ã€ŠFlower Stealing Masterã€‹


 Chapter 1: The past and present of Song Qingshu

    <h4>Chapter 1: The past and present of Song Qingshu</h4>

    Hello!

    This is Goblinte and I will be tranting the novel Flower Stealing Master. This is a novel by the same author as Keyboard Immortal and it¡¯s also the first novel written by him. This is a very good novel and will be a satisfying read especially for those who like Harem, Intelligent Protagonists, Kingdom Building, and all the hi stuff thates along with it.

    This is my first time tranting a web novel. So please feel free to point out any mistakes. For now, I will be tranting at my own pace, but it may change depending on the situation.

    That''s all from me! Enjoy~

    Song Qingshu was seething with hatred.

    He was an orphan since he was a child. He worked very hard to survive in the society, and built a big family business at a young age. He entered the upper-ss society, and there he met that woman.

    She was beautiful and elegant, and there were many excellent young suitors around her. But Song Qingshu never regarded them as his opponents. Until that man appeared.

    The family of that man had a huge background, and he was also handsome and extraordinary. The most important thing of all was that the two of them grew up together. They met each other again more than ten yearster, and they were pleasantly surprised to find that the other had grown into such an outstanding character.

    The goddess hesitated between the two. In order to bring the beauty back, Song Qingshu meticulously designed a lot of small tricks and coincidences. He constantly won the goddess''s favour, and the bnce of victory gradually tilted towards Song Qingshu.

    During the whole process, that man just looked at everything indifferently, until finally at a suitable time, he pretended to identally reveal everything Song Qingshu had done before.

    When the goddess realized that the previous meetings were all scams, she turned away without hesitation. Song Qingshu would never forget the disgusted look in her eyes when she left, and her word before leaving, "No matter how much you do,pared to him you are nothing. "Compared to him you are nothing" These words echoed in his ears for a long time.

    That man maintained his gentlemanly demeanor and treated Song Qingshu with courtesy until he married the goddess.

    On the second day of marriage, Song Qingshu¡¯spany ushered in a wave of tragic revenge. At that moment, Song Qingshu learned about the power of a really big family, how terrifying a monster was hidden under the water.

    Song Qingshu''spany, which he thought would not fall even if Buffett and Soros came to attack in person, fell. Under the attack of that person, thepany fell as if snow meeting the scorching sun. Overnight, Song Qingshu turned from a rich man with billions of assets to a pauper with billions of debts.

    "How many people can see the true face of these behemoths in this world?" Song Qingshuughed at himself. All of his property was frozen by the court. He was now homeless, carrying a hip sk, and walking lonely on the dim road.

    Looking up, he thought of the words the goddess spoke at the beginning, and he felt pain again, "You are all born nobles, of course, you don¡¯t need to do anything. If I am not a scheming person, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the qualifications to even talk to you. Haha¡­ I have grown from a small person at the bottom of the society to a man with a worth of billions. Can I get the things I want without the means of blood and tears? I am used to schemes and calctions, but in the end, you think that there is a problem with my character?"

    At that moment, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know why he thought of Duan Yu and Murong Fu. Song Qingshu had always disliked Duan Yu. He didn¡¯t have to do anything all day. He only needed to travel around the mountains to y with his sister. He didn¡¯t need to practice internal arts, but just suck in others¡¯ hard work for a lifetime. Internal force; he didn¡¯t want to learn martial arts, but all kinds of peerless cheats were automatically delivered to his front door; It¡¯s like everything was destined to be his!

    On the other hand, Murong Fu was forced to work hard, bearing the hatred of the country and the family. He practiced martial arts diligently since he was a child. He lived for the great cause of restoring the country. He didn''t have the time to take care of his own personal affairs. In the end, his demise was so miserable.

    Song Qingshu felt that he was very much like that Murong Fu, and that man was like Duan Yu. That man didn¡¯t have to do anything but wait for his opponent to make a mistake, because he was born with everything. But simr to Murong Fu, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t do anything, because everything needed to be won by him¡­

    Suddenly, feeling something was wrong, Song Qingshu turned his head, and collided head-on with arge truck. He was directly sent flying. He felt his bones cracking and breaking under the impact. Before hended, he seemed to hear the driver say "End him!"

    Then Song Qingshu''s consciousness plunged into endless darkness.

    Afterward, the traffic police identified the incident as an ident. Song Qingshu was under heavy debt and couldn''t think clearly for a while. He was drunk and ran into the big truck. The driver''s only fault was driving too fast. He was released, after 15 days of detention. Of course, it was impossible for Song Qingshu to know all this.

    *****

    Pain! Unbearable pain!

    Song Qingshu gradually regained his consciousness, he felt as if all the bones in his body seemed to be broken, and he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. As he thought about the oing truck just before losing consciousness, Song Qingshu felt a bone-chilling cold, <i>¡®Could it be that I lived, but now I can only live as paralyzed for the rest of my life?¡¯</i>

    However, he quickly calmed down his feelings of agitation and fear. One must know that this billion-dor debt was nothing foreign to him. He was able to make billions in the past, and he will still be able to make money back in the future. The biggest difference between humans and animals was that they could decide for themselves whether they had been defeated or not.

    <i>¡®Is this in the hospital?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu opened his eyes and slowly began to look at his surrounding environment. There was no wind around the green yarn hut, a white candle was flickering on the table in the middle of the room, a graceful woman was sitting there with her back facing him, staring at the darkness in a daze.

    The woman''s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but the dim candlelight on her in ck dress was a little scary. Song Qingshu wondered what the hell was going on in this hospital, no one was speaking to him, and they even arranged the ward like a mourning hall. The nurse was sitting there like a ghost. Any timid person would have been scared shi*less!

    The woman in the ck dress seemed to be thinking about something in her heart and did not notice that the man on the bed had woken up. At this time, a nun knocked on the door and walked in to report, "Master, the Ming Cult representative is seeking an audience."

    The woman in ck clothes visibly trembled, but she quickly calmed down, "There is a decorum between men and women. It is inconvenient to see each other at night, let him go back." The indifference of her tone could hardly conceal the elegance in her voice. It was really pleasant to hear.

    At this time, a calm and clear male voice was heard, "I am quite familiar with medical skills, and I am willing to heal young hero Song Qingshu. I have no other intentions."

    Song Qingshu, who has always been very familiar with the plots of Jin Yong¡¯s novels, only felt a chill running down from head to toe. He almost thought that this was the set of a movie then this Ming Cult¡¯s representative appeared. If you connected that with this situation, could it be that he was that person from ¡°The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber¡±?

    That idiotic Song Qingshu?

    How scary was this!

    His chaotic mind finally cleared after waking up from the previousatose state. Song Qingshu slowly recalled the details of the car ident, his expression turned ugly realizing that he was dead. But he didn¡¯t know why he was lying here, listening to this bullshit.

    From their conversation, it really seemed that this was the world of ¡°The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber¡±!

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 2: The useless person with broken meridians

    <h4>Chapter 2: The useless person with broken meridians</h4>

    In the past, his name matched with Song Qingshu, because of that, he was often ridiculed by his friends, and he also got the nickname ¡°The king of spare tires¡±. At that time, he was proud and confident. He justughed at it. He didn''t expect that it might be a reality like this. Song Qingshu, the ¡®spare tire¡¯ of that tragedy.

    "Come in." The woman in the ck dress was silent for a while and lightly said.

    Song Qingshu had already pretty much confirmed that this was the world of ¡°The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber¡±. No one would be so bored to deliberately set up these scenes to deceive him, the key point was that he clearly remembered that he was dead at that time.

    ording to their conversation, this was supposed to be the Lion-ying Assembly at Shaolin. Song Qingshu was seriously injured. Naturally, the woman in the ck dress was his nominal wife Zhou Zhiruo.

    Song Qingshu subconsciously pretended to remain unconscious. In the original work, the marriage of Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo was in name only and fake. Zhou Zhiruo did not have much affection for Song Qingshu, and after various versions of TV dramas, Song Qingshu was deeply impressed by Zhou Zhiruo''s ck heart. If she found out that the real Song Qingshu had been reced by him, she would definitely not hesitate to send him to the underworld with a "Nine Yin White Bone w".

    Song Qingshu has already died once, and he didn''t want to taste that feeling again. Zhang Wuji also walked in at this time, "Song, how is Brother Song''s injury, take me to see him."

    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t look back when she saw himing in. She just coldly said, "The bones all over his body are shattered, and his injuries are extremely serious. Most people wouldn''t survive. I don''t know if he can survive tonight."

    Song Qingshu listened to her with a bitter smile, "This little girl has no conscience. The original owner of this body is her nominal husband. Now that he is dying. She actually doesn''t care. Does she want to be a pretty widow after his death? And throw herself into Zhang Wuji''s arms again?"

    Zhang Wuji said, "You know that my medical skills are not bad, and I am willing to try my best to treat him."

    His words ignited some hope in Song Qingshu''s heart. Zhang Wuji received the true inheritance of the Butterfly Valley¡¯s Medical Immortal, and with his treatment, Song Qingshu could be saved.

    Zhou Zhiruo asked: "Why do you want to save him?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned after listening to her while lying on his bed, and he secretly pitied the original owner of this body, ¡®It seems that you are not that close my friend, and your wife is wishing you to die sooner.¡¯

    Zhang Wuji was stunned and said, "I feel sorry for you, and I am extremely ashamed. What''s more, today you were merciful and spared my life. Brother Song was injured, and I will do my best to cure him."

    Zhou Zhiruo faintly said, "You showed mercy first, you think I don''t know that? If you can save Song Qingshu, how should I repay you?"

    This situation was not right at all, why are you talking to each other like a couple? How can you ask a man about repayment in such a bitter way, what if the other party wants you to do this and that?

    Song Qingshu seemed to see a green hat shing on the head of the original owner of this body. Although Zhou Zhirou was not his wife, he was still worried.

    Zhang Wuji said, "One life for another, please be merciful to my foster father."

    Zhang Wuji''s words made Song Qingshu relieved. Fortunately, this guy was emotionally indecisive. If he had a personality like Wei Xiaobao, he just needed to be shameless at this time. Just a little push, and Zhou Zhiruo was sure to give in to him.

    Zhou Zhiruo pointed to the inner hall and faintly said, "He is inside."

    Zhang Wuji came to the bed, observed Song Qingshu''s injuries, and said, "Mrs. Song, I may be able to save Brother Song¡¯s life. But, I cannot be too sure before I give it a try."

    As soon as the word "Mrs. Song" came out, Zhang Wuji became much more pleasing to Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes, "If I am cured, I won''t care about the undercurrents between you and Zhou Zhiruo." Song Qingshu secretly thought in his heart.

    Indeed, the original Song Qingshu had a reason to hate Zhang Wuji, but he only inherited Song Qingshu''s body, there was no need to inherit the hatred in his heart at the same time. As for the unhappiness in his heart from before, it was entirely because Zhou Zhiruo was a recognized beauty in the Wulin, and Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t entirely immune to man''s possessive psychology.

    Now Song Qingshu knew that the woman had a problem with her character, he felt it easier to let go. Also, it wasn¡¯t as if she waspletely in the wrong. Things like that were inevitable in this society. Unless you were a mediocre second-generation who just wanted to eat and wait for death in his greenhouse, you will always be tainted ck by the big dye tank of society.

    There was no difference between good people and bad people in the world. The unfortunate thing for bad people was that they let most people see their bad side. Good people, perhaps intentionally or unintentionally, let everyone see only their good side.

    Song Qingshu was the former of the tragedy. His dark side was shown to the woman by his rival, so he became a bad person; the dark side of the rival, that woman did not see at all. So even if he was killed by his rival, that woman felt that the rival was a gentleman.

    While Song Qingshu was in deep contemtion, Zhang Wuji had already begun to help him connect his bones. It was so painful that he thought he would die, but currently, he still couldn''t be sure about his safety, so he only could pretend to be unconscious instead of crying out in pain.

    Zhang Wuji straightened his broken bones, picked out the ck Jade Intermittent Ointment, and used Nine Yang energy to put the power of the medicine into the broken bones in Song Qingshu¡¯s body. After a stick of incense time, he took a long breath and said to Zhou Zhiruo, "Song Brother''s life is no longer in serious danger, it''s just¡­ it''s just¡­"

    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t show a hint of joy on her face, and faintly said, "Just say it¡­"

    "It''s just that Brother Song''s meridians arepletely broken, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to practice martial arts again in the future." Zhang Wuji''s words were like thunderbolts in Song Qingshu¡¯s ears and he was dumbfounded. In the world of Wulin, the meaning of bing a useless person was self-exnatory.

    "You don''t have to me yourself, it is not easy to save him." Zhou Zhiruo was still indifferent. But, to Song Qingshu¡¯s ear, it sounded very strange. As if they were husband and wife, and he was just an outsider¡­uh, he was indeed an outsider.

    Then Zhang Wuji was worried that Zhou Zhiruo would not be able to beat Shaolin Battle Formations. He very tactfully spoke about the power of Vajra Evil Subduing Ring, hoping to work with her to break the formation.

    Zhou Zhiruo categorically refused, "We used to have a marriage agreement, but my husband is dying at the moment, and I don¡¯t want to damage your reputation. Others might say that I still have my old feelings of love for you. If I invite you to help, everyone in Wulin will talk. I don¡¯t want to bear the reputation of being a shameless and profane woman."

    Zhang Wuji anxiously said, "We only need to have a clear conscience and just ignore whatever people of Wulin, why should we care about their opinion?"

    "What if I have a guilty conscience?" Zhou Zhiruo''s rhetorical question filled the room with an ambiguous atmosphere.

    Song Qing smiled bitterly and expressed his deep condolences to the original owner of this body, ¡®This naked seduction is simply the rebirth of Pan Jinlian and the rebirth of Yan Poxi. Oh, poor brother Qingshu, what kind of sin did your ancestorsmit? Don¡¯t tell me that I was reborn after taking this body, now I will have to lose my ¡°wife¡± in this way.¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 3: Declaration of defending his wife

    <h4>Chapter 3: Deration of defending his wife</h4>

    Fortunately, Zhang Wuji liked Zhao Min more.

    Even the original Song Qingshu had to admit that Zhang Wuji was indeed a gentleman. ording to the plot of the original story, the two would quickly regain their senses here, and Zhang Wuji would leave soon.

    But what surprised Song Qingshu was that Zhang Wuji sighed and affectionately said, "Zhiruo!" Taking advantage of Zhou Zhiruo''s shock, he stepped forward and grabbed her waist, bowed his head, and wanted to take her small cherry lips.

    Not to mention the still pretending Song Qingshu, even Zhou Zhiruo was shocked, but she quickly reacted, and she broke away from Zhang Wuji''s embrace and hid away.

    Fu*k, this script was wrong!

    On the bed, Song Qingshu stared at Zhang Wuji with wide eyes. Did he get drunk and came here to seduce a married woman in the middle of the night? Was this Zhang Wuji still the kind-hearted gentleman in the original book? If he remembered correctly, there was still Princess Shaomin at home waiting for him to go back, but ultimately it depended on Zhang Wuji who he ends up with.

    The footsteps of the patrolling disciples came from outside the house, and Zhou Zhiruo was ashamed and angry, "Zhang Wuji! You¡­you¡­" She stuttered for a while, not knowing what to say.

    "Zhiruo, you have treated me very well since childhood. How dare I forget your affection for me? If it wasn''t for saving my foster fatherst time in Haozhou City, you would already be my wife at this moment." Zhang Wuji sighed as he looked at Zhou Zhiruo with affection.

    Zhou Zhiruo was upset for a while, and when she saw him mention the incident at the Haozhou wedding, her heart was full of hatred, "You chose Zhao Min in the presence of all the people of Wulin, and since when did you start caring about my affection? Now you and Zhao Min live together, and I have be Mrs. Song, but now you havee to talk about your old love!"

    "This¡­" Zhang Wuji was shocked all of a sudden, he froze there, lost for words.

    Seeing his appearance, Zhou Zhiruo became angry for no reason and raised her voice, "Master Zhang, the two of us are a lone man and married woman. We are here togetherte at night. It is inevitable that this will provoke discussions. Please stop!¡±

    Zhang Wuji was stunned on the spot and whispered, "About that¡­I avoided your door guard when I came here. I wanted to talk slowly. I had a lot to say to you." Then he left.

    Seeing Zhang Wuji''s figure disappearing into the dark night, Zhou Zhiruo looked a little confused. She sat on the chair with her mind in a daze, an unknown shyness appeared on her face for a moment, and then a hint of anger rose up again.

    Song Qingshu now had the opportunity to look at his cheap and sweet wife. She was as beautiful as an Orchid, elegant and refined. It really condensed the spirit of the Han River and the beauty of Emei, which can be worthy of the evaluation of "clean and elegant, beautiful in appearance" in the original book.

    In the previous versions of the TV series "The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber", the actress who yed Zhou Zhiruo were all rare beauties, but the woman in front of him seemed to be a little bit more brilliant, a little more feminine than Gao Yuanyuan, and a little colder than Zhou Haimei. It was no wonder that Song Qingshu in the original book fancied her. But thinking about it, this Zhang Wuji here was still reluctant to give up on Zhao Min, the first beauty of Mongolia.

    He thought about the wedding day of these two. When Zhou Zhiruo saw that Zhang Wuji had note to attend the marriage. In a heartbroken situation, she decided to choose Song Qingshu. The owner of this body had the opportunity to pick Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s red flower. But, the current Song Qingshu, however, was unwilling to take advantage of this out of jealousy. He still had the self-esteem of a man.

    "It''s really second-hand stuff!" Song Qing admired her but also gave her his own evaluation with a bit of justified hatred. You must know that when a woman had another man in her heart, and if you want to start again from mutual feelings. That was almost impossible to do. If you really want to dispel the shadow of that man, the best way is to first get her body, then the heart. Only by bing her first man will you be able to dilute that feeling of nostalgia for the first love in her heart.

    "Only being able to watch, not eat, and now the benefit goes to another man. It makes me feel ufortable." Song Qingshuined to the extreme and secretly said, "I took over your body, I''m extremely sorry, but ording to the plot, you would have died anyway. The onlypensation I can give is to try my best to protect your sweet wife from being abused by other men and use your name to make it world-renowned¡­"

    *****

    In the next few days, the normal plot development of the original work started. Zhou Zhiruo joined hands with Zhang Wuji to break through the King Kong Devil Circle formation of Shaolin Sandu. Zhang Wuji fell into trouble in the middle, experienced a momentary nervous breakdown.

    Zhou Zhiruo originally nned to kill Xie Xun before returning to Emei, but Zhang Wuji expressing his affection that night made her temporarily give up on the idea.

    After the Lion-ying Assembly, Zhou Zhiruo was seriously injured and it was inconvenient to go on the road along with the injured Song Qingshu. She stayed at Shaolin Temple and sent most of the disciples back to Emei, leaving only one or two to serve.

    Song Qingshu watched all this coldly, he could roughly guess Zhou Zhiruo''s subconscious intentions. However, after that night, Zhang Wuji never came here again. Watching Song Qingshu getting better day by day, Zhou Zhiruo''s expression became a little anxious.

    ck Jade Intermittent Ointment was the holy product for bones. In addition, Zhang Wuji used Nine Yang Divine Art to force the medicinal power directly to the bone marrow. Therefore, Song Qingshu could get out of bed and walk in a few days. Except for some weakness, he was no different from ordinary people.

    "Zhiruo, why don''t we return to Emei?" Song Qingshu hesitantly asked Zhou Zhiruo.

    "There are many dangers along the way, so we will be on the road when you arepletely healed." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice was unfamiliar and cold.

    Song Qingshu had been an old yer in modern high society and he had long learned to judge the situation and be cheeky. Now he was a useless person, and the vicious image of Zhou Zhiruo in the previous TV series was rooted too deeply in his heart.

    Considering that Zhou Zhiruo could send him to see the King of Hades with just a flick of her fingers, all the initiative here lies in her hands for the time being.

    ¡®I''m not so stupid to have a showdown with her now. In case I annoy her, she will definitely kill me heartlessly. Then she can live with Zhang Wuji in private and dere that I was seriously injured and died. Because of Zhou Zhiruo''s appearance as a virtuous wife during this period, no one will doubt her words.¡¯

    Thinking of his previous promise to the original owner of this body, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile. He had to guard against a thief for a thousand days. Was it really that easy to guard against thieves for a thousand days?

    ¡®If I want to keep Zhou Zhiruo''s purity, then I have to take her purity first, but¡­¡¯ Seeing that he didn¡¯t even have the power to toss up a chicken now, Song Qingshu let out a bitter smile. He could now be regarded as an earthling with a fighting strength of five. Zhou Zhiruo was simply a super Saiyan in front of him, and pushing her down was definitely impossible.

    In the past few days, Song Qingshu had been looking for a topic to chat with Zhou Zhiruo, and her reaction was as always, extremely cold. Only when it came to matters of the martial arts, her reaction became slightly better.

    Originally, Song Qingshu was only nning to get acquainted with her, but the two of them hadn''t made any progress in their rtionship, but their asional talk let him unintentionally re-recognize his impression of this world.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 4: The unknown Holy Monk

    <h4>Chapter 4: The unknown Holy Monk</h4>

    Hufff! This chapter was not easy to trante. It contained a ton of historical information, names and terms. I think I may have be an expert at Mongolian history. Yah~ This was a good old info dump chapter, but trust me this chapter is important. This chapter is important for world building.

    Now¡­enjoy!

    It turned out that this was not the world of ¡®The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber¡¯ that Song Qingshu originally thought, but a strange world.

    Hearing Zhou Zhiruo mention Guo Jing and his wife Huang Rong who guarded Xiangyang, as well as the Undefeated East Dongfang Bubai, and the great king of Khitan Nanyuan who once set off a bloody storm in the Central ins martial arts¡­Song Qingshu''s face showed clear bewilderment.

    After a number of beating around the bush, Song Qingshu finally confirmed with a strange expression that this is a world jointly framed by Jin Yong''s 14 novels.

    In this world, Song and Liaopeted for more than a hundred years, at war with each other. As a result, two Jurchen tribes emerged in the rear of the Liao Kingdom, one Heishui Jurchen tribe, and the Jianzhou Jurchen tribe. Heishui Jurchen established the Jin State. After the battle, it directly invaded the hintend of the Liao State, and the Liao State was almost destroyed. Fortunately, another nomadic Mongolian race on the grasnd rose up and began to attack the rear of the Jin State. Only then did the Jin State stop its attack on the Liao and turn its main force against Mongolia.

    Now that the two countries are in the Yellow River Basin and Chang¡¯an Tongguan is on the front line, the Liao Kingdom has the opportunity to take a breather and be trapped between Shanxi and Inner Mongolia. The Mongolian alliance gradually showed signs of revival.

    Jianzhou Jurchen established the Manchu Kingdom, defeated the Great Ming Kingdom, which had internal and external troubles, and upied the vastnd of Liaodong, Hebei, Shandong, and Yangzhou.

    Currently, the only country established by the Han people is the Song Kingdom south of the Yangtze River, which relies on natural obstacles to resist the nomadic cavalry from going south.

    At present, Mongolia is the strongest, but the battle to unify the various divisions of Mongolia is extremely fierce. All of the great Khan Temujin died in battle, and all there¡¯s left are a few generals of the same generation and nephews.

    Fortunately, the third generation of grandchildren are extremelypetent. One of the Six Emperors, Xuliewu followed the great Khan Temujin, and led the main force of Mongolia to march west. They divided into two troops, one attacking Khwarazmo and the Eastern European Federation, and the other attacking the powerful Persia and Arab countries.

    Before Temuzhen¡¯s Western Expedition, he left behind the Prince of Ruyang, Chaghan Tem¨¹r; the son of histe brother Muhuali. Prince of Ruyang was Zhao Min¡¯s father who led an army through the Western Regions, suppressed Ming Cult and Hui tribes, and appropriately contained Xixia so that Xixia had no time to expand.

    Another one of the four Emperors, Kui, led an army to attack the Kingdom of Jin on the front line of Tongguan, Chang¡¯an. The emperor Sun Meng Ge led an army to attack the southern Song Kingdom from Sichuan. After the death of Meng Ge, Kui took his troops.

    Now Nanyang Wancheng first attacked the Jin State of Chang''an Luoyang in the north and Xiangyang in the Song Dynasty in the south. It was simr to the Mongolian kings.

    The Seventh Emperor¡¯s grandson Ariq B?ke left his army to stay on the Mongolian prairie and put his eyes towards the Manchus. However, Kangxi, the young Emperor of the Manchus, was also a talented strategist. He guarded Yanjing himself.

    His subordinate Prince of Pingxi, Wu Sangui guarded Shanhai Pass and Prince of Bao Hongli guarded Shanhaiguan. Shengjing formed an alliance with Heishui Jurchen of Jin Country, forming a horn-cutting trend, and that momentum even faintly overwhelmed the coalition forces of Ariq B?ke and Liao.

    Of course, Tubo and the small frontier countries of the Duan n in Dali are just grasping for breath in Go''an, so there¡¯s no need to make a detailed list.

    After digesting all this in shock, Song Qingshu wondered whether this was still a fusion of the world of Jin Yong''s 14 novels. He suddenly remembered that there was a person in the Shaolin Temple who would definitely be able to help him.

    Song Qingshu said that he would go for a walk, Zhou Zhiruo nodded indifferently. Song Qingshu smiled at the fact and spoke to himself while on the road: "This woman''s feelings for her husband are really weak. It seems that only Zhang Wuji can cause her emotions to fluctuate¡­"

    After a long time, he remembered that now his first priority was to heal his meridians, and then to survive in this chaotic world instead of feeling unfounded jealousy towards Zhang Wuji.

    After reaching the Buddhist Scriptures Pavilion of Shaolin Temple, he expressed his intention to the schrly monk. The other party knew that Song Qingshu was the husband of Emei''s head, so he didn''t dare to neglect. Seeing that he just wanted to read the Buddhist scriptures, Song Qingshu was led in after registration: "Young Hero Song, this temple always wees people with predestined to read Buddhist scriptures. The first floor contains various versions of the scriptures, and Young Hero Song can read them at will. However, the second floor of the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion is where the martial arts ssics of this temple are located. Please, don''t make the little monk embarrassed."

    "I¡¯m grateful for Sir¡¯s considerations, please rest assured." Song Qingshu knew that the Monk was already very polite. The second floor of the Buddhist scriptures pavilion was a forbidden area of the ??Shaolin Temple. He naturally can¡¯t go up there.

    Song Qingshu aimlessly flipped through the scriptures, he didn''t intend to read anything at all. While casually flipping, he was looking for a person somewhere around here.

    After looking around for a long time, he didn''t find the person he was looking for. Song Qingshu couldn''t hide his disappointment, wondering if he had guessed wrong.

    "Huh!" Suddenly, he nced at a dark corner and saw the two words "Langa Sutra". Thinking that "Nine Suns True Scripture" was hidden in it, Song Qingshu stretched out his hand excitedly and opened it.

    Although he knew that Zhang Wuji had learned the Nine Yang Scriptures, which proved that the scriptures may not be the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion anymore, he still held a trace of anticipation. As expected, it was empty inside. Song Qingshu sighed in disappointment.

    "Amitabha Buddha!" ??Song Qingshu was taken aback by the sound of the Buddha''s name behind him. He turned around and found that unknown to him a monk in grey clothes quietly stood behind him.

    The other party was wearing the lowest-level attire of Shaolin Temple and holding a tattered broom. His body was thin and dry. He could be described as haggard and sparse and his long beards werepletely white. In the eyes of anyone, he was just an old man who was about to die, but to Song Qingshu he was different.

    The Sweeping Monk! Song Qingshu did not expect that this unknown monk really existed.

    "This junior Song Qingshu has seen the respected master." Song Qingshu respectfully bowed.

    "Huh?" Old Monk didn''t expect Song Qingshu to be so respectful to him, and he was curious, "This old monk is not a master, but I saw Young Hero Song walking around the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion, and he just scanned the other scriptures roughly until he saw this "Langa Sutra." However, Young Hero Song did not hesitate to take it up, and after seeing the contents clearly, he looked disappointed. This old monk appeared to meet you out of curiosity."

    "This junior was just trying my luck, but found out that it was just a dream, so I seemed a little disappointed." Song Qingshu hesitated for a while and politely spoke.

    "Old monk has been in the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion for more than forty years. If I remember correctly, this "Langa Sutra" used to have a copy of "Nine Yang Scripture" in it, but it waster taken away. I dare to ask Young Hero Song what he was looking for. Is that it?" The Old Monk was indeed very curious. Song Qingshu was young, how could he know of the secrets in here, and he seemed to know it quite well.

    When he said that, Song Qingshu was also a little embarrassed: "I don''t want to hide it from the master, I really wanted to see if the "Nine Yang Scripture" is still there."

    "Oh!" The Old Monkughed heartily and did not ask him why he knew such secrets. Instead, he asked with concern, "If Old monk is not wrong, Young Hero Song has all his meridians broken now, even if you find the Nine Yang Scripture cultivation method, will it be useful?"

    "I also hope that the master will help." When he thought that this person may be the only person in the world who could save him, Song Qingshu felt a little gloomy.

    "Young Hero Song''s life is fine now, why do I need to save him?" The Old Monk helped him up, "If you want to resume martial arts, please forgive this old monk¡¯s bluntness, Young Hero Song''s meridian ispletely broken, it is no longer under human power to restore it, and this old monk can also do nothing."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 5: Midnight visitor

    <h4>Chapter 5: Midnight visitor</h4>

    Song Qingshu suddenly became a little desperate. The Sweeping Monk was almost a god-like existence in Jin Yong¡¯s book. If he said that he couldn''t save him. It was really hopeless.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had almost despaired, the Sweeping Monk silently chanted the Buddha''s name and slowly said: "Martial arts is something outside of the body, so why should the Young Hero be so persistent. Today, martial arts are performed and many murders aremitted. Although there are asional chivalrous people who have saved one or two people¡¯s lives, how can it bepared with Buddhism in saving sentient beings? Why not study Buddhism¡­"

    The voice of the Sweeping Monk seemed to have a calming effect. Song Qingshu slowly calmed down, but when he heard the other party persuading him to convert to Buddhism, he was quite disapproving and quickly refused: "This junior gratefully ept Master¡¯s kindness, but this junior still has too much in his heart. Many suspicions need to be confirmed one by one, and it is really impossible to escape into the spiritual world."

    "Well, if you are unwilling, I won''t force you." Holy Monk shook his head, but he suddenly stretched out his fingers and poked a few ces on Song Qingshu''s body. Song Qingshu only felt a few warm currents spreading inside his body, and after doing this Holy Monk had already turned and left. His voice came from afar, "Old Monk protected the Young Hero''s meridians with true qi so that it will not shrink for the time being. Currently, I am afraid there are only four great doctors left, and maybe they have ways to deal with the Young Hero''s injury¡­"

    *****

    "Four genius doctors?" Hearing Song Qingshu''s question, Zhou Zhiruo wrinkled her delicate eyebrows and thought about it carefully. There was the genius doctor Xue of Zhoucheng, and, there was also the legendary King of Venoms."

    Seeing her husband¡¯s expectant eyes, Zhou Zhiruo felt a little ufortable in her heart. So she advised, "Qingshu, Zhang Wuji has obtained the true inheritance of Hu Qingniu. It can be said that he is an expert, and even he was helpless. The other Genius Doctor¡¯s medical skills are equal to Hu Qingniu. I don¡¯t think they can be of much help¡­"

    Song Qingshu thought she wanted to stay here and wait for Zhang Wuji, and didn''t want to apany him. He felt upset, and cried out, "Don''t mention that person!"

    But, he regretted it as soon as he finished speaking.

    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t expect him to react this way, but she knew very well that Song Qingshu had always hated Zhang Wuji because of her sake. Thinking that he had always had a deep affection for her. Zhou Zhirou¡¯s heart softened and she persuaded him softly, "Qingshu, there is nothing wrong with not having martial arts. It¡¯s not that important. Let''s go back to Emei together, and don''t care about the grievances in the outside world. Then, there won¡¯t be any difference between having or not having martial arts. Isn¡¯t that good enough?"

    He had never seen Zhou Zhiruo so tender and soft-spoken. Song Qingshu looked at her bright and moving eyes, and felt a little silly for a while.

    Seeing that he was staring at her in a daze, even if the two were already husband and wife in name, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help being a little bit shy, and gave him an angry look: "Haven''t you seen enough for so long!"

    "I haven''t seen enough for a lifetime¡­" Song Qingshu replied subconsciously, he suddenly wondered how much her attitude had changed, and looked at her with uncertainty: "Are you really willing to go back to Emei with me?"

    "You are my husband, why won''t I go back to Emei with you?" Zhou Zhiruo said softly, but she couldn''t hide a trace of loneliness deep in the corner of her eyes. Zhang Wuji took the initiative to embrace her that night. Although Zhou Zhiruo refused, there was still a trace of joy in her heart.

    She knew that Zhang Wuji always had a strong affection for her. It¡¯s a pity that after so many days, she didn¡¯t see what Zhang Wuji thought about her. When she thought that he might still be thinking about the princess more than her. She was disappointed, and determined that Zhang Wuji was not as good as Song Qingshu. He wasn¡¯t able to do one-tenth of what Song Qingshu had done for her. She was a little frustrated that Song Qingshu had be a cripple. But Zhou Zhiruo just wanted to return to Emei as soon as possible to spend the rest of her life with him.

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and couldn''t help holding Zhou Zhiruo in his arms, thinking about this troubled times and martial arts. It would be worthwhile to have such a stunning beauty with him.

    Zhou Zhiruo was hugged in his arms without any warning, and her body couldn''t help but be stiff, but thinking that he was, after all her husband, her body slowly softened.

    There was a fragrant body in his arms, and the exquisite curve quickly made Song Qingshu feel enthusiastic, and he lowered his head and took her lips.

    Zhou Zhiruo wanted to dodge subconsciously, but suddenly remembered everything he had done for her, and felt a little dazed for a while.

    Song Qingshu was not the same idiot who could only argue about emotions like before. Taking advantage of Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s hesitation, he sessfully took her little cherry lips.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes widened suddenly, and Song Qingshu took the opportunity to knock her teeth open when she was shocked, and savor the taste of her sweet little tongue.

    Her breath had the aroma of orchids, her lips and teeth were sweet, at this moment Song Qingshu felt that his whole body experienced bliss. After the initial astonishment, Zhou Zhiruo closed her eyes as if surrendering to her fate, but her heart became a mess.

    Even if it was that brief hug with Zhang Wuji before, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s heart beat so fast. But now, when she was kissing Song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo felt no special feelings. She just passively allowed him to do things. Only the girl''s instinct is in her heart made her feel shyness and endless hesitation.

    Song Qingshu didn''t know the thoughts in her heart. At this moment, he felt so happy. He wrapped her slender waist with one hand, and instinctively reached into her dress with the other hand, sneaking into the softness of her full mounds.

    "Pop!" Feeling the coldness at her twin peaks, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly reacted. She subconsciously pped his hand away and broke free from Song Qingshu''s embrace. She turned around and looked at him with a wave of slight anger on her face.

    Song Qingshu secretly screamed that this was bad, and he subconsciously used one of those modern flirting touch methods. How could he know that the other party is still a chaste girl from ancient times, how can she stand this kind of behavior? But being pped in the face by a woman, although not that hard, he still felt a little bit awkward. He felt embarrassed for a while.

    Seeing the faint red mark on his face, Zhou Zhiruo thought that he was her husband after all, and felt a little apologetic, so she exined: "Now this is a quiet ce in Shaolin, and in broad daylight. You are embarrassing your family."

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed at what she said, "Could it be that somewhere else, I can treat you like this at night?"

    Of course, he didn''t dare to say this out loud, so he said, "Now my injury is almost healed, when will we return to Emei?" He just wants to leave here as soon as possible, and stay as far away from Zhang Wuji as possible. Only then can he be at ease, plus with this legal husband and wife identity, won¡¯t he truly get her sooner orter?

    "It''s toote today, let''s take a rest and set off tomorrow morning." After Zhou Zhiruo finished speaking, she ran out, touching her hot face.

    Song Qingshu stayed in the room thinking about the wonderful feeling just now, sitting on the bed and giggling, thinking that God was really good to him. Not only did he make him a human again, but he also gave him such a beautiful fairy for nothing. Let¡¯s wake up! Does it really matter if he won¡¯t be able to practice martial arts in this life?

    When it got dark, Zhou Zhiruo returned to the house. After all, to outsiders, they were husband and wife, and they must sleep in a room. After helping Song Qingshu to lie down, Zhou Zhiruoy down on another opposite bed.

    Song Qingshu kept drooling after staring at the graceful curves of Zhou Zhiruo on the opposite bed. It was a pity that such a peerless beauty was ced in front of him, but he could only see and couldn''t eat.

    Slowly, his sleepiness surged, and at the moment Song Qingshu closed his eyes, a masked figure came in from the window and quickly tapped a few major acupuncture points all over his body.

 Chapter 6: Extreme anger

    <h4>Chapter 6: Extreme anger</h4>

    "Who!" Unlike Song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo was presently counted amongst the near first-ss masters. She immediately sat up and stared at the back of the opponent, using the Nine Yin White Bone w, her hands were ready to attack.

    "Zhiruo, it''s me." The masked man turned around and pulled down his mask. It was the Ming Cult''s leader Zhang Wuji.

    "I don''t know what Master Zhang intends to do by breaking into our bedroom in the middle of the night!" Although Zhou Zhiruo''s tone was cold, her force behind it slowly dissipated. She really didn''t need to take precautions against Zhang Wuji.

    "Zhiruo, other people don''t know about you husband and wife, but I know the truth." Zhang Wuji said softly while looking at the two sleeping in separate beds.

    Seeing that he knew that she and Song Qingshu were not married, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t tell whether she was happy or angry for a while, so she coldly said: "Master Zhang doesn¡¯t need to bother about the matter between us husband and wife."

    Zhang Wuji slowly walked over and bitterly smiled: "Zhiruo, I know you must be angry with me for noting to see you for so many days, but after the first battle with Sandu, I''ve faced some troubles, and I''ve been sorting things out these days. The true spirit is¡­"

    "Oh? How are you doing now¡­" Zhou Zhiruo raised her eyebrows and didn''t wait for him to answer, she anxiously grabbed his wrist to test his pulse.

    "Barely okay now, The Holy me Tablets and the Heaven and Earth Great Shift are indeed strange martial arts from the Western Regions. If one is not careful, it is easy to get into trouble." In front of Zhou Zhiruo, Zhang Wuji did not have the slightest bit of distrust and let her check his meridians.

    "It''s no wonder that your breath is much weaker now." Zhou Zhiruo felt that Zhang Wuji was a little different from before, but she thought it was a side effect of the Seven Injuries Fist, so she didn''t take it too seriously.

    "Zhiruo, you still care about me as much as you did when you were young." Zhang Wuji was moved and held her hands affectionately.

    Thinking of the time when they first met on the bank of the Han river, Zhou Zhiruo also seemed to be in a daze. When she looked up, she saw Zhang Wuji looking at her with his eyes full of affection.

    They never expected that Song Qingshu, who was supposed to be unconscious, was coldly Giwatching all this. It turned out that after he was tapped, the few True Qi left on him by the Nameless Monk reacted and made hime out from the lethargic condition. After all, It was just a bit of residual True Qi the Nameless Monk left behind in his meridians, and it was only enough to wake him up. Zhang Wuji was one of the great masters in the world. Would it the that easy to unlock all the acupuncture points sealed by him?

    Song Qingshu was now conscious, butpletely unable to move.

    Looking affectionately at Zhou Zhiruo, Zhang Wuji couldn''t help but lower his head for to take her lips.

    Seeing Zhang Wuji''s face getting closer and closer to her, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s heart started beating rapidly. At this moment, she knew that her unforgettable love for Zhang Wuji might not be forgotten in this life.

    Suddenly thinking that she had be someone else¡¯s wife, Zhou Zhiruo felt a violent pain in her heart. She turned her head aside, pushed Wuji''s chest, taking the opportunity to move back three steps. Tears glittering in her eyes, she angrily looked ahead and said: "You already have your princess, and I am married as someone¡¯s wife. What do you want to do?"

    "I don''t know," Zhang Wuji shook his head in pain, "I really love you so much, I can''t bear to go on separate roads from this day and be strangers with you."

    Hearing Zhang Wuji saying that he loved her, Zhou Zhiruo''s heart skipped a beat and she bit her lips: "What about Zhao Min?"

    "I love her too!"

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Zhang Wuji, who has always been emotionally indecisive, to be so straightforward this time. Zhou Zhiruo also sneered and said, "Then what have youe to me for!"

    Zhang Wuji tore off his garb, revealing the scar on his chest that was left by the Heavenly Sword: "Zhiruo, your figure, like the Heavenly Sword, is always engraved on my heart. My heart beats for you, it hasn''t changed. When I heard the news that you and Song¡­Senior Brother Song were married, I wanted to die."

    Seeing the faint scar on his chest, Zhou Zhiruo recalled the feeling of heartbreak on the top of Guangming when she stabbed the sword. For a while, she was full of emotions and sighed quietly, "Then why didn''t youe to im your love? You knew. You knew that I used marriage as a bet with Qingshu. I bet you woulde to im your love, but I lost." After speaking, she smiled sadly.

    "I was so stupid at the time, thinking that Brother Song loves you so much, you will be very happy after you get married." Zhang Wuji reached out and wanted to hug Zhou Zhiruo in his arms, but when she subconsciously stepped back, he could not help but speak in distress, ¡°After you got married, It cut my heart like a knife every day, only then I realized that I can¡¯t let you go, I can¡¯t let go of our love.¡±

    Zhang Wuji had never confided his heart in front of her like today. Zhou Zhiruo thought about it for a moment. She was delighted, but again thought of her current identity, and couldn''t help but bitterly say: "What''s the use of saying this now, I am already Mrs. Song."

    "That name doesn¡¯t matter at all!" Zhang Wuji angrily said, "In my heart, you will always be the kind and pure girl by the Han River." He stretched out his hand to brush the tears on her cheek, but Zhou Zhiruo took another step back.

    Zhang Wuji continued to move forward. Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes were blurred for a moment, she bit her teeth and took a step back resolutely. As her mind was confused, she didn''t notice her feet, and she stumbled on something. She lost her bnce and fell on the bed behind her.

    "Be careful!" Zhang Wuji whispered and quickly rushed over to hold her, but Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously blocked him, and the two lost their bnce together and fell onto the bed.

    Because the table in the room was blocking the view, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know what happened just now. He only saw Zhou Zhiruo falling onto the bed as if she had epted the development and lie down on the pillow. Zhang Wuji immediately pressed above her. Due to extreme anger, a mouthful of blood poured up his throat. As he just recovered from a serious injury, he couldn¡¯t endure it and suddenly fainted.

    The two fell on the bed and looked at each other, and a silent ambiguity spread.

    Seeing Zhang Wuji''s hand slowly approaching the ribbon on her waist, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly became sober, she suddenly blocked him with her hand and sat up, hesitated, and said, "No, Qingshu¡­" She wanted to look at the one lying on the other bed, her husband. But was blocked by Zhang Wuji, unable to see him at all.

    "Don''t worry, I sealed the acupuncture points of his whole body, he won''t know." Zhang Wuji was confident in his skill and didn''t mean to look back at all. He didn''t know that the behavior of the two had fallen into Song Qingshu''s eyes.

    After hearing Zhang Wuji''s words, Zhou Zhiruo''s mind went into a daze. When she saw Zhang Wuji put her hand aside, grab the bow of her belt, and was about to pull it gently, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly recovered and jumped out of the bed.

    Grabbing the teacup on the table, a ssh of water was poured directly on Zhang Wuji''s face. Zhou Zhiruo nced back at her husband who was unconscious on the bed, and bit her silvery teeth: "Zhang Wuji, I hope you will respect yourself."

    Zhang Wuji was startled, the tea slipped from his cheek, dripping onto the bedding, looking at Zhou Zhiruo in embarrassment.

    "Why didn''t you dodge?" Zhou Zhiruo felt it was too much when she turned around to see his embarrassed appearance and softly asked.

    "I have offended you. This cup of tea is well deserved." Zhang Wuji wiped the tea leaves off his face and bitterly smiled.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Do you hate Zhou Zhirou? But, remember she protected her purity as well. So no ntr here. I assure you that you will love herter~

 Chapter 7: Princess Shaomin

    <h4>Chapter 7: Princess Shaomin</h4>

    Zhou Zhiruo quietly sighed, "Brother Wuji, I am now Mrs. Song. If you really love me, as long as you promise to marry me, I will leave my current husband even if I have to face the ridicule of the world. Once we are married. On the night of our bridal chamber, you¡­you can do what your heart desires." After saying this, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red hot.

    Zhang Wuji''s mind was agitated, and he stood up and thought about the pink future, "Zhiruo, I will definitely marry you!"

    Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously took a step back, clutching her cor, and said, "I said that after getting married, you can do what you want¡­but not now, I am still Mrs. Song, and I hope Master Zhang will respect me until then."

    "Yes, yes, I was abrupt." Zhang Wuji hurriedly nodded.

    "Brother Wuji, are you really willing to marry me?" Zhou Zhiruo was pleased and shyly asked again.

    "Of course! I am willing to marry you." Zhang Wuji walked to her and looked at her affectionately.

    Zhou Zhiruo softly sighed, "Brother Wuji¡­" At this sweet moment, both of them subconsciously avoided mentioning Zhao Min.

    The two stayed quiet for a while, when Zhou Zhiruo suddenly saw Song Qingshu lying on the opposite bed, thinking that she was now Mrs. Song, she felt a pain in her heart, and faintly sighed, "I''m sorry Qingshu."

    Zhang Wujiforted her, "Zhiruo, we were originally a couple. You have never loved him, so why should you feel sorry for him."

    "But we can''t always hide like this." Zhou Zhiruo rolled her eyes and looked at Song Qingshu''s face, her eyes turning cold, "Or I will kill him, you go back and kill Zhao Min, so no one can hinder us from meeting each other from now on."

    "How can I do that?" Zhang Wuji was scoffed. Although he liked Zhou Zhiruo, it would be impossible for him to abandon Zhao Min.

    "Brother Wuji, I deliberately tested you." Zhou Zhiruo slyly smiled, "I am already very sorry for my husband. If I kill him, what is the difference between me and those bad women in history? If you really agreed just now. When the timees, I don¡¯t dare to associate with you anymore. You want to be Ximenqing, but I don¡¯t want to be Pan Jinlian."

    After Zhang Wuji was stunned, he smiled and said, "My little Zhiruo is indeed the kindest¡­"

    *****

    The next day the sun shone into the room, Song Qingshu woke up to find that the room was empty, and the bed opposite was also neat and tidy, leaving no traces at all. He breathed a long sigh of relief, wondering: "Could it be that it was just a dreamst night?"

    Suddenly Song Qingshu''s face sank. He noticed that the sheets on the opposite bed had been changed. Although the difference was not that noticeable, Song Qingshu clearly remembered that this was not the one from yesterday. Why would you change the sheets? Song Qingshu looked up at the sky, and muttered to the air: "If you are alive in the sky, you should know that it¡¯s not as if your brother didn''t work hard, but it was your beloved wife, who actually rolled on the same bed with Zhang Wuji."

    How could Song Qingshu know that the bedsheet was wet with teast night, and Zhou Zhiruo deliberately changed it to a clean one?

    "Qingshu, are you awake?" Zhou Zhiruo walked in with a basin of hot water and saw Song Qingshu wake up, squeezed the towel dry, and handed it over.

    Song Qingshu nced at her with disgust, thinking that this woman had done something to feel guilty towards her husbandst night, and now out of that guilt, she showed tenderness and consideration she never showed before.

    "Why have the bed sheets changed?" Song Qingshu quietly took the towel and asked knowingly.

    Zhou Zhiruo nced behind her with a guilty conscience, then said: "It was identally soiled, so I changed it."

    "Oh~" Song Qingshu stopped asking, he didn''t dare to press too hard.

    When Zhou Zhiruo went out to pour water, he didn''t know if it was a psychological suggestion or not. As Song Qingshu watched her walking around, her face seemed to have lost a young girl''s youthfulness, and a young woman''s charmingness appeared, and his heart was irritated for no reason.

    "You unlucky ghost, brother, I will avenge you." Now that it has happened, there¡¯s no choice but to face it. Song Qingshu has never been an evader but considering that he can''t even beat a disciple of Zhou Zhiruo''s school, let alone Zhang Wuji, who is famous for martial arts. And, in the original book, what lied beneath Zhou Zhiruo''s gentle appearance was not a weak and kind heart. If something goes wrong, not only the grudge would not be reported but he will be killed instead.

    While he was thinking, a burst of heartyughter came in, "Brother Song is looking much better now, it seems that his injury is almost healed."

    Song Qingshu looked up and found that Zhang Wuji had walked straight in. The blood vessels in the corners of his eyes couldn''t help beating for a while, and he coldly said, "What are you here for?"

    Everyone at the scene knew that Song Qingshu had a grudge against Zhang Wuji, and he was not surprised by Song Qingshu¡¯s tone of voice. Zhang Wuji didn''t care about his attitude. Instead, he smiled graciously: "I heard that Brother Song was worrying about his meridians, so I came here to take a look. I hope to do my best."

    "Brother Wuji, it seems that some people doesn''t appreciate your good will." At this time, a sweet and crisp female voice came over.

    Song Qingshu was full of anger just now, and did not notice Zhang Wuji''spanion. Only now did he find out, the eyes of the woman that spoke just now were as clear as water, and her face shining like jade, faintly red and rosy, just like the first bloom of a flower, beautiful and gorgeous. It made people unconsciously feel a sense of inferiority; not daring to look at it.

    It turned out that Zhao Min was angry because her sweetheart was being ridiculed by Song Qingshu''s words, and came up to retort for him. Song Qingshu gave Zhao Min a fierce look.

    She was born with an aura of dignity because of her noble birth. People would feel respect when looking at her, but Song Qingshu was a traverser, coupled with the hostility towards Zhang Wuji in his heart, of course, he would feel no such things. He felt no pressure as he stared and withdrew his gaze only after he had finished looking. There was no need for a serious fight for now.

    This Zhang Wuji really had all the blessings of God, having the hearts of two such beautiful women, but Song Qingshu was even angrier when he thought that this guy already had such a beautiful princess and he still came to provoke Zhou Zhiruo.

    Zhao Min nced at him, and felt as if her body had been seen through without clothes. She was very ufortable. She shed behind Zhang Wuji and had a bad impression of Song Qingshu in her heart.

    "Qingshu, yesterday I heard that you mentioned that the four great physicians in the world might be able to treat your meridians. I thought that Master Zhang had the true inheritance of Hu Qingniu, and I specially asked him toe over to see if it is possible to renew your meridians." Zhou Zhiruo said. She didn''t even look at Zhang Wuji. Her words while mentioning his name were also extremely cold. Zhao Min and others thought that Zhou Zhiruo still harbored resentment towards Zhang Wuji in her heart, only Song Qingshu secretly sneered.

    "Didn''t he say that there is no way to cure itst time?" Song Qingshu nced at the two with disdain.

    "Brother Song, there really was no way when I camest time. Later, I went back and searched through the medical books of the past. Then I found a method, maybe I could try it." Zhang Wuji didn''t show the slightest anger, his demeanor made everyone think, ¡°What a gentleman!¡±

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu was a little moved. Since he was sure that this was Jin Yong''s martial arts world, he was a bit smug for a while. He was familiar with the plot, so many treasures and martial arts secrets in the world seemed easily avable to him, but now his meridians were

    crippled. He was weak, all of his ns were nothing but a dream. In today¡¯s troubled times, if he couldn¡¯t even go and find those treasures, then he won¡¯t be able to practice using cheat methods. Now that he heard Zhang Wuji has a way to cure him. At that moment, Song Qingshu even felt that as long as he was cured, he could even forget about the affairs with Zhou Zhiruo. Anyway, the one who will suffer is that unlucky ghost, not him.

 Chapter 8: Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 8: Misunderstanding</h4>

    "Can it really be cured?" Song Qingshu was a little skeptical, after all, it was hard for him to believe anything without evidence.

    "Brother Song shouldn''t hold too much hope. I can only try my best. The probability of sess is only 10 or 20 percent. I wonder if Brother Song is willing to try again?" Zhang Wuji thought carefully, then he spoke with a frown.

    "10 or 20 percent chances are enough, you do your best." For the desperate Song Qingshu, 10 or 20 percent is indeed very high. If Zhang Wuji came and said that he had more than half of the hope that he could be cured, Song Qingshu would not believe him. After all, even the Sweeping Monk was helpless, and now that Zhang Wuji said this, a glimmer of hope suddenly rose in Song Qingshu''s heart.

    "Brother Wuji, I don''t think you should try it anymore, so that you won''t be med as a viin if it fails." Zhao Min felt that her sweetheart''s actions this time were a bit abrupt, and this Song Qingshu would not be grateful even if he was cured. If he is not cured, she was afraid of what Song Qingshu would do afterward. At that time, all kinds of rumors will spread.

    "Rx, I know it in my heart." Zhang Wuji said in a deep voice. Zhao Min thought he wanted to heal Song Qingshu''s injury to make up for his debt to Zhou Zhiruo, so she didn''t say any more.

    "Miss Zhao, please rest assured, if I am not cured, that means this Song is destined to not escape this disaster. I will not me anyone." Song Qingshu assured her.

    Zhao Min thought in her heart, ¡°When did Song Qingshu be so open-minded?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo was also felt a little strange, but she felt ashamed in her heart and didn''t think too much about it.

    Song Qingshu was a little worried at first that Zhang Wuji wanted to take the opportunity to kill him, but then he thought that Zhang Wuji promised to treat him in front of so many people today. If he can''t get a good treatment, it''s fine.

    If he is treated to death, considering that everyone already knew about the rtionship between Zhou Zhiruo and Zhang Wuji from back then. Everyone in the martial arts will think that Zhang Wuji is a shameless viin who kills the husband and seizes his wife.

    In the next period of time, Zhang Wuji often came to give Song Qingshu acupuncture and moxibustion, administering medicine, and exercise therapy to heal his injuries. After a few days, his internal strength was exhausted.

    On the contrary, Song Qingshu was a little bit upset, thinking that how could Zhang Wuji be so benevolent even to his rival in love.

    "Take medicine, Qingshu." Zhou Zhiruo brought a bowl of ck Chinese medicine over and raised his head to feed him a couple of mouthfuls.

    Snuggling against Zhou Zhiruo, feeling the sticity of her body, as well as the faint fragrance, Song Qingshu was a little worried for a while. During this period of time, he did not rx his vignce at all. Every night he was on guard against Zhang Wujiing to steal the fragrant jade, just like he didst time.

    After a few days, there was nothing unusual, and no one came to point his acupuncture points, and he thought of Shaomin. The princess is also not an ordinary character, she was both wise and intelligent. This time she knew that Zhang Wuji often came into contact with Zhou Zhiruo. If he coulde to private meetings every night without telling her, Zhao Min would not be able to hold the title of Crafty Princess.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s twin mountains seem to have grown bigger again. While drinking the medicine, Song Qingshu''s gaze lightly swept across the chest of the beautiful woman beside him, and he smiled evilly. Suddenly Song Qingshu thought of a terrible possibility, and his smile came to an abrupt stop.

    "Zhiruo, I don''t feel well in my stomach, so have to go out and relieve myself." Song Qingshu pretended to be in pain with a very contorted expression on his face.

    Zhou Zhiruo pursed her lips and stood up, tidying up her dress, and letting go. Song Qingshu ran all the way out of the hut, took a close look to check if anyone was around, and quickly stretched out his finger to his throat and scratched, and immediately vomited all the potion he had just drunk.

    It turned out that Song Qingshu had just noticed that Zhou Zhiruo''s mounds were getting fuller and fuller, and suddenly remembered that a girl''s ce would only be fuller when it was often moisturized by rain and dew. He had been guarding against the two of them cheating at night, and suddenly realized that, what if they were cheating during the day?

    Song Qingshu rxed his vignce in the past because it was broad daylight. Now, in retrospect, after every time he took the medicine, he would be unconscious for a while. At that time, he thought that the drowsiness he felt was simr to the side effects of taking certain western medicines in his previous life. He didn¡¯t think too deeply into it.

    Not long after returning to the room, Song Qingshu pretended to be fatigued, his eyelids seemed to open and closed, and soon he fell asleep.

    "Qingshu¡­Qingshu?" Zhou Zhiruo gently pushed him a few times, wondering in her heart: "Why do you fall asleep so quickly every time you take medicine?"

    "No need to shout, after the ten fragrances and loose tendons went through my improvement, he won''t wake up within an hour." At this moment, Zhang Wuji''s voice came over, and Song Qingshu was shocked, and then his body lost all strength, his eyes losing focus.

    Hearing what the two said, Song Qingshu finally understood that the two were really hooking up after he was made to sleep, and the anger in his heart was like a volcano waiting to erupt. ¡®Hehehe, I was really naive, thinking that they were trying to save me. This was a disguise all along! It was all so that it would be convenient for them to cheat.¡¯

    "Zhang Wuji, what do you mean?" Seeing Song Qingshu''s tilted head, Zhou Zhiruo hurriedly stretched out her finger to probe his nose, and she breathed a sigh of relief when she felt his breath. Turning her head to look at Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face suddenly sank.

    "Otherwise, how can we have the opportunity to say something between ourselves if he is awake? It is always inconvenient." Zhang Wuji said as he looked at the sleeping Song Qingshu.

    "Master Zhang, I hope you will respect my dignity!" Zhou Zhiruo stood up, speaking with a hint of chill in her tone, "I did promise to reunite with you before, but to Song Qingshu, I owe him, you must heal him. Otherwise, there will always be a thorn in my heart, and it will be impossible to live with myself."

    Zhang Wuji was silent for a while, and replied, "That is natural."

    "Are you¡­really able to cure Qingshu?" Zhou Zhiruo noticed the uncertainty in his tone and asked suspiciously.

    Zhang Wuji hesitated for a moment, and still said, "Brother Song''s meridians arepletely broken, it is no longer in a state where it can be healed by medicine. I have a certain degree of certainty, but in fact, it is not that much."

    "It turns out that you just wanted to take the opportunity to approach me for the treatment of Qingshu!" Zhou Zhiruo red at him angrily, "I wondered why Qingshu fell asleep as soon as he drank the medicine during this period. It turns out that everything was caused by you."

    "It is inevitable that there will be some rumors if I didn¡¯t do this, and they are not very good for both you and me." Zhang Wuji bitterly smiled.

    "I will not pursue this matter from before, but you must cure Qingshu." Zhou Zhiruo said matter of factly.

    "That condition again. Why¡­ why do you care about him so much?" Zhang Wuji was jealous.

    "Perhaps this is just a reason to persuade me to leave my husband and be devoted to you¡­" Zhou Zhiruo''s tone was full of sadness, "Brother Wuji, you don¡¯t have any problems, but I am a married woman and always have my own concerns."

    "I was wrong, forgive me, little sister Zhiruo." Zhang Wuji quickly apologized.

    "You obviously have superb medical skills, how can you not be able to cure Qingshu''s injuries?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly shed an idea, she stared at him, and asked, "It won''t be because Qingshu is my husband, and you are feeling jealous. So, you want to kill him on purpose."

    "How can that be?" Zhang Wuji waved his hand quickly, "I tried my best."

    Zhou Zhiruo kept staring at him intently until he looked a little unnatural, and then said lightly, "Well, I believe you for the time being. But this kind of treatment can''t continue, I will take Qingshu back to Emei to recover. When you think of a cure for Qingshu, only then you cane to me again."

    Zhang Wuji opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Zhou Zhiruo didn''t give him a chance, and coldly said, "Someone, send Master Zhang out."

    Seeing Zhang Wuji leaving helplessly, Zhou Zhiruo muttered to herself, "Brother Wuji, I know you can save him. It only depends on whether you are willing to pay such a high price for me."

 Chapter 9: The eve of revenge

    <h4>Chapter 9: The eve of revenge</h4>

    After Song Qingshu woke up in the night, he saw Zhou Zhiruo lying on the opposite bed and quietly asleep. He suddenly felt a sense of disgust. His thoughts began to spin in his mind, and thought about how to take revenge. He also thought of Zhang Wuji''s martial arts and his status as the leader of the Ming Cult. The Ming Cult can fight against Mongolia in the Western Regions. It can be seen that his strength is enormous.

    Song Qingshu himself, on the other hand, is now a cripple, and he has no martial arts and no power. So how can he get revenge? A sense of powerlessness spread throughout his already weak body.

    Inadvertently, he nced at Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face again, and Song Qingshu''s fighting spirit burned with a newfound hatred.

    His meridians are broken? So what?

    He just has to find a way to fix it. He can roughly remember the "Nine Yin Scripture" and the "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms" from ¡®The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber'', and coupled with the familiarity with secrets in this world, it¡¯s not so difficult to practice certain peerless martial arts, and then find those treasures. With how chaotic this world is, it will be easy to build up a force, and finally fight against Zhang Wuji.

    When his thoughts became clearer and clearer, Song Qingshu''s mood gradually calmed down. He also thought about secretly informing Zhao Min toe over and catch the adultery, but Zhao Min is a terribly smart woman, it is hard to guarantee that she will not expose him to Zhang Wuji for some reason, and then he will be in trouble instead, and then the three of them will definitely not allow him to continue living. He would die a miserable death¡­his body shuddered when he thought about it.

    *****

    The next day, in front of everyone, when Zhang Wuji regretfully announced that he could not do anything about the broken meridians, Zhou Zhiruo was still a little worried that Song Qingshu would lose his temper. But she did not expect that Song Qingshu just calmly took a sip of tea, and tly said, "It¡¯s God''s will. So, this Song can''t me anyone. I feel sorry for having troubled Master Zhang during this period of time."

    Now when even Zhao Min looked at him in surprise, Song Qingshu responded with a faint smile, but the storm in his heart kept developing his future revenge n.

    This ability was the result of his bitter experience from his previous life in the society. Unless victory is determined, he will never expose his resentment in advance. Otherwise, his opponent will prepare early and guard against it.

    After chatting for a while, because of the intense war in the Western Regions, Zhang Wuji had to lead his group to leave early. Zhou Zhiruo ordered her disciples to pack up and set off on the road back to Emei.

    "The Master seems to have be more and more beautiful recently." The two young female disciples sincerely ttered Zhou Zhiruo along the way.

    Zhou Zhiruo was beautiful before, but there was always a gloomy color between her eyebrows, which made people feel a little scared. Now there was a slight smile on the corner of her lips at all times. In contrast, she was indeed a bit brighter than before.

    "Zhiruo is naturally beautiful. Of course, she will be more and more beautiful." Song Qingshu gently took Zhou Zhiruo''s little hand, and looked at her affectionately. Feeling her smooth and tender skin, he sneered in his heart.

    The disciples didn''t know the reason, but he knew it clearly!

    For the past few days, Zhou Zhiruo was irrigated with the essence of Zhang Wuji''s Nine Yang True Qi every day, of course, she was even more charming and moving.

    Because a disciple was watching, Zhou Zhiruo was too embarrassed to directly withdraw her hand. After all, Song Qingshu was her husband, but she was a little impatient in her heart, and her eyes gradually became cold. Although she regarded herself as Mrs. Song in front of Zhang Wuji, it did not mean that She really allowed Song Qingshu to do some intimate things between husband and wife.

    Song Qingshu felt that it was enough, so he let go of her hands and leisurely sat on the carriage.

    After a lot of probing over the past two days, he already has some ns in his mind. Although there is little hope of renewing his meridians, he still has to try something before he is reconciled. The four great physicians in the world, Ping Yizhi, Xue of Zhoucheng, Huang Yaoshi, and Hu Qingniu. Since Zhang Wuji couldn¡¯t do anything, there¡¯s not much hope they can do anything either. The only one left is the most mysterious Poisonous Hand Medicine King, and there is a possibility where he will be at White Horse Temple near Dongting Lake. After giving it a lot of thought, Song Qingshu determined that only this way he has the greatest hope.

    If everything goes well and his meridians are cured, then not only will he be able to practice martial arts on his own, but also go and acquire all the magical secrets and treasures in this world.

    That is only if everything goes ording to his n. If unfortunately, it¡¯s really impossible to heal, then it¡¯s not a major problem to not learn martial arts. Wei Xiaobao was not a martial arts expert. Yes, there is always a way, and he was a person who climbed up step by step in his previous life. There was no reason he could not do the same in this life!

    Song Qingshu is the type of person who will continue to persevere unless he is dead, otherwise, he will not give up even if there is the smallest of hope.

    ¡®I was ready to leave without saying goodbye, but before I leave, I have to charge some interest on some people.¡¯ Thinking of this, Song Qingshu squinted his eyes and looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s back. Zhou Zhiruo, who was sitting in front, suddenly felt a trace of goosebumps all over her body, and couldn''t help tightening her clothes tightly.

    *****

    After nightfall, the group of four found an inn in a small town. After dinner, the two female disciples cleverly went back to their room to rest. Zhou Zhiruo frowned and followed Song Qingshu into his room. Seeing only one bed, her expression turned a bit ugly.

    Song Qingshu followed her gaze, quickly understood what was going on, and said with a smile: "Zhiruo, you sleep on the bed tonight."

    "Then what about you?" Zhou Zhiruo didn''t expect Song Qingshu to be so thoughtful, and her heart warmed. Suddenly her face flushed with a trace of red.

    "I''m going to sleep on the floor." Song Qingshu nced at her cheek strangely.

    "How can you do that? You hurt your bones, and the ground is too cold, it can make you ill." Zhou Zhiruo''s words warmed Song Qingshu. It seems that she is notpletely without conscience.

    "What will we do if I don''t." Song Qingshu nced at the only bed in the room, and his meaning was obvious, "Should we sleep on one bed?"

    "How can we do that?" Zhou Zhiruo immediately shook her head. If she didn''t make a future agreement with Zhang Wuji, maybe Zhou Zhiruo would agree to it considering they were a couple. Anyway, now she needed a quilt in order to stay in the same room. As she was stronger than him, she wasn¡¯t afraid that he would have any bad thoughts.

    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile: "Don''t worry, I''ll go to the store to get a few more mattresses and spread them on the floor."

    Thinking that one day she would abandon him and be the wife of the person he hates most, Zhou Zhiruo felt a little guilty. Hearing this, she quickly got up: "Your injury is not healed. Sit and rest. I will get it." After that, she hurried out.

    Seeing that a fairy-like girl came to borrow the mattress, the inn owner was ecstatic and enthusiastically got her a few. Before leaving, he looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s back and asked, "Fairy, do you need a quilt?"

    Zhou Zhiruo was still a little happy until she returned to the room. Which woman didn''t like being praised by men for her beauty? She happily helped Song Qingshu tidy up the floor as well. It was inconvenient for the disciples to know that the two had no husband and wife rtionship, so she had to do everything herself.

    When the work was finally finished, Zhou Zhiruo raised her hand and wiped the fine sweat from her forehead. Song Qingshu poured a cup of tea and handed it over: "Zhiruo, you have worked hard, drink some tea."

    <strong>Goblinte:</strong> Ah~ The much anticipated revenge is upon us!

 Chapter 10: Belated revenge

    <h4>Chapter 10: Bted revenge</h4>

    This chapter is quite steamy. Kids should stay away.

    Zhou Zhiruo happened to be a little thirsty, so she picked it up and drank it all. Then the two spoke a few customary words and became silent again. So, Zhou Zhiruo had to say: "It''s gettingte, let''s rest."

    After saying that, she came to the bed and sat down, but was surprised to find Song Qingshu was also behind her, and she said with a slightly unhappy face: "What are you doing here? Your bed is over there."

    Song Qingshu had a weird smile on his face, and sat down on the bed: "I want to sleep in this bed."

    Zhou Zhiruo became angry in her heart, but she remainedposed, and stood up, "Then I will go to sleep on the ground."

    "No need, I want to sleep with you." Song Qingshu merrilyughed.

    "You!" Zhou Zhiruo suspected if there was a problem in his head. She raised her hand and tried to p him, but suddenly her eyes went dark and she fell weakly on the bed.

    Song Qingshu smiled and looked at the bed. He gazed at Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s eyes which blinked with surprise and said "Miss, how does it feel to be weaker than your husband?"

    Zhou Zhiruo was startled, then she thought of the cup of tea he had just handed over, and whispered, "Song Qingshu, are you crazy?"

    "I''m crazy?" Song Qingshuughed strangely, "I''m indeed crazy. I watched you and Zhang Wuji dancing up and down in front of me, but I still had to pretend to not know anything."

    "What dancing?" Zhou Zhiruo was shocked and thought that Song Qingshu had found out about the agreement between her and Zhang Wuji. So she said with a guilty conscience: "You knew? Impossible, were you not¡­"

    "Didn''t I get my acupuncture points sealed?" Song Qingshu touched her smooth face and slowly said, "Fortunately, the heavens have eyes. I woke up by a coincidence and saw everything. I also vomited out all the medicine, and only then did I know the ugliness of you two adulterous couple."

    If it wasn''t for these two people pretending to heal him, while secretly having their lovers rendezvous, Song Qingshu would not be so angry. He would have left peacefully. But, their act of betrayal made him decide to take revenge.

    "Song Qingshu! What do you want?" Zhou Zhiruo felt her scalp turn numb after being touched on her face.

    "Such a beautiful night, you and I are lying on the same bed, and we are also husband and wife. What do you think I want?" Song Qingshu began to unbutton the buttons on her cor, one after another, and he deliberately did it very, very slowly.

    "Song Qingshu, how dare you!" As her clothes were untied little by little, Zhou Zhiruo blushed and she scolded with raised eyebrows.

    "I''m your husband, what''s wrong with asking you to do your wife''s responsibilities?" Song Qingshu finally released the restraints on the outside of the dress, admiring the pale pink coat inside, "Oh, the embroidered mandarin duck!"

    "Song Qingshu, I will definitely kill you!" Feeling a chill in her chest, Zhou Zhiruo was trembling with anger as she thought of the nightmare that was about toe.

    "Dying under such a beautiful flower, I will be a happy ghost. Also, I think it¡¯ll be worth it to be able to enjoy a good night with such a famous beauty of this world." Song Qingshu held her fragrant shoulders, helped her up, and slid his hand through the hair on her head. The bun on Zhou Zhirou¡¯s head was loosened, and the blue silk was scattered on the snow-white skin of her shoulders. Her beauty made Song Qingshu''s breath stop for a moment.

    "Qingshu, can you please let me go, you used to be so good to me, why are you doing this now?" Zhou Zhiruo saw that Song Qingshu was not threatened at all, and her heart became more and more flustered, and she couldn''t help whispering and pleading.

    "When I saw you lying under Zhang Wuji, not refusing¡­that was the moment when the previous Song Qingshu died." Song Qingshu said coldly, his fingers pulling on the knot on the back of her neck, Zhou Zhirou''s pink coat Silently slipped down to her waist.

    "You misunderstood¡­" Zhou Zhiruo had thought that Song Qingshu was so angry because he knew of her promise to be together with Zhang Wuji, but now she knew that was not the case at all.

    "Misunderstanding?" Song Qingshu smiled coldly, "Will there be any misunderstanding when I¡¯ve seen everything with my own eyes? Stop spouting nonsense! It will only make me look down on you even more."

    "I have done nothing wrong with him!" Knowing that all exnations were in vain, Zhou Zhiruo closed her eyes in pain, and a drop of clear tear fell from the corner of her eyes.

    "It''s so fragrant!" Song Qingshu raised his head from her mounds, feeling that the time was almost right, he untied her belt and lowered his waist.

    "Zhiruo, although you refuse me with your mouth, your body''s reaction is exactly the opposite." Song Qingshu raised his finger covered with shining liquid and shook it in front of Zhou Zhiruo.

    "Shameless!" Zhou Zhiruo felt very embarrassed at the moment, she hated her own physical reaction, and coldly said, "It will hurt even if I am bitten by a dog. Does it mean I like being bitten by a dog?"

    "You can call me Brother, just like Zhang Wuji."

    Zhou Zhiruo felt a pain when she heard him mention Zhang Wuji. Knowing that her innocence was no longer intact, her mind went nk.

    Song Qingshu explored her hidden cave with his shaft for a while, and he felt dissatisfied with only savoring her skin, then he recalled the taste of her mouth, so he looked for her lips.

    Zhou Zhiruo dodged hard to prevent him from seeding, and said viciously, "Although I have no internal strength, I will definitely bite it off!"

    "As long as you dare to bite, I will hang you on the city gate and let the people of the world appreciate the beautiful figure of the leader of Emei." Song Qingshu coldlyughed.

    "You! Uh¡­ Uh¡­" Zhou Zhiruo was taken advantage of as soon as she opened her mouth. She didn''t dare to bite it at the moment, so she had to let him taste her own tongue and let out a humiliating whimper in her mouth.

    Zhou Zhiruo silently endured the shameful escapades her opponent performed on her body, and finally after releasing Song Qingshuy motionless on her. As his fluids were left inside her body, Zhou Zhiruo resisted that disgusting feeling, and secretly tried to gather her scattered true qi.

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu looked down and found the red stain on the bed, and said in shock, "Why are you¡­ why are you still¡­"

    Zhou Zhiruo gave him a resentful look, bit her lip, and said nothing.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was stunned, but he also felt ecstatic. He rested for a moment, and embraced that soft frame again. However, he was not in a hurry to continue his previous actions. Instead, he took out a dagger and ced it on Zhou Zhiruo''s neck, "Zhiruo, I know you will definitely want to kill me when you regain your martial arts, so I have to do this first."

    Zhou Zhiruo was startled, and the infuriating spirit that she had just shown copsed again.

    She suddenly realized that her opponent understood the situation quite well. As long as he was not stupid, it was really impossible to let her go. When she thought about it, she became calm again, "If you want to kill, then kill. But, if you want to take the opportunity to threaten me and make me promise not to pursue this afterwards. That¡¯s a foolish dream, even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go."

    "Okay, I''ll give you a chance to take revenge," Song Qingshu smiled strangely, "I know that you were trying to recover your strength just now. It just so happens that you are such a fairy-like girl, I also feel that it would be a shame to kill you. Then I will perform our previous exercise a few more times. It will depend on you whether you have the ability to regain your strength during this time. If you agree, just nod your head. If you don¡¯t agree, I will send you to the underworld right now. Anyway, I can still do the deed while your cave remains warm."

    Zhou Zhiruo felt extreme shame when she thought that she would not be able to escape his insult even if she died. At the moment, she hated Song Qingshu to her bones. But, thinking that she had already experienced it once anyway, and it wouldn''t be a big deal if she had to endure it a few more times. So she decided that she should hurry up and recover her strength. As long as she can kill his beast, anything would be worth it.

    "Have you note to a decision yet?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a faint smile, and his sharp knife traced around her neck.

    "Yeah~" Although Zhou Zhiruo was embarrassed, she finally nodded helplessly.

    "This time you begged me to do it. Don''t forget this in the future." Song Qingshu''s words made Zhou Zhiruo almost spit out blood.

    After a few rounds of intense exercise, Song Qingshu was sweating like rain, and while lying down Zhou Zhiruo''s face was flushed. Every time Zhou Zhiruo gathered a little bit of internal energy, she was immediately hit hard by her opponent, and this caused her heart to be shaken, as a result she had to start all over again.

    That night, Song Qingshu worked until he was tired as hell, but he managed to release it six times in the end. Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t gather her internal strength, so she could only limplyy down on the bed and closed her eyes in resignation.

    <strong>Goblinte:</strong> Song Qingshu is definitely an S. So what are your thoughts about this type of revenge? Is what Song Qingshu doing justifiable?

 Chapter 11: The hardship on the way to escape

    <h4>Chapter 11: The hardship on the way to escape</h4>

    <i><strong>Attention: The name Poisonous Hand Medicine King will be changed to "King of Venoms" from now on. Also, the martial artists''munity will be changed to "Wulin" (aka Jianghu), which I think sounds better. I will also consider your opinions. Once decided, I will edit the previous chapters.</strong></i>

    Also, a special thanks to my very first patron at Patreon.

    Song Qingshu got out of bed, and quickly got dressed, he felt light on his feet, but his mood was terrible.

    Looking back at Zhou Zhiruo lying weakly on the bed, Song Qingshu squatted down and brushed his fingers across her cheek, "Miss, I love you so much, so why would I be willing to kill you? Don''t worry, your internal strength will slowly recover after dawn. ."

    No matter how great her anger was, she was tossed about so many times, and Zhou Zhiruo felt her body was almost destroyed. Zhou Zhiruo gave him aplicated expression and said coldly, "You will regret it."

    "Even if I die in your hands in the end, I will never regret it." Song Qingshu kissed her fragrant lips, picked up the luggage, and walked out. When he went out, he seemed to remember something, and turning back he said, "Don''t me me for reminding you now, except you and me, no one knows what happened tonight. You wouldn''t be so stupid to tell Zhang Wuji the truth, would you?" After speaking, heughed and went away.

    *****

    As time passed slowly, the sun began to rise. Zhou Zhiruo opened her eyes and sat up from the bed. The numbness and paining from below made her almost lie down again, watching the fair-skinned body full of love bite everywhere. Zhou Zhiruo grabbed the traces on the bed fromst night and smashed the bed with her hands. She gritted her teeth and said, "Song Qingshu, I will make sure you die a gruesome death!"

    "Achoo!" Song Qingshu, who was dozens of miles away, sneezed, looked up at the sky, and smiled bitterly: " I''m afraid that woman is already awake. Was my behavior a little bit too extreme?"

    Song Qingshu learned at that moment that she was actually still a virgin, and the reason why he continued to humiliate her like thatter was actually to arouse Zhou Zhiruo''s hatred towards him, so as not to make hermit suicide in sadness and despair.

    Although he knew that if Zhou Zhiruo caught him, that would be a dead-end for him. If she really had done anything with Zhang Wuji, Song Qingshu might have really got rid of her cruelly to end his troubles. But, now that Song Qingshu knew he was her first man, he had confidence it¡¯ll work out in the end¡­probably.

    Besides, even if he was a cruel person, he was not stupid. He clearly considered that killing Zhou Zhiruo would do more harm than good. So, he let her live.

    For example, Zhou Zhiruo will quietly pursue and try to kill him the next day, but she won¡¯t dare to say anything to anyone. On the contrary, if Zhou Zhiruo is killed and she goes missing, then he will be the biggest suspect, and everyone in the world will think that he killed her. Not to mention Zhang Wuji and the Emei faction¡¯s endless pursuit and killing, people all over the world will spurn him, and then his reputation will bepletely rotten.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the word ¡®fame¡¯. In this ancient world, if there was bad fame stuck on his back. He¡¯s afraid he won¡¯t be able to stand up for a lifetime. Everyone knows that no matter what the King of Pingxi Wu Sangui did, there were a lot of people who would jump out and pull him by his legs to take him down. That was the inevitable result of notoriety. Song Qingshu still wanted to make a name for himself in these troubled times, thus how could he be so unwise to bear the notoriety of killing his wife?

    Song Qingshu estimated that Zhou Zhiruo was already on the way to kill him. He had mentioned the four great genius physicians in the world, and Zhou Zhiruo should have guessed that he was going to seek them to treat his meridians.

    Hu Qingniu was dead; of the remaining three great doctors, Kaifeng¡¯s Ping Yizhi was the nearest from here, and Songzhou city¡¯s Xue was the next best doctor. The King of Venoms¡¯s whereabouts is the most secretive. Ordinary people don¡¯t know where to find him, but for Song Qingshu, it¡¯s not that difficult.

    Song Qingshu, as a modern person, was very familiar with the plot of Jin Yong''s novels. He knew very well that King of Venoms was probably staying in the White Horse Temple, which was located at Wuchang-Yueyang areas in the Dongting Lake basin.

    If there are no idents, Zhou Zhiruo will surely go to Kaifeng and Songzhou first, and finally, find the mysterious Poisonous Hand Medicine King. He should be safe for the time being. Song Qingshu was determined in his heart and strode towards Dongting Lake.

    *****

    After half a month of rushing, Song Qingshu finally came to the vicinity of the Dongting Lake basin. He began inquiring about the location of the White Horse Temple in many cities, and people who were asked said that they had never heard of this ce.

    Hungry and thirsty along the way, Song Qingshu found a restaurant in the town, ordered wine and food, and drank the wine while thinking about his future.

    It was no wonder that he was depressed, not to mention whether the King of Venoms could heal his meridians. Now he couldn¡¯t even find the White Horse Temple. In addition, who knew where the plot of "Flying Fox of Snowy Mountain" was going. If the King of Venoms was already dead, then he really will have nowhere else left to cry.

    He felt no pleasure of being a tourist. Since Song Qingshu had transmigrated into this chaotic world, the only fortunate thing was that he was alive. But he had no intimate feelings for this world, the heaven was vast, and he was like a stranger, all alone. He has never regarded Song Yuanqiao as his father, not to mention that the Wudang Sect had already severed their ties with Song Qingshu because of Mo Shenggu''s affairs, and his meridians were also given by the Wudang Sect.

    Thinking about it, the person closest to him was his nominal wife Zhou Zhiruo, but she was now chasing him all over the world to kill him.

    With a wry smile, Song Qingshu suddenly felt that life was full of gloom and gray.

    "Get up, give your seat to this uncle!" With a bang, a foot stepped on the bench next to Song Qingshu, and a knife was also thrown on the table as a demonstration.

    In the world of martial arts, a restaurant was indeed a troubled ce. Song Qingshu was depressed enough, but he didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen to him. After looking at the other empty tables, Song Qingshu stared strangely at the three big and five thick men around him, ¡®Wasn''t there many empty seats around him? They want to sit only in this particr location?¡¯

    "Old Master here wants to sit in your position." It was obviously the boss who spoke, "You have a good view here. If you know better, get out of Old Master¡¯s way and save yourself a beating."

    The other guysughed in unison and said: "Our boss hates this kind of fresh face, this guy is unlucky today."

    "This kid has the face of a white rabbit, he must have just walked out of his rabbit hole."

    Song Qingshuughed, he was in dire straits, so it was all right to be bullied by great figures like Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo, and now even some local ruffians came to pee on his head.

    From the experience of his previous life, in this situation, he had at least four or five ways to avoid conflicts, and not look so helpless. However, ever since he came over to this world, he has always had a surreal feeling in his heart, and after discovering that this was the world constituted by Jin Yong''s novels, he had a vague sense of uncertainty. In his opinion, the characters in this world were just low-level creatures. That was it.

    As soon as he woke up, he found that his meridians were all broken, and then his nominal wife was in love with another man, and when he touched her body, she began to chase him all over the world, hell-bent on killing him. Now if he bows his head and it was to this kind of passerby NPC, then he could truly be regarded as the shame of all the transmigrators out there.

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, ignored the ruffians around him, and took a slow sip of the wine before him.

    "Oh!" The ruffian leader smirked and pped his wine ss away to the ground with a p. Song Qingshu didn''t get angry, picked up the chopsticks, picked up a shrimp, and slowly delivered it to his mouth.

    "Fu*k!" The ruffian leader before him realized that he was ignored, his face twitched, and he picked up the staff of the person next to him and hit Song Qingshu on the back.

    "Puff!" Song Qingshu staggered, and the sip of wine he had just drunk was also sprayed out, colored with a trace of blood. He made this decision just now and was ready to be beaten. Some things may seem ridiculous to others, but he has to persist.

    Of course, he was not a fool, if he was still north of the Yangtze River, he would not dare to be so rash. It was fortunate that now he was in the prosperous area of the Song Dynasty. Unlike the war-torn North, the deterrent power of the government still existed here. These small fries will at most beat him up, but they don¡¯t have the courage to kill him in front of the public.

 Chapter 12: A much older Xiao Longnu?

    <h4>Chapter 12: A much older Xiao Longnu?</h4>

    Song Qingshu endured every punch and kick that hit his body, calmly holding the vegetables as usual and drinking wine. Although he could hardly take a mouthful of the food under his opponent''s fist, he even managed to deliver a ss of wine to his mouth in a rtively smooth manner.

    "Good man!" A boy who was about seven or eight years old stood up at a table not far away, he turned his head and spoke to a beautiful woman wrapped in snow-white fur, "Mother, I want to save him."

    This group of paltry ruffians were also tired from the fight. The main point was that Song Qingshu already looked like a dead person. He was not that responsive. At that moment, he heard someoneing up and stopped, then found that it was a seven or eight year old boy. He burst intoughter and waited to see. After clearly seeing the face of the woman next to the boy, his lust suddenly rose.

    The ruffian leader opened his mouth and harassed, "Oh, if it isn¡¯t a beautiful littledy, if youe and have a drink with this uncle, then uncle will not mind your baby boy."

    "Impudent, how dare you insult my mother!" The boy was immediately furious, he grabbed the bench beside him, and threw it over.

    The leader of the ruffian didn''t expect that the boy would make a move. He was smashed by the bench due to his moment of carelessness, and called out to his brothers in a furious manner, "Beat that boy to death, don''t touch that littledy."

    "Be careful!" Song Qingshu was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face. He didn''t know what was going on there. He only saw that a few angry men rushed towards a child.

    Watching these people rushing toward him, the boy was not flustered. He took action and brought down a ruffian, and then stood in the middle, letting everyone surround him, and fought against them, many to one. They exchanged several blows but none could take advantage of him.

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu took a closer look and saw that the boy had an unusually close fighting range, he raised his hand and kicked with his foot, and he couldn''t hit longer than that. But his techniques were so precise that he never showed any ws on his body, so these few ruffians could notnd an attack at all.

    Song Qingshu discovered that this boy¡¯s mastery was mainly defensive, and he had the essence of Taiji Gong, and he wondered if he was rted to Wudang. Considering his identity as an abandoned Wudang apprentice, he nned to leave first, so as not to have an embarrassing conversation.

    However, he noticed that although the boy was quite decent in his movements, but after all, he was young and too weak in strength, and he gradually fell into a disadvantage.

    As a result, he didn''t have theposure to end the fight. Those few ruffians saw that they couldn''t defeat a child after so long, and their faces were a little bit awkward as well. One of them made a ruthless move, drawing a knife, he shed at the boy.

    "Be careful!" Song Qingshu was shocked, he grabbed a bench, and rushed over. If the kid died while saving him, he might feel guilty for a lifetime.

    The woman wrapped in white fur also made a move and a white ribbon flew out, entangled the boy in a circle, and pulled him back out of the encirclement.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was now trapped instead, she hesitated, then lightly stepped on the table next to her, and flew over. Others only saw a sh of white light, and the woman rushed into the encirclement. Song Qingshu suddenly felt light on his feet, and he was sent to the boy''s side by a wave of tender touch.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly looked up and saw that the white silk ribbon in the woman''s hand was like a white dragon, circling and dancing vertically and horizontally, and what followed was the screams of several men. In no time at all, the few ruffian''s weapons were all captured by the woman with the silk ribbon, and all of them fell downstairs.

    Song Qingshu was stunned and stared at everything in front of him. He didn''t expect this delicate-looking woman to be such a powerful martial artist. Then he began thinking in his heart, a woman in white, who uses white silk ribbon as a weapon, wasn¡¯t that Xiao Longnu?

    Looking at the boy who was so arrogant and fierce, Song Qingshu felt a little ufortable. Originally, he was full of sweet dreams about Xiao Longnu, but he didn''t expect her son to be so old.

    The woman nodded politely to Song Qingshu, and then took the boy''s hand and walked downstairs. Song Qingshu couldn''t help but gulp a little.

    The boy turned his head and made a grimace at him, then shrugged his shoulders with a helpless expression. This amused Song Qingshu quite a bit.

    After hesitating, Song Qingshu decided to catch up. Xiao Longnu can be said to be the dream lover of all men. So what if she has a baby now, Song Qingshu does not want to miss the great opportunity to meet her.

    "Miss Long, wait¡­" Song Qingshu chased while panting all the way.

    Hearing him obviously calling herself, the woman stopped, and turned her wonderful back: "Did the young hero mistake me for another person? I don''t know any Miss Long."

    "Why do you call my mother a ¡®Miss¡¯?" The boy with the attitude stared at him angrily.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, wasn¡¯t she Xiao Longnu?

    But he quickly apologized, "I saw thedy''s outfit and weapons, which are very simr to someone in my impression. I hope that thedy will forgive me. I am Song Qingshu, I want to thank thedy for her life-saving grace."

    The little boy interrupted at this moment and said: "Obviously I saved you. You didn''t thank me, but thanked my mother. It must be that seeing my mother''s beauty has caused bad thoughts in your heart. Just now I thought you were a decent guy, now it seems to be just a mediocre person."

    His words made both adults very embarrassed. The white-clothed woman red at her son, "Fei''er, don''t talk nonsense!" After speaking, she cast an apologetic look at Song Qingshu, "This kid is not sensible, don''t mind my son. "

    Listening to the woman calling him Fei''er, Song Qingshu''s mind shed, and he blurted out, "Could it be that you are Madame Hu?"

    The woman nced at him warily, "I don''t seem to have seen this young hero before."

    Song Qingshu was very excited. He squatted down and grabbed the boy''s shoulders and asked, "Are you the Flying Fox of Snowy Mountain Hu Fei?"

    The boy looked at him in surprise, "I''m Hu Fei, but not the Flying Fox of Snowy Mountain. Hey, this name seems quite prestigious. I will use it as a nickname in the future!"

    Madame Hu quietly pulled Hu Fei over, and asked in a deep voice, "I wonder why the young hero recognizes us, mother and son?"

    "I respected the heroes and righteous people ever since I was a child, and under my deliberate attention, I have a deep understanding of some things in the Jianghu" Song Qingshu arrogantly proimed, then suddenly frowned, he looked at the crystalline beauty in front of him, hesitatingly asked, "But from what I heard. In that year, when Master Hu unfortunately died, Madam Hu also died in the name of love¡­"

    Madame Hu smiled slightly and nced at Hu Fei dotingly, "Back then, I was indeed going to follow Big Brother Hu, but when I drew the sword, Fei''er burst into tears. I suddenly thought that although Master Miao is a gentleman, it is hard to guarantee what will happen in the future. A viin was also making trouble, so I decided to raise Brother Hu''s only blood."

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the plot had changed. It seemed that the butterfly effect of his world travel was beginning to appear. When he was suffering from gains and losses, Hu Fei excitedly pulled his sleeves and looked at him expectantly: "Do you know my dad? "

    Song Qingshu came back to his senses, heard his question, and looked at the sky with fascination, "If he makes a stab, it is a stab to end the evil. He was a great hero and a hero that this Song has always admired. It is a pity that his life was fated to end short."

    Seeing him admiring her husband, Madame Hu couldn''t help but rx a little, as if recalling the days when she was still traveling with her husband, a sweet smile appeared on the corner of her lips.

    <strong>Goblinte:</strong> I went back to read the previous tranted chapters and found a lot of mistakes. I am currently editing them. I also created a Discord channel, so that you can point out the mistakes you''ve found in the chapters.

    To my very special patron on Patreon, please check your message on Patreon. I need your feedback on something.

    I will be changing some things on my Patreon page from next month.

 Chapter 13: Brother-in-law and Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 13: Brother-inw and Sister-inw</h4>

    Hu Fei was also very happy to hear that Song Qingshu admired his father so much, but when he saw his mother''s smile, his eyes rolled, "Who knows if you deliberately said those kind words about my father after seeing us, lone mother and son."

    "Never!" Song Qingshu''s expression was solemn, and his tone of voice was natural, "Nowadays, the title of ¡®hero¡¯ seems to be littered on the streets. But there are only a handful of people in the whole of Jianghu, who can truly be called a hero."

    "Oh, are there so many heroes in the world? Can I know who are these handfuls of people to have this honor?" Madame Hu was also interested in this, so she asked while changing to her cold expression from before.

    "Guo Jing, who guards Xiangyang, serves the country and the people, and a hero deserving the name." Song Qingshu then thought in his heart, but unfortunately, Gou Jing¡¯s energy was all spent on national affairs, and he was somewhat neglectful of duty to his family.

    "Master Guo is indeed a once-in-a-generation hero." The mother and son nodded one after another.

    "Another one would be," Song Qingshu deliberately sold out Guanzi and said, "It is Wu Liuqi, the beggar in the snow, who if once received the favor of others, will never forget it. He is also an extraordinary person." As for the reason why. Half of it was because Song Qingshu couldn''t tell whether Wu Liuqi of this world was the Wu Liuqi in Jin Yong''s writing or the Wu Liuqi from history.

    "Although I have never heard of this person, it¡¯s as you have said, he is indeed a hero." Madam Hu usually admired this kind of heroic person the most, and her eyes couldn''t help but show a slight twinkle.

    "Is there another one?" The child couldn''t wait to hear more. So, when Song Qingshu didn''t continue speaking, Hu Fei asked quickly.

    Song Qingshu didn''t speak clearly. Instead, he recited a poem,

    "There is a hero in Liaodong,

    The hero wields a sword.

    His martial arts known in the world,

    and his heroic spirit reaching the sky.

    With loyalty, as much as heaven and earth,

    and full tenderness is in his heart.

    It arouses the envy of schrs,

    and respect of the millions."

    (Goblin: Tranting a poem is never easy, but I tried)

    Madame Hu''s beautiful eyes expressed her joy. She looked at Song Qingshu deeply, "This one is thankful to the young hero for offering a poem to my husband." Now she really felt relieved about the matter of whether the other party was really familiar with and admired Hu Yidao''s life or not. If he was deceiving them, it would be impossible to make such an appropriate poem. With just a few lines, Madam Hu seemed to hear her husband¡¯s heroicughter again, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel sore in her heart.

    Now Song Qingshu looked more and more pleasing to Hu Fei¡¯s eyes. Hearing his poems full of fateful regrets, Hu Fei¡¯s heart burst with pride. He pulled on Song Qingshu''s sleeves and solemnly said: "I admired your self-respect in the restaurant just now. Although you don¡¯t even have the power to hit a chicken, but there is an iron will in your bone. If father saw you, he would want to be your friend. But s it¡¯s toote for that. After feeling the regret in your tone, I am willing to form a friendship with you on behalf of my father. I wonder if you are willing?"

    Madame Hu was shocked and quickly tried to cover her son''s mouth: "Fei''er, don''t go fooling around!"

    Sure enough, he¡¯s the Flying Fox of Snowy Mountain. He¡¯s already so arrogant and solemn since childhood. Song Qingshu smiled heartily: "Sure enough, as expected of the son of Master Hu! I am more than willing." After speaking, he pulled up Hu Fei and knelt down towards the northeast. He even grabbed a bundle of yellow grass as a joss stick.

    "I am Song Qingshu from the Song Dynasty, I admire the character of Hu Yidao from Liaodong, and I am willing to form the pact of the sworn brothers with him. Heaven and earth as witness, a friendship as great as mountains and rivers, and the emperor of heaven and earth will know my heart."

    Hu Fei also knelt down, solemnly spoke, "I, Hu Fei, the son of Hu Yidao hereby proim that from this day onwards my father and Song Qingshu are sworn, as brothers. And well¡­ they both will live and die together from now on¡­" Hu Fei was still young after all, and couldn''t think of anything to say for a while. Taking an oath is not an easy matter, it¡¯s not like what you hear in the drama, where they just open their mouth and ites out.

    "You naughty boy, your dad¡­" Madame Hu couldn''t hold him back a while ago, and now that she saw that his oath was really inappropriate, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    "Sister-inw, don''t get in the way. This younger brother of the past died long ago, and now I just want to live a new life." Song Qingshu didn''t lie, the real Song Qingshu was indeed dead.

    Seeing him suddenly call her sister-inw, Madame Hu¡¯s heart couldn''t help but jump a little, and she spoke in an unnatural tone, "Fei''er is too foolish."

    "I really admire that he has such a heroic spirit from childhood. If it hadn''t been for the elder brother, I would worship him as a sworn brother instead." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Fei''er, we''ll talk about the things among simr generation privately."

    Hu Fei used his father''s name to worship him as a sworn brother on a whim. And now, out of thin air, he was suddenly a younger generation. Hu Fei felt depressed. But he was overjoyed when he heard what Song Qingshu saidter, and he stepped forward and shouted, "Good brother!¡±

    Seeing a big man and one small boy ying around like that, Madame Hu also closed her eyes in pain and had to change the subject: "Brother¡­Brother-inw, I see that you seem to be short of breath. With your young physique, this shouldn''t be the case. ."

    Song Qingshu was a little dazed by her ¡®Brother-inw¡¯ shout, and quickly replied: "Sister-inw is observant. I was severely injured before, and now my meridians are all broken¡­"

    Madame Hu was startled when she heard the words: "Can brother-inw let me check his pulse?" Seeing that he had already bowed to her husband as a brother, she didn''t care so much about the difference between men and women.

    Although he knew that it wouldn''t help, Song Qingshu politely reached out his hand. When Madame Hu''s soft and white fingers touched his wrist, Song Qingshu only felt a smooth and icy touch, and he couldn''t help but feel a tremor in his heart.

    "Who gave such a cruel blow to brother-inw?" Not long after, Madame Hu''s face changed drastically.

    Song Qingshu reluctantly retracted his arm, and smiled bitterly: "Imitted a big mistake before, so I deserved it, and sister-inw doesn¡¯t need to take it to heart."

    "You know it clearly." Seeing Song Qingshu''s open-mindedness, Madame Hu nced at him in surprise. Then her eyes lit up as if she had suddenly thought of something, "By the way, we are going to visit the King of Venoms. He is also adept at healing people. Maybe he can heal brother-inw¡¯s injury."

    "What a coincidence, I also came to Dongting Lake to find him." Song Qingshu sighed thinking that it was really fate.

    "If brother-inw doesn''t dislike it, we can travel on the road together." Madame Hu said softly.

    "I dare not refuse!" Song Qingshu was overjoyed. How could he dislike it? But, realizing that he was a little too much happy, and he quickly added, "I wonder if sister-inw knows where the King of Venoms is at now?"

    "Us mother and son have been searching for him for many years. We only found out a few months ago that he was in the Dongting Lake basin area, but the exact location is still unknown." Madame Hu raised her pair of delicate eyebrows and helplessly said.

    "I know that he is in the White Horse Temple near Dongting Lake, but where exactly is this White Horse Temple, I have asked many people but no one knew." Song Qingshu was also troubled.

    "Mother, when we were passing by a small town a month ago, wasn¡¯t there a ce called White Horse Temple?" Little Hu Fei suddenly eximed.

    Her many years of doubts were about to be answered. Madame Hu couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit. Song Qingshu also let out a long sigh of relief and ran to theke to freshen up. After wiping off the bloodstains from all the kicking on his face, Madame Hu looked at him in surprise. ¡®Very handsome¡¯, she thought to herself, ¡®Brother-inw is such a handsome man, but I did not expect that his heart would be as arrogant as my elder brother as well.¡¯

    "Sister-inw, why are you two looking for the King of Venoms?" Song Qingshu wiped the water on his head, looked at Madame Hu, and asked.

    "At that time, Brother Hu died of poisoning. Iter found out that the poison in him was the secret medicine of the King of Venoms, the ¡°ck Evil Cold Ice¡±. However, we never had any direct enmity with him, and so there is no reason for me to harm him. I just want to meet him. It¡¯s very likely that medicine was taken away by others, so I want to ask him in person to find out who else has this highly toxic substance." Recalling her husband, Madame Hu''s pretty face could not conceal the sadness in her heart.

 Chapter 14: Clear as ice and jade

    <h4>Chapter 14: Clear as ice and jade</h4>

    Song Qingshu knew that Tian Guinong was the main culprit behind that tragedy, but when he saw this beautiful sister-inw, he was moved in his heart and subconsciously wanted to stay with her for a while, so he decided not to tell her the truth.

    The three came to the vicinity of the White Horse Temple and saw a thin Schr sitting on the side of the road with leisure. Madame Hu went ahead and asked, "Hello, how can I get to King of Venoms?"

    As soon as the schr looked up, his eyes lit up, and he praised: "What a beautiful littledy!"

    Little Hu Fei couldn''t stand other men looking at his mother like this the most. He squinted at his mother, and angrily said, "You are a schr, yet you¡¯re so frivolous!"

    When the Schr saw Hu Fei, he snorted, "You have strong bones and your martial art is also not bad, you are a good specimen to try that medicine." After saying that, he reached out and grabbed at Hu Fei.

    Hu Fei had a good foundation in martial arts and he stretched out his hand to block him using the Spring Silkworm Palm. But it was useless before the Schr¡¯s grasp and he was immediately restrained.

    "Fei¡¯er!" Madame Hu was shocked, and a piece of white silk swiftly flew over.

    "Huh?" Seeing that the white silk was quick, precise, and its angle also really tricky, the Scholer quickly stretched out his finger and cleverly tapped a few inches from the front of the silk.

    When Madame Hu saw this, her expression changed, her wrist shook, and the white silk made a big circle, creating a big hole on the ground behind the schr.

    The schr grabbed Hu Fei''s shoulders, sealed his acupuncture points, and his footsteps began to speed up. Song Qingshu only saw a blur, and the schr jumped out of Madame Hu''s ribbon attack circle.

    "Your Excellency, why do you know my martial arts techniques?" Madam Hu looked at the Schr before her.

    "The Silver Bell and Golden Lock of the Ancient Tomb Sect specializes in hitting the enemy''s acupuncture points. It really deserves its name, but it''s a pity that your opponent is me." The Schr touched his mustache and smiled triumphantly.

    "Sister-inw is from the Ancient Tomb Sect?" Song Qingshu was shocked. He nced at Madame Hu who was the definition of ice and snow. He then thought in his heart that her appearance and temperament did meet the criteria for epting disciples of the Ancient Tomb Sect. Wait a moment¡­since when did the Ancient Tomb Sect have another disciple?

    Madame Hu looked more solemn, "There are very few people in the world who know about the Ancient Tomb Sect, and your Excellency actually knows the method to counter the martial arts of the Ancient Tomb Sect?"

    But the Schr shook his head, "I only know some bit and pieces about the most profound martial arts of your sect, the ¡®Jade Maiden Heart Manual¡¯ and the sword technique ¡®Jade Maiden Swordy¡¯. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to counter otherwise."

    "Looking at your demeanor, you must be a master, why are you bullying a child?" Song Qingshu said after watching all this.

    The schr took a look at Song Qingshu, and a lewd smile appeared at the corner of his lips, "Wonderful¡­wonderful! A pretty widow who is as beautiful as a fairy, traveling with a handsome young man. A man, a widow, and they are alone. Where there is dry wood, there will be burning fire, really wonderful! Ah¡­"

    "Impudent!" Madame Hu''s pretty face flushed red, and she scolded him before attacking.

    "Be careful!" Song Qingshu saw through the Schr''s intentions at a nce. He clearly did that in order to make Madame Hu angry and expose her ws.

    Sure enough, Madame Hu only fought him more than ten strokes, and she suddenly screamed, she was hit with a palm strike on her chest. She quickly backed away, and the corners of her mouth were already soaked with blood.

    The schr did not chase, just squeezed his palm and sniffed deeply after bringing it to his nose, saying with a look of fascination, "It feels really good, and it smells even better~"

    "You!" Madame Hu was so angry that she nned to attack again, but she couldn''t help but frown because of the wound.

    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t fall for his cunning methods." Song Qingshu hurriedly went to support her, only to smell a sweet fragrance, even if the current situation was dire, this was unavoidable.

    "Hehe, you are lucky today. If I met such a beautiful little widow twenty years ago, hehe, I would have enjoyed first and then killed you, but now I have a big event nned in my mind, so let¡¯s just use your son for that first!" After speaking, he grabbed Hu Fei, and with a sh, he disappeared in the distance.

    Little Hu Fei''s scared voice was heard from afar, "You are a pervert, and you actually like men. If you dare to defile me, I will bite my tongue and kill myself¡­"

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned ck, and Madame Hu was seething with extreme anger. It affected her chest injury and she suddenly fainted.

    Song Qingshu was shocked when he saw this, and he worried that the schr would change his mind and return, so he quickly picked up Madame Hu and left the ce.

    Madame Hu was tall, but he did not expect her body to be as soft as boneless, she seemed to have no weight at all. Song Qingshu smelled the faint scent of her body along the way, and sometimes unintentionally touched her skin, only feeling a piece of snowy and tenderness. What a sin! He suddenly thought that he had already bowed to Hu Yidao as a brother, and secretly despised himself, calmed his mind, and looked for a refuge everywhere.

    Finally seeing an abandoned dpidated house, Song Qingshu spread a thickyer of hay on the ground before gently putting Madame Hu on it.

    "Urghh~" Madame Hu snorted with a painful expression, probably due to the wound.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know exactly where she was injured or how serious the injury was. He wanted to check for her. But, when he reached out and saw Madame Hu¡¯s icy jade-like visage, with a holy aura on her face. He didn¡¯t dare to offend.

    Song Qingshu vigorously pped himself, checking her injury was just an excuse. She was clearly injured on her chest, and he just wanted to find a fair and honest reason to take advantage of her.

    But then he thought about it again, ¡®As a transmigrator, why do I need to follow the etiquette of this world? Haven''t I seen the body of a woman in my previous life? What¡¯s wrong if I take a look now¡­¡¯

    When Song Qingshu was struggling, Madame Hu quietly woke up, and when she woke up to see only Song Qingshu, she quickly asked, "Where is Fei''er?"

    "That Schr took him away. I saw that sister-inw was seriously injured, so I had to find a ce to heal you." Song Qingshu was a little embarrassed, because he was obviously afraid that the schr would return. At that moment, he suddenly felt a little annoyed about why he was such useless now. No, he was totally a burden.

    "I''m going to save Fei''er!" Madame Hu struggled to get up, cried out in pain, and sat down again.

    "Sister-inw, how is your injury? It was not convenient for me to probe just now." Song Qingshu supported her with his arms, and felt that the ce where he touched was as warm as nephrite jade.

    Madam Hu blushed, and calmly left his embrace, she frowned and said, "I''m afraid my ribs may be broken."

    "Sister-inw, let''s heal your injury first, and then save Fei''er, otherwise it will be useless to catch up with him now." Song Qingshu helped Madame Hu to sit down.

    "No, let''s chase the schr directly." Madame Hu flushed and shook her head. Apparently, she was thinking in her heart that this ce was far away from the locality, and she also didn''t know how much time will be lost once again. Besides, as all the doctors in this era were all generally men, how can she let a man touch her¡­

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The exam date is getting closer. Teachers have started taking sses again, and there''s also those annoying assignments too. I have to work part time as well. I am really tired.

    Till now I have been updating One chapter every Two days. But, this will probably shake the frequency of release quite a lot.

 Chapter 15: The ribs are below

    <h4>Chapter 15: The ribs are below</h4>

    This kind of drama was seen a lot in TV dramas. Seeing the twisted expression on her face, Song Qingshu immediately understood it, but he pretended to not know, "Is sister-inw worried about dying for too long? I have been ill for a long time, and I also know how to fix broken bones. If my sister-inw has no revulsion, I can help you fix the broken bone, and then we can go after the Schr."

    "How can we do that!" Madame Hu cried out, with her pretty face suddenly turning beet red, "You and I¡­there is a decorum between men and women, it is not convenient¡­"

    "Now Fei''er is in danger, but because my meridians are crippled now, I can''t rescue him by myself. So I can only rely on my sister-inw. Humans should have a sense of courtesy and gratitude, and I can only return the help you¡¯ve given me this way. If my help can make my sister-inw regain her strength. Brother Hu in heaven, definitely won''t me you." Song Qingshu sternly said.

    Madame Hu suddenly looked a little weird when she saw him being so righteous. She thought that Big Brother Hu was a hero of Wulin. Of course, he wouldn''t mind such a situation, but she, on the other hand, was a woman. It was normal for her to be very concerned.

    "That Schr just now seemed to say he wants to use Fei''er to test a medicine¡­" Seeing that she was still hesitating, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but add another wood to the fire.

    Madame Hu''s heart jumped, and finally, her maternal instincts overcame the shyness of being a woman, and she bit her silver-white teeth, "Brother¡­brother-inw, please promise me that after we are done, you willpletely forget what happened today."

    "That is natural," Song Qingshu said with a straight look, "Sister-inw, I will cover my eyes with a cloth stripter, and I won''t see anything that I shouldn''t see."

    Madame Hu finally let out a sigh of relief and weakly nodded, "All right then."

    An imperceptible smile appeared at the corner of Song Qingshu''s mouth. He tore off a piece of cloth and blindfolded his eyes. When Madame Hu saw this, she began to shyly untie her clothes one by one.

    Hearing the sound of the falling clothes in his ears, Song Qingshu tried to imagine the beautiful scenery in front of him, but it was a pity that he could not see, and he also did not dare to tear off the cloth strip on his eyes.

    "Brother-inw¡­ it¡¯s alright now¡­" Madame Hu said timidly.

    "Sister-inw, bear with me." Song Qingshu reached out and tried to touch.

    "Ah! What are you doing, the ribs are below that¡­" Madame Hu felt bitter, and feeling insulted tears almost flowed out from her eyes.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Song Qingshu hastily apologized, but in his heart, he recalled the delicate and stic feeling of touch that came from the palm of his hand just now. He had to try this trick now that he got the chance.

    Just now he proposed to cover his eyes with cloth strips. It looked gentlemanly. But in fact, Song Qingshu had already made some ns. If his eyes could not see, then even if he touched something that shouldn''t be touched, his sister-inw could not me him

    It felt really good, and the touch from his fingers made Song Qingshu''s heart shake, but he didn''t dare to go too far, and finally sessfully connected Madam Hu''s broken ribs.

    After she put on her clothes, Song Qingshu tore off the cloth strips, and he saw a pretty face dripping with red in front of his eyes. Madame Hu pretended to be calm and said, "Let''s set off quickly, we must save Fei''er."

    Song Qingshu smiled contentedly, "Sister-inw, that Schr mentioned testing some sort of medicine just now, so it must have something to do with the King of Venoms."

    Madame Hu''s tightened her fists, and she said with a worried expression on her face, "Even I was injured in the fight just now and was at a disadvantage, that Schr''s martial arts are indeed superior to me. Now I have to go look for the King of Venoms. I am afraid it will be toote to catch up. I won''t be able to save Feier." The more she talked, the sadder she became, and almost burst into tears.

    "Sister-inw, I was just about to say, although I am now seriously injured and have no strength to hit a chicken, but I can teach you a martial arts technique. After learning, you should not be weaker than that Schr." When Song Qingshu saw her feeling sad, he felt a little distressed for no reason.

    "Brother-inw knows martial arts?" Madame Hu nced at Song Qingshu in surprise. Seeing his fragile appearance, she always thought he was just a schr.

    "I used to know a little bit," Song Qingshu nodded slightly, not wanting to exin more about this issue.

    "Sister-inw, what I have here is called the ¡®White Boa Whip Skill''¡­"

    Madame Hu''s face lit up, and the more she listened, the more she felt that this set of whip techniques was magical. In addition, she originally used long silk ribbons as weapons, and afterparing the two techniques, she had a glimpse ofprehending the White Boa Whip Skill after a short time.

    "Brother-inw, your whip technique is so exquisite, it must be one of the most excellent martial arts in the Wulin. Receiving this kind of gift, sister-inw cannot thank you enough." Madame Hu''s confidence in rescuing Hu Fei had now increased a bit, and she looked at him gratefully.

    "Sister-inw, my eldest brother and I are righteous brothers, and his son is my son. As long as we can save Fei''er, a mere martial arts technique can be regarded as nothing." Song Qingshu righteously spoke, "If sister-inw really wants to thank me, you can help me practice this technique togetherter."

    Madame Hu''s ears blushed, but she didn''t understand the deeper meaning in the second half of his sentence. She secretly said to herself, ¡®Brother-inw is good at everything, but he doesn''t pay attention to his words. What is with this ¡°eldest brother''s son is his son¡±, then ording to that logic won¡¯t I¡­as his eldest brother¡¯s wife will be his wife?"

    Compared to aimlessly looking for the Schr, Song Qingshu discussed with Madame Hu and decided to find King of Venoms first. After all, after listening to the circumstances, it seemed that he had a strong connection with the King of Venoms, and they may be able to find him if they could find the King of Venoms.

    After riding for more than ten miles, they came to a ce where no grass grew. Madame Hu looked solemn, but Song Qingshu was overjoyed: "Sister-inw, the King of Venoms must be nearby."

    Madame Hu nodded, jumped off the horse, and tied the horse to a tree by the road. "When we arrive at King of Venom¡¯s ce, there will be danger everywhere, so why let these two horses be killed in vain?"

    Song Qingshuughed and said, "Sister-inw not only looks as beautiful as a fairy maiden, but also has such apassionate heart. She is simply the reincarnation of Guanyin."

    Madame Hu gave him charming a look, and said, "Brother-inw is making fun of me again~"

    Song Qingshu was ustomed to her cold appearance, and her sudden tenderness made him almost lose his soul.

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s look, Madame Hu¡¯s neck turned a little red. She took out a silk scarf, tied it on her face, covering her mouth and nose, and then gave Song Qingshu a piece, "Brother-inw, this ce is full of poisons, so cover your nose and mouth carefully."

    Song Qingshu caught the silk scarf, put it on his nose, and smelled it. An elegant fragrance made him feel rxed and happy, but he didn''t tie it to his face like Madame Hu, but smiled slightly, "The King of Venoms is an old monster, and this is his home. If you can prevent his poison by just blocking your nose and mouth, then his nickname will be worthless."

    Song Qingshu didn''t cover his face, and also didn''t return the silk scarf to her. Instead, he squeezed it into his arms after smelling it. Although Madame Hu felt humiliated in her heart, it was not appropriate to retaliate now.

    "Unexpectedly, you are quite knowledgeable, not as useless as you look." A little girl who was passing by at this time stopped and stared at him.

    Song Qingshu observed that this little girl was very skinny, her hair was thin and yellow, but her eyes were extremely bright. He suddenly had a clue in his heart, "We havee to visit Old Master for something, and I hope that little girl can give us some advice."

 Chapter 16: Promise me a condition

    <h4>Chapter 16: Promise me a condition</h4>

    "Huh?" The little girl nced at Song Qingshu in surprise, "The world only knows the King of Venoms, and very few people know about Master Wu''ao. You have such deep knowledge at such a young age, not bad, not bad¡­"

    Seeing her pretending to be old, Song Qingshu suppressed his smile, "I think the experience of this junior is not as good as thedy, so I need to ask thedy for advice."

    The little girl''s eyes turned slits, and she smiled sweetly, "Although I know you are ttering, it still made me happy. Well, if you want to meet the King of Venoms, follow me."

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed, and hurriedly pulled Madame Hu¡¯s hands to follow. Madame Hu tried to retract her hand in a hurry, but she couldn''t, and felt angry and anxious in her heart, "I don''t know if my brother-inw did it on purpose¡­"

    "This one below is Song Qingshu, and this is my sister-inw, Madame Hu. May I know thedy''s name?" Song Qingshu knowingly asked.

    "I don''t know that way of polite greetings, but my surname is Cheng, and my name is Lingsu." The little girl quickly said, apparently a little embarrassed.

    "¡®Lingshu¡¯¡­ and ¡®Cheng¡¯, is it possible that the youngdy is the disciple of the King of Venoms?" Song Qingshu asked, pretending to be surprised.

    "You are dishonest. You obviously guessed it from the beginning, but you are now just pretending to be surprised." Cheng Lingsu coldly snorted.

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly. He didn''t expect that, although Cheng Lingsu was still so young, but, her mind was so sharp.

    "Here." Cheng Lingsu threw over two blue flowers. "Blood Chestnuts are nted all around the house. They are extremely poisonous. This blue flower happens to be its nemesis."

    When the two hurriedly pinned the blue flowers to their chests, Cheng Lingsu spoke again, "Wait a moment, my master is busy dealing with a tough opponent. After you enter the house, don''t talk or ask anything no matter what you see."

    "That''s natural." Madame Hu said softly.

    Cheng Lingsu nced at her in surprise, then looked down at her own shriveled chest, her mouth pouted, and became a little irritated for no reason. Song Qingshu looked aside andughed a little, thinking that Cheng Lingsu was actually feeling jealous of her future mother-inw.

    "Master, I''m back." Cheng Lingsu put down the medicine basket and bounced through the door.

    "Fei''er!" Madame Hu looked at the hall and suddenly became excited. Hu Fei stared at the two with opened eyes and he was sitting in the middle of the hall like a statue. Beside him was the Schr. Sitting before them was a Monk with a white beard and hair.

    "Hehe, you guys found this ce unscathed," the Schr nced at the two of them, as if a little surprised, and saw Madame Hu¡¯s anxious expression, "I advise you not to move, your son is already poisoned, even if you want to save him. You can¡¯t."

    Madame Hu¡¯s body shook as if it was struck by thunder. She was about to rush up to fight him. But, Cheng Lingsu quickly grabbed her, "Auntie, they areparing drugs, and this little brother will be fine in a while."

    Having been living in the Wulin for so many years, Madame Hu knew that when two poison masterspared their poison skills, one poisoned, while the other detoxified, and then change the order until a winner was determined.

    Thinking that Hu Fei was going to suffer so much, Madame Hu suddenly felt desperate, but she didn''t dare to rush forward to cause trouble. If the poison in Hu Fei''s body was not cured, then he would definitely die.

    "Don''t worry, my master will not harm this little brother." Cheng Lingsu quicklyforted her.

    "Master, this is the personal disciple you epted¡­ she looks really ugly." The schr paused for a moment, but his words made Cheng Lingsu a bit angry.

    "I think you old man should give me the Poison God-King Chapter." The schr threatened impatiently, "Your martial arts skills are no longer my match. Is there any need for bloodshed between a master and apprentice?"

    The white-haired old monk smiled slightly and faintly said, "Since when did the King of Venoms rely on martial arts to protect himself?"

    The Schr''s face changed slightly. This obviously hurt his ego a lot, and he coldly snorted, "You don''t need to be proud. I havee to challenge you once a year during the past few years. Although you have been able to detoxify my poisons before, but this time I don''t think you can cure the poison."

    Seeing that the King of Venoms was carefully examining Hu Fei¡¯s body, the Schr smiled, "Master, you see how nice I am to you. I originally nned to use the poison on your beloved disciple, but I was worried that Master, you would not be able to cure the poison. Then junior sister would lose her life, and you would be so furious that you will refuse to give it to me, so I deliberately found an irrelevant child."

    Madame Hu felt cold in her heart, thinking that after Fei''er was fine, she would chase him to the ends of the world.

    "It''s a really treacherous poison. What you have used on this child is the ¡®Seven Insects and Seven Flowers Ointment.¡¯" The King of Venoms frowned, and upon seeing that Madame Hu and Song Qingshu''s hearts trembled.

    "In the past, I looked for some rare poisons, but those have never proved difficult for you. This time I changed my strategy. This poison is not difficult to solve. The key is to know which seven insects and which seven flowers have been used. Hey, if I don¡¯t tell you, and when you try them out one by one, this child will have been poisoned to death. I think you should hand in "Poison God-King Chapter" earlier so that you can save this child''s life." He seemed very proud, with thousands ofbinations, no one could solve this poison in a short time.

    The King of Venoms hesitated for a moment, then he took out two things and fed them to Hu Fei. The Schr''s pupils shrank and eximed, "Crane Innards and Peacock Galldder!"

    Madame Hu was also taken aback. These two were highly toxic. Seeing the two things entering her son¡¯s throat, she was about to step forward but was caught by Song Qingshu. He shook his head, "I believe in the King of Venoms."

    The King of Venoms quickly put dozens of needles on Hu Fei, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. The Scholer¡¯s face turned ugly, "Using poison to fight poison, I didn''t expect you to detoxify by conventional methods. Well, I ept defeat, but I don''t understand why you used two kinds of poison instead of one kind of poison."

    The King of Venoms smiled slightly, "It is possible to achieve a bnce between the two toxins in this little child''s body. Although it is possible in theory, it is too risky in practice. If it deviates slightly, he will die. But the three poisons check and bnce each other. It is for control."

    The Schr suddenly realized something, he let out a cold snort and disappeared into the distance. His voice came from far away: "I wille back to challenge you again next year."

    Madame Hu cried with joy and hurriedly ran over to Hu Fei, giving him a hug. Then she repeatedly thanked the King of Venoms.

    "Don''t thank me too early," the King of Venoms frowned, "Although I temporarily used two other highly toxic substances to suppress the toxicity of the seven insects and seven flowers ointment in his body, this bnce is destined to wane over time. If it is broken and is not treated, I am afraid he will not survive more than three years."

    "I hope that the old master will help us." Song Qingshu also went forward and asked.

    "You two¡­you usually look smart and clever. Why are you so stupid now? Since my master said so, he will definitely be saved." Cheng Lingsu shed out from behind the King of Venoms, revealing a pair of bright ck eyes.

    The King of Venoms looked at her with a smile and said, "It may take three to five years to deal with the poison on his body. It takes so much effort from me, so you must promise me one condition."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>I created my Patreon page on a whim, didn''t put much thought into it. To be clear, I also didn''t know how it worked.

    I did a little research and found a mountain load of problems. So, starting next month I will be changing itpletely. It will be simple and affordable.

    And as always thanks for reading. If you find any mistakes, please let me know in the Discord channel.

 Chapter 17: Dont bully my mother

    <h4>Chapter 17: Dont bully my mother</h4>

    "What are the conditions?" Madame Hu asked anxiously, thinking in her heart that she could agree to any conditions for her son.

    "I want him to worship me as a teacher." The King of Venoms pointed at Hu Fei, but he sighed in his heart. He was getting old, If he only relied on Lingsu in the future, he was afraid that he would not be able to control that rebel.

    Madame Hu and Song Qingshu looked at each other, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, it was such a simple condition, but Hu Fei suddenly said, "Before I be your apprentice, there is one thing that must be figured out."

    "What''s the matter?" The King of Venoms nced at him in surprise.

    "Is the ck Evil Ice, King of Venom¡¯s creation?" Hu Fei asked softly, word by word.

    "Yes, it is something I refined in my early years, but since it is too insidious, I have never used it." The King of Venoms thought for a while and gave the answer.

    "Then why did my father die from the ck Evil Ice?" Hu Fei asked angrily. Madame Hu had mixed feelings in her heart, and she didn¡¯t want him to be the murderer. If that were to happen then Hu Fei''s life¡­

    The King of Venoms showed regret, "I did not consider the moral character in choosing my disciples in my early years, as a result, my first three disciples all betrayed their master. The one just now was my very first disciple Murong Jingyue. I gave him a copy of the refinement method."

    "What?" As soon as Madame Hu heard that, she clenched her teeth, she thought that this mysterious case finally had a clue, "Fei''er, follow the King of Venoms to learn his skills, and then add your father''s family martial arts. Don''t be afraid. Mother will first go and look for Murong Jingyue to track down the real murderer, and we will take revenge together in the future."

    Hu Fei nodded vigorously. Seeing her as if she was about to rush, Song Qingshu quickly said, "Sister-inw, you are recovering from a serious injury, and the other party is strong in martial arts and is also good at poisoning. I can also help if I go with you."

    Recently, Madame Hu has always been a little ufortable with Song Qingshu, always feeling that he seems to have other thoughts in his eyes. However, the other party did help them, mother and son, a lot. He was Brother Hu''s brother. She couldn''t refuse directly. Suddenly, she thought of a way to justly refusing hispany without hurting his face.

    "Senior Venom King, my brother-inw was badly injured before and his meridians were severed. We thought that only the King of Venoms could heal his body in the world. He traveled through thousands of mountains and rivers looking for Senior, and he hoped that Senior would help him." Madame Hu leaned slightly and pushed Song Qingshu to the King of Venoms.

    "Uh, the disciple of the Butterfly Valley¡¯s Medical Immortal Hu Qingniu''s true inheritor once diagnosed this junior, and he couldn''t do anything. After thinking about it, I am afraid that only Senior Venom King can heal my injuries under the heavens." Song Qingshu felt really uneasy at the moment, if the King of Venoms is also helpless, he was afraid that he was destined to be a useless person for the rest of his life.

    "This old man has always admired the medical skills of the Ming Cults Master Zhang." Commented the King of Venoms as he probed Song Qingshu¡¯s pulse, and then looked around on his body,ter he shook his head slightly, "This young mans¡¯ meridians arepletely broken, it is no longer something I can save."

    Madame Hu''s face changed, and she looked at Song Qingshu with some worry. But Song Qingshu smiled frankly, "Before, I was worried about my injuries because I still had illusions. Now that Senior Venom King cleared my doubts, I don''t need to worry anymore. A true man can live with honor between heaven and earth and he doesn''t need martial arts for that.

    "This young hero has a good mindset!" The King of Venoms praised, "But you do not need to be desperate. Although it is impossible to renew the meridians with medical skills, have the young hero considered practicing internal techniques to heal himself?"

    Song Qingshu nced at him suspiciously, "My meridians are crippled, I can''t practice even if all the top internal techniques in the world are ced in front of me." He still remembered the best martial arts in the world, the Nine Yang Divine Art and Dragon w Hand, but with his broken meridians, there was no way to practice.

    The King of Venoms fell into deep thought and slowly said, "Although there are many martial arts today, most of them are for ordinary people. However, the Sunflower Treasures of Heimuya, the Dou Zhuan Xingyi of the Murong family, and the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters of the South China Sea. Maybe some old people have records of these martial arts. These martial arts have surpassed the scope of being just strictly martial arts, and have be closer to the ancient cultivation methods, and you may be able to find a way to heal your meridians from them."

    "This junior has also heard of these martial arts, but didn''t know that they have such magical powers? Dare I ask the senior how you know about this¡­" Song Qingshu subconsciously didn''t believe it.

    "I feel ashamed to speak of it" the King of Venoms smiled bitterly. "Old man''s rebel apprentice Murong Jingyue is a descendant of the Murong family. Because of his identity, he is not qualified to practice Dou Zhuan Xingyi. He tried his best to learn martial arts from various schools and coveted it. The reason he wants this old man¡¯s "Medicine God-king Chapter" is to one day be able to take charge of Yanziwu, take charge of the Murong family, and get a glimpse of the mystery in the Dou Zhuan Xingyi. In our early years, he inadvertentlyined to me that the ancestor Kunlun Sword Fairy Murong Ziying relied on the Dou Zhuan Xingyi to move even the stars. In Murong Fu''s generation, he can¡¯t even win against Qiao Feng. He also kept criticizing Murong Fu for his poor aptitude."

    "Oh~ Is it so wonderful?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved.

    The King of Venoms then said to Madame Hu, "Murong Jingyue''s martial arts is very high, coupled with his mysterious whereabouts, it may not be easy for Madam to find him. The old man suggests that Madame should apany young hero Song to Gusu Yanziwu, so that you can ask the Murong family for some clues. Secondly, you can see if there is a chance to treat young hero Song¡¯s meridians."

    Song Qingshu was so excited that he almost wanted to kiss the King of Venoms. He really was the reincarnation of a saint!

    Madam Hu thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay, I will go to Yanziwu with my brother-inw."

    *****

    During the next few days, Madame Hu waited until Hu Fei''s body stabilized before preparing to set off. In these few days, Hu Fei and Cheng Lingsu, the two children, were like a pair of happy friends. One scolded each other as ugly and stupid. Hu Fei couldn''t bear it. He wanted to give her a beating, but was poisoned by Cheng Lingsu''s red scorpion powder.

    Madame Hu sat on the stool and looked at all this with a smile, her heart full of warmth, Song Qingshu leaned over and teased, "Your expression seems as if you are looking at your daughter-inw."

    "Stop the nonsense!" Madame Hu gave him a nk look. The two were now more and more familiar with each other, and their interactions were bing more and more natural.

    "It seems that you dislike girls who look ugly." Song Qingshu smiled.

    "Bah!" Madame Hu hissed inwardly, "Lingsu doesn''t look very good, but her whole person is full of pure aura. She is charming, and full of energy¡­" She said while looking at his face. She didn¡¯t want to say it aloud, but she would be quite satisfied if Cheng Lingsu really became her daughter-inw.

    *****

    On the next day, the two bid farewell to the King of Venoms. Before parting, Hu Fei held Song Qingshu back, and said with a weird tone, "Big Brother Song, take care of my mother, but you must not have any bad ideas, or bully her."

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help butugh when he heard it.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>Yes¡­yes he will. ?

 Chapter 18: One room

    <h4>Chapter 18: One room</h4>

    "What is brother-inwughing about?" Madame Hu gave him a strange look.

    "It''s nothing," Song Qingshu didn''t have the guts to tell her. After the topic changed, he asked, "Sister-inw, when you fought against Murong Jingyue before. I think I heard that you seem to belong to the Ancient Tomb Sect?"

    "Well, that''s correct" Madame Hu nodded slightly, "I met my master by chance when I was young. She lived in my house for more than half a year and taught me a lot of things."

    "Does sister-inw knows what her name is? Is it Lin Chaoying?" Song Qingshu hurriedly asked.

    Madame Hu shook her head, secretly wondering why her brother-inw knew so much about the Ancient Tomb Sect, "Lin Chaoying is my grandmaster. I don''t know what my master''s name is."

    Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became really strange, and he wanted to know that if Xiao Longnu and Li Mochou knew that they had such a senior sister. If they didn''t know, then how they would react?

    The two of them traveled all the way to Gusu City. Seeing that it was gettingte, they decided to rest in a small town outside the city and go to Yanziwu the next morning.

    "Boss, two rooms." Hearing Song Qingshu''s call, the innkeeper looked up at the two of them and made a smile, "I''m really sorry, there is only one room left here now. How about you two share that room? "

    Madame Hu frowned and shook her head, "No, let''s go to another inn."

    "Young Lady, we have only one inn in this town. Now the gate of Gusu City is closed, and other inns are only avable in neighboring towns a hundred miles away." said one of the innkeeper''s employees.

    "Let''s go look for another inn." Song Qingshu felt that the innkeeper''s words were inurate, and he suddenly felt that all this was a little bit suspicious.

    "Forget it, we¡¯ll stay here." Madame Hu said absentmindedly.

    "Xiao Er, send thisdy up first." The innkeeper grabbed Song Qingshu and said quietly, "Young Master, please stay for a while, let me tell you something important."

    Seeing that Madame Hu had disappeared in the corridor, the innkeeper spread his hands and smiled, "Young Master, the room will cost you ten taels of silver, thank you."

    Song Qingshu''s eyes went wide, "You are robbing my money, it is clearly written here that one room is one or two silver."

    The shopkeeper did not get angry, and gave a sly smile, "Young Master, do you really think that we have only one room in such a big inn? Didn''t you see that I noticed you two were traveling alone on the road together and am trying to help you create opportunities? As for if you can grasp it? It entirely depends on your own ability."

    "That''s wonderful!" Song Qingshu was shocked immediately.

    "Hey¡­" the innkeeper smiled strangely, "Otherwise why do you think that so many inns in the world say there is only one room left when ites to lone men and women? This is our rule, Young Master. You will be able to make more money if you don¡¯t have money, but beautiful women will be hard to find again."

    Song Qingshu started to admire the man, and readily handed over a dozen silver coins, "The person who came up with this marketing strategy is really a genius!"

    "What did the innkeeper say to you just now?" Madame Hu asked suspiciously when Song Qingshu returned to the room.

    "It''s nothing, just settling the money for the room." Song Qingshu replied casually, "Sister-inw, you sleep on the bed, I will sleep on the floor."

    "Your meridians are damaged, the ground is too cold, how can you sleep on the floor?" Madame Hu frowned, feeling embarrassed, there was just one bed in the room.

    "It''s okay. I''m a man, I will be able to endure this much." Song Qingshu wanted to sleep on the bed but he knew that it was impossible. So he had to bite the bullet andy a cushion on the ground and soon fell asleep.

    Madame Hu stared at him for a while, turned around silently, andyed down on the bed in usual her clothes.

    *****

    In the middle of the night, Madame Hu was suddenly awakened by some whistling sounds. She opened her eyes and saw that Song Qingshu was lying on the ground and his body shrunken, trembling; his arms were bruised, and he was clutching the quilt.

    Madame Hu knew that people who had been injured before would have sore and painful wounds. What''s more, Song Qingshu''s meridians all over his body were severed. Seeing that he was in so much pain, but he still bit his lip and didn''t want to make a sound. Madame Hu thought with emotion, ¡®My brother-inw is indeed a decent gentleman.¡¯

    Song Qingshu really hurts because of the intrusion of the cold on the ground, but there was a trace of stubbornness in his heart.

    Who cared about what Madame Hu thought? He just wanted to bear it silently like a man.

    "Brother-inw,e to bed and sleep." Madame Hu''s soft voice came from the bed.

    Song Qingshu stared at her nkly, "How can that be! Sister-inw, leave me alone, I can stand it."

    "How are you going to travel tomorrow like this?" Madame Hu calmed down her nerves and spoke with a slightly angry tone, "What¡¯s the matter, I am not afraid as a woman, then what are you afraid of? As long as we are not guilty in our hearts, won¡¯t it be fine?"

    Although Song Qingshu was arrogant, he was not a fool.

    Trembling all the way, Song Qingshu got into the bed. A sweet fragrance entered his nose, and his body felt warm again. After a while, even the pain in his body was gone.

    When Madame Hu saw him entering straight into the quilt she had just slept in, her pretty face flushed, and after hesitating for a moment, she spoke with a mosquito-like voice, "Brother-inw, you are sleeping in my quilt."

    Song Qingshu was embarrassed to find that his quilt was still on the ground. He quickly realized that Madame Hu letting him sleep on the same bed was already the greatest gift for him. How could she also agree to sleep in the same quilt as him?

    With an embarrassed smile, when Song Qingshu ran down to take the quilt back. Madame Hu was already wrapped in her quilt, and she fell asleep with her back facing him. Song Qingshu slowlyyed down beside her, touching her body several times in the process. Madame Hu''s figure just trembled slightly.

    Unlike Zhou Zhiruo who betrayed him, Madame Hu was as clear and clean as a White Lotus, and she was also very good to him. So, Song Qingshu did not dare to cause any trouble and use those nasty methods to take advantage of her.

    Smelling the faint fragranceing from the beautiful woman¡¯s hair, Song Qingshu''s spirit slowly rxed. All the painful feelings in his body gradually calmed down, and it didn''t take long for him to fall asleep.

    *****

    Song Qingshu woke up the next day. He touched the spot beside him and found the beautiful woman was no longer there. He quickly sat up in surprise, only to see Madame Hu looking at him with a smile.

    "Good morning, sister-inw." Song Qingshu awkwardly smiled.

    Madame Hu nodded gently. When she noticed the movement he had made just now, she was secretly annoyed. This guy put his hand on her body and touched it many timesst night. If she hadn''t used her true energy to detect that it was just an unconscious behavior after falling asleep, she would have left a long time ago.

    Seeing Madame Hu¡¯s angry eyes, Song Qingshu felt guilty. He lowered his head and recalled the beautiful dream he had seenst night. In the dream, Madam Hu was naked and lying shyly under him.

    Early in the morning, the two went looking for Yanziwu. Song Qingshu knew that Shenhe District was probably dozens of miles west of Gusu City, and he took Madame Hu to search for it, but unfortunately, they never found the ce even after asking dozens of people. Madame Hu was doubtful in her heart, thinking they had gone in the wrong direction, but Song Qingshu confidently stated that he was right.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>Just wanted to say that that I have updated my Patreon page. You can check it out if you are interested. You can also donate if you like the novel. I am also working on a Buymeacoffee page, which is much more user friendly.

 Chapter 19: The girl in green clothes

    <h4>Chapter 19: The girl in green clothes</h4>

    "Brother-inw seems to be aware of various secrets from many martial arts¡­" Madame Hu gave him a suspicious look.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, "There has been a time when I had a nickname called ¡®Wulin''s All-knowing''. Well¡­that part was a joke, don''t take it seriously."

    "Oh, since this young master knows about everything in the world, do you know who this youngdy is?" Her voice was extremely sweet and clear, and it created an indescribablyfortable feeling in Song Qingshu and Madame Hu''s hearts. They both were shocked and turned to look back. The owner of the voice was a girl in a green dress, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with slender hands and skin like jade, her face was gentle and her body was delicate.

    Song Qingshu thought that although her appearance was not as clean and beautiful as Madame Hu, she still looked very moving with her aura of gentleness. When he saw her green dress, a thought shed in his mind, "What if I can tell you your name?"

    The girl in green dress pursed her lips. She shook her head and said, "I don''t believe it."

    "If I''m right, I won''t ask for anything else. I just need you to take us to Yanzi Wu." Noticing that the girl in green was still expressionless, Song Qingshu became more assured in his heart. "This Song has long heard that Gusu has two fairy maidens. One is called Azhu, who is as beautiful as the clouds, and with the grace of the south of the Yangtze River. Then there is youngdy Abi, you are as gentle as water, which is really rare in the world."

    Abi was a little embarrassed by his praise, and shyly said, "You would not be saying that if you met Miss Wang before."

    Song Qingshu only smiled and said nothing. Abi looked up and asked, "May I know what ns the young master has after going to Yanzi Wu?"

    "My sister-inw and I absolutely mean no harm, and we just want to ask something important to Master Murong. So, I hope youngdy Abi will help us." Hearing Song Qingshu''s introduction, Madame Hu also nodded slightly.

    Seeing the handsome young man and the beautifuldy, Abi subconsciously did not regard them as bad people, and smiled sweetly, "The Master happened to be at home today. Come with me."

    Madame Hu secretly smiled in her heart. Brother-inw, this person is very handsome, but he has a clever mouth that can really please girls. This little girl was really inexperienced in the ways of the world.

    Abi untied the rope on the side and invited the two toe on the boat. Madame Hu''s smile abruptly stopped. She grew up in thends of ice and snow and didn''t have the slightest experience with water. She felt an inexplicable sense of fear when she saw theke.

    "Sister-inw, be careful." Seeing her shaking a little, Song Qingshu quickly helped her to get on the boat. Along the way, Madame Hu''s forehead was sweaty, and her heart was upset and sick, and she didn''t even realize that Song Qingshu had been holding her in his arms.

    Instead, it was Abi who nced at the two strangely, thinking that young master Song clearly called her sister-inw, then why are they now hugging each other like a couple. But her cautious nature as a maid made her suppress the doubts in her heart.

    Afternding, Madame Hu realized that she was too close to Song Qingshu, and quickly broke free from his arms, and directly flew to the shore. Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and disembarked with Abi.

    "I will tell Master Murong about the arrival of young master Song and Madame Hu." After Abi went in, Murong Fu entered and greeted the two in the hall.

    "You are the young hero Song who is rted to the leaders of the two schools of Wudang and Emei? And Madame Hu¡­the widow of the Liaodong hero Hu Yidao?" Murong Fu was quite handsome. He looked at the two guests for a moment, and asked in surprise.

    "As expected of someone from the Murong household, your knowledge is as vast as the world and knew our backgrounds just from a nce." Song Qingshu and Madame Hu looked at each other, thinking that the fame of the Murong family of Gugu was quite well deserved.

    "May I know the reason behind the two of you visiting today, what can I help you with?" Murong Fu was a person devoted to his great cause of restoring the country. He was very enthusiastic about making friends when he met people from around the world.

    "It¡¯s like this¡­" Madame Hu began speaking and told him about Murong Jingyue.

    "Murong Jingyue?" Murong Fu was shocked. He had never heard of this coteral rtive of his before. "I have to check our family records carefully to see if I can find something."

    But, what he thought in his mind was that there are very few members in the Murong family line. Now maybe there was an extra helper.

    Seeing his joy, Song Qingshu roughly guessed what he was thinking, and quickly said, "Master Murong, please forgive me for being too blunt. This Murong Jingyue does not seem to be under you in terms of martial arts . Moreover, he has many auxiliary skills and is also good at poisoning. If he suddenly wanted to have the ownership of the family, and has many descendants, you might not be able to amodate his direct line when the timees."

    Murong Fu felt a little disapproving in his heart, thinking that if Murong Jingyue¡¯s martial arts really were higher than him, then he would have killed him a long time ago. How could he still run around learning various martial arts in the world¡­Wait, was it possible that he didn¡¯t do anything, because he feared his father? Thinking about this possibility, Murong Fu''s face gradually became dignified.

    "We can help Young Master Murong regarding this matter, after all, Murong Jingyue is probably the murderer who poisoned my husband back then." Madame Hu offered her help. She came to seek help from the Murong family, but she didn''t want to just sit back and do nothing.

    "Madan Hu, please rx¡­" Murong Fu motioned her to sit. "I am grateful to the two of you for telling me such an important news. How dare I bother you to take action. If our Murong family can''t clean up our own mess, what would the people of the world think? They would surelyugh at us. Madame Hu, don¡¯t worry, after we capture Murong Jingyue, we will definitely invite Madame toe over."

    Understanding that his words were reasonable, Madame Hu didn''t know what to say for a while. It was indeed a taboo in the Wulin to intervene in other people''s internal affairs, but she couldn''t rx if she just let him go.

    "If Madame Hu doesn''t dislike it, you can stay in Yanzi Wu for a while. As soon as we find Murong Jingyue, Madame can investigate what happened to Master Hu back then. How about it?" Murong Fu carefully asked, but he had other thoughts in his heart. There was a rumor in the Wulin a year ago that Hu Yidao was guarding a big treasure. He didn''t know if it was true or false. But, now that his wife is here, he has to find a chance to investigate.

    Madame Hu was obviously a little moved, but she was worried about her being a widow, and living here was a bit unpleasant.

    After taking a look at Song Qingshu next to her, she suddenly had an idea, and smiled at Murong Fu, "Thank you, Master Murong, for your kindness. But, I will have to decline your offer. It''s just that when we came here to visit this time, there was also another request. My brother-inw was severely injured and his meridians all over his body were severed. After receiving the advice of the Senior Venom King, we heard that the Dou Zhuan Xing Yi belonging to Gusu¡¯s Murong family is extremely mysterious. We were hoping it could treat my brother-inws damaged meridians."

    Murong Fu subconsciously frowned. Dou Zhuan Xing Yi was the foundation of the Murong family, how could it be given away to outsiders? However, he was worried about Hu Yidao''s treasure. If he could get the treasure and use it to recruit troops. He might be able to aplish something that many generations of ancestors could not aplish. His heart suddenly became a little hot.

    "Young hero Song, can you let me check your pulse?" Murong Fu motioned as he looked at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu reached out his hands with a little anxiety in his heart. Although he sympathized with Murong Fu, he had always disdained his ability, and it was really unreliable to put his own destiny in his hands.

    Yanzi Wu = Swallow Town

    Dou Zhuan Xing Yi = Star Shifting Revolutions Art

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>My buymeacoffee page is now alive. This will make it easier if you want to donate. You can choose to do a one time donation by buying me a coffee, you won''t even have to create an ount for it. Or, you can also be a regr member.

    I also set a little goal for myself. Check it out if you are interested.

 Chapter 20: The internal art that can repair meridians

    <h4>Chapter 20: The internal art that can repair meridians</h4>

    Sure enough, Murong Fu frowned and said, "Young hero Song¡¯s meridian has really been¡­greatly damaged.Did Venom King, that old man, really say that Dou Zhuan Xing Yi can heal young hero Song? Maybe it is because of my dull aptitude, but I have been practicing Dou Zhuan Xing Yi for twenty years, and I didn¡¯t know that Dou Zhuan Xing Yi has the effect of reviving the meridians."

    Song Qingshu immediately felt disappointed, and Madame Hu couldn''t bear to see it. So, she couldn''t help but say, "Since Master. Murong can''t help us, then I will have to apany my brother-inw to search for other ces, I''m afraid I can''t stay here."

    "My sister-inw, it doesn¡¯t have to be like this. Since thisst hope is broken, my desire to be healed is alsopletely dead. If my sister-inw wants to investigate Murong Jingyue, then it is more convenient for you to stay here." Song Qingshu''s tone was full of sadness and dismay. He could not find treatment even aftering to Yanzi Wu. He had to leave here and survive with his injuries.

    Although he could live a stable life with Madame Hu, when he thought about Zhou Zhiruo''s sword of execution hanging over his head, he still had to umte a little bit of strength before she arrived at his door.

    Now that there was no hope of learning martial arts, it seems that there was no other way than to enter the court. Song Qingshu''s mind quickly began to work. Out of all the forces in the present world, which one will he defect to¡­

    Seeing that Madame Hu was about to go with Song Qingshu, Murong Fu felt anxious, and suddenly thought of a way, and quickly said, "Don''t worry, I just thought of a way to treat young hero Song¡¯s meridians."

    Song Qingshu gave him a fleeting look. To tell the truth, during this period of time, the matter of treating his meridians was from hope to disappointment, to hope, and then despair. He gradually began to feel that the ups and downs of life were really exciting, and now he thought that everything was possible. His feelings had be numb about all the different treatment methods.

    "I really hope that Master Murong will give us some advice." Madame Hu, on the other hand, was obviously much more enthusiastic than him.

    "I have a cousin who knows about all the martial arts from all over the world," Murong Fu''s eyes shed with tenderness, but it was quickly reced by determination. "A few years ago, when I was discussing the internal arts of various factions with her, she seemed to mention an internal art. It has the effect of healing wounds and mending bones, and it must be able to heal young hero Song¡¯s injury¡­"

    "Wang Yuyan?" Song Qingshu suddenly became interested. Why did he forget that there was still a beautiful girl martial arts master who did not know the slightest bit of martial arts? If it really was something that she said, there might be real hope. So he suddenly asked a little excitedly, "Master Murong, do you know what kind of internal art it is?"

    Murong Fu''s expression suddenly became a little embarrassed "I forgot¡­"

    It turned out that when Murong Fu heard of this martial art, he didn''t believe it in his heart and sneered at it. So how could he remember its name carefully? This time, if it weren''t for being reminded by Song Qingshu''s symptoms, and his desire to keep Madame Hu, he had to desperately seek out a treatment. And so, he suddenly remembered this particr information.

    Seeing the strange expressions of the two sitting before him, Murong Fu quickly added, "But my cousin must remember."

    "Is Master Murong''s cousin currently in the house?" Madame Hu looked more nervous than Song Qingshu at the moment.

    "My cousin¡­she is in Manduo Mountain Vi, a little bit away from here. But it''s toote to go there today, why not stay here for the night, and tomorrow we will go to see my cousin together." In his heart, Murong Fu kept thinking about how to make Madame Hu stay at this ce.

    "You have my sincerest gratitude." Madame Hu couldn''t urge too much, so she said a few words to thank him.

    "Abi, go inside and prepare a drink. Where''s Azhu?" Murong Fu turned around and ordered.

    "Sister Azhu heard that the Master wasing, and she had already gone to the kitchen to prepare wine and food." Abi smiled softly and bowed her head, "This servant will now go to help sister Azhu."

    "Master Murong is really lucky to have such a beautiful pair of maids." Song Qingshu sighed heartily.

    Murong Fu smiled slightly, and did not answer. Madam Hu gave him a nk look, thinking that her brother-inw did not cover up his words, how could he praise the people belonging to another house like this.

    Seeing the strange expressions of the two of them, Song Qingshu realized something was wrong. He was a modern person. At that time, it wasmon to joke about men¡¯s tastes in women. Complimenting people about being beautiful was amon way to deepen rtionships. It was, however, not applicable in ancient times.

    "Master has distinguished guests here today. It''s a matter of celebration!" A burst of heartyughter came from outside, and four people in simr attire came in together.

    "It turns out that it¡¯s none other than the four masters of Gusu¡¯s Murong Family, I have been quite disrespectful!" Song Qingshu stood up and saluted a few of them, but wondered whether these martial artists were as cowardly as shown in the TV series, or in the books.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t call them Murong family guards, the four of them felt good in their hearts, and they began to have hearty conversations.

    "Master, the wine and food are ready, you cane to the table." While Song Qingshu was dealing with these few rowdy men, he suddenly smelled a sweet scent. At that moment, he thought that a modern woman had also transmigrated from his home world. That familiar smell of perfume made him almost burst into tears.

    He looked back and saw a red-robed, exquisite, petite and pretty girl. Song Qingshu excitedly asked, "Do you know Jin Yong?"

    The girl in the red dress was obviously taken aback by this question. She quietly nced at Murong Fu and then replied, "Young master, did you mistake me for the wrong person?"

    Seeing her nk look, Song Qingshu knew that he was thinking too much, and couldn''t help but smile, "This youngdy sprinkled rose perfume on her body?"

    The girl in the red dress¡¯ eyes lit up and she looked like she saw a close friend, "Yes, yes, does this young master also study flower extracts? This is my homemade rose dew¡­"

    "Azhu, stop causing trouble." Murong Fu gently coughed from the side.

    Azhu happily poked out her tongue, and hurriedly arranged the dinner table with Abi.

    Song Qingshu was in a daze. Just how far did the story of Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils develop? It seemed that the main plot hadn''t started yet, so why did Qiao Feng be the Nanyuan King of Liao Kingdom? But thinking about the fact that he could travel here from modern times, those deviations were not so difficult to swallow.

    After dinner, Azhu and Abi led the two to rest in their respective guest rooms. Azhu was hesitant to talk on the way. So, Song Qingshu amusingly asked, "Youngdy Azhu, do you want to say something?"

    Azhu rolled her ck eyes. She giggled and said, "Young master is a genuine man, but why is he so familiar with the essoires of women?"

    "Do you mean the rose perfume?" Song Qingshu gave a nkugh. Before all this, he was even familiar with the smell of Chanel and Dior perfumes. It could be said that he knew more than enough to deal with a little girl''s perfume.

    "Hmm~" Azhu kept nodding.

    "Youngdy Azhu, I think your rose dew is elegant and refined, but the smell doesn''t seem tost long." Song Qingshu''s heart moved when he thought of Azhu''s heaven defying abilities, so he suddenly became quite motivated.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>Thank you ¡®olumide Babatunde¡® for bing my patron. You don''t know how important your support is to me. So, a big thanks again!

    I have to work part time to stay afloat in these tough times. So, your donations, no matter how little, will make a difference.

    I''ve got 3 assignments hanging on my neck. So, from the next chapter onwards I will be releasing the chapters a littleter than I am doing now. It''ll be at night where Ie from.

 Chapter 21: Surrounded by halo of light

    <h4>Chapter 21: Surrounded by halo of light</h4>

    "Yeah," Azhu pouted, "I tried many ways to make the fragrancest."

    Song Qingshu noticed that the skin on her face was soft, smooth and crystal clear, and smelled the sweet smell of her body. She was really a sweet and beautiful girl. He also thought that she was very obedient. He had seen many versions of her in the Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, and he had always been impressed by the character of Azhu. He didn''t dare topliment her too much, and he also didn''t expect her to be so sweet and lovely.

    "Young master?" Seeing Song Qingshu staring at her in a daze, Azhu''s face became flushing red.

    "Oh¡­" Song Qingshu came back to his senses, and he also felt a little embarrassed, "Youngdy Azhu, I have a way to make your fragrancest longer¡­" After speaking, he deliberately stopped speaking and looked at her with a smile.

    Azhu was also a clever girl. Seeing this, she realized that the other party wanted something. She became cautious in her heart, fearing that he would ask something unfavorable to Murong Fu, but on the surface she smiled like a flower, "May I know what the young master wants from this servant in exchange for this method?"

    "Why don''t I plead with Mr. Murong, let him promise to give you to me." Seeing her charming appearance, Song Qingshu suddenly got bad thoughts and deliberately teased her.

    "Young master, don''t joke with me." Azhu maintained her smile.

    "Haha, I was just teasing you" Song Qingshuughed, "I can teach you how to make your fragrance longsting, but in return you have to teach me how to change appearance."

    Azhu made a shocked expression as soon as she heard this condition. Song Qingshu thought she would not agree, and secretly regretted that he was too anxious. He should¡¯ve waited until their rtionship became more familiar. But he might have to leave Yanzi Wu tomorrow, so he had no other choice.

    "Oh, it was only that?" Azhu chuckled. "I have liked to pretend to be someone else ever since I was a child. The more I pretended, the more I learned, and gradually I figured out a set of methods. It¡¯s not something that precious or unusual. Since the young master likes it, I''ll teach it to you."

    As she was speaking, Azhu suddenly realised something, and looked at Song Qingshu curiously, "Why does the young master know that this servant can disguise herself?"

    "Didn''t Abi tell you that I used to be called the ¡®Wulin¡¯s All-knowing¡¯ in the past, and I know many things regarding many people." Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and spoke with an air of mystery.

    Azhu thought that Abi had indeed quietly talked about this to her before, and gave him a dubious look.

    "I, as a man, can''t let a youngdy suffer" Song Qingshu knew that the people in ancient era put great importance on their promise, so he directly said, "I will teach you the method of fixing your fragrance first."

    "Young master Song, you are such a good person." Azhu stared at him with a smile.

    A beautiful girl sent a good person card towards him for no reason. Song Qingshu dejectedly said, "To make the fragrance of the flower perfume longsting, you must add a fixative. The fixative can be ambergris, sandalwood, musk, Orris root¡­whatever is convenient for you. Use of each raw material is different, so the effect on the perfume will also be different¡­" After speaking, Song Qingshu remembered that when he chased that woman in his previous life, he deliberately supplemented his knowledge of perfume. He didn''t expect it to be so useful now.

    Azhu''s beautiful eyes showed brilliance, and she looked at Song Qingshu with admiration, "Young master Song is really knowledgeable and talented, and you even understand these essories belonging to women."

    As the two of them were speaking, they had arrived before the room, Song Qingshu stopped and asked, "May I know when Miss Azhu will teach her disguise technique to me?"

    "How about tomorrow?" Azhu was a little embarrassed. "It''s gettingte today¡­"

    "But I will leave Yanzi Wu tomorrow¡­" Song Qingshu''s meaning was also obvious.

    Azhu thought that Song Qingshu was quite open minded. He taught her the method first, and she also couldn''t take her own promise lightly. She gritted her teeth and pulled Song Qingshu, then she walked into the room, "Young master, it¡¯s not convenient to do that outside. It will not be good to be seen by anyone in the family. Now, let''s go into the room and talk quietly."

    As a young maiden entering a man¡¯s room in the middle of the night, Azhu would naturally feel a little ufortable. She cautiously sat far away from Song Qingshu, and exined the method of Yi Rong Shu, "The key to Yi Rong Shu lies in the mask making and the target¡¯s behaviour. The material of the leather mask¡­"

    At first, Azhu was teaching from a distance, but it was impossible to teach disguise technique this way, so she took out a bottle of ointment from her pocket and came closer to demonstrate it on Song Qingshu¡¯s face.

    Feeling the icy cold feeling of Azhu¡¯s fingers on his face, and then smelling the bursts of sweet scent from her body, he felt that Murong Fu had two such good maids and a cousin who can be called a master of martial arts. But his end result was so miserable.

    Although he admires Murong Fu¡¯s fighting spirit, he had never been a fan of his IQ. If he were Murong Fu, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to restore the dynasty?

    The principal wife of one of the princes of Xixia and him were rtives, and due to that he often mingled in Xixia¡¯s high level social circles. Such unique conditions gave him a huge advantage if he participated in the public husband selection event of the Princess of Yinchuan of the Xixia dynasty.

    Even if he didn''t take the path of Xixia, it would be even better with Wang Yuyan. If he had her, wouldn''t all the martial arts of the Xiaoyao Faction belong to him?

    Even if he didn¡¯t follow the martial arts route, Murong Fu still had a hidden expert like Azhu at home. To be honest, Song Qingshu thought that Azhu¡¯s art of disguise was really more precious than most top tier martial arts. If it was used well, it could create miracles. How could its effect beparable to that of a martial artist? If Murong Fu took necessary actions, got the support of a few ministers and eunuchs, and then transformed himself into the appearance of an emperor or a prince. By upying the magpie''s nest, he could be the emperor without any effort.

    Seeing Murong Fu''s vivid look in the mirror, Song Qingshu eximed, "Youngdy Azhu, you are really amazing."

    "The young master is praising me a little too much." Azhu bowed, as if she was facing the real Murong Fu.

    "Azhu, it''s getting quitete, so you can warm the bed for your master." Song Qingshu''s eyes turned clever, and with his heart full of naughty thoughts, he ordered while in Murongfu''s appearance.

    "Bah!" Azhu cried out with a blushing face, "Since young master Song has learned almost everything, this servant will now take her leave." After speaking, she fled and disappeared outside the door.

    The next day, Murong Fu led the group to Manduo Mountain Vi. At first, Song Qingshu was also looking forward to seeing how beautiful this fairy maiden was. But as he walked, that thought in his heart gradually faded. He had no strength or power now. No matter how beautiful a woman was, it didn''t really matter to him. Even if there was a chance, he couldn¡¯t grab it. His heart slowly became as still as water.

    "Cousin~" A dreamy voice came from far away, and Song Qingshu was startled when he heard it. It''s no wonder that just a mere sigh from Wang Yuyan overwhelmed Duan Yu''s mind.

    "Cousin, you came to see me, I¡­ I''m so happy." Wang Yuyan''s white and tender face had a hint of girlish blush, which was really pretty.

    Song Qingshu now had the opportunity to clearly look at her. What he saw was a young girl in a red-colored gauze dress, and her long hair was gently tied with a silver ribbon. There seemed to be a soft light surrounding her body, and this gave her a dream-like aura.

    Song Qingshu was shocked. When she saw Zhao Min that day, her whole body seemed to be shrouded in the radiant beauty of the scorching sun. Then, when he first saw Madame Hu, her whole body seemed to be enveloped in a piece of pure jade. This time he witnessed Wang Yuyan, and she also had something surrounding her body. It was simr to a halo of soft light, could this be the aura of a peerless beauty?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>Surprise!

    This is a chapter that was totally unexpected even to me. But, what can I say¡­one of the great readers bought me a coffee today. It made me really happy! So, I wanted to do something to celebrate it. Thank you San Pedro des Colonias for your support!

 Chapter 22: The beautiful Master of Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 22: The beautiful Master of Martial Arts</h4>

    After looking carefully, Wang Yuyan was truly stunning. But Song Qingshu was after all, not Duan Yu. Due to the blessings of many high resolution cameras in modern society, he had seen many beautiful women, and his immunity was naturally higher.

    How much more beautiful was Wang Yuyanpared to Azhu or Abi? Song Qingshu shook his head in his heart. They were all beautiful women. Once they reached a certain level, it was not so easy to distinguish between them. It was just like Fan Bingbing and Gao Yuanyuan, can you say who is more beautiful? Some people thought that Miss Fan looked better, and some people thought that Gao Yuanyuan was more of a goddess. It depended on personal taste.

    There was a reason why people in this world generally thought that Wang Yuyan was more beautiful than Azhu and Abi. It¡¯s not that Wang Yuyan was really better than Azhu or Abi. What made her superior was her dazzling temperament, which made ordinary men feel inferior and dare not keep looking after a nce. And the impression left by that nce would leave a deep mark in their mind. Being influenced by this thought, of course, they would feel that Wang Yuyan was much prettier than Azhu and Abi, who felt more like girls from next door.

    Song Qingshu, a modern person, was soon able to watch her face with a calm heart after his initial surprise.

    "Cousin, who are these?" Subconsciously noticing Song Qingshu''s eyes staring at her, Wang Yuyan''s long eyshes trembled slightly. She was a little bit shy in her heart, but she was worried that he was a good friend of her cousin. Therefore, she did not dare to express her emotions.

    "These two are my friends," Murong Fu helped Wang Yuyan walk in. "It''s a long story. Let''s talk as we walk."

    "The internal energy for treating damaged meridians?" The crowd sat down in a nearby pavilion. After listening to Murong Fu''s exnation of Song Qingshu''s situation, Wang Yuyan wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows and began to think.

    "There are so many kinds of martial arts today. If I had to say, then the best cure for internal injuries would be the "Nine Yin Scripture", which was robbed by the Wu Jue of Central ins in the past," Wang Yuyan''s words made Song Qingshu''s heart sink. His meridians werepletely broken, and it was impossible to circte any true qi to heal them ording to that method. Could it be that Murong Fu was referring to that internal energy¡­

    "But¡­" The change in Wang Yuyan''s tone almost caused Song Qingshu''s heart toe to his throat, "Young master Song¡¯s meridians are now damaged, I''m afraid that the "Nine Yin Scripture" is not suitable for that."

    Song Qingshu secretly admired the fact that Wang Yuyan didn''t know the slightest bit of martial arts, but she still knew everything there was to know about almost all the martial arts in the world. Not only that but she had a thorough understanding as well. He couldn¡¯tprehend how Murong Fu¡¯s mind worked. Every time Wang Yuyan tried to give him advice, he would get angry due to his narrow mindedness.

    "I wonder if Miss Wang has other ways?" Madame Hu asked softly.

    Wang Yuyan also marveled at the beauty of this big sister, she nodded slightly, and continued, "I once read the following words in an worn-out ancient book: ¡®The "Nine Yin Scripture" treats the withering and blockage of the meridian, and the "Divine Brilliance Scripture" repairs meridians and mends bones.¡¯ As for the actual effect of these two methods, since I have not read the two scriptures, I dare not jump to any conclusions¡­"

    Song Qingshu felt his body tremble uncontrobly. At this moment, his heart was really agitated. The "Divine Brilliance Scripture" could give him a chance at rebirth. He would have the strength of dragons and tigers, and he could even save people who were at death''s door with that scripture¡­"

    "Thank you, Miss Wang, for your guidance." Song Qingshu stood up excitedly, and his heart had already flown out on the road, and he wished to go immediately to find the scripture.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s excitement, Madame Hu knew that this time they might have found what they were looking for. She looked at Wang Yuyan and asked, "Does Ms. Wang know where to find the "Divine Brilliance Scripture"?"

    Wang Yuyan frowned her eyebrows, tilted her head, and thought about it carefully, "It is rumored that Mei Niansheng, a famous figure in the Central Hunan province, knows this mystical skill. But he has never stayed in one ce for long, and I don''t know where to find him."

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be dazed, wondering whether Mei Niansheng was poisoned by his three disciples by this time. If he was dead, Song Qingshu could only start from Ding Dian and Di Yun.

    "This Song will remember the grace of Master Murong and Miss Wang for days toe." Song Qingshu stood up and thanked them sincerely.

    "I just read a few words from the book, and I don''t know if it will work." Wang Yuyan was so passionately thanked by him. It was unavoidable that she felt a little bit shy.

    "Everyone here belongs to the Wulin, so young hero Song does not have to be so polite." Murong Fu quickly got up and responded.

    Song Qingshu secretly sighed, Murong Fu was really an impable young talent on the surface. They helped him this time, and he will definitely return the favor in the future¡­

    "I n to go to Central Hunan and find Mei Niansheng. My sister-inw should stay here for a few more days. It is important to find Murong Jingyue." Song Qingshu turned to look at Madame Hu while intentionally saying this.

    "Yes, if Madame Hu finds it inconvenient to live in Yanzi Wu, she can live with my cousin. Manduo Vi is full of women, so Madam Hu can rest assured." Murong Fu also added oil to the fire when he saw the opportunity.

    Madame Hu embarrassedly nced at Song Qingshu, thinking that now the world was in turmoil, her brother-inw had lost all of his martial arts, and he had a rigid temper that was unwilling to bend the knee. She was afraid that he would not be able to safely reach Central Hunan¡­

    "Murong Jingyue has the Murong family to track him down, so it''s useless for me to stay here. My brother-inw has lost all martial arts now, and it''s not peaceful on the road. I still want to apany my brother-inw to Central Hunan." Madame Hu finally made a decision.

    As soon as this remark came out, the expressions of everyone present turned a bit strange. They were a young man and a widow, alone on the road, there was a good possibility that something might happen between their brother-inw and sister-inw.

    Abi on the side thought back to the intimacy the two people showed on the boatst time, and her thoughts became even moreplicated.

    Madame Hu quickly perceived the weird atmosphere. As soon as she thought about it, she understood what everyone was thinking, and her ears turned a little hot. But there was no way to exin this kind of thing. She thought about the harmonious rtionship between herself and her brother-inw. Then she calmed down.

    Song Qingshu was nowpletely racing against time. He didn¡¯t know when Zhou Zhiruo would find him. And once she does, if he was still half-dead before, he was afraid he would bepletely doomed then.

    Although there was a touching fairy maiden here, and there was also the gentle Abi as well as the sweet Azhu, Song Qingshu still decided to set off immediately.

    Facing his farewell, Wang Yuyan just nodded slightly, her thoughts were all on her cousin. She only looked at Murong Fu''s eyes, full of tenderness and love.

    This was the end of the matter. Murong Fu knew that if he tried to make them stay again, it might look suspicious, so he had to order Azhu to prepare a package of food and send it to the two of them, "Friends, you have to travel to a ce thousands of miles away. I have prepared something for the journey. If you two regard this Murong Fu as a friend, I hope you won¡¯t refuse. I wish for young hero Song¡¯s injury to heal as soon as possible. The door of Yanzi Wu will always stay open for both of you at any time¡­"

    Song Qingshu had no reason to refuse, he epted the package, and thanked him, "Your kind intentions today will be repaid in the future!"

    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t you think that Young Master Murong seemed to be a little too much enthusiastic about me?" After leaving the Manduo Vi, Madame Hu stopped to think for a bit, and finally couldn''t help but ask.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>I almost forgot to release today''s chapter. I was really very tired today and almost went to bed. But, I managed to remember in the end.

    I usually don''t trante the names of ces. I see no reason to trante it and I also learned the same in my trantion course.

 Chapter 23: The great oracle Jin Yong

    <h4>Chapter 23: The great oracle Jin Yong</h4>

    "A gentleman will always give attention to a fairdy. My sister-inw has a jade-like figure, it''s not that surprising for Master Murong to be enthusiastic." Song Qingshu turned his head andughed.

    "Brother-inw~" Madame Hu groaned, her voice was delicate and soft, and it made Song Qingshu''s bones turn soft, "You areughing again. I am like Pu Liu, and that Miss Wang is much more beautiful than me, how can Master Murong take a liking to me?"

    "In my heart, my sister-inw is much more beautiful than Miss Wang." Song Qingshu saw that Madame Hu raised her eyebrows, and was about tounch an attack, so he quickly changed the subject. "If my guess is not wrong then that Young Master Murong has the n to ?? acquire the King''s Treasure."

    "Brother-inw also knows about the King¡¯s Treasure?" Madame Hu was surprised. This was the biggest secret in her heart, and she didn''t have the time to care about his previous frivolous words.

    "My sister-inw forgets that I was known to be ¡®All-knowing¡¯. There are really few events in this world that I don''t know about." Song Qingshu pretended to smile mysteriously.

    "Does brother-inw also have the desire to acquire the King''s Treasure?" Madame Hu felt a little ufortable, and for a while, she doubted his true purpose behind approaching her.

    "Of course!" Song Qingshu''s answer made Madame Hu''s heart turn cold, "I can use this treasure to do a lot of things in the future."

    Noting that Madame Hu''s face was turning ugly and he knew what she was thinking at the moment. So, Song Qingshuughed and said, "Sister-inw, don''t worry, the reason we met was purely an act of fate. And I already know where the treasure is, so you don''t have to worry about my motives."

    "You know where the treasure is?" Madame Hu eximed, "That is impossible."

    It was rare to see Madame Hu, who always smiled with a low voice, make such a wonderful expression. Song Qingshu nced at her face and said with a smile but not a smile, "Everyone said that I am ¡®Wulin¡¯s All-knowing¡¯. Although I am not yet clear about the specific location, I still know about the general direction. I should be able to find it when I get there. Why¡­ was my sister-inw nning to kill me?"

    Madame Hu sighed quietly, "I don''t know how you know so much at such a young age."

    "One day when I was a child, I met a wandering Taoist. He saw that my bones were amazing and my knowledge was extraordinary¡­ so he couldn''t help but chat with me," Song Qingshu pretended to be forced, shook his head and continued, "he said. I am blessed by God, and he told me many stories so that I can remember them well."

    Madame Hu looked as if she obviously didn¡¯t believe him, and asked, "Did he say what his name was?"

    "He¡­ he seemed to be called Jin Yong." Song Qingshu''s look became a little weird.

    "Jin Yong?" Madame Hu thought carefully, "I have never heard of this person in the Wulin." She thought that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth, and it would not be appropriate for her to ask too much.

    "Central Hunan is so big, where should we go first?" Madame Hu didn''t want to continue talking about the King''s Treasure. She was also getting a headache from why Song Qingshu knew about it, so she had to change the subject and think about other things.

    "Naturally it is Jingzhou!" Song Qingshu said confidently.

    With her previous experience, Madame Hu believed Song Qingshu''s judgment from the bottom of her heart, and she didn''t say anything. During the time the two of them travelled all the way to Jingzhou, Song Qingshu was thinking about how to find the Divine Brilliance Scripture.

    ¡®First of all, I must find out how far the plot of "A Deadly Secret" has developed.'' Song Qingshu thought about it carefully. The best way to judge was to see if Ding Dian was in jail in Jingzhou, and whether or not he was locked up for several years.

    When Song Qingshu told Madame Hu about the idea of ??visiting the Jingzhou prison, Madame Hu looked embarrassed, "Brother-inw, you probably don''t know. Now Mongolia and Song Dynasty are battling on the front line of Xiangyang. Jingzhou is rted to the logistics of Xiangyang City. As the lifeline of a major military town, with no fewer than 100,000 troops stationed nearby. I am afraid that the jail in Jingzhou Mansion is not so easy to break into."

    Now it was Song Qingshu''s turn to be stunned. In his impression of the martial arts masters in the novel, let alone a prison cell, they could evene and go freely in the royal pce. Now it seemed that that was not the case at all.

    "Let''s go take a look, just in case the defense is not as strict as we imagined." Song Qingshu urged unwillingly.

    Madame Hu couldn''t refuse him, so she had to promise, "Okay, but brother-inw has to promise me not to be impulsive at that time. Now that you are not in good health, if something really were to happen, I''m afraid I can''t protect you."

    "I know, I''m not a fool." Song Qingshu nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice.

    The two went all the way to explore the jail in Jingzhou Mansion. While looking at it from a distance, both of their expressions changed. They saw soldiers patrolling everywhere, the prison was guarded extremely tightly.

    Madame Hu was worried about Song Qingshu''s injury. Hearing that someone there knew the whereabouts of the Divine Brilliance Scripture, she secretly made up her mind. She turned back and said to Song Qingshu, "Brother-inw stay here for a while, I''ll go check it out."

    The two were very close now, and smelling the faint fragranceing from the beautiful woman next to him, Song Qingshu felt a little lost in his heart, and he quickly said, "Sister-inw, don''t take risks!"

    "It''s okay, I just want to investigate." Madame Hu turned her head and smiled charmingly, and in a blink of an eye, she approached the prison like a wisp of smoke.

    Song Qingshu was a little fascinated by the smile that appeared at that moment, thinking what was wrong with him. He was used to seeing beautiful women, so why could she shake his mind with just a smile?

    Madame Hu was as light as a swallow, and she slipped through the gap between the patrolling soldiers and approached step by step. And soon, Song Qingshu couldn''t even see her.

    "The movement technique of the Ancient Tomb Sect is really extraordinary." Song Qingshu secretly sighed. Not long after, there was a tearing sound in the air, and Madam Hu had already returned to his side.

    "How was it?" Seeing her ugly expression, Song Qingshu knew that it might not be good news.

    There was a hint of worry on Madame Hu¡¯s beautiful face, "I just checked carefully. It¡¯s possible to bypass the prison¡¯s outer line of defense, but the prison itself is designed to have only one entrance, and the entire cell is hidden underground. I¡¯m afraid it was designed to guard against us the people of Wulin. The entrance is also tightly guarded, it is impossible to get inside unless you rush in."

    Song Qingshu knew that it was unrealistic to break into using force. This was the real world. The government here was not as non-existent as in the novel, and Jingzhou Mansion was in a major military town. The security here was usually very tight. If something went wrong in the prison, the nearby garrison could rush at any time to provide help. Although Madame Hu''s martial arts was not weak, it was still impossible to try to break into such a big prison and save an individual.

    But if he doesn''t enter the cell, he won¡¯t be able to know if Ding Dian was there or not. And he also wouldn¡¯t know how far the story of ¡°A Deadly Secret¡± had developed.

    "Wait, if I just want to know the development of the plot, then I don''t need to start from the prison." an Idea suddenly shed in Song Qingshu''s head, he pulled Madam Hu and turned away to leave the ce.

    Madame Hu was annoyed for a moment, thinking about how this brother-inw of hers always liked to do things. Fortunately, after staying together for such a long period of time, she had long understood that Song Qingshu¡¯s behavior was different from that of ordinary people. He didn¡¯t seem to have any idea about the decorum between men and women. Coupled with several times of suffering, Madame Hu also knew that his actions were only natural. He didn¡¯t hold any evil thoughts, so she just let him hold on to her snow-white wrist and did not attack.

 Chapter 24: The embarrassing situation on the roof

    <h4>Chapter 24: The embarrassing situation on the roof</h4>

    Song Qingshu finally stopped after arriving before a magnificent mansion.

    "I heard that this Wan family is one of the big families in Jingzhou. What does my brother-inw want to do here?" Madame Hu calmly withdrew her hand, looked at Song Qingshu and asked.

    "Sister-inw, we are visiting the Wan family at night today." Song Qingshu''s eyes were bright, and he triumphantly thought, as long as he found out whether Qi Fang had be Wan family¡¯s young matriarch, wouldn¡¯t everything be clear?

    "It''s not proper to invade someone''s house in the middle of the night." At the moment, Madame Hu was holding Song Qingshu by his shoulder, and the two of them were lying on the roof of a bedroom, so Madam Hu spoke with some embarrassment.

    "I have quite an understanding regarding this person surnamed Wan, although his martial arts is nothing to speak of, but he has a stomach full of bad ideas. It will be better for us if they are in the light, and we are in the dark. If we visit them honestly and openly, they will be our enemy in the dark. I will feel much safer if we are the ones that remain in the dark. I feel ufortable when I think about being the target of their schemes all the time.¡± Song Qingshu spoke frankly, while leaning against the beautiful woman, without feeling any pressure. It was unknown if it was intentional or unintentional.

    Madame Hu stretched out her jade-like finger and gently tapped Song Qingshu''s waist, so that he could no longer move closer, "Be quiet, someone ising."

    Song Qingshu also looked down, and saw a man and a woman walk in. The man was handsome, with a beard on his mouth that gave him a mature atmosphere, and the woman was dressed as a young wife.

    What a delicate and beautiful little woman! Song Qingshu secretly admired her. In fact, the woman¡¯s figure was voluptuous, and her body may not really be weak, but her feeble and timid temperament made people subconsciously regard her as a weak maiden.

    This scene answered all his doubts, and Song Qingshu secretly sighed. It seemed that Qi Fang was already married to Wan Gui, and Di Yun was probably suffering with Ding Dian in prison.

    What happened next made the two on the roof really embarrassed. It turned out that as soon as the young couple returned to the bedroom, Wan Gui began to get busy. He pushed Qi Fang down and they both fell onto the bed.

    Madame Hu took a deep breath and turned her head. Seeing Song Qingshu eagerly watching the show, she couldn''t help but get angry. She wanted to take Song Qingshu away, but that would surely rm the two people below them. She fell into a dilemma.

    Song Qingshu suddenly felt a pain in his waist. Turning around, he saw Madame Hu looking at him with a sullen face. Her lips seemed to warn him, "Don''t look!"

    So, he had to reluctantly turn his head.

    The roof was quiet, and only noise came from the two in the room below them. Madame Hu and Song Qingshu were even more embarrassed when they imagined what was happening in the room. When she thought about the fact that she was listening to the matters between a husband and wife with another man, Madame Hu felt regret in her intestines.

    Song Qingshu was different. Although he couldn''t watch the live movie below, it was really refreshing to watch the beautiful woman with light anger and blushing cheeks next to him.

    "Wan Zhenshan, get out here!" It was a pity that the Heavens were unwilling to let him enjoy the moment. Suddenly, there was a sound of fierce fighting from outside. Wan Gui and Qi Fang didn''t have the time to be affectionate anymore, so they hurriedly dressed and ran out.

    Madame Hu secretly sighed in relief, she took the opportunity to grab Song Qingshu and flew out.

    "Wait, let''s see which hero came to find Wan Zhenshan that viin. Maybe he is a potential ally¡­" Madame Hu couldn''t refuse him, so she had to grab Song Qingshu''s waist, and after a few skips, shended on a suitable ce. They watched the movement of the Wan family from the courtyard wall.

    The soft and full feelinging from near his ribs startled Song Qingshu. This, coupled with their experience with the noise from before, made his face turn a little red.

    Madame Hu did not notice that she was holding Song Qingshu''s waist, which caused him to take advantage of her, and her attention was all on the man wearing tattered clothes in the courtyard.

    Dozens of people from the Wan family besieged him together, but couldn''t hurt him at all. Instead, they were punched, kicked and thrown all around.

    Wan Zhenshan could no longer sit still, and drew his sword to attack.

    "Liancheng Swordy?" The visitor smiled coldly, grabbed a sword, and countered him with the same moves.

    "Wait a minute!" After fighting for a few rounds, Wan Zhenshan quickly jumped out of the battle circle, "Who is your Excellency, why do you know my master''s sword technique?" He was a little bit embarrassed in his heart. After a few moves, he realized that his opponent''s martial arts was much higher than him. This guy also knew the Liancheng Swordy, it was very likely that he would lose his life if this continued.

    "Mei Niansheng is my senior, who do you think I am?" The man sneered.

    "Wu Liuqi, the beggar in the snow!" Wan Zhenshan finally remembered that his master had once mentioned that he had a junior brother, and he couldn''t help being shocked. He hurriedly sped his fist with his hand and said, "This junior has seen the Martial Uncle. What are you still doing? Get up, this is your Uncle Master."

    Wu Liuqi frowned. He raised his hand to stop them and said, "No need, I''m here to investigate the murder of my senior brother. There are rumors that his three apprentices betrayed their teacher, and killed him to obtain a treasure. Yan Daping and Qi Changfa¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. So, I have to start with you first."

    "I was framed!" Wan Zhenshan cried out. When he noticed the loopholes in Wu Liuqi''s words just now, he thought he might as well try. "It''s not like you haven''t seen my martial arts just now. Do you really think the three of us have the ability to hurt our Master?"

    "My Senior brother¡¯s martial arts was famous around the world and he also practiced that magical scripture. It is indeed unreasonable for him to be hurt in your hands." Now Wu Liuqi became puzzled as well. He also didn''t know the truth. He just heard that Mei Niansheng died at the hands of his three apprentices, so he came to investigate and find out the truth. Just now he saw that Wan Zhenshan''s martial arts was really poor, and he began to doubt in his heart, "Then how did your master die?"

    Wan Zhenshan became happy in his heart, he looked around, and quickly feigned a look of embarrassment: "Uncle Master, this is not the right ce to talk. Would you kindly follow me inside the house?"

    Wu Liuqi was a bold man, he was not afraid of his tricks, and nodded.

    "Let''s follow!" Song Qingshu said subconsciously, and Madam Hu gave him a look, thinking that he really thought of her as a maid, but she still took him around to the back of the house and listened.

    "There is no need for tea,e on, tell me how my brother died?" Wu Liuqi impatiently waved his hands.

    "Ah, ah, ah~" Wan Zhenshan sighed three times, and watching how impatient Wu Liuqi was, he quickly said, "I wonder if Uncle Master knows about the "Liancheng Swordy Manual"?"

    Wu Liuqi nced at him vigntly, "I heard about it from my senior brother. But isn''t it just the sword technique of Liancheng Swordy? What''s wrong, how is it rted with the murder?"

    "That¡¯s it!" Wan Zhenshan pped his thigh, "I don''t know how the prefect of Jingzhou found out about the treasure hidden in the Liancheng Swordy Manual. After he was discovered, the Master was killed by him." He even squeezed out a few drops of turbid tears from the corner of his eyes.

    "Ling Tuisi, the prefect of Jingzhou?" Wu Liuqi was taken aback. He was a powerful figure in the separatist side. But Wu Liuqi didn''tpletely believe in Wan Zhenshan''s words. Instead, he asked: "Although Ling Tuisi has a lot of soldiers, he can''t face my Senior brother''s martial arts. It''s impossible for him to defeat my Senior brother. So how did he die?"

    "Uncle Master, have you ever heard of the Golden Devil Flower?" Wan Zhenshan looked at Wu Liuqi''s expression cautiously.

    "Golden Devil Flower, which is known for having no cure?" Wu Liuqi was from the older generation, and he also knew about some rare poisons.

    "Exactly!" Wan Zhenshan faintly sighed, "Ling Tuisi invited our Master to a banquet that day. Master was then poisoned by him. He lost 70% to 80% of his martial arts and was finally captured by that viin. However, our master would rather die than surrender. He refused to reveal the secret of Liancheng Swordy Manual. This made Ling Tuisi so angry that he killed him¡­"

    "Nonsense!" Wu Liuqi pped the table, "How do you know these things so clearly if you were not on the scene? And if you were on the scene, why did Ling Tuisi let you get away with your life?"

 Chapter 25: Going alone

    <h4>Chapter 25: Going alone</h4>

    Wan Zhenshan secretly squeezed out a few drops of sweat. This Uncle Master was not that old, not much older than his Gui¡¯er but, his experience in the Wulin was very rich. Luckily, he had already thought out a n and said, "The three of us apprentice brothers went with Master at that time. We were at that banquet, but it¡¯s a pity that our martial arts was low and we couldn''t save Master. After Ling Tuisi killed Master, he thought we might know the secret of Liancheng Swordy Manual, so he kept us alive, and spread rumors to the Wulin that it was the three of us brothers who killed Master. He obtained the Liancheng Swordy Manual, but the people in the Wulin have been ming the three of us. He has been hiding behind the scenes waiting to get all the benefits like a fisherman."

    Wu Liuqi saw that he was sensible and reasonable, and that the people in the Wulin usually found the matter of killing their own teacher very appalling. So he subconsciously somewhat believed in Wan Zhenshan words, and snorted, "Don''t tell anyone about today''s matter. As for the credibility of your words. I will find out after I go to the prefectural office." After speaking, he stood up and left straight away.

    Looking at his back, Wan Zhenshan sneered, "Jingzhou City has a hundred thousand soldiers. As a prefect, how can Ling Tuisi''s mansion be so easy to enter? You will be able to get in but I''m afraid you won''t get out.¡±

    *****

    "That person is the great hero Wu Liuqi that brother-inw mentioned before?" Madame Hu asked curiously.

    "Hmm¡­" Song Qingshu secretly thought that Wu Liuqi was obviously fooled by the old fox Wan Zhenshan, but it would not do him any good to divulge this at the moment. He was concerned that Wu Liuqi''s power would be needed to deal with Ling Tuisi.

    *****

    In the early morning of the second day, at a roadside food stall, Madame Hu suddenly said to Song Qingshu, "Brother-inw, we have been trying to break into the prison to save someone so that we can get information. But, isn¡¯t there an easier way?"

    "An easier way?" Song Qingshu felt a sh in his mind, but he couldn''t grasp the specific ideas.

    "ording to my brother-inw, there is a prisoner in the jail who knows about the "Divine Brilliance Scripture". Then, all we need is to be able to contact him. Why do we need to rescue him?" Madame Hu smiled lightly.

    Song Qingshu suddenly became enlightened, and he got the urge to hug and kiss the beautiful woman in front of him, "Sister-inw is really a female Zhuge Liang. Yes, he can''t get out, but that doesn''t mean I can''t get in!¡±

    The more they thought about it, the more excited they got, constantly improving their ns about entering the prison.

    At noon that day, a young schr came in front of the prefect''s mansion, and handed a greeting card for Ling Tuisi. The servant saw that the other party was well-groomed, and under the effect of silver, he turned around and went in to report.

    Before long, Song Qingshu was greeted inside.

    "Young Master Song, why did you want to meet this official in the mansion?" Ling Tuisi nced at Song Qingshu a little irritably. He couldn''t avoid being irritated. The battle on the front line in Xiangyang was unfavorable. As the principal officer at the rear, he was under a lot of pressure. He was also unwilling to talk about the secret of Liancheng Swordy Manual.

    "The purpose of my visit is to solve a worry in senior''s heart." Song Qingshu smiled mysteriously.

    These schrs loved to act this way, and Ling Tuisi immediately felt unhappy. If it hadn''t been for the official document processing today, he would have kicked this person out. Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Ling Tuisi just gave a faint "Oh~" and remained expressionless.

    "Senior must be thinking that I am just a poor schr, what can I do to solve his troubles," Song Qingshu smiled slightly, "Indeed, if it is about the major issue in the country today, I really can do nothing. But if it''s regarding seniors¡¯ personal business¡­" Song Qingshu suddenly stopped speaking.

    Ling Tuisi''s heart jumped, and he took a closer look at Song Qingshu, "May I know what the young schr is talking about?"

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly, "I don''t have any other skills, but I am best at prying open the mouths of hard-bone prisoners¡­"

    Ling Tuisi¡¯s face suddenly turned blue, and he asked with a vicious tone, "How much do you know about the Liancheng Swordy Manual?"

    Song Qingshu was shocked at his outburst, but he pretended to be calm and said, "Nothing more, nothing less, there is a way to get the person in the prison to speak, but the information needs to be divided in half."

    "You have a big appetite," Ling Tuisi snorted without a smile, "I''m afraid your stomach won¡¯t be able to handle such a thing." He was surprised in his heart, how could this person know everything so clearly.

    "I am young, I have a good appetite." Song Qingshu smiled, "After so many years, does Master Ling still feel confident to pry open that person''s mouth?"

    Ling Tuisi thought to himself that after so many years of torture, he hadn''t gotten anything. Ding Dian probably wouldn''t say anything until he died, and he also couldn''t really kill him. Recently, he has be increasingly impatient. In the dead of night, he even came up with an extremely vicious n, but he was not sure whether it would work. If he failed, Ding Dian¡¯s clue would be broken, so he was still hesitating.

    "Can you really make him tell the secret of Liancheng Swordy Manual?" Ling Tuisi looked at him suspiciously.

    "Let me try, you don''t have anything to lose. If it doesn''t work, the senior can do whatever he wants." Song Qingshu said confidently.

    "Okay," Ling Tuisi was overjoyed, "If you can really make him tell that secret, after finding the treasure, I will have 70% and you will get 30%. Young man, don''t be too greedy."

    But, he thought in his heart, if I really found the treasure, would I let you walk away your life? The reason he said this was just to reduce his opponent¡¯s vignce. To make the young schr think that he was really sincere about sharing the treasure with him.

    Song Qing showed signs of internal struggle on his face, and finally let out a long sigh, "Never mind, 30% is enough. It''s just that this matter should be handed over to me entirely, and it may take some time, as short as half a month and as long as one month. If that person notices any w, our scheme will be over."

    "Agreed!" Ling Tuisi hesitated for a while, then nodded in agreement, "You can use whatever means you want. I will order the relevant people to do their best to cooperate with you. But if you want to eat the entire meal. Think clearly if you have the ability to stomach it. hehe¡­"

    Song Qingshu gave a bow and spoke with a wry smile, "I don''t want to be like that person, being severely tortured by the senior for several years in prison."

    Ling Tuisi''s people secretly monitored Song Qingshu. Although he moved freely in the mansion during this period, he couldn''t move out of the mansion.

    Song Qingshu didn''t care, and went straight to the cell where Ding Dian was being held. He moved a stool to sit on the side and didn''t speak, but silently looked at the two poor people in the cell.

    Di Yun was afraid of being beaten by Ding Dian a long time ago. At this time, he quietly hid in the corner without making a sound. Ding Dian saw a new face sitting on the other side, staring at him without saying a word, and angrily said, "What are you looking at, you scum!"

    "I''m looking at two poor bugs." Song Qingshu didn''t seem to mind, and said with a faint smile.

    Ding Dian was fine, but Di Yun was so sad that he started crying. "Why are you crying?" Ding Dian went up to give him another hard beating. Di Yun already had experience in this field. He knew that the more he screamed, the harder he would be beaten. So, he had to bite his teeth and hold on.

    "Don''t fight, he is not a spy." Song Qingshu looked at the two who would be good brothers in the future.

    "If you say that''s not the case, then he must be a spy. I will kill him." Ding Dian started hitting harder with his fists.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Thank you Bob Oakley my new patron for your support! Every little bit of your donation makes me keep on tranting.

    Now, about this chapter, have you noticed how Madam Hu helps the protagonist in so many ways? She always ys an important part in the story. She supports the protagonist at a time when no one helped him and he didn''t have any ce to go. That''s why she''s my favorite out of all the harem members.

    Not only her, all the harem members y their part in the progression of the story. That''s what makes this novel different than the others. That''s why I like it so much. I hope you will too!

 Chapter 26: Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 26: Scheming</h4>

    Song Qingshu was stunned and speechless, "Well, then you can treat him as a spy."

    "Sure enough, he¡¯s a spy!" Ding Dian''s eyes lit up, and Di Yun received another round of beating.

    "Miss Ling is dying!" Seeing that he identally caused Di Yun to get a beating, he felt a little sorry, so he had to sacrifice a big killer move.

    "What!" Ding Dian really stopped, and rushed over with a grim face, "What did you just say!"

    "How about you let him go first?" There was a cell in between them, so Song Qingshu was not afraid of him rushing out. "This stupid boy is indeed an unlucky person. He was just thrown here because Ling Tuisi thought that maybe you will tell him the secret in your heart. Ling Tuisi thinks this stupid boy is easier to deal with than you."

    In fact, after many years of staying together, Ding Dian had already figured this out in his mind. Seeing him directly calling Ling Tuisi''s name, he coldly snorted, "Who are you?"

    "I am a great, kind person who saves people from suffering. You two are suffering so much, so I''m here to give you some respite." Song Qingshu nced at the tragic conditions the two were in. Their clothes were worn out, and their bodies were dirty. Thinking of their fate, he felt a little embarrassed to do this.

    "Huh! What tricks did Ling Tuisie up with this time?" Ding Dian was full of caution at the moment.

    "Ling Tuisi?" Song Qingshu smiled disdainfully, "Hero Ding, how about we make a deal?"

    "What do you want!" Ding Dian didn''t stop him, after knowing that Miss Ling was still all right, he sat back indifferently.

    "Do you really think I''m here for your Liancheng Swordy Manual?" Song Qingshu smiled, "Actually, I don''t want to hide it from you, I already know the secret of the Liancheng Swordy Manual that you people have been fighting for."

    "Hey, go tell these lies to children?" Ding Dian gave a dryugh.

    "You don''t believe it?" Song Qingshu stood up, "I can tell you the secret of Liancheng Swordy Manual, and see if there is any difference from what you know."

    "You are just talking random shit." Ding Dian nced at him suspiciously.

    Song Qingshuughed bitterly, and said in a low voice, "Hero Ding, I know that your martial arts is not lost, so please listen carefully, are there anyone else within a radius of several meters? If the Ling Tuisi¡¯s men hear it, I am afraid I will not escape a fate simr to yours. My meridians are all broken, and I have no martial arts, so I have to trouble you to listen carefully."

    Ding Dian also wanted to know the truth, so he closed his eyes and carefully checked, "Let''s talk, within a radius of ten feet, there are no other people except you and me."

    Song Qingshu stared at Di Yun, "He should not know some things to protect his life." Ding Dian frowned, and then touched Di Yun''s sleeping acupoint.

    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and revealed the secret of Liancheng Swordy Manual. As expected, Ding Dian''s expression changed drastically, he spoke while staring at Song Qingshu, "How did you know?"

    "That¡¯s not important." Song Qing said, "Now you should believe that I don¡¯t belong to Ling Tuisi''s group?"

    "Then why are you looking for me?" Ding Dian was very puzzled.

    "Didn''t I say that I want to make a deal with you?" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, "Hurry up and check my pulse, and see if your Divine Brilliance Scripture can fix it?"

    Hearing what he said just now, Ding Dian was clear in his heart, and he probed his pulse slightly, and uttered a few words, "It can be fixed."

    Song Qingshu finally calmed down and said, "I really have to say this. Ling Tuisi is really a fool. If he directly made his daughtere here and ask you for the Liancheng Swordy Manual as a betrothal gift, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Ling Tuisi thought that everyone in the world was like him. So, he offended Ding Dian, who had a defensive mentality. But he didn¡¯t know that his daughter was far more important than any treasure in Ding Dian''s eyes.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Ding Dian suddenly felt a sense of confidence, and his face eased. How could he know that Song Qingshu deliberately said this to make him feel at ease?

    "It''s just that I now know his true face. I absolutely refuse to tell him the secret of the Liancheng Swordy Manual." Ding Dian said bitterly, with a suffocating anger hidden in his heart for so many years.

    "I didn¡¯t ask you to hand over the Liancheng Swordy Manual." Song Qingshu smiled, "The deal between us is not about Ling Tuisi''s matter."

    "What deal?" Ding Dian finally got a little interested.

    "I am responsible for making you and Miss Ling finally get married, and you are responsible for curing my meridians, how about it?" Song Qingshu stared at him with scorching eyes.

    However, Ding Dian¡¯s face did not show the joy that he imagined, but he sighed, "Do you know why I have been stuck in here willingly for so many years?"

    Song Qingshu asked, "Why?"

    "Before I came here, I still hadn''t achieved my current level of martial arts. Also, I can¡¯t bypass the iron wall security of the prison even if I wanted to escape." Ding Dian smiled bitterly. "Secondly, it''s useless for me to escape. Shuanghua won''t go with me. So, I might as well stay here. Here, I can also look at the Chrysanthemums she ced on the windowsill from a distance to dispel my loneliness." Ding Dian''s eyes looked affectionately at the small building in the distance through the small window of the cell.

    "Why doesn''t she want to follow you?" Although Song Qingshu knew the general plot, these small details were unknown to him.

    "I don''t know." Ding Dian showed a gentle expression on his face. "She is a virtuousdy, and it is normal for her to not elope with a man in obscurity. Moreover, Ling Tuisi forced her to make such a vicious oath." While speaking about the oath, Ding Dian''s expression became savage.

    "What oath?" Song Qingshu felt a little disapproving of this, it was just a vow. Why are the people in ancient time so stupid?

    "Her father threatened her with my life and made her vow: She can''t see me again in his lifetime, otherwise her mother''s soul will be tortured day and night in the afterlife." Ding Dian''s teeth almost broke while he said this.

    "Used your life?" Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned strange, "Even if she doesn''t agree, Ling Tuisi won''t kill you."

    "That''s why he is so vicious!" Ding Dianyi took a look at the wall, and suddenly a handprint appeared there.

    Song Qingshu murmured in his heart, it will be a bit difficult now.

    As if he knew what Song Qingshu was thinking, Ding Dian said, "If you can really persuade Shuanghua to run away with me, I can teach you the Divine Brilliance Scripture."

    Song Qingshu happily patted his chest, "Okay, leave it to me, I will go to check Miss Ling''s state of mind first, and then we can discuss the matter of the Divine Brilliance Scripture." Thinking that he finally had the hope of turning over a new leaf, Song Qingshu was delighted for a moment. He hurriedly ran out like a madman.

    As he looked at Song Qingshu''s somewhat maddened back, Ding Dian coldly smiled, and thought to himself, "How can anyone possibly hope to learn the Divine Brilliance Scripture in such a short time?"

    In fact, Ding Dian couldn¡¯t really be med for his deception, he was just really fed up with other humans. Because of his experience with the sinister nature of humanity, he didn¡¯t believe in anyone anymore.

    *****

    When Song Qingshu came to Miss Ling''s small building, he was stopped by the guards, "Master Ling has an order. No one except him can see Miss Ling."

    After showing a token, Song Qingshu said, "Master Ling gave me the permission to do anything in the mansion. Everyone must cooperate with me. I think you should have received the news."

    The two guards looked at each other for a while, still hesitating. Song Qingshu was too excited to care about them, and he directly pushed away the Pudao blocking the front, and went upstairs.

 Chapter 27: As pale as a Chrysanthemum

    <h4>Chapter 27: As pale as a Chrysanthemum</h4>

    When he got to the upper floor, he felt as if there were specks of light dancing everywhere, and there was a vague figure in the depths of the room. The figure had the shape of a woman. Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t enter ady¡¯s room so abruptly, therefore he had to cough lightly to let her know that someone wasing up.

    "Who?" Although Ling Shuanghua was rmed, she didn''t show any other reactions, and just casually asked.

    Feeling the indifference in her tone, Song Qingshu secretly sighed, this was a beautiful woman who was devastated to death.

    "Under the entrustment of Master Ding, I havee to visit Miss Ling." Song Qingshu couldn''t think of anything better than this. It was the best way to attract her attention.

    He then heard a thump, which seemed to be the sound of a stool hitting the ground. Sure enough, when Ling Shuanghua heard the news of Ding Dian, she hurried out, opened the gauze curtain, and looked at Song Qingshu anxiously, "Which Master Ding?"

    He saw a young woman in a light yellow dress run up to him. Although her face was covered by light gauze, it couldn''t hide the anxiety on her face. When he looked closely, he noticed some red scars on the edge of the looming veil. Song Qingshu secretly sighed when saw this woman with such a graceful figure. What a beauty she must have been before her disfigurement!

    "Master Ding has ordered me toe here and ask Miss Ling a few words." Song Qingshu respectfully bowed.

    "Is he¡­is he doing well these days?" Ling Shuanghua''s voice trembled a little.

    "Uh¡­ I''m afraid his situation is not so good." Song Qingshu thought to himself, if their bone was pierced, the tendons were picked, and then tortured in prison for several years, no one would be considered living a good life. "But he won''t die for the time being."

    Ling Shuanghua smiled sadly, "I am to me for all the suffering of Big Brother Ding¡­"

    "Miss Ling, since these things have already happened, it''s no use talking about this," Song Qingshu remembered his intentions foring here and hurriedly asked, "Why didn''t you want to run away with Master Ding?"

    "Young master must have seen it too. My shameful appearance. I pray to God and worship Buddha every day, and I only hope that Big Brother Ding can be safe and live a peaceful life." Ling Shuanghua gently lifted a corner of the veil, and a few hideous linesy across her snow-white face.

    "Miss Ling, I have always admired the love between you and Master Ding. Do you really think Master Ding cares about your appearance?" Song Qingshu frowned. The scars were a bit¡­somewhat eye-catching, but this shouldn''t be the reason.

    "Of course I know he will not despise me" Ling Shuanghua sat down slowly at the table, and fiddled with the pot of flowers in front of her, with a gentle smile on her lips, "It''s just that I don''t want him to marry such an ugly wife."

    She was obviously not speaking from her heart, and Song Qingshu was toozy to initiate a debate with these foolish men and women, so he directly asked, "I heard that Lord Ling forced you to make a poisonous oath, saying that if you see Ding Dian again in this life, your mother''s soul will suffer in the afterlife. Did Miss Ling know that even if you didn¡¯t make this vow, your father wouldn¡¯t kill Master Ding for the sake of Liancheng Swordy Manual?"

    Surprisingly, Ling Shuanghua''s expression didn''t change much, but she just turned around and stared at Song Qingshu, "Just now, thisdy was anxious, and I haven''t asked the young master''s name¡­"

    "This lowly one is Song Qingshu" This scheme of his put all the scheming Song Qingshu performed in his previous life to shame. Seeing her look, he knew that she had doubts in her heart, so he confessed his n to work with Ling Tuisi on the surface, but actually secretly reached an agreement with Ding Dian and came to speak to her.

    After listening to the secret codes that only Ding Dian and she knew, Ling Shuanghua finally let go of her reservations and softly sighed, "I won''t hide it from Young Master Song, when I learned about Liancheng Swordy Manual, I had already realized my error."

    "Swearing such a solemn thing, since it was caused by a lie, naturally it can''t be true." Song Qingshuforted her.

    Ling Shuanghua smiled slightly. Although her appearance was ruined, Song Qingshu still felt the remnants of her beauty from her gestures, "But when I made that oath, I really did that with utmost sincerity. I don''t want to take the risk of making my mother suffer in the afterlife."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was about to open his mouth to speak again, Ling Shuanghua raised her hand to stop him, and continued, "In fact, there is another very important reason, I also haven''t spoken of this to Big Brother Ding. At the beginning, the person my father betrothed me was to the family of his immediate superior, the prefect of Xiangyang and the governor of Xi''an in the capital. But, because I fell in love with Big Brother Ding and refused the marriage, I have embarrassed both my father and the Lu family. If I really leave with Big Brother Ding, I am afraid that I will really offend the Lu family to death. No matter how cruel my father is, he is still my father after all. I don''t want to get him into such a big trouble."

    "Lu Wenhuan?" Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, this was something really troublesome. He had been traveling around in this world for a while now, and he had slowly figured out many situations. Xiangyang had been fighting against the Mongolian army for many years. Although it held on with the help of Guo Jing and his wife Huang Rong, the prefect Lu Wenhuan was also a huge contributor. Lu Wenhuan currently managed Jingxiang and was in control of heavy armoured soldiers. His brother Lu Wende guarded the two Huaihe Rivers. These two brothers, together with the Sichuan Xuanyu envoy Yu Jie, were known as the three biggest vassals in the Song Dynasty.

    Although Ling Tuisi could be regarded as a member of the same faction,pared with Lu Wenhuan, he was still not at the same level. If he offended the Lu family, Ling Tuisi would be finished without a doubt.

    She really was a filial daughter. Her father was so vicious, but she was still thinking about his safety. Song Qingshu shook his head, it seemed that in order to untie the knot in Ling Shuanghua''s heart, he still had to start from her father.

    "May I know if Miss Ling is a believer of Buddhism or Taoism?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.

    "Well¡­ I believe in Buddhism." Ling Shuanghua didn''t know his intentions for suddenly asking this, and answered questioningly.

    "Then Miss Ling must be clear about the concept ¡®Six Reincarnations¡¯, can you exin one or two of them for this lowly one?"

    Seeing Song Qingshu humbly asking for advice, Ling Shuanghua hesitated for a moment, but still softly spoke, "All beings are drawn to the Six Realms of the cycle of life and death, being bound by karma, just like the turning of a wheel. If you don''t seek liberation, you will always be in the Six Realms. Life and death are perpetual, and never ending¡­"

    "The Six Realms are divided into three higher realms and three lower realms. Then what determines whether one will enter the higher realms or the lower realms during reincarnation?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.

    Ling Shuanghua already understood what Song Qingshu was trying to imply a little bit, she slightly smiled, and continued, "Formitting the ten evil karma, you will fall into the three lower realms of Hell, Hungry ghosts, and Animals. On the other hand, by performing the ten good karma you shall be born into the three higher realms of Gods, Asura and Human world."

    Song Qingshu gave a look of praise and said, "I heard that Miss Ling''s mother was well-known for her virtue in the city during her lifetime. She must have been doing good deeds her whole life, and it should be impossible for her to fall into the three lower realms. I have never heard of someone virtuous falling to the lower realms. If she doesn¡¯t receive the Shura realm, the only ones remaining can be the Human realm and the God realm. No matter which realm, her soul won¡¯t be suffering. Miss Ling''s oath was, ¡®If I meet with Big Brother Ding again, my mother¡¯s soul will surely suffer in the afterlife day and night¡¯. Therefore, may I ask Miss Ling, do you think she will suffer in the afterlife for the good deeds she had done before or after she was alive?"

 Chapter 28: The Divine Brilliance Scripture

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Divine Brilliance Scripture</h4>

    "Of course not!" Even without any opinions from the Gods and Buddhas, Ling Shuanghua could never think that her mother would enter the lower three realms.

    "That''s it¡­" Song Qingshu stretched his hands, "Miss Ling, you don''t have to worry about that poisonous oath anymore."

    "Thank you schr Song for your guidance." As soon as he enlightened him, Ling Shuanghua felt that her heart suddenly became clear, and a big rock was put down. In the past, she was confused and didn''t realize this. Ding Dian was more of a rough person, and he didn''t have such a delicate mind, which led to the two people being haunted by an unnecessarily poisonous oath for several years.

    "Miss Ling, don''t worry, there is a way to make you and Master Ding finally get married." Song Qingshu finally figured out the problem between the two, and felt confident that he was almost done with this drama, and stood up to say goodbye.

    "We will have to trouble you with this matter, young master Song." Ling Shuanghua stood up and replied. Even though her face was ruined, her gestures exuded an elegant and refined temperament. Song Qingshu smiled kindly and turned to leave.

    *****

    "Have you seen Shuanghua?" In the prison Ding Dian stood up in excitement. He stared at Song Qingshu and asked, "How is she doing?"

    Song Qingshu shook his head, feeling a little bitter, "You two love birds say the same thing in the first sentence you utter. Everything is fine for her, but she is a little thin because of excessive worry."

    "That''s good, that''s good¡­" Ding Dian smiled as if he was relieved.

    "Don''t be too happy." Song Qingshu coughed lightly, "Let''s talk about the Divine Brilliance Scripture."

    Ding Dian suddenly became vignt, "After Shuanghua and I leave Jingzhou City, we will naturally give you the Divine Brilliance Scripture."

    Song Qingshu said with a smile but not a smile, "I don''t even have the power to catch a chicken. What will I do if I can¡¯t keep up and get left behind?"

    "You will get it when your task isplete." Ding Dian crossed his arms and snorted coldly. "It¡¯s impossible for me to teach you now."

    "Well, even if your words are creditable. But I don''t know whether your Divine Brilliance Scripture can really heal my meridians¡­" Song Qingshu said with a skeptical look, "If I take a risk toplete your task, and then it turns out that the Scriptures were of no use to my injury, so who should I go cry to?"

    "My meridians were broken by Ling Tuisi''s men before, but aren¡¯t I still alive?" Ding Dian stretched out his foot to enforce his im.

    "Everything is what you said, and I don''t know if it¡¯s the truth or not. So¡­.no, no, no." Song Qingshu frowned and walked back and forth. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he pped his palms. Pass only half of it to me, then wait until I finish the good deed between you and Miss Ling, and then give me the remaining half, how about it? Master Ding, I have made such a concession only because I trust both you and Miss Ling¡¯s character¡­"

    Ding Dian hesitated for a while, then he realized that a bad payment couldn''t make the sly ghost in front of him work hard, "Well, Shuanghua is the person I love most in this life. What is a mere scripturepared to that? Listen carefully. "

    Di Yun on the side noticed that Ding Dian was going to teach martial arts, and he was really frustrated, he didn''t dare to take any interest at all. Afraid that he was going to get beaten again, he covered his ears and shrank to the corner of the wall.

    Ding Dian nced at him guiltily, "Hey, idiot Di Yun, you listen too."

    Di Yun shook his head like a rattlesnake, so Ding Dian gave him a fierce look, "You want to be beaten again, don''t you?"

    Di Yun was so frightened that he quickly let go of his hands covering his ears and listened while trembling.

    "I think you seem to be in a hurry, but I still have to remind you." Seeing Song Qingshu''s expectant look, Ding Dian hesitated for a while, and said, "It is important to practice martial arts diligently. But if you make haste, there is a chance that you won¡¯t be able toprehend it. So it must be done step by step. It is necessary to connect with nature and follow the scriptures, and especially, you have to be calm, without any distracting thoughts."

    "That''s natural." Even though he said that, Song Qingshu still sighed in his heart. But he couldn''t help but be in a hurry, lest he might be hunted down at any time.

    Seeing his pretence, Ding Dian sneered coldly. Regardless of this, he directly recited the contents of the Divine Brilliance Scripture, "A being who is connected with mother nature achieved the root of life, which is based on Yin and Yang. Between heaven and earth, within the six directions, true Qi follows through the nine orifices, stored within the human body, and all will be connected to heaven¡­"

    "The heavenly Qi is pure, follow the will of heaven, harness it, and your yang will be strong. Therefore, a sage illuminates the spirit with heavenly Qi, and aspires to be the divine¡­"

    He didn''t know if it was the transmigration that caused his soul to be extraordinarily strong or something, Song Qingshu found that his memory had improved by leaps and bounds, and he had reached the state of unforgettable. He silently read thest few sentences of the first half of the Divine Brilliance Scripture to make sure that he had it all remembered.

    Then he carefully thought about the contents of the scripture. The core of the Divine Brilliance Scripture is to absorb the qi from the heavens. This cultivation method was quite different from themon way of martial arts, which required meridians and luck. After training, it would continue to nourish the reborn meridians. It was indeed a miraculous skill between heaven and earth.

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and said, "The Divine Brilliance Scripture is really extraordinary. Don''t worry, Master Ding. Although I often ignore proper etiquette, I always value promises and will do my best to help you and Miss Ling elope sessfully."

    "Huh?" Ding Dian gave him a surprised look. He didn''t even guide this guy in the practice. He only listened to him reciting the scriptures, and he actually managed to produce the aura of the Divine Brilliance Scripture! The rest of the cultivation only needed time, umtion and refining of the heavenly Qi. Now look at that Di Yun; he, on the other hand, was left in the dust. Ding Dian was shocked. Could this man be a martial arts genius who could be found only once in a century?

    Song Qingshu also noticed the changes in his body, and was shocked in his heart. How could he pick up such a cheat ability like the video games in his previous life? He would immediately be able to reach the full level just by clicking on the learn button!

    Was he really a legendary genius who could be seen only once in a hundred years?

    "Schr Song, Lord Ling has asked you to visit the mansion." A guard shouted from a distance.

    "I know, I''lle right away." Song Qingshu shouted a reply, then turned around and said to Ding Dian, "Master Ding, solving most matters between you and Miss Ling have to begin with Ling Tuisi. I will deal with him first."

    "Indeed!" Ding Dian nodded expressionlessly, turned around, and stared at the silly boy Di Yun, thinking that a rotten egg couldn''t be put in a basket. Although this silly boy was a bit clumsy, he was better at being loyal and honest. If anything went wrong, he might have to rely on this guy to bury himself and Shuanghua together.

    "Master Ling is looking for me in such a hurry! May I know what''s the matter?" Along the way, Song Qingshu felt a faint energy in his body slowly wandering around. Wherever the energy passed, there was a hint of cool and soothing feeling throughout his meridian and acupoints.

    It slowly lessened the soreness and pain he felt before. Although it didn¡¯t heal his meridians and practicing martial arts still seemed to be out of reach, he was sure it was only because the Divine Brilliance Scripture he had learned was iplete. And when he gets theplete Divine Brilliance Scripture in the future, it would no longer be a problem to heal himselfpletely.

    "The young Schr seems to be unusually happy. Did you find something?" Ling Tuisi asked with a gloomy expression while holding a cup of tea.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>Please consider donating if you enjoy the novel.

 Chapter 29: Madame Guo, Huang Rong

    <h4>Chapter 29: Madame Guo, Huang Rong</h4>

    Song Qingshu''s heart tightened, and he quickly spoke up to deal with the situation, "I have found a way."

    "Really? I would like to hear about it then." Ling Tuisi put down the tea cup and stared carefully at his eyes. "I heard that young schr Song ran into my daughter''s room during this period, andter went to the cell to have a chat with Ding Dian. What is your n?"

    As a member of the ruling faction, Ling Tuisi exuded a trace of majesty and oppressive force, which made Song Qingshu feel ufortable. He thought with hatred in his heart, ¡®I built a business empire with my own two hands, walked above who knows how many people and here you are trying to intimidate me with such a weak domineering spirit. No matter, you should enjoy it while you have the chance.¡¯

    Of course, he never dared to say that out loud, and exined in a slightly humble tone, "I don''t dare hide anything from the lord. When I saw that the various tortures you put him through for so many years had no effect, I simply changed my mind. Although I had no such intention before, when I learned that Ding Dian seemed to have been coveting your beloved daughter for a long time. I decided to start from this aspect. I used Miss Ling as bait and pretended to help them run away. Ding Dian really agreed to the n, and his tone began to soften ¡­"

    "You¡¯ve got guts! You actually used my daughter''s reputation to make a deal." Ling Tuisi once again picked up the tea cup on the table. His words shocked Song Qingshu, and maligned himself, ¡®Old man, you are a person who would be willing to kill his own daughter for getting his hands on the treasure. But now, you are sitting here, showing false nobility.¡¯

    "Did he say anything?" Ling Tuisi asked indifferently, changing his tone.

    "He promised to tell the secret of Liancheng Swordy Manual after the matter is done." Song Qingshu said while paying attention to Ling Tuisi''s expression.

    Ling Tuisi angrily said, "Could it be that you want this Official to give him my daughter in exchange for some Sword Manual?"

    "Naturally not," Song Qingshu said with a smile. "The Lord holds a lot of power in his hand and has many masters. After that guy tells the secret, it will be just a matter of killing him or letting him go. Isn''t it an easy matter for the Lord?"

    "That''s true." Ling Tuisi looked at him and smiled, but he snorted coldly in his heart, ¡®and by the way, even you will be killed.¡¯

    Ding Dian, who was hiding in the dark, was furious when he heard them having such a conversation, and he even had the impulse to just rush out and kill this shameless viin Song Qingshu. It turned out that, after Ding Dian had experienced the dangers of the world, he would not believe in what anyone said that easily. Now that his martial arts were in the realm of great aplishment, it was not difficult for him to quietly slip out of the cell. When he saw Ling Tuisi summoning Song Qingshu, he quietly followed him as soon as he had a feeling of being tricked.

    But, Ding Dian suddenly frowned, and nced in the distance. He felt the arrival of a master. At this moment, he was concerned about how to run away with Ling Shuanghua. So, he didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble. He turned his head and took a deep look at the two people in the house before turning around to leave.

    "Esteemed Lord, Master Lu''s messenger from Xiangyang City has arrived in Jingzhou City and is asking for an audience outside the mansion." A government officer hurried to the door to report.

    "I shall take my leave first." Song Qingshu knew that they had military ns to discuss and prepared to leave without showing any interest.

    Looking at Song Qingshu¡¯s back, Ling Tuisi had thought in his heart, and said, ¡°You might as well stay to apany this Official to meet them. It¡¯s a pity that schr Song is young, and his talents are wasted in the wilderness of Wulin. You should stay with me more from now on, maybe in the future you can be the right hand man of this Official."

    Song Qingshu heard his soft approach, and he was surprised. But he quickly realized that Ling Tuisi was trying to reassure him under the guise of solicitation. In fact, he was trying to make him lower his defense. After understanding, Song Qingshu snorted in his heart, and followed Ling Tuisi to greet the guests.

    Not long after, they saw a group of several people walk in. They were headed by a beautiful young married woman. The woman was truly pretty as a spring flower, beautiful as a morning sunshine. There was a faint smile on her exquisite red lips. There seems to be a hint of amorousness hidden between her eyebrows.

    Song Qingshu only nced at her for a moment, and quickly lowered his head and dared not to look at her again. His heart was pounding, and he cried out in his heart, "Oh my god, there is such a beautiful woman in the world!"

    After a while, he was a little annoyed when he thought about the fact that he was not some inexperienced shy virgin, so he raised his head to carefully appreciate this great beauty in front of him.

    Ling Tuisi''s next words quickly solved all the doubts in Song Qingshu''s heart, "May I know why Leader Huang of the Beggars'' Sect wille to Jiangling in person."

    She turned out to be Huang Rong! Song Qingshu suddenly realized that she was the only one in the world who could have such a heroic aura and mature charm.

    "I have seen Master Ling. This little sister came this time mainly for two reasons. Firstly, Master Lu in Xiangyang came to urge the rations for next month. As for the second reason¡­" Huang Rong smiled lightly, her smile charmed those around, including Ling Tuisui, "We got an important news from the Beggars'' Sect. Recently, someone in the Wulin is preparing to assassinate the Lord. Senior is important for the safety of the rear of Xiangyang City. After discussing it with my husband and Master Lu. It was decided that little sister would immediately bring some people to protect him. I hope Lord Ling will understand."

    Song Qingshu''s expression changed drastically, and he was shocked. Could it be that Huang Rong was referring to him? It didn''t make any sense, how could she get that news in advance.

    Ling Tuisi nced at Song Qingshu without him noticing, then smiled, "I thank Master Lu and Master Guo, for their concern. Does Leader Huang know the origin of the assassin?"

    "After many investigations, our Beggars'' Sect finally figured out their identity." Huang Rong gestured with a slight bow, "They seem to be from the Snowy Mountain Sect of the Western Regions."

    "Snowy Mountain Sect?" Although Ling Tuisi was a prefect, he was also considered a half martial artist, and he knew a little bit about the Snowy Mountain Sect. "Bai Zizai¡¯s Snowy Mountain Sect?"

    "Not bad!" Huang Rong nodded, then a worried look appeared on her pretty face, "The Snowy Mountain Swordsmanship of the Snowy Mountain Sect is well-known all over the world. They also have many masters. This time you must prepare a good defensive force."

    "There is no enmity between this Official and the Snowy Mountain Sect, why would theye to assassinate me?" Ling Tuisi asked suspiciously, wondering if Lu Wenhuan wanted to take this opportunity to nt his cronies in Jingzhou?

    Huang Rong had a clever mind. When she noticed Ling Tuisi''s skeptical look, she was concerned that he would not fully cooperate. She was afraid that everything would go wrong if that were to happen, and so she quickly exined, "Lord Ling probably doesn¡¯t know this. The Snowy Mountain Sect is located in the Western Regions. The Western Regions are now under the control of Mongolia. The various tribes there now stand in a three-pronged position, and various small forces have chosen their own camps. The Snowy Mountain Sect recently decided to join the Mongolian country, but was worried that they would not be taken seriously after their refuge, and nned to earn a big credit for promotion. I don¡¯t know why the Snowy Mountain Sect did not seek refuge from the Prince of Ruyang, who was in charge of the Western Regions. Instead, they turned to Kui Khan. When they heard that Kui had been attacking Xiangyang for a long time, they decided to start with you, Esteemed Lord."

    "This is really unreasonable!" Ling Tuisi snorted coldly, "An insignificant Snowy Mountain Sect dares to bully this Official?"

    "Lord Ling must not be careless," Huang Rong advised, "The Snowy Mountain Sect deployed all of its masters this time. The Beggars'' Sect found out that they seemed to have mixed into Jingzhou City in batches. It is better to take precautions."

    "Call the guards!" Ling Tuisi thought for a while and called for his subordinates to go select a hundred people with high martial arts from the army and ordered them to join the Prefect Guards. He instructed the city guards to intensify their inspections inside the city, and then wait for the opportunity. When the Prefect Manson had an ident they could arrive to help as soon as possible.

    After Ling Tuisi arranged everything, he saw that Huang Rong was expressionless, so he quickly asked, "Leader Huang is famous for being resourceful, I wonder if this arrangement is appropriate?"

    <strong>Goblinte:</strong>You can donate if you enjoy the novel.Your donations keeps me motivated.

 Chapter 30: The jealous Madame Hu

    <h4>Chapter 30: The jealous Madame Hu</h4>

    "The Lord¡¯s strategy is superb, and the arrangement is well-organized. When I think that the Senior is from Hanlin Imperial Academy, this younger sister can only sincerely admire you." Huang Rong''s ttery made the schemer Ling Tuisi feel a little satisfied with himself. After all, he was being praised by such a bright woman in person. No man could avoid feeling a little proud.

    "It''s just that there will inevitably be ws and gaps when the soldiers are patrolling. It will be better if this younger sister and the members of the Beggar''s Sect stays in the mansion, just in case our help is needed." Huang Rong''s soft voice made Ling Tuisi thoughtful and lifted up his mood.

    "Good, good," Ling Tuisi smiled cheerfully, then looked at the people behind Huang Rong and asked, "Who are these people?"

    "These two are my husband''s disciples, Wu Xiuwen and Wu Dunru. These are the brothers of our Beggars'' Sect," Huang Rong introduced them in turn.

    The two rotten woods that Yang Guo evaluated as "King of the pigs"? Song Qingshu looked at the two curiously, their appearance was pretty good, and they seemed to have decent martial arts, so they shouldn''t be that bad.

    The next few hours were the two sides chatting about the battle on the front line in Xiangyang. Song Qingshu was so bored that he found a gap and took the opportunity to retreat.

    Even the famous Huang Rong was now here, coupled with the Snowy Mountain Sect with bad intentions, and Wu Liuqi who was hiding in the dark. The waters of the Jingzhou City were really surging. So it seemed that it would be easier to send Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua out of Jingzhou.

    When he came to a secluded ce in the mansion, Song Qingshu stretched his waist and sat down under a big tree. After a while, there were two soft hums behind him. Song Qingshu''s lips showed a slight smile, but he did not open his eyes. He opened his mouth and softly spoke, "You are here~"

    "Are you toozy to even call me Sister-inw now?" Madame Hu angrily groaned and shed out from the dark.

    When the beauty arrived, all the gloom cleared away. Song Qingshu stood up, "Who makes my Sister-inw look so young and delicate? From the outside, you are still young enough to be my little sister. I am afraid that by calling you sister-inw, I might make you seem old.¡±

    Even though she knew that he was teasing her, Madame Hu found that she couldn''t get angry from the bottom of her heart, so she could onlyfort herself by thinking, ¡®Brother-inw is a careless and informal person.¡¯

    "What nonsense!" Madame Hu deliberately made her face look stern, "Quickly tell me if there is anything for me to do. The Prefect''s Mansion is now heavily guarded, and I must leave as soon as possible to avoid being discovered."

    It turned out that Song Qingshu had anticipated that it would be difficult for him tomunicate with the outside world before entering the Mansion, so he made an agreement with Madam Hu to meet here at this tree every evening.

    Madame Hu would secretly monitor the situation from outside the mansion. If Song Qingshu didn¡¯te, that meant there was nothing wrong. But, if he came, it meant that he had something to tell her. So she sneaked into the mansion using her movement technique, and spotted two people who were secretly monitoring Song Qingshu. She knocked the two of them unconscious, then came out to meet him.

    While talking Song Qingshu brought up Huang Rong and told Madame Hu about the assassination ns of the Snowy Mountain Sect. When Madame Hu heard him talking about Huang Rong, her eyes lit up, and she felt a little ufortable. She softly asked, "Rumors say that Huang Rong was previously the number one beauty in the world. Ah, is she really so beautiful?"

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that she would actually ask about this matter after being informed about the overall situation. He hesitated, and excitedly spoke, "She is indeed stunning. Although she does not have the youthful innocence of a young girl anymore. She has be a mature woman. Full of mature charm¡­"

    While talking he noticed that Madame Hu¡¯s face was getting colder and colder. Song Qingshu suddenly realized something and he patted his head in secret. Then he changed the topic of the conversation, "But, she is much older than I expected. She is old and declining. I am afraid that her title of a top beauty has long been misced. I think my sister-inw is more beautiful than her."

    Madame Hu blushed and inwardly hissed, "Leader Huang of the Beggars'' Sect is only in her early thirties, so she is not as old as you speak. I know that you are only saying this to make me happy. Will you talk ill about your sister-inw like this as well in front of other women in the future? "

    "How do I dare!" Song Qingshu was speechless, and quickly changed the subject, "Sister-inw, let''s talk about business. You can inform the Snowy Mountain Sect about the situation here and let them know that they can initiate on the fifteenth day of this month. Ling Tuisi wants to interrogate Ding Dian on that day, and as he doesn''t want other people to know about Liancheng Swordy Manual, the guards will be rtively weaker."

    "Well, I recently ran into a group of people on the outskirts of the city. At that time, they still wanted to kill me to leave no evidence. Now it seems that they should be the members of the Snowy Mountain Sect." Madame Hu recalled, "I know their faces. It won''t be difficult to find them. I will definitely make sure they receive this information."

    "What?" Song Qingshu was greatly surprised. Although he knew that Madame Hu was standing in front of him now, he was still shocked, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Is my sister-inw hurt anywhere?"

    She didn¡¯t know why, but Madame Hu suddenly thought of thest time she hurt her ribs and was taken advantage of by him. A blush appeared below her neck, and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, and my own martial arts is still passable. Additionally, with the ¡®White Boa Whip Skill'' you taught mest time, self-protection is more than enough."

    "That''s good, that''s good," Song Qingshu said with a smirk, "Then my sister-inw must be careful this time, and it will be best if you don¡¯t show yourself."

    Noticing his show of deep concern, the lonely and helpless Madame Hu, who had been dependent on Fei''er for many years, felt a trace of warmth in her heart, and replied softly, "Brother-inw you can rest assured, I will be careful."

    Gazing at the moving figure when Madame Hu left, Song Qingshu felt particrlyfortable. He came to the side to awake the two people who had been knocked out, and directly left the ce.

    The two government officials were left wondering, they looked at each other and said, "Did something happen just now?"

    "Would you like to inform the lord of the mansion?"

    "Are you stupid, can we afford to tell this to the lord? No one knows about this anyway. Song Qingshu is still here, and nothing bad has happened."

    "The senior brother has experience, this junior one admires you!"

    "That''s nothing. I have been in this mansion for so many years and I have learned a few things."

    *****

    In the next few days, Song Qingshu came across Huang Rong several times in the mansion. Although he couldn''t stare at her enough, he knew well that currently the difference between the two of them was like heaven and earth, without the slightest chance of forming any connection. So, each time he just walked away after a slight nod.

    On the other hand, Huang Rong had a good impression of him. Over the years, from Ouyang Ke in the past, to many people from the Wulin, to the officials of Xiangyang City, and even the prefect Lu Wenhuan, every time they saw her, although it had been disguised, the longing in their eyes was clear.

    This was the first time she saw such a clear-eyed young man in Jingzhou City. He had a calm temperament and schrly aura. When she learned that he was the staff member Ling Tuisi recently appointed, she frowned and looked at his leaving back. She began to think.

    *****

    Time flew, and soon it was the fifteenth day.

    Because Huang Rong and others were here, Ling Tuisi wanted to suspend the interrogation of Ding Dian this month. But Song Qingshu imed that he was now at the critical stage of his ns. If Ling Tuisi suspended the interrogation, Ding Dian would be suspicious and he might think that the two were in collusion. Then all of their previous efforts will go to waste.

    Ling Tuisi thought it was logical, so he found a reason to dismiss Huang Rong and the others, set up a punishment hall in the inner room, and sent someone to escort Ding Dian there.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. It keeps me motivated.

 Chapter 31: Snowy Mountain Sword Art vs Shadowless Fist

    <h4>Chapter 31: Snowy Mountain Sword Art vs Shadowless Fist</h4>

    "I say Master Ding, you have been suffering here for so many years, even if you are not tired, the lord has gotten quite tired of all this." Song Qingshu looked at Ding Dian in the hall and deliberately said, "Just say it and get it all over with."

    "Bah!" Ding Dian gave Song Qingshu a vicious look.

    The look in Ding Dian''s eyes made Song Qingshu''s heart tremble. He gave him a thumbs up in his head and thought, ¡®Great work! This guy could win an Oscar for his acting skills.¡¯

    "Beat him." Ling Tuisi sneered a few times. All that torture for so many years was proving to be useless. Now he was losing his patience. He ordered the execution of the punishment out of habit.

    "Puff puff puff!" The stick fiercely fell on Ding Dian¡¯s body without stopping, and the sound of flesh getting hit filled the room. Ding Dian did not say a word, he just silently endured it. He also didn¡¯t dare to resist it with his strength, for fear of being found out by Ling Tuisi. This kind of normal skin trauma was nothing to him. If he circted some true Qi for a few moments after going back to the cell, the injury would heal naturally.

    "Father, please don''t force Big Brother Ding!" At this time, a female voice came from behind. It made Ding Dian tremble all over, and he swiftly turned his head in excitement. It was indeed Ling Shuanghua that he had been thinking about day and night.

    In the hall, Ling Tuisi was shocked and angry. He raised his finger to point at Ling Shuanghua and said, "Why are you here? Have you forgotten the vow you made at that time!"

    "This daughter has never forgotten." Ling Shuanghua walked over to help Ding Dian and turned around. "Fortunately, this daughter has been enlightened by an expert and realized that my mother has done good all her life, and now I am certain that she has reached the Western Paradise (Sukhavati), so she will naturally not suffer in the afterlife."

    Ling Tuisi''s expression changed drastically, and he stared fiercely at Song Qingshu. At this moment, there was a loud bang, the door was knocked apart, and a soldier vomited blood and was thrown in.

    "There are assassins!" The stern voiceing from outside made the hearts of everyone in the room jump.

    There were sounds of fighting and des, Ling Tuisi''s guards couldn''t resist for long, and were steadily getting forced back. Soon a few men dressed as swordsmen rushed in, when they noticed Ling Tuisi on the main seat, their eyes brightened. And one of them rushed over.

    The guards on the left and right of Ling Tuisi pulled out their weapons and faced their assault, which initiated a bitter fight. Song Qingshu noticed that the swordsmanship of these people wereplicated and varied, and Ling Tuisi''s guards fell one by one.

    "Father!" Ling Shuanghua anxiously cried out when she saw one of the swordsmen leaping high, and stabbing at Ling Tuisi with a sword.

    Ding Dian really loved Ling Shuanghua to the extreme. And, he couldn''t bear her slight grievance. When he saw this, he was shocked. The iron chain on his body broke to pieces. He kicked the ground with his feet, and arrived in front of Ling Tuisi in a hair''s breadth.

    The swordsman was taken aback and hurried back to save himself. Regardless of hisplicated swordsmanship, Ding Dian aimed straight to the man¡¯s body, changed his fists to ws, and grabbed the opponent¡¯s chest at once. The opponent was caught by him and immediately went limp all over.

    Song Qingshu hid behind a pir and stretched out his head to look, only to see that the person had no breath, he was dead! He took a breath of cold air, and quickly retracted his head, while muttering in his heart, "One dead daoist is better than two live daoist. You can fight all you want. The more chaotic the fight will be, the better. Don''t mind me. Brothers, I haven''t even got to try what martial arts feels like, so I don''t want to die before my wish is fulfilled."

    "Divine Brilliance Scripture and Shadowless Fist? You are Ding Dian!" Several swordsmen in the hall had already cleaned up the remaining guards. When they turned around to see that scene, their leader eximed.

    It turned out that the Snowy Mountain Sect had specifically investigated all the masters in Jingxiang beforeing for this mission, so naturally they also knew about Ding Dian, a powerful martial artist.

    The arrow had been shot, and this matter had to end. Now the Snowy Mountain Sect could only hope for a quick fight, otherwise, if the guards outside the mansion reacted, they were afraid that their whole forces would be wiped out. Their leader also understood this quite clearly, "Junior Brother Feng, Uncle Master and the others are almost unable to hold on outside the door. So I will hold him back first, you go and kill Ling Tuisi, then we will retreat." After speaking, we swung his sword and attacked Ding Dian.

    "Huh?" Ding Dian jumped into the air when he saw the sword strike. He immediately noticed that there was a faint chilling from the de of that sword, and he realized that this man''s martial arts was much higher than the one just now. He spotted several other Snowy Mountain Sect members from the corner of his eyes. Their aim was the concealed Ling Tuisi. Ding Dian became anxious in his heart, and kicked a chair over, temporarily obstructing the way of those few people, and took the opportunity to jump over and stop them.

    Ding Dian stopped all four Snow Mountain Sect swordsmen by himself, found a few ws in their martial art, and sent two of them to their afterlife. As a result, the Snowy Mountain Sect had only two strong martial artists struggling to support them.

    Ding Dian knew that the martial arts of these two men were much higher than that of the other Snowy Mountain Sect disciples, and he realized that he couldn''t beat them in a short time. He thought in his heart, and opened his mouth to ask, "Are the two of you called Bai Wanjian and Feng Wanli?"

    Bai Wanjian and Feng Wanli became more and more frightened as the battle progressed. This Ding Dian¡¯s martial arts was probably better than their father''s (master). Hearing the constant shouts from a distance, they knew that the mission was impossible to seed. They nced at each other, hurriedly attacked with a few sword strikes to force Ding Dian away, and both leaped outside the mansion, "Ding Dian, today''s hatred, the Snowy Mountain Sect will remember it."

    Ding Dian also had no intention of pursuing, and silently returned to Ling Shuanghua. Seeing the painful groaning of the men in the room, Ling Tuisi looked at the two men in the hall with a sullen expression on his face.

    Before he could even open his mouth, suddenly all the roof tiles above his head shattered. A ck shadow fell from the air, and immediately arrived in front of Ling Tuisi. His left hand grabbed Ling Tuisi''s throat like a tong, and the right hand pressed on his chest. Even if there was a slight movement from the strong palm, it could kill Ling Tuisi.

    Song Qingshu, who was hiding behind the pir, secretly cried out. Wu Liuqi''s arrival at this time might ruin his n.

    Wu Liuqi yelled out loud, "Ding Dian, you have learned my senior brother''s martial skills, then why did you help and protect this enemy who killed my senior brother. Is it because you were fascinated by his daughter''s beauty?"

    Song Qingshu''s expression on the side suddenly became a little strange. What beauty does Ling Shuanghua have now? Wu Liuqi had only looked at her graceful figure, and he assumed that she was a great beauty.

    "Who are you?" Ding Dian was also taken aback. He and Mei Niansheng spent a very short time together. He didn''t know that he still had a little Uncle Master.

    "Mei Niansheng is my senior, who do you think I am?" Wu Liuqi said angrily when he realized that Ding Dian didn''t even know him.

    "Wu Liuqi, the beggar in the snow, it''s normal for Master Ding to not know you." With a nice female voice, Huang Rong slowly walked in. It turned out that Huang Rong and her party quickly realized that something was wrong with the sound of fightinging from the prefect''s mansion. When they swiftly ran over, they happened to encounter Wu Liuqi grabbing Ling Tuisi.

    "Leader Huang¡­" Wu Liuqi¡¯s expression turned a little ugly when he saw Huang Rong''s figure.

    "Elder Wu, it was excusable for you to leave the Beggar Gang that day, but why are you now helping the Mongol to assassinate our Song court official?" Huang Rong asked indifferently.

    It turned out that when Huang Rong followed her husband in Xiangyang for many years, she treated the Beggars'' Sect only as a tool. She neglected its management, and during the years of the Song-Mongolian war, the Beggars'' Sect was made to help and suffered heavy casualties. This caused dissatisfaction with some members. They felt that Huang Rong was selfish and dragged them into the struggle between countries. Many people were also really worried about the future. In addition, Huang Rong was a female leader, so there were more and moreints among the members.

 Chapter 32: The situation of the Beggars Sect

    <h4>Chapter 32: The situation of the Beggars Sect</h4>

    The Beggars'' Sect was known as one of thergest sects in the world. But, although they had arge number of members, the organization was very loose in its structure. Huang Rong soon realized that there were many people with varied intentions, and it was only a matter of time before the Beggars'' Sect split up. In order to avoid the devastation caused by the great turmoil, Huang Rong took the initiative to propose a method of divide and conquer.

    She led a part of the force to guard Xiangyang. Many of the Beggars were from the Yanzhao area. They had always been homesick. Some of them wanted to participate in the national struggle and another just wanted to be in the Wulin. Huang Rong simply appointed Wang Jiantong, the leader of one group, as the leader of the first faction. On the other hand, she appointed Shi Huolong as the leader of another faction and let them wander the Wulin as they pleased.

    Everyone was greatly satisfied with this action. Wang Jiantong and Shi Huolong got the name of the sect leader. Since they got what they wanted, they wouldn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction and naturally won''t cause trouble.

    For Huang Rong, the situation where the sect would split was a foregone conclusion, so she made a decisive decision. Rather than let the two of them rise up, and let both sides tear their faces, it was better to personally give them the name of the sect leader. In this way, the positions of the two sect leaders would be given by her. Although the three of them would be sect leaders, and they seemed to be equal, but In the hearts of everyone in the Beggar¡¯s Sect, her status had suddenly be lofty, and her prestige had risen instead of decreasing.

    Moreover, after this division, her strength did not decrease that much, instead she eliminated some of her confidential problems over the years, and was able to help her husband guard Xiangyang more steadily.

    In addition, the two branches that were divided worked hard for years toe. Specifically, the Hebei branch had produced the hero, Qiao Feng. Under his leadership, the reputation of the Beggar¡¯s Sect of the Hebei branch had be one of the best in Wulin. He became the rudder of the Beggar''s Sect. But unfortunately, for various reasons, Qiao Feng left the Beggar¡¯s Sect and became the king of the southern courtyard of the Khitan. Due to his departure the Hebei line was never as strong as it was before.

    With the assistance of the elder Chen Youliang, Shi Huolong, the sect leader of the other branch, recruited many martial artists from the Wulin, and now his reputation in the Jiangnan Wulin even surpassed that of the Xiangyang headquarters.

    Wu Liuqi belonged to the Jiangnan branch, but due to a dispute of opinion, he injured another elder and was expelled from the sect. Although Huang Rong was no longer their direct leader, he had seen her in Xiangyang before. Huang Rong had also paid attention to matters in the Beggar¡¯s Sect, so she knew that Wu Liuqi was expelled from the sect.

    Wu Liuqi was frightened by Huang Rong¡¯s prestige, he hesitated immediately, but when he thought of his senior brother, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Leader Huang, this subordinate also knows that Ling Tuisi is rted to the logistics of Xiangyang, but this person killed my senior brother for a treasure. So, this subordinate must take revenge for him!" After he finished speaking, he prepared to break Ling Tuisi''s neck.

    Ling Shuanghua eximed, and at this time an urgent voice came from behind the pir, "Mei Niansheng was killed by the traitor Wan Zhenshan!"

    Wu Liuqi looked back and saw Song Qingshu helplessly walk out.

    There was no other option for him but toe out. If Ling Tuisi was killed by Wu Liuqi, no one knew what Ling Shuanghua would do, and his chance of acquiring the Divine Brilliance Scripture could be ruined. Even if Ling Shuanghua was discouraged and followed Ding Dian to go far away. In Dian Dian''s opinion, he didn''t y any role in it at all, so why should he give him the Divine Brilliance Scripture?

    Song Qingshu sorted out his thoughts and spread out his hands, "Hero, be merciful and see clearly. I don¡¯t have any martial arts, and my weak arms and legs can''t stand even a weak p from anyone present here. Please don''t try to attack on a whim. That''s great."

    Huang Rong smiled sweetly, but Wu Liuqi was a little impatient to hear his bullshit, "If you have something to say, then quickly speak!"

    Song Qingshu was not worried, and quickly said, "Mei Niansheng was killed by his three apprentices Wan Zhenshan, Yan Daping, and Qi Changfa. You must be wondering how the insignificant martial arts of the three of them hurt your senior? I will tell you, it was Qi Changfa who pretended to be loyal to the master, he went behind Mei Niansheng and stabbed him with a sword. Mei Niansheng was seriously injured, and the three of them seeded in their vile plot."

    Wu Liuqi was a little dizzy after hearing all the info dump, but he finally understood, and looked at Ding Dian suspiciously, "Is that really the case?"

    Ding Dian nced at Song Qingshu and nodded, "All that he said is true, I saved my master who fell into the water and got the true details from the master himself."

    "If you don''t believe him, you can take a look at the appearance of thisdy." At this time, Ling Shuanghua also spoke up and unwrapped her veil. The scarlet scars on her face made everyone in the hall take a deep breath, and Ling Shuanghua smiled sadly, "Do you think Big Brother Ding will be fascinated by my ¡®beauty''?"

    Ding Dian felt a pain in his heart and gently held her hands, "Shuanghua, no matter what you be, in my heart you will always be the beautiful girl I met at the Chrysanthemum Festival."

    Huang Rong nced at the two in surprise. She did hear before that Miss Ling refused to marry Master Lu in Xiangyang for another man, and even disfigured herself to show her determination. Today, when she saw them, she realized just how deep their love was.

    At that time, Wu Liuqi didn''t know that Song Qingshu was present when he attacked Wan Zhenshan. For a while, he did not know how to face Huang Rong, his former sect leader. He let out a loud cry, released Ling Tuisi, and flew out through the window.

    Ling Tuisi sat down with a dark face, touched his neck with one hand, and pointed at Ding Dian with the other, "Capture this felon down to me." The soldiers who came drew out their sabers and surrounded Ding Dian.

    Huang Rong couldn''t figure out the grievances between the two for a while. She guessed whether the reason for Ling Tuisi''s deep hatred was that his daughter was ruined by Ding Dian, so he wanted to deal with him. With a conflicted mind, Huang Rong had to stand aside and watch the changes.

    Song Qingshu took a long sigh and finally had the chance to act ording to his own script. Now was the perfect time for him to appear on the stage.

    "Master Ling, I have something to tell you." Song Qingshu bowed respectfully.

    Thinking of being saved by him just now, Ling Tuisi''s expression calmed down, "Schr Song, please say."

    "Although this Ding Dian is hateful, he saved the lord''s life from the hands of the Snowy Mountain Sect just now." Song Qingshuughed a little strangely. "His attitude just now shows that he and Miss Ling really love each other. I dare to suggest here, why don''t you make the right decision and allow them to be together?"

    Ding Dian couldn''t help but sneer. If Ling Tuisi was that easy to convince, would he and Shuanghua suffer for so many years.

    But what made everyone''s eyes fall to the ground was that Ling Tuisi hesitated for a moment before actually saying, "Okay!"

    Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua looked at each other in disbelief, and Ling Tuisi continued to say, "Ding Dian, this official will betroth Shuanghua to you today, and you must treat her well in the future. The grievances between us are really hard to forget. So, I never want to see you anymore. Go away. The farther you go, the better!"

    Song Qingshu noticed that Ding Dian was stunned, and angrily said, "Won''t you pay respect to your father-inw?"

    Ding Dian knelt down with great joy, and stubbornly kowtowed a few times,"This son-inw thanks my father-inw." At that moment, he only felt that all the torture he had suffered over the years was worth it.

    Ling Shuanghua also cried with joy, and then knelt down and reverently kowtowed a few times in order to thank him for his many years of nurturing.

    "Hurry up, or I might change my mind at any time. Maybe I will regret it ande to chase you tomorrow." Ling Tuisi touched his forehead and waved his other hand impatiently.

    "Big Brother Ding, take Miss Ling away quickly." Song Qingshu came over to help Ding Dian, whispered in his ear, and pinched him on his shoulders.

    Ding Dian immediately woke up, this Ling Tuisi had too much contrast in character before and after. So something weird must be happening here. He hurriedly pulled Ling Shuanghua and ran out.

    Huang Rong on the side looked suspicious and looked up in the hall. When she noticed Ling Tuisi''s muddy eyes and numb expression, her heart jumped, ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯

 Chapter 33: Fatal misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 33: Fatal misunderstanding</h4>

    Huang Rong''s heart jumped, "Is it possible that Master Ling has fallen under some kind of mind control? Simr to the Bewitching Technique of the "Nine Yin Scriptures"?" She was nning to step forward to find out, but when she saw Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua¡¯s happiness, she hesitated for a moment.

    But soon after Huang Rong had this thought, she had another idea. She remembered the incident of Ling Shuanghua''s marriage with the son of the Lu family. It caused a rift between the Lu Ling family and the Ling family. Her brother Jing was focused on national affairs and never considered the affairs of the family, thus she had to make more ns for the family. Their daughter Fu''er had grown up. That son of Lu family was talented in both civil and military, if they were to be married, Lu Wenhuan would definitely not restrict or guard against her brother Jing.

    Making up her mind, Huang Rong faintly smiled, and let these few people leave. When Song Qingshu passed by her, Huang Rong lowered her voice and said with a smile, "Schr Song¡¯s Nine Yin Scripture is well practiced."

    Madame Hu was waiting outside the residence, and their group of four left Jingzhou City overnight. It wasn''t until they stopped at a ruined temple on the outskirts of the city that Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. His back was already soaked in cold sweat. His n was a great one, but he forgot that Huang Rong had also practiced the Nine Yin Scripture. He didn''t know why she didn''t stop him. ¡®It¡¯s all because of my good karma¡¯, Song Qingshu cried out in his heart.

    With a light cough, Song Qingshu approached Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua, "Master Ding, as promised I have made it possible for you lovers to finally get married. I wish you two a long and happy married life. But I hope you will keep your part of the promise and will teach me the remaining half of the Divine Brilliance Scripture."

    Ding Dian smiled, "Okay, listen carefully."

    Song Qingshu concentrated his attention and leaned forward, but Ding Dian suddenly struck him with a fist.

    Madame Hu felt something was wrong when she noticed that Ding Dian wasughing, so she kept her attention on him. But Ding Dian¡¯s strike was too fast, she had no time to counter, so she could only jump and stand in front of Song Qingshu.

    Ding Dian¡¯s fist strike hit Madame Hu on the back, and she snorted and sprayed out a mouthful of blood.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes turned bloodshot and he hugged Madame Hu in his arms, only to feel that her body had no strength, as if she had no bones. He didn''t know how badly she was hurt, and then yelled at Ding Dian, "Are you crazy?"

    Ding Dian nkly looked at his fist and secretly regretted it, but after hearing the question from Song Qingshu, he couldn''t help but sneer,"Huh, did you really think that you and that viin can conceal your plot from me. I knew about it long ago!"

    Song Qingshu was almost dizzy, "Was your brain hit by the door on the way out? I convinced Ling Tuisi to personally marry Miss Ling to you, what else do you want?"

    "Yes, Brother Ding, is there any misunderstanding in this?" Ling Shuanghua on the side was also dumbfounded at the current turn of events.

    "Shuanghua, you don''t know this man¡¯s sinister heart. That day, when he said that he had a way to unite the two of us, I became suspicious, so I secretly followed him, and found out that all this was indeed a plot cooked up by him and your father. If I let their n seed. Once we are out of Jingzhou City, they will stab us in the back!" Ding Dian followed Song Qingshu that day and heard their n to backstab him and Ling Shuanghua.

    Song Qingshu sneered, "Are you an idiot? I went into the Ling Mansion by myself and how else would I seed if I didn''t make up some lies. How else could Ling Tuisi, that old fox, be fooled by me? Besides, Ling Tuisi wants your Liancheng Swordy Manual, but I don''t care about that, so why would I need to scheme together with him?"

    Ding Dian was taken aback, and then he remembered that Song Qingshu already knew the secret of "Liancheng Swordy Manual", so he really had no motive to cooperate with Ling Tuisi. Recalling the whole thing calmly, he couldn''t help but suddenly realize that he hated himself for being corrupted by Ling Tuisi. After experiencing people''s tricks, he regarded all the people in the world as viins. When he saw Song Qingshu, he subconsciously ssified him as having ulterior motives and judged as a viin when he found a little evidence. He didn¡¯t even consider verifying the information.

    When Ling Shuanghua saw her lover''s expression, she realized that he had med the good guy, so she couldn''t help but squat down to check Madam Hu''s injuries. She saw her pale face and she became so angry that she couldn''t help but cry out, "Big Brother Ding, sister, she''s going to die soon, hurry up! Find a way to save her!"

    At this moment Song Qingshu had already gritted his teeth, and his eyes were staring at the two of them with hatred. He also med himself. If it wasn¡¯t for him, then his sister-inw would not be dying now.

    As he looked at Ling Shuanghua''s snow-white neck with bloodshot eyes, Song Qingshu''s mind went nk for a moment, and a crazy smile appeared at the corner of his lips. He quietly took out a dagger from his sleeves, and was about to sh at her pink neck as a farewell to his sister-inw. Kill her¡­make Ding Dian regret his whole life! As for the retaliation from Ding Dian afterwards, that was no longer important.

    "There is a way!" Ding Dian quickly said after hearing Ling Shuanghua''s voice.

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, he raised his head to look at Ding Dian, his pupils slowly returning to a touch of sanity.

    "Then why are you not hurrying to save her?" Ling Shuanghua bitterly said, wondering why her Big Brother Ding suddenly became so slow-witted.

    Ding Dian looked hesitant, and finally spoke, "I can save her with the help of the Divine Brilliance Scripture, but Madame Hu was injured very badly. I am afraid that I will need to take off my clothes, and then I will have to inject my true qi into her acupuncture points. This¡­ between a man and woman¡­it¡¯s not appropriate, I¡­I¡­"

    Ling Shuanghua flushed when she saw his anxious face. She knew that her lover was a gentleman, and he certainly didn''t want to take advantage of another woman. But, if that was the only way, then it would ruin Madame Hu¡¯s reputation¡­ so she nced at Song Qingshu with embarrassment.

    When Song Qingshu heard that he could save Madame Hu''s life, he was immediately ecstatic. He didn''t care about anything else, he quietly put away the dagger, and quickly shouted, "Don''t be so muddled, hurry up and save her!" Song Qingshu was from modern society, and he didn''t care much about these decorums of ancient times. He wouldn¡¯t care even if Madame Hu had a full-body checkup!

    Song Qingshu then noticed that his sleeves were being pulled slightly, and when he looked down, Madame Hu opened her eyes slightly and spoke in a weak but firm tone, "Qingshu, forget it, I will never let other men see my body. Promise me, don¡¯t let other men touch me!"

    When she saw Song Qingshu nodding hesitantly, Madame Hu smiled, her eyes began to loosen, and her mouth murmured, "You must take care of Fei''er for me in the future. He will be alone. He has no father, and now there is no mother. He is really pitiful¡­"

    Feeling her voice getting weaker and weaker, Song Qingshu''s vision gradually became hazy. When he thought that she was the first and only person in this world that showed him unconditional kindness, he couldn''t contain his grief any longer, he hugged her and burst into tears.

    Standing aside, Ding Dian looked at Song Qingshu who was crying in front of him at a loss, with regret in his heart. Ling Shuanghua was also heartbroken, and she even began to think about whether this was her sin. It was so hard for her to finally be with her Big Brother Ding. And, such a thing happened immediately after that. Could it be that because she vited the vow of Heaven and now God was punishing them?

    The two suddenly noticed that the sound of crying had disappeared. Aftering out of their daze, they found that Song Qingshu had slowly raised his head and he said in a chilling voice, "Recite the contents of the other half of the "Divine Brilliance Scripture", hurry up!"

    Goblin: Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. It keeps me motivated.

 Chapter 34: That all-important â€œHealing Sceneâ€ in martial arts novels

    <h4>Chapter 34: That all-important ¡°Healing Scene¡± in martial arts novels</h4>

    <i>¡®Does he want to learn it again to save Madame Hu?¡¯</i> Suddenly this thought came to Ding Dian''s mind, and he could not help butfort him, "Schr Song, your talent is martial art is so high that this Ding has never seen anything like it in his life, but the Divine Brilliance Scripture is vast and profound. If you want to learn it in a moment, it is absolutely impossible."

    "I told you to just recite it, why are you spouting so much nonsense, hurry up and speak!" Song Qingshu said coldly.

    Ding Dian saw his crazed look and realized that talking would not help the situation, and he was the one that hurt them first. Out of guilt, Ding Dian began to recite the remaining part of the Divine Brilliance Scripture, "The heaven is vast, and the beginning of everything. The earth begets Yin in Yin; those who are fostered by the earth beget Yang in Yin¡­"

    As Ding Dian recited faster and faster, Song Qingshu''s eyes started to brighten. When Ding Dian finished thest sentence, Song Qingshu waved his hand, "You two, get out!"

    "How is this possible!" When Ding Dian went out, he couldn''t help but look back again and again. Song Qingshu clearly had broken meridians before. But when he finished listening to the "Divine Brilliance Scripture", the light in his eyes changed, and the elementary true Qi of the "Divine Brilliance Scripture" could be clearly felt from his aura.

    "I must be going crazy!" Ding Dian vigorously pinched his thigh, and the pain that came from that let him know that he was not dreaming. However, he was quite proud of his talent in martial arts. Even without any guidance from his master, heprehended the scripture on his own, and he did it in only five years. But, never in his wildest dreams did he expect to encounter something more freakish this time around. That guy just listened to him reciting the scripture. And suddenly heprehended it all. What¡¯s more, he did that with crippled meridians!

    "It seems that this is just like a game!" Inside the house Song Qingshu felt that his meridians were all healed, his body was full of energy, and he could only smile bitterly. He could practice martial arts by only listening to its techniques. Song Qingshu thought hard about it. He had only seen this type of thing in the game from his previous life. When the ¡®yers¡¯ obtained a certain technique, as long as they cleared the necessary conditions, with just a click, their martial arts would be at max level in an instant.

    Even after waiting for a while, there was still no cold system NPC''s voice in his ear. Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful woman in his arms and smiled, ¡°Whether this is a game or not, I am real and my sister-inw is real. That is enough."

    As a well-informed earthling, he had been observing this chaotic world ever since his transmigration. Song Qingshu had always been skeptical of everything and secretly made several spections. Among them, the most believable one was that he was caught by scientists after his car ident. They took him back to theirb and did a secret experiment. His thoughts were manipted by technologies simr to virtual reality and put into this designed game world.

    Actually, Song Qingshu was thinking too much. The universe was so vast and the earth¡¯s scientific system was only a drop in the ocean. It couldn¡¯t exin many wonderful phenomena at all. Unfortunately or fortunately, transmigration was one of them, and how this familiar and chaotic world came into being. It was definitely one of them.

    Because Song Qingshu''s soul went through a transmigration, his soul power was several times stronger than that of the natives of this world. Don¡¯t underestimate this gap of several times. It brings a qualitative difference. It takes several years for others to learn something, but he could instantly learn things just by listening due to that qualitative difference.

    "Sister-inw, forgive my offense." He had promised not to let other men touch her, but he himself was not another man. When she was injured, he had touched everything that should or shouldn''t be touched. Song Qingshu silently apologized, and gently unbuttoned her dress.

    *****

    Madame Hu originally felt her body getting colder and lighter, drifting slowly in the endless darkness¡­ Suddenly a light appeared in the sky, and the sun slowly came out.

    When the sun shined on her body, Madame Hu felt warm, full of energy, and she thought to herself, ¡®Where am I?¡¯

    Madame Hu slowly opened her eyes, and her mind slowly recovered. Suddenly, her face paled and she realized that there wasn¡¯t even thread on her body. At this time, Song Qingshu''s voice came over from behind her, "Sister-inw, don¡¯t be excited. I am healing you, your injury is too serious, don''t ruin all my efforts."

    Madame Hu sighed in her heart, ¡®He really is my bane. It wasn¡¯t enough when I was touched by himst time. But, this time¡­there is nothing left¡­"

    Feeling the heating from the palm on her chest, Madame Hu''s heart trembled, she bit her silver white teeth, and closed her eyes in resignation.

    After a night of treatment, Song Qingshu finally pulled Madame Hu back from the death''s gate. When the two opened the gate of the ruined temple, they were greeted by Ling Shuanghua''s kind smile and Ding Dian''s stunned expression.

    Ding Dian didn¡¯t have the time to notice the blushing Madame Hu. Instead, he pulled Song Qingshu over to the side to ask questions. After knowing that Song Qingshu had really learned the entire "Divine Brilliance Scripture", he looked at him with aplicated expression for a good while, ¡°I¡¯m hesitant to take advantage of you. I won¡¯t fight you during your growth period¡­"

    Song Qingshu was shocked. After one night of treatment, his true Qi waspletely exhausted at this time, and he had no energy to fight back.

    Ling Shuanghua grinned and scolded him, "Big Brother Ding, don''t scare Master Song. If you weren''t so recklessst night, there wouldn''t have been so many incidents."

    Ding Dian awkwardly smiled, and bowed while holding his fist, "Brother Song,st night, I harmed the hand that fed me. I returned enmity instead of gratitude and caused¡­Miss Hu to almost die. I am here to make amends with you "

    He didn''t know Madame Hu''s original surname, and only knew that they greeted each other as inws. But, after seeing the intimacy between them, and then thinking that Song Qinghsu would have to take off his clothes while healing. Ding Dian¡¯s expression turned weird and he changed it to Miss Hu in a hurry.

    In his mind, Song Qingshu had stabbed this man''s heart with thousands of swords yesterday, but fortunately, in the end, Madame Hu was safe, and he got a miraculous technique which healed his meridians. When everything was all right, this guy seemed more pleasing to his eyes and he quickly helped him up.

    All night, it seemed like a lot happened in such a short time, and the four people sighed. After a period of greetings, when Ding Dian and Ling Shuanghua saw that Madam Hu was all right, they took their leave.

    During this period, Song Qingshu hesitated whether to remind them not to return to Jingzhou again. Then he saw Madam Hu¡¯s weak expression, and suddenly felt cruel, ¡®I will leave it to fate. If you run back to Jingzhou again and are killed by Ling Tuisi, then you deserve it too! Who made you hurt my sister-inw?¡¯

    Only two people were left alone in silence. Madame Hu was feeling quite ufortable, and neither of them knew how to break this calm.

    Song Qingshu, a modern person, didn''t care about what happenedst night, but he was afraid that Madame Hu''s skin was too thin and it would be bad if he identally irritated her.

    In the end, it was Madam Hu who couldn''t bear this ambiguous silence, and she opened her mouth to ask, "How did you make Ling Tuisi agree to the marriage of the two that day?"

    Song Qingshu almostughed when he heard it. He didn''t expect that she would hold on to such an irrelevant question for so long, but he forced down his smile and exined, "I used the ¡®Nine Yin Scripture'' when I was alone with Ling Tuisi. The Bewitching Technique hypnotized him, and when he heard the specific instructions from me, he would say every word ording to what I taught him."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 35: Try it, if you can

    <h4>Chapter 35: Try it, if you can</h4>

    "Is this Bewitching Technique really so powerful?" Madame Hu was secretly surprised.

    "It is often very useful to deal with people who want to harm you or have evil thoughts." Song Qingshu exined, "For example, it is useless for people with strong martial arts and pure heart." Song Qingshu made up a random reason. Because of his broken meridians, he was unable to practice anything even though he was sitting on treasures like the Nine Yin Scripture. He was unwilling to give up, and tried to study the scriptures over and over again. Finally, he was delighted to discover that the cultivation of the Bewitching Technique did not require the cirction of internal energy at all, and waspletely dependent on spiritual energy. It was at that time, Song Qingshu knew that as long as the cultivation conditions were met, he might be able to learn martial arts instantly.

    "I don''t believe it, you just don¡¯t want to tell me the truth." Madame Hu''s voice became extremely delicate.

    "Then do you want to try experiencing it?" Song Qingshu felt that his heartbeat suddenly sped up, and he stared at her without blinking.

    Madame Hu nced at him, her heart swayed under his scorching gaze, and she replied in a mysterious manner, "Try it, if you can."

    "Sister-inw, look into my eyes¡­" Song Qingshu couldn''t be polite anymore when he got the approval of the beautifuldy.

    When Madame Hu''s eyes came into contact with his, she suddenly felt trapped in a huge whirlpool, and she began to lose control over her mind.

    "Sister-inw,e and hug me." Although he could do so much more, Song Qingshu was still sensible and did not dare to give any radical instructions.

    "Yes~" Madame Hu spoke in an unusually charming voice, and she walked over step by step, stretched out her jade white arms, hugged Song Qingshu tightly, and gently leaned her head against his chest.

    With the jade-like beauty in his arms, Song Qingshu thought that the gain was big enough this time, and hurriedly snapped her fingers. Madame Hu woke up to find their current situation and pushed Song Qingshu away with shame and anger.

    "Mistake, it was all a mistake!" Song Qingshu exined with embarrassment, "I forgot that I had just practiced a miraculous technique, and my internal strength might be a little bit higher than my sister-inw¡­"

    Madame Hu sighed faintly, and looked at him with aplicated expression, "Qingshu, you are very skilled in the use of Bewitching Technique. It is really an evil art. If you¡­really wanted to, I don''t know how many beautiful flowers would be tarnished."

    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not that kind of person." Song Qingshu quickly tried to prove his innocence, "Martial arts itself is not evil, only those who use martial arts have good and evil qualities. Even the righteous Guo Jing, and Huang Rong¡¯s couple uses this technique."

    "Well, I know that you won¡¯t do anything wrong." Madame Hu smiled faintly, "But you have to promise me that you can''t use this method on your sister-inw in the future." There was a wave of shame in her heart, ¡®If he really couldn¡¯t control himself, made me warm his bed, what am I going to do¡­¡¯

    "Sister-inw, don''t worry, I will never use it on you again." Song Qingshu said with a serious expression and solemnly agreed.

    "Then this sister-inw, won''t worry." Madame Hu smiled, and the rising sun shone on her delicate cheeks, and Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Noting his sincere gaze, Madame Hu decided on something in her heart, "Qingshu, I''m afraid this sister-inw is going to leave."

    Those few brisk and melodious words sounded like thunder in Song Qingshu¡¯s ears, "Sister-inw, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done that evil deed to tease you."

    "It has nothing to do with that." Madame Hu sighed faintly. "I am a widow. I promised to help you find a cure for your meridians. It was necessary to travel together with you. Now your meridians have been cured, I have no reason to stay with you any longer."

    "Then I would rather prefer my cripled meridian than curing it." Song Qingshu said in an angry manner.

    "Why are you getting angry¡­" Madame Hu also felt a little funny seeing him acting like a child. After hesitating, she persuaded, "Qingshu, during this period, for various reasons, between us¡­ Our rtionship has gotten more intimate than the average brother-inw and sister-inw."

    "We are as bright as the sun and as clear as the moon, and there is nothing to be ashamed of." Song Qingshu said anxiously.

    "What if I have a guilty conscience?" Madame Hu''s words gave Song Qingshu a feeling of Deja vu and he was startled. "Which brother-inw and sister-inw have seen each other naked?" The following words made both of them feel stunned, and both fell silent.

    "Qingshu, your thoughts, sister-inw can also guess one or two points¡­" After a while, Madame Hu continued.

    Song Qingshu opened his mouth in a hurry, but it was gently pressed by Madame Hu with a slender finger on his lips, "Don''t worry, just listen to me." Song Qingshu had a thousand words to say, but it was suddenly pressed back into his belly by that slender finger.

    "Qingshu, it is impossible between us. I am a widow. You have a great future and a destined girl is waiting for you." Madame Hu''s voice was still as soft and pleasant as usual, but it frightened Song Qingshu. He felt a deep fear, knowing that he might lose her forever.

    "I don''t care!" Song Qingshu roared.

    "But I care!" Madame Hu''s face became extremely calm at the moment, and she spoke word by word, "I am Hu Yidao''s wife, even if he dies, I will still be his wife, forever!"

    Madame Hu had never dared to face the recent changes in her heart. This time she was rmed by the Bewitching Technique, forcing her to make a final decision.

    Song Qingshu remained silent. For modern people, the status of a widow was nothing. As long as the two loved each other, everything else was not a problem. However, in this world, rituals and traditions were something that everyone valued, and he also could not ask Madame Hu to be as open-minded as himself.

    He had always subconsciously avoided thinking about this problem before. But now that he thought about it, even if Madame Hu agreed to be with him, the social resistance that both sides would face at that time was not something they could afford.

    In order to take a small advantage on that day, Song Qingshu and the dead Hu Yidao became brothers. If he finally got together with his widow, not only Madame Hu, but Song Qingshu himself would be ruined, and the two would be spurned by the world.

    Song Qingshu was a mature man, although sometimes impulsive, he nevercked reason, and quickly understood the reason behind Madam Hu''s decision.

    Now he regretted very much why he had to bow his head and be sworn brothers!

    "Do you finally understand?" Madame Hu saw his expression gradually returning to calm. Although it was painful, she still hardened her heart and asked.

    "Yes¡­" Song Qingshu nodded with a wry smile, "Now I can''t even deal with minor storms, let alone shelter you from the wind and rain. But don''t worry, sister-inw, one day I will make sure that the world will be unable to oppose us. "

    "What nonsense~" Madame Hu snorted, "I don''t care what you think, since you understand, then I''m leaving."

    "Sister-inw, I regret it, and I wish to use the Bewitching Technique on you again." Song Qingshu suddenly raised his head and smiled.

    Madame Hu was shocked and quickly closed her eyes, "Qingshu, what are you trying to do?"

    "I''m joking with you," Song Qingshu sighed, "I just think that I don''t know the name of my sister-inw even though we have been together for so long. I''m really a bit regretful, and I want to ask about it through the Bewitching Technique.

    Madame Hu gave him an angry look, "Do you know that except for the closest rtives, a woman''s name is usually only told to her husband?"

    "I know." Song Qingshu''s smile almost caused Madame Hu to suffocate, and she gave him a nk look, "I don''t want to care about you." She then turned and left.

    After walking quite far, she turned around and saw that Song Qingshu was still staring at her, standing in the same ce. Madame Hu softened her heart and put her hands to her mouth and shouted, "Brother Hu called me Bing Xue''er back then." Then using her movement technique she disappeared as if running away.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am posting from my phone today. That means I have bad news. Myputer stopped working. It was auto restarting from about two days ago. I managed to work on it till noon today. But, when I tried to start it this evening, the screen remained ck. No matter what I did it wouldn''t turn on. There''s a ongoing countrywide lockdown where I am from, so I can''t go to a good mechanic to get it checked up. I finished this chapter this morning, so I''m posting it. I''ll try to do something about myputer tomorrow. If it''s dead for good, then I''ll be in big big trouble. Pray for me.

    (Update: Good news! I managed to fix myputer! So, no need to worry anymore.)

 Chapter 36: The way to search for treasures

    <h4>Chapter 36: The way to search for treasures</h4>

    "Bingxue''er?" Song Qingshu muttered to himself, carving the name on his heart.

    He was hesitating whether to follow her and catch up. After taking a few steps, he finally took it back. What was the use of catching up?

    At this moment, Song Qingshu had an intense urge to be stronger. Previously, it was because of Zhou Zhiruo''s pursuit and impending death. But now, he had a new reason, it was to be able to be with Bing Xue¡¯er smoothly in the future.

    He clearly remembered how much resistance Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu faced at the beginning. Yang Guo was almost killed by Guo Jing with a single palm strike, which caused a series of tragedies for the two of them.

    What was the cause of all this? It could be said that the secr social rituals killed people without seeing any blood, or it could also be said that Yang Guo''s early strength was insufficient.

    Later, when Yang Guo became almost invincible in the world. He used the Jade Maiden Swordy and alongside with Xiao Longnu he fought and forced the King of Jin dynasty into an embarrassing defeat. Who would dare to criticise the two of them after that? Did Guo Jing and Huang Rong dare to use social norms as an excuse to attack them again?

    Song Qingshu didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu. He knew that Madam Hu would either go to the King of Venoms to find Hu Fei or go back to Liaodong Vi. It would not be difficult for him to find her. Instead, the top priority for him right now was to strengthen himself.

    Coming to a big rock on the top of a nearby mountain, Song Qingshu sat cross-legged and meditated on some martial arts he remembered. Although his meridians were all broken, he deliberately wrote down many skills like the "Nine Yin Scripture", ¡°Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms¡±, ¡°Dragon ughtering Heavenly Sword¡±, ¡°Dragon Capturing Hand¡±, ¡°Palm of Infinity Web¡± and more. He didn''t expect it to be really useful now. After half a day, when Song Qingshu opened his eyes, his internal energy became thick and strong again.

    Although he had learned the Nine Yin Scriptures and the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms in a short period of time, Song Qingshu was a little bit unhappy. His ability to practice martial arts techniques in an instant was indeed heaven defying. But now he discovered that what the ability brought him was only the ability to practice it.

    A martial arts technique is a thing that has to bepatible with the practitioner. Only the proper synergy between the temperament of the martial artist and the style of martial arts can bring out the maximum power of martial arts.

    For example, Song Qingshu now could perform both the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Nine Yin White Bone w, but these two martial arts were not verypatible with his own temperament. Therefore, while performing the same Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Song Qingshu''s power would be far inferior to those of Qiao Feng and Guo Jing. And it was the same for the Nine Yin White Bone w, Song Qingshu''s power would not be as powerful as Zhou Zhiruo and Mei Chaofeng.

    There were many martial arts techniques in the Nine Yin Scripture such as the Nine Yin White Bone w, the White Boa Whip Skill, the Heart Shattering Palm¡­Wasn''t there anything that matched the temperament of Song Qingshu? Of course there was, it was the great Bewitching Technique.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned a little weird. How could he be sopatible with that particr martial arts technique? Could it be that his temperament really was that much flowery? Did he really have the destiny of a womanizer?

    Now, he was really confident when it came to that particr technique. He was pretty sure that no one else in the world had cultivated it more profoundly than him. Even if it was Guo Jing and Huang Rong, who practiced the same technique. If he caught them unprepared, they would be controlled by him, mind and soul.

    In addition to the matter ofpatibility with martial arts, Song Qingshu still had a big problem, that was, he had too little actualbat experience. Although he knew every move, he had to choose which one was more appropriate to parry in the face of an enemy attack, and then which one he should use next as a counterattack. All of this made him really confused.

    "Wang Yuyan and I are two extreme existences," Song Qingshu spoke to himself with a wry smile, "She has a vast amount of experience, but she doesn''t know how to practice martial arts. I know how to practice martial arts, but my experience is way too low."

    "I will create my own path, anyway, martial arts fighting will ultimately rely on speed and strength, and I will work harder on this toe up with some clever tricks! That¡¯ll be fun, haha~" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but raise his head towards the sky andugh out loud for having such a great idea.

    On the way down the mountain, Song Qingshu practised the Divine Brilliance Scripture for a while, and the Nine Yin Scripture for another while, and finally hisplexion became more and more ugly. One of the two internal strengths was of the strong yang element, and the other belonged to the gentle yin element. They werepletely ipatible. If he didn''t want to explode and die at the end, he could only choose one martial art to practice.

    "Damn!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but curse out loud. The two internal arts had their own advantages, and it was really difficult to choose between them.

    After struggling for half a day, he finally gave up thinking, and temporarily let go of the two kinds of techniques. Anyway, he won''t reach any critical points for a while.

    While walking down the mountain, he was actually thinking about where to go next. By the time he reached the foot of the mountain, Song Qingshu had made a decision in his heart. He would first go to the ¡°Boundless Jade Cave¡± he had seen in a post on the forum in his previous life.

    Now that he was certain about his ability to learn at a nce like a game bug, it would be really a waste of God''s gift if he didn''t sweep the world of martial arts.

    The ¡°Northern Darkness Divine Scriptures¡± in the Boundless Jade Cave would be just one of many. After all, Song Qing''s body had the Divine Brilliance Scripture and Nine Yin Scripture, and his internal energy was already very strong. The ¡°Northern Darkness Divine Scripture¡± needed one to empty one''s body first, so it had little to no use for him. The ¡°Minute Ice Ripple Step", however, was different, it was the best choice to save one¡¯s life.

    If he wanted to live in this violent world, Song Qingshu had to be extremely cautious, no matter how many life-saving skills he had, it still wouldn''t be enough.

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, and Song Qingshu immediately embarked on the road to Dali. Along the way, he kept thinking that there were so many martial arts secrets in the world just waiting for him to go and find them one by one. There was the Kunlun Mountains ¡°Nine Yang Divine Art¡±, ¡°Tomb of Swords¡±, Mount Hua¡¯s ¡°Thinking Over the Cliff¡±, ¡°Nine Swords of Dugu¡±, ¡°Golden Snake Scripture¡± of Golden Snake Cave, Fujian''s Demon Vanquishing Sword Art¡­ah, yeah, he couldn¡¯t even count them all!

    While he thought about all this, Song Qingshu''s sad mood due to the departure of Bing Xue¡¯er gradually became brighter.

    Traveling all the way through the mountains, rivers and deep into the barrennd, he finally found out the location of the Limitless Sword Sect. Although Song Qingshu knew that the Boundless Jade Cave was near the Limitless Sword Sect, he didn''t know the specific location, so he had to use that piece of jade as a clue and searched around.

    It took more than half a month to finally find the Boundless Jade Cave, "Sister Goddess, I''ming~" Song Qingshu happily ran in. At this time, if someone else heard his hungry and thirsty voice, they wouldn¡¯t know what to think.

    When he saw the jade statue from a distance, it really looked like a living person. The light yellow silk dress on her body trembled slightly. Her pair of eyes were shining brightly, and the texture of the white jade also revealed a faint red color, which was simr to the skin of real humans. There was virtually no difference.

    Staring at those deep dark eyes, Song Qingshu felt as if it actually had a heartbeat, "It''s no wonder that dumb Duan Yu was captivated by this, and couldn¡¯t let it go."

    Thinking of the purpose of his trip, Song Qingshu didn''t have the time to appreciate any beauty. He hurriedly picked up the skirt of the jade statue and carefully looked down.

    When he finally found the mat, Song Qingshu noticed a hole on it and his expression turned a little ugly. He stretched out his hand to dig in the hole for a while, and finally gave up after he found nothing.

    It seemed that Duan Yu in this world had already made his first appearance. He had already noticed that the plot flow of this world was somewhat different from the original. But, Song Qingshu still hoped for the best, in case Duan Yu hasn''te here yet. Now it seemed that everything was just his pipe dream.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, but your gesture does. Remember, it keeps me motivated. If you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Also, how is your experience while reading on this site? You can tell me if you are facing any issues or have any suggestions. You can directly talk to me on the Discord server.

 Chapter 37: Exploring Heavenly Dragon Monastery at night

    <h4>Chapter 37: Exploring Heavenly Dragon Monastery at night</h4>

    "When Zhang Wuji learned martial arts, he knew better to leave the scroll behind for others. This Duan Yu, on the other hand, likes to eat the te clean. So stingy!" Song Qing ndered, and thinking about Zhang Wuji, his mood got even worse.

    "I seem to remember that there was a drawing of the naked sister Goddess in the scroll, demonstrating the direction of each acupuncture point." Song Qingshu¡¯s lips suddenly revealed a smile of understanding when he thought of that possibility. They were men, and they all had the tendency to monopolise the things they liked when they got them. That Duan Yu probably couldn''t bear to leave it here for other people to watch.

    Now that Duan Yu had learned ¡°Northern Darkness Divine Scripture¡± and ¡°Minute Ice Ripple Step", Song Quingshu didn''t know if he had also learned the Six Meridian Divine Sword. Song Qingshu was unwilling to run all the way there in vain. But in the end he still followed his n to go to Heavenly Dragon Monastery.

    The Bone Forging Chapter of the ¡°Nine Yin Scripture¡± allowed people to practice internal strength much faster than ordinary people. Now that Song Qingshu was equipped with the ¡°Nine Yin Scripture¡± and ¡°Divine Brilliance Scripture¡±, he thought that his internal strength should be enough to use the Six Meridian Divine Sword.

    There were many followers of Buddhism in Dali, and when they heard that he was going to Heavenly Dragon Monastery, they were eager to show the way. When Song Qingshu finally arrived outside the Heavenly Dragon Monastery, the sky was already dark.

    "These days, the various schools of martial arts are very self-conscious. This ¡°Six Meridian Divine Sword¡± is not even passed on to any normal disciples. It would be impossible if I wanted to borrow it." Song Qingshu thought for a while. He wasn¡¯t some righteous gentleman. So, he didn''t have the psychological aversion to stealing. Anyway, he wasn''t exactly going to steal it. He just wanted to read it once. Could that be counted as stealing?

    He walked around the outer wall of the Heavenly Dragon Monastery, looked for a secluded ce, and with a light leap, Song Qingshu silentlynded inside. He hid his tracks all the way as he searched, passing by Qingdu Yaotai, Wu Tian Jing, and Sanyuan Pce. He also passed by the Dusita Academy, Yuhua Academy, Prajna Terrace, and finally came before a few pine huts. The feeling of magnificence and splendor along the way felt very different to Song Qingshu. And he thought in his heart, ¡®I bet that this is the ce where they keep all the books.¡¯

    As he cautiously jumped to the roof and gently uncovered a tile, Song Qingshu''s brows suddenly wrinkled.

    There were six monks in the hut sitting on the mats in a circle. They all had a calm expression and long breathing.

    ¡®It won''t be easy now.¡¯ Song Qingshu unconsciously sighed. ¡®The Six Monks of the Heavenly Dragon Monastery are all here, and even if Jiumozhi himself came here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. I''m afraid that it¡¯s even more impossible for me.¡¯

    "Since you are already here, why don''t you show yourself for us to see?" The monk inside the hut facing the wall spoke up, raised his thumb, and a scorching sword qi rushed towards Song Qingshu. This sudden attack shocked Song Qingshu and he lost the support under his feet. The roof broke as a result, then he spun around a few times andnded safely into the hut.

    "I havemitted a great offense by visiting your templete at night, and I hope a few seniors will have a forgiving mind." After Song Qingshufunded, he respectfully bowed.

    The monks in the room had already opened their eyes and looked at him with interest. Zen Master Kurong was still facing the wall and sneered, "Even though your words are respectful, your deeds are devious. May we know the reason behind yourte night visit."

    Song Qingshu hesitated a little. It seemed that there was no hope of quietly taking the manual. So, he decided to imitate Jiumozhi, and made up some nonsense, "This humble one heard that the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword¡¯ of Heavenly Dragon Monastery is the world''s number one sword technique. But, by chance this junior had the good fortune of witnessing Senior Feng Qingyang¡¯s ¡®Nine Swords of Dugu¡¯ before. It truly was a good fortune and I really can¡¯t imagine that there is a more powerful sword technique than the ¡®Nine Swords of Dugu¡¯. I came to Heavenly Dragon Monastery this time to see the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword¡¯ with my own eyes. I wanted topare it with the ¡®Nine Swords of Dugu¡¯ in my memory to see which is the best sword art in the world."

    Several monks in the hut heard his words and began to discuss the Sword Sage of the Mount Hua Sect. He had a clear reputation and was famous in the Wulin. He was known as the world''s number one swordsman. The monks here have been fascinated by his ¡®Nine Swords of Dugu¡¯ for a long time. Today when they heard Song Qingshu mention it. Many people began to think.

    Kurong remained motionless, and spoke with a hoarse and cold voice, "Your Excellency wants to see the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'', then why do you need to read the sword manual? This poor monk, although low in martial arts, can also perform the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword''."

    It seemed that Jiumozhi had already paid a visit to the Heavenly Dragon Monastery. Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. He was still behind the plot this time. The monks secretly stood in the field, surrounded themselves in the center, and hurriedly smiled bitterly. ¡°Duan Yu has already visited your Heavenly Dragon Monastery, and the rumor that the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' manual was burned is true. Although there were many misunderstandings during my visit, there were no evil intentions. The Senior Monks should exercisepassion and let this junior leave peacefully."

    Everyone in the hut looked at each other, and felt uncertain in their hearts. How did he know such a secret? The former king of Dali, Benchen was worried about the safety of his nephew Duan Yu, and anxiously said, "Since you know such a secret thing so clearly, we must not let youe into contact with Kumozhi, so please stay." After talking he stretched out his ring finger, and scorching sword qi shot out.

    At the moment Song Qingshu wanted to p himself for having such a big mouth. All he had to do was to pretend and follow the plot. But no, he just had to open his mouth and create trouble!

    Although he was upset in his heart, his reaction was not slow, and he dodged the sword qi with swift movement. Seeing that Benchen had attacked, the other monks in the hut also joined him. For a time, the hut was full of scattered sword qi flying around in every direction, and the sound was like wind and thunder in the stormy sky.

    Song Qingshu was forced to be in an embarrassing situation. Although the strike of the "Six Meridians Divine Sword" was invisible, it was fortunate that it could be predicted by observing the motion of the fingers of the attackers.

    The sword qi always followed a straight line. Song Qingshu noticed the angle of each person''s finger when they used the sword qi, and he could roughly guess where the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' attack would shoot from. So, even though he was embarrassingly rolling on the ground, it was still a surprise to the attackers. He secretly thanked his junior high school physics teacher.

    "Good form!" The Senior Monk Kurong, who had not yet attacked, gave apliment. Then he raised his fingers, and ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' qi immediately appeared.

    The cultivation base of Senior Monk Kurong was indeed a lot higher than the other five monks. Although the other five monks were attacking with sword qi, they couldn¡¯t really hurt Song Qingshu, who was performing the ¡°Slithering Snake Jumping Roon Technique¡± from the Nine Yin Scripture. Although Kurong still didn''t look back, the two sword qi¡¯s he sent pinpointed the gap when Song Qingshu''s body changed shape while dodging.

    Because he had to dodge the sword qi of the other five monks, Song Qingshu''s angle of movement on the ground was blocked by the two sword qi from Kurong. So he had no choice but to venture into the air.

    Kurong smiled slightly. He had been expecting this when he attacked with those two sword qi. At the moment, Song Qingshu was in the air, and there was no room to change his angle. So, he would be severely injured and captured with a single sword qi from Kurong.

    Song Qingshu''s expression became dignified, he did panic for a moment but it did not confuse him. He stepped on the instep of his right foot with the tip of his left foot, and then rose a few feet out of thin air, just enough to avoid the two sword qi of Kurong. He knew that if everyone kept shooting, it would be a matter of time before he got hit by these sword qi. So, he quicklyunched a counterattack.

    He drew a semicircle with his left hand and pushed out with the palm of his right hand. It was the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Kurong immediately felt a surge of vigorous aura targeting him. He had just released the sword qi and had not fully adjusted his breath. So, he did not dare to insist, and quickly got up and shed aside. Then he looked back to see that the mat in the original ce was blown away by the wind from the palm strike, and was shocked, "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 38: Nine Yin Scripture, do you want to exchange it?

    <h4>Chapter 38: Nine Yin Scripture, do you want to exchange it?</h4>

    With the help of the counter-shock force of his palm, Song Qingshu moved a few feet aside in mid-air. He used "The Dragon Soars in the Sky" to avoid the sword aura of the five monks below him, and took advantage of the gap of their breath adjustment to use ¡°The Proud Dragon Repents¡± of the ¡°Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms¡± to counter attack. The monks hurriedly blocked it with their palms, and suffered serious internal injuries as soon as they made contact.

    Song Qingshu thanked his good luck inside his heart. Fortunately, these peoplecked internal energy. Every time they shot a sword qi, they needed a few seconds to adjust their breath. Although they could cover for each other with a sword formation, but they were

    haughty, and their individual strength was not as powerful. All five people were severely injured by the gap that he had found, but Song Qinghsu was not unscathed either. The sh disrupted his blood flow and he hurriedly adjusted his breath without letting them notice.

    "Stop!" Senior Monk Kurong finally turned around, his face was the same as it was described in the book, his head was as smooth as a baby, and his expression a bit haggard, "What an excellent mastery of the ¡®Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms¡¯, is your Excellency Master Qiao Feng (Xiao Feng)?" (Goblin: Xiao Feng''s former name was Qiao Feng.)

    "This lowly one has always admired the demeanor of King Xiao in the South. With my meagre skills, I wouldn¡¯t dare topare myself with him." Song Qingshu spoke the truth. If it was Xiao Feng performing the same ¡°The Proud Dragon Repents¡± just now, he would have created at least three-fold waves of attack. Moreover, with the speed and strength of his palm, he would have given the monks no way out. If Xiao Feng had the same kind of opportunity, and attacked with ¡°The Dragon Soars in the Sky¡±, the five monks would have additional broken bones instead of just suffering a serious internal injury.

    "That''s right, your excellency stepped up a few feet while in mid-air. It should be Wudang''s unique ¡®Cloud-Ascending Ladder¡¯. And you should have used the ¡®Slithering Snake Jumping Roon Technique'' from the legendary Nine Yin Scripture when you were dodging on the ground." Kurong spoke with a solemn expression, with his palms folded together, "Your Excellency is so young, yet he has so many unique skills. That is truly rare in the world."

    "The Great Monk really has a wide range of knowledge." Song Qingshu said admiringly. "There is no malice in this visit. I just want to see Dali''s ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword''." Then he sneered in his heart. If they hadn''t seen his martial arts, he might have been captured at this very moment. This was the way of the world, the weak would be humiliated, and the strong would be respected.

    "Since your Excellency has gotten what you wanted, please take your leave." Senior Monk Kurong''s expression remained calm as he sent off this uninvited guest.

    "The Great Monk already knows that this junior was using the "Nine Yin Scriptures", and you must have heard of the legend of the ¡®Nine Yin Scriptures¡¯. Don¡¯t take offence, but the status of the "Nine Yin Scriptures" in the Wulin may be slightly higher than that of your noble Sword Manual. If the Masters are willing, then I am willing to exchange the ¡®Nine Yin Scriptures¡¯ for the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' manual. Don''t worry, I will not take it away from you. I just want to take a look at it, and fulfill a long-cherished wish. " Song Qingshu spoke in a voice that was full of temptation. He was different from the martial artists of this world, he did not want to short-sightedly monopolise any particr techniques. Besides, the ¡®Nine Yin Scriptures¡¯ didn¡¯t originally belong to him, so he didn¡¯t feel any distress from exchanging it.

    The monks nced at each other, and they all saw the heart''s desire in each other''s eyes. The "Nine Yin Scriptures", Shaolin School''s "Yi Jin Jing (Tendon Refining Method)", "Nine Yang Divine Art", and Sun Moon Holy Cult''s "Sunflower Manual" were known as the four great martial arts manuals of the current age.

    In the past, the "Nine Yin Scriptures" was the cause of much bloodshed, as martial artists of the Central inspeted fiercely with each other to seize possession of it. In the end, after an intensepetition on Mount Hua thatsted seven days, it was won by Wang Chongyang, and he took it to his Quanzhen Sect.

    It is said that when Jiumozhi offered to exchange his ¡°Flower Pinching Finger¡±, ¡°Pattra Finger¡±, and ¡°The Maha Finger¡±, the monks showed no emotion, but now Song Qingshu''s proposal had caused ripples in the heart of even the Great Monk Kurong.

    "Maybe your Excellency is not aware of it. Recently, the ¡®Maha Cakra Vajra¡¯ Jiumozhi came here with bad intentions. This Old Monk had to burn the sword manual to prevent the sword art from being taken away. Your Excellency is probably going to be disappointed." This Great Monk practiced Buddhism for so many years, it was not for nothing, and he quickly calmed his mind, and refused to say anything more.

    "I also know that ." Song Qingshu said with a smile, not surprised, "But didn''t all the monks present here also learn the sword art? I think you can easily rewrite the sword manual if you wanted to."

    When he saw that the monks were still hesitating, Song Qingshu decided to add oil to the fire, and asked, "How do you think my internal energypares to the masters present here?"

    One of the abbots hesitated for a while, but he still told the truth, "Your internal strength is much higher than mine. Other than the Great Master and the Grand Master, I am afraid none of us will be your match."

    Kurong shook his head, "I don''t need to hide this for you because this young man''s internal strength is slightly better than mine."

    "Don''t all the Masters think that is weird?" Song Qingshu smiled, "At such a young age, my time to practice internal energy will definitely not be as good as that of everyone present. Why does my internal strength outperform all the masters now?"

    "Could it be the effect of the ¡®Nine Yin Scriptures¡¯?" The monks couldn''t help asking.

    "Yes, the ¡®Nine Yin Scriptures¡¯ contains a ¡®Tendons Reforging Method¡¯, which allows the learner to practice internal skills much faster than ordinary people, and that is the reason behind this junior''s superior internal strength." Song Qingshu deliberately paused and looked at the faces around him. After judging the expressions of the people he continued, "Just now I noticed that each of the masters here had practiced a different sword art. And I spected that your internal strength is insufficient and it is not enough to cultivate the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' all at once. May I know if my conjecture is correct?"

    "Yes, the internal energy required to use the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' is beyond the reach of humans, so we decided to practice each vein separately." Kurong calmly said.

    "Obviously, the full power of the ¡®Six Meridian Divine Sword¡¯ can only be fully achieved by the simultaneous use of the six meridians. Although the sword formations of the masters are exquisite, it is inevitable that they will be obscure and create gaps during each rotation. It means the opponent can take advantage of that, and can counter attack during that gap. But with the ¡®Nine Yin Scriptures¡¯, you will be able to cultivate supreme internal strength, and when the timees to use the ¡®Six Meridian Divine Sword¡¯, it will surely be perfect. I only ask that you allow me to take look at the sword manual, and after the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, I will definitely return it to the original owner." Song Qingshu spoke earnestly, and it certainly sounded like a good proposal among the monks as well.

    "Uncle Master, since this young man is so sincere, why not let him see it for time it takes to burn a stick of incense?" Abbot Bencai turned around and asked Great Monk Kurong for his opinion. The other four monks in the scene also had the same idea. Although there were many mysteries in this world. There were few people capable of memorizing things in such a short amount of time. And to remember theplex ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' in just a stick of incense time, they were sure it was beyond the reach of humans.

    Kurong remained silent for a long time, and finally looked up at Song Qingshu and asked, "Your Excellency is clearly a master of martial arts, and you have very few rivals in your peers. Why do you need our Dali¡¯s the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword''?" He actually didn¡¯t think Song Qingshu could memorize the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' in such a short time, but he knew well enough that there was no free lunch in the world. The other party was in possession of a legendary technique such as the "Nine Yin Scriptures", so although it seemed impossible to learn something with just a look, he must have a way to acquire the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword''.

    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and sighed, "Not to mention you martial arts seniors, even among the same generation, how does the Great Monk think my martial artspare to the great King Xiao Feng of the Khitan?"

    Great Monk Kurong hesitated for a moment, and shook his head slightly, "The great King Xiao swept through the martial arts circle in the Central ins and set off a bloody storm in the Wulin. He used the ¡®Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms¡¯ and dominated with one palm. Although your martial arts is good,pared to King Xiao, I am afraid that there is still a way to go."

    "What about Zhang Wuji, the Ming Cult leader?" When Song Qingshu said that name, he couldn''t help but think of Zhou Zhiruo, his murderous wife, and he felt very upset.

 Chapter 39: The Leader of Emei, fooled by a child

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Leader of Emei, fooled by a child</h4>

    "Master Zhang is a master of miraculous martial arts, and he is full of magnificence. At that time, he fought against the masters of the six major "orthodox" sects, and helped to resolve the conflict between them and the Ming Cult. Your Excellency''s martial arts may still be slightlyckingpared to the great master Zhang." Great Monk Kurong thought for a long time, and made his own judgment.

    "Now, the great master knows why I still covet the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' of your noble monastery?" Song Qingshu smiled bitterly. As soon as he said this, he knew that he lost any chance of getting the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' anymore. But at his core he was this kind of person, although sometimes he acted evil, he always had his own pride and arrogance. Sometimes he felt reluctant to be too wretched, and disdained to lie.

    Sure enough, when he heard his words, Kurong chanted the Buddha''s name in silence, "Your Excellency is straightforward and speaks frankly, it shows that you are an honest and upright person. It is just that the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword'' of this monastery has never been passed on to outsiders, and this poor monk does not want to be the sinner in hundreds of years. I hope that Your Excellency will forgive me."

    "I understand. I disturbed the masters tonight, and I hope you forgive my offence." After speaking, Song Qingshu let out a loudugh and turned to leave.

    The Great Monk didn''t stop him, looking at Song Qingshu''s leaving figure, he thought to himself, ¡®There may be a great upheaval in the Wulin in the future.¡¯

    *****

    After leaving Heavenly Dragon Monastery, Song Qingshu also secretly regretted it in his heart, ¡®I already had the old monks in a corner, but why did I bother to pretend to be so righteous?¡¯

    But this thought was fleeting. It was impossible to turn back time, and get the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword''. What''s the use of regretting now? He secretlyforted himself with a few words, ¡®Anyway, there are so many wonderful martial arts in the world, why should I settle for only one?

    Thinking of this, Song Qingshu became happy again, and immediately embarked on the road of searching for other martial arts secrets.

    Acquiring the ¡°Northern Darkness Divine Scripture", ¡°Minute Ice Ripple Step¡±, and that damn ¡°Six Meridians Divine Sword¡± ended in failure. Now he had to think about the rest of the treasures. The ¡°Nine Yang Divine Scripture¡± was hidden in the dangerous Kunlun Mountains, and it won¡¯t be easy to find it. And now that he had both the ¡°Divine Brilliance Scripture¡± and the ¡°Nine Yin Scriptures¡±, the ¡°Nine Yang Divine Scripture¡± was of not much help to him anyways. Besides, that was Zhang Wuji''s martial arts, and he felt disgusted when he thought about it. Song Qingshu quickly denied the idea of ??going to Kunlun Mountains.

    The ¡°Supreme Mysteries Scripture¡± of the South China Sea was too illusory, and it would be foolish to go search for it in the vast sea. He was afraid that would be buried in the belly of the sea by people from the Xia Ke Ind (Heroes'' Ind) before he even found it. He shook his head and denied that n as well.

    Evil Warding Sword Art¡­Uh, next one!

    It seemed that there was something called the ¡°Small Phaseless Power" in the Shishui Pavilion of Manduo Mountain Vi. But even the ¡°Nine Yang Divine Art" was not helpful to him. Then what would he do with a ¡°Small Phaseless Power¡±? It was quickly denied again.

    How about learning the sword technique of the Ancient Tomb Sect, the ¡°Jade Maiden Swordy¡±? Well, to do that he had to be able to draw a circle with his left hand and a square with his right hand. Song Qingshu tried several times and looked at the two shapes on the sand that were not round nor square. No matter how intelligent he was, this seemed quite impossible to do. It seemed that the ¡°Jade Maiden Swordy¡± could not be practiced, so let''s look for something else. This twisted sword technique was not in line with his own personality and temperament anyways.

    White clothes like the snow, apanied by a sword, flying immortal soaring in the sky, that was the heroic posture that all men yearned for!

    It seemed that the only one remaining was the ¡°Tomb of Swords¡± in the Shendiao Valley and the ¡°Nine Swords of Dugu¡± of the Mount Hua Sect. When he thought about the legendary sword art, Song Qingshu became enthusiastic and embarked on the journey overnight.

    Somewhere in the deep valley outside Xiangyang, Hubei. Song Qingshu looked at the pile of bird droppings with a blue face and identally stepped on some as well. He spit out from the severe stench, "That stupid big eagle can really let it out!"

    With this reference object, Song Qingshu quickly found the ce where Dugu wanted to bury his bones. Looking at the pile of rocks and a few domineering words on the wall, Song Qingshu remained silent for a long time, and finally cursed out loud, ¡°Motherfu*ker! What''s the use of just bragging on? You could¡¯ve written some secret skills here!"

    What kind of luck did Yang Gou have to be so strong in such a short time and defeat so many powerful enemies such as Jinlun Guoshi the ¡®Golden Wheel Imperial Adviser''?

    Searching through the sword tomb, but not finding any martial arts secrets, Song Qingshu suddenly felt a sense of frustration from being abused.

    "A thief doesn''t go empty handed, otherwise there will be more bad luck next time." Song Qingshu picked up a wooden sword and put it on his back. He suddenly thought of something and took a deep breath. "It seems that I used up all my good luck from that incident with Duan Yu that day. After she left me, I aming out empty time and time again!"

    "I don''t believe that I won''t get anything from Mount Hua!" Song Qingshu sternly remarked and embarked on the road to Mount Hua.

    *****

    Now, let¡¯s talk about the White Horse Temple, the abode of the King of Venoms on the bank of Dongting Lake thousands of miles away. Hu Fei and Cheng Lingsu were looking at the beautiful woman in front of them with their eyes wide open, "This beautiful aunt, are you really Brother Song¡¯s wife?"

    Zhou Zhiruo''s face twitched, but she still said with a smile, "Yes, little brother, Qingshu is indeed this auntie''s husband. Because he was seriously injured, he was unwilling to drag me down. I visited Songzhou¡¯s Godly Doctor Xue of Zhoucheng and Ping Yizhi of Kaifeng. Then I heard that Qingshu appeared near this vige a few days ago. Auntie thought that she finally found him. Can my younger brother and younger sister tell auntie where he went?"

    Zhou Zhiruo was searching around to find Song Qingshu all this time, and finally found his whereabouts, but she was deeply afraid of the reputation of the King of Venoms, so she did not dare to use strong words, that¡¯s why she had to cheat.

    "Hmph, I thought Big Brother Song was a gentleman, he already had a wife in his family, so why did hee to provoke my mother!" Little Hu Fei snorted coldly.

    "That''s right, when I saw his eyes staring at me, I knew he was not a good thing." Cheng Lingsu pped her hands and said in agreement.

    "Then can you tell Auntie where he went?" For some reason, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but feel happy when she heard the two children scold Song Qingshu.

    "He¡­he heard my Master say that the Millennium Ginseng can revive even dead bones, then he stupidly ran to Changbai Mountain to dig for ginseng." Hu Fei said with a smile.

    Cheng Lingsu''s eyes lit up, and she spoke in perfect cooperation, "My master said at the time that Millennium Ginseng only exists in the legend, so as to not let him have a false hope. But, after hearing this, he rushed to the northeast overnight."

    After discovering Song Qingshu''s whereabouts, Zhou Zhiruo was overjoyed, and quickly thanked the two children, stepped on the horse beside her, and hurried to the northeast. She imagined in her heart that after she finds Song Qingshu, he must be tortured to death.

    After Zhou Zhiruo had gone far enough, Cheng Lingsu looked back at Hu Fei with a smile but not a smile, "Brother Hu Fei, why did you lie to that woman?"

    Little Hu Fei put his hands behind his back, pretending to look like an adult, "She thought we were children and cheated. Although she kept saying that she was Brother Song¡¯s wife, the hatred in her heart could not be hidden from my eyes. So, how dare I really tell her Brother Song¡¯s whereabouts."

    Out of a woman''s sympathy, Cheng Lingsu frowned and asked, "What if what she said is true, what if Uncle Song was the one in the wrong, and she just wants revenge?"

    Hu Fei chuckled, "Who made Brother Song and my mother be together? If this woman really has malicious thoughts, my mother would be in danger, so I must protect Brother Song. What would I do if a fight breaks out and it hurts my mother? It¡¯s better to have one less problem, so I might as well lie to her and lead her to go to thepletely opposite northeast, hehe¡­"

    "Brother Hu Fei, you have gone astray." Cheng Lingsu sullenly smiled.

    "Uh¡­didn''t I learn it all from you?"

    Our poor leader of Emei was fooled by two little kids and was travelling to the snowynd in the northeast.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 40: The girl in the black dress

    <h4>Chapter 40: The girl in the ck dress</h4>

    Looking back at our Song Qingshu, he had been traveling day and night, and finally arrived at the foot of Mount Hua.

    "If I can¡¯t get the Nine Swords of Dugu then so be it. Let''s first look for the ¡®Golden Serpent Secret Manual¡¯ in Mount Hua. The "Golden Serpent Gentleman" Xia Xueyi is a character I admire very much, he is much more likable than Yuan Chengzhi." Song Qingshu muttered to himself.

    But Mount Hua was very vast. Was it really so easy to find the Golden Serpent Cave?

    Song Qingshu racked his brains to recall the plot of the original book, but still couldn''t remember where the Golden Serpent Cave was located.

    "Yuan Chengzhi was studying sword art at Chaoyang Peak in Mount Hua. The Golden Serpent Cave was discovered nearby by his pet orangutan. So ording to that, the Golden Serpent Cave should be near Chaoyang Peak." Song Qingshu paced back and forth while arranging his thoughts. "However, after the internal conflict of the Mount Hua Sect, it was divided into two factions, the Sword faction and the Qi faction. The Qi faction was headed by Yue Buqun and he basically took over the sect. After they were exiled, many Sword faction masters gathered at Chaoyang Peak. From the beginning, they also called themselves a part of the Quanzhen School. This Chaoyang Peak became the site of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Sword faction, and they had many masters. The "Golden Serpent Gentleman" had many issues with them. Thus, It is impossible for the cave to be too close to Chaoyang Peak."

    In the next few days, Song Qingshu centered on Chaoyang Peak and began to search outside ten miles away, paying attention to any straight cliffs. He now had powerful internal strength, and with the ¡°Cloud-Ascending Ladder¡± of Wudang he became even better at jumping up and down. Song Qingshu leapt back and forth between the mountain walls. All that leaping, although thrilling, was also very dangerous.

    "Wow haha, I finally found it!" After a few days, a burst of exaggeratedughter echoed in the mountains. Song Qingshu looked at the secret cave in front of him and touched his chin, his expression was quite triumphant, "The Binary search algorithm that ourpany''s software engineer told me is quite efficient. I am also quite talented, and I still remember when he just mentioned it casually."

    But when he got into the cave and found an already buried tomb. There was a stone tablet on it, which read "The Tomb of "Golden Serpent Gentleman" Xia Xueyi, Yuan Chengzhi and Xia Qingqing pays their respects", and he couldn''tugh anymore.

    I amte again. Song Qingshu sullenly sat on the ground, and didn¡¯t even have the thought of looking around. He knew that "Golden Serpent Gentleman" left a highly poisonous fake secret manual, and now Yuan Chengzhi has obviously taken away the real secret manual. Then what was there left for him to find there anymore?

    "Sometimes things have to be fated, and follow the flow of fate. Being forceful just doesn¡¯t work." Song Qingshu turned around and looked at the tomb of "Golden Serpent Gentleman" reluctantly. He sighed and came to the entrance of the cave. He leaped up and finally stood on the edge of the cliff. He climbed on a big tree, found a sturdy branch to lie down on, rested his hands behind his head, and stared at the white clouds in the blue sky in a daze.

    "I am so stupid and naive." Song Qingshuughed at himself. "These treasured secrets were originally arranged by fate for the original protagonist, but I foolishly wished topete with the original protagonist for luck. The reality is too cruel, and life is so hard."

    At this time Song Qingshu finally understood that the idea of ??searching for hidden treasures in the world was unrealistic. Although destiny was an illusory thing, you can choose to not believe it, but you also can''t attempt to control or challenge it either.

    "I hope I won''t be a viin destined to be a stepping stone for the protagonist." Song Qingshu felt a deep sense of powerlessness at this moment, and even felt a little at a loss about the future.

    *****

    "Yun Zhonghe, even if I have to jump off the cliff, I won''t let you seed." Suddenly an angry woman''s voice came from under the tree, even if the voice was full of anger and panic, it was sublime and clear.

    Song Qingshu curiously looked down, and saw a curvaceous and slender girl dressed in ck, stepping back to the cliff step by step. The wind on the edge of the cliff was so strong that her hair was blowing all around. She¡­was really pretty.

    Opposite of the beauty was a thin middle-aged man in ck clothing, holding a rotten silver crane w, and touching two moustaches at the corners of his mouth with one hand, he looked at the girl with a smile, "Mu Wanqing, are you searching for you dear lover Duan Yu?" He stared at Mu Wanqing''s crystal clear eyes. But, sure enough, Yun Zhonghe continued to taunt, "Oh, I almost forgot, your lover Duan has be your brother Duan!"

    "You!" After being repeatedly taunted by Yun Zhonghe, Mu Wanqing finally drew her sword and attacked in fury.

    Seeing that his treacherous trick had seeded, a smug smile appeared at the corner of Yun Zhonghe''s mouth, and he greeted her with his silver w. Song Qingshu looked at that lively figure, and noticed that Mu Wanqing''s swordsmanship had some foundation, but unfortunately she was still not the opponent of Yun Zhonghe nicknamed "Thoroughly Cruel, Utterly Evil". In addition, Yun Zhonghe was holding back in his moves, and he continued to attack some hidden ces of the girl. All this was making her angry to the extreme, and she was being restrained by his every move.

    Song Qingshu finally got to see her face clearly. Her face was beautiful and unblemished, like a crescent moon, like a flower covered with snow. Especially her small and delicate chin, with the slim and delicate cherry lips, her beauty was beyond words.

    "Is Duan Yu a fool? Mu Wanqing''s appearance is no worse than that of Wang Yuyan!" This was Song Qingshu''s first reaction after seeing her appearance.

    Then the thought of the fact that he was stained with bad luck ever since reaching the Boundless Jade Cave. Song Qingshu got an idea about how to get back at Duan Yu, and produced a wicked smile on the corner of his lips, "Then I shall tease your lover to relieve the hatred in my heart!"

    On the ground, Yun Zhonghe''s heart became more and more excited. He realized that Mu Wanqing was about to be captured, and after that he was allowed to do whatever he wanted. And, when he thought that he had never touched such a beautiful woman in his life, his heart suddenly became hot.

    "Who is making so much noise? You''re disturbing my beauty sleep." Suddenly the sounding from the tree made the two of them startled. When they looked up, they saw a ragged, messy-haired farmer boy sitting on a branch. He was stretching up hiszy waist, and his sleepy eyes looked like he had just been awakened.

    "Smelly boy, go away, don''t disturb this uncle¡¯s good deed." Yun Zhonghe was terribly annoyed. It turned out that during this period, Song Qingshu had been eating and sleeping on the road, and his clothes had be very dirty and messy. What¡¯s more, the weather has been getting a lot hot recently. Song Qingshu was used to air conditioning in his previous life. How could he stand this extreme heat? So, he also unconsciously rolled up his trousers, and now he looked like a young woodcutter from the countryside.

    Song Qingshu pretended to stare at Yun Zhonghe in a dazed manner, and eximed, "So you are Jin Yong''s cousin."

    "Who is Jin Yong?" Yun Zhonghe was confused, but he hadn''t noticed the existence of other people at all just now, and he was here for a while too! So, he couldn''t figure out the identity of this weird boy.

    And, he certainly didn''t know that Yun Zhonghe was the pen name of Jin Yong''s cousin Xu Zhimo. Reminiscing about Xu Zhimo''s unfortunate behavior in his previous life, Song Qingshu secretly praised, "Old man Jin has a good hand at writing!"

    "Why do you put on a veil in broad daylight? You look weird." Mu Wanqing looked at Song Qingshu''s appearance strangely.

    "My mother said that I was too ugly, so she covered my face ever since I was a child, and said that the first woman to unveil my veil and see my appearance, I will marry¡­ Oh no, I will have to marry her to be my wife." Song Qingshu smiled stupidly at Mu Wanqing, and stared at her.

    "It turns out to be a fool." Yun Zhonghe sighed in secret.

    Mu Wanqing saw him staring at her, and angrily said, "What are you looking at!"

    "Sister, sister, you are so beautiful. Why don¡¯t youe and lift my veil? I will marry you as my wife." Song Qingshu said in a naive voice.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    In case you didn''t notice yet¡­yes, our protagonist is somewhat evil. But, he is evil with a bottom line.

 Chapter 41: The third best in the world

    <h4>Chapter 41: The third best in the world</h4>

    When Mu Wanqing heard his words, there was a sense of confusion and absurdity in her heart. How could this conversation be so familiar? The expression on her face turned frosty and she raised her arms, "Go away, or I will shoot you with a poisoned arrow!"

    "This sister is so fierce! I feel so scared¡­" Song Qingshu hurriedly stepped aside, muttering in his mouth, "So fierce, she¡¯s definitely not suitable to be my wife."

    Although Song Qingshu lowered his voice, he deliberately made the content of his words audible to Mu Wanqing, and she couldn''t help but grit her teeth with hatred. However, thinking that there was Yun Zhonghe here, she hurriedly shifted her attention to guard against him.

    "Mu Wanqing, what''s wrong with you following me? This brother is an expert at taking good care of people." Yun Zhonghe spoke with raised eyebrows, and an obscene tone.

    "Shameless!" Mu Wanqing raised her hand and shot a ¡°Butterfly Sleeve Arrow¡±. Yun Zhonghe had been prepared for this for a long time, and he swiftly drew close to her.

    Song Qingshu on the side was shocked when he saw it. This Yun Zhonghe¡¯s martial arts was nothing to speak of, but his movement technique (Qinggong) was superb. Even if it was him who wanted to catch him, he would have to rely on endurance to win.

    Mu Wanqing was barely hanging on. Suddenly, her face turned pale, and she quickly swung her sword to protect herself, but Yun Zhonghe shot forward like lightning, hitting the acupuncture point on her waist with one finger. She was heartbroken when Duan Yu turned out to be her own brother. Now she was caught by Yun Zhonghe. Thinking of the iing nightmare, she was so anxious that she fainted.

    "What a great beauty, she fainted so beautifully. She¡¯s pretty even when she passed out." Yun Zhonghe rubbed his own hands together and looked at the beautiful woman lying on the ground. His saliva almost came out, "Should I wake her up and do the happy deed, or just do the happy deed before waking her up?"

    "If she wakes up, she mightmit suicide, and that scenery will be terrible, but now she is like a piece of dead wood, shecks strength." Yun Zhonghe was caught in a dilemma for a while.

    "Sigh, the reputation of all the flower thieves in the world is corrupted by a scum like you." At this time, a voice sounded next to him, which frightened Yun Zhonghe.

    When he looked up, he saw that the foolish boy was standing there looking at him with disdain, and Yun Zhonghe fiercely red at him, "Smelly boy, it turns out that you were pretending to be foolish and teasing this senior."

    "Prince Duan Yu is top grade even among all the yboys. He steals the women''s hearts first, then leaves after deceiving them. Those women are also willing to let him go, and in the end, he ends up with a good reputation as romantic and suave. How can he have a notorious reputation like you? Everyone will spurn you after hearing your name." Song Qingshu''s calm expression startled Yun Zhonghe.

    However, his words stung Yun Zhonghe''s nerves, and he angrily said, "Duan Zhengchun''s little brat is a dignified prince of Dali. As soon as this identity is revealed, many women would willingly throw themselves into his arms. Besides, he is good looking. His martial arts is good, and there is a lot of gold in his pockets. How can we, themon people, bepared with him?"

    "So you are jealous?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, and suddenly asked with curiosity, "Among the women you harmed, did any of them look like any one of Duan Zhengchun¡¯s lovers?"

    Yun Zhonghe looked a little embarrassed, so he had to tell the truth: "No¡­"

    "Let me tell you the truth, you never really thought about improving your own situation, but chose the evil path. You have no meat on your face, and your body is like a bamboo pole, and it¡¯s obvious that your body is hollowed out by debauchery and wine. With your notoriety, women will only look at you if they are blind." Song Qingshu curled his lips and spoke with disdain.

    "I don''t need a woman to look at me!" As he woke up from his daze, Yun Zhonghe couldn''t help being furious at the word aimed at him.

    Song Qingshu shook his head, "I told you as much to make you aware of your failure in this life. I hope you will reincarnate in your next life and reflect on it."

    Yun Zhongheughed twice, he waved the rotten silver crane ws and attacked. Song Qingshu turned at a superb angle on the spot, just enough to create a gap between them, and pointed a finger under his opponent''s armpit.

    Yun Zhonghe felt his whole body go numb. He couldn''t move, and was shocked, "How did you know that my weakness is under my armpit?"

    "It¡¯s beneficial to be cultured and educated. ¡®When Crane and Snake fight, look under its armpit'', this ismon sense." Song Qingshu calmly said, but he thanked Wang Yuyan ten thousand times in his heart. In the original novel, it was she who pointed out the weak spot of Yun Zhonghe. With this information it was easy to defeat him, and it would be impossible to capture him otherwise.

    Yun Zhonghe was very evil, and he had a very clever mind. With his eyes turned, he began to look for a way out, "This little brother, I heard your high opinion just now, and I noticed that you are also a fellow man on the same path. Since you have fallen in love with this beauty, I will respect your decision. Please feel free to let me go."

    "Bah! Who is the same as you?" Song Qingshu viciously stepped on his foot, and he jumped up in pain, "Besides, now you are under my mercy, and if I really want this girl. Why would I need your permission?"

    "Yes, yes¡­Your Excellency is a proud hero. You are majestic and handsome. Your demeanor is like the autumn wind, romantic and suave¡­" Yun Zhonghe''s words made Song Qingshu irritated, and he waved his hand to stop him from continuing his ttery, "No matter what you say, it''s of no use today. You cannot escape death, I will send you on your way to the afterlife and avenge the women whose lives you have ruined."

    Yun Zhonghe panicked, but he noticed the intent in his tone and quickly said, "As long as the hero promises to let me go, I can give you my martial arts techniques."

    "What will I do with your useless martial arts?" Song Qingshu said with disdain.

    "Of course, the martial art of this lowly one is not worth mentioning in the eyes of this hero." Yun Zhonghe smiled awkwardly, "But, my movement technique (Qinggong) can be ranked third among all of Wulin." His tone couldn''t hide his pride.

    "Oh? Then who are the top two?" Song Qingshu suddenly became interested, as he didn''t have any martial arts techniques that were in the top ten in the world.

    "The first in terms of movement technique (Qinggong) is naturally Ming Cult¡¯s Wei Yixiao, the "Green Winged Bat King". He is actually god gifted in terms of movement technique (Qinggong)." Yun Zhonghe said with admiration, "As for the title second best in movement technique (Qinggong), that goes to Dongfang Bubai of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, that ghostly abnormality should also far exceed me." Yun Zhonghe''s tone was full of dread.

    "And the third is you?" Song Qingshu sneered, "Do you feel no shame?"

    Yun Zhonghe awkwardly smiled, "The hero is wise, there are indeed many people in the world who are not weaker than me, but there is no one notably better than me. So, I can only shamelessly im to be the third." Noticing that Song Qingshu still showed no interest. He panicked and hurriedly added, "This lowly one and Wei Yixiao¡¯s movement technique (Qinggong) have the same origin. I am only inferior due to aptitude and internal strength issues, so I can''t achieve the same great results."

    "Oh? What''s the name of the movement technique (Qinggong)?" Song Qingshu was really excited now.

    "Traceless Sand Treading Steps!" Finally seeing him show interest, Yun Zhonghe hurriedly repiled, "As long as Young Hero lets this viin go, this viin promises to repent and never harm any good women again."

    "Okay! Tell me the movement technique¡¯s (Qinggong) form. After I check it, I will naturally let you go." Song Qingshu''s heart was pounding at this moment. It would be great if he learned the "Traceless Sand Treading Steps". It was really not much weaker than the ¡°Minute Ice Ripple Step¡±.

    When he saw that his opponent promised so easily, Yun Zhonghe began to doubt in his heart and he sneered, "If I tell the movement technique¡¯s (Qinggong) form, and then the Young Hero decides to kill me. Then I won¡¯t have any chance to regret."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Thank you <strong>Bob Oakley</strong> and <strong>Crusty</strong> for bing my patrons on Patreon! I really appreciate it.

    I am having difficulty choosing between "Movement technique" and "Qinggong". What do you guys think? Which one sound better?

 Chapter 42: A sweet smile

    <h4>Chapter 42: A sweet smile</h4>

    "Although I usually disregard the rules of etiquette, but, I am a man of my words." Song Qingshu saw that Yun Zhonghe didn''t believe his words, so he had to say, "I can take a poisonous oath, but you must also take a poisonous oath. If you harm women in the future¡­"

    At the moment, Yun Zhonghe was under his knife, like a fish ready to be chopped up, so he couldn¡¯t find any other way out. He nodded and agreed. After listening to Song Qingshu¡¯s poisonous oath, he also swore a poisonous oath, "If I continue to harm any good women in the future, I will be struck by heavenly lightning to death in the future." But he sneered in his heart, the heavenly lightning? Was there such a way of death in the world?

    Song Qingshu noticed the tricks in his oath, and didn''t care, because he knew that in all of Jin Yong''s martial arts novels, there was an iron rule, that was, the vition of the oath would be punished in the end. Since Yun Zhonghe made the oath of heavenly lightning, if he does evil in the future, it would be hard to escape the eyes of the heavenly lightning.

    The two made their vows, and Yun Zhonghe hesitated for a while and then said the form of Traceless Sand Treading Steps,"The one who scatters, the emissary of the divine. To utilize and harness its power, one must follow the instance between the moments¡­"

    As he listened to it, Song Qingshu''s eyes started to brighten. When Yun Zhonghe finished speaking thest word, Song Qingshu felt that his body suddenly became much lighter. He looked at the mountain slopes dozens of meters away from the cliff. His heart moved, and he kicked the ground with his feet. He leaped out like a sharp sword, by the time Yun Zhonghe blinked his eyes, Song Qingshu had reached the opposite mountain slope. Then he turned around, and with a light tap of the toe, quickly flew back like lightning.

    "Are you a man or a ghost!" Yun Zhonghe looked at Song Qingshu in horror. How could he have thought that this guy would be able to learn the ¡°Traceless Sand Treading Steps¡± so quickly. And his movement technique (Qinggong) also greatly surpassed his own!

    "Well, I''m in a good mood this time, so I will let you live." Song Qingshu unsealed Yun Zhonghe''s acupuncture point and waved his hand, ¡°Remember your vow.¡±

    Yun Zhonghe picked up the rotten silver crane ws on the ground and nced at Song Qingshu with aplicated expression, "You are very talented, it is rare. Given time, you have the ability to be the best in the world." His expression was rather lonely, and he swiftly left the mountain.

    Song Qingshu also didn''t expect that he would be this talented in movement technique (Qinggong). This "Traceless Sand Treading Steps" was verypatible with him, and in time, he will definitely be able to reach the realm of great perfection.

    Thinking about hisck of talent in other martial arts, but his strangepatibility with movement techniques (Qinggong) and Bewitching Technique, Song Qing¡¯s expression couldn''t help but be weird. Could it be that he was destined to be a flower thief?

    On the side, the unconscious Mu Wanqing woke up with a soft cry. Song Qingshu''s face instantly returned to that silly look again, he squatted beside her and stared at her with a grin.

    As soon as Mu Wanqing regained consciousness, she remembered that her acupuncture points were sealed by Yun Zhonghe before she fainted, and her heart sank. If she failed to protect her chastity, she could only choose to take her own life to requite her love for Duan Yu.

    When she opened her eyes, what weed her was Song Qingshu''s silly smiling face, and she screamed in fright. Song Qingshu seemed to be taken aback by her too, so he fell back on his butt three feet away.

    Mu Wanqing finally reacted, she looked at the familiar clothes on his body, and asked with uncertainty, "Are you that Little Fool?"

    "Yes, yes, pretty sister, do you remember me?" Song Qingshu suddenly became excited, and leaned over again.

    "Ah~ Don''te close to me!" Mu Wanqing eximed, suddenly remembered Yun Zhonghe, and secretly looked at her whole body. She was neatly dressed, and it seemed that nothing dishonorable had happened. She asked strangely, "That thin bamboo pole just now. What happened to him?" She thought that Song Qingshu was really a trivial man from the wild, and he didn''t know Yun Zhonghe, so she described his appearance instead.

    "Oh, the one you are talking about was beaten away by me." Song Qingshu gave an honest smile.

    "You?" Mu Wanqing nced at him with suspicion. This guy was obviously unkempt and stupid, so she didn¡¯t believe him in her heart.

    "You don''t believe me?" Song Qingshu seemed to have guessed her mind and raised his fist, "I have great strength. I grew up in the mountains and often fought with bears and goris. I can knock out a buffalo with a punch!" He raised chin, like a child who loved to show off.

    "You are just bragging!" Mu Wanqing snorted coldly, turned her head, and stopped looking at him.

    "Then I''ll let you see for yourself." Song Qingshu seemed to feel insulted, his expression a little anxious, he rolled up his sleeves with irritation, and hit the big tree beside him with a punch.

    In front of Mu Wanqing''s disbelieving eyes, thatrge and thick tree was split from the waist, and she turned her head to look at the fool in front of her in horror.

    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. Just now, that punch was the ¡°Great Devil Eradicating Fist¡± from the ¡°Nine Yin Scripture¡±. Although it was stronger than most masters in wulin, but when Zhang Wuji used his ¡°Seven Injuries Fist¡± in Guangming, he also hit a tree of the same thickness, it became a pile of fine powder. He, on the other hand, could only split the tree, so the gap was obvious.

    But he was satisfied with the result for now, so Song Qingshu turned his head and looked at Mu Wanqing with a smile, "How about it, aren¡¯t I very strong?"

    After Mu Wanqing came out of her daze, she noticed that the veil on his face had been removed. Although there were many dirt stains on his face, she could still make out the fine face behind it, and she softly asked, "Why did you take off your veil? "

    "Didn''t my mother say that the first woman who took off my veil, I will marry her?" Song Qingshu paused deliberately. To Mu Wanqing his smile looked a little shameless, "But then I remembered that my mother once said that girls are all very shy, they are all¡­ uh, what was that word again? What was the word she used¡­" Song Qingshu deliberately made an expression of contemtion.

    "Reserved!" Mu Wanqing on the ground said irritably.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, "Yes, that! My mother was talking about them being reserved! So I thought, this sister is so beautiful, and she also seems to be a very reserved woman. Maybe she likes me in her heart, but she must be too embarrassed to take the initiative to lift my veil. Therefore, as a man, I have to take the initiative to make things easier for you."

    "Nonsense!" Mu Wanqing was trembling with anger, "Who likes you in her heart?"

    "Isn''t that the case?" Song Qingshu showed a puzzled look. "I saw it in a y, a beautiful girl was kidnapped by bad guys in the wilderness. At that time, a young knight appeared, just like me! The bad guy ran away and the girl was rescued. Then shouldn''t that girl dedicate herself to him?"

    "Who said that if a woman is rescued, she must dedicate herself!" Mu Wanqing was ashamed and angry. She lived alone with her master her whole life. Except for Duan Yu, she had never seen any other young man. Facing Song Qingshu¡¯s endless teasing. She didn''t even know how to refute, "Besides¡­besides, what kind of young knight are you!"

    "Wow!" Song Qingshu rolled on the ground and cried, "Mom was right, you must think I am ugly, not as good-looking as the young knights in the y."

    Mu Wanqing turned her head and looked at him. When she saw Song Qingshu crying and heartbroken, she felt it was a little unbearable andforted him, "It''s not like that."

    Hearing her words, Song Qingshu whizzed and stood up, "Then are you willing to be my wife?"

    Mu Wanqing was almost choked to death by that sentence, but she realized that the day was almost over, and it was gradually getting dark. In this wilderness, one man and a woman alone, and her acupuncture points were sealed, so she couldn''t move. If this fool had any evil intentions, she would surely suffer. So she smiled and softly said, "Little Fool, can you unseal my acupuncture points for me first, and then we can discuss this issue."

    Mu Wanqing''s expression has been as cold as ice since till now. This sudden smile was like the first melting of ice and snow, and it was like a hundred flowers blooming. Song Qingshu felt like he was hit by a heavy hammer in his chest, and he secretly regretted, "I wanted to just tease her. But, if I fall into this trap instead, I will probably lose more than I gain."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 43: Born in different places, but dying together

    <h4>Chapter 43: Born in different ces, but dying together</h4>

    Song Qingshu smiled, he rubbed his hands, and his fingertips slowly moved towards the upper parts of Mu Wanqing''s body, "But I don¡¯t know how to unseal the acupoints. Should I tap here or here?"

    "Don''t touch me!" Mu Wanqing eximed, and quickly closed her eyes, her face turning pale.

    "You are going to be my wife anyways. What does it matter if I touch you or not?" Song Qingshu''s fingers were getting closer and closer to Mu Wanqing''s body.

    "If you dare to touch me, I will bite my tongue and kill myself!" Mu Wanqing red with her beautiful eyes and bit her red lips with her teeth.

    "But how can I unseal your acupuncture points without touching you?" Song Qingshu''s expression looked very innocent.

    "You go find a tree branch from nearby, bring it over and I''ll teach you." Mu Wanqing was almost crying.

    "Good!" Song Qingshu ran to the side happily, and after a few breaths, he came back again, "Madame, do you think my stick is thick enough?"

    Before Mu Wanqing even had time to get angry when she heard him calling her his wife, she saw Song Qingshu standing aside holding a branch with the thickness of a thigh. She felt that she would go crazy!

    "It doesn¡¯t have to be so thick, change to the thickness simr to your fingers." Mu Wanqing almost couldn''t wait for a chance to shoot this wicked person to death.

    "Oh, your body can''t bear such a thick stick, you should¡¯ve told me earlier." Song Qingshu muttered while turning around.

    Mu Wanqing was so angry that she almost broke through her acupuncture points. She looked at him suspiciously and found that he was still that same stupid young man. So, she could only speak to him fiercely, "Little Fool, if I find out that you are doing all this on purpose to tease me, I will definitely kill you."

    "Lady, what is teasing?" Song Qingshu turned around and looked at her in confusion.

    "You¡­" Mu Wanqing almost felt suffocated, and impatiently said, "It''s nothing, go look for a branch."

    "Oh~" Song Qingshu looked and looked, and finally found a suitable stick, "Lady, what should I do now?"

    "I was tapped on the Yaoshu (weist) acupoint. You can hit my lower acupoint with a branch to unseal that acupuncture point." Mu Wanqing said that while the roots of her ears turned red.

    "What¡­Where is the lower acupoint?" Song Qingshu asked with a pair of wide open eyes that knew no evils of this world. In fact, there was a special technique for acupuncture in the ¡°Nine Yin Scripture¡±. So, how could he not know this? He just wanted to tease this beautifuldy, so he asked about it even though he knew.

    Mu Wanqing hesitated for a moment, but still said, "Inner thigh¡­"

    Her voice became lower and lower, and turned her head away in embarrassment after she finished speaking.

    "That''s it~" Song Qingshu thoughtfully spoke up. But, just as Mu Wanqing wanted to speak some more, she found that he was poking around her inner thigh with a wooden stick.

    "That ce is wrong!" Mu Wanqing cried out, "It''s three inches above the knee."

    When Song Qingshu noticed Mu Wanqing''s tears falling like broken pearls one by one on the grass beside her, his heart felt stuffed, and his movements slowed down.

    Any man wouldn¡¯t bear to tease her anymore when she looked like a pear flower in the rain. Song Qingshu was a man, so he also was no exception to that.

    After he tapped her lower acupuncture point with the branch, Mu Wanqing finally regained control of her body. She turned over and jumped up, raising her sleeve arrow to shoot Song Qingshu to death.

    She had already nned out how to fix this stinky boy who made her so miserable, but at this moment, when she saw him looking up at with his innocent and silly look, she couldn''t bear to do it.

    Ayer of mist appeared on her beautiful eyes again. Mu Wanqing squatted down, buried her head between her thighs and started crying.

    "Lady, why are you crying?" Song Qingshu asked cluelessly from the side.

    "Go away! Auuuoo~" Mu Wanqing continued to cry and became more sad. At first, she was only sad about the grievances she received today. Later, when she thought that she and Duan Yu were not fated to be together, she couldn''t help but feel even more sad and felt that God was too cruel.

    Finally, her crying gradually subsided. Mu Wanqing''s eyes were red and swollen, and she raised her head to see that Song Qingshu hadn''t left, but fell asleep under the big tree beside her.

    "Puff!" Seeing his drooling look, Mu Wanqing couldn''t hold back andughed for a moment.

    "Lady, you''re awake~" Song Qingshu quickly opened his eyes and giggled.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but Mu Wanqing didn¡¯t feel that angry this time. She was introverted by nature. Because of the environment she was in while growing up, she had no friends. After learning that Duan Yu was her own brother, she copsedpletely, and had no one she could talk to. It made her feel even more lonely in the world. This fool, although looked stupid, it seemed that he really cared about her.

    "Little Fool, what''s your name?" Mu Wanqing asked, wiping the tears on her cheek with the back of her hand.

    "You already know that my name is Little Fool, and you still ask me what is it? You are so stupid." Song Qingshu grinned.

    "Your name is really Little Fool?" Mu Wanqing was feeling quite surprised. How could a parent give a child such a name?

    "Yes, my mother gave it to me, but unfortunately she is not here anymore." Song Qingshu thought of his mother from his previous life, and felt sad.

    She originally wanted tofort him, but the inexperienced Mu Wanqing realized that she didn''t know how tofort him, her Tsundere attributes suddenly kicked in, and she remained silent.

    "By the way, where is your home?" After a while, Mu Wanqing realized that it was gettingte. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to go down the mountain today. She was also worried that she would run into Yun Zhonghe again and decided to stay with this fool. He would act as her free bodyguard. As for the issue of him being a man, Mu Wanqing nced at him and automatically excluded him from the category of men.

    "Home¡­after my mother was gone, I have no home," Song Qingshu''s nose felt sour, "Later, any ce under the heavens became my home. Wherever there is a cave, there is my home."

    Mu Wanqing looked at him sympathetically. No wonder this fool was so stupid, he had been living like a savage, so of course his IQ was abnormal.

    "Then where did you live during these few days?" The cold wind blew, Mu Wanqing looked at the sky, and estimated that there would be heavy rain in a while. But at the moment she just wanted to quickly find a shelter, otherwise she would get wet when it rains. It would be troublesome if she got sick.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, and his hand pointed to the side of the cliff, where he had been living these few days.

    Mu Wanqing came to the edge of the cliff with suspicion, grabbed the big tree on the side, stretched her head to look down, and only saw the clouds and mist. His home was nowhere to be seen. And she angrily said, "You lied to me!"

    "No no," Song Qingshu hurriedly waved his hands, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to see it with your own eyes."

    "How will you take me there?" Mu Wanqing stared at him nkly.

    "You just have to hold on and jump down with me." Song Qingshu grinned.

    Mu Wanqing felt angry again, but quickly recovered her calm. She no longer had a fate with her beloved Duan Yu in this life. She felt as if she was already dead, so she didn¡¯t think much even if she jumped and fell to her death with him. However, if the future generations found their remains, wouldn¡¯t they think that they were a pair of lovers who died in the name of love?

    Song Qingshu noticed Mu Wanqing''s face turning blue and white, and then she shuddered all over her body, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, are you going?"

    Mu Wanqing smiled sadly, thinking to herself that she could imagine so much even when she was about to die, so she nodded very simply.

    Song Qingshuughed and came closer to her, wrapped his left hand around her soft waist, and hugged Mu Wanqing tightly in his arms.

    Mu Wanqing finally came to her senses and was about to resist, but Song Qingshu leaped and jumped off the cliff.

 Chapter 44: The Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art</h4>

    Mu Wanqing closed her eyes in resignation, but the imaginary fall did not happen. She opened her eyes in doubt and found the two of them standing on a tform protruding from the cliff wall. The mountains were often surrounded by rain and mist, so naturally no one knew that there was another mystery hidden here.

    Realizing that she was in the arms of another man, Mu Wanqing quickly pushed Song Qingshu away, and awkwardly looked for something to say, "This is where you live?"

    Reminiscing about the unique scent of the girl which resembled the distinct fragrance of orchids, a smile appeared at the corner of Song Qingshu''s mouth, "Yes. It''s going to rain,e with me."

    Mu Wanqing cautiously followed behind him. When she found the tombstone of the "Golden Serpent Gentleman", she was startled, and her voice trembled, "Here¡­ why is there a grave here?"

    "What''s all the fuss about?" Song Qingshu nced at her strangely, and nonchntly said, "His grave is so fresh and refined, I am sure that this "Golden Serpent Gentleman" must have been a hermit expert."

    "Come in, no misfortune, no resentment." Mu Wanqing read the writing on the wall and said with a strange expression, "From what it says, this senior seems to have left some martial arts secrets¡­"

    "When I found this ce, there were not even a few bird feathers here." Song Qingshu said angrily, and handed the dry food in the parcel to Mu Wanqing.

    Looking at the big pie in her hand, she hesitated to eat it. Out of her woman¡¯s precaution, Mu Wanqing subconsciously worried that there might be questionable medicine in it. But then she thought, even when she had her acupuncture point sealed, this Little Fool didn¡¯t do anything. So, she just raised it to her lips and started eating it bit by bit.

    Alone and silent, Mu Wanqing felt very ufortable. She was unwilling to continue eating in silence, so she started asking one question after another, "Little Fool, what are you going to do tomorrow?"

    "Searching for treasures." Song Qingshu''s answer waspletely beyond Mu Wanqing''s expectation.

    "What kind of treasure do you want to search for?" Mu Wanqing looked at him in surprise.

    "I heard that there are treasures on Mount Hua, so I came to search for treasures. I just found this ce a few days ago." Song Qingshu thought for a while and replied.

    "Is the treasure you''re talking about martial arts secrets or gold and silver treasures?" Mu Wanqing recalled the scene in the cave, and suddenly realized.

    "Can you eat those martial arts secrets or gold and silver treasures?" Song Qingshu said stupidly, "I''m here to look for my wife. I heard that there are fairies on Mount Hua. Although you are very beautiful, I still want to look for some again. See if I can find a more beautiful little fairy wife."

    Mu Wanqing gave him a silent nce, and was toozy to pay attention to him, so she just closed her eyes and rested, holding the hilt of the sword tightly with her right hand, and quietly guarding.

    After a long time, Mu Wanqing opened her eyes and saw that the other party was already lying on the ground and fell asleep, she couldn''t help but smile, and fell asleep with confidence.

    When she woke up the next day, Mu Wanqing looked at the cliff that was several feet high, and felt a little troubled about how to get back up. Song Qingshu came to her, "Hey, leave it to me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he naturally took hold of Mu Wanqing''s slender waist, and Mu Wanqing''s body stiffened, but she gradually softened. Song Qingshu hugged her, and using both hands and feet, began vigorously climbing up.

    Originally, Mu Wanqing had always suspected that he was a martial arts master pretending to be dumb, but noticed that his climbing posture was terrible, like a monkey. So she suddenly smiledfortably, thinking that he might have grown up in the mountains since childhood. And he learned these physical abilities from the mountain beasts.

    Stepping on the t ground, Mu Wanqing swiftly pushed Song Qingshu away as usual. She was originally nning to leave, but thinking that she didn''t have a ce to go, and wondering what the treasure Song Qingshu was talking about, she followed him step by step.

    Song Qingshu saw that she didn''t mean to leave, his eyes lit up, and he teased, "Wife, you really can''t bear to leave me."

    "If you talk more nonsense, I''ll shoot you with a poisoned arrow!" Mu Wanqing warned with a sullen eye. "You are not allowed to call me your wife in the future."

    "Okay, wife~" Song Qingshu agreed with a grin.

    "You!"

    The two of them fought and made a ruckus all the way to Mount Hua of the Five Sacred Mountains.

    Although Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Qi Faction was a decent and upright sect in the past, their pool of talents were now withered, and it was not as powerful as the Sword Faction of the Chaoyang Peak. The two travelled all the way in while hiding their presence, and none of the Qi Faction disciples found them.

    "Are you going to trespass there? I think that cliff is right in front of Mount Hua Sect." Mu Wanqing looked at the steep mountain road in front of her, and hesitantly said.

    "We will find the treasure there! Are you feeling scared, my wife?" Song Qingshu asked while winking his eyebrows.

    "Huh, what is this girl afraid of!" Mu Wanqing was originally a reckless girl from the start. She was feeling a little hesitant due to the name of Mount Hua before, but when Song Qingshu provoked her, she didn''t care about it anymore.

    The two walked through the long wooden steps, and finally came to the top of the Cogitation Cliff. The Cogitation Cliff had three sides, on one side was a mountain wall, and there was a cave on the mountain wall. This ce seemed very deserted.

    "Thest one to visit here should have been Linghu Chong." Song Qingshu thought, "Linghu Chong is quite good among the many protagonists. Although he has already learned the ¡°Nine Swords of Dugu¡±, the ¡°Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art¡± should remain in the cave intact."

    Song Qingshu had already figured out that he couldn''tpete with the original protagonists in terms of luck. Therefore, he had given up on acquiring all the unique skills of the original protagonists. However, there were still many martial arts in the original work that the protagonists had never monopolized, and the ¡°Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art¡± was one of them.

    "Little Fool, what do you do with a wooden sword all day long?" Mu Wanqing wondered very early on about the thin wooden sword on Song Qingshu''s back. With her knowledge, of course, she knew that it was possible to fight with a wooden sword. But, that required a higher realm of attainment in the way of the sword, so she purely thought it was just a toy.

    "This husband doesn¡¯t want to hurt my wife, so I disdained the use of sharp swords from a long time ago." Song Qingshu looked intoxicated.

    "Toozy to care about your words." Mu Wanqing had long be ustomed to his bragging hobbies in the past few days, so she didn''t even bother to give him a look of contempt.

    Although Song Qingshu was quite sure of his spection in his heart, he didn''t see those sword moves with his own eyes. So, everything was unknown. As soon as he entered the cave, he paid special attention to the traces on the wall, and soon found a faint crack on the wall behind a tree vine.

    With a light palm strike, Song Qingshu knocked down the rock covering it and bent down to get in.

    "Ah!" When she looked at the bones all over the floor, Mu Wanqing''s heart became tense, and she held the sword firmly in her hand.

    "I thought it was some kind of treasure, but it turned out to be some crappy paintings." Although Song Qingshu seemed disappointed, his eyes quickly swept across the various sword moves on the wall.

    "You stupid ghost, this is clearly a superb sword technique." Hearing his voice, Mu Wanqing looked up and saw the ¡°Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art¡± technique on the wall, as well as a detailed description of various evasion techniques.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Remember I said that I had iing exams? Well, it has been dyed indefinitely. The situation is simr to Schr?dinger''s cat, it may be alive, or it also might be dead. No one knows what will happen.

 Chapter 45: Fighting with Feng Qingyang

    <h4>Chapter 45: Fighting with Feng Qingyang</h4>

    Song Qingshu didn''t listen to what Mu Wanqing was saying. He just continued to observe. He had alreadyprehended the ¡°Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art¡± and the expert description of the evasion techniques by the ten senior elders of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Then he closed his eyes, and his mind swiftly began to work.

    After reading the original novels, he had long understood that having more tricks up his sleeve would give him a better chance of staying alive. If these sword techniques are used as usual, they would most probably be easily countered by the opponents. But as long as they are performed along with the evasion methods, it would be easy to avoid being dragged in by the enemy and then break through.

    In theory, Song Qingshu should have a high level ofbat power, but hecked the vision for actualbat. Now these murals gave him a vivid demonstration of the methods used by the masters.

    The angle, timing, strength of the move, as well as its synergy with the next move, and the enemy''s response¡­ Song Qingshu felt that his thoughts became clearer and clearer.

    Suddenly he was rmed. He turned back and looked behind him. Mu Wanqing noticed his movements, then also turned around, and found an old man with white beard and hair, quietly standing there.

    "Young people these days are very alert." The old man smiled slightly, looking at the sword moves on the wall, he got lost in reminiscence, and finally let out a long sigh, "It¡¯s been so many years, the people of the Sun Moon Holy Cult still found this ce."

    Naturally, this person was Feng Qingyang from the original novel. Song Qingshu was discovered by him as soon as he set his foot on the cliff. He was surprised to find that Song Qingshu didn''t stop at all, and went straight into the hidden cave here.

    Except for Linghu Chong, who identally crashed into this ce, no one else knew about the secret hidden here. Song Qingshu¡¯s behavior was simr to someone who obviously knew about the secret here in advance. He noticed that this young man¡¯s internal strength seemed to be quite decent, unlike his martial arts, so Feng Qingyang calmly spected. ¡®He is probably a member of the Demon Cult, and found out about the secret here from the notes of his predecessors.¡¯

    The technique of the Five Mountain Sword Sects must not fall into the hands of the Demon Cult. Feng Qingyang''s thoughts shed, and he slowly said, "Young man, this old man can''t let you go down the mountain with the ¡°Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art¡±. You should stay here to apany me. This old man will probably live for another twenty or thirty years."

    How could Song Qingshu know that he had been misunderstood by Feng Qingyang as a member of the Demon Cult, and couldn''t help but secretly groan. He just came here to pick up some leftovers that the original protagonist did not fancy. But now this happened!

    Mu Wanqing on the side clearly felt the mysterious aura of the old man. She felt anxious when she heard what he said, and quickly exined, "We just happened to break into the forbidden area of ??your sect unintentionally. We didn''t understand the rules and looked at the technique of the sect. But this guy is just a fool, he won''t remember if he sees it. So, I hope that the Senior will be benevolent, and let him go."

    When he saw that Mu Wanqing was begging for him, Song Qingshu¡¯s heart couldn''t help but warm up and he nced at her gratefully.

    Hearing Mu Wanqing''s words, Feng Qingyang''s expression suddenly became a little weird, "Is he really a fool?" Suddenly he realized something, his expression became more severe, and he looked at Song Qingshu, "It is even more unforgivable to deceive a woman using untruthful words."

    Song Qingshu originally respected this master of sword arts quite a lot, but when he saw that after this guy came in, he just selfishly decided everything by himself without even talking to him. Then he conveniently ced himself on the moral high ground and severely criticized him.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu¡¯s heart surged with anger. And his self-esteem made him smile proudly, "Haha, it sounds like you think that your martial arts is higher than mine."

    Mu Wanqing turned pale and looked at Song Qingshu anxiously, "Little Fool, you should admit your mistake to this senior."

    Feng Qingyang''s heart was usually like an ancient pond that has been tranquil for many years, but he still felt a rush of fire in his heart, and snorted, "This youngster is too arrogant."

    "You can try." Song Qingshu stood there silently, watching him with contempt.

    "You make a move first, otherwise there will be no chance. This old man can let you have three moves first." Feng Qingyang held his hands behind his back, considering his identity, he refused to make a move first.

    "That''s what you said." A wicked smile appeared on Song Qingshu''s mouth. With a movement that propelled him to the extreme, he passed by Feng Qingyang like lightning, and a blood line appeared on his neck. As Feng Qingyang slowly fell, Song Qingshu wiped the blood stains on the wooden sword, and disdainfully said, "Don''t pretend to be a master, you might be struck by lightning."

    Of course, the scene above was just Song Qingshu''s fantasy.

    Feng Qingyang nced at his weird smile strangely, and coldly snorted, "Just now you were lost in a daze. If I acted, you would have been dead."

    Song Qingshu wiped the saliva from his mouth and smiled in embarrassment. How could he make such an elementary mistake? If it hadn''t been for his opponent giving him three opportunities, that daze just now would have cost him his life.

    "Alright, I will humbly ask seniors for his advice." Song Qingshu cheered up, and changed the stance of his feet, his palms implied the defensive position of the Wudang¡¯s ¡°Silky Palm¡±, mixed with the heaviness of the Emei¡¯s ¡°Golden Top Cotton Palm¡± and the intensity of the ¡°Heaven Shaking Iron Palm".

    "Huh!" Feng Qingyang nced at him in surprise, and thought in his heart that this kid could blend several different palm techniques with varying temperament so appropriately, he was really a martial arts genius. It is a pity that he was a member of the evil cult, and he was full of hostility toward him, which was really unfortunate.

    Feng Qingyang steadied his mind, performed a sword technique with his fingers, and greeted his opponent with one finger. Song Qingshu was shocked to find that a sharp and fierce sword qi tore apart his fist wind. If he did not withdraw his palm and move aside, his palm would be pierced. He quickly sted the opponent''s sword qi using the Great Devil Eradicating Fist with his left hand. With one step, he quickly retreated a few meters away.

    "The Palm-defeating Stance, from the Nine Swords of Dugu. It really deserves its reputation." Song Qingshu looked at Feng Qingyang with a heavy expression, and it would be hard to defeat the enemy who knew the Nine Swords of Dugu.

    Feng Qingyang had long since escaped the shackles of the Nine Swords of Dugu. Just now, that finger strike was only a watered down palm-breaking sword intent. When he saw that his opponent mistakenly thought it was the Nine Swords of Dugu, he didn''t exin it to him, "This young man''s martial arts is already foremost in the younger generation. How rare."

    "Old Feng really deserves to be the number one swordsman in the current era." Song Qingshu sincerely expressed his admiration.

    "The first opportunity is over. Now make the second move." Feng Qingyang smiled faintly, and continued to stand with his hand behind his back.

    "Damn, when will I be able to pose like that and pretend to be mighty in front of the enemy." Song Qingshu angrily thought, and then sent a well executed Tiger w Ending Hand straight toward the opponent''s middle section of the body.

    "Huh!" Feng Qingyang was shocked again. Just now, his palm strike was mixed with the essence of several sets of palm techniques, but this second move was so mediocre. Anticipating that he must have a backup move, he didn''t make any movements.

    Sure enough, when the attack reached in front of him, it changed from a vicious Tiger w Ending Hand to a sinister Nine Yin White Bone w. Feng Qingyang observed the swift change of his techniques, but he didn''t rush or hurry, and calmly used a finger to touch the Nine Yin White Bone w.

    Mu Wanqing looked annoyed and repulsed. Song Qingshu¡¯s Nine Yin White Bone w attacked very quickly, but Feng Qingyang¡¯s fingers seemed to move in slow motion, and he precisely used the sword qi on his fingers to disperse every w strike!

    After a few breaths, Song Qingshu returned to his original ce, and his hands felt numb. Feng Qingyang nced at him in surprise, ¡®I didn''t expect him to counter my sword energy with a frontal attack, and it didn''t hurt him that much as well."

    "There is onest move left." The more this happened, the more alert Feng Qingyang became. The appearance of such a person in the Demon Cult was by no means a blessing for the Five Mountain Sword Sects, and he unconsciously attacked with the intention to kill.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 46: A slap of shame

    <h4>Chapter 46: A p of shame</h4>

    Noting the killing intent in Feng Qingyang''s eyes, Song Qingshu realized that the situation was not good, but he was not afraid of it in his heart, instead he became even more eager to fight him.

    With a stroke of his left hand and a palm of his right hand, he swiftly attacked Feng Qingyang. It was the "The Proud Dragon Repents" of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    Feng Qingyang saw that his opponent chose to do another frontal attack, and his previous use of techniques were too treacherous and unpredictable, so he decided to cope with all changes without changing anything, and secretly condensed the innate sword qi to his fingers.

    Song Qingshu didn''t wait for his moves to get cold. He drew a circle again with his left hand and another palm with his right hand.

    The power of the two palms were stacked upon each other, and it was like a raging wave, unstoppable, like an invisible wall of air sting forward behind the calm wind.

    Feng Qingyang felt that it was bing hard to breathe, and he quickly changed the sword tactics, and greeted the attack with a burst of energy.

    Song Qingshu leaped into the air with the help of the recoiling force, and used the "The Dragon Soars in the Sky" from the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and once again attacked with the third wave of "The Proud Dragon Repents".

    The expression on Feng Qingyang¡¯s face finally changed. He realized that he had underestimated Song Qingshu''s strength. The innate sword qi of his right hand finger was more than enough to break through Song Qingshu¡¯s first two palms. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Song Qingshu would deliver the third palm when the first two were over, and the three palms ovepped. As a result, the strength of palm wind increased exponentially. Feng Qingyang was able to break through his opponents first two waves, but his innate sword qi was blown away by Song Qingshu''s third palm. In desperation, he had no choice but to dodge and move back several feet away.

    Feng Qingyang''s expression was a little embarrassing. After all, this was the first time he was forced to defend while using the sword by an enemy in so many years. And the opponent was still a wet behind the ears young man, "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms! Your Excellency is Master Xiao Feng?"

    "If King Xiao was here, Old Feng might not be having such a good timepared to when he is facing me." Song Qing gave a negative answer in his words, and secretly thanked his luck. He knew the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and also knew the tactics Xiao Feng was best at. He understood the overall principle of the tactic, tried his best to emte it, and actually managed to perform it. Of course, there was still a big gap when it came to the power, the angle of execution and the timing of the attack.

    "Then who are you? You are able to perform techniques of authentic sects such as Wudang and Emei Sect, and you also have the sinister martial arts from the Nine Yin Scripture, the Nine Yin White Bone w. I''m afraid even Xiao Feng and Guo Jing can be considered barely superior to you, and the other elders are far inferior to you." Feng Qingyang''s eyesight was very sharp, he quickly saw through his martial arts skills.

    "You can call me Little Fool." Song Qingshu looked back at the dumbfounded Mu Wanqing, revealing a mischievous smile. But he thought in his heart, ¡®I have a few more achievements on my belt, and I had also done something bad to Zhou Zhiruo, the leader of Emei Sect.¡¯

    "Your three moves are over. If you don''t want to speak the truth, then I¡¯ll have you remain here." Feng Qingyang was slightly angry, he grabbed his sword and attacked.

    The speed of the sword qi made Song Qingshu click his tongue, and he hurriedly used the Slithering Snake Jumping Roon Technique and rolled on the ground, avoiding Feng Qingyang''s fierce sword strike.

    However, even though he missed the first time, Feng Qingyang continued to attack with one sword qi after another. Song Qingshu could only dodge with all his strength, and had no chance to fight back. The space of movement was deliberately being shortened by his opponent to be smaller and smaller.

    Song Qingshu knew that if he continued like this, it would be game over for him within the next ten moves. But he still did not easily counterattack with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Through their exchange of attacks just now, he understood that his palm waves were not too effective against the opponent''s sword qi. Coupled with the Palm-defeating Stance from the Nine Swords of Dugu, no matter how strong the palm wave was, it was no better than paper.

    A given force can have a significantly different effect depending on the area over which the force is exerted. With the same application of strength, the force- bearing area of ??a palm strike was muchrger than the innate sword qi of the opponent''s fingertips. Damn you pressure form!

    Song Qingshu fiercely cursed physics. The gap between them continued to close as his opponent countered his palm strikes with his sword qi.

    Song Qingshu constantly paid attention to the gap. Then finally urged by his internal force, the wooden sword on his back shot out, and he grabbed it with his right hand. He swiped a few sword strikes and started to counterattack.

    Feng Qingyang had noticed his wooden sword a long time ago, and thought it was just an ornament. But he did not expect that this guy had reached the state of ¡°No Sword¡± at such a young age. He observed the thinyer of sword qi that appeared on the surface of the wooden sword. What¡¯s even more surprising was that his sword moves were exactly like the engravings on the wall. The only difference was that they had not beenpletely methodically applied. A couple of sword techniques from the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art were used, but their strength was not the same, it implied that the opponent could swap it at will, and was waiting to see his reaction. And, change tactics at a moment''s notice.

    Feng Qingyang stepped on the ground and quickly retreated a few meters away. Although Song Qingshu¡¯s first three moves were amazing enough, they were not as shocking as this time. He stared at Song Qingshu in utter shock and asked, "You just watched it casually. How can youprehend these sword techniques on the wall with just a few nces?"

    Song Qingshu''s expression turned a bit red in shame, and he shyly replied, "It seems like¡­ that¡¯s what happened."

    After listening to his words, Feng Qingyang almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. He has been called a sword-wielding genius that was seen once in hundreds of years. Only with his decades of cultivation on the way of the sword, he couldprehend the moves on the wall, and then integrate them with his sword intent. This young man, on the other hand, had probably practiced the sword for not more than a year, and he had attained such a realm! How could Feng Qingyang not be surprised if this youth attained something equal to himself.

    "Whether it is true or not, I will just have to try and see it for myself." Feng Qingyang still didn''t believe it, and decided to attack again.

    Song Qingshu quickly focused and parried his attack with the wooden sword.

    For a time, the cave became full sword qi. Feng Qingyang was basically attacking Song Qingshu''s defense, and he was often forced into embarrassing situations. Song Qingshu was like a lonely boat in the storm, always able to stay afloat. He used the technique of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art, and remained undefeated against Feng Qingyang''s Nine Swords of Dugu. Sometimes he even attacked with a few sword strikes so that Feng Qingyang had to use his sword to defend.

    However, Song Qingshu soon came to a bitter self-realization. Although he could fight Feng Qingyang for a hundred moves without being defeated, he knew that if he continued fighting like this Feng Qingyang would no longer show any mercy. And if the sword qi invades his body, he would die without a doubt.

    After he had this thought, he no longer had any will to fight again. And decided to resort to a weird sword technique, while shouting out its name, "Have a taste of my ultimate move, Ten Thousand Swords Return to the Sect!!!"

    Feng Qingyang became confused. This young man gave him too many surprises. He was really afraid that he would lose his concentration and be injured by his weird moves. So, he tightly held his sword in his hands and waited for him.

    When he saw that his opponent fell for his trick, Song Qingshu no longer dared to hesitate, he pushed the Traceless Sand Treading Steps to the extreme, and picked up Mu Wanqing, who was dumbly standing next to him.

    After Feng Qingyang came out of his daze, he couldn''t help but get furious, and he hurriedly used his movement technique (Qinggong) to chase him, but he had lost his first opportunity. Song Qingshu was performing the super movement technique (Qinggong) the Traceless Sand Treading Steps, and was able to swiftly run away, even if he still had a person in his arms. Feng Qingyang had no choice but to watch the distance between the two of them get farther and farther.

    Sensing that Feng Qingyang was finally thrown off, Song Qingshu gently put Mu Wanqing down, and said fortunately, "Miss, fortunately you are soft as a cotton and light as a feather, otherwise we really wouldn''t be able to run away."

    But what answered him was Mu Wanqing''s clear and resounding p.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 47: The beauty wakes up and shows her wrath

    <h4>Chapter 47: The beauty wakes up and shows her wrath</h4>

    "Miss, you¡­" Song Qingshu looked at Mu Wanqing in amazement.

    "Are you a fool, or are you a master of martial arts!" Mu Wanqing pointed at him and trembled with anger, thinking that she was deceived by him for the past two days, and he took advantage of her.

    "Miss Mu, I''m really sorry." This was the end of the matter, and there was no need to pretend anymore, so Song Qingshu bitterly smiled.

    "Is it fun for you, a master, teasing ordinary people like me?" Mu Wanqing''s voice became colder and colder.

    ¡®I think it''s quite fun.¡¯ Song Qingshu thought in his heart, but of course he never dared to say so out loud, "I just noticed that young miss was heartbroken. You also seemed to have thoughts of suicide. There was not a lot of time. I only wanted to persuade you and was afraid that you would reject strangers. So, the only way I could think was to make this bad decision."

    When Mu Wanqing''s sorrowful matter was mentioned again, her small mouth slumped, and a trace of mist appeared in her beautiful eyes.

    Although Mu Wanqing was cold and fierce on the surface, she was only a young girl in the end. If it was in his previous world, she might not have gone to college at this age. Song Qingshu had these thoughts shing in his mind, but he didn''t know how to coax her at the moment.

    After a while, Mu Wanqing turned her head, quietly wiped her cheek with her fingertips, and asked in a deep voice, "What is your name?"

    Noting her jade-like fingers, Song Qingshu¡¯s throat suddenly got a little dry, and quickly replied, "Miss Mu, this humble one is Song Qingshu."

    "Thank you Master Song for helping me a few days ago, and this lowly girl will be forever grateful." Mu Wanqing said coldly, and turned to leave. Although she was extremely angry, ording to her old temperament, after encountering such a stinky man she would naturally kill him with a poison arrow. But considering the incredible martial arts she had just seen with her own eyes, she gave up on this idea.

    "Now she is leaving too." Song Qingshu muttered to himself, his reluctance was very obvious. After being exposed to this beautiful woman, he didn''t know what to say to make her stay. And ording to his personality, he also couldn''t do something like that pretty boy Duan Yu.

    Hearing Song Qingshu talking to himself, Mu Wanqing''s ears blushed, she suddenly stopped, turned around and stared at Song Qingshu, "Go and wash your face, I don''t want to leave without even knowing what my saviour looks like."

    "That¡¯s no trouble at all!" Song Qingshu was aware of Mu Wanqing''s arrogant and unusual personality, and couldn''t figure out her thoughts for a while, so he ran to a nearby stream to wash off the stains on his face, and then fixed his wild hairstyle. Then he tied it up with a cloth strip.

    Looking at the renewed Song Qingshu, an invisible blush appeared on Mu Wanqing''s fair face, "Okay, I have seen it clearly." After speaking, she simply turned around and left.

    Could it be that she was fascinated by the handsomeness of the "Jade-Faced Mengchang"? Song Qingshu was surprised. The original Song Qingshu was a well-known handsome young hero in the wulin. Now that he has achieved great aplishments. His reserved and calm temperament added a few levels of charms. Now, every time he woke up in the morning and looked in the mirror, the first sentence that came out of his mouth was, "I woke up handsome today too."

    Seeing Mu Wanqing go further and further, Song Qingshu shook his head and smiled bitterly in his heart, ¡®Mu Wanqing is a well-known infatuated woman in the original book, who loved her brother Duan Yu all her life, how can she be moved by other men.¡¯

    However, looking at her slender figure, Song Qingshu still shouted out, "After this, I will go back to Jiangnan."

    Seeing Mu Wanqing walking far away as always, without any fluctuations in her body, Song Qingshu became anxious and quickly added, "Duan Yu was taken away by Tibetan Empire¡¯s master Jiumozhi, his intention is to go to Murong Bo''s grave at Gusu. Before his cremation."

    Mu Wanqing really trembled, stopped for a moment, and continued to walk, finally disappearing from Song Qingshu''s sight.

    ¡®It seems that my position in her heart is still not as good as that pretty boy Duan Yu!¡¯ Song Qingshu was full ofplex emotion, without realizing that he was also a true pretty boy through and through.

    However, he was sure that Mu Wanqing would go to Jiangnan to save Duan Yu. Song Qingshu was not worried about her safety at all. Although Jiumozhi was a little bit despicable at times, fundamentally he was still a virtuous monk, unlike Yun Zhonghe who had the hobby of attacking a weak girl like Mu Wanqing.

    The reason he was sending her to Jiangnan was that Song Qingshu had already made ns to go to Jiangnan.

    In these two days of free time, he had been nning his future. The search for treasures that he nned before seemed very unrealistic now. But now, his martial arts was actually powerful enough, especially today in the battle with Feng Qingyang, which filled him with overwhelming confidence. He knew that as long as he didn''t provoke those famous murderers in the wulin, his current strength was more than enough to protect himself anywhere.

    Moreover, as his martial arts realm became higher and higher, Song Qingshu''s ambitions became greater and greater. The rich experience from his previous life made him understand very early that in this troubled world, no matter how high realm he achieved in pure martial arts, he would only be a chess piece for someone superior. Simr to that Guo Jing.

    Rtively speaking, he envied the Ming Cult''s advocacy of unscrupulousness. It has hundreds and thousands of followers, who could be its vassals. Along with its strong soldiers and sturdy horses, it even has the possibility of dominating the world.

    But thinking of the inexplicable rtionship between Zhang Wuji and his nominal wife, he felt disgusted. He didn''t want to be Li Yu''s kind of unlucky ghost. If Zhang Wuji ruled the world, he would summon Zhou Zhiruo to the imperial harem whenever he wanted. And when that timees, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to stop it.

    Besides, Song Qingshu created a business empire in his previous life. He had be ustomed to the feeling of being in control and holding the fate of many people in his hands. But now he was just a nobody, and he was not used to this kind of role change, so he wanted to n early. He wanted to slowly climb up the socialdder.

    The current world was really chaotic, it was a good time to make contributions. Song Qingshu was not the kind of political spector like Murong Bo and his sons, who had good eyes but poor methods. He had already nned out a blueprint.

    What is the essence of power? One is military power, and the other is personnel power. In fact, the most important thing is financial power. When many people depend on you for food, you will naturally have tremendous power. Of course, if you don¡¯t have the strength to ensure that your wealth will not be taken away. The concept of power is just a ridiculous circle.

    Realizing that searching for the martial arts secrets were hopeless, Song Qingshu immediately shifted his focus to finding other treasures of the world. The kind which included gold and silver.

    All the martial arts secrets hidden in the world were exclusively owned by the original protagonists, so he couldn''tpete with the original protagonist in terms of luck. But the original novel had one thing more or less inmon, that is, none of the protagonists get involved with the treasures that appear in the novel!

    It was most likely that Old Man Jin wanted to show that the protagonist regarded money as shit, but this was exactly what Song Qingshu was after.

    There was no need topete for the martial arts treasure with the protagonist of the original book. Song Qingshu felt that his thoughts were correct. So, he began to make a mental list of avable treasures in the current world. The treasure of the Gaochang maze was far in the Western Regions. It was Zhang Wuji''s domain and could not be considered for the time being; the Chuangwang treasure near the Yubi Vi was also out of the consideration. It was far away and located in the hintend of the Qing Dynasty. It would be difficult to take it even if he found it. The treasure of the ¡°Sutra in Forty-two Chapters¡± was even more difficult. Not to mention the difficulty of collecting the eight sections and the forty-two chapters, it was impossible to secretly take out the treasure without alerting the Man Qing Dynasty¡¯s eyes and ears.

    The treasure of Tianning Temple in Jingzhou was easy to find, but it was Ling Tuisi''s domain, and it was located in a war zone, so Song Qingshu didn''t want to get involved.

    After much deliberation, Song Qingshu finally fixed his gaze on the treasure of Dagong Lane in Jinling City!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    <strong>Announcement:</strong> Thanks to one of the readers pointing it out I have added the extra steamy part of Chapter 10. Those who are interested can go and read it.

    I am using raw from Zongheng to trante this novel. Normally, the content on Zongheng should count as the original one. But, I guess that steamy part was edited out for some reason. Let''s thank our fellow reader for providing the full version of the chapter.

 Chapter 48: The hero meets a bully

    <h4>Chapter 48: The hero meets a bully</h4>

    The treasure of Dagong Lane in Jinling City was easy to find, and unlike other treasures, it was not even natural born. The treasure of Dagong Lane was very likely to be discovered by other minor plot characters.

    In order to avoid the treasure falling into the hands of others, Song Qingshu decided to go to Jinling immediately, so just now he deliberately fooled Mu Wanqing toe to Jiangnan, maybe there would be a possibility of them seeing each other soon.

    "The cool breeze is changeless, the autumn moon is ceaseless, and my mncholy seems to never end¡­" Song Qingshu remembered Zhou Botong and Qiu Qianren fighting all the way and rushing for thousands of miles. Now he also had his own movement technique, so on a whim, he decided to cross thousands of miles from Huashan to Jinling. He didn''t even ride a horse or ride a carriage, but only relied on his pair of legs to perform his movement technique. (Yah, tranting a poem is quite hard, but I think I did a good job here. I enjoyed the poem though.)

    At the beginning, he ran quickly with the movement technique of Traceless Sand Treading Steps. After running for dozens of miles, he became too tired to continue. Song Qingshu was quite shocked. He knew that his internal strength was already considered to be quite strong and abundant. It was not a problem to travel a hundred and eighty li, but he could not go further than that with the Traceless Sand Treading Steps. It seemed that Wei Yixiao was only good at short-distance running.

    After running for a few days, Song Qingshu suddenly had enlightenment in his heart, and began to pay attention to the efficiency of his internal energy utilization. Due his meticulous nning, the limit of a rapid rush broke through a hundred miles.

    Later, Song Qingshu only continued to improve. After running with the Traceless Sand Treading Steps, he often took a stick of incense time to change to ordinary movement technique, and used that opportunity to adjust his internal energy. After that, he continued to use Traceless Sand Treading Steps again. The level of his stamina began to get longer and longer.

    And after many days of extreme movement technique challenges, Song Qingshu''s internal strength had also greatly improved, even faster than the growth rate of his usual martial arts practice. Song Qingshu was aware of the surging true qi in his body, and knew that he had reached its limit. Once he solved the problem of coexistence of Divine Brilliance True Qi and Nine Yin True Qi, he would be able to achieve a state of blending water and milk. His inner strength will surge, and it will never be exhausted.

    After five or six days, Song Qingshu finally reached the foot of Jinling City and secretly sighed, ¡®Two thousand miles, it took five or six days by myself, which is much slower than the train in my previous life.¡¯

    In fact he didn''t have any idea about his own speed. He didn¡¯t realize just how terrifying this kind of traveling speed was in this world. Lu Yi, the world¡¯s fastest circtor of information, used all the power of a country to let their men ride the best horses, ring bells during the day, raise fires at night, and kill people. They had to shop for horses from several shops for their people, and travel in rain or sunshine, day and night. But even then the fastest transmission of the so-called one hundred thousand urgent information was only five hundred miles a day. But Song Qingshu had reached nearly four hundred miles a day with just his own two legs!

    ¡®If I can harmonize the yin and yang in my body, and always maintain the ultimate speed of Traceless Sand Treading Steps, I am afraid it will not be much slower than the ne from my previous life.¡¯ Song Qingshu dragged his tired legs into the city, secretly thinking about his speed. The more he thought, the more excited he became, "This is quite good considering it is in ancient times, but this travel speed is still too slow. And I don¡¯t even want to think about riding a carriage. It''s so slow that it can make people vomit blood."

    After staying in an inn in the city, he quietly asked about the location of the Dagong Lane from an inn''s employee. After a full meal, washing and cleaning up, when it waste at night, Song Qingshu quietly slipped out of the inn and walked through the secluded and dark ces, and soon came to Dagong Lane.

    "Huh, why is it deserted?" Song Qingshu had a bad feeling in his heart, and he hurriedly jumped inside the building and walked to the firewood room where the treasure was located.

    After carefully searching, he quickly found the entrance to the cer from the pyre. He pulled the nk aside, covered his whole body with true qi, and quietly jumped in while being on guard.

    With the help of the light from the torch, Song Qingshu discovered that the entire room was empty. He thought there could be another hidden room, so he looked around, but found that the surrounding walls were solid. Song Qingshu sat down on the ground with a dejected expression, and finally noticed some clues left on the floor. There were a lot of marks left from wooden boxes. At first nce it was clear that the boxes were filled with heavy objects and ced on the ground for a long time.

    "Who moved these treasures?" Song Qingshu finally gave up and returned to the inn with a heart full of doubts.

    The next day he ran to the lobby of the inn and ordered a few dishes, pricked his ears and listened carefully to the conversations of the surrounding guests. This ce was a mixture of fish and dragons. The inn had always been one of the fastest circtors of information. Maybe he could get to hear some useful news from the conversations of drunk guests.

    Sure enough, he suddenly noticed a table where some people were talking,

    "I heard that Yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Serpent Camp has be so powerful in Shandong recently that even the Manchu emperor can''t do anything."

    "Master Yuan really brought honor for us Han people. Now that the Han people have fallen to the north of the Yangtze River, it is really rare to have such a great hero bravely resisting the Qing Dynasty."

    "Didn''t the Manchu and Qing Dynasty send envoys to form an alliance with our Song Dynasty? Will this affect the rtionship between the two countries?"

    "Yuan Chengzhi is a survivor of the Ming Dynasty, and he is not the son of the Great Song Dynasty. How could it affect the rtions between the two countries? Speaking of this alliance, I am angry. We have shed a sea of ??blood and are filled with hatred. But, I really can''t figure out why the emperor would form an alliance with the Manchus."

    "Brother, this is what you don¡¯t understand. Now Mongolia is strong and has the potential to sweep through the world. We fought fiercely with Mongolia in Xiangyang and Sichuan. The Manchu¡¯s also fought Mongolia for a long time. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. Of course, the emperor must seize this opportunity to form an alliance against Mongolia."

    "Hmph, I still feel unhappy in my heart. I don''t know when my Han people will be able to recover the past glory. The saints are currently blindly guarding the city. Instead, I feel that Yuan Chengzhi is more discerning and the hope of the Han people may fall on him!"

    "Shhh! Your words are a crime of decapitation¡­" The speaker deliberately lowered his voice, and suddenly asked curiously, "Why do you think so?"

    "Yuan Chengzhi led the Golden Serpent Camp and repelled the encirclement and suppression of the Qing soldiers several times, which shows his talent as a strategist. He is the number one in the wulin of Shandong, which shows his reputation and charm. Last time he used tricks and schemes to make great achievements. He even managed to acquire the treasure of Jinling city. This shows his wisdom and it also made the prefect of Jinling really angry, haha¡­"

    Hearing this, Song Qingshu¡¯s heart felt cold. The treasure of Dagong Lane has been taken away by Yuan Chengzhi! That''s right, his military expenditures at the Golden Serpent Camp are huge, and he created such a mighty force in Shandong in such a short period of time. It would definitely not work without astronomical military expenditures.

    Song Qingshu became very depressed, and was no longer interested in listening. He dropped a few pieces of silver and walked out dejectedly.

    "Am I destined to not be the protagonist of this world?" Song Qingshu was wandering blindly on the street, thinking that his n was failing everywhere and he also failed to get the treasures here. From this, it was easy to infer that other treasures might also be taken due to various reasons. He wasing out empty handed for all kinds of strange reasons, and the more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became.

    "Get out of the way!" Apanied by the crisp sound of bells, two horses galloped past him.

    Usually, Song Qingshu would stop to teach the people who came to the city center with horses to cause trouble, but he was very sad at this time, and he was not in the mood to be a chivalrous man. With a few quick steps, he barely managed to escape the two galloping horses.

    It''s a pity that the people in front of him didn''t have this good luck. "Fu*k! Who the hell dares to hit this Grandaddy?" Hearing this arrogant voice, Song Qingshu thought that he would have a good show to watch. So he looked up with interest.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 49: The thickest thigh in the book

    <h4>Chapter 49: The thickest thigh in the book</h4>

    On the two horses, one white and one yellow, sat a pair of young man and woman. The young man was dressed in a yellow shirt, he was slender and tall. The young woman was elegant and beautiful. She had a darkplexion and was pretty, and her white dress was fluttering in the wind.

    "What a well matched couple!" Song Qingshu secretly admired them, but when he thought that these two were riding horses on the streets, he felt a little unhappy. Then he noticed that the two of their expressions suddenly turned a little dignified, so he followed their gazes curiously.

    It turned out that the person they collided with was also a young man, but with a big braid and wearing a full-fledged official uniform. He was probably still a high official in the Qing Dynasty. So Song Qingshu watched him shout and throw his arms about in all directions with interest.

    "You fu*kers, arrest them for me!" Although the young man was not really hit just now, but it gave him a nasty fright. He looked back, and wanted to teach the culprit a hard lesson.

    "Wait!" The young man looked back and saw a beautiful and energetic girl sitting on the horse. He became happy in his heart, ¡®I would be smiling in my sleep if I could be tangled by this girl''s legs once.¡¯

    After making up his mind, the young man suddenly changed his tone and snapped his fingers left and right to stop his men, "Didn¡¯t I tell you all? If there was an assassin doing the assassination just now, this young lord would have just kicked the bucket and go to see King Yama and my old man. Now look here! I was saved thanks to this littledy kindly reminding you stupid people to raise your vignce."

    "Master Wei is wise¡­" The guards around the young man nodded and bowed, and quickly confessed their mistakes.

    "Wei Xiaobao?" Song Qing gave him a weird look. At a young age, this young man was in an important position in the Qing Dynasty. If it wasn¡¯t Wei Xiaobao then who? He thought in his heart that this guy might be the Manchu-Qing alliance messenger mentioned by the dunkards in the inn just now.

    Wei Xiaobao finished teaching his subordinates, wiped saliva from his mouth and turned his head back to smile at the white-clothed girl, "Littledy, in order to thank you for your life-saving grace, this lord would like to invite the two of you to the restaurant in front of us."

    The white-clothed woman had a bewildered expression. It was clear that she ran into him just now¡­ But after hearing his words full of sincerity, she almost had the illusion that she really seemed to have saved his life.

    When the young man on the other horse saw Wei Xiaobao talking and staring straight at his cousin with questionable eyes, his heart surged in anger.

    Just now when he saw this young official shouting and scolding him, his identity seemed not small, and he became worried that today''s affairs would not end well for them. But after seeing that this official didn''t pursue the incident, instead he had ulterior motives about his cousin. He suddenly gave a cold reply, "No need."

    Although Wei Xiaobao still had a smile on his face, he had already begun to scold this guy in his heart, ¡®All my life I hated people more handsome than me. This little pretty boy and the littledy are sneaking nces at each other, I am afraid they have already hooked up and be an adulterous couple. If that¡¯s the case, then I guess it''s time to use some extraordinary methods.¡¯

    Hearing the words of herpanion, the woman in white also scolded, ¡°We ¡®Twin Sword Heroes¡¯ hate sick perverts who lust after flowers the most, even more so for the dog officials of the Qing Court. If it weren''t for us worrying about breaking the covenant between the Song Dynasty and you, we might have bestowed justice on behalf of heaven today."

    "Shui Sheng and Wang Xiaofeng?" Song Qingshu remembered the identity of the two when she mentioned her family title. It seems that because of the influence of his deeds at Jingzhou, they had not met the Blood Saber Elder yet.

    "I agree that I¡¯m really lustful, but where is this flower you speak of? Zhang Kangnian, have you seen any beautiful dark flowers in this world?" When Wei Xiaobao said this, Zhang Kangnian and others had already roared with a wave of tacitughter. ¡°Indeed. I have never seen any beautiful flowers that are dark."

    Yes, as Wei Xiaobao said, Shui Sheng''s skin tone was dark, but Song Qingshu smiled slightly at the notion. Shui Sheng was a bit dark, but her skin was even and delicate, and it didn''t make people feel unsightly. What¡¯s more, that skin tone added a touch of healthy vitality to her charm. She was most certainly a beautiful girl.

    The ¡®Twin Sword Heroes¡¯ were young and vigorous. How could they take such insults lying down? Moreover, Shui Sheng was a youngdy, and she directly swung her horse whip at Wei Xiaobao.

    "Bold! How dare you assassinate the envoy of the Qing Dynasty in broad daylight." In fact, just now Wei Xiaobao said all those things on purpose. He wanted to irritate the two of them and let them act first. Zhang Kangnian, his subordinate, had been working with him for a long time, so how could he fail to understand his intentions? He immediately drew out his sword and his people surrounded the ¡®Twin Sword Heroes¡¯.

    When Wang Xiaofeng saw that this matter was not going to end well, he quickly drew his sword and stepped forward to cover for Shui Sheng.

    The two groups shed and fought for half a day, and Song Qingshu yawned in boredom from the sidelines. Now he has be one of the top masters in terms of martial arts in the world. How could this kind of little quarrel arouse his interest?

    The Kangxi Emperor sent Wei Xiaobao as an envoy to the Song Dynasty to discuss their alliance, and was worried about his safety, so he chose arge number of martial artists and powerful imperial guards from the pce to protect Wei Xiaobao.

    In normal circumstances, ¡®Twin Sword Heroes¡¯ were more than enough to punish some local ruffians and martial artists. But at this moment, they were facing a group of wolves and tigers, and the Imperial Guards showed their might.

    It didn''t take long for the two to be subdued by the guards and pressed down in front of Wei Xiaobao, "Now that the assassin has been caught on the spot, we seek themand of Lord Wei on how to deal with them."

    Wei Xiaobao circled the two of them a few times, and wryly smiled, "In broad daylight, you two were going to assassinate the envoys of the two countries. There must be some conspiracy behind it. There must be a ring leader! Well, that''s it. In order to prevent the two of them from colluding while confessing, I decide to separate the two for trial. Zhang Kangnian¡­this man, tie him up and send him to the prefect of Song State and order them to strictly interrogate him. As for this woman, she will be tried by the Qing Dynasty. Who on earth wants to destroy the diplomatic rtions between the two countries? We must find out!"

    "My lord really is wise, it fills us with awe¡­" Zhang Kangnian led the guards and gave another ttery.

    The veins on Wang Xiaofeng''s eyes almost burst open. As long as one was not a fool, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to figure out the scheme of his opponent. If his cousin were to be taken away by this beast, she would lose her innocence for sure!

    Song Qingshu knew that this guy was quite shameless. But he didn''t expect this Wei Xiaobao to be more shameless and more direct than he was portrayed in the original book. But, it actually was more to his liking.

    There was a ssic question on a website in his previous life. If you want to choose between Guo Jing and Wei Xiaobao as a friend, who would you choose?

    He didn¡¯t know how others would choose, but Song Qingshu was very clear, he would definitely choose Wei Xiaobao. The reason was simple, it¡¯s because Wei Xiaobao was a smart person.

    If you were his enemy, then you would end up miserable for sure. Just look at Liu Yizhou, his sweetheart was taken, and his life was also ruined. Another good example was Zheng Keshuang; the woman who loved him left him and he finally became a prisoner.

    But being his friend had many benefits, so there wasn¡¯t a need to list them all here.

    Does Guo Jing have friends? Except for that ¡°Old Imp¡± Zhou Botong, he was sure that there were no real friends. But, Wei Xiaobao was different. When he needed help, he just had to raise his arms and waves of fox and dog-like friends woulde to help one after another. This could be seen from the incident of "Turtle Vanquishing Conference" and Zheng Keshuang''s evil rectification.

    In Song Qingshu''s opinion, Wei Xiaobao is the thickest thigh in Jin Yong¡¯s fourteen books, so he must hug it tightly.

    It¡¯s just that this act of bullying men and women was a bit unpleasant. Song Qingshu frowned, and after all, he couldn¡¯t juste out and talk to the guy out of the blue. At that moment, when he was distressed about the possible ways of establishing rtions with him, he saw a few bald monks waving a shining cold light. The saber rushed towards Wei Xiaobao from the dark without any warning!

    And Song Qingshu was overjoyed, ¡®God is helping me!¡¯

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 50: No. 1 fighting master in Jin Yongâ€™s book

    <h4>Chapter 50: No. 1 fighting master in Jin Yong¡¯s book</h4>

    Although these monks were wearing robes, they couldn''t conceal the ferocity of their faces. Coupled with the strange sabers in his hands, Song Qingshu immediately realized that these should be disciples of the Blood Saber Sect.

    "Why did the ¡®Blood Saber Elder''e to assassinate Wei Xiaobao?" Song Qingshu was very puzzled. These two should have nothing to do with each other.

    However, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t n to save these people now. It was not the right time to save them yet. The reason was, Wei Xiaobao¡¯s guards were full ofbat power at the moment. Only when one was in a desperate situation, the effect of saving people could be maximized.

    You want to talk about chivalry and righteousness? Sorry, Song Qingshu had never been such a person.

    The martial arts of the monks in the Blood Saber Sect were far higher than the short sword welding guards, and Wei Xiaobao''s imperial guards were finding it quite difficult to deal with them. Only relying on their numerical advantage would they be able to defeat the assassins.

    "Young Master Wei really has a knack for finding goodpanions during this trip to Jiangnan." With a longugh, a middle-aged monk with a valiant face appeared on the roof, and he slowly swept across his shiny bald head with the back of a saber while speaking.

    Seeing that iconic action, and then hearing his way of speaking, Song Qingshu wondered if he was the Blood Saber Elder who was a heaven defying fighting master?

    In Jin Yong''s novels, the Blood Saber Elder was certainly not the highest in terms of martial arts, but he had the most brilliant record. Faced with four masters of the same level as himself, he killed three of them and captured one, which made him gain the reputation of the number one fighter in wulin.

    Wei Xiaobao didn''t know the name of the Blood Saber Elder, but when he saw him appear on the roof, he rubbed his ears that were sore from the sound of hisughter, and thought in his heart, ¡®Motherfu*ker, now this granddaddy¡¯s subordinates have to fight him too. We were at a tie even when fighting with the little monks. Now this new old monk has a ¡®I''m a master''bel on his forehead. As soon as he takes action, this poor Wei Xiaobao is going to lose his life.¡¯

    But, almost Immediately he pasted his trademark smile on his face, and heughed, "This senior has a mighty and majestic temperament. At first nce, it is apparent that you are a man who appreciates flowers. This lowly junior loves making friends the most in his life. I just met a beautiful youngdy today. If you fancy her, just take her away, you don¡¯t have to mind me."

    Shui Sheng on the side made a strong voice of indignation, but it was a pity that her small mouth had already been blocked, and in the end it all turned into a whining sound.

    The Blood Saber Elder nced at Shui Sheng with surprise, he unconsciously touched his chin back and forth with his hand, then nodded and said, ¡°Well, she¡¯s indeed a beauty! Hmm, her eyebrows are not open, and she is still a big girl with yellow flowers, not bad, this elder likes her."

    Wei Xiaobao looked at him with admiration, "Sure enough, an expert is an expert. From such a distance, you can see that this littledy still has a pure body. Xiaobao''s admiration for you is like a surging river, endless¡­ "

    The Blood Saber Elderughed again, "It is said that the Great Qing Dynasty''s Lord Wei is a hero who could sell justice for money, and he really deserves his reputation when I saw him today. If it weren''t for the fact that we serve different masters, this elder would really want to make friends with you, it''s a pity. It is a pity."

    Hearing what he said, Wei Xiaobao broke out in cold sweat, and he secretly regretted that he didn''t bring that fathead, Lu Gaoxuan, or the brothers from the Heaven and Earth Society when he came here, otherwise he would not be so vulnerable. This Zhang Kangnian usually boasted so much, but was useless at the critical moment. ¡®If I can escape this time, I will definitely let Xiao Xuanzi drive you all back to your hometown¡­¡¯

    While Wei Xiaobao was thinking about how to escape, his men had already been defeated by the Blood Saber Monks.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian led a few remaining guards in front of Wei Xiaobao, and their voices were a little trembling, "Wei¡­Master Wei, the situation is¡­somewhat bad."

    "Of course it''s not good, you moron, I can see it myself." Wei Xiaobao was speechless and cursed, "The others are all dead, why didn''t you two suffer any injuries?"

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other and could only smile awkwardly.

    Song Qingshu saw that it was almost time. With Wei Xiaobao''s wily nature, who knew whether he would suddenly be able to use his own skills to escape. At that time, his wishful thinking might just vanish in smoke.

    With a light cough, Song Qingshu walked out of the dark, looked at the group from Blood Saber Sect, shook his head and sighed, "The monks should bepassionate, and the masters here actuallymitted the killing precepts. It is really sinful."

    When Wei Xiaobao saw Song Qingshu, his eyes lit up. His ability to observe words and qualities were unmatched in the world. If he imed to be second in the world, and no one would dare to say they are first.

    Mu Wanqing and even Feng Qingyang thought that the wooden sword on his back was a decoration, but Wei Xiaobao saw through it at a nce. ¡®Judging from his indifferent expression, it is obviously not a decoration!¡¯

    "This hero carries a wooden sword and looks like a master in the midst of masters. These evil monks have no Buddhist mercy at all. They want to kill us and I hope that the hero can save us." Wei Xiaobao gained confidence, and his attitude immediately took a 180-degree turn.

    "Huh, quitting killing is a thing of your Central ins Zen Buddhism, we don''t have so many rules in the Tibetan Buddhism," The Blood Saber Elder hesitated, he looked at the wooden sword on Song Qingshu''s back, and still asked, "I say, this little brother, can you really hurt people with this wooden sword?" Although he had never heard of a wooden sword used as a weapon, his instinct still made him subconsciously wary of Song Qingshu.

    "Your Blood Saber can hurt people, but why can''t my wooden sword hurt people as well?" Song Qingshu faintly smiled, but he screamed in his heart. ¡®This kind of feeling of pretending to be an expert is really not bad!¡¯

    The Blood Saber Elder hesitated for a moment, but still ordered his disciples to attack. In these chaotic times, many sects in the Western Regions were looking for a powerful leader in their hearts. Most of them were interested in the stronger Mongolia, but it was a daunting task to take refuge in the domain of the monarch of Mongolia. Some people had taken refuge in the Ruyang King Cha Khan, who managed the Western Regions, while others had taken refuge in the more popr Kui Khan. Tem¨¹jin loved his seventh son, Ali Buge, and he would surely pass his position to him in the future.

    Currently, Ali Buge was staying in the Mongolian steppe and was at odds with the Manchus. This time they discovered that Kangxi Emperor sent his most trusted confidant, Wei Xiaobao, to the Southern Song State to discuss alliance matters.

    Ali Buge was worried that the alliance between the Manchus and the Song State would go smoothly, and his situation would be even more difficult. Knowing this, the Blood Saber Elder volunteered and led his disciples to go south and nned to intercept Wei Xiaobao in the Great Song Dynasty. As a result, not only would the Manchu and Song states fail to form an alliance, they might even start a war because of Wei Xiaobao¡¯s death. .

    Although his instinct told him that the entric young man in front of him was not an easy opponent, but time was running out, and he must finish the fight quickly and kill Wei Xiaobao before the Song Dynasty court could react. So he let the disciples take the lead and gauge Song Qingshu¡¯s abilities.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate it on Novel Updates.

    50 chapters!

    I don¡¯t know about you, but as a new trantor this is a significant milestone for me. I hope to continue for days toe. Thank you everyone!

 Chapter 51: Birds of a feather

    <h4>Chapter 51: Birds of a feather</h4>

    The second-generation disciples of the Blood Saber Sect, headed by Bao Xiang, were not weak in martial arts. In the original book, Ding Dian thought he would suffer if he had a head-on sh with the few of them. So he deliberately adopted a sneak attack tactic to gain victory.

    Song Qingshu didn''t dare to be careless, the wooden sword flew out from his back under the shock of his internal strength, apanied by a trace of inner qi.

    Bao Xiang and the others were taken aback. Song Qingshu took advantage of their dazed state, and lightly stepped on the ground, leaving only an afterimage, "Pop¡­pop¡­pop¡­papa!" After a few crisp noises, Bao Xiang and others only felt a pain on their wrist. Due to the intense pain, the blood sabers in their hands fell on the ground one after another, and when they looked up in amazement, Song Qingshu had already returned to his original ce, and the wooden sword had been put in the sheath again.

    The truth of the matter was that Song Qingshu, as a modern person, was not used to taking lives yet. Just now, he just shot a few people''s acupoints on their wrists with his sword, making them unable to regain theirbat power in a short period of time.

    "Fu*k, it¡¯s a big shot!" The Blood Saber Elder was baffled. "This little brat has higher martial arts than this granddaddy! Things won¡¯t be so easy to handle this time."

    Wei Xiaobao on the side was even more dumbfounded and shocked, "This is a master. If I have his support, then I won''t have to worry about Empress Dowager, that old witch, or the Mystic Dragon Cult leader Hong Antong, or Chengguan¡­that old fart."

    Song Qingshu was very satisfied with Wei Xiaobao''s reaction, because he originally nned to take advantage of Wei Xiaobao''s momentum, and naturally needed to make him feel shocked by his strength.

    The Blood Saber Elder was caught in a dilemma. He was determined to seed in this mission, but the opponent''s martial arts was clearly higher than his own. He looked down and saw the expectant eyes of the disciples, and he was shocked, "If I retreat without a fight, then my prestige is sure to roll in the mud. It will be a big loss, and who knows what these wolves would do then."

    After making up his mind, the Blood Saber Elder stabbed down with his toe, and several tiles quickly flew towards Wei Xiaobao, who was watching the y. The tiles flew with the sound of splitting wind. If he was hit, even if Wei Xiaobao had a treasure armor on his body, he would at least be seriously injured if not dead.

    Song Qingshu was shocked. Wei Xiaobao was of great use to him now. He couldn''t let him be injured here. He hastened his qi from the dantian to the acupoints on the shoulders, as the qi traveled through his arms, he put out his hands and performed a technique from the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. It was "The Twin Dragons Fetch Water" and the tiles flying in the air were sucked towards his palms.

    "This kid''s internal strength is really terrifying." Thought the Blood Saber Elder, and taking advantage of the opportunity when Song Qingshu was saving Wei Xiaobao, he took a leap, brandishing the blood saber in his hand and shed towards the immobilized Shui Sheng.

    Everyone on the scene thought that he would take the opportunity to assassinate Wei Xiaobao, who knew that he would attack a charming littledy with such a fierce strike!

    Song Qingshu was also shocked, and hurriedly jumped up, using The Dragon Soars in the Sky he hit the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s back while in the air.

    The Blood Saber Elder showed a sly smile. In fact he attacked Shui Sheng with a sh that looked fatal, but in truth, he held back the majority of his strength. He calcted that a young man like Song Qingshu would not bear to see a beautiful girl split into two. And he would definitelye to rescue in a haste, but the ws caused by that hasty movement gave the Blood Saber Elder a chance.

    With a flip of his wrist, the blood saber in his hand moved from down to top and back. This gave Song Qingshu a serious fright. He was afraid that the Blood Saber Elder would hack Shui Sheng with his saber, and he would be toote to rescue her. So he unleashed an all-out attack on the Blood Saber Elder. He thought he only had to turn left and right to avoid him, but who knew that this old monk had reserved his strength from the start and was waiting for him to show a w. This backhand strike aimed at the lower part of his abdomen in an instant.

    Song Qingshu could only resort to performing the Cloud-Ascending Ladder with haste, allowing his figure to move up a few feet out in thin air. This allowed him to barely avoid the strike and his feet fell on the ground. He felt a chill in the ce between his legs, and he thanked his luck in his heart. ¡¯I was almost forced to perform the Devil Warding Sword Art.¡¯

    The Blood Saber Elder secretly cried out in his heart that it was a pity did not manage to hurt his opponent despite having such a great opportunity. He looked at the officers and soldiers of the Song Dynasty who were hurrying from a distance, and realized that it was no longer possible to seed today. So he turned around and smiled, "Your Excellency is a great martial artist. I hope to have a proper showdown in the future." After speaking, he performed his movement technique and ran away.

    The blood saber monks followed, and admired him as they ran away as well. Their master was able to fight this person to a tie, even gaining the upper hand!

    Song Qingshu was annoyed at the fact that his actualbat experience was still too bad. This Blood Saber Elder really deserved his reputation. Watching the Blood Saber Elder''s figure going farther and farther away, he didn¡¯t want to chase him down. If he pressed the Blood Saber Elder into a corner, then it would most likely turn into a life and death fight.

    "Xiaobao thanks the mountain and waves hero for his life-saving grace." Wei Xiaobao casually dealt with the officials of Song State who came to provide aid, and hurriedly ran up to Song Qingshu.

    "Why call me that?" Song Qing''s expression turned extremely strange.

    "Your martial arts is as high as a mountain. You can defeat those martial artists with just three punches and two kicks from the air. If this is not what a mountain and waves hero is, then I don¡¯t know what is." Wei Xiaobao continued to tter him.

    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded by his level of ttery. Although he knew that this guy was full of lies, and he usually hated tterers the most, but when this guy ttered him, the feeling he got while listening to him¡­ seemed pretty good.

    "I am not a mountain and waves hero. My surname is Song, and my name is Qingshu." He quickly calmed his mind and decided to introduce himself first. Then asked, "May I know your name?"

    "Oh, the respected hero asked me for my surname," Wei Xiaobao didn¡¯t have contact with this tradition for many years, and Shui Sheng who was listening from the side secretly clicked her tongue, "My surname is Wei and my name is Xiaobao."

    "It turned out to be Lord Wei, the number one hero of the Qing Dynasty who captured Obai. I thought you were a young hero, when I first saw you today. It seems I was right." Song Qingshu made an expression of surprise and admiration.

    In fact, Song Qingshu''s ability in ttery was really infamous as well. Over the years, even if Wei Xiaobao had not heard the same praise a thousand times, he had at least heard it hundreds of times.

    If this same praise hade from any other guy, Wei Xiaobao wouldn''t care much about it at all. But the effect from the super expert in front of him was very different, and Wei Xiaobao was exhrated when he heard it. The more he looked at Song Qingshu, the more pleasing he became.

    Rejecting the escort of the officials and soldiers of the Song State, Wei Xiaobao kindly invited Song Qingshu to the nearby Yuhua Pavilion for a drink. Song Qingshu pretended to refuse at first, but followed the group to the Yuhua Pavilion after a bout of half pushing.

    As soon as he took the seat, he heard a female voice full of disgust, saying, "A pack of dirty dogs!"

    It turned out that Shui Sheng was also brought over by Wei Xiaobao''s men. In order to look good, they released her shackles, but of course they still sealed her acupuncture points. Except for sitting at the wine table by herself, she didn¡¯t have any strength to do anything at the moment.

    "Who is this girl?" Song Qingshu asked while pretending to be ignorant.

    Wei Xiaobao chuckled and said, "Just now this woman intended to assassinate this official, which led to the Blood Saber Sect¡¯s subsequent actions. This official suspects that she is a spy sent by Mongolia to disturb our mission."

    "Shameless!" Shui Sheng was so angry that she became speechless.

    "Really?" Song Qingshu seemed to smile, "Those Mongolian¡¯s sent such a beauty over, but don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a bit violent."

    Everyone at the banquet burst intoughter, and thoseughter¡¯s were full of obscenities.

    "Smelly thief!" Shui Sheng gave Song Qingshu a fierce look. She was a little grateful that Song Qingshu had saved her life just now, but when she saw him praising Wei Xiaobao as a brother and eating on the same table, all her good impressions disappeared.

    Song Qingshu stopped what he was doing. He sat next to Shui Sheng with a ss of wine, and weirdlyughed, "Beauty, you keep calling me a thief, but what did I steal from you? Or are you hoping for something lewd?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider donating if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    My exam finally has a permanent date, October. Hopefully, this time I''ll be able to see some progress in my life. During these past two years, I''ve constantly felt like a pebble on the roadside, motionless¡­and watching others move on with their life. But, I''ve tried to keep my mind together and try some things from where I am. It''s a really horrible feeling, and I hope I never have to experience than again. I also pray for those facing simr situation as me. Don''t give up! Keep trying, even if there are no visible results.

 Chapter 52: The princess turns into a maid

    <h4>Chapter 52: The princess turns into a maid</h4>

    "Bah! You are full of foulnguage, and you said that you were not a thief." Shui Sheng spit at him, and Song Qingshu dodged and avoided it. "Are you so anxious to let me taste your fragrance? Come, drink this cup first. Let''s talk about wine." After talking to Shui Sheng, he filled her mouth with a ss of wine in his hand as she opened her lips.

    Wei Xiaobao on the side looked excited, thinking in his heart, ¡®I''m not afraid that you have any strange hobbies, but I''m afraid you don''t have a hobby at all! Now it seems that this guy likes beauties, this is going to be easy!¡¯

    "Big Brother Song, you and I seem to match quite well, do you want to be sworn brothers?" Wei Xiaobao talked with Song Qingshu more and more, and opened his mouth to apply his usual tactics of wooing people.

    "This¡­" Song Qingshu hesitated. Wei Xiaobao thought he would not agree, but Song Qingshu changed his tone. "Official Wei is an extremely capable minister, and he can talk to me as a friend. It shows that he is brave and bold. How dare I refuse?"

    Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed. Kangxi asked him to recruit experts from the wulin some time ago. This time, by chance, he ran into Song Qingshu. Since they became brothers, wasn¡¯t that the same as getting a helper?

    He got up quickly and pulled Song Qingshu to the side, asked him about his age, and vowed, "I, Wei Xiaobao, today became brothers with Song Qingshu. In the future, we will share blessings and difficulties together¡±

    Song Qingshu noticed that he hadn''t yed any tricks in the oath, so he did the same, "I, Song Qingshu, today I became brothers with Wei Xiaobao. In the future, we will share blessings and difficulties together!"

    Wei Xiaobao has always had a talent for fooling people, but this time he was afraid that the other party would notice some ws, which would cause dissatisfaction and affect the rtionship between the two. The truth was that the Kangxi Emperor was in urgent need of martial arts talents from the wulin. Kangxi wished for it, so how could he be willing to offend a master just because of some details? Besides, if he had such a powerful martial artist as big brother, no matter what he thought, it would not be considered a disadvantage.

    Of course, he was not entirely honest. He didn''t dare to say in his oath that they would die in the same year, the same month, and the same day. In a sh, Wei Xiaobao smiled again and began to chat with Song Qingshu.

    This was also in line with Song Qingshu''s wishes, ¡®Wei Xiaobao is obsessed with drinking all the time, but I practice authentic internal skills. He is destined to die earlier than me¡­¡¯

    "Big Brother Song, I think you were very interested in this woman just now. So let''s give her to my elder brother as a gift from this younger brother." Although Wei Xiaobao felt a little distressed, he had always been generous while attracting people. Although Shui Sheng was beautiful, he was not that fascinated by her. Of course, if it was a great beauty or something, he would definitely not give up.

    "Bastard, you should die!" Shui Sheng cursed excitedly when she heard it.

    "Oh," Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows and nced at Shui Sheng with disgust, "Thank you, Brother Wei, but thisdy has a bad temper. It would be impossible for her to be a concubine, well, I¡¯ll just barely ept her. I¡¯ll let her be a girl who does rough work."

    Song Qingshu frowned and looked at Wei Xiaobao as he spoke. Our Lord Wei was a perceptive person. He immediately knew that the other party had said this deliberately, and was afraid that he would identally offend him, so heughed and said in cooperation, "Well, she does have long hands and feet. Her body is also quite strong, she should be suitable to be a maid."

    Song Qingshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was convenient to deal with smart people. It was Shui Sheng, on the other hand, who yelled at him. He could only shake his head in secret.

    She was also a human being. But why was she so stupid? He was obviously trying to save her. Otherwise if she was caught by Wei Xiaobao, it was inevitable that she would lose her innocence.

    "Why did I have to go and save her?" Song Qingshu felt that Shui Sheng was too noisy, and sealed her mute acupoints, and started to have a headache.

    "If you stop scolding, I will unseal your acupuncture points. If I unseal the acupuncture points and you still curse, don''t me me for blocking your mouth with rags. If you agree, just blink." Song Qingshu suddenly got a clever idea. After thinking about it, he turned around and said to Shui Sheng.

    When Wei Xiaobao saw Shui Sheng blinking her big watery eyes, he was about to have a cramp. He thought Brother Song really had a way with women. It was exactly the same as when I dealt with a small princess in the pce.

    While thinking about this and that, Wei Xiaobao had a sudden realization. Looking at Song Qingshu''s handsome face, he muttered in his heart, ¡®Oh fu*k! Brother Song, why would you have to be a pretty boy? And so good at picking up girls as well. If my wives get wooed by him and put many different green hats on my head, won''t I, Wei Xiaobao, be the most ridiculous big turtle egg in the world? (Goblin: <i>In Mandarin Chinese, calling someone a turtle egg is a very serious insult. The suggestion is that turtles do not know who their fathers are, so it is a slight towards the mother''s honour.)</i>

    Song Qingshu didn''t know that Wei Xiaobao had so many thoughts in his mind in such a short period of time. He let out a cold snort and moved his finger to unseal Shui Sheng''s acupuncture point. Shui Sheng immediately turned her face to another side.

    "Now that you belong to me, I don''t know your name yet." Song Qingshu didn''t get annoyed, picked up a ss of wine and looked at her with a smile, and asked.

    "Bah, shameless, who belongs to you!" Shui Sheng turned her head and red at him. She thought that this guy was even more hateful than the dog official of the Qing Dynasty.

    "Brother Wei has given you to me, then you are naturally my people." Song Qingshu drank the wine in his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say your name. I¡¯ll just have to choose a new name, what should I call you? Lovely¡­kitty or doggy." <i>(Chun¡­Ama or Agou.)</i>

    Song Qingshu let out a cold sweat, and secretly apuded his wit. He almost used Wei Xiaobao''s name just now!

    "Huh, your name is kitty and doggy!," Shui Sheng hesitated for a while, a little worried that this guy would really give her such a bad name, and said, "My name is Shui Sheng."

    Wei Xiaobao didn''t say anything yet, but Song Qingshu was waiting for these words, he pretended to be shocked, and said, "Is Shui Dai, one of the four wonders of the South, your father?"

    Seeing Song Qingshu mention her father¡¯s prestige, Shui Sheng became proud, and she said while raising her small face, "I advise you to release me quickly. As soon as my dad gets the news, he will chase after you with my uncles. Then you several dog thieves will die without a ce to bury your corpses."

    "Is her father very famous?" Wei Xiaobao looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously.

    In order to make him nervous, Song Qingshu deliberately exaggerated his words, "Her father and his few brothers are very famous in Jiangnan, and they are called ¡®Luohua Liushui'' <i>(falling petals and flowing water).</i> They are a group of four martial artists from orthodox sects. They are all powerful martial artists, not under the Blood Saber Elder we saw just now. I think we''d better let her go to avoid unnecessary trouble."

    "A group of martial artists called Luohua Liushui?" Wei Xiaobao thought to himself, ¡®I gave this woman to Brother Song. If we were to send her back, Brother Song would definitely be upset even if he doesn''t say anything on the surface. It''s a good opportunity to show good will.¡¯

    Thinking of this, Wei Xiaobao immediately smiled and said, "Big Brother Song should not worry, isn''t it just a few unimportant men in Jinling City? His daughter is suspected of assassinating this Qing Dynasty envoy. I will send someone to inform the Jinling prefect to catch him. Lock him up and be tortured to see if there are any otherrades.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Expect a significant increase in chapter release once my exams are over.

 Chapter 53: The goddess from the moon

    <h4>Chapter 53: The goddess from the moon</h4>

    Shui Sheng was so scared that her flower-like face turned deathly pale. As the so-called prefect had a higher status than a mere country magistrate. Her father, on the other hand, was just a somewhat famous martial artist, and if the imperial court really wanted to deal with the Shui family, then it may really be exterminated.

    Song Qingshu was also dumbfounded. He originally thought that Wei Xiaobao was greedy and fearful of death, so he wanted to push the boat along the river and let Shui Sheng go, but he didn''t expect that it would y out like this.

    Noticing that Shui Sheng was sufficiently scared, Wei Xiaobao chuckled, and changed his words, "But, if you be the maidservant of Brother Song, then this official will not hold you and the Shui family ountable for this matter due to the face of Brother Song. You have been given a way out, now it is up to you to decide what to choose."

    Shui Sheng''s expression looked uncertain, and finally she bit her silver teeth and unwillingly spoke up, "I will be his maid!"

    "That''s more like it¡­" Wei Xiaobao spoke to Song Qingshu with satisfaction, "Brother Song,e, let''s continue drinking."

    Song Qingshu nced at Shui Sheng with a wry smile, and then began to drink with Wei Xiaobao.

    That night, the group rested in Yuhua Pavilion. The local prefect was worried that Wei Xiaobao would have an ident on his own domain, so the Yuhua Pavilion was reserved for the mission to rest at night, and a toon of heavy armored soldiers were sent to guard the Yuhua Pavilion to prevent the assassins froming again.

    When Song Qingshu returned to the room while slightly drunk, he found Shui Sheng, who had her acupuncture points sealed. She was sitting quietly on the bed, then she hurriedly raised her head and looked over, her eyes full of fear and weakness.

    "That Zhang Kangnian''s martial arts is nothing to speak of but he is really considerate." After Song Qingshu was slightly surprised, he soon realized that this must be the masterpiece of Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian.

    "Oh¡­how sweet, did you take the initiative to warm up my bed?" Song Qingshu sat down at the table in the middle of the room, picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea. After drinking it all at once, his expression suddenly became clear.

    "Smelly thief!" Shui Sheng red at him bitterly.

    Song Qingshu smiled, got up, and came close to Shui Sheng. When he sat down, he clearly felt her body tremble slightly, "You women are so stupid. If you stupidly curse like this. It will only provoke a man''s desire to conquer."

    Under the effect of wine, Song Qingshu reached out and touched her cheek, feeling a smooth and soft texture. She was very attractive.

    "Ah!" Shui Sheng eximed, her tone full of panic, "Don''t touch me!"

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, then became conscious and thought what was wrong with him, was this happening because he hadn''t tasted meat for a long time?

    But watching a beautiful woman sitting on her bed without resistance, especially those slender legs. Shui Sheng was used to riding a horse, but it didn¡¯t cause any issues with her legs, instead it made her thighs round and full. Song Qingshu felt that there seemed to be an evil little devil constantly shouting in his heart, <i>¡®Pounce on her, press her down, tear up her dress, enjoy her¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu felt that a certain thing of his body seemed to have raised its head, so he quickly jumped up, and sat back on the chair in the middle of the room.

    He didn''t want to do anything he would regret. Also, he sensed that there seemed to be a master breaking through theyers of blockades of officers and soldiers outside and entering inside the Yuhua Pavilion.

    In order to calm down his body''s excitement and deal with theing enemy, Song Qingshu drank another cup of tea. Helooked back at Shui Sheng, who seemed grateful for escaping this disaster, and said, "Miss Shui, in fact, you don''t need to be so afraid of me."

    Shui Sheng turned her head and ignored him, but she felt very angry. She saw the lust in his eyes just now, so as a girl, how could she not be afraid of him?

    "Miss Shui, I am in a good mood today. I will teach you an effective way to guard your innocence. Will you listen?" Feeling that the little dragon between his legs was still quite aggressive, Song Qingshu sighed and had no choice but to make a unique move.

    Although she didn''t believe that he would be so kind, Shui Sheng still turned her head curiously, "What method?"

    "When a bad guy tries to take off your dress next time, you just have to wait for the right time to discharge some waste material <i>(shit¡­literally)</i>, and it is expected that no one with a sane mind will have any desires for you." As soon as these words came out, Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, and the little dragon finally became tame.

    Shui Sheng felt nauseated in her stomach, opened her mouth to vomit, and stared at Song Qingshu bitterly, "Disgusting, nasty, shameless¡­"

    "I just wanted to give some valuable advice, whether Miss Shui values ??her image more than her innocence ispletely up to her own choice." Song Qingshuughed, picked up the wooden sword. He came to the window, and pushed it open to look out.

    He discovered a graceful figure in the dark night, and Song Qingshu immediately knew that this person must be a young woman from her beautiful and slender curves.

    "A youngdy, who is so good at martial arts. Who could she be?" Song Qingshu took a look and thought about it in his mind.

    He noticed that the woman''s movement technique was very polished, and she didn''t make the slightest sound while traveling through the air ornding on the ground. If Song Qingshu''s internal strength wasn¡¯t so strong as it is now, he wouldn''t be able to detect her subtle movement.

    Suddenly the dark clouds dispersed, and a ray of moonlight shone on half of the woman''s face. To Song Qingshu, it felt like her eyes were bright and shining, herplexion was white and her face was bright and innocent.

    "Under heaven, above the earth!" Song Qing dumbly looked at her and muttered to himself, "Could it be that a goddess descended on this earth?"

    But Song Qingshu soon dispelled that notion, and discovered that the goddess-like figure quietly headed towards Wei Xiaobao''s resting ce, and along the way, her attacks were extremely vicious. Before the guards had time to snort, they were taken down by her with a sword sh.

    "She¡¯s quite cruel!" Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue. Seeing that she was about to rush into Wei Xiaobao''s room, Song Qingshu quickly activated his internal energy and pped on the hilt of the wooden sword.

    The woman was about to break in, when she heard a sharp sound of breaking through the air, she quickly turned back and retreated three feet away.

    She looked at Song Qingshu who came out of the house, and then at the wooden sword that was three inches deep into the pir, the woman''s expression suddenly became solemn.

    "Thisdy who came down from the moon, like a goddess, with unparalleled beauty, but howe you are sneaking around like this¡­." As Song Qingshu was talking, he shockingly discovered that a poisonous needle had been shot right towards him, so he quickly jumped up, rising up in thin air. And barely escaped a catastrophe.

    Before Song Qingshu even had the time to take a breath of relief, the woman had already attacked again, with a sword as thin as an iron needle. It shot towards Song Qingshu''s lower body, attempting to make several fatal holes.

    After integrating the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art with his martial arts, he was able to fight against the sword sage Feng Qingyang. So, Song Qingshu''s swordsmanship could be said to have reached the realm of a master. He immediately knew that her swordsmanship was extremely powerful, it was not something he could take lightly.

    His true qi shot out from his dantian, and his whole body twisted in the air using the "The Divine Dragon Swishes its Tail" from the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms. Song Qingshu could not bear to harm such a beauty who seemed to havee out of a painting, so he kicked at the woman''s arms with his toes. It seemed like a ruthless attack, but he deliberately held back quite a bit of strength.

    The woman was also shocked. At the exact moment when her left hand came in contact with Song Qingshu''s toes, she barely managed to dodge it from an incredible angle.

    Song Qingshu was greatly surprised. With his knowledge of swordsmanship, the timing and strength of his kicks were just right. He thought that his opponent would only have to give up the sword in her hand, but he did not expect that the opponent would have the ability to escape.

    However, although the woman was able to counter Song Qingshu''s offensive, she was also forced back into the courtyard by the counter-shock force. At that moment, the guards had already been rmed and pulled out their sword to surround the woman.

    Goblin: Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    You can help the site by going to Amazon through the Amazon link, whenever you want to buy something.

 Chapter 54: The beauty and her sword

    <h4>Chapter 54: The beauty and her sword</h4>

    The woman was trapped, with swords in all directions, but she was not flustered at all, with graceful footwork, all the sword strikes of the guards smashed into empty air. But each movement of her sword would take away the life of a guard.

    Wei Xiaobao had already been rmed by this time. Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian drew their swords to protect him. Wei Xiaobao watched with trepidation, "Fu*k, it''s a woman! This girl surely came aiming for this Xiaobao''s life. Zhang Kangnian is only good at ttering. If he were to fight against her for real, then he won''t stand a chance."

    Looking back, Wei Xiaobao felt a little relieved when he saw that Song Qingshu hade to him. After this terrible shock, the woman¡¯s stunning appearance did not leave any ripples in Wei Xiaobao¡¯s heart. It will be a blessing for him if he is able to protect his precious life.

    As the moment passed by, more and more guards arrived and the woman knew that she couldn''t do anything anymore, so she decided to leave while she had the chance. He had already seen through her intentions from her movements, so Song Qingshu knowingly smiled . When he was about to help her, his eyes nced at a pair of archersing over.

    Song Qingshu was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Jinling prefecture would have so much money. One must know that the sharpest and the most effective weapon for officers and soldiers to deal with martial arts masters was bows and crossbows. Using these weapons they could shoot and turn their opponents into hedgehogs.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear to see this fairy-like character die like Xiang Xiaoyu here. So, he quickly raised his hand and sucked the wooden sword inserted on the pir into his hand, "The assassin is getting away!" He yelled and rushed forward.

    The woman also noticed that the archer wasing over, and was anxious. When she saw the young man with unpredictable martial arts rushing over just now, her heart sank, and she knew that today, there would be no good end for her.

    Originally, she had many adventures during this time, and made great progress in her martial arts. This time, she discovered that Wei Xiaobao did not have any top masters. When something happened, he just ran away and hid behind others. But, she didn''t know that she would meet Song Qingshu and would be trapped here.

    Song Qingshu was holding a wooden sword, but his swordsmanship was so exquisite. The officers and soldiers around looked at him with admiration. Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were also watching and exined to Wei Xiaobao,

    "Master Wei, this Master Song¡¯s swordsmanship is really tricky and mysterious, no ordinary swordsmanship can match up to him."

    "Yes, yes, the sword in the woman''s hand is extraordinary, but it can''t hurt the wooden sword in Master Song¡¯s hand. It shows just how shocking Master Song''s internal strength is."

    "Obviously it is due to Master Song''s exquisite swordsmanship, the wooden sword does not touch the woman''s sharp sword at all, and he looks for ws every time and stabs the woman''s body in key points!"

    Wei Xiaobao secretly wiped his sweat, "Fu*k my rotten luck, this time¡¯s trip as an envoy is really proving to be unfavorable for me. After I''m done with this, I have to go to the temple to donate a little more and pray for good fortune. Fortunately, this Xiaobao¡¯s life is strong and I got acquainted with Brother Song."

    The chat between Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian reached the ears of the soldiers in the courtyard, and they nodded secretly, admiring Song Qingshu, who only used a wooden sword to confront the enemy.

    However, the woman in the confrontation had a different feeling. At first, she had the same thoughts as the others in the scene, butter she noticed that when the opponent was about to stab her, his sword strikes suddenly changed. Due to the speed being too fast, Song Qingshu''s clever swordsmanship, and the low martial art level of the rest of the people in the scene, no one actually noticed this w.

    The woman didn''t understand the reason behind her opponent''s show of mercy. Then she remembered that when the archer had just rushed in, he immediately jumped out to fight with her, so he did that to protect her!

    Sure enough, Song Qingshu took advantage of this fight, and sent a secret message, "Miss, wait a while and do your best to use your movement technique to run out of here. I will help you."

    After speaking, Song Qingshu looked at her for a w, parried her sharp sword with his wooden sword, did a fewplicated gestures with his left hand, and a palm strike struck her shoulder like thunder.

    To the woman, this palm seemed as fast as lightning, and she was struck with a tricky energy. She felt her body was mmed against the courtyard wall by a strong force. She would be a fool if she didn''t understand the other party''s intentions. So, she had an idea, and she deliberately forced out a mouthful of blood. Her blood sprayed in the air as she turned around and bitterly spoke, "Your deed today will be repaid in full in the future." After speaking, she disappeared into the night with her movement technique.

    "Hurry up!" Wei Xiaobao yelled anxiously, and thought in his heart, ¡®<i>Brother Song can''t protect me day and night. It would be really bad if such a martial artist woman is always after this Xiaobao''s life. What should I do!¡¯</i>

    The world was so big, a goodbye today was probably a goodbye forever. Song Qingshu also wanted to take this opportunity to catch up and have a chat with the beauty. After hearing Wei Xiaobao''s voice, he volunteered and said, "Brother Wei, I will chase her." After speaking, he chased the woman in the direction she disappeared.

    The woman had travelled quite far. With a touch of her toe, she lightly flew out a few feet, it was simr to the Minute Ice Ripple Steps. Her posture was also very graceful, like a snow speck devoid of dust.

    Suddenly, the woman stopped and looked back at the man behind her with alertness. She was quite shocked in her heart, <i>¡®My Hundred Divine Steps have very few equals in the world, and I was still overtaken by this man.¡¯</i>

    "This girl''s movement technique is truly otherworldly. I have encountered many people in this world, but this girl''s movement technique is the fastest of them all." At the moment, Song Qingshu had put the wooden sword behind his back to show that he had no hostility.

    "Thank you for your help just now." The expression on the woman''s face eased, and a small smile appeared at the corners of her lips. "May I know why you are chasing me?"

    "May I know if this Miss wants to hear the truth or lies?" Song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to respond, and then said, "The lie is that Wei Xiaobao wants to catch you, the assassin who makes him lose his sleep, so I volunteered to chase her. "

    "What about the truth?" The woman smiled slightly and stared at Song Qingshu with a scorching gaze.

    "Naturally, the truth is that I don''t even know thisdy''s name, and I''m not content to remain as a stranger." Song Qingshu''s words made the woman''s heart jump. She didn''t expect that he would express his favor to herf so directly.

    The woman remained silent for a moment and did not answer directly. Instead, she asked, "Your martial arts attainment is so high that you have few opponents in the wulin, and in terms of swordsmanship you can be regarded as a master of this generation. Why would you take refuge in a Manchu Dog Official? Why not other forces?"

    "Although I personally don''t like the Qing Empire, but for now they have some part to y in my ns, and I personally like Wei Xiaobao, that slippery little bastard." Song Qingshu has always been clear about his n, and he was willing to use Wei Xiaobao''s influence. Apparently, he was thinking of the treasure in the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters.

    The woman stared at him for a long time, as if she was searching for the truth in his words. Song Qingshu deliberately broke the silence and asked, "Why did the youngdy want to assassinate Wei Xiaobao? As far as I know, although he is a bit cunning and shameless, he has never done any great evil, so it shouldn''t take an expert like this young Miss toe personally and assassinate him."

    After saying that Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly clenched, <i>¡®Could it be that this woman was also harmed by Wei Xiaobao''s sinister methods?¡¯</i> But he subconsciously shook his head , unwilling to think about this cruel possibility anymore.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    You can help the site by going to Amazon through the Amazon link, whenever you want to buy something.

 Chapter 55: Love triangle

    <h4>Chapter 55: Love triangle</h4>

    "I personally have no grudges against him." The woman slowly spoke her words, her expression became cold, "It''s just that Manchu and I have an irredeemable hatred. He is Kangxi''s right-hand man, who epts bribes and abuses his power. Even if it is not personal, killing him would be a just cause."

    The woman secretly added a sentence in her heart, ¡®This is probably thest time I will be able to help ¡°him¡± before I leave. From now on, the two of us will be separated from each other, and there is a high possibility that we will not see each other again.¡¯

    "A young, beautiful, and powerful woman who has enmity with the Manchu Qing Dynasty?" Song Qingshu searched through the characters from the original book in his heart. Suddenly, there was a sh of inspiration in his heart, and he leaned slightly to whisper something.

    The woman frowned and looked at Song Qingshu vigntly, "Who is your Excellency and why do you know who I am?"

    Song Qingshu calmly nced at the beautiful woman in front of him, with his eyes full of pity.

    Ajiu was a very pitiful character in the original book. She was born in the family of thest emperor, her country was lost and her family was destroyed. Her own father cut off her arm and she herself fell in love with Yuan Chengzhi. It was a pity that Yuan Chengzhi had already made an alliance with Xia Qingqing. After Chaoyang Peak, she agreed with Yuan Chengzhi to stay on the Tibetan border and waited for him for ten years.

    Everyone knows the ending. After ten years, whether it was because of Xia Qingqing or not, Yuan Chengzhi had never gone to look for her anyway. In the end, she became a Buddhist nun.

    Ajiu felt that Song Qingshu''s eyes were full of strange emotion when he looked at her, and she felt extremely ufortable for a moment, so she coughed slightly.

    Song Qingshu returned to his senses and awkwardly smiled, "Lady Ajiu must not be suspicious. This one has always been familiar with the happenings of wulin, so I can guess who you are."

    "I haven''t asked your surname yet. May I know your name?" Ajiu felt that her background and circumstances were clearly known by the other party, but she didn''t know anything about him, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    "This humble is surnamed Song, and my given name is Qingshu." Song Qingshu gave a slight salute and asked to clear the doubts in his heart, "Lady Ajiu and the Manchu Qing dynasty have hatred of spanning the country and family. But now she is risking a war between the Song and Qing Dynasties by assassinating the envoy of the Qing court in the territory of the Song Dynasty. I wonder if she has any other agendas?"

    Ajiu noticed his dissatisfaction with her actions in his words, she then assumed that he was a citizen of the Song State, and couldn''t help but exin, "Master Song misunderstood. Ajiu had rushed this matter andcked consideration before, but I had no intention to start a war. Just a few days ago, I inadvertently discovered that Wei Xiaobao had a second mission. His main purpose was actually to deal with Golden Serpent Camp. I was worried¡­ I was worried that thest banner against the Manchu Qing Dynasty would also fall, so I nned to assassinate Wei Xiaobao and contribute to our people."

    "Lady Ajiu is probably doing this for Yuan Chengzhi, the current leader of the Golden Serpent Camp." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile. Although he had never seen Xia Qingqing, he determined that her talent and appearance would definitely not be better than Ajiu. How much determination Yuan Chengzhi had to make when he finally gave up on Ajiu. Although this was unfortunate for Ajiu, but for other men, it was extremely lucky.

    After he saw through the intentions of the youngdy, Ajiu felt a little embarrassed and shy. After all, she was a loser in the love triangle between Yuan Chengzhi, Xia Qingqing and her.

    "I have tried my best, and the rest is up to Brother Yuan. So I can only wish him good luck." Ajiu smiled sorrowfully, then raised her head and said to Song Qingshu, "Thank you for your mercy today, Master Song. Ajiu has important things and needs to rush to Western Regions as soon as possible. I must bid my farewell. If fate decides, we will meet again in the future."

    " If fate decides¡­we will meet again." Song Qingshu didn''t have any reason to keep her, so he could only reluctantly watch her fluttering figure slowly disappear into the night sky.

    He went back to Yuhua Pavilion, and Wei Xiaobao noticed that Song Qingshu hade back alone. He knew that he hadn''t caught the assassin, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he cared about his health and warmly asked him, ¡°Is Brother Song injured?"

    Song Qingshu casually replied, "I''m sorry, Brother Wei, this brother failed to catch the assassin."

    Wei Xiaobao''s expression turned weird, and he thought in his heart, <i>¡®Your martial arts is obviously higher than that of that woman. Maybe you were obsessed with lust, and you secretly let her run away.¡¯</i>

    Noting Wei Xiaobao¡¯s expression, Song Qingshu knew that he was suspecting his words in his heart, and ordinary lies might not be able to deceive him, so he had to tell him the half-truth, ¡°I had already restrained the assassin, but it was a pity that a ck masked martial artist suddenly jumped out to help her. And the assassin ran away. The man had superb internal strength, strange and clever swordsmanship. By the way, judging from his martial arts skills and weapons, he should be Yuan Chengzhi, the famous ¡®Golden Serpent King''."

    "Yuan Chengzhi?" Wei Xiaobao took a deep breath. He somewhat believed this exnation in his heart. He thought to himself, <i>¡®I had a secret mission to deal with the Golden Serpent Camp by the Emperor''s secret decree. Did that information get leaked?¡¯</i>

    "So how does Yuan Chengzhi''s martial artspare to Brother Song?" This was Wei Xiaobao''s biggest concern. The reason why Kangxi Emperor and him were so eager to recruit masters from the wulin was to deal with Yuan Chengzhi, a martial artist who was so powerful.

    "Why¡­is Brother Wei going to deal with Yuan Chengzhi?" Song Qingshu was not in a hurry to answer, but looked at him curiously.

    Wei Xiaobao wanted to rely on him to deal with Yuan Chengzhi anyway, and sooner orter Song Qingshu had to know about this, so he led Song Qingshu to the house and whispered Kangxi Emperor''s secret order to him.

    "Hey, Brother Song, you and I have be brothers. We will enjoy blessings and endure hardships together, so I do not want to hide from you." Wei Xiaobao deliberately sighed several times, with a sincere expression on his face. " After I helped the Emperor get rid of Obai, I thought the emperor could sit back and rx, but I didn''t know why the Emperor was still frowning all day long. Onc day, I had the courage to ask him what was wrong along with another old man, and then I learned about the Emperor''s four secret troubles."

    Wei Xiaobao paused after speaking and deliberately asked, "Big Brother Song, can you guess the Emperor''s four troubles?"

    "The Manchu Qing Dynasty is at a stalemate with Mongolia, and Mongolia should be one of them." Song Qingshu could only think of this one.

    "Big Brother Song is really smart," Wei Xiaobao gave a thumbs up, and then said, "However, Mongolia is ultimately an external trouble, and the other three are all internal troubles. One of them is Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi who is stationed in Shanhai Pass. He is quite capricious. The emperor has been worried about him. He worries that he would betray the Ming Dynasty, and hand the Shanhai Pass over to Mongolia. Now he holds hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers, including 10,000 of the most elite cavalry troops in the world today, the Guanning Iron Cavalry. So, it is not easy for the Emperor to make a move against him for a while."

    "The other problem is Hongli, Prince Sheng Jingbao. The first emperor handed down the throne, he and the current Emperor were the most qualified princes to be crowned. Finally, with the help of the Queen Mother, the Kangxi Emperor became the Emperor. But Prince Bao has been coveting the throne. He never gave up. He now holds hundreds of thousands of Eight Banners Soldiers, and his son Fu Kang¡¯an is also a good fighter. Those father and son have fought against the Mongolian army on the front line of Liaodong for many years, and their prestige in the army is very high. The emperor is afraid of the possibility¡­what if they decide to take action? It will be a huge problem."

    "This world is really chaotic. Prince Sheng actually became brothers with Kangxi, and they were still fighting for the throne¡­" Song Qingshu was stunned as if struck by thunder, but what abnormality hadn''t he seen during his time here? He quickly epted all this, joined the conversation and said,

    "The third problem must be the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong. The Shandong rebel forces are very powerful under the leadership of Yuan Chengzhi. The emperor certainly has no worries about Wu Sangui and Hongli for now, so he chose to deal with him first."

    "Not bad!" Wei Xiaobao nodded. "The emperor has been trying to suppress the rebels in Shandong for many years. Unfortunately, when the officers and soldiers arrived, they all retreated into the vast mountains. When the officers and soldiers retreated, they came out like mountain rats."

    Wei Xiaobao took up a cup of tea to moisturize his throat, and continued, "This motherfu*ker is a huge pain in the ass! Yuan Chengzhi even seized the opportunity to severely inflict losses during the imperial court¡¯s actions against the rebel army several times, making the court very angry. They became even more arrogant after that. Then the emperor gave up on the idea of encirclement and suppression of the rebel army and considered using the method of wulin to deal with Yuan Chengzhi."

    "It''s a pity that Yuan Chengzhi is also a disciple of the Mount Hua Sect. He is the leader of the Golden Serpent Camp andes from a famous family. Moreover, His martial arts skills are so high that it is rare in the world. That''s why brother Wei and the Emperor are so eager to recruit masters in the wulin." Song Qingshu added.

    "Hehe, I can''t hide anything from Big Brother Song," Wei Xiaobao smiled, "May I know what happened between Big Brother Song and Yuan Chengzhi just then?"

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t actually fight against Yuan Chengzhi. He could only roughly evaluate Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s martial arts from the original book and Ajiu, and said indifferently, ¡°It was a tie.¡±

    He knew that if he said that Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s martial arts was higher, it would make Wei Xiaobao look down on him. On the other hand, if he said that his own martial arts is higher, then he wouldn''t be able to exin the matter of how Ajiu was rescued. In the end, he could only give a moderate answer.

    Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed and said, "Yes, not bad. With Brother Song, a master who can match Yuan Chengzhi, it is worth it to be brothers with you."

    Song Qingshu was moved in his heart and took the opportunity to persuade him, "Brother Wei, although my martial arts is equal to Yuan Chengzhi, but now the news that you have to deal with him has been leaked. What¡¯s more, you must pass through the Shandong boundary on the way back to the Capital, and there is also the Blood Saber Sect. Brothers, I am afraid that it will be hard topete with four hands with my two fists, and I will not be able to protect the safety of my brother."

    Wei Xiaobao was taken aback, then he cried out with a look of horror, "This is bad! This time it is clear that the enemies will attack. So, the only solution is to call the army for escort. But this way, the Emperor will definitely be unhappy."

    When Song Qingshu saw that it was almost time, he pretended to hesitate and said, "I have a n. Will my brother listen to it?"

    "Big Brother Song, just say it and I will listen." Wei Xiaobao''s eyes lit up and expectantly looked at him.

    "Brother Wei can make Zhang and Zhao escort the envoy to the north with great fanfare and attract the enemy''s attention, and we two will go down to the south."

    Before Song Qingshu could finish speaking, Wei Xiaobao interrupted him and asked, "Why go south?" Wei Xiaobao wondered, <i>¡®Is this little pretty boy hiding some agenda?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu was not in a hurry, and slowly exined with a faint smile, "At the moment, Gusu has a peerless master. If you can convince him to take refuge in the Qing Dynasty, we will be apanied by another martial arts master. Then you won¡¯t have to fear anyone, let alone the Shandong¡¯s Golden Serpent Camp."

    "How does his martial arts skillpare to Brother Song?" Wei Xiaobao asked with half-belief.

    "Not inferior to me." Song Qingshu said with a calm manner.

    Wei Xiaobao couldn''t help but feel his heart move. If he could find such two masters who have such a high level of martial arts, the Emperor would definitely want them.<i> ¡®Then he might reward me, with a title of high nobility, and as for entertainment¡­¡¯ </i>Thinking of all the beauties, Wei Xiaobao didn¡¯t hesitate andughed loudly.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    This novel has tons of characters, organizations, and unique martial arts techniques. So, it will be too hard to remember them all as the story progresses. I have made a wiki for this.

 Chapter 56: The wrong bed in darkness

    <h4>Chapter 56: The wrong bed in darkness</h4>

    "Okay, I will travel with Brother Song and go to Gusu. Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian?" Wei Xiaobao raised his head and shouted.

    "This humble one is here, what is the order of Lord Wei?" When the two heard Wei Xiaobao''s call, they opened the door and spoke with a ttering smile.

    "You find someone to pretend to be me, make a big fanfare, and travel as usual. Brother Song and I will go to Suzhou first." Wei Xiaobao took out a handful of cash and divided it among the two. "Get the brothers to cheer up. This time the situation is very dangerous. Be careful about everything."

    "It''s really a blessing for us to have such apassionate superior as lord Wei." Zhao Qixian said with a smile.

    "Isn''t it! With the Duke, life is so easy¡­" Zhang Kangnian suddenly gave himself a p on the mouth, "Look at my memory, it''s lord Wei now."

    "Okay, okay, stop ttering, you can go and get ready." Wei Xiaobao waved his hand to let the two of them go prepare first.

    After seeing the two closing the door, Song Qingshu''s expression seemed as if he just remembered something, and suddenly spoke up, "By the way, Brother Wei, this time we should travel lightly. If we take that chick from the Shui family with us, it would be a bit of a hindrance¡­"

    Before Song Qingshu even finished speaking, Wei Xiaobao looked at him as if he was looking at a monster, "Big Brother Song, you are willing to kill such a beautiful and pretty woman?"

    Seeing that he had misunderstood what he meant, Song Qingshu said with a ck line on his forehead, "I mean it''s better to let her go¡­"

    Wei Xiaobao thought to himself, <i>¡®If only a big man apanied me along the way, the journey would be so boring.¡¯ </i>And he subconsciously refused the notion, "Aren''t we trying to hide from people''s eyes and ears? The people in Golden Serpent Camp shouldn''t know that there is a woman in the mission. On the other hand, she will be useful to hide our identity even better. Besides, if we are in a hopeless situation, we can still take that girl as a hostage. Isn''t that Yuan Chengzhi full of benevolence and righteousness? If an innocent woman dies and he does nothing, his prestige would be greatly damaged¡­"

    Song Qingshu nced at him in surprise. He used to think that Wei Xiaobao was just clever and a profiteer, but after meeting him he realized just how clever he really was. This guy¡¯s thoughts moved much faster than ordinary people.

    "Okay, we¡¯ll just follow Brother Wei''s intention and take her with us." Song Qingshu thought that what he said was reasonable, and now that Wei Xiaobao expressed this thought himself, then he couldn''t outright disagree with it.

    *****

    Back in the room, when Song Qingshu wanted to unseal Shuisheng''s acupuncture points, the corner of her lips showed a sly smile, and stretched out her delicate hands, in a blink of an eye, she tapped a few major acupoints on Song Qingshu''s chest .

    "How did you unseal your acupuncture points?" Song Qingshu was thinking about other things at the time, and didn''t realize that Shui Sheng was just pretending to be weak.

    "Huh!" Shui Sheng wrinkled her pretty nose, jumped off the bed, tidied up her clothes, and proudly said, "Their acupuncture skills are nothing special, plus thisdy''s martial arts is very strong. I just opened the acupuncture points with force."

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Song Qingshu chuckled, "Miss Shui, since you are free, please leave by yourself. If you are discovered by themter, you won''t be able to leave."

    "Why would thisdy leave?" Shui Sheng sat down with a big grin, and poured a cup of tea to quench her thirst just like Song Qingshu did before. As soon as the tea entered her mouth, she suddenly remembered that Song Qingshu had also drunk from this cup, and with a "Bah, baah¡­" She quickly spit it out.

    "Why won''t you leave?" Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out the reason behind her actions, and a thought came up in his heart, ¡®Could it be that this girl developed Stockholm syndrome after being kidnapped?¡¯

    Of course Shui Sheng had hidden the fact that she nned to escape as soon as she unsealed her acupuncture points, but after just walking two steps, she found officers and soldiers everywhere. With her average level martial arts, how could she escape? So, she had to go back to the room and think about a solution. But before she could think of anything, she heard the voice of a guard greeting Song Qingshu not far away. Then she had an idea, shey back on the bed, pretending that she was still immobile.

    When she noticed Song Qingshu staring at her with a weird expression, Shui Sheng thought of his disgusting appearance from before, so she stopped hitting him, and stretched out her dainty little foot to kick and cursed, "You dirty thief you bullied me. Now, I¡¯ll teach you what happens if you bully me."

    "Miss Shui, you are calling me bad names one by one. If this is heard by someone who doesn''t know what¡¯s happening. I¡¯ll be fine, but what will people think of you, as a girl?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "You dead turtle, rotten turtle, big bastard, smelly dog¡­ you are the cause of it all." Shui Sheng was taken aback, thought that it actually made sense, and became even more angry, she used her hands and feet to hit Song Qingshu again.

    Although being hit by the fists of a flower-like girl was enjoyable rather than painful, but Song Qingshu didn''t want to leave her shoe prints all over his body. How could he have the face to see people tomorrow if that happened? Song Qingshu turned his head, and deliberately coughed, "Beauty, don''t me me for not reminding you. A master like me can easily unseal my acupuncture points. If you continue to hit me, maybe my acupoints will be unsealed."

    Shui Sheng was really bluffed by him. She quickly stopped her hand, and was shocked, ¡®If he really unsealed his acupuncture points, it would be bad.¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She clicked a few acupoints on his leg, and then got up and thought. <i>¡®I have to find a rope in the room to tie him up.¡¯</i>

    But she didn''t find anything that could be used to tie after looking around. So, she sat back on the bed and was secretly sulking. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she turned around and started to untie her waistband.

    "Beauty, do you want to be violent to me?" Song Qingshu made a frightened look, "Iyada! I don¡¯t want my first time to be like this?"

    "Bah!" Although Shui Sheng didn''t understand what he was yelling, she knew it was definitely not a good thing, so she red at him viciously, "If you yell again, I will take off your socks and stuff them into your mouth."

    "My socks are sour and smelly. It really doesn¡¯t have a good taste. But, you are a beautiful woman, if you take off your socks and put them in my mouth. I promise you that I will not talk again." Song Qingshu stared at Shui Sheng with a sleazy pair of eyes.

    "Disgusting, shameless!" Shui Sheng was trembling with anger, and quickly tied his hands behind his back with her untied waistband, and finally tied him tightly around the head of the bed twice.

    "Well, it smells so good~" When Shui Sheng bound him, her hair inevitably brushed over Song Qingshu''s face, and Song Qingshu seemed intoxicated.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had been properly tied up by the waistband, and his acupuncture points had also been sealed by her before, Shui Sheng finally felt relieved and looked back at him bitterly, "If you talk nonsense again, I will really put your socks in your mouth! "

    The fact was, a properdy such as Shui Sheng didn¡¯t want to take off a man''s shoes and touch his stinky socks with her hands. If she couldn¡¯t do that|; then she would have to use her own socks to gag him. But, she felt sick when she even thought about it. So Shui Sheng threat was just to scare him.

    "Okay, I won''t talk, I won''t talk!" Song Qingshu quickly closed his mouth tightly, as if he was very obedient.

    Shui Sheng finally patted the dust on her hands with satisfaction. Her nerves were tense for the whole day. Now that she could rx, she felt sleepy. She turned around and confirmed that Song Qingshu was firmly tied to the shelf beside the bed. She then nned to rest for a while, replenish her energy and find a way to escape when the guards were most sleepy at dawn.

    Song Qingshu saw her take off her boots and set up the quilt on the bed. He couldn''t help but give her a weird look, "Beauty, it is very dark here, be careful while sleeping on the bed. Don¡¯t forget that this is my room."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 57: The events before the beauties meet

    <h4>Chapter 57: The events before the beauties meet</h4>

    "If you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb." Shui Sheng snorted. "Thisdy will sleep for a while. Don''t me me for not warning you. If you yell and call the guards over, then I would be dead anyway, but I will definitely stab you to death first. At worst we will both die." Shui Sheng raised the knife she had just taken out of her boots.

    Looking at the bright dagger in front of him, Song Qingshu asked strangely, "Then why didn''t you stab me to death just now? Aren¡¯t you more afraid that I will reveal your plot?"

    Shui Sheng blushed, and she thought to herself, <i>¡®Although this person''s mouth is a bit dirty, he didn¡¯t do anything bad to me after all. So how can I kill him?¡¯</i>

    "Ah, I see," Song Qingshu cried out in surprise, "You must have seen that I am young and handsome, with a high level of martial arts, and you secretly fell in love with me¡­heh¡­eh."

    Shui Sheng was startled by his fake surprise and she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard his nonsense. She couldn''t bear it anymore and took out her embroidered cloth from her arms and put it into Song Qingshu¡¯s mouth.

    "Finally calm¡­" Shui Sheng took a long breath, lying on the soft bed, she wrapped her body with the quilt, and closed her eyes with a peaceful expression on her face.

    In her sleep, Shui Sheng felt a little bit cold, and she unconsciously leaned back to a ce that seemed warm. She felt that it was warm like a bearskin coat, so she shrank into a ball and let it cover her whole body.

    Early in the next morning, a scream broke the tranquility of dawn. It turned out that Shui Sheng woke up and found that unbeknown to her Song Qingshu was sleeping behind her back. What¡¯s more, her head was resting on his arm, and her body was shrinking in his embrace like a little bird, which made her almost copse. What was even more shameful was her own hand was pulling his big hand, allowing it to cover her soft mounds.

    Pushing away his thigh that was on her waist, Shui Sheng pointed to Song Qingshu with a pale face, "You¡­you¡­you¡­" At the moment, she couldn''t even speak aplete sentence.

    "Miss Shui, I did remind you, to be careful of getting on the wrong bed." Song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at her with an innocent expression.

    "Didn''t I seal your acupuncture point? I also tied you up¡­" Shui Sheng looked around with disbelief.

    "Are you looking for this?" Song Qingshu took out a light blue ribbon from his arms. It was the same one from yesterday; the one that Shui Sheng untied from her dress and tied his hands. He then took it to the tip of his nose and smelled it, "I am a master. So, naturally there is a way."

    Watching as Shui Sheng grabbed it in a panic, and tidying up her messy dresses, Song Qingshu rested his head on his hands,y on his side on the bed. He looked at her, and spoke in a leisurely manner, "Miss Shui, in fact, you don''t need to be so nervous at all. Last night, I was better than Liu Xiahui. I didn''t do anything, just¡­"

    "Just what?" Shui Sheng''s eyes were cold, staring at him nervously.

    "It''s just that someone rubbed my arms desperatelyst night and took the initiative to guide my hand to hold her breast¡­"

    "Stop talking!" Shui Sheng felt extremely embarrassed, her teeth clenched, and tears fell.

    Shui Sheng''s big eyes turned red with tears, Song Qingshu still couldn''t bear to watch her continue to feel sad, "Crap, what''s the big deal about a maid warming the bed for her master? Hurry up,e here and help your master change clothes."

    Shui Sheng nced at him bitterly, she jumped out of the bed, turned her back, and didn''t want to talk to him again.

    Song Qingshu was not worried, and after finishing wearing his clothes, he said, "Miss Shui, thank you for not killing mest night, so I decided¡­"

    "To let me go?" Shui Sheng looked back in surprise.

    "Although I do have the idea of ??letting you go, but now I really want to experience what it''s like to be served by a very charming maid. So, to create a bnce between the two, I decided that, if you will serve me well for some time, then I will let you go free." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.

    "Shameless!" Anotheryer of frost shrouded Shui Sheng¡¯s face.

    "You really have a dirty mind." Song Qingshu cried injustice, "Listen up, being a maid is a sacred profession, OK? In the Western Continent, there is a nice alias for it, that is, a maidservant¡­" Song Qingshu was lost in his memory for a moment, but soon came to his senses and continued to say, "I didn''t tell you to be a lowly servant, so what are you worried about?"

    Shui Sheng thought about it carefully, and realized that although Song Qingshu was tied up with his acupuncture point sealedst night; he was probably just acting to cooperate with her. The difference of strength between the two was too great, and it seemed unlikely that he wanted to let her escape. "You want me to serve you? You expect me to just believe your words. But, if you are a man without conscience, wouldn''t thisdy be serving you for a lifetime?" Shui Sheng suddenly raised her head and said coldly.

    Song Qingshu was not at all affected by her cold voice, but instead he noticed the change of her tone, and said cheerfully, "I have always been an honest and righteous young man¡­ Uh, what is with your expression, don''t roll your eyes! Alright, since you don''t believe me, then I will set another deadline. After almost half a year, I will let you go. Of course, if you serve me very well and let me enjoy some intimatefort, then I can also let you go in advance."

    "Okay, it''s a deal!" Shui Sheng said indifferently.

    "You''re like a cute puppy." Song Qingshu swaggered into the chair and patted his arm, "Here,e and squeeze it for your master. Last night, I was used as a pillow by someone all night long, and now my arm is sore and painful."

    Thinking about the soft and warm pillowst night, Shui Sheng blushed, she twisted her body, walked over, and said, "Oh, is it here?"

    "A little bit down, yes¡­ yes¡­ a little bit less strength, oh~" Song Qingshu felt that his arms were ironed with an iron, and nothing was improper; It was far fromfortable. But, still he felt great.

    Of course, it was not because of how brilliant Shui Sheng''s technique was. After all, no matter how much she tried, she couldn''tpare to the experts that Song Qingshu had been to in his previous life.

    The source of all the pleasurey in the identity of Shui Sheng. It felt really refreshing to think that she, a young miss who had never done any rough work since she was a child, had to now massage his shoulders.

    "I don''t know how it would feel if any nobledy or princess gave me a massage." At this moment Song Qingshu couldn''t help but ponder the possibility.

    *****

    When Wei Xiaobao saw Shui Sheng standing obediently behind Song Qingshu, his pair of eyeballs almost fell off. He pulled Song Qingshu to a side and smiled, "Big Brother Song is really a master, and he managed to tame this little hot pepper in a single night!"

    Wei Xiaobao didn''t know any martial arts, and he deliberately didn''t avoid Shui Sheng, so all his words were heard by her. Shui Sheng nced at the gloating Wei Xiaobao, and she really wished to beat him to death.

    After breakfast, Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian and all the envoys embarked on the road to the Capital with great fanfare, but Wei Xiaobao quietly followed Song Qingshu out of the back door and rushed towards Gusu.

    "Hey, there are no carriages and no horses. How far can we go like this! Shuang''er, I miss you so much.¡± After a while, Wei Xiaobao bitterlyined.

    "How useless!" Shui Sheng grumbled disdainfully. He was the cause of all of her current misfortune. Of course Shui Sheng wouldn''t give him a favorable look.

    "Smelly girl, what are you talking about?" Wei Xiaobao red at her fiercely, and then began a fierce scolding war.

    Those hundreds of words are omitted here.

    Shui Sheng was a big girl with little experience, she was no match for Wei Xiaobao, who came from the streets. Soon, her cheeks were flushed with anger, and her eyes were tearful, wishing to kill him with a sword.

    Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue when he heard it all from the sidelines. It was embarrassing to walk in front of Wei Xiaobao with all this farce going on.

    With a light cough, he interrupted their scolding war. Song Qingshu deliberately showed off in front of them. For Wei Xiaobao, he wanted to increase his weight in the other party''s heart. For Shui Sheng, it was a matter between man and woman. It was all instinctive.

    "It''s too slow to walk like this, you get closer, and I will take you to Gusu." Song Qingshu spoke up.

    The two came over suspiciously, Song Qingshu''s left hand grabbed Shuisheng''s waist, and his right hand lifted Wei Xiaobao by his shoulder, then he used the Traceless Sand Treading Steps while carrying them. The three of them quickly disappeared into the distance like a wisp of blue smoke.

    She was hugged by Song Qingshu and before Shui Sheng could say something, she screamed. She realized the terrifying speed they were traveling. Looking at the trees that quickly disappeared behind her, Shui Sheng looked up and stared at Song Qingshu''s profile with aplicated expression, ¡®Cousin is far worse than him in terms of talent, appearance and martial arts¡­Oh, Shui Sheng, what are you thinking about¡­¡¯

    Unlike Shui Sheng''splicated thoughts on the side, Wei Xiaobao shouted out with a "yoo¡­hoooo". He looked very excited and thought in his heart, <i>¡®If I had such a good movement technique, who could stop me in the future?¡¯</i>

    Wei Xiaobao was someone who would do it if he thought of it, and immediately asked, "Big Brother Song, can you teach me this movement technique?"

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, "This movement technique is extremelybor intensive. Brother Wei, you don''t have the slightest foundation for internal arts, so you can''t learn it."

    "Oh~" Wei Xiaobao''s disappointment was overwhelming. He turned around and noticed that Song Qingshu was gently holding Shui Sheng in his arms, but he was holding him by his shoulders, and he couldn''t help but angrily think, ¡®This pretty boy just doesn¡¯t want to share the goods, so you don''t want to teach me.¡¯

    Song Qingshu was also a master at observing words in his previous life. As soon as he spoke, he was worried about hidden grudges. So, he quickly added, "Actually, I know that there is a superb martial skill in the wulin, which can be performed without any internal force. It is very suitable for Brother Wei."

    "What''s that?" Wei Xiaobao''s spirits revived all of a sudden.

    "God really works in mysterious ways." Song Qingshu faintly spat out a few words, "It¡¯s the Iron Sword Sect''s martial skill, and even more coincidentally, the Yuan Chengzhi we are going to deal with just happens to be in possession of it."

    "That''s good, then it won''t take much effort." Wei Xiaobao smiled, "If we catch him in the future, he will be severely tortured and asked about this movement technique."

    "Brother Wei is really smart by nature. Every word thates out of his mouth is worthy of quoting."

    "Big Brother Song, many of those words just naturallye to me. Some of them are from what I read from a book in the past."

    *****

    After a long time on the road, Song Qingshu was still halfway away from Gusu territory. After all, Song Qingshu was carrying two people with him. So, suddenly he felt a little tired and stopped to take a break.

    "Shouldn¡¯t we enjoy a little while travelling?" Wei Xiaobao took out a thick stack of silver bills. "Big Brother Song is good at martial arts, but your money is definitely not as much as mine. Don''t be polite with me today. Pick the most expensive things. Waiter, bring out your best tea and snacks one by one."

    The three of them sat down in the private room on the second floor, and Shui Sheng muttered, "Vulgarians."

    Song Qingshu admired Wei Xiaobao''s arrogance and generosity. He was about topliment him when he heard a loud voice from downstairs, "Miss Mu, I have already spared your life several times. You should be grateful to this monk."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    I don''t know if any of you have noticed. I love reading poetry. This novel has a few couplets for some of the best poems of Chinese literature. Although it is hard, I really enjoyed tranting them. I have always admired romantic poets such as Wordsworth and Coleridge. There''s also Shelly and Frost. I specially like Frosts way of writing.

    Anyway, I write poems of my own when I get inspired, or affected by something. They are nothing special, but they contain how I felt at that particr moment in time.

 Chapter 58: The gathering of the four giants

    <h4>Chapter 58: The gathering of the four giants</h4>

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, and when he looked downstairs, he saw two men and two women walking in.

    A monk of about fifty years of age, withmoner shoes. He seemed to have bright brilliance on his face, and he had the gait of a high level master.

    The other one was a young man, who looked like a prince of a dynasty. He had a jade crown and a gentle temperament. He was looking at the side profile of the girl in red clothes next to him with an awed expression on his face.

    The girl lightly frowned with a timid look. It was Wang Yuyan, who he had met at Manduo Mountain Vi some time ago.

    Not far away from them, a girl in ck dress sped the hilt of her sword tightly, and followed him in an unhurried manner. It was Mu Wanqing, who he met at Mount Hua before.

    ¡°Maha Cakra Vajra, as a consummate Buddhist please be merciful and exercise tolerance. Why should the great sage be angry with a little girl, why note up and have a ss of water and wine?" In Song Qingshu''s previous life, he often encountered arty business partners who believed in Buddhism. So he had to expend effort to study some Buddhist knowledge, that¡¯s why he could tell the origin of Maha Cakra Vajra in just one word. (Goblin: Maha Cakra Vajra is Jiumozhi¡¯s title.)

    <i>¡°D¨¤l¨²n M¨ªngw¨¢ng''¡± was</i> the transliteration of the Sanskrit ¡°Maha Cakra Vajra¡±. Jiumozhi did not expect that someone in Jiangnan would recognize him at a nce. When he looked up, he saw that it was just a youth. With a heart full of doubt, he brought Wang Yuyan and Duan Yu upstairs. Behind them was Mu Wanqing. When she saw Song Qingshu, there was a hint of joy in her eyes, but soon, as if she had thought of something unpleasant, her expression darkened, and her thoughts becameplicated.

    <i>¡®What¡¯s this! Where did such a beautiful womane from? If this beautiful woman was given to me as a wife, I would disagree even if the Emperor offered me his position. I, Wei Xiaobao, will go to hell and back, bear wind and rain. But, no matter what, I have to marry this girl as my wife!¡¯ </i>As soon as Wang Yuyan arrived upstairs, Wei Xiaobao felt as if he was hit hard on the chest by an invisible heavy hammer. His mouth turned dry and he became dumbfounded for a while.

    A man''s instinct made Duan Yu immediately realize the covetous meaning in Wei Xiaobao''s eyes, and he subconsciously put himself before Wang Yuyan, blocking her from the other party¡¯s heated gaze.

    Noting his behavior, Mu Wanqing felt a pain in her heart, and sat down next to Song Qingshu in a fit of anger.

    "After our farewell at Mount Hua, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon." Song Qingshu turned and looked at Mu Wanqing. The beauty of this girl was not diminished, except that flower-like face seemed a bit tired.

    "Sister Wan, does this man know you?" Duan Yu noticed that the rtionship between the two seemed a little unusual. Although Mu Wanqing was now his own sister, he still felt ufortable in his heart.

    "He is my husband!" Mu Wanqing even shocked herself when she said this.

    It turned out that her beloved became a real brother, and Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart was broken. When she heard that Duan Yu was captured by Jiumozhi at Mount Hua, she hurried to rescue him. How could she know that her former lover was so fast to change his heart? He was obsessed with that Wang girl.

    Duan Yu¡¯s change of heart and its quickness made Mu Wanqing''s heart turn cold. At this time, seeing Song Qingshu, Mu Wanqing felt a little warmth in her heart. Of course, these words were more deliberately spoken to Duan Yu and the aim was to anger him.

    Just now due to his sight being blocked, Wei Xiaobao didn¡¯t have the opportunity to look at Mu Wanqing, and when he saw her, he couldn''t help but startparing the two women back and forth. He couldn''t help but praise her beauty and said, "Big Brother Song, sister-inw. She¡¯s really beautiful!" But in his heart, he thought that it was a pity. Being a brother meant you have to be loyal as well, <i>¡®She looks so beautiful. If she was not my elder brother''s woman, I would get her no matter what.¡¯</i>

    Jiumozhi had no time to watch a group of obsessive men and women vying for favor and being jealous. So he decided to speak up with his palms folded together, "I wonder if this young noble has some things to say?"

    "The great monk used his ¡®me de'' technique to wipe out the Dark Cult in Tubo. He shocked the West. What is even more rare is that he has great wisdom, is proficient in Buddhism. He is a person who has been respected by many for a long time. How can I dare to talk about anything disrespectful?" Song Qingshu smiled modestly. (Goblin: Tubo is the ancient name of Tibet.)

    Jiumozhi¡¯s face lit up. If this young man just praised his martial arts, he would not feel anything. After all, there are not many people who have seen him in action in the Central ins wulin. Although he praised his martial arts for the most part, he respected him for his knowledge of Buddhism as well, and that could not be faked.

    When Wang Yuyan saw Song Qingshu, her eyes lit up, and she happily asked, "Young master Song, have your injuries been healed?"

    "Thank you Miss Wang for your directions that day. I have indeed recovered my broken meridian." Song Qingshu smiled kindly at her.

    "So you know each other." Jiumozhi snorted, but was not worried. Among the people in the audience, it was easy to notice at first nce that the braided person didn¡¯t know any martial arts. The woman standing behind him has limited martial arts, and he did not put Mu Wanqing in his eyes. The young man opposite of him is probably a bit tricky, but considering his young age, his martial arts would not be that high no matter what.

    "This Song once received great kindness from Miss Wang. Now that I am witnessing Miss Wang in crisis today, although I am inferior in terms of martial arts, I have no reason to stand by. If there is any offense, I hope that the great monk will forgive me." This was not actually Song Qingshu¡¯s true thought. In fact, he wanted to fight him, and take the opportunity to let Wei Xiaobao see Jiumozhi''s martial arts level. But, a part of what he had said before was also true. If he could return Wang Yuyan''s favor in the process, then why not do it.

    "Benefactor Song is talented and handsome, and he has the gait of a righteous hero. This poor monk cannot help but admire it. It''s a pity that this poor monk needs to ask the girl Wang for something important, so I will have to offend you." Jiumozhi talked elegantly, as if he was the model of a true Taoist monk. .

    "Brother Wei, this is the master I mentioned to you before. Take a closer look. It will be up to youter to convince him to join us." Song Qingshu softly whispered in Wei Xiaobao''s ear before standing up.

    When the two masters confronted each other, their clothes rustled in the wind. While the fight wasmencing here, somewhere a thousand miles away, there was a major event happening that would affect the life and death of Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao.

    *****

    Deep in the mountains of Shandong, the leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, Yuan Chengzhi, watched the three people in the camp as if facing an enemy, "Everyone gathered here are from the Golden Serpent Camp. May I know what you people are doing here?"

    No wonder he was nervous. One of the people opposite him was the leader of the Liaodong¡¯s Mystic Dragon Cult, another one was the leader of the Qinghai¡¯s Blood Saber Sect, and thest one was from one of the four major Tibetan Tantric Sects. These martial arts masters had already issued a greeting message in advance. It seemed that they were not malicious, but the three of them came together, so it was still making Yuan Chengzhi feel vignt.

    "Why should the Golden Serpent King be so aversive towards us? Now we have amon enemy. We should be friends and not enemies." The Great Master Shangjie was white and fat, and he always had a smile that seemed like it wasn¡¯t really a smile.

    "Please forgive Yuan for his ignorance, I don''t understand your meaning." Yuan Chengzhi said calmly, but his heart skipped.

    "Why should the Golden Serpent King pretend to be confused?" Heavenly Dragon Sect leader Hong Antong solemnly said, "We are here for the matter of Wei Xiaobao. I heard that Wei Xiaobao''s mission at the southward alliance is false, and his true goal is to deal with your Excellency."

    "To deal with only Wei Xiaobao, it shouldn''t take so many masters to join forces." The Blood Saber Elder suddenly spoke up, looked at the faces around him and said with a smile, "In my opinion, I am afraid that individually, none of you in this room is the opponent of that young man. So, I went through much hardship and wanted to unite everyone to deal with this matter together."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Here''s your chapter! Now I gotta go study.

 Chapter 59: Flame blade Vs wooden sword

    <h4>Chapter 59: me de Vs wooden sword</h4>

    My very first sponsored chapter!

    Thank you <strong>Someone</strong> and <strong>San Pedro des Colonias</strong> for sponsoring this chapter. This chapter was supposed toe out tomorrow, but I just happened to have one in stock. So enjoy~

    "I''m afraid the Blood Saber Sect master is exaggerating, that young man is not Xiao Feng, or Zhang Wuji." Hong Antong smiled, showing a clear disbelief.

    Yuan Chengzhi also smiled faintly in his heart. Over the past few years, he has sessfully integrated the martial arts techniques of the Mount Hua Sect, the Golden Serpent Gentleman, and the Iron Sword Sect.

    "Leader Hong only has to ask himself if his martial arts is better than mine. If he thinks so, then we should have a sparring match to make it clear." The blood saber elder narrowed his eyes, and his hand holding the blood saber tightened.

    Hong Antong faintly smiled, his white hair fluttered in the wind, and he disappeared from his ce. His fist aiming to put a hole in the chest of the blood saber elder with a punch. Although the Blood Saber Elder was surprised at his speed, he himself was experienced and well prepared, so he received the attack with the swing of his saber.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them exchanged a dozen attacks. Hong Antong''s original martial arts skills were slightly higher than that of the Blood Saber Elder, but in actual fights, it didn¡¯t go as well as he expected, and this fact made him extremely depressed.

    Shangjie on the side noticed that the fight between the two was getting out of hand, and he quickly jumped into the fight. With a few palm strikes with both hands, he immediately separated the two.

    "Heh!" Hong Antong snorted, turned around and sat down, "The great mudra of Tantric Buddhism is indeed well-deserved."

    The Blood Saber Elder also put the blood saber on his waist and slowly sat down.

    Yuan Chengzhi was taken aback after witnessing this, and he secretly calcted if he would have a chance to win against any one of the three. If any two of them teamed up to fight him, then he could manage a narrow victory at most. But, if all three of them attacked together, then he was afraid that he could only rely on God''s will to keep his life.

    "Blood Saber Elder. Is that young man really so good?" Yuan Chengzhi originally wanted to deal with Wei Xiaobao. Seeing several people with the same goal as himself, he thought that he and them had no prior hatred, so there was nothing wrong with joining forces once.

    There was a horrified expression on the face of the Blood Saber Elder, "I dare to say that I have seen many masters of martial arts in the wulin, but it is the first time I have seen anyone who can use an ordinary wooden sword to perform such exquisite swordsmanship." After saying this, he continued to narrate the situation of that day in detail.

    The other three people were amazed. Yuan Chengzhi was also surprised, thinking that half of his strength came from his golden serpent sword. If it was changed to an ordinary wooden sword, he was afraid he couldn''t even beat one of these three.

    After witnessing the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s martial arts, everyone believed his judgment. Yuan Chengzhi was also interested, but he still had to ask about some things to clear the doubts in his mind, "Everyone present here is the overlord of an organization, why would you work together to deal with a weakling like Wei Xiaobao?"

    Shangjie nced at the blood saber elder, folded his palms, and said, "Golden Serpent King, we do not wish to hide it from you. The Blood Saber Sect master and I are now dependent on the seventh prince of Mongolia. Those of us who are his subordinates are thinking about how we can lessen worries for him. So we decided to get rid of the Emperor Kangxi''s right-hand man. As for leader Hong, he also intends to take refuge under our Prince."

    Hong Antong nodded slightly, but secretly calcted in his heart, <i>¡®When I find Wei Xiaobao and force him to tell the secrets of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters, wouldn''t it be better to establish an independent kingdom overseas? Who would join you and be a ve.¡¯</i>

    "ording to our many investigations, Wei Xiaobao seems to be traveling separately from the army. Now he should be in the territory of Gusu in Song State. We will ambush him on the way back to Yanjing, Yangzhou!" As soon as the big four decided to join forces, they quickly started nning.

    "We must make him stay in Yangzhou for a period of time before we have enough time to reel in the."

    "What weakness does Wei Xiaobao have?"

    "Merry making, gambling, money."

    "Yangzhou has always been and of pleasure, so we might as well use beauty as a bait."

    "But Wei Xiaobao is an official of the Qing Dynasty. He is used to enjoying stunning beauties, I''m afraid he won''t even care to nce at the average low quality flower."

    "The Madame of this seat can be considered as an exceptional beauty. She could be considered a suitable candidate, but it is a pity that the little thief has already met her, and it would be bad if he was suspicious in advance."

    "It''s a pity that Madame Hong''s fame has spread far and wide. What a pity."

    The group of men were looking at each other, worrying about the bait. At this time, the p of the big tent was opened, and a beautiful young woman came in. Although she was not very old, her hair was already in a bun, which indicated that she was already a married woman."Brother Yuan, I heard that some guests havee to visit?"

    The several people in the tent looked at each other one after another, and cried out in their hearts,<i> ¡®I went everywhere, even broke my iron shoes for the truth but still got nothing, who knew, it was just under my eyes!¡¯</i> [A line from a poem by Xia Yuanding (ÏÄÔª¶¦). I also loved the whole poem. Read it if you like reading poetry.]

    Yuan Chengzhi''s face was full of ck lines, ¡®Qingqing, you couldn¡¯te earlier orte, but you had toe at this time!¡¯

    Who knew that when Xia Qingqing heard their n, she became very interested, "It¡¯ll be fun and exciting! Just let me go, I don''t believe Wei Xiaobao, that smelly thief, will not fall under thisdy¡­madam''s skirt."

    *****

    Looking back at the confrontation between Song Qingshu and Jiumozhi.

    Jiumozhi didn¡¯t put Song Qingshu in his eyes at first, but when the two faced off from a distance. Jiumozhi soon realized his mistake, and understood that his opponent was a master. His martials arts attainments were not inferior to him.

    Song Qingshu knew that his opponent was afraid of losing face and would not make the first move, so he used the "Dark Clouds but No Rain" of the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms.

    "Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms?" Jiumozhi was extremely knowledgeable, and he recognized Song Qingshu''s martial arts technique at a nce. ¡®Apart from Guo Jing, I''ve never heard of anyone mastering it the younger generation of Beggars¡¯ Sect.¡¯

    This was more exciting, so Jiumozhi used one of Shaolin''s 72 Styles, the "Prajna Palm" to greet this attack. They exchanged blows and fought each other for dozens of moves. Pranja Palm was one the most fierce and powerful techniques in the world. It was among the Shaolin Temple''s core techniques and was difficult to grasp. But, it was also true that every technique was destined to meet a talented person.

    It¡¯s a pity that Song Qingshu has not been able to reach the advanced realm of Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms. Therefore, he could only bring out a fraction of its power. Jiumozhi also relied on tricks to perform the Prajna Palm; he could only bring out its form, not its essence. That¡¯s why it was taking so long to get a clear winner.

    If it was Xiao Feng or Guo Jing who performed the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms at this moment, and Jiumozhi simply used the Prajna Palm to receive it, he would have surely been defeated. In the same way, if the Prajna Palm were to be used by the Sweeping Monks, then Song Qingshu''s Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms would not be able to stop it.

    Nheless, the two master''s moves were exquisite, and the surrounding tables and chairs were swept away by their force.

    "This group of damn martial artists, what should I do with all this damage and loss of property?" The boss of the restaurant went upstairs, and when he saw this mess, he couldn''t help but feel sad, and started crying.

    "Shut up, don''t disturb this grandpa''s interest in watching." Wei Xiaobao was eagerly watching, and threw out a handful of money towards the boss, "I have paid for your loss. This should be enough!"

    "Enough, it is enough! These masters should fight as long as you want, and I will go make a pot of tea for you." After counting the amount of the money, the boss suddenly smiled and ran down.

    After being interrupted by this, the two took the opportunity to separate, and Jiumozhi looked at Song Qingshu in amazement, "Master Song is the highest level martial artist this monk encountered since this poor monk entered the Central ins."

    "It takes thirty-four years for one to master the Prajna Palm of Shaolin Temple. This monk must have learned it only a few years ago. It is really puzzling that he is able to practice to such an extent." Wang Yuyan muttered to herself, while lowering her head. She was thinking hard, and seemed puzzled.

    "The great monk is really amazing, and his one year of cultivation is worth ten yearspared to other Shaolin monks!" Song Qing praised sincerely. Although he knew that the other party would not be moved by pretty words, just a ttery won¡¯t cause any harm.

    Although Jiumozhi was one of the eminent monks in this generation, he could not break out of his obsession with his martial arts fame in the end. He heard his opponents'' admiration. Although he felt ashamed, he showed a faint smile on his face and epted the praise.

    However, Song Qingshu was shocked when he saw his smile, and he hurriedly dodged to the side. Only then could everyone see that there were a few deep holes in the position Song Qingshu was standing just now. If he did not dodge, he might have been seriously injured at this moment.

    "The ability to easily escape the finger attack of the poor monk shows that the benefactor has a profound knowledge of Buddhism. Ordinary people don''t know the essence of the Buddha''s gesture of holding flowers, and the essence of Venerable Kassapa''s smiling gestures, so naturally they don''t realize the timing of the Flower Pinching Finger." Jiumozhi slowly retracted his fingers one by one, admiring the young man in front of him more and more.

    "Then this one is not going to hold back. Please pardon the offence." The expression on Song Qingshu¡¯s face was suddenly full of hostility, he changed his palms into ws, and fiercely attacked.

    When Wei Xiaobao saw that the marble floor of the room had several deep holes due to the force of Song Qingshu''s ws, he couldn''t help but exim, "Big Brother Song is awesome!"

    Wang Yuyan frowned. She sighed softly after watching these sets of attacks, "Although the Nine Yin White Bone w is very powerful, Master Song doesn''t seem to have achieved great sess in the technique itself. Now he is only relying on the power of his martial arts, and it wont do him any good for long. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inevitable that he will fall into a disadvantage."

    Hearing her soft voice, Duan Yu couldn''t help being stunned. In his mind, the confrontation between two stinky men in the room was nothingpared to staring at Miss Wang.

    Mu Wanqing had half of her attention on him, and immediately noticed Duan Yu''s dreamy appearance. She felt ufortable in her heart and started paying attention to the situation of the fight with all her heart.

    Sure enough, after Song Qingshu''s energy was exhausted, Jiumozhi used Shaolin¡¯s Dragon w, and countered the w with ws, forcing Song Qingshu to a hasty retreat.

    Jiumozhi smiled faintly, "This poor monk is very curious about the wooden sword benefactor Song has on his back. Over the past few months, all the way from the east, to the Central ins this poor monk has seen a lot of wonderful swordsmanship, such as the Six Meridians Divine Sword. But, I have never seen anyone use a wooden sword. Could it be that benefactor Song thinks that this poor monk is not worthy of your sword?"

    "I heard that the most famous technique of the great monk is the ¡®me de''. May I have the honor of witnessing it." Song Qingshu drew out his wooden sword, and sent a deadly chain of sword shes.

    "Good swordsmanship!" Jiumozhi gave a secretpliment, and he countered it with his own sword technique.

    Wei Xiaobao saw the two dancing swords in the air, and repeatedly splitting their palms at their opponents. He understood nothing. He scratched his head and his ears. Then he had an idea in his heart and spoke to Wang Yuyan with a smile, "Miss Wang, can you exin what they are doing?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 60: The four major Tibetan Tantric Sects

    <h4>Chapter 60: The four major Tibetan Tantric Sects</h4>

    Seeing that he couldn''t understand, Wang Yuyan couldn''t help but smile, and exined softly, "That monk used the Tubo¡¯s Ningma Temple''s unique ¡®me de''. Every time he shes with the palm of his hand, it will form a sharp and hot de sh. As for the sword technique used by Young Master Song, it should be based on the Five Sacred Mountain Sect swordsmanship. But when one move is just used, it immediately bes another one. Although I know every move, it is constantly changing and it has be an exquisite sword technique I haven''t seen before." (Goblin: Ningma Temple means Tranquil Agate Temple.)

    Hearing Wang Yuyan¡¯s voice, the wise experienced Jiumozhi¡¯s gaze turned even more intense. His opponent used some fairly standard and unremarkable swordsmanship, but together they were extremely exquisite. Only a master of his vision could understand the truth. The other party was no longer performing swordsmanship, but sword intent.

    "But the two of them are attacking from a distance, can they really defeat each other like that?" Wei Xiaobao asked suspiciously, but he was happy in his heart: <i>¡®Ah, such a nice voice! If you called me husband with that voice in the future, I would be willing to sacrifice ten years of my¡­ Oh no, I would like to live for many more years.¡¯</i>

    "That monk''s sword aura can reach its target from several feet away. Young Master Song is using his exquisite swordsmanship to find the weakest ce of the opponent''s sword aura. Therefore, every time he is attacked, he can disperse that monk''s sword aura." Wang Yuyan¡¯s face was shining brightly, the duel between the two top masters brought her knowledge of martial arts to a higher level, and she thought that she must tell her cousin about this the next time they meet.

    In the room, Song Qingshu jumped out of Jiumozhi''s attack circle, and immediately said, "I concede."

    Jiumozhi had a puzzled expression, "The young benefactor''s swordsmanship is great, and the poor monk hasn''t taken the slightest advantage. How can he admit defeat?"

    Song Qingshu showed the wooden sword in front of him with a wry smile, looked at the slightly scorched marks on the sword''s surface, and sighed, "Great monk¡¯s me de is extremely hot, and I am afraid that my wooden sword will get burned if I use it again."

    Song Qingshu knew very well in his heart that his skill was not as good as his opponent''s, otherwise it would be impossible for the sword to be damaged by the heat of the opponent''s sword. If he was strong enough even real mes couldn''t hurt the wooden sword at all, so he could only sigh secretly, <i>¡®Wooden sword, you are so pitiful! You met a master like me.¡¯</i>

    "Hahaha~" Jiumozhi let out a longugh, "Benefactor Song¡¯s swordsmanship is superb, and he is upright and honest. It''s really rare."

    At this time, Wei Xiaobao had an idea, he realized that it was the right time to intervene, and he immediately jumped out, "Since you two masters cherish each other, then what is the use of fighting? We are all brothers from different corners of the world. You two should sit down and enjoy a refreshing ss of water. Owner,e here! Bring me the best vegetarian dishes you have."

    "Okay!"

    Hearing the eptance from the owner, Jiumozhi felt veryfortable in his heart. He couldn''t help but nce at Wei Xiaobao, "From the style of this little brother''s costume, you should be from the Qing Dynasty, right?"

    "A master is really a master, I haven''t even introduced myself yet, but you can tell at a nce." Wei Xiaobao''s expression of exaggerated admiration was very effective on Jiumozhi.

    At this time, Song Qingshu on their side exined Wei Xiaobao''s identity to Jiumozhi. Jiumozhi''s eyes lit up and he nced at Wei Xiaobao in surprise, "The little brother is so young, but he can be in a high position in the Qing court. This poor monk admires him."

    "As the Tubo national teacher, the great monk is really polite. May I know the purpose behind the great monk¡¯s visit?" Song Qingshu had already exined the identity of Jiumozhi to Wei Xiaobao on the road before.

    "This smelly monk coveted our Dali¡¯s Six Meridians Divine Sword. He went to the Heavenly Dragon Monastery to show off his power and was repelled by the monks in the temple. So he caught me in Jiangnan and discovered that Miss Wang knew all about martial arts in the world. He became even more greedy and caught her too. He is really not a good person." Duan Yu on the side angrily said.

    "Young Master Duan''s words are wrong, and there must be a misunderstanding." Song Qingshu smiled faintly, "I have visited the Heavenly Dragon Monastery beforeing here. Although the Six Meridians Divine Sword formation of the Six Monks is magical, but there are many ws in it as well. The great monk¡¯s martial arts level is higher than mine, he could take it if he wanted, but he didn¡¯t. So naturally he is not as you have used."

    "Also¡­" Song Qingshu paused, turned his head and deeply looked at Mu Wanqing, "Miss Mu, in order to save your Excellency, has pestered the great monk for so long along the way, but he didn''t do anything cruel to her. This also proves that his character is good."

    Duan Yu was choked by his words and couldn''t speak, so he sullenly turned his head. Jiumozhi was even more overjoyed when he heard Song Qingshu''s words, "Benefactor Song is really this poor monk¡¯s predestined friend, he understands my intentions. The main reason this poor monk came here is to meet the masters of the central ins wulin, and secondly, I wanted to meet the Emperor of Song. And discuss an alliance."

    Wei Xiaobao and Song Qingshu looked at each other, "Tibetan Empire wants to form an alliance with Song State?"

    "Yes." Jiumozhi said with a wry smile, "Now the Mongolian power is getting bigger and bigger, and our Tibetan Empire has been coveted by them for a long time. Our Zanpu is very worried about this." (Goblin: Zanpu is the title of Tibetan rulers.)

    <i>¡®What kind of thing is Zanpu?¡¯ </i>Wei Xiaobao was puzzled, but he was afraid that Wang Yuyan would look down upon him, so he continued to listen patiently.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and asked, "Great monk, as far as I know, your Tibetan tantric master Basipa came under a Mongolian prince, and another master Golden Wheel Dharma King was also canonized as the Mongolian national teacher. I thought that Mongolia and your Tubo had a good rtionship."

    A trace of anger shed across Kumazhi¡¯s face, and he bitterly said, "The benefactor knows many things. Our Tibetan Tantric Buddhism is the collective name of the various sects. The fourrgest branches are Ningma Temple, Nnda Temple, Vajra Sect, and Shingon Sect.¡± [Author¡¯s note: The four major schools of true Tibetan Buddhism are Ningma, Kagyu, Sakya, and Gelug (the Panchen and Di are in this system). For religious reasons, I will rece them and use other names.]

    "The Ningma Temple which this poor monk belongs to is the oldest sect of Tantric Buddhism. We have alway had a good rtionship with the Tubo Zanpu of each generation. It is because the people from the Ningma Temple were named the Tubo national teacher in every generation, which aroused the dissatisfaction of the other three sects."

    "If it was in the past, under thebined strength of Ningma Temple and Zanpu, other sects would not dare to change sides. However, the rise of Mongolia has allowed the other three sects to see hope, and they have sent spokesmen to Mongolia. The situation is that bad. The master-level figures sent by those Temples were named the state teacher by Temujin."

    "One is the most outstanding master of the Vajra Sect. He has been named the Mongolian national teacher. He is now assisting Kui Khan in attacking Xiangyang."

    "Shangjie, the leader of the second generation of Shingon sect disciples, was conferred the title of Master Changqi, and now he is the guest of the Seventh prince of Mongolia."

    Kumozhi''s tone was full of worry, "These three factions ns to let Mongolia invade Tibet and destroy Tibetan Empire, so that they can be the master of Tibet."

    What an unexpected surprise! Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao looked at each other after hearing what he said, and felt ecstatic in their hearts, "I went everywhere, even broke my iron shoes for the truth but still got nothing, who knew, it was just under my eyes!" [Goblin: Again, a line from a poem by Xia Yuanding (ÏÄÔª¶¦)]

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don''t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 61: The legendary courtesan

    <h4>Chapter 61: The legendary courtesan</h4>

    "My sworn brother is now the person most trusted by Emperor Kangxi of the Manchu Qing dynasty." Song Qingshu said while pulling Wei Xiaobao over. ¡°Come back to Yanjing with us, and Xiaobao will rmend you to him. The Emperor will definitely treat the great sage with courtesy as a guest. With the strong support of the Manchu Court, the great sage would not have to worry about the other three sects."

    Jiumozhi''s heart moved, and he really wanted to be able to form an alliance with the Manchu and Qing dynasties. With their help and support fighting against the Mongols would be easier. If he joins this party and discusses with the Emperor of Song, then the three kingdoms will be united.

    "In that case, this poor monk will rely on the two to say something favorable to the emperor." After making up his mind, Jiumozhi put his palms together and bowed respectfully.

    "Great monk, since you are busy with your country''s major affairs, what do you wish to do by holding me and Miss Wang?" Duan Yu on the side has been waiting to get out of this ce, but it was a pity that he had a strong internal force but a shallow foundation. He could not use it, and if he did, it made his whole body numb.

    "I heard that this weird young man knows the world''s number one swordsmanship, the Six Meridians Divine Sword, and this Miss Wang is also familiar with all the martial arts in the world. I think the Emperor will wee you very much." Wei Xiaobao was reluctant to let go of Wang Yuyan, and ruthlessly said to himself, ¡®Do you think you have a big face just because you are some prince of Dali? Just wait until we go back to the capital. When you arrive at this grandpa''s domain, I will deal with you ordingly!¡¯

    Jiumozhi didn''t n to let them go either, and Wei Xiaobao''s words were in agreement with him, "What is the opinion of Benefactor Song?"

    "I have no objection.¡± Song Qingshu turned around and nced at Wang Yuyan, "Miss Wang, don''t worry, you have performed great kindness towards me, and I will definitely protect you."

    Wang Yuyan smiled reluctantly, she knew that Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao werepanions, and his martial arts attainment was inferior to Jiumozhi, so he was already doing his best to help.

    "A few days ago, this poor monk heard that Lord Wei had already negotiated an alliance with the Song Dynasty. Your mission was a sess. Now you should be on your way back to Yanjing. Why did you show up near Gusu?"

    Wei Xiaobao looked embarrassed, then he told him about the matter of Song Qingshu fending off the blood saber elder, and his mission about Shandong¡¯s Yuan Chengzhi.

    After hearing this, Jiumozhi smiled confidently, "Now with this poor monk and Master Song around, you can even walk through a Tiger''s cave. Don''t worry, Master Wei."

    Song Qingshu felt the same way. He was confident that with his current level of strength he would be able to fend off anyone, unless a master of the rank as that nameless holy monk personally came to assassinate him. And now, he also has the thick thigh of Jiumozhi, so he really doesn''t have to be afraid of anyone.

    At this moment, Wei Xiaobao''s spirit suddenly lifted up, and he was secretly proud, ¡®<i>Although I, Xiaobao, is not good at martial arts, but fortunately, I have many friends with strong martial arts, hahahaha¡­¡¯</i>

    Mu Wanqing noticed the beautiful woman standing behind Song Qingshu a long time ago, and couldn''t help but ask, "Little Foo¡­ Brother Song, who is this?"

    Just now, she heard this girl imed to be Song Qingshu¡¯s wife. Shui Sheng rolled her eyes and suddenly got an idea. She timidly took Song Qingshu¡¯s arm and said in a sweet voice, "Song Dear, who is this girl?"

    The truth was, Shui Sheng actually believed that these two were husband and wife. So she deliberately nned this situation. This way, this woman would definitely not spare Song Qingshu. He would be in a difficult situation, and the best way to prove his innocence was to drive her away.

    Sure enough, Mu Wanqing''s face turned livid, she quickly stood up, and turned her head to leave regardless of everyone''s opinion.

    Duan Yu stared at her slender back when she left, and felt ufortable in his heart, "Sister Wan, seems to have changed a little¡­" (Goblin: Yes¡­yes she did.)

    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Song Qingshu, wondering why he didn''t chase her. Song Qingshu shook his head and picked up the wine ss, "Sheng''er, pour your master some wine."

    Shui Sheng and the people at the scene looked at each other. They never expected that he didn''t seem to be angry at all. He looked like¡­ as if he was quite happy.

    Song Qingshu was naturally very happy. Thanks to Shui Sheng''s mistake, he now found out that Mu Wanqing had his ce in her heart. Maybe she hadn''t even realized it yet.

    As for why he didn''t chase, he had his own thoughts.

    Song Qingshu''s experience in his previous life taught him that if you coax a woman when she is throwing a tantrum, it would only double her arrogance. The current Song Qingshu had enough of coaxing women and catering to their every need. He knew that after Mu Wanqing calms down, she will realize her own heart.

    *****

    The group embarked on a journey to the north. When entering the Manchu border, they met Duo Long, the chief guard, who had been waiting for them for a long time.

    "Brother Duo, why are you here?" Wei Xiaobao asked in surprise when he saw his old friend.

    "Brother Wei, not long after you began your journey, the emperor was worried that there were not enough guards by your side. I was sent to greet you with three thousand elite riding cavalry." Duo Long sped his fists and respectfully greeted him. ¡°So I was waiting for you at the border of the country to receive you."

    "Lord Wei¡­" At this moment two familiar voices came from Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian.

    "You?" Wei Xiaobao looked at the two in surprise. Although the two have no real abilities, and were only good at cking off, but Wei Xiaobao regarded the two as friends. So he was always worried that the mission of the two would go wrong.

    "We followed the lord¡¯s order and went all the way north. Just after crossing the river, we ran into the imperial guardmander. After he learned that there was an assassination attempt on the lord, he specifically ordered us not to say anything, and pretend that the lord was in the mission team, so as to confuse the enemies and provide cover for your safe return." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other, and they both were rejoicing in their hearts.

    "It¡¯s all thanks to Brother Song and Tubo¡¯s Master Jiumozhi for escorting me all the way." Wei Xiaobao introduced the two to Duo Long. "They are among the best martial artists in the world. The Emperor will definitely be very happy to see them."

    "There¡¯s no doubt about this monk, but is this little pretty boy also a master?" Duo Long muttered to himself and decided to test him.

    "Thank you Master Song for taking care of our brother Wei during this trip." Duo Long smiled and stretched out his hand to Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu felt it was strange, but he still shook his hand. Duo Long''s expression suddenly changed. It turned out that no matter how much force he put on his hand, the other party just looked at him with a smile, and Duo Long finally realized that he had kicked the iron sheet. He withdrew his hand with a sullen expression, "Master Song is really strong in martial arts."

    "Oh, I finally have the feeling of being home after seeing you guys," Wei Xiaobao did not notice the surging undercurrent, and took a long sigh of relief. "Is there any fun ce around here? During this period of time, it was only sleeping in the wind and nd meals. It made me bored.¡± Although Wei Xiaobao had been protected by Song Qingshu and others on the way, after all, he had not been in contact with his acquaintances for a long time, and he was always a little worried. Now seeing old friends like Duo Long, his heart finally rxed.

    "Brother Wei, now that you reminded me, I really remembered something." Duo Long raised his eyebrows and smiled. "A stunning courtesan recently came to a brothel in Yangzhou City. She came under the pretense of being a performer and is not selling himself. All the men in the whole Yangzhou city dream of having a night with her, but I heard that no one could be her guest so far, and I¡¯m certain that Brother Wei will definitely be able to get her."

    "A courtesan who sells art and does not sell herself?" Wei Xiaobao muttered, but he cursed out in his heart. ¡®This grandpa here was born in this brothel. Do you think I don''t know the activities inside? Isn''t it because those people want to increase her value? Which bi*ch doesn''t love money¡­ Hmph, then you just have to talk some sweet nothings and fill her with a few sses of fine spring wine. I don''t believe she won¡¯t spread her legs after that!¡¯ (Goblin: Wei Xiaobao¡¯s mother was a prostitute. Spring Wine is a kind of aphrodisiac.)

    Wei Xiaobao secretly regretted it, but it was a pity that he had already taken his mother to the capital.

    "But this courtesan seems to be different from the ordinary prostitutes." When Duo Long saw that Wei Xiaobao didn''t believe it, he quickly exined. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even meet any customers. She has some strange conditions¡­"

    "Brother, let me hear what those conditions are¡­" Wei Xiaobao was screaming in his heart. She was just a bit*h in the brothel, so what was the reason behind all the hypocrisy. <i>¡®This grandpa hates being forced to do things. I will definitely get her.¡¯</i>

    "This¡­" Duo Long looked embarrassed, "I don''t remember."

    "Okay, let''s go and have a look." Wei Xiaobao wanted to take everyone to the Brothel.

    "Miss Wang is an innocentdy, how can you take her with you to such a filthy ce?" Duan Yu on the side immediately protested, and jumped out to stop him. Wang Yuyan on the side blushed and was very unwilling to go there as well.

    Shui Sheng also looked at Song Qingshu aggrievedly, Song Qingshuughed, turned his head and deliberately stopped looking at her.

    Jiumozhi''s expression was also a bit ridiculous. No matter what, he was in the end, a monk. So, it would not be appropriate for him to visit a brothel.

    Wei Xiaobao gave a ¡°ha ha ha¡±ugh ??and nced at Duan Yu, "If I leave you outside, what would I do if you run away? As for Miss Wang, it''s an easy thing to do, just let her pretend to be a man, who can tell the difference."

    "Will it be inconvenient for the great monk?" Song Qingshu noticed the hesitation on Jiumozhi''s face.

    "It''s okay, a clean heart need not be weary of filth. This poor monk can bear this." In fact, it was Jiumozhi who wanted to use Wei Xiaobao to convince the Kangxi Emperor, and he was afraid that if he didn''t go, it would create some dissatisfaction.

    "Come, prepare a set of clean clothes for the two girls." Seeing this, Duo Long hurriedly ordered the soldiers to take action.

    Wang Yuyan lightly bit her teeth, hesitated for a while, took a deep look at Duan Yu, but still followed the soldiers. Duan Yu was shaken by her look, and felt regret. ¡®At the beginning, uncle and dad asked me to learn martial arts, I didn¡¯t learn. And now I can¡¯t save Miss Wang from suffering this kind of grievance.¡¯

    Shui Sheng raised her head to see Song Qingshu making no expression. Her teeth were itchy with hatred. She really wanted to kick him and ran into the tent with her mouth pouting.

    After some time, the two women raised the tent p and walked out. They watched as the group of men quietly swallowed their saliva. Song Qingshu saw the two beautiful and charming women dressed as schrs, and his heart jumped, <i>¡®I finally understand why some people were so into crossdressing in my previous life.''</i>

    The group of people went to the brothel in a grandiose way. Duo Long originally nned to reserve the whole ce, but Wei Xiaobao raised his hand to stop him, saying, "A man goes to a brothel to enjoy a lively atmosphere. If it''s deserted, what fun is there?"

    "It is exactly as Brother Wei says!" Duo Long was taken aback, and soon revealed a knowing smile.

    As he walked, Wei Xiaobao''s rolled eyes and turned to Song Qingshu and said, "Big Brother Song, let''s exchange our attire and identity."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Thank you <strong>Snakers</strong> for bing my patron at Patreon! Special thanks to all my current patrons and supporters at BuyMeACoffee. I am always grateful for your help!

 Chapter 62: The first question

    <h4>Chapter 62: The first question</h4>

    Song Qingshu looked at him in confusion, "Why?"

    "Aren''t there many enemies thinking about assassinating me? The brothel is a public ce, so they will surely try something and when they do, they would never think that the target is a powerful martial artist Brother Song instead. And that would be the end of them." Wei Xiaobao calmly said. But he had a different thought in his heart, <i>¡®It will be inconvenient to move while wearing this official uniform. When I go to that brothel and give that courtesan some tough love with some spring wine, isn''t it going to be ruined?¡¯</i>

    "Lord Wei is really brilliant, I admire him." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian would never let go of any chance of ttering.

    "Benefactor Wei''s words are not unreasonable." Jiumozhi looked at Song Qingshu and nodded, "We only have Master Song and Wei Xiaobao who are simr in age."

    <i>¡®Isn''t Duan Yu also here? It would be better if he was killed by an assassin.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu cursed in his heart. And as if he could guess what he was thinking, Duan Yu subconsciously shrank back.

    However, reason told him that he was the best candidate, and Duan Yu was the prince of Dali, so no matter what, if something really happened, Kangxi would have cursed Wei Xiaobao to death. <i>¡®Fortunately, my martial arts skills are above average, even if I encounter an assassin, it should be more than enough for self-protection.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu put away his thoughts, nodded and replied, "Okay!"

    If you ask where is the best ce for drunkards today, ten out of ten men will answer you with excitement, Yangzhou!

    If you ask where is the most filthy ce today, ten out of ten women will answer you with contempt, Yangzhou!

    Thousands of rich people came to Yangzhou for the pleasures of tangled flesh. To them, there was nothing more joyful in life than this.

    Every evening, various pleasure houses in Yangzhou City became lively, and the most lively among them all was the Spring Beauty Pavilion.

    "Huh, isn¡¯t it because of that young girl who came recently. Everyone was enchanted by her as soon as she came here. I don''t think she has such a great charm." An old codger watched as a group of young masters in fresh clothes went straight to the Spring Beauty Pavilion. And he spit on the ground, and bitterly spoke.

    Naturally, this group of fresh-clothed energetic young masters were Wei Xiaobao and Song Qingshu and his entourage. Just when they stepped into the doors of Spring Beauty Pavilion, the owner''s eyes lit up and he quickly greeted them with enthusiasm.

    Wei Xiaobao threw an ingot of silver towards him and pointed to Song Qingshu and said, "It is a reward from our Lord Wei and go find us the best seat in the house."

    The owner nced at Song Qingshu, and nodded quickly, "Okay, pleasee with me, Young Master." After speaking, he led everyone to an elegant and quiet ce and requested them to sit down. Then he ordered the little servant to arrange melons, fruits, wine and dishes, and spoke with a ttering smile, ¡°Young Masters drink a ss of water and wine first, and Miss Youyou wille out in a moment. Whether you can get her favor depends on the Young Masters ability."

    "You can go take your leave first." Wei Xiaobao impatiently waved his hand and drove him off. After a while, he quietly said to Song Qingshu, "Brother Song, I''ll go and relieve myself first."

    "The courtesan ising out soon." Song Qingshu said in amazement. He didn''t expect him to go there at this time.

    "It''s okay, I''ll see her when Ie back, you don''t need to send someone to follow me, so as not to reveal our identity." After Wei Xiaobao finished speaking, he quickly ran to the corridor, clutching his stomach.

    Running out of everyone''s sight, Wei Xiaobao straightened up and slyly smiled, "I have to first go to the warehouse and get some Spring wine out."

    Not long after Wei Xiaobao left, the hall exploded with people''s excited voices and exmations.

    "Miss Youyou is here."

    "I don''t know which man will be so lucky to be her guest today."

    "Miss Youyou is so alluring with a frown or a smile."

    Song Qingshu looked up, and saw a few maidservantsing down from upstairs with a beauty in a pce dress. Taking small elegant steps, her charm and gestures made Song Qingshu''s heart sway.

    As if noticing Song Qingshu''s gaze, the beauty nced back at him, her features were picturesque, especially those beautiful eyes, which seemed to have crystals flowing on the surface, it gave her a charming and alluring aura.

    "I can''t believe that a woman of such quality is in such a dirty ce." Song Qingshu quickly lowered his head, his heart kept beating wildly. She was really a young woman, and she is able to use the charm of a woman to the extreme with ease. As if she was naturally born with it.

    Before he knew it, the beauty had already walked into the lobby and sat slowly down behind a curtain of gauze. Seeing the opportunity, the old announcer hurriedly began to yell, "Masters, young Miss Youyou has already sat down. And the rules are the same as always, whoever can answer her three questions, will be invited by Miss Youyou into her fragrant boudoir." (Goblin: Boudoir is a woman''s bedroom or small private room.)

    "For so many days, no one could even answer the first question. Isn''t your Spring Beauty Pavilion dishonest and cheating?" A chubby wealthy businessman called out, and a group of people around him nodded secretly.

    "If you can''t answer it, it doesn''t mean that other people can''t answer it. If you can answer the question of Miss Youyou so easily, wouldn''t it be a joke?" Another speaker heard his words and replied. It was from a young man who was sitting nearby. He was a gifted schr, and arge number of people who are here for the first time also agreed with his words.

    "Hey, if you guys think you are so great, then why don¡¯t you go try it?" The fat businessman sneered, his expression very disdainful.

    "I also hope that Miss Youyou will write a question." Shi Shiran, the person who spoke just now, saluted towards the curtain.

    Miss Youyou leaned slightly and gave a nod, but she did not speak. At that moment, a maid beside her stood up and opened her mouth and said, "Listen well, the first question of our miss is neither the test of music, chess, calligraphy, nor the knowledge of Scriptures and History. She only wants to test your skills in arithmetic. The Miss wants to use a knife to divide her beloved brocade handkerchief into several pieces. As we all know, one cut can divide the handkerchief into two pieces, two cuts can divide it into four pieces at most, and with three cuts it can be divided into eight pieces. May I ask, how many pieces will Miss Youyou¡¯s handkerchief be divided into at most, after one hundred cuts?"

    As soon as this question came out, everyone in the scene began to bury their heads in thinking. Duo Long''s eyes lit up, and he took out a square scarf and a knife to separate it. After cutting it for seven or eight times, some parts of the square scarf was so finely cut that it couldn''t be cut anymore, and he threw away the knife with anger, "Fu*k, this is so hard. What a clever problem."

    Duan Yu was a person who had studied mainly poetry and ssics. If he examined the meaning of these subtle words with the help of Buddhist scriptures, he would be able to give the answer. But it was a pity that he didn''t know anything about the skills required for this test.

    Unlike Duan Yu, Wang Yuyan read a wide range of books. It was not limited to martial arts ssics or Confucian ssics. She had also studied a lot of books on mathematics, such as "Nine Chapters of Arithmetic" and "Zhoubi Suanjing". Hearing this question, her mind began to calcte at extreme speed, and she soon figured out the answer, and she couldn''t help but show a smile on her lips.

    Duan Yu was always staring at Wang Yuyan, and when he saw her smile, he was surprised and said, "Miss Wang has already figured it out?" Her knowledge of martial arts was superb, and she was obviously a literary talent, but Duan Yu lost in all of these fieldspared to his sweetheart. He truly had nothing to be proud of, and suddenly felt very depressed.

    Hearing Duan Yu''s words, Duo Long, Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian and others surrounded her at once, and said with a ttering smile, "Miss Wang, can you tell us the answer."

    Wang Yuyan blushed and firmly shook her head. She was very angry after she was arrested by them, how could she be willing to help them to harm other girls.

    Song Qingshu was very calm, he was sitting on the main seat, and leisurely sipping his tea. Shui Sheng saw his appearance, and the corner of her eyes curled up, and asked curiously, "You also figured out the answer?"

    "In the future, remember to call the master first. It''s no rules." Song Qingshu red at her, but didn''t answer her directly.

    Shui Sheng felt suffocated and hated Song Qingshu. She turned her head and looked at the girl behind the gauze curtain, a sly smile bloomed at the corner of her lips, and she suddenly shouted, "My master has already figured it out!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 63: Shui Sheng wins the contest

    <h4>Chapter 63: Shui Sheng wins the contest</h4>

    Heavenly Dragon Sect will be changed to Mystic Dragon Cult. So that it wont be confused with the Heavenly Dragon Monastery.

    It turned out that Shui Sheng was sure that Song Qingshu was just pretending to be a master to save face.

    Sure enough, everyone in the audience looked back at Song Qingshu after hearing her words.

    "Don''t just randomly guess a number.¡±

    "This kid is just delusional. Everyone guessed so much before, but they didn''t guess right in the end."

    *****

    The presenter''s eyes lit up and he quietly winked. The old codger said with a smile, "So it is Master Wei, he is really talented, please tell me the answer, Miss Youyou will judge whether it is right or wrong."

    Hearing the cold words of the crowd, Wang Yuyan worriedly nced at Song Qingshu. After having several contacts, she had a good impression of him. She couldn''t bear to see him embarrass himself. She was about to open her mouth and quietly tell him the answer, but Shui Sheng saw through her thoughts and didn¡¯t give her that opportunity. She blocked between the two and said, "Miss Wang doesn''t have to worry about my master. He is very learned. He naturally knows about such simple topics."

    Shui Sheng sneered triumphantly in her heart, and the higher she held him up now, the heavier he would fallter. Wang Yuyan didn''t know the rtionship between the two. Seeing Shui Sheng say this, she gave up the idea of ?telling him.

    "This little demoness seems to becking proper training." Song Qingshu stared at Shui Sheng fiercely.

    Duo Long nced at Song Qingshu enviously, winked his eyes and said, "Master Song, they treat you so well. This is a rare opportunity for you to impress these beautiful women."

    "Why don¡¯t you say it already! Don''t waste everyone''s time." The crowd below was already very impatient, and Shui Sheng also smiled and waited for the good show.

    "After one hundred cuts, Miss Youyou''s embroidered handkerchief should be divided into five thousand and fifty pieces at most." Song Qingshu said, looking at thedy in the pce dress behind the gauze curtain.

    Wang Yuyan secretly nodded, thinking that Young Master Song was not only good at martial arts, but also capable of the mysterious arithmetic skills. He really was different from the ordinary people, and he was truly a schrly man.

    Miss Youyou finally spoke, her voice soft and sweet, and each syble seemed to have a fascinating magical power, "Master Wei is really talented, may I know how he calcted it." She was puzzled in her heart. Everyone knew that Wei Xiaobao was not an educated person and his looks were wretched. So, why is this person handsome and learned? He can even figure out this problem!

    This charming woman was naturally Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s wife Xia Qingqing. Many years ago, she was still a bit young, a tomboy, but for some reason, she became more and more beautiful after marriage, and it radiated in her every gesture. Her charm as a woman was truly morous nowadays.

    If Song Qingshu knew her identity at the moment, he would definitely sigh, <i>¡®No wonder Yuan Chengzhi was reluctant to go find Ajiuter. It turns out that Xia Qingqing has be so overwhelmingly beautiful!¡¯</i>

    This particr question was found in an ancient book by historians. It was originally used to deliberately make things difficult for the schrs who were looking for fame and asking for fortune, so that they would retreat. She had been waiting for Wei Xiaobao. After Wei Xiaobao came, she had her own way to let him pass the test. Only she knew the answers, so Wei Xiaobao just had to guess a number and she would say he was right. Wasn''t it easy?

    She didn''t expect that Wei Xiaobao actually got the answer right when he opened his mouth. Xia Qingqing was surprised. Then she noticed the men and women behind him, and her heart moved, <i>¡®Wei Xiaobao is a person in a high position. It is likely that his subordinates helped him figure it out.¡¯</i>

    Even though Xia Qingqing thought so much, to outsiders it seemed to be in the blink of an eye, and they were still waiting for Song Qingshu''s answer.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, still said, "I guessed it." And all the people in the hall suddenly cursed in their hearts.

    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile in his heart, only he knew that this matter was truly idental. In his previous life, when hispany was recruiting, he identally saw the interview topic prepared by the personnel department, which also included this topic.

    At that time, Song Qingshu was embarrassed to find that he couldn''t solve it, and he was too embarrassed to ask his subordinates. After going back, he quietly researched on Baidu for a while, and then he was deeply impressed by this topic.

    As for the solution¡­ <i>¡®It¡¯s Mathematical induction, will you be able to understand it?</i>¡¯ Song Qingshu looked at everyone with contempt, and was toozy to say anything.

    "Since Young Master Wei is unwilling to reveal his method, Youyou will not make things difficult for him." Xia Qingqing quickly opened her mouth to help him out. After hearing her words, everyone thought that Song Qingshu had some unique skills, and he was unwilling to say it and share it with everyone, so they were relieved.

    "Master, please listen to the next question. If you can answer it, pleasee to the boudoir with Youyou." Xia Qingqing smiled charmingly, her voice full of temptation.

    This time, her words seemed have an effect of a bomb,

    "Didn''t you say three questions, why are you letting him in with two?"

    "Miss Youyou, do you fancy him?"

    "Don''t be deceived just because he is handsome, young and refined. That pretty boy''s face is his only worth, it is not useful. If you want a goodpanion who can pleasure women, you should have a man like this uncle, who is wealthy and rugged."

    Hearing the foulnguage in the scene, Xia Qingqing''s ears turned a little hot, and she bitterly thought, <i>¡®If it hadn''t been for the purpose of catching Wei Xiaobao, how would this grand aunt be sweetly smiling here. If this group of stinky men dared to speak to me like this a few years ago, I would have killed them all with one sword sh.¡¯</i>

    Xia Qingqing put aside her smile, her voice was a little more detached, "Listen well, Youyou once met a wandering expert and got an eternal absolute vow from him. It is said that a master¡¯s vowsts a thousand years. The masters here should be careful."

    As soon as she said this, everyone in the scene stopped talking. The schrs have always been lingering in the pleasure houses. The first question just now was out of their reach, but this time they wanted to show their strength. So, they asked her impatiently, "Miss Youyou hurry up and ask the next question. See if we can answer it, please give us another chance."

    Xia Qingqing smiled sweetly, and said, "Smoke locks the pond with willows!" (Goblin: It¡¯s called Qianlong''s upper couplet. The beauty of this absolute is lost in trantion. But it is a work of genius.)

    Song Qingshu was startled to hear this couplet here. When he was bored in his previous life, he saw a novel "Finest Servant" on the Inte, and he was very addicted to it. The theme of the couplets in it impressed him, and he felt that it was a powerful weapon in wooing girls. So, he specially added up some knowledge in this area. The line "Smoke locks the pond with willows" from Miss Youyou was the most famous absolute in history, and it was the one he was most impressed with.

    He greatly admired the talent of the author of "Finest Servant", so he personally visited and recruited the author of the book to hispany, so that the author would never be able to write a novel again, making other Inte readers regret it. This is something better left unsaid.

    During the time when Song Qingshu was in a trance, someone in the scene already came up with something, "Cannon on the Zhenhai tower!" (Goblin: Again lost in trantion. In fact the essence of the next few lines will also be lost in trantion. Chinese characters are fundamentally different from English words.)

    Sure enough, the brothel has always been a gathering ce for mncholic literatos and poets. There really were some hidden dragons and crouching tigers here. It was very difficult to imply the five elements of "gold (metal), wood, water, fire and earth" in the form of a couplet in a poem, while maintaining that exquisite artistic conception.

    This person¡¯s "Cannon on the Zhenhai tower" just now also implied "Gold, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth", but it was a pity that its artistic conception was slightly worse.

    Sure enough, someone quickly criticized it, "It is far-fetched, although it barely matched, but the artistic conception is too far behind the upper couplet. It is not good."

    "Hmph, I''m right anyway. Then can you do better?" The first man looked very disdainful, and looked around, "If no one else will try, then I win."

    Although he was a little arrogant, he did have real talent, and he was absolutely right to do this in such a short time. While the others were still thinking hard.

    "This poor monk also has a line, please listen." Jiumozhi''s heart was moved and he was unable to restrain the desire to perform in his heart, and slowly said, "Dengshen vige¡¯s temple bell."

    When everyone heard it, they apuded. It also contained the five elements, but it was much better in terms of artistic conception, and the ¡°Temple Bell¡± was also very consistent with his identity as a monk.

    The first person who spoke out just now said with a weird tone, "Could it be that monks are nowing to find flowers and drink dew?"

    Hearing what he said, the people in the scene roared withughter, making Jiumozhi''s face be hot and he muttered to himself, "This couplet is so wonderful, this poor monk is just happy to join the exchange."

    "Red phoenix soars the heaven, all in earth acim." Duan Yu said with a smile, andpared Jiumozhi¡¯s wisdom to that of Buddha. But seeing his fierce expression, he quickly said, "There is also another couplet, and I hope the master willment on it. ¡ª¡ª Boiling tea leaves and chiseling the spring wall.¡± (Author: There is a gold character in the traditional Chinese character for chiseling.)

    The drunkards in the scene were not all illiterate people. Although many people could not make good couplets themselves, it did not mean that they would not appreciate it. They praised this as better than Jiumozhi, although Jiumozhi¡¯s artistic conception was lofty, but it was t and different. Duan Yu''s artistic conception was not inferior to him, and the contrast was neat, which was really top-grade.

    "Young Master Duan is also interested in Miss Youyou?" Wang Yuyan nkly nced at Duan Yu, no mood swings could be felt in her tone.

    To Duan Yu her words struck like thunder, and he hurriedly exined, "Miss Wang, you have misunderstood, how can I be tempted by other women¡­ It''s just¡­ it''s just on a whim¡­Miss Wang, you must believe me!"

    As Song Qingshu watched Duan Yu speak incoherently in front of his sweetheart, and a note was suddenly handed to him by the guard, "It seems that it was passed on by a girl from the Spring Beauty Pavilion."

    He opened it curiously, and saw that something was written in it consisting of five neat little characters, "A row ofnterns on the Yinhan Bridge." Song Qingshu thoughtfully raised his head and nced at the girl behind the curtain. She was also staring at him with her raised head, pursed lips, and with a hint of shyness on her lips. Song Qingshu wondered what it meant and he read it all once more.

    Shui Sheng had been standing by his side, the words on the note and the flirting between the two was not hidden from her ears and eyes, and she couldn''t help but sourly say, "It seems that this Miss Youyou fell in love with you at first sight. She was afraid that you could not answer. So she sent the answer for you."

    Duo Long and the others couldn''t help being taken aback, and they gathered around to look at it, even Duan Yu stared at it with nted eyes. After reading the note in Song Qingshu¡¯s hand, the group of men sighed, "Hey, we are out of luck! Brother Song, this Miss Youyou obviously likes you. Don''t disappoint her."

    Song Qingshu''s expression remained calm, but the pride in his heart was hard to conceal . After all, men had a natural tendency topare in this aspect.

    At that moment, Miss Youyou''s voice was heard, "May I know if Master Wei has the answer?"

    "I know!" Shui Sheng didn''t know what she was thinking. And she quickly shouted, "A row ofnterns on the Yinhan Bridge!" .

    Xia Qingqing''s heart jumped, and she managed to maintain her calmness without changing her expression, and reluctantly smiled, "This Young Master spoke the best couplet so far."

    Everyone in the scene nodded and agreed. They began to inquire about which Young Master this was. Not only did he look handsome, but his literary talents were amazing. Who was this genius?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    There was a lot of famous poems in this chapter. Tranting them was a headache, but I tried my best to bring out a fraction of their original essence. Truthfully, any attempt at tranting them is stupidity, because you can never fully trante something without altering it in some shape or form, even more so for "Absolutes" such as these. Their beauty lies in the way the Chinese characters have been used to contain the five elements, from which the world was created. They are not lines, they are worlds.

 Chapter 64: Who benefited?

    <h4>Chapter 64: Who benefited?</h4>

    Duo Long and Zhang Kangnian looked at each other, and the same thought shed in their hearts, <i>¡®Brother Wei¡¯s wives really are the best, and all the rest of them, they get terribly jealous of other women.¡¯</i>

    After Shui Sheng''s episode of impulsiveness passed, she couldn''t help but regret what she did. She nced at Song Qingshu in fear. But when she saw that he was still calm, she couldn''t help but spit out her tongue. It was really cute. Fortunately, they were far away from the crowd, otherwise this group of wild men would be able to see her. She was obviously dressed in men''s clothing, but she had the gestures of a little girl, which would have caused another great disturbance.

    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but stomp her feet, and angrily nced at Song Qingshu. She was thinking how this Wei Xiaobao was so stupid, the answer was right before his eyes, but it was taken away by other men. Now she had to start thinking about what to doter. She had to find another reason for inviting him to her room.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, but just now, when his eyes met Xia Qingqing¡¯s smiling and angry eyes, his heart could not help but be shaken. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I happen to have a couplet of my own as well. I hope Miss Youyou can give me some advice."

    Xia Qingqing''s eyes lit up, and she thought it was just right, even if he was not right, she had the right to invite him into her boudoir anyway,<i> ¡®Thisdy is the judge, and I have the final say tonight!¡¯</i>

    "Master Wei is very talented, it must be something extraordinary?"

    Song Qingshu stood up, used his inner qi, and sent his answer to everyone''s ears, "Miss Youyou''s upper couplet is ¡®Smoke locks the pond with willows'', and then the lower couplet should be ¡®Burning peach trees in Jinjiang dyke''."

    After every couplet was presented regardless of good or bad, everyone on the scene would immediatelyment on it. But as soon as Song Qingshu''s voice fell, the scene fell into a strange tranquility.

    Wang Yuyan''s beautiful eyes sparkled, and she quietly nced at the profile of Song Qingshu, feeling very mncholy, "If only my cousin had his literary talent, how great would that be."

    Xia Qingqing nced at him in surprise, then looked around, pursed her lips and smiled, "Master Wei¡¯s couplet is the best tonight, does anyone have any other opinion?"

    "Agreed!" A group of people apuded. Everyone here wandered around the world of pleasure houses, so their demeanor was still a bit vulgar. But, at the end of the day, everyone here was a guest, so their bottom line as a guest was still there. Song Qingshu''s couplet was indeed the best in the audience.

    "If this is the case, then Youyou will invite Young Master Wei to go upstairs." Xia Qingqing smiled, leaving a graceful back that made the audience drool and disappeared in the back hall.

    Soon, the maidservant came forward to invite him, "Master Wei, our Miss would like to meet you."

    Song Qingshu was struggling in his heart, should he go or not? If he goes, his glorious and stalwart image would inevitably be damaged. If he doesn''t go¡­ Well, would he still be a man!

    With a smile on his face, Song Qingshu politely followed the maid, and walked upstairs under the envy and jealous eyes of a group of men.

    "Big pervert, dead thief!" Shui Sheng felt irritated, so she sat down and kept pouring herself a few sses of wine.

    "Sister Shui, Young Master Song is so elegant and extraordinary. This matter may not be as you think." Wang Yuyan blushed, she couldn''t say that obscene word. But after seeing Shui Sheng acting so jealous, she had to say some words of constion.

    "What he does has nothing to do with me." Shui Sheng smiled reluctantly, resting her cheek on her hand, sitting in a dazed state. Her heart was filled with hate.

    "Uh, why is the hall so deserted, where is Big Brother Song?" Wei Xiaobao just came back and asked curiously in his heart. He slipped into the wine cer by carriage and ran into a young maid and a servant. They were having a love affair. So, he had to hide in the wine cer for a long time, and that¡¯s why it took so long for him toe back.

    "What!" Hearing that Song Qingshu was invited by the courtesan Miss Youyou her into her boudoir, Wei Xiaobao''s expression turned strange and heartbroken, <i>¡®Fu*k! This Grandpa had to go through a lot of hardships before I could change the wine sent to the courtesan''s room to a bottle of spring wine. But it was all in vain¡­And now that pretty boy will benefit from it!¡¯</i>

    Uh, speaking of that pretty boy, his luck with beauties is simply out of this world. Wei Xiaobao nced at Wang Yuyan and Shui Sheng who hadn''t paid attention to him at all, and felt bitter in his heart.

    *****

    Following the maid to a quiet hut, Song Qingshu smelled the sweet smell of rouge. In the past, he had to attend some banquets with some business partners for a while, but he did not visit these romantic ces. He believed in single minded love in the past, and that cost him everything.

    "Lord Wei, pleasee in and sit down." While Song Qingshu was reminiscing about the past, a sweet and seductive voice came from behind the bead curtain.

    Sitting so close to her, Song Qingshu now had the opportunity to look at her more clearly, and he noticed that she had changed into a light green gauze skirt, with long dark hair scattered on her shoulders. It gave her a leisurely aura full of endless charm. Her face has light makeup, and under the willowy eyebrows was a pair of watery eyes dripping with sweetness.

    Song Qingshu''s face turned a little red when he was swept all over by her eyes, and he subconsciously lowered his head and did not dare to look at her again.

    Xia Qingqing smiled in her heart, it was rumored that Wei Xiaobao was greedy and lusty, but who knew he was so shy.

    As a married woman, her youthfulness of a young girl had long since faded. In addition, she was born in the world of wulin, so she didn¡¯t have much propriety of a nobledy in her words and deeds. She just wants toplete the task without revealing any ws, so she didn''t mind doing these things at all. She continued to show her charming gestures that originally belonged to Yuan Chengzhi alone.

    Song Qingshu was a little bit annoyed about why he acted like a novice virgin. He had never experienced this feeling when he did the deed with a certain someone. So he immediately straightened up his thoughts, raised his head and asked with a smile, "May I know what Miss Youyou¡¯s third question is?"

    "The night is long, and there is time, so why is Young Master being so impatient?" Xia Qingqing smiled sweetly, "Today I witnessed that the Young Master was a man of great talent, and I admire you so much. So, let me first pay my respects to the Young Master."

    Seeing her slender hand holding the wine ss, Song Qingshu''s mouth turned a bit dry, he stretched out his hand to take it, and identally touched her soft skin.

    A gleam of cold shed in Xia Qingqing''s eyes. She thought, <i>¡®If it wasn¡¯t to dy the time and wait for Big Brother Yuan and the others to clean up the guards outside, I would have killed you with a single sword strike.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu was unaware of the murderous intent hidden in her gentle visage, and drank the wine in the cup. The wine poured into his stomach, and it instantly turned into heat, but it could not erase the feeling of coldness that came from her skin. It was a veryfortable feeling.

    "Where is Miss Youyou from?" Song Qingshu asked. In his previous life, he oftenughed at a friend who continued to pursue a woman every time he went to the club. He didn''t expect that he would feel the same at this moment. He regretted that such an outstanding person fell into such a dirty ce.

    "This servant has long forgotten." Xia Qingqing''s eyes shed with nostalgia, and she smiled, "Tonight, the city of Liangcheng is beautiful . We should talk about the wind, the flowers, the snow and the moon, why bother to talk about the sad things." The misery and helplessness in her expression were performed vividly.

    "I was impolite." Thinking that what he said just now might have caused her to remember her life''s sadness, Song Qingshu suddenly felt a little sorry, "I apologize with this ss of wine."

    "The Young Master is my guest, how dare I let the Young Master drink this boring wine alone?" Xia Qingqing smiled lightly, then picked up the bottle reced by Wei Xiaobao, poured some in a ss, and drank it all in one go.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 65: Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 65: Swordsmanship</h4>

    Sponsored chapter! Let''s thank<strong> Someone</strong> for sponsoring this chapter.

    Warning! This is a steamy chapter!

    One of the two came from modern times and knew nothing about poetry, and the other was born in the wulin, and didn''t like poetry at all. In the end, their flirting at the beginning turned into a casual chat.

    After a few cups of wine, Song Qingshu''s whole body suddenly became a little hot, and he felt that the woman on the opposite side seemed more and more charming.

    Xia Qingqing also felt hot and ufortable, and she inadvertently pulled her neckline apart, and her snowy skin was seen, as if the looming moon came out behind the clouds.

    "Young Master is gentle and kind. Today¡¯s weather is so hot, and he keeps on persuading Youyou to drink more." Xia Qingqing''s eyes opened slightly, and her voice seemed to beining and acting like a child. At the moment, shepletely took over the role of the famous courtesan Youyou of Yangzhou.

    It turns out that Spring Beauty Pavilion recently introduced a batch of medicinal liquors from the Western Regions. Unlike previous medicines, this type of liquor didn¡¯t make people unconscious, but only magnified the lust hidden in the subject''s heart by several times, and could make people sink without even realizing. Afterwards, they will think that everything they did was from their volition.

    This wine was a very precious thing. But, not many people knew that Wei Xiaobao grew up in Spring Beauty Pavilion. He knew where the best goods were. He quietly took it out to rece the bottle that was going to be sent to the courtesan¡¯s room. Then he wanted to quietly sneak in and enjoy the flower and dew. Who knew that after all his hard work, it was Song Qingshu who benefited by mistake.

    "Such a good wine, it is so boring to drink this way." With the help of the wine, Song Qingshu had gradually rxed, and gave a naughty look.

    "May I know what I should do to make it interesting?" Xia Qingqing looked confused and looked at him with a smile.

    "Everyone knows that wine can be enjoyed with two things: money and martial arts. But they often don''t know that the most wonderful way to drink is with a warm fragrant beauty in their arms, and slowly drinking the wine from the beautiful woman''s red lips." Song Qingshu''s eyes were full of evil charm, and he looked at her with a heated gaze.

    "Young Master knows that Youyou does not sell herself~" Xia Qingqing didn''t know why. Although she heard the other party''s tant teasing, she couldn''t feel a trace of anger. She looked at Song Qingshu with her gentle and moist eyes. She suddenly felt a little silly, and her voice changed, getting more and more flirtatious, a lot more charming.

    "You''re saying that because you didn''t meet that destined person." Song Qingshu got up and came to Xia Qingqing''s side, gently touched her smooth chin, and smiled slightly, "I would like to be that person, and stay together until our hair turns white."

    Xia Qingqing let him touch her chin, a trace of shyness shed across her face, and her heart thumped like a deer. She felt like she had forgotten something important, and subconsciously felt this was wrong, but now was feelingzy, without a trace of strength, and there was really no extra energy to think about anything else.

    Xia Qingqing turned around and bit her teeth. Her swaying skirt left Song Qingshu dazzled. She stretched out her slender hand, gently pressed Song Qingshu on the nearby stool, and took a drink with her right hand. She softly fell into Song Qingshu''s arms, as if her body was without bones, and hooked her arms around his neck. She pasted her soft red lips on his, while Song Qingshu was in a daze.

    Song Qingshu felt that his teeth had been pried open by a flexible and soft object, and then he tasted the sweet wine that was delivered into his mouth from her sultry lips.

    After a long time, Xia Qingqing rested her hands on Song Qingshu''s shoulders, her cheeks were flushed, and she looked at him with her heart in her eyes, "Is it this way?"

    Feeling her energetic and stic figure sitting on hisp, Song Qingshu suddenly felt the heat three inches below his navel, and he couldn''t resist bending over and kissed her.

    With a soft ¡°Ah!¡±, Xia Qingqing slowly closed her eyes, letting him continue his frivolous acts.

    "There are assassins!" [Goblin: (-_-)¡­don''t worry such interruptions almost doesn''t happen in the future.]

    "Protect Lord Wei!"

    At this time, a stern cry was heard from outside. Xia Qingqing seemed to have been awakened from a deep dream. She was shocked to find that she was in a really dangerous situation. As her thoughts cleared up, she was shocked and pushed Song Qingshu away. Along with a loud p.

    "Miss Youyou, you¡­" Song Qingshu touched his burning cheek, and he didn''t expect that the woman who was still so affectionate a moment before suddenly changed her attitude and didn''t recognize him anymore.

    As the scenes before now came back to her mind, Xia Qingqing wailed in her heart, <i>¡®What is going on!¡¯</i>

    She was awakened by all the screams from outside just now. She came down with a cold sweat, and the medicinal properties of the wine in her body had already been detoxified by more than half. She felt that her whole body was soft, and picked up the bottle on the table and smelled it. And, Xia Qingqing''s face turned pale.

    She saw that Yuan Chengzhi was attacking a young man with braids from the gap in the window. It didn¡¯t take her very long to know that she had trapped the wrong person. She turned around, gritted her teeth and looked at Song Qingshu, "You''re not Wei Xiaobao, who are you?"

    "Uh, this humble one is Song Qingshu." Just what is it that went wrong, Song Qingshu still hadn''t fully woken up from his daze, and subconsciously replied.

    Feeling cold on her chest, Xia Qingqing looked down and found that her dress was messy, and her nose turned sour. She was thinking out of a yful mentality, and despite her husband''s objections, she volunteered to act as this famous courtesan. But, now¡­

    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of letting her Big Brother Yuan see what she looked like at this moment, and she didn''t care about finding Song Qingshu to settle the ount. She clutched her neckline tightly, jumped out in the opposite direction, and disappeared into the night sky.

    Seeing her extremely brilliant movement technique, Song finally woke up. What kind of weak brothel courtesan was she? She was clearly a high level female martial artist!

    "Brother Song, help!" At this time Wei Xiaobao''s stern cry came from outside.

    It turned out that after Yuan Chengzhi and other masters quietly dealt with the defense line that Duo Long deployed on the periphery, they led their men to rush in, and were preparing to catch turtles in the urn.

    Jiumozhi was worthy of being the highest level martial artist in the scene. The moment he perceived a trace of murderous intent, he pushed Wei Xiaobao a few meters away. With some sparks and flints, Wei Xiaobao avoided Yuan Chengzhi''s one-hit-killing move that fell from the sky.

    The Blood Saber Elder and Shangjie seemed to have been waiting for this chance for a long time ago, and reached out their hands to grab Wei Xiaobao from both sides.

    Jiumozhi''s n was to reinvigorate Tubo, so he urgently needed to rely on Wei Xiaobao. How could he let him die here, so he hurriedly performed two me des and shed them at the two assants.

    The Blood Saber Elder and Shangje were shocked. If they continued to reach out to grab Wei Xiaobao, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid their arms being chopped off, so they had to choose defense.

    The Blood Saber Elder grabbed his Blood Saber, and shed at the sword energy that was aiming at him. After a sound that seemed like a collision between fire and iron, the blood saber elder looked at the blood saber in his hand in a daze. That energy from the opponent that struck him a few feet away resulted in a tie!

    On the other side, Shangjie performed several big palm strikes in session before sting away the sword energy that struck him, but there was no more power left in them to counter attack the opponent. He was astonished in his heart. Although he was the number one master of the Shingon sect, Jiumozhi has been travelling the whole world for many years. He thought he was the number one person among the sects of Tantric Buddhism. But in this fight, he realized that his opponent''s martial arts was much higher than his own.

    At the same time, Duo Long had already reacted, and quickly drew out his saber to guard in front of Wei Xiaobao. He blocked the Heavenly Dragon Sect leader Hong Antong who was waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    As the head of the Imperial Guard, Duo Long''s martial arts was naturally not weak, but his martial arts was more suited for the battlefield. He was at a big disadvantage at this kind of one to one fighting. After a few moves, Hong Antong''s palm strike drew blood. And Dou Long was sent falling down between tables and chairs on the side.

    Fortunately, his act of struggle managed to buy enough time. And, Wei Xiaobao finally reacted and ran to the side quickly, crying and howling, "Brother Song, help!"

    Hong Antong grinned, then he jumped ahead like an eagle catching its prey. He was about to grab Wei Xiaobao''s neck.

    At that moment, Hong Antong heard a sharp sound ripping through the air. That lightning-like momentum caused Hong Antong''s expression to change drastically. With the help of his waist strength, he quickly turned over and avoided it, but it was a pity that although he used old tricks, he still was not enough to dodge itpletely.

    Touching the newly punctured hole in his arm, Hong Antong looked back with a gloomy face and saw a wooden sword inserted in a pir not far away, and the hilt of the sword was still trembling.

    "As an old master of martial arts, you actually attacked someone who doesn''t know martial arts at all." Song Qingshu fluttered down from the second floor with a little movement of the tiptoe and stood in front of Wei Xiaobao.

    "Big Brother Song, he is the sect leader Hong of the Mystic Dragon Cult. He is a powerful martial artist. You have to be careful." Wei Xiaobao hid behind Song Qingshu and finally felt relieved.

    "So you are the young man the blood saber elder talked so much about, and you really have some ability." As soon as his voice fell, Hong Antong disappeared from the ce, attempting to smash Song Qingshu''s face with a palm strike.

    When there were still a few feet to reach Song Qingshu, the expression on Hong Antong''s face drastically changed, and he hurriedly withdrew his palm and jumped to the side. Unfortunately, it was still a littlete, and his shoulder was wounded by a sword strike.

    Looking at the empty pir, and then at the wooden sword that had returned to Song Qingshu''s hand, Hong Antong said in shock, "Dragon Capturing Hand!" (Goblin: Imagine a Jedi master retrieving his lightsaber from a distance. Yes, our protagonist was also secretly a Jedi master. We¡¯ll be seeing a lot of this one.)

    Song Qingshu remained expressionless, but he was secretly proud of this move, this was actually just the "The Twin Dragons Fetch Water" from the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms. He improved it a bit, but it could achieve the same effect as the Dragon Capturing Hand. It was inspired by a kind of swordsmanship that he saw in fantasy movies in his previous life. Of course it was impossible to perform it to a fantastical extent, but it was very possible within a hundred meters.

    Hong Antong was very angry. Now he was injured twice by the opponent''s wooden sword. The first sword strike was just fine, it was just a little skin trauma, but the second one injured his shoulder and left sword energy in his bones. He was afraid that he could now only perform at most seventy percent of his original martial arts.

    It wasn''t that Hong Antong''s martial arts was too low. The first sword attack happened suddenly, and Song Qingshu''s time to release the sword was too clever. It happened when Hong Antong rose to the highest point and used his strength to gain momentum.

    As for the second sword strike, in Hong Antong¡¯s decades-long time as a martial artist he had never seen a long sword which after being shot a few meters away could fly back automatically. Without any precautions, it caused a w to open on his back. And he was wounded by the wooden sword that Song Qingshu had sucked back.

    Although Jiumozhi was busy fighting, he always paid attention to the scene on the field, and his expression improved when he saw this happen.

    Yuan Chengzhi, who was fighting against him, secretlyined. Today¡¯s matter was simply going through a set of twists and turns. First of all, Xia Qingqing mistook the wrong person and invited Song Qingshu into the room, causing everyone to be unable to capture Wei Xiaobao in secret.

    Later, when he thought about it again. It was not too bad that she took away Song Qingshu, the one with the highest level of martial arts. So they took this opportunity and wanted to quickly deal with Wei Xiaobao. They thought it would be foolproof, but there was another monk with higher martial arts!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Let''s make something clear, our Author avoids clich¨¦ aphrodisiac plots like a gue. Our protagonist will do the deed, but he will do so with proper consent (mostly).

 Chapter 66: Imminent catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 66: Imminent catastrophe</h4>

    Jiumozhi was also secretly frightened. His opponent''s weapon was a snake-like long sword, with fierce and treacherous swordsmanship, as well as profound internal skills. In the blink of an eye, the two exchanged a dozen blows, and they didn''t see a clear oue.

    <i>¡®Why are there so many young martial arts masters in the central ins wulin?¡¯ </i>Jiumozhi was surprised in his heart. That young master from the Murong n was fine. Although his martial arts was good, it was actually a far cry from his reputation spread in the world. When Jiumozhi met Song Qingshu before, he dared not underestimate the young heroes of the wulin. He didn''t expect to meet another one again today. The martial arts of this young man was not inferior to him.

    "The Golden Serpent King, Yuan Chengzhi?" As his opponent''s weapon was too distinctive, Jiumozhi¡¯s thoughts shed, and finally remembered who his opponent was.

    "May I know who your excellency is?" Yuan Chengzhi was a little embarrassed. In the past few years, he had made great progress in his martial arts.

    "The national master of the Tibetan Empire, Maha Cakra Vajra Jiumozhi greets the Golden Serpent King." Jiumozhi folded his palms together and secretly prepared the Ningma Temple''s unique me de.

    Yuan Chengzhi was master in the art of sword, and the Golden Serpent Sword made a slight dragon-like sound, waiting for the opportunity to find the ws exposed by his opponent.

    "This monk is too powerful. I will hold him back. You two join hands and make it a quick fight. It will be bad if the officers and soldiers of the Qing court react." Yuan Chengzhi said in a deep voice, but he did not dare to look at them. He kept his eyes on Jiumozhi.

    Seeing that he opened his mouth to talk, Jiumozhi thought that his opponent''s attention was divided, so his eyes lit up, and he took this opportunity to deceive him andunch an attack.

    Yuan Chengzhi was weary of his unpredictable me de, and Jiumozhi was also a little spooked by his weird swordsmanship. Therefore, although Yuan Chengzhi missed the first opportunity, he was still able to secure the upper hand.

    Jiumozhi was feeling anxious in his heart, and he was dragged into the flow of his opponent. If he wanted to reach a clear victory or defeat, he probably had to fight for hundreds or more moves. The three on the other side were all martial arts masters. Under theirbined attack, Song Qingshu might not be able tost that long.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Duo Long on the side slipped out from the door and summoned the soldiers of the Qing Camp.

    The blood saber elder and Shangjie slowly walked around Song Qingshu, and together with Hong Antong, the three of them firmly surrounded Song Qingshu.

    "The three of you all have a lot of background in the martial arts. You all together are more than ten times older than our Young Master. And here you are attacking him together, don¡¯t you feel any shame!" Shui Sheng was about to run away in the chaos, but when she saw Song Qingshu being surrounded by three people, she couldn''t help but sneer.

    "This littledy is so pretty, she seems really appetizing to this elder." The Bood Saber Elder had destroyed the purity of countlessdies, and there was no way he wouldn¡¯t realize that this was a woman disguised as a man. He nced at Shui Sheng, his eyes full of greed.

    Shangjie just touched his nose in embarrassment, and felt indignant. Noticing that the two of them didn¡¯t want to make the first move, he decided to save some face in front of the other two. He performed gestures as if he was holding a ball in the middle of both palms. It was his most powerful palm technique, the Great Luminous Palm.

    Facing this attack at such a close distance, Song Qingshu felt that the air around him seemed to turn cold and his face changed. He quickly pointed his sword above and stabbed a few imaginary points in the air.

    Shangjie was horrified. This young man was so young, but his martial art attainment was like an old master. The few points he stabbed just now happened to be on the weak nodes of the aura he created, and they were the biggest weakness of his palm technique. His technique created a force field of a few meters in advance to create an advantage. The stronger the force field, the more it will affect the opponent''s judgement and the ability to counterattack.

    Who knew that before the formation of the Great Luminous Palm could bepleted, the force field was suddenly scattered by the opponent''s fierce sword aura!

    Sang Jie snorted, with a trace of blood showing at the corner of his mouth. It was clear that he had suffered serious internal injuries.

    Song Qingshu was also not unscathed. Although he broke his opponents'' major palm attack with little effort, but Shangjie was after all a master from one of the four major sects of Tibetan Empire.

    "Young Master Song, be careful!" Wang Yuyan subconsciously eximed.

    Duan Yu gave her aplicated look and sourly said, "Miss Wang, let''s take advantage of this chaos, otherwise we won''t be able to leave anytime soon, no matter which side wins."

    "But Young Master Song was so kind to me, how can I leave him at such a critical moment?" Wang Yuyan replied with a frown. She watched the several people fighting fiercely in the field, and simted a few tactics in her mind. <i>¡®What should I do to help Song Qingshu?¡¯</i>

    "What kind of kindness did he show to Miss Wang," Duan Yu murmured, "Didn¡¯t you see that he, Wei Xiaobao and Jiumozhi were acting like brothers?"

    "Young Master Duan''s words are quite true." With a loud voice, a handsome young man walked in.

    Looking at the iing person, Duan Yu spoke in a nonchnt manner, "Good to see you Master Murong."

    "Cousin!" Wang Yuyan turned her head in surprise and saw her cousin who hade to rescue her. She couldn''t help but feel sore in her nose and almost cried.

    It turned out that after knowing that Wang Yuyan had been captured by Jiumozhi, Murong Fu hurriedly followed him with his family forces, and they finally caught up today.

    Wang Yuyan''s affectionate way of calling her ¡°Cousin¡± really stung Duan Yu''s heart, but he was helpless, so he picked up the wine ss on the table and poured himself a ss of wine.

    "Cousin, Young Master Duan was captured by the monk Jiumozhi in order to save me, and now his acupoints have been sealed." Wang Yuyan woke up from her bliss and quickly said.

    "Thank you Young Master Duan for your help." Murong Fu slightly smiled, and he unsealed Jiumozhi¡¯s restrictions with a few gestures of his hand.

    "Young Master Duan, why don''t we catch that evil monk Jiumozhi together and demand some justice for my cousin?" Murong Fu looked around the scene, and the situation was immediately clear in his heart.

    "I dare not decline your offer!" Duan Yu was tortured by Jiumozhi along the way. But he had to suppress his resentment. Seeing that Kumazhi was fighting a young man with a serpent sword in his hand, he didn''t even think twice about it. He just directly jumped into the fray.

    Jiumozhi now had the upper hand in the fight. And he had long been paying attention to the surrounding movements. So, when he noticed Duan Yu''s Six Meridians Divine Sword, he quickly dodged.

    However, because of this, the advantage that had been established with great difficulty just now was lost. Yuan Chengzhi finally had the chance to show his skills, and suddenly sent a fierce offensive. With this the offensive and defensive situation between the two immediately reversed.

    "This humble one is Murong Fu of Gusu. I''m here to help your Excellency." Murong Fu knew that he definitely was not Kumazhi''s opponent in a one on one match. So, how could he miss such a good opportunity? He jumped ahead and immediately drew his sword tounch an attack.

    Of course, if he fought Jiumozhi alone, Murong Fu didn¡¯t have any chance to win, but at this moment he had the help of two young martial arts masters. Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s swordsmanship was strange and weird. Murong Fu¡¯s swordsmanship, on the other hand,bined the strengths of several experts and was also iparably exquisite and dangerous.

    Shui Sheng nced at the scene with aplicated expression, her eyes kept wandering, and her heart became irritated when she thought that Song Qingshu and that courtesan had done some unspeakable deeds in that room just now.

    Hearing Wang Yuyan''s "cousin" again, she couldn''t help but think of her childhood sweetheart. It was the cousin she was infatuated with for so long. So, Shui Sheng fiercely stomped, turned around and ran away.

    Now let''s talk about the other side of the hall. Song Qingshu felt his right hand go numb, and at that moment the blood saber elderunched an attack. Originally, Song Qingshu had a way to escape alone, but when he remembered that Wei Xiaobao, who had no resistance was behind him. That guy would meet a gruesome end if he was caught. Many of his future ns were dependent on him, and he couldn''t let it all go to waste.

    He pulled Wei Xiaobao by his shoulders, and jumped to the second floor. He was nning to jump out of the three-person encirclement and then deal with them separately.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Hong Antong had been gathering momentum for a long time, and it was at this moment that he rushed out like lightning, hitting on Song Qingshu back with a palm strike.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 67: Saved from certain death

    <h4>Chapter 67: Saved from certain death</h4>

    "Puff!" Song Qingshu spit out a mouthful of blood, if it weren''t for his potent internal energy protecting his body, ordinary people would have had their heart crushed if they were hit by Hong Antong''s sturdy palm.

    Shangjie and the blood saber elder also attacked, and Song Qingshu resisted them with a few clever methods, but the blood saber elder''s saber still managed to aim at his neck.

    "My life is over!" A chill ran through Song Qingshu''s heart, and a scene of his head flying high shed in his mind.

    At that moment, with a "Ding!" a hidden weapon hit the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s saber, and the three in the scene were shocked, not because of how brilliant the shot was, but the hidden weapon was a golden serpent dart!

    When they looked back in suspicion, they saw that Yuan Chengzhi and Murong Fu were besieging Jiumozhi, and there was no gap tounch this hidden weapon.

    "Don''t look at him, I threw the Golden Serpent Dart." It was Xia Qingqing who walked out into the scene. At this moment, she didn¡¯t radiate that charm of an enchantress. She had a very dignified expression.

    Shangjie tapped Song Qingshu''s major acupoints with his fingers and restrained him. Then he raised his head and wondered, "Why didn''t Madam Yuan let me kill him?"

    "This Madame still has important things to ask him, thank you all for helping me catch him." Xia Qingqing put her hands on her right waist, bowed a little by bending her knees, and was really polite.

    Shangjie and Hong Antong were not that affected. The former is a monk, and had not been close to any member of the opposite sex for many years. Thetter had a sweet wife at home and didn¡¯t have any spare time to irrigate foreign fields. Therefore, although the two admired her beauty, they didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.

    The Blood Saber Elder, however, was different. Looking at Xia Qingqing''s slim willow waist, he couldn''t resist stepping forward to help her up. There was a fleeting greed in his eyes . But when he thought of the martial arts level of her husband, he secretly sighed, <i>¡®This littledy is quite the beauty, and that girl who pretended to be a man just now was also not bad.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu bitterly smiled. He didn''t expect that she saved his life in the end. Thinking of the tenderness between the two in that room, he couldn''t help but feel his heart sway.

    Noting his gaze, Xia Qingqing knew what he was thinking, and her pretty face couldn''t help but flush red. She pretended to turn her head to observe the situation on the other side, and stopped looking at him.

    Although Jiumozhi was at a disadvantage, he still managed to parry, but when he noticed that Song Qingshu was badly wounded and captured from the corner of his eye, he couldn''t help but feel chills in his heart. Thinking that he would really go to see the Buddha if he stayed here to fight any longer.

    He quickly performed a me de to force Yuan Chengzhi and Murong Fu away, and jumped towards Song Qingshu, "Master Song, this poor monk is here to save you!"

    Shangjie and Hong Antong were shocked, and both preprader themselves to receive Jiumozhi¡¯s attack in the air. However, this in fact was originally an act from Jiumozhi. His palm strike looked terrifying, but in fact, he used no more than half of his strength. When his attack connected with Shangjie and Hong Antong, with the help of the repelling force, his body smashed through the side window of the pavilion like lightning, disappearing in the night sky. No one thought of this kind of development, Yuan Chengzhi and others feared his martial arts, and no one wanted to continue chasing him.

    "Lord Wei, Master Song, this poor monk will go ahead to invite more masters. I wille back to rescue you." Jiumozhi''s voice floated far away.

    "Yourpanion is really loyal." Xia Qingqing stood beside Song Qingshu with a sneer.

    "Unexpectedly, traveling with him together on the road for many days is not as good as a moments friendship with the Miss." Song Qingshu sighed, "Lady Qingqing cares about me in her heart, what a kind woman. I should have thought about this a long time ago."

    When Wei Xiaobao saw that the situation was not good, he quickly changed his face, "Master Hong, we are good friends! We shall enjoy eternal good fortune, and longevity under the heavens!"

    "Blood Saber Elder is virtuous, with a kind heart!"

    "Great Monk, you have the heart of Buddha, your kindness towards all living things is as great as the ocean!"

    Seeing his string of incoherent ttery, everyone just sneered, which caused Wei Xiaobao to sigh, ¡°Shi*t, this grandpa is done for. If you spare my life today, I promise to visit temples and listen to scriptures. I will be a good person after 16 years!¡±

    "Didn''t you people from the Central ins say, ¡®I will be a good person after 18 years!?" Shangjie thought he had remembered it wrong, and looked at hispanion suspiciously.

    "This grandpa thinks that eighteen years is too long. I want toe out two years early." Wei Xiaobao red, he realized that there was no way to escape today, so he didn¡¯t sugarcoat his words.

    "Everyone, the officers and soldiers outside the city will arrive in a moment. It''s better for us to leave early." Yuan Chengzhi walked over and reminded them.

    "Since I have rescued my cousin, I won''t bother you anymore. Let¡¯s part our ways here." Murong Fu sped his fists in his hands, but thought differently in his heart. <i>¡®The Golden Serpent King, Great Monk Shangjie and the sect masters of the Heavenly Dragon Sect and Blood Saber Sest were all influential and powerful. They might have been helpful to our n. It''s a pity that they attacked and detained Wei Xiaobao, the most favored official of the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty. I am afraid that they will usher in a tragic revenge. I still don''t want to swim in this muddy water. It is unwise to offend the Qing Dynasty.¡¯</i>

    "The reputation of Master Murong is indeed well-deserved. This Yuan is honored to fight side by side with Master Murong." Just now the two teamed up to deal with Jiumozhi. Yuan Chengzhi really admired the profoundness and subtleness of his martial arts .

    "Cousin, Young Master Song¡­" Wang Yuyan pulled Murong Fu''s sleeves and looked at Song Qingshu, who lookednguid, with worry in her eyes.

    "Thank you Miss Wang for your concern. This Song won''t die for a while. You don''t have to care about me. I believe that since the Heavens got me into this world, it won''t let me die so easily, hahaha¡­" Song Qingshu spit out some blood, and hisughter was full of destion.

    Song Qingshu knew Murong Fu''s true nature of favouring advantages and avoidance of disadvantages. With so many masters on the scene, it was impossible for him to rescue him. He reckoned that Murong Fu woulde up with arge set of high-sounding reasons and tactfully refuse him.

    <i>¡®Why should I listen to some hypocritical words and be disgusted when I¡¯m about to die?¡¯</i>

    "We haven¡¯t met for so long, Young Master Song is still so open-minded. Cousin, this is not a ce to stay for a long time, let''s go." Murong Fu took Wang Yuyan and disappeared at the entrance of the pavilion.

    "Miss Wang, wait for me." Duan Yu hurried to catch up.

    After Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao were tied up, they were thrown into a carriage, and their group of people hurried out of the city.

    When Duo Long finally led the soldiers to the Spring Beauty Pavilion and looked at the guards lying on the ground, Wei Xiaobao had disappeared, and his face went pale. He gave an urgent order, "Quickly go out of the city to chase them!"

    Yuan Chengzhi and his party were well prepared. They were in disguise, their escape route was very tricky, and the chasing troops were quickly thrown away.

    When stopping to rest at noon one day, the Blood Saber Elder gave Wei Xiaobao a fierce look, then turned his head and said to Yuan Chengzhi, "Golden Serpent King, why didn''t you kill this kid with a single sh, and take him with us to escape?"

    The Blood Saber Elder and Shangjie would have to leave Yangzhou, and they were afraid that Wei Xiaobao will be rescued again, causing the mission to fail. So they followed Yuan Chengzhi and his party all the way. But they have been very impatient about the situation in Tibet these days and the blood saber elder finally asked out loud.

    "This Yuan intends to bring this dog official back to the Golden SerpentCamp and invite the leaders of the rebel army in Shandong toe and kill him as a sacrifice to the g together. So as to strengthen the momentum of the rebel army in Shandong." Yuan Chengzhi thought of the situation of the rebel army since the Kangxi Emperor came to power. His heart felt sad, the morale of the rebels in recent years has been somewhat low, and they have long lost the spirit they had in the beginning. He hoped that by killing the Emperor''s dear friend and beloved official, he could cheer up the hearts of the people.

    Wei Xiaobao felt a chill in his heart when he listened to him, and thought,<i> ¡®Fu*k! This little shit looks loyal and honest, how can he be so cruel? If I go back with him, I will be beheaded. On the contrary, this fierce looking blood saber elder¡­¡¯</i>

    With a sharp look in his eyes, he immediately made up his mind and shouted, "Oh, I want to urinate."

    The Blood Saber Elder just walked up to him and said impatiently, ¡°Just pee where you are!"

    Wei Xiaobao showed a ttering smile, "Of course it doesn''t matter to me. It''s just that the urine underneath will have a fishy and nasty smell, which inevitably affects this elder''s appetite in eating."

    "How unlucky!" The Blood Saber Elder threw the biscuits aside, lifted him to a ce ten meters away, and untied the rope on his body, "Hey, hurry up, if you dare to run, this elder will break your legs."

    "Hey, how dare I! In fact, Xiaobao just wants to talk to you, elder." Wei Xiaobao smiled and looked at him, he didn¡¯t have the appearance of urgency from before.

    "Why should I listen to you?" The Blood Saber Elder disdainfully turned his head.

    "Elder, do you think that your task will bepleted even if I die?" Wei Xiaobao asked instead, disregarding his show of disdain.

    "Naturally, so you should hurry up and die." The Blood Saber Elder red at him fiercely.

    "It''s ridiculous, how ridiculous!" Wei Xiaobao shook his head whileughing and looked at him with pity.

    The Blood Saber Elder stared straight at him and couldn''t help asking, "What are youughing at."

    "Iughed at you because you are a silly monk and good for nothing. You are so stupit that you don¡¯t even realize the situation you are in." Wei Xiaobao nced at him contemptuously.

    "Kid, you don''t have to provoke discord." the Blood Saber Elder smiled, "This elder has eaten more salt than a kid like you."

    "That Yuan Chengzhi is very cunning. He will kill me to get the support of the Shandong Rebels and increase his prestige. What kind of benefits will you get if I die?" Wei Xiaobao asked with a sneer.

    "How could it not be beneficial for us?" said the blood saber elder. "The Seventh Prince wanted you dead. We have the same purpose as Yuan Chengzhi, and we will get what we need."

    "It''s good as long as you get what you need, is it?" Wei Xiaobao sneered. "What is the purpose of your prince behind wanting me dead? Now, tell me, what is our current location?"

    "Naturally, he wants to get rid of Kangxi''s right hand man, hey!¡­No!" The Blood Saber Elder was shocked, and realized that the Seventh Prince was actually mainly wanted to destroy the alliance between the Manchus and the Song Dynasty. In order to achieve that he had to kill Wei Xiaobao inside the domain of the Song Dynasty. That condition was a must!

    If the envoys all die in the host¡¯s domain, then the alliance will naturally be impossible to talk about. Then due to the anger of Kangxi, there may even be a war with the Song Court in the name of justice.

    But now Wei Xiaobao has already left the Song domain and he is in the Manchu Qing Dynasty!

    "Hmph, it is still enough to break Kangxi''s arm." The Blood Saber Elder still insisted on his decision.

    "Hey, although it is a bit embarrassing to say, I still have to confess. I, Wei Xiaobao, besidesbing his beard and horses, and embezzling and epting bribes, what else can I actually do? How can I be regarded as the right arm of the Emperor?" Wei Xiaobao said with a bitter face, "If you really let me die, you won¡¯t have a chance to join the forces of the Seventh Prince in the future."

    The Blood Saber Elder huffed, "How is that possible!"

    "Think about it, in the eyes of the Seventh Prince, you failed to kill me in Song Kingdom. This is nothing but ipetence. Later, you managed to catch me, but didn''t bring me back to Mongolia and use the opportunity to threaten our Emperor. You even let other people kill me, this is stupidity! Such an ipetent and brainless person, how can the Seventh Prince rest assured to use you again?" Wei Xiaobao''s smile became more and more treacherous.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 68: A pipe dream

    <h4>Chapter 68: A pipe dream</h4>

    The Blood Saber Elder''s face became more and more ugly, and he snorted but didn''t say much. Then he tied up Wei Xiaobao and returned to the camp.

    Wei Xiaobao knew that his words worked, because he saw that the Blood Saber Elder immediately found Shangjie, then the two pointed and whispered to each other.

    "Elder, I think what that kid said is reasonable." Shangjie''s expression was full of uncertainty.

    "Then how about we take him back to the Mongolian grasnd?" The Blood Saber Elder''s eyes shed.

    "It''s just that Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts is too high, and now I''m also hurt by Song Qingshu''s sword qi. I''m afraid you and I will not be able to escape." In thest battle, Song Qingshu pierced his principal mudra with his sword, so Shangjie had already suffered a lot. His internal injuries were really severe.

    "What about this old man?" With a longugh, Hong Antong came out from the shadows. It turned out that he had been coveting the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters in Wei Xiaobao''s possession, so he didn''t want to watch him die.

    It''s a pity that he was alone here. Neither the Blood Saber Elder nor Shangjie was inferior to him, and Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts was significantly higher than him. So he dared not to act rashly for a while. Due to that he had to pay attention to the movement of the Blood Saber Elder and Shangjie. And when he heard the content of their conversation, he couldn''t resist jumping out of joy.

    Seeing the three old foxes whispering to each other in the distance, Wei Xiaobao breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that his little life was finally saved. If they were to take him to Mongolia, he might not die. Maybe he will be able to survive for a while in Mongolia with his gift of the gab. It was also not impossible for the Seventh Prince to let himself go. Thinking of his future, Wei Xiaobao couldn''t resist giggling on his own.

    On the other side, Song Qingshu was tied to a temporary pir, and on the surface his face looked wilted. But in fact, he was secretly circting his true qi and hitting the acupoints all over his body ording to the method of unsealing the acupoints in the Nine Yin Scripture.

    Suddenly a sweet scent wafted to his nose. Feeling his rapidly beating heart, Song Qingshu opened his eyes and saw a light green skirt dangling in front of him. He looked up and said, "It turns out that it is Miss Youyo¡­ Ah no, Madame Yuan."

    "How is your injury?" Xia Qingqing frowned lightly, thinking that he was hit by Hong Antong''s hand before and was also injured in the hands of the other two, so she couldn''t help but look worried.

    "Thank you Madame Yuan for your concern. I''m just feeling a little faint and won''t die for a while." Song Qingshu leaned back on the pir and looked at Xia Qingqing with a yful expression, "May I know why Miss Youyou didn¡¯te to see me?"

    Her face blushed with a shade of red. But she felt relieved that he didn''t pierce thatyer of barirer, so Xia Qingqing took the opportunity to pretend to be dumb, "Miss Youyou hates you so much, how could it be possible for her to see you again."

    "Haah, after saying goodbye that day, I''m afraid there will be no time for this Song and Youyou to see each other again." Song Qingshu understood that that day it was only Xia Qingqing acting as a courtesan in order to lure Wei Xiaobao. Looking at Xia Qingqing, who was now dignified and generous, Song Qingshu realized that the famous courtesan of Spring Beauty Pavilion, who was naturally charming and enchanting had disappeared forever.

    "Humph!" During the two days she was alone, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but feel stunned every time she recalled the scene of her intimate actions with him in her mind. Although the two of them did not cross that final barrier, the feeling of mingling with each other, body and soul made that experience unforgettable forever.

    In addition, she quite liked Song Qingshu''s image of a graceful and suave schrly young master. So, although she was angry that he had taken advantage of her, she still had a lot of affection for him in her heart.

    Therefore, afterwards, when she realized that there was something in the wine, she didn''t suspect that it was his doing. She inferred that it was a mischievous trick the Spring Beauty Pavilion used to service their guests.

    "I couldn''t finish some snacks, and I feel that it¡¯s a pity to throw them away. Seeing that you are being so pitiful here, I will treat you as a little cat and puppy. You are benefitting here." Xia Qingqing put a wooden box full of snacks beside him. Then turned around to leave.

    "Madame, please stay." Looking at Xia Qingqing who turned around in amazement, Song Qingshu gestured with a wry smile, "Look at my situation. I am now tied up and can¡¯t move a muscle."

    "Do you want me to loosen the rope for you?" Xia Qingqing was not a fool either, and shook her head, "Your martial arts is too high, I don''t want to risk it."

    "How can I embarrass Madame?" Song Qingshu''s eyes were full of reminiscence, "I just thought that if Miss Youyou was by my side, she would definitely feed me gently."

    Xia Qingqing''splexion was fluctuating, but this ambiguous stimulus made her feel excited. After hesitating for a moment, she squatted down beside him, and picked up a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake with her two green jade-like fingers. When Song Qingshu''s lips came closer, she murmured, "Thisdy is just worried that you will starve to death, so don''t think too much."

    Song Qingshu smiled knowingly, opened his mouth and bit the soft sweet-scented osmanthus cake.

    Xia Qingqing''s fingers were quickly taken back as if they were scalded, without giving him a chance to do anything.

    Turning his eyes, Song Qingshu pretended to inadvertently ask, "Why didn''t the Madame apany the Golden Serpent King, but came here to chat with a lowly prisoner?"

    "A middle-aged schr came to see Brother Yuan. They are having a secret meeting in the main tent. I don¡¯t understand the discussion. I felt bored, so I just went outside to get some fresh air." Xia Qingqing''s face flushed. In fact, she took the opportunity to give Song Qingshu something to eat. She didn''t know why she did it, she just subconsciously wanted to get close to Song Qingshu.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Xia Qingqing was fascinated by Song Qingshu''s shocking domineering spirit, and mindlessly fell in love with him.

    She was doing it just out of a yful mentality. She enjoyed the feeling of speeding up her heart, it was like walking on a steel wire. If Song Qingshu really wanted to do anything to her, she would never let him seed.

    "Ah!" As Xia Qingqing was lost in her thoughts, her two fingers were caught by the man before her. The moist sucking sensationing from her fingertips shocked her, she quickly stood up and red at Song Qingshu with her ears burning in shame.

    "No matter how sweet the sweet-scented osmanthus cake is, it can never taste better than Madame''s slender hands." Song Qingshu stared at her without showing any weakness, his voice full of flirtation.

    <i>¡®Xia Qingqing, you are really crazy!¡¯ </i>Shaking her head fiercely, and looking at the hateful appearance of this man, Xia Qingqing suddenly stretched out her leg to kick Song Qingshu''s waist. Then she lifted her fragrant skirt and ran away.

    "Oh, you can''t kick a man around that ce. If Madame¡¯s kick harms the happiness of certain people, you will have to take responsibility." Song Qingshu''s ridiculousughter came from behind her.

    Watching Xia Qingqing''s disappearing back, Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "I still can''t get rid of my flirting problem."

    He thought of his previous life in hispany. He used to flirt with beautiful subordinates in this way. Song Qingshu looked at the majestic mountains in the distance, leaned back on the pir behind him, and sighed, <i>¡®I have been in this world for so long. My new lifestyle and habits make me more and more afraid. I fear that when I wake up, I will only treat the memory of my previous life as a dream. Only in this way, I will not forget who I am.¡¯</i>

    In the main tent, Yuan Chengzhi looked at a man of great prestige in the wulin with a shocked expression, "What! Wei Xiaobao is a member of the Heaven and Earth Society?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT: As I have already told you, my final exams are starting this month. So, it''ll be next to impossible for me to focus on tranting. I''ll try to trante whenever I get time and release the chapters. Everything will get back to normal once I''m done with my exams. Pray for me and I hope you will continue to support me!

 Chapter 69: The Heaven and Earth Society

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Heaven and Earth Society</h4>

    "Yes, Xiaobao is my disciple. He has been undercover in the Qing court and has made a lot of contributions to the Heaven and Earth Society. If it weren''t for this critical situation, I wouldn''t want to reveal his identity. I hope that Master Yuan will keep this a secret." This middle-aged schooler was none other than the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society who is described as, "if you don''t know Chen Jinnan, then you are not a man of wulin."

    It turned out that the Heaven and Earth Society followers were scattered across the world and discovered that Shandong Wulin was plotting to assassinate Wei Xiaobao. Chen Jinnan was shocked when he received the news, and spent day and night mobilizing all connections to investigate the news, and finally caught up with Yuan Chengzhi and others today.

    "Master Chen, your Heaven and Earth Society aims to oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, and I am also against the Qing Dynasty, but the former Ming Emperor and I have some enmity, you and I are not on the same side." Yuan Chengzhi''s words made Chen Jinnan''s heart turn cold. But, before Chen Jinnan could speak he continued, "But this Yuan has always admired Chen''s master''s demeanor, and doesn''t want to be mortal enemies with each other. I can let Wei Xiaobao go, but I will need something in return. I need to give an exnation to my brothers."

    Chen Jinnan also understood his difficulties. After nning for so long, if they saw that it was all a useless effort in the end, anyone would feel resentful in their heart. So, he smiled slightly, "Chen is willing to go to Shandong with Brother Yuan to discuss the matter of forming an alliance. In the future, the forces in Shandong and the Heaven and Earth Society will be working together. We are looking forward to working with the Golden Serpent Camp."

    Yuan Chengzhi was overjoyed. Chen Jinnan has great prestige in the wulin. He personally went to Shandong to form an alliance with the Golden Serpent Camp. This news would definitely boost the morale of the volunteers, not to mention the future activities of the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong. In the face of such great support, a single Wei Xiaobao was irrelevant.

    "In this case, this Yuan will arrange someone to rescue Wei Xiaobao secretly so as not to expose his identity." Yuan Chengzhi suddenly thought of something, and frowned, "It''s just that there is some difficulty now."

    "What''s the difficulty?" Chen Jinnan was startled, and asked in a hurry.

    "There are three great foreign sect leaders who are acting with me this time, the sect leader of the Mystic Dragon Sect, the Blood Saber Elder, and the number one master of Shingon Sect, Shangjie. If they find out, and join forces, this Yuan alone may not be their opponent." Yuan Chengzhi secretly thought,<i> ¡®Fortunately, both of them are injured now, so I think I can barely win.¡¯</i>

    "Although this Chen is not talented, I have some aplishments in martial arts. I have long heard that the leader of Mystic Dragon Sect, Hong Antong is an extremely talented martial artist, and I have always wanted to exchange some pointers. If necessary, this Chen can at least deal with Hong Antong, and everything else depends on the Golden Serpent King." Chen Jinnan had recently practiced the Divine Blood Clotting ws to kill people while undetected, so even if he couldn''t win against his opponent, he won''t lose that easily.

    "Master Chen is being polite¡­" Before Yuan Chengzhi finished speaking, he suddenly heard a scream from outside. He quickly moved and rushed out of the tent like a light smoke. Chen Jinnan looked at it with endless admiration. He also realized that this young man¡¯s martial arts might be much better than him.

    Yuan Chengzhi rushed out of the tent and found that the Blood Saber Elder was carrying Wei Xiaobao, he had already killed two Golden Serpent Camp disciples who were blocking the road, and was about to flee down the mountain. Yuan Chengzi raised his hand, and three Golden Serpent Darts flew out from his cuffs, sealing the escape path of the Blood Saber Elder. Then he jumped and arrived a few feets behind the Blood Saber Elder.

    "Blood Saber Elder, what are you doing!" Yuan Chengzhi looked at him in shock and anger.

    "Hey, is there anything wrong if this elder wants to capture this little rabbit? You want to kill him anyway. So, Golden Serpent King, why don''t you push the boat along the river and let me take this trash off your hands and use it for something productive?" The Blood Saber Elder grinned, holding the Blood Saber in his right hand. His internal energy covered his whole body, secretly guarding against any sudden attacks.

    <i>¡®You old shi*t, you are a trash, and your whole family is trash!¡¯ </i>Wei Xiaobao was being carried on his shoulders, his eyes rolled, and he was screaming in his heart.

    "This Yuan brought Wei Xiaobao to Shandong for his own use, and didn''t bother to discuss it with the Elder. But, Your Excellency killed my brothers, and now if you want to leave, it would be too whimsical." A golden light shed, and the Golden Serpent Sword was already in his hands.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was tense and a fight was on the verge of breaking out, Shangjie hurried over to persuade him, "Why are two fighting? The Qing army is still chasing us. If you fight each other here wouldn¡¯t it only benefit our enemies, and Blood Saber Elder, you said yourself that the Seventh Prince asked us to assassinate Wei Xiaobao, what use is there if you catch him now¡­"

    Shangjie spoke as he walked over. At the very moment he was closer to Yuan Chengzhi''s side, his eyes shed, and he performed a palm strike. In addition to the Tantric Deity Yoga, he performed the powerful Heavenly Secret Mudra from the Major Mudras andnded a palm strike on Yuan Chengzhi''s ribs.

    Yuan Chengzhi had just learned a shocking huge secret from Chen Jinnan, and discovered that the Blood Saber Elder had suddenly abandoned the alliance. His heart was unstable at the moment, and he was firmly hit by Shangjie''s sneak attack, and blood spurted wildly from his mouth.

    Afternding a hit, Shangjie hurriedly backed away, but he was not fast enough. He only saw a sh of golden light, and let out a scream. He retreated several feet, cold sweat poured down from his shivering back and his arm was severed by that Golden Serpent Sword on the ground. He felt very regretful in his heart,<i> ¡®If only I could practice to the second realm of the Yoga Tantra, the Great Yoga Tantra, or even to a higher iparable realm of Yoga Tantra. Then that palm strike just now would have been enough to kill Yuan Chengzhi, and he would not have had to have his arms almost cut off by his counterattack.¡¯</i>

    At this stage of the confrontation, Hong Antong also decided tounch an attack. Among the three masters, he had the highest internal strength. If he was pped by his palm strike, Yuan Chengzhi would lose his life on the spot.

    At that moment, a person jumped out and stood in front of Hong Antong.

    ¡°Divine Blood Clotting w!" Feeling a few strands of dark energy cascading up along the meridians of his arm, Hong Antong''s heart tightened, and he immediately used his internal energy to force it out of his body.

    The three of them wanted to quietly take Wei Xiaobao away, but they were afraid of Yuan Chengzhi''s high martial arts, and feared that they would be chased down, so they simply decided to attack first.

    The Blood Saber Elder realized that this man who suddenly appeared was not weaker in martial arts than them, and knew that the situation was not good, so he hurriedly carried Wei Xiaobao and ran away.

    "It turned out to be Master Chen of the Heaven and Earth Society. Today I have some important matters to attend to, and I shall continue our discussion on ater day." Looking at the seriously injured Yuan Chengzhi, Hong Antong thought that his goal had been achieved, so he no longer wanted to fight, and he turned and left.

    Shangjie sealed the big hole in his arm, and staggered away to the other side. He was seriously injured, and feared that he would be attacked by the other two old foxes, so he dared not follow them in the same direction.

    When Chen Jinnan saw the injured Yuan Chengzhi, he didn''t go to stop him, and quickly came to Yuan Chengzhi''s side to help him heal his injuries.

    "Thank you, Master Chen, now I have no serious problems. I can take care of it within a few days, but it is a pity that Wei Xiaobao was taken away by them." Yuan Chengzhi was really frightened this time around. If it weren''t for Chen Jinnan blocking the attack by Hong Antong, he would¡¯ve been sent to the underworld. The qi from the Major Mudra didn''t weaken, and it was really not possible to force it out on the spot. Those savage sect leaders believe in the strong, and their internal strengths were fierce. Each of them firmly stood on the top of their respective sects. Their vision and ability to grasp opportunities to attack were really not to be underestimated.

    "Brother Yuan was conspired by those viins because he was worrying about the life of my apprentice. How could this Chen watch you get into a dangerous situation?" Chen Jinnan restrained his anger, stood up and said, "Since Brother Yuan is okay, Chen wants to save him. I will go to Shandong afterwards."

    *****

    In the distance, Song Qingshu watched the fierce battle between the two sides, and turned his head to smile at a soldier of the Golden Serpent Camp who was passing by him, "Little brother, I can see that you are very talented and was surprised by the quality of your bones. You are definitely a martial arts genius who is seen only once in a century. Come,e. I have a great fortune for you!" (Goblin: Song Qingshu is a troll. This is my all time favorite line from any movie, right next to ¡°I am your father!¡±.)

    The soldier was about to turn his head and scold him, but when he met Song Qingshu''s eyes, he felt dizzy in his mind. He only felt that the opponent''s eyes seemed to be an endless ck hole, and he involuntarily walked over to him.

    "Little brother, stretch out your finger, tap this spot on my shoulder." Song Qingshu''s words were full of maism.

    The truth was that, although he circted his true qi to continuously hit the acupuncture points ording to the method of Nine Yin Scriptures, because his acupoints were sealed by several masters at the same time, he couldn''t simply force it open even after trying for a long time. When he saw that the two sides were fighting not far away and didn¡¯t have any time to pay attention here. He knew that this opportunity could not be lost, and he hurriedly performed the ¡®Bewitching Technique'' and unsealed all the acupuncture points all over his body with the help of this soldier''s external force.

    As soon as his acupoints were unsealed, Song Qingshu got back his strength, and the rope that tied to his body turned to shreds. He rose up into the sky with a long scream, "The gift I received a few days ago should have been repaid in double, but considering the face of Miss Youyou, I won¡¯t kick a man when he is down and will let the little shit surnamed Yuan go."

    Song Qingshuughed like a maniac for a while, and disappeared in the depths of the woods with a sh.

    Chen Jinnan''s expression changed drastically and looked at the direction Song Qingshu disappeared, "This young man''s internal strength is really rare in the world."

    Yuan Chengzhi was also terrified, thinking that guy was besieged by the three old monsters a few days ago and suffered such a serious injury. He did not expect him to recover so quickly. The man didn¡¯t seem to be injured at all. If he was in Song Qingshu¡¯s ce, he would have required at least two months of rest.

    It turns out that both the Nine Yin Scripture and Divine Brilliance Scripture were the best healing techniques in the world. The Nine Yin Scripture healed internal injuries, and the Divine Brilliance Scripture continued to repair his bones and the meridians. They really cooperated seamlessly, and resulted in Song Qingshu''s amazing recovery ability.

    *****

    On the other side, the Blood Saber Elder carried Wei Xiaobao all the way, and when he felt that he was out of danger, he quickly put him down, panting heavily and decided to rest.

    "Elder, are you awake?" Looking at the other party sitting cross-legged on the ground to meditate, Wei Xiaobao poked him with his finger.

    "If you have a fa*rt, let it out." The Blood Saber Elder did not open his eyes, but concentrated on circting the Blood Saber Scripture.

    "Shi*t, I wanted to give you a lot of wealth, since you are not interested, then forget it." Wei Xiaobao turned around, muttering something in his mouth, and it happened to be heard by the Blood Saber Elder.

    "What kind of wealth?" The Blood Saber Elder opened his eyes as expected, and said with a smile, "Do you want to redeem your freedom?"

    "Bah! I''m not a girl from the Spring Beauty Pavilion, so why would I want to redeem myself," Wei Xiaobao nced at him contemptuously, "I just want to tell you, if you take me back to Mongolia to that Seventh Prince, you will still remain a ve. If you kill me to please him, you won''t get any benefits, at most he¡¯ll make you some random general or something."

    "Huh! Is there anything wrong with being a general?" The Blood Saber Elder gave him a cold look.

    "Hey, what I''m talking about is a rich and honorable position in the court, such as a minister." Wei Xiaobao''s eyes were full of sly intentions.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    NOTICE: 1$ coffee is now avable on BuyMeACoffee. I actually didn''t realize that I only enabled 5$ coffee till now. This new 1$ coffee will make things easier for those who want to sponsor chapters now.

    I will try to continue the regrity as long as can, but thing will get sporadic as soon as the exam begins.

 Chapter 70: A clever tongue

    <h4>Chapter 70: A clever tongue</h4>

    "Do you want me to take refuge in your Manchu Qing Dynasty?" The Blood Saber Elder coldly smiled. ¡°The Great Mongolia is now the most powerful country in the world. There are several countries that are stubbornly resisting, but they are almost out of steam. Do you think I will be foolish enough to go to Manchu with you?"

    "Elder, you are a wise man, if I wanted persuade you to seek refuge in the Manchu Dynasty, wouldn''t it be an insult to your IQ," Wei Xiaobao waved his hand hastily, "What I wanted to say is to let you be appointed as a high level minister in Mongolia."

    "Hey, you really are not afraid to lose your tongue when you speak such big words." The Blood Saber Elder sneered.

    "The Emperor is of course more capable than me, it''s just that¡­" Wei Xiaobao paused on purpose.

    The Blood Saber Elder asked curiously, "It''s just what?"

    "It''s just that there are things that the Emperor can''t do¡­" Wei Xiaobao pointed at himself, "But I have no such worries."

    "What can you do?" The Blood Saber Elder gave him a puzzled look.

    "For example¡­ betraying the interests of the Qing Empire." Wei Xiaobao smiled inexplicably.

    The Blood Saber Elder''s heart jumped in chest, he thought that there might be a merit to this, and hurriedly shouted: "Be specific!"

    "As far as I know, your Mongol Khan Temujin divided the entire Mongolian power into four parts. Among them, the most elite troops were led by him and the sixth grandson prince Xuliewu to expedition to the western countries, and then he sent the fourth grandson prince Kui to attack the Kingdom of Jin and Kingdom of Song. His nephew Prince Ruyang was sent to attack the Western Regions, and finally your master, the seventh grandson prince Ali Ge stayed on the Mongolian steppe, plotting to conquer the Qing Dynasty. If I remember correctly, among the other three princes, he is in the most embarrassing position." Wei Xiaobao said with a smile, secretly rejoicing in his heart that he used to be around Xiao Xuanzi. After listening to him a lot, he actually knew the situation in that part of the world.

    "Our prince is Ali Bu Ge!" The Blood Saber Elder red at him angrily.

    "I said Ali correctly, didn¡¯t I? What¡¯s the problem if I skipped a few words before Ge? It doesn''t matter, I didn''t call him Alibaba." Seeing the Blood Saber Elder was about to attack, Wei Xiaobao quickly said, "Was my analysis correct?"

    "Hmph, your Qing Dynasty¡¯s national strength is not weak, Kangxi has many capable ministers and generals, together with Prince Sheng Jingbao and Wu Sangui of Shanhai Pass. Although our prince suffered a momentary loss, it is nothing." The Blood Saber Elder said with confidence. But in his heart he knew that the Seven Princes could be said to have no achievements after so many years.

    Ali Bu Ge looked at the battle reports from the other three princes every day, and his temper was getting bad to worse. The achievements of Prince Ruyang were not of great concern to him. He was destined to gain nothing and lose everything but his fourth and fifth brothers had achieved such great results. They were nothing short of brilliant, but here he was, stuck in an embarrassing situation. And his road to bing the next Khan in the future was getting more and more unfavorable.

    As one of Ali Bu Ge¡¯s subordinates, the Blood Saber Elder was well aware of the troubles of his master.

    "If I have a way to make your prince reverse the situation, how do you think your prince will reward you?" Wei Xiaobao asked with nted eyes.

    The Blood Saber Elder¡¯s heart moved. If the Seventh Prince could achieve a glorious record against the Manchu, and he became the favorite grandson of the current Khan, the position of the next generation Khan would probably be assured. As long as the prince ascended to the throne, it was really not difficult for him to be a minister.

    "What you are telling me, if this elder feels to be reasonable, maybe I will really let you go. If I see that you little rabbit is ying tricks with this elder, hehe, this elder''s Blood Saber is capable of cutting iron like mud. I will cut you into pieces and hang you on a stick." The Blood Saber Elder made a few threatening gestures towards Wei Xiaobao with his shining saber.

    When the cold de touched his skin it crawled with goose bumps. Wei Xiaobao hurriedly gently pushed his saber away, and said with a ttering smile, "If I lie to the Elder, wouldn''t it mean that I am tired of living?"

    "Your prince¡¯s troops are well-provisioned, and the reason why the situation is dyed is that the Emperor has joined hands with Wu Sangui of Shanhai Pass and Sheng Jingbao to form a horn-cutting wall, so that you will be attacked from every direction, isn''t it?" Wei Xiaobao asked for his opinion.

    "Yes." The Blood Saber Elder admitted that every time the Seventh Prince sent troops, they had to spend a lot of troops to guard the other two fronts, and there was always a feeling of dread while facing the Qing Dynasty''s solid defense line.

    "Then what if I have a way to let Kangxi destroy that Great Wall?" Wei Xiaobao silently added in his heart, <i>¡®Dear Emperor, this is a critical moment, don''t me me for offending you.¡¯</i>

    The Blood Saber Elder''s heart was beating wildly. If the Manchu Kingdom died by itself, wouldn''t it be a great opportunity for the Seven Princes? So he hurriedly asked, "How will you destroy it?"

    Seeing his opponent falling in his trap, Wei Xiaobao breathed a sigh of relief and quickly exined, "Wu Sangui has long since wanted to be the Emperor, and Prince Bao has always been thinking about the throne in the Forbidden City. Kangxi has long wanted to get rid of the two, but It''s a pity that your Seventh Princes came over to attack at this time, and the three parties had to put aside their personal grievances and unite."

    "You mean that if our Seventh Prince retreats, they will kill each other?" The Blood Saber Elder was overjoyed.

    "It''s not that easy." Wei Xiaobao gave him a look. "But, as long as you let me return to Kangxi, under my instigation, Kangxi will inevitably act on them. When the civil strife is at its peak, your Seventh Prince willunch an attack. Wouldn¡¯t it be like killing the snake without breaking the stick?"

    "What benefit is in it for you?" The Blood Saber Elder did not fully believe his n, and looked at Wei Xiaobao suspiciously.

    "I, Wei Xiaobao, have no big ambitions. I just want to be a high official. I just want to have money to gamble and beauty to y with. It doesn''t matter who is the Emperor." Wei Xiaobao smiled, "What do you think, Elder? Mongolia will rule over all, that is the trend of the times. I¡¯m just trying to find a good way out for myself as soon as possible. When the Elder returns, I hope he will say a few favorable words to the Seventh Prince. This Xiaobao¡¯s future prosperity and wealth will depend on Elder from now on."

    "Hahaha, that''s for sure." The Blood Saber Elder patted Wei Xiaobao''s shoulder, the two looked at each other andughed loudly.

    "May I know what the two find so funny, can you tell this Hong?" A cold voice came from not far away, the two looked back in shock and found that Hong Antong was already about thirty feet away from their position.

    The Blood Saber Elder secretly screamed in his heart, but he pretended to be ignorant, andughed loudly with his arms around Wei Xiaobao. He was holding the Blood Saber in his right hand. If his opponent wanted to attack from behind, he was ready to deal a fatal blow.

    "It turned out to be Lord Hong, may I know what the situation is in the camp?" The Blood Saber Elder held the hilt of the Saber and looked at him with caution.

    "Yuan Chengzhi was seriously injured, and Shangjie has a hole in his arm. If it hadn''t been for Chen Jinnan, this old man would have already taken Yuan Chengzhi''s life." Hong Antong snorted coldly.

    "Master came to save me¡­" Wei Xiaobao¡¯s heart couldn''t help but warm up.

    Hearing what Wei Xiaobao said just now, the Blood Saber Elder''s heart had already moved and he intended to take the credit alone, so he greeted Hong Antong and said, "I am going to take this kid to Mongolia now. May I know what Master Hong wants to do?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    NOTICE: 1$ coffee is now avable on BuyMeACoffee. I actually didn¡¯t realize that I only enabled 5$ coffee till now. This new 1$ coffee will make things easier for those who want to sponsor chapters now.

 Chapter 71: Furious leader of the Mystic Dragon Cult

    <h4>Chapter 71: Furious leader of the Mystic Dragon Cult</h4>

    "Naturally, I will take him to Mongolia with the Elder, and meet the Seventh Prince using this opportunity." Hong Antong faintly smiled.

    Noting the somewhat moved look from the Blood Saber Elder, Wei Xiaobao became anxious, and hurriedly shouted, "Elder, don''t believe him, I have fu*ked this old turtle''s wife, so this old turtle has always wanted to skin me alive!"

    Wei Xiaobao didn''t dare to say that Hong Antong was coveting the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters in his possession, and it was not that difficult to see that the Blood Saber Elder would also be greedy if he knew about it. In desperation, he quickly fabricated a lie to convince the Blood Saber Elder that the hatred between Hong Antong and him was as deep as the sea, and he couldn''t wait to kill him with a thousand cuts.

    There was nothing bigger than the hatred of killing his master, the hatred of stealing his wife, or murdering his family. Considering the age difference between Hong Antong and Wei Xiaobao, it would be quite difficult to fool the Blood Saber Elder; therefore, he had to use the hatred of stealing his wife.

    Hong Antong was trembling with anger, "As*hole, can a rascal like you get three feet close to my wife?"

    "Old tortoise, maybe you should look in the mirror yourself. You are so old with white hair, and you have married such a coquettish young wife. Are you still able to satisfy her? She couldn¡¯t eat at home, so of course she went outside. And, I''m always willing to give away free food for charity. All of your subordinates may be afraid of you, but I am not!" Wei Xiaobao''s taunt hit Hong Antong''s heart with the greatest pain, and he was so angry that his hair stood up, and his fists creaked.

    Wei Xiaobao knew that if he was not able topletely convince the Blood Saber Elder that the two of them would not share the same sky. He was afraid that all his previous efforts would be wasted. He looked at Hong Antong''s furious appearance, gritted his teeth and continued to add fuel to the fire, "I am not only very familiar with the exterior of Madame Hong''s body, but also all the avable interior assets." While talking, he moved his waist in a perverted manner, and licked his lips, "Tsk tsk tsk¡­Madame Hong''s body is really white and smooth, and her cave is so slippery. Ah~"

    "I¡¯m going to you, little beast!" Hong Antong couldn''t bear it anymore and sted over with a punch.

    Remembering Madame Hong¡¯s coquettish appearance, Wei Xiaobao became more and more vigorous when he cursed, and he became excited. How could he know that Hong Antong would close the distance of several meters in a blink? As he looked at the big fist in front of him, Wei Xiaobao was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    The Blood Saber Elder still needed to rely on Wei Xiaobao in order to realize his dream of bing a minister, so how could he watch him die? He blocked the fist with his Blood Saber, and Hong Antong had to retreat a few feet away when he saw the light of the saber sh and sparks flew.

    "The Blood Saber Elder, this little beast insulted me too much, do you really want to help him?" Hong Antong viciously waited for the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s reply.

    "Why is Lord Hong so angry? The clouds in the sky fear no dirty water." The Blood Saber Elder thought in his heart, <i>¡®I have long heard about Madame Hong''s famous name. This Hong Antong is so old. Can he really satisfy Madame Hong? Maybe she just couldn¡¯t bear the loneliness. Hey, this kid Wei Xiaobao is a bit rich in the belly, not unlike this elder. Maybe I will also go to Mystic Dragon Ind for a visit someday to offer Madame Hong some food.¡¯</i>

    Noting the Blood Saber Elder''s wretched look, and thinking of his reputation for insulting women, Hong Antong was furious, "Since your Excellency wants to give shelter to this little beast, don''t me this old man for being rude."

    "Hey, Lord Hong, don''t forget, this kid was wanted by the Seventh Prince. If you killed him and the Seventh Prince knew. Do you realize what the consequences would be?" The Blood Saber Elder sneered.

    "Huh, if this old man killed you both together, wouldn''t no one know?" Hong Antong was very angry at this moment and he already had the heart to kill.

    "Good! My Blood Saber was pretty hungry." The Blood Saber Elder smiled dryly, and lightly scratched his bald head with the Blood Saber. It was the Blood Saber Sciptures''s starting style, both offensive and defensive.

    Hong Antong stopped speaking, and stretched out his palms to attack him left and right like two soft snakes.

    "Cotton Bone Palm!" The Blood Saber Elder was secretly vignt, and waved his saber to meet the attack.

    After dozens of exchanges, the two separated again. The Blood Saber Elder moved his numb wrist, he knew that his opponent''s internal strength and martial arts attainments were higher than him, but he was not afraid at all. <i>¡®If life and death battles were so simple, then everyone would directly win based on the level of their internal strength. I will fight and I will win.¡¯</i> Thinking of this, the Blood Saber Elder''s fighting spirit grew stronger and stronger.

    Hong Antong was also very surprised. Thest time they fought was in the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong, he thought that his opponents martial arts would be slightly worse than him. At that time, he thought that if Shangjie had not stopped him, Blood Saber Elder would definitely not be his opponent if he continued to fight. With so many moves with varied sword strikes, his opponent was really not easy to beat!

    Hong Antong was, in the end, a leader of a cult. His angry emotions gradually calmed down. Moreover, in the original book, he was a talented person who could not only teach Wei Xiaobao but also could modify the "Three Heroic Strikes" for him ording to his aptitude. His realm of martial arts had long surpassed ordinary masters.

    When he got used to the Blood Saber Elder''s chaotic fighting style, he slowly began to gain the upper hand. After dozens of moves, he was already confident that he could take his opponent''s life, but he was worried that he would have to pay a high price, so he kept dragging on.

    "Shi*t, I didn''t expect this old ghost to be so powerful, I''m afraid I''ll be killed if I continue to fight." The Blood Saber Elder knew when to quit, so he began to think about countermeasures.

    "Huh! If I can''t get this kid, don''t even think about catching him." The Blood Saber Elder sneered coldly, and jumped out of the fight to stab Wei Xiaobao.

    Hong Antong couldn''t wait to skin Wei Xiaobao alive, and wanted to take him back to Mystic Dragon Ind to let the Colorful Dragon slowly torture him to death. How else could he relieve his hatred? How could he let him die so easily?

    He hurriedly attacked the chest of the Blood Saber Elder, aiming to save Wei Xiaobao. But his decades ofbat experience made him realize that there could be a faint, so he secretly reserved a bit of strength to guard against the Blood Saber Elder''s sudden counterattack.

    He didn''t know that, what the Blood Saber Elder was waiting for was exactly this. He calcted that Hong Antong would not let him hack Wei Xiaobao to death. He also knew that the other party would definitely defend himself. Therefore, after seeing him reserve strength, his de turned and hit the ground. He elerated with the help of the force from the counter-shock and fled to the distance.

    Hong Antong didn''t know that the other party was trying to escape with all his strength. He could only helplessly watch as the Blood Saber Elder disappeared into the wilderness. Hong Antong frowned, thinking that by letting that guy run away he would surely offend the Seventh Prince of Mongolia. Things might get a bit tricky in the future.

    But then he thought of another nasty person, Hong Antong turned around and looked at Wei Xiaobao without a smile, "Little rabbit, aren¡¯t very good at talking, now let¡¯s talk about how I will deal with you!"

    "Master Hong is a personage of utmost martial virtue, divine blessings, longevity and heavenly might. You are a person of such high stature, just treat me as a random fa*rt and let me go." Wei Xiaobao did not expect the Blood Saber Elder to be so useless. As Hong Antong came closer, he trembled with fear, and couldn''t help backing away.

    "Shaaa!" A sharp sound of something ripping through the air was heard. Hong Antong didn¡¯t dare to dy, and hurriedly dodged on the side, hiding from the attack. But, before he could even catch his breath, his expression suddenly changed, he kicked the ground with his feet, and jumped.

    Recovering the wooden sword that was shot out, Song Qingshu said with a longugh, "Master Hong has a good memory, he remembered that this wooden sword will return to its master."

    "Oh, my dear big brother!" When Wei Xiaobao saw Song Qingshu appear, he felt like crying, and hurriedly ran behind him. He thought that his little life was finally saved.

    "Weren''t you tied up in the camp?" Hong Antong''s expression was uncertain. Just now he fought against theBlood Saber Elder and consumed a lot of true qi. The martial arts techniques of the guy opposite were unpredictable and he was really difficult to deal with.

    "You betrayed and injured Yuan Chengzhi pretty badly. So he let me chase you down in anger." Song Qingshu casually said some nonsense, and thought that Yuan Chengzhi could use more enemies. It was a shame that he couldn''t kill him just now.

    "Your Excellency was hit by Shangjie and this old man¡¯s attack in the fight before. I am afraid that your recovery will be limited, in just one or two days." Hong Antong was confident in his fists. Even if it was Wudang Sect¡¯s Zhang Sanfeng, who was considered to be a half man and half immortal, would not fare well after being hit by his full strength. He would be half dead, if not dead. As for the other party''s light and breezy look, he was sure that Song Qingshu was probably pretending to be strong.

    "Master Hong is wee toe and try." Song Qingshu didn''t care, and reached out his hand to make a gesture of invitation.

    Hong Antong narrowed his eyes and stabbed his toes. A stone shot at Wei Xiaobao like a sharp arrow. His figure shed without hesitation, and he attacked Song Qingshu with his palm.

    Song Qingshu was startled, and secretly admired his opponent who had gone through all kinds of battles and could fight so well. He stretched out his wooden sword and performed the Taiji Swordy. He swung his sword in a big circle and easily changed the trajectory of the pebbles, reflecting them back towards Hong Antong who was flying at extreme speed.

    Hong Antong didn''t know that his opponent still had this hidden card in hand. The arrow had been shot and there was no time to escape now.

    With a puff, he was hit by the small pebble on his left chest, and Hong Antong quickly flew back, raised his hand and threw a poisonous snake, taking the opportunity to flee towards the distance.

    Song Qingshu pushed both palms forward and used "A Sudden Advent" from the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and destroyed the poisonous snake in the air.

    "Big Brother Song, that old turtle has escaped, why don''t you chase him?" Wei Xiaobao anxiously looked into the distance. He scolded Hong Antong so harshly today. The situation was serious enough that if Hong Antong didn''t die soon he really would have trouble sleeping and eating.

    "Hong Antong''s martial arts is so powerful, it''s not so easy to take his life." Song Qingshu shook his head, but thought in his heart, <i>¡®I am not wholeheartedly seeking refuge in the Qing court. If Hong Antong died, the Mystic Dragon Sect would definitely fall apart. Wouldn''t that be doing a free job for Kangxi?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu never did this kind of hard work that would profit others.

    Leaving aside Hong Antong''s affairs, Song Qingshu began to recall theTaiji Swordy he had just performed. Song Qingshu was the chief disciple of the Wudang Sect. He had seen his uncles practicing Taiji Swordy before. Just now, there was a sh of insight in his mind, and he identally performed a little bit of the Taiji Swordy. It''s a pity that Song Qingshu remembered too little, so now he could only get a glimpse of the Taiji Swordy.

    "Big Brother Song, this time I was able to escape with my life thanks to you. After returning to the capital, I will invite you to drink wine for three days and three nights, and invite all the most popr girls in the city to apany you¡­" If you say that before Wei Xiaobao was nderous towards Song Qingshu, now he was grateful to Song Qingshu from the bottom of his heart.

    "I hope that the famous courtesans in the capital are as pretty as Miss Youyou."

    "Of course!"

    *****

    The two talked happily and rushed all the way north.

    "Great Monk?" After the two contacted Duo Long''s army, they saw the bald headed monk, and they couldn''t help but exim.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    NOTICE: 1$ coffee is now avable on BuyMeACoffee. I actually didn¡¯t realize that I only enabled 5$ coffee till now. This new 1$ coffee will make things easier for those who want to sponsor chapters now.

 Chapter 72: The mysterious master

    <h4>Chapter 72: The mysterious master</h4>

    Jiumozhi looked a little embarrassed, and he exined, "This poor monk saw that our side was outnumbered that day, so I had to escape to look for rescuers first, and I hope the two are not offended."

    Song Qingshu remained expressionless, and didn''t care much about it. Anyway, the two were not his friends of life and death. He probably would have made the same choice if he was in Jiumozhi¡¯s position, but he didn''t know if Wei Xiaobao would have a bump in his heart.

    Looking up, he saw that Wei Xiaobao was not only not angry, but he smiled, "The situation was critical that day. Fortunately, the Great Monk notified the soldiers outside the city in time to make the group of assassins hesitate. I was worried that you would be harmed by that group of gangsters. Today, when I met Brother Song first, and met you, the Great Monk; I was so happy. Let us go to the best restaurant in the city, and we won¡¯t rest tonight unless we are drunk ." He said as he hooked Song Qingshu with his left hand, and Jiumozhi with his right hand, then started walking.

    Although Jiumozhi knew that what he said just now was just a kind of clever excuse, and he couldn''t help but feel warm, but when he thought of the content of Wei Xiaobao''s words, his face became stiff, and he muttered, "This poor monk can''t drink alcohol¡­"

    "Meat and wine only pass through the intestines, but Buddha sits in our hearts. You don¡¯t have to hold back so much, Great Monk." Wei Xiaobao said with augh.

    "If the Buddha in heaven heard these words, I''m afraid he would p this guy on the ear for sure." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile, and followed a group of people to the city.

    *****

    Wei Xiaobao''s mission to the southward alliance was full of twists and turns, and the time was dyed enough. Worried that Kangxi would be waiting, the group of people traveled day and night in a hurry, and soon returned to the city of Yanjing.

    "Xiao Guizi, you old shi*t, why did you take so long toe back to report to us? Were you obsessed with the beauties of Jiangnan and felt reluctant toe back?" When Kangxi saw Wei Xiaobao, he was pleasantly surprised, and quickly ran off the dragon throne. (Goblin: Emperor¡¯s usually refer to themselves as we, us, our.)

    "Hey, Xiao Xuanzi, it''s a long story. This time, this Xiao Guizi''s life was almost over." Wei Xiaobao raised his hand to wipe his sweat. (Goblin: Guizi roughly trantes to ¡°bird''s egg¡±. It¡¯s the same for ¡°Xiao Xuanzi¡±. It shows the close friendship between the two. It sounds strange if I trante it, so I decided to keep it as it is.)

    "Oh?" Kangxi was really interested, "What the hell happened?"

    Wei Xiaobao then added more effort to describe how he was nearly assassinated, and then he was rescued by Song Qingshu, and then went to Gusu to recruit the expert martial arts master Jiumozhi, on the way to the north, he fell into a trap in Yangzhou, and was captured by the Golden Serpent King and others¡­

    Wei Xiaobao liked to hear book readings since he was a child, and he was very urate about which plots should be emphasized and which should be omitted while narrating.

    Sure enough, Kangxi''s emotions werepletely riled up by him. He was usually trapped deep in the inner pce. How could he have the opportunity toe into contact with so many exciting things? He was full of joy.

    "Then how did you escapeter?" Although now Wei Xiaobao was safe and sound, Kangxi couldn''t help but worry about how he could get out after he was caught in the Tiger¡¯s Lair.

    Wei Xiaobao chuckled, then he told the story about the Blood Saber Elder and Yuan Chengzhi.

    "Well, you little fox!" Kangxi stroked his palm and gave him a look of surprise. "We originally thought that you were inexperienced, and didn''t expect that you would do better than some people who are full of experience in critical moments."

    "Of course Xiao Guizi didn''t learn or know anything before." Wei Xiaobao lightly tapped Kangxi on his shoulder. "But I am always with Xiao Xuanzi and have learned a few skills."

    "What ¡®Skills¡¯? I just praised you!" Kangxi gave him an angry look, "By the way, after the Blood Saber Elder took you away, how did you escape?"

    Wei Xiaobao originally wanted to lie to him that Song Qingshu had saved him, but then he thought about the fact that he had leaked one of the core secrets of the Qing Empire in order to survive. If Kangxi was not prepared, wouldn''t he harm him?

    After hesitating for a long time, Wei Xiaobao still said, "Xuanzi, I dare not say¡­"

    "Is there anything you dare not say?" Kangxi rolled his eyes and looked at him with amusement. "Did you say bad things about us in front of the Blood Saber Elder? It doesn''t matter, we forgive you, so do not feel guilty."

    "Uh¡­ it''s a bit more serious than that." Wei Xiaobao timidly nced at him.

    "Have you said bad things about our father or the queen?" Kangxi''s face couldn''t help but sink.

    "That''s definitely not!" Wei Xiaobao shook his head like the tail of a rattlesnake. He couldn¡¯t lie even if he wanted to, so he told Kangxi that he had to tell the Blood Saber Elder about the fragile rtionship between Kangxi, Prince Bao, and Wu Sangui.

    Kangxi frowned after hearing about the matter, and stood there for a long time without saying a word.

    Wei Xiaobao quietly waited on the sidelines, he felt scared, and quickly continued exining so that he could gain some sympathy, ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, I was about to be brought back to Mongolia by the Blood Saber Elder at that time. I thought that the Mongolian prince would use me to threaten you, and cause you to fall into a dilemma. If you decided to save me it would harm the interests of the Qing Dynasty. On the other hand, if you let me die, it would be disregarding brotherhood and make you seem cruel and unrighteous; how can this Xiao Guizi bear to let you be an unrighteous person?¡±

    "Bastard!" Looking at Wei Xiaobao''s deliberate pitiful appearance, Kangxi didn''t know what he was going to do. This guy was really good at talking nonsense, so he couldn''t help butugh and curse, "Forget it, it''s not a big deal, we¡¯ll just take advantage of this opportunity to apply our n."

    Wei Xiaobao''s eyes lit up and he immediately looked at Kangxi with admiration, "Xuanzi, you came up with a countermeasure in the blink of an eye! You really are more intelligent than Zhuge Liang."

    "Enough ttering." Kangxi''s eyes were deep and thoughtful, "Our peace with the Wu Sangui and Prince Bao are just a stopgap measure. Although the alliance has the upper hand over Mongolia for now, no one knows what will happen in the long run. We have always wanted to resolve this matter. It¡¯s just that our foreign enemies, the Mongols, are overwhelming. We couldn¡¯t make up our minds all this time. Since you made a mistake and leaked the news, and if Mongolia really retreats, it will be the right time to settle it.¡±

    "But Mongolia made it clear that they will watch the dog¡¯s fight¡­" Wei Xiaobao swallowed his next words when he was red at by Kangxi, and he quickly changed his tone, "Our infighting, isn''t that just what they want?"

    "The snipe and mpete, and the fisherman profits. Everyone in the world wants to be that fisherman, but very few people understand that to be a fisherman is not that easy a thing to do." Kangxi smiled confidently and had a n in his heart.

    "By the way, where are the two masters you mentioned?" Kangxi woke up in shock and asked back.

    "Xiao Xuanzi will be very happy. This time, the two I brought back are really top masters. One is the Tubo national teacher Jiumozhi, who is known as the number one martial artist in Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. He can cleave invisible sword energy with his hands. The other is a young sword master. His wooden sword reaps the life of his enemies and can control it within ten feet with his palm." Wei Xiaobao was extremely proud when speaking of the two masters he recruited. Duo Long was considered one of the best masters in the pce, butpared with them, the difference was between heaven and earth. <i>¡®I think this time I will definitely get a reward from the Emperor.¡¯</i>

    "Hand as a sword? Wooden sword?" Kangxi really became interested.

    "About that Jiumozhi, I don¡¯t have much to say, but Song Qingshu, who uses the wooden sword, is not only strong in martial arts, but also very loyal. He is willing to use his strength for his brothers." Wei Xiaobao remembered Song Qingshu''s efforts to save him from danger several times, and took this opportunity to advertise his previous deeds.

    "Hurry up and tell them toe in!" Kangxi quickly turned around and sat down on the dragon throne. He wanted to maintain the Emperor''s majesty in front of outsiders.

    "As you wish!" Wei Xiaobao hurriedly ran out.

    When Song Qingshu entered the imperial study room and looked at Kangxi on the dragon throne, he went in a daze, "This young man wearing a dragon robe turned out to be that Emperor¡­The Imperial Study Room, I didn¡¯t visit this ce when I visited the Forbidden City back then. It was a mistake, but I am now fulfilling my regrets from that life."

    Kangxi looked at the two masters who were praised so much by Wei Xiaobao, and a deep smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, "Speaking of masters, we also recruited a expert martial arts master some time ago, but we don''t know if he is higher or lower level than these two."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

 Chapter 73: Dongfang Bubai

    <h4>Chapter 73: Dongfang Bubai</h4>

    Song Qingshu and Jiumozhi nced at each other, rather disapproving of this action, and wondered since when the masters of the Qing court were so high in martial arts?

    The martial arts attainments of Duo Long, who was the imperial guardmander, was average at best. As for Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, their martial arts were a little bit stronger than ordinary soldiers, but that wasn''t enough to call them real masters.

    One could imagine how scarce the Qing court''s masters were. Song Qingshu had always been curious. Under the protection of such a group of unreliable imperial guards, how could Kangxi live so peacefully for so long?

    "May I know who the Emperor recruited from the wulin?" Song Qingshu asked with a slight smile.

    "Hear me! Go and summon leader Dongfang here?" Kangxi ordered, and the little eunuch Wen Youdao ran off quickly.

    "Eh, leader Dongfang?" Song Qingshu''s smile came to an abrupt stop, and he was surprised, <i>¡®Could it be the ¡°Invincible East¡±?¡¯ </i>(Goblin: ¡°Invincible East¡± is the meaning/title of Dongfang Bubai.)

    Not long after, as the door of the Imperial Study Room opened, and a man in red slowly walked in.

    He had a light and breezy aura about him, and didn''t even look at the other people in the room. He just bowed slightly to Kangxi, "This Dongfang has seen the Emperor."

    From the moment he came in, Song Qingshu had been staring at him. Dongfang Bubai had red lips and white teeth, and his face was as delicate as a woman. It was hard to tell how old he was. On the surface, he looked like a beautiful young man, but his calm and steady attitude reminded other¡¯s to not be fooled by his young appearance.

    When he opened his mouth, all the illusions in Song Qingshu''s heart broke to pieces. Before, he had always wanted to know whether the Invincible East of this world would be a morous woman from the movie version or the trans woman from the TV drama version.

    When Dongfang Bubai first came in, Song Qingshu felt that he was more likely to be a woman, and he felt delighted, but when the other party opened his mouth, that low male voice made his mind blow up all of a sudden.

    Dongfang Bubai nced back at him with a thoughtful expression. When his eyes made contact with the opponent''s eyes, Song Qingshu''s heart was stunned, as if he had been seen through.

    "Leader Dongfang, these two are the top masters I recruited, one is Tubo¡¯s Great Monk Jiumozhi, the other is master Song Qingshu." Kangxi stood up and introduced both parties to each other, "This is the leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, Dongfang Bubai."

    Dongfang Bubai didn''t bother to take a look at the two of them. He only sneered and said, "Since when did the top masters be like cabegges?"

    Kangxi didn''t look like he was offended, but he watched with interest how Song Qingshu and Jiumozhi would respond to this.

    "Xiao Guizi, let''s make a gamble and see if the masters you found are stronger or the master I found is stronger." Although Kangxi had begun to take on the majesty of a monarch, he was, in the end, still a young man. So, he instinctively wanted topare his choice with Wei Xiaobao.

    "Of course the master chosen by Xiao Xuanzi is stronger." Although Wei Xiaobao ttered like this, he didn''t agree with him in his heart. He had seen the martial arts of Jiumozhi and Song Qingshu when they defeated Hong Antong and his associates. But, he just didn¡¯t want to piss off Xiao Xuanzi. Wei Xiaobao couldn¡¯t even figure out if this guy was a man or a woman at first nce, and he also didn''t seem that powerful either.

    "Your little shi*t, I know you definitely don''t think so in your heart." Kangxi instantly understood his thoughts when he noticed Wei Xiaobao''s expression, and couldn''t help but snort, "If I lose, I will make you an earl and it will be hereditary. And, if you lose, donate some money to the disaster relief fund."

    "A gentleman is a man of his words!" Wei Xiaobao''s eyes lit up and he immediately agreed.

    "A man of his words!" Kangxi nodded heavily.

    *****

    Although the two of them deliberately lowered their voices and whispered to each other''s ears, the three in the court were top masters, and the conversation between the two passed into the ears of the three masters without fail.

    Dongfang Bubai''s eyes shed brightly, and then he slowly closed his eyes and began to prepare himself. Song Qingshu and Jiuozhi looked at each other, and they both understood Kangxi''s intentions.

    Although they were well-known in the wulin, but Kangxi had not personally seen them in action. There was bound to be a bit of suspicion. So he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to let Dongfang Bubai test their skills. Furthermore, this will also allow them to verify their doubts about Dongfang Bubai.

    Song Qingshu was okay with this situation. He was influenced by various TV dramas and movies, and he had a deep impression of Dongfang Bubai¡¯s martial arts attainments. Hearing his words of ridicule, Song Qingshu did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and replied, "Cult leader Dongfang has reached the transformation of heaven and man. The martial arts level of this Song is naturally far less than him. However, this Song thinks that it is more than enough to deal with the majority of the people in the wulin."

    "Your Excellency is so young, but he knows about the concept of ¡®transformation of heaven and man''. It''s good, good¡­ very good!" Dongfang Bubai gave him a surprised look, and spoke with astonishment.

    Jiumozhi on the side, however, didn¡¯t have such tolerance. He himself was a proud man. Apart from Padmasambhava, who was in seclusion for a few decades in the Nyingma Temple, no one was his opponent in the entire Tubo. This time he came to the central ins and defeated the famous Shaolin monk Xuan Bei, master Duan of Dali, Gu Sunan and many more. He felt that the central in wulin was nothing more than this.

    But now, when he heard Dongfang Bubai¡¯s ridicule, he couldn''t help but get angry, and sneered, "Who knows, maybe cult leader Dongfang will have to change the word Bubai (invincible/undefeated) from his name after today."

    Dongfang Bubai nced at him indifferently, "I will naturally change it, but can you make me?"

    "What a big tone!" Jiumozhi felt that the other party was extremely arrogant. Although he had heard about the reputation of Dongfang Bubai on the ck Wood Cliff, ording to that, he was qualified to im the reputation of ¡®Invincible East''. But, Jiumozhi was very confident in his martial arts as well. During this period of time, he had seen too many people with sky high reputations that proved to be nothing more than mere illusions, and he thought that the reputation of the ¡®Invincible East¡¯ was the same.

    "You can try." Dongfang Bubai said casually with his hands behind his back, his head lowered and eyes closed .

    "Then I¡¯ll be offending you!" If things were not so troublesome, Jiumozhi would have visited the most famous masters of the central ins wulin one by one. This time, facing one of them, he suddenly became very cautious.

    Jiumozhi was not anxious to initiate a face-to-face attack, instead, he performed a me de with swift motion.

    "Huh? It''s a bit tricky." Feeling the invisible sword aura of his opponent, Dongfang Bubai finally opened his eyes, his figure shed and disappeared from the ce like a phantom.

    Jiumozhi hadn¡¯t fully recovered from performing the me de yet, suddenly his heart jumped, and he waved his hand to his side.

    "How surprising, your Excellency actually knows the Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin?" Dongfang Bubai appeared a few meters away and nced at Jiumozhi in amazement.

    "Poor monk is not talented, although it is far from being proficient, but in the Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin, this poor monk happens to know a little bit of everything." Although his previous two moves had failed tond a hit, but Jiumozhi immediately picked up his spirit, fully guarding against any attacks.

    "Don''t speak nonsense!" Dongfang Bubai coldly snorted, naturally not believing that someone could practice Shaolin Temple''s 72 Forms at the same time.

    "Then cult leader Dongfang should try this monk''s modified Animitta Kalpa Finger." Jiumozhi stretched out his right index finger, quickly drew a circle in the air, and sted a fierce finger wind.

    Dongfang Bubai smiled coldly, and quickly disappeared from the spot. Jiumozhi''s Animitta Kalpa Finger directly hit the pir behind him, leaving a deep scorched hole.

    Kangxi was stunned, "Xiao Guizi, this Maha Cakra Vajra¡¯s martial arts is really good!"

    "Hmm¡­" Wei Xiaobao casually dealt with the praise, and was attracted by the fierce fighting in the center court.

    Dongfang Bubai was like a ghost, illusory,ing and going, just like green smoke. Jiumozhi couldn''t even hit him with his Animitta Kalpa Finger, but instead he had to dodge while shaking his monk''s robe. It seemed as if there was a big red shadow in the room.

    "Kasaya Evil Subduing Skill?" Dongfang Bubai felt a great strengthing from the monk''s robe and rushing towards him. A cold light shed in his eyes, a thin needle slid out between his fingers, and with a flick of his finger, it pierced towards his opponent. (Goblin: Kasaya means monk¡¯s robe.)

    Although Jiumozhi did not clearly see what was being shot, an rm bell rang in his heart, and he bent over like an iron bridge. He managed to dodge it, but the needle still left a trail of blood between his eyebrows.

    The needle pierced through the aura of the monk¡¯s robe, so Jiumozhi had to avoid it, and it lost the power to go on and softly fell on the ground.

    "Great monk, don''t hesitate to use what you have in store." Dongfang Bubai taunted, as he looked at Jiumozhi with a smile.

    Experiencing the ghostly speed of Dongfang Bubai, Jiumozhi''s eyes were full of caution, and instead of attacking, he decided to wait.

    "Hehe, since you are not going to attack, then this seat will not be polite." As soon as his voice fell, Dongfang Bubai transformed into a red shadow, quickly surrounding Jiumozhi.

    "Xiao Guizi, can you see how they are doing?" Kangxi looked annoyed, and except for a red shadow that fluttered from left to right, his eyes could catch nothing else.

    "I can''t see clearly either, I can only hear the whistling sound of wind." Wei Xiaobao opened his mouth and looked at everything in front of him in awe.

    "Flower Pinching Finger, Pattra Finger, Dragon Capturing Hand, Shadowless Formless Legs, Heaven and Earth in the Sleeve, Nirvana Grab, Maha Finger, Great Vajra Fist, Prajna Palm¡­Great monk, did you really practice the Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin?" It was definite from Dongfang Bubai¡¯s voice that he was obviously quite surprised, "Heh¡­or it could be just a pretence."

    However, Jiumozhi didn¡¯t say a word, and his face remained calm, as he kept dealing with the red shadows around him. His opponent often tried to attack once in a while, and Jiumozhi''s own offensive mostly hit empty space.

    In his decades long time as a martial artist, Jiumozhi had never fought such a gruelling battle. His opponent''s martial arts were clearly not much higher than him, but because of his quick speed, he failed to gain any advantage.

    Now that his opponent figured out his ws, Jiumozhi no longer used the Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin, and used his own trademark technique-the me de.

    "This invisible sword aura is indeed interesting. It grows and changes suddenly." During the fight, Dongfang Bubai spoke up in admiration and he had been almost injured by the opponent''s sword aura several times.

    "Great Monk, I think you should give up. Cult leader Dongfang is like lightning and thunder, and there is no warning for his next attack. Even if you manage to fend for a long time, you will still lose in the end." Song Qingshu seemed to realize Jiumozhi¡¯s predicament. He was getting tired, so he had to quickly give him a way out.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    Special thanks to my Patrons who have been supporting me on Patreon!

 Chapter 74: An extra person in the Imperial Study Room

    <h4>Chapter 74: An extra person in the Imperial Study Room</h4>

    Jiumozhi knew that Song Qingshu was telling him to step down. Although in the eyes of Kangxi and others, he and Dongfang Bubai were still fighting on equal grounds, but for the three top experts in the scene, they knew that his defeat was all but certain.

    Rather than to drag on to decide the oue, and lose in an awkward manner, it was preferable to generously surrender and save face in front of Kangxi.

    "The martial arts of cult leader Dongfang is superb, and this poor monk is inferior." Jiumozhi''s tone was full of unwillingness. In his opinion, if the two stood still and pped each other, Dongfang Bubai would definitely be injured heavier than him. It''s a pity that his opponent''s speed was too fast, and his moves simply couldn''t hit him.

    "Great monk, your martial arts is also pretty good." Seeing that the other party admitted defeat, there was no need to continue the fight anymore. A red shadow shed and he stood a few meters away. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are no more than ten people in the wulin that are your equal.¡±

    "I hope that cult leader Dongfang will give instructions. Which ten people can clearly beat this poor monk?" Jiumozhi asked. It was enough to lose to Dongfang Bubai. But, when he heard that there were as many as ten people who clearly surpassed him, he immediately faced him, showing clear disbelief.

    Dongfang Bubai smiled faintly, "Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang Sect has reached the Demi-god realm, and his Taiji Skill is best at performing both slow and fast. Even if it¡¯s me, I may not be his opponent, and you naturally can''t beat him."

    "This poor monk has also admired master Zhang for a long time." Jiumozhi nodded, wondering in his heart that who in all of wulin did not know that the strongest martial arts master was Zhang Sanfeng?

    "Shaolin and Wudang Sect have always been the two giants in the wulin. Although this seat does look down on those stinky monks in red robes, but I admire their martial arts very much." Dongfang Bubai fell into contemtion,"I wanted to get my hands on the Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin in the past, so I sneaked into the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Buddhist Scripture Pavilion. Along the way, I noticed at least three auras that are not weaker than me. I only know that one of them should be the number one martial artist in the Shaolin Temple in the past two hundred years. One of the thirteen holy monk¡¯s, Xuanci." After speaking, he couldn''t help but nce at Jiumozhi.

    Jiumozhi''s expression was a little embarrassed. Although he imed to be proficient in Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin, he actually only had some minor aplishments. The divine monk Xuanci had actually mastered all the Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin.

    "Who are the other two?" Song Qingshu was very interested.

    At the beginning, Dongfang Bubai was a little surprised by the martial arts vision of this young man. When he asked him a question, Dongfang Bubai smiled faintly, and then said, "I don''t know too much. Even though I knew that there were three people in the Shaolin Temple who were not weaker than me, I didn¡¯t meet them. And I didn¡¯t care to know. As long as I want to escape, there is no one in the world who can get in my way." When Dongfang Bubai said this, there was a kind of self-confidence that looked down upon the heroes of the world.

    "However.¡± Dongfang Bubai suddenly became a little puzzled. "Later when I was reading the Shaolin Temple scriptures in the Buddhist Scriptures Pavilion, I always felt as if someone was observing me from the dark. After thinking it through, I decided to leave. That feeling was too sinister."

    "I''m afraid that the cult leader Dongfang came across the Unknown Monk in the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion." Song Qingshu immediately understood, so he described his appearance in detail.

    "The monk who sweeps the floor in the room?" Dongfang Bubai was shocked. No wonder he had searched around and failed to find the source of the gaze. It turned out to be the old monk who was ignored by him at the beginning! Realizing that the other party could conceal his presence from his eyes and ears, Dongfang Bubai¡¯s expression suddenly looked a little ugly.

    "I also hope that the cult leader Dongfang will inform us about the rest of the masters in the Central ins." Jiumozhi had no experience of meeting the Unknown Holy Monk, and was not interested in him at the moment.

    Dongfang Bubai came back to his senses and continued, "Wang Chongyang of the Quanzhen Sect was also known as the number one in the world. Although this reputation of ¡®number one in the world'' is probably false, it should not be a big problem if he wanted to defeat this monk."

    "That''s not necessarily." Jiumozhi snorted.

    Dongfang Bubai didn''t care, and continued, "I have always admired the swordsmanship of Feng Qingyang of the Mount Hua Sect. ording to legend, he has reached the realm of no sword to defeat a sword. This seat really wants to see it." He spoke with fascination.

    "This little friend of this poor monk has also learned Feng Qingyang''s sword art, why not ask him?" Jiumozhi said with a smile.

    "Oh? I felt weird just now when I saw the wooden sword on your back. Could it be that you are a descendant of Master Feng?" As soon as Dongfang Bubai¡¯s voice fell, he suddenly appeared before Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu was shocked. Fortunately, he had known the ghostly speed of Dongfang Bubai, and his unpredictable ways, so he had been secretly keeping his guard up.

    Seeing him suddenlyunching a frontal attack, Song Qingshu hurriedly used the ¡®The Fish Frolics in the Depths'' from the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and quickly dodged. His wooden sword came out of its sheath, and a surge of sword qi shot out.

    "Interesting and very interesting¡­ today I not only saw the me sword aura, but also saw the invisible sword qi." Dongfang Bubai spoke up, and continued to attack.

    In the midst of this situation, Song Qingshu realized the helplessness Jiumozhi would have felt just now, and also understood the gap between himself and Jiumozhi.

    His opponent''s speed was too fast, Song Qingshu had no idea from which position he would attack from. Jiumozhi could use his richbat experience to specte where Dongfang Bubai¡¯s next attack woulde from, and take precautions in advance.

    Song Qingshu didn''t have that capability yet. Most of the time, he was able to avoid the opponent''s attack by a hair''s length. Fortunately, he learned quite a lot during his travels, in addition to the Nine Yin Scripture, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and the sword art from the Cogitation Cliff; he knew some of the top most techniques in the world, and could barely cope with the attacks.

    However, to outsiders, Song Qingshu was in dire straits and could only fend in an awkward manner, he didn¡¯t have the same calm and steady feeling when Jiumozhi faced his opponent just now.

    Dongfang Bubai was finally done with his test, "Boy, although your style of tumbling on the ground looks a bit ugly, but its effect is quite good." He stopped attacking and retreated to the ce he stood before.

    Song Qingshu smiled, got up from the ground. He had used the Slithering Snake Jumping Roon Technique in front of a group of people. Even though he was a man with two lifetimes, his face couldn''t help but heat up.

    "Although your martial arts is good, it shouldn''t be enough to let you escape from Feng Qingyang." Dongfang Bubai gave him a suspisious look. Just now, when he was testing him, what the other party performed was not the Nine Swords of Dugu. If he was a follower of Feng Qingyang, then this youth was naturally an enemy and not a friend.

    "A gentleman can be deceived." Song Qingshu did not reveal that he had escaped by performing his peerless movement technique. Just now, when he had been fighting with Dongfang Bubai, he had been enduring the urge to use the Traceless Sand Treading Steps.

    "Not bad!" Dongfang nced at him with admiration. "What exactly is the swordless realm like?"

    "The sword qi disyed by this humble one must be condensed with the help of this wooden sword." Song Qingshu fell into recollection, "Feng Qingyang¡¯s every gesture is full of sword qi, and the feeling is like¡­ as if he himself is a wonderful sword."

    "Oh?" Dongfang Bubai nodded thoughtfully.

    "Cult leader Dongfang, who else can beat the Great Monk?" Kangxi has always been interested in these secrets about the world of wulin, and now that he was listening while sitting on the dragon throne, he felt really excited.

    "The rest are some seniors who live in seclusion. But are they still alive now? This Dongfang is not sure about it." Dongfang Bubai replied.

    "Then there is the famous king of Nanyuan of Liao Kingdom, Xiao Feng, who was famous in the wulin in the past few years, The Ming Cult¡¯s Zhang Wuji, and Guo Jing; how do they fare against the Great Monk?" Kangxi asked with curiosity on his face.

    "I think their level should be between first and second ss masters, even if it is slightly higher, I am afraid that they will not be able to easily defeat the Great Monk." Dongfang Bubai thought for a while and came up with his own estimate.

    Jiumozhi''s face twitched, thinking that as expected, the Central ins wulin, has many outstanding heroes.

    "May I know if the cult leader Dongfang has heard about a person named Dugu Qiubai?" Song Qingshu suddenly remembered something and asked.

    "Dugu Qiubai?" Dongfang Bubai shook his head and said that he hadn''t heard of him before, but thinking of the literal meaning of the name, he couldn''t help but sneer, "I''m afraid that ¡®to win¡¯ is easy, but to ¡®seek defeat¡¯ is hard."

    "This name conflicts with the name of cult leader Dongfang at first nce, but in my opinion, ¡®seeking defeat¡¯ is naturally not the equal of ¡®invincible¡¯." Wei Xiaobao on the side was really surprised by the show of strength by Dongfang Bubai in the previous fight. He bowed his head to admit defeat, and subconsciously churned out a few words of ttery.

    Jiumozhi and Song Qingshu nced at each other, and secretly despised Wei Xiaobao in their hearts,<i> ¡®Judging from the name, the status of ¡°seeking defeat¡± is veryparable to ¡°invincibile¡±.¡¯</i>

    Dongfang Bubai obviously had the same idea. He was thinking about the craftiness of this shameless person. Suddenly his expression moved, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Great Monk, I just said that there are many senior experts hidden in this world. It seems that there is one here."

    As soon as the voice fell, Dongfang Bubai raised his hands. It was so fast that Song Qingshu didn''t even have time to react yet. Dozens of embroidery needles had already shot densely into the shadow of a pir in the Imperial Study Room.

    Song Qingshu and Jiumozhi looked up and saw dozens of gleaming needles, but there was no sign of any person.

    "Cult leader Dongfang is really strong in martial arts, and that attack just now almost managed to make this old man''s heartbeat speed up. It has been a long time since that happened." As the obscure voice sounded, an old eunuch walked out of the shadow of a nearby pir.

    "Who are you?" Kangxi was taken aback. If he hadn''t seen him in eunuch clothes, he would have thought of him as an assassin.

    "Replying to the Emperor¡­" The old eunuch looked thoughtful, and finally shook his head, "It''s been too long, this old man can''t remember when, but I remember that the Emperor seemed to be surnamed Zhu when I entered the pce¡­ "

    Kangxi''s expression suddenly changed, and Wei Xiaobao was also taken aback. He hurriedly shouted, "Someone¡­" But before he could finish his words, there was already a thin needle in his throat.

    Wei Xiaobao was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack. He tried to move his body a few times, but he discovered that he was stabbed on his mute acupuncture point and couldn''t make a sound. The rest of his body had no major problems.

    Jiumozhi and Song Qingshu were bluffed, and quickly became fully alert. You must know that both of them were top masters, and they didn''t notice that there was another person in the room till now. Listening to the tone of Dongfang Bubai, he also seems to have just discovered it.

    "Why did you use "Sunflower Treasure"?" The Dongfang Bubai was obviously not at all calm in his heart, and their eyes were fixed on each other.

    "You ask this old man why he knows the ¡®Sunflower Treasure¡¯?" The old eunuch chuckled, as if he had heard a big joke, and looked at the Dongfang Bubai and said, "The "Sunflower Treasure" was created by me. You say, why would I not know about it?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    I don''t know if you have noticed, but the chapters are getting longer. This particr chapter was exactly 2222 words long! (" -")

 Chapter 75: Pretending to be drunk

    <h4>Chapter 75: Pretending to be drunk</h4>

    Song Qingshu felt speechless for a while. ording to this old eunuch, he might have been alive for hundreds of years. <i>¡®What kind of methods of immortality do those Emperors look for everywhere, shouldn''t it be enough to find this eunuch standing next to him? Hey, do you have to cut the little bird first if you want to live for so long? What kind of emperor would he be if someone did that?¡¯</i>

    As expected, Dongfang Bubai didn''t believe it, and snorted coldly, "I will know after I test it." A silver needle shed from his fingertips, and an afterimage attacked the old eunuch.

    The eunuch looked very old and frail, almost at death''s door, but unexpectedly, his movement speed was not inferior to that of Dongfang Bubai!

    The rest of the people only saw a ray of red light and a ray of blue light tangling together in the room. Song Qingshu''s expression turned a little ugly, because he couldn''t follow the moves of those two at all!

    Jiumozhi was not feeling much better either, and he secretly squeezed out a cold sweat, <i>¡®It seems that Dongfang Bubai had not tried his best in our fight just now.¡¯</i>

    Noticing that Wei Xiaobao was pping his big mouth and jumping up and down like a monkey, Song Qingshu couldn''t resist feeling a little amused. He raised his hand, and suddenly sucked out the silver needle in his throat.

    "Holy shi*t!" Wei Xiaobao wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, "Wei Xiaobao almost became Wei Yabao." <i>(Goblin: Xiaobao means ¡°small treasure¡±, Yabao means ¡°mute treasure¡±.)</i>

    "Xiao Guizi, are you able to see how they are fighting?" Kangxi asked in shock.

    "Except for a blue shadow and a red shadow, I cannot see anything clearly! And there is no sound when they move as well. Are they humans or ghosts?" Wei Xiaobao muttered softly.

    Not long after that, the two of them separated quickly and stood in the room, and the old eunuch coughed, "Very good, very good. It is true that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward, and the younger generations are more capable than the older generations."

    Song Qingshu and Kumozhi: ¡°Fu*k!¡±

    "Although you im to be the creator of the Sunflower Manual, your strength is not much higher than this seat." Dongfang Bubai said this on the surface, but he understood very well in his heart that the opponent''s martial arts realm was still higher than his own. It was just that the eunuch was too old, causing his movement to be a little bit slower than him. Therefore, they should be evenly matched.

    "Whatever you say." The old eunuch didn''t argue, "Also, about that Dugu Qiubai you mentioned before, this old man had the privilege to encounter him in the past, and with all due respect, the three of you together will not be his opponents. "

    "By the way, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid, little Emperor. This old man has lived in the Forbidden City for a long time, and now I am dying and I don¡¯t want to change ces. In the past few years, this old man has helped you avoid many cmities, so that should be enough as the lodging fee." The old eunuch''s voice was getting lower and lower, and his figure slowly turned into nothingness, disappearing into the shadow in the corner.

    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that there were no masters in the guards of the Manchu Pce, but he had never heard of anyone entering the pce to assassinate Kangxi.<i> ¡®I am afraid that many assassins were dealt with by this old monster as soon as they entered the inner pce.¡¯</i>

    Seeing the Sunflower Ancestor gradually disappear, Dongfang Bubai showed no other expression on his face. After a while, he said to Kangxi, "If the Emperor has nothing else for me to do, this Dongfang will take his leave for the time being."

    "I have troubled cult leader Dongfang this time." Kangxi didn''t mind the other party''s attitude at all. "Hear me, send cult leader Dongfang back to his resting quarters."

    After Dongfang Bubai left, Kangxi ordered Wei Xiaobao to entertain Song Qingshu, and then left with Jiumozhi to have a talk.

    "Big Brother Song, don''t take offense, the Emperor didn''t neglect you." After leaving the pce, Wei Xiaobao remained silent for a few moments before finally speaking.

    "Brother Wei is being polite. As the Tubo national teacher, Jiumozhi came here for the purpose of forming an alliance. Naturally, it is a matter of national importance." Song Qingshu smiled lightly, but felt a little disappointed in his heart. In his previous life, he had only seen provincial and ministerial high-ranking officials. If Kangxi was put in the modern era, he should be at a proper core level. This time he thought that if he was rmended by Wei Xiaobao, he should be able to receive Kangxi¡¯s attention. But, this situation was out of his expectation.

    Seeing Wei Xiaobao''s scornful look, Song Qingshu secretly murmured in his heart, <i>¡®I thought this guy would be useful, but he proved to be unreliable in the end.¡¯</i>

    "Who cares about him?" Wei Xiaobao came over and put his arms around Song Qingshu''s shoulders, "Big Brother Song,e to my house, you are my brother, I should treat you well on this asion."

    Thinking of the stirring culture that prevailed in his previous life, Song Qinghu¡¯s lips twitched, and he calmly put Wei Xiaobao¡¯s hand away, and smiled, "You said you would entertain me with the hottest girl in the capital."

    Wei Xiaobao smirked, "Next time, it''s not easy to have those girls at such a short notice."

    "Why?" Song Qingshu was puzzled and suddenly realized, "Is it because he is afraid of his lioness at home?"

    "What lioness?" Wei Xiaobao''s face showed his confusion, but he could roughly guess what it meant, and couldn''t help but argue, "I''m not bragging here, but my wife is probably the best woman in the world."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, and he probably guessed who it was in his heart.

    "Xiaobao!" Before entering the Lord''s Mansion, a petite girl rushed over and suddenly rushed into Wei Xiaobao''s arms. "I heard them say that you were captured by the assassins and was nning to leave the capital to find you. Woooo~"

    "My good wife!" Wei Xiaobao also embraced the girl affectionately. After a while, he thought of Song Qingshu on the side and quickly said , "Okay, I have a guest here. This is Brother Song. During this trip, he was the one who saved your husband¡¯s life."

    Only then did Shuang''er noticed Song Qingshu standing on the side, and quickly jumped out of Wei Xiaobao''s arms, looked at Song Qingshu with a blushing face, and bowed courteously, "I have seen Big Brother Song."

    Song Qingshu looked up, and saw her small eyebrows and lips. She looked very mild and beautiful. At this time, her pretty eyes full of tears looked even more pitiful.

    As he kept staring at her, the roots of Shuang''er''s snowy neck slowly turned red with a blush. So, Song Qingshu quickly replied, "I have seen my younger brothers wife."

    Wei Xiaobao on the side looked rather ufortable, and thought, <i>¡®This Brother Song is good at everything, but the only pity is that he has the same hobbies as this Xiaobao. His face is ten times more handsome than mine, his martial arts is a hundred times better than mine, and staying beside him all the time, I, Wei Xiaobao, will seem like inferior goods.¡¯</i>

    When the group entered the house, Song Qingshu quietly pulled Wei Xiaobao over and asked, "I heard that Brother Wei has seven beautiful and pretty wives. I don''t see where the other little sisters are?"

    "Seven?" Wei Xiaobao wondered in his mind. <i>¡®I only have two more. Fang Yi counts as one, and the little princess counts as two. So, doesn''t that make it only three?¡¯</i>

    "Hey, I only have three wives. Except for Shuang''er, I don''t know where the other two are now," Wei Xiaobao said excitedly, "But since Brother Song said that I have seven, it seems to be a good sign. I will definitely find four more in the future, wow hahaha~"

    "You, fortunately Miss Fang and the little princess are not here, otherwise they would be sad to hear these words." Shuang''er gave him an angry look.

    "Isn''t my Shuang''er sad?" Wei Xiaobao leaned toward Shuang''er with a drooling face.

    "Oh, there are still people here, I won''t bother to care about you." After a nce at Song Qingshu, Shuang''er ran all the way into the inner hall.

    "I heard Duo Long and Zhang Kangnian mentioning how virtuous your wife was. When I saw her today, Brother Wei''s blessing is really enviable." Song Qingshu reluctantly nced at the back of Shuang¡¯er and smiled at Wei Xiaobao.

    "No, no¡­" Wei Xiaobao smiled and waved his hand, but he wondered in his heart, <i>¡®Does this little pretty boy want to woo my girls? But my Shuang¡¯er will definitely not hook up with anyone behind my back.¡¯</i>

    During the banquet, Wei Xiaobao and Shuang''er frequently toasted to Song Qingshu. Seeing the two couples'' affectionate appearance, Song Qingshu was in a daze, thinking that he had been in this world for so long, and he was still all alone. He was feeling so deste and lonely.

    After a ss of wine after another, Song Qingshu finally got drunk while wallowing in his sorrowing through the wine. Wei Xiaobao, who was beside him, was not much better. He had already copsed on the chair and started talking nonsense.

    "Big beauty,e and kiss one¡­"

    "Fang Yi, you stinkydy, you hurt me again¡­"

    "My Shuang¡¯er is still the best¡­"

    Shuang''er listened to his rambling from the side with anger and amusement. Then she nced at Song Qingshu lying face down on the table. Shuang''er quickly helped Wei Xiaobao back to the bedroom. She practiced martial arts, and it didn''t take her much effort to lift a grown man.

    "Shuang''er, don''t go." Just after being put on the bed, Wei Xiaobao woke up suddenly and pulled her sleeves.

    "Xiaobao, be good, Brother Song is still drunk in the hall, I have to go and tend to him." Shuang''er put Wei Xiaobao''s hand back into the quilt, and when she saw his mouth mumble a few times, she turned around and whispered. ¡°He¡¯s so cute when he¡¯s asleep¡± And she couldn''t help but smile.

    Back in the hall, seeing Song Qingshu still lying motionless on the table, Shuang''er quickly ordered the maids beside him, "Tao Hong, Liu Lu, please help Song Brother to rest in his room."

    "Yes, Mistress!" The two little maids with hair bun bowed and ran to Song Qingshu, trying to help him up together.

    But after a long time of trying, the faces of the two little maids became flushed, and they still couldn''t move Song Qingshu.

    "Young mistress~"

    Seeing the expressions of the two pitifully crying little girls, Shuang''er rushed over to help, "You are still young andck energy, so there is no need to be sad."

    "Young mistress is obviously only two or three years older than us." Tao Hong muttered with a small voice.

    Shuang''er took Song Qingshu''s arm, helped him up all at once, and said triumphantly, "But I have practiced martial arts."

    Seeing the admiration in the eyes of the two girls, Shuang''er smiled and said, "You should clean up the table first, I can send Big Brother Song back to the room alone."

    "But he¡­" Liu Lu hesitated to speak.

    Shuang''er quickly realized what she was worried about, and angrily said, "Who makes you two little girls useless? Don''t worry, he is already drunk. Besides, my martial arts is good."

    Shuang''er helped Song Qingshu to walk towards the guest room step by step, but she didn''t know that the corner of the man''s mouth behind her head showed a faint smile.

    Of course Song Qingshu did it deliberately, otherwise Tao Hong and Liu Lu would be able to move him even if they were too weak. Seeing that Shuang''er came to help him, Song Qingshu immediately put all his body weight on her shoulders.

    Smelling the faint fragrance from her hair bun, and feeling the petite and exquisite body wrapped under her thin dress, Song Qingshu felt his mouth suddenly be a little dry.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading my trantion. The amount doesn¡¯t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. If you don¡¯t want to wait and read more, then you can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee. Also, if you like the novel, please rate the it on Novel Updates.

    <strong>Okey! I think I have already announced that the release will get sporadic once my exam starts. This is what that "sporadic" looks like, and it''ll continue to be like this until my exams are over. My exams will take a little over one and a half month to be finished and everything will go back to normal after that.</strong><strong>I''ll try to trante whenever I get the time.</strong>

    <strong>Yah¡­covering study materials of one year in just 3-4 days is a tough job, but I''ll do my best.</strong>

    <strong>The next chapter wille out when it is tranted!</strong>

 Chapter 76: Dominating the wulin

    <h4>Chapter 76: Dominating the wulin</h4>

    Along the way, Song Qingshu deliberately or unintentionally rubbed her body with his body. In order to avoid being discovered by the other party he acted like it was all the actions of a drunkard. Every time his body touched her, the feeling made Song Qingshu feel that he seemed to have returned to the scene of his first love in his previous life.

    A woman''s sensitivity quickly made Shuang''er aware, but smelling the strong scent of wineing from his body, she thought that it was all subconscious action after being drunk, so her small face blushed red and she started to walk faster and faster.

    Finally arrived at the guest room, Shuang''er just put Song Qingshu t on the bed, but the other party suddenly stretched out his hands to hold her tightly in his arms.

    Shuang''er became furious, and was about to attack, only to hear Song Qingshu mutter to himself, "Miss Youyou, your Little Song have been very good, don''t go, stay with me¡­"

    "It turns out that he regarded me as the woman who apanied him while drinking wine in the brothel¡­" As her thoughts wandered, she suddenly blushed, and felt his hand actually started to wander around her body.

    "Puff puff puff!" Shuang''er stretched out her fingers and tapped a few major acupuncture points on his chest, then she took the opportunity to jump off the bed, bitterly looked back at Song Qingshu on the bed, and bit her teeth, "A man is easily broken when he drinks." After speaking, she blushed and quickly ran out of the room.

    Feeling that the other party''s presence was far away, Song Qingshu on the bed opened his eyes, put his hand on the tip of his nose, took a deep breath, and noticed the fragrance of a woman. Song Qingshu, who had always regarded the characters in this world as intelligent NPCs, felt at a loss. With such a real feel, and that unique womanly fragrance, was this world really a game? But it felt too real.

    *****

    The next day, the imperial decree came from the imperial pce, and it announced that Wei Xiaobao and Song Qingshu would have to enter the pce for an audience.

    Before leaving, when Shuang''er helped Wei Xiaobao organize his official uniform, she couldn''t help but secretly nce at Song Qingshu with some alertness. But, seeing his expression was calm as usual, she was secretly relieved, thinking thatst night was indeed a misunderstanding.

    Song Qingshu was of course very aware of this little action from Shuang''er, and with a wry smile, he thought in his heart, <i>¡®Although there were some evil intentions behind my actionsst night, arge part of the reason was that I was indeed feeling a little mncholic in recent days. It doesn''t matter if a virgin can hold back for more than twenty years, but for a man who has drunk blood and eaten meat, enduring for even twenty days will be a bit difficult. When I think about thest time I met Zhou Zhiruo, it seems that a long time has passed¡­¡¯</i>

    "Emperor, do you want to clean up the wulin under the domain of the Qing Dynasty?" Wei Xiaobao''s startled cry suddenly pulled Song Qingshu back to reality.

    "Exactly!" Kangxi said with a stern face, "Nowadays, there are still many martial arts factions in the wulin, who are openly and secretly opposed to my Qing Court. For example, the reason why all the battles against Yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Serpent Camp has repeatedly ended in failure is because the entire people Shandong wulin are their eyes and ears; and Xiaobao, you were chased and attacked brazenly by a group of people on your mission this time as well, it is really outrageous!"

    "Yes, this group of people from wulin will fight and kill all day long. They refuse to ept the imperial edicts. It is indeed time to rectify." Wei Xiaobao remembered the embarrassment when he had been chased and attacked before. If they wanted to clear the weed, they would have to get rid of its roots first.

    "But it will be harder to stop people from talking. Such suppression by use of force will probably cause a strong bacsh." Song Qingshu wondered how could Kangxi make such a crude move? So he decided to give a little advice and see if he could leave a good impression in Kangxi¡¯s heart, which might be of great help to his future plots.

    "Master Song''s words are not unreasonable, but we have decided that we will not discuss this matter anymore." He realized that his tone may have been a bit blunt, and continued, "Yes, we think that the way we handled yesterday''s matter was too rushed. You saved my Qing envoy, and indirectly thwarted the conspiracy of Mongolia and Shandong rebels. This achievement is not small. We would like to know what reward you want?"

    Song Qingshu was speechless for a while, <i>¡®Why does every person with high status love to ask this kind of question? What if I want this whole country, do you dare to give it?¡¯ </i>He had no choice but to act modest and said, "The matter of saving Brother Wei was purely a coincidence, and I can''t take any rewards for it."

    "Emperor, brother Song¡­Master Song has saved the life of this official from the assants several times, and his martial arts is really strong¡­" Wei Xiaobao was grateful to Song Qingshu for his life-saving grace, and spared no effort to say nice things to help him.

    Yesterday, he also saw the fight between him and Dongfang Bubai. Although¡­ his performance was a little embarrassing, Kangxi could also feel that Song Qingshu''s martial arts was indeed very high. With a change of heart, he already had an idea, "Song Qingshu, hear me!"

    Song Qingshu knew that he should kneel to take orders in this situation, but as a modern person, he was very unustomed to kneeling to others. Noticing that Wei Xiaobao kept winking at him, he couldn''t help but show a look of embarrassment.

    Kangxi felt a little displeased, but thinking of these chaotic times and the peoplepeting for power, any wise monarch will have to recruit all kinds of talents at all costs. Anyway, a little etiquette was not a big deal. So he smiled and said, "Xiaobao, you don''t have to be so concerned. Master Song is used to living free in the wulin, and it¡¯s okay of him to be not used to the rules of the pce, so let him stand."

    Song Qingshu nced at Kangxi in amazement, thinking that he was indeed an Emperor worthy of being famous throughout the ages. He had achieved such a mindset at a young age.

    "Song Qingshu is strong in martial arts, loyal to his monarch and the country¡­ I specially designate Song Qingshu as a First-ss Imperial Guard, and he doesn''t need to kneel to any officials¡­"

    *****

    Even after he walked out of the Forbidden City, Song Qingshu was still in a trance.

    As if he knew what he was thinking, Wei Xiaobao came over with a smile and exined, "Big Brother Song, don''t underestimate this position of First-ss Guard, this is an official title of the third rank! You suddenly became a third-rank official from a civilian, you can¡¯t imagine how many people would be jealous. If it weren''t for the chaotic state of the present world, I''m afraid the emperor would not grant such a great gift."

    "What kind of guards is Zhang Kangnian?" Song Qingshu asked curiously, wishing for his rank to be better than those two tterers. Otherwise, this First-ss Guard position would be nothing but garbage.

    Wei Xiaobao smiled, "Big Brother Song, I know what you are thinking, don''t worry, they are just the lowest Third-ss guards among the Imperial Guards. With their skills, they don''t even have the possibility of bing second-ss guards in this life."

    "Haha~" The two looked at each other and smiled, showing a knowing smile¡­

    *****

    "Xiaobao, this time your mission is so dangerous, I will also go with you." Shuang''er demanded toe along while looking at Wei Xiaobao.

    "Shuang''er, my good wife, this time I will not only be apanied by three thousand Cavalry Soldiers, but also the imperial guards led by Duo Long, as well as masters like Brother Song and Maha Cakra Vajra. How can there be any danger." Wei Xiaobao was quite serious about this. You must know that it was strictly forbidden to take female family members in the army camp, and it would also hinder certain matters of men.

    "Since the Lady Shuang''er cares about Lord Wei so much, why not let her pretend to be a soldier at your side?" Zhang Kangnian on the side didn''t understand his thoughts, and Duo Long and others echoed in agreement.

    Song Qingshu on the side smiled silently, but in his heart he wondered, <i>¡®This time I have to go south to clean up the martial arts factions of wulin. I am afraid it will give me quite a bad reputation. Fortunately, Kangxi appointed me only as Wei Xiaobao¡¯s deputy.¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Here''s another chapter. The exam is going somewhat ok. I really appreciate your support during this period of time. See you next chapter!

 Chapter 77: The sweet little girl

    <h4>Chapter 77: The sweet little girl</h4>

    Their group of people travelled with thousands of soldiers. Wherever they passed, all sects and factions surrendered, and some were tough and unwilling to surrender, and they were quickly razed to the ground by the three thousand cavalry.

    The main altar of the Feiyun Gang in Hebei. The leader of the gang was now kneeling on the ground and shivering in dread.

    Seeing the remorse and unwillingness in this leader''s eyes, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but curse in his heart, <i>¡®These ancient people didn''t even know the concept of pretending in their thick heads. Wouldn''t things be all fine and dandy if they just ept the imperial edict and express their nominal loyalty to the Qing Court? Although their reputation would suffer a bit, but at least they wouldn¡¯t have lost everything. Why do all these sects seem to be hell bent on digging out their ancestral graves? There were so many sects who chose to hit the mountain with pebbles, and their entire sect was removed from the wulin as a result¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu certainly wouldn¡¯tprehend how much these ancient people valued their reputation. At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty, there were organizations that could even fight over who was the most orthodox in the wulin. Those were fights that included several life and death battles, and what the Qing Dynasty was doing was nothing over the top.

    This Feiyun Gang epted the Qing Dynasty''s edict, so in this life he would not even be able to approach other the orthodox forces in wulin. As the saying goes, ¡°Crows everywhere are equally ck¡±.

    "It''s really hard to understand the thinking of these ancient people." Song Qingshu shook his head to dispel the distracting thoughts in his mind, and opened the list in his hand to find out which organization was the next unlucky ghost. The words ¡®Wangwu Sect'' suddenly came into view, and his heart couldn''t help but move.

    *****

    A few dayster, the army quickly marched to the foot of Wangwu Mountain. The local officials introduced the situation of the Wangwu faction to Wei Xiaobao in a respectful manner, "The leader of the Wangwu faction, Situ Bolei, was an old general of the King of Pingxi Wu Sangui. Because he was dissatisfied with the King of Pingxi¡¯s decision to take refuge in the Ming Empire, in his anger he led a group of people into the wulin, and finally settled in the Wangwu Mountain as a bandit group¡­"

    "Wangwu Mountain has dangerous terrain. There are well-trained subordinates guarding the other side along the trails. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack¡­" The magistrate said while observing Wei Xiaobao''s expression.

    It turned out that there were thousands of people under Situ Bolei, many of whom were veterans in the past who were good at fighting. Since they settled in Wangwu Mountain, local officials had not been able to find a way to eliminate them. It was a pity that the bureaucrats quickly licked blood on the heads of those knives and there were no results to show to the public.

    Considering that this group of people showed no signs of rebellion, the magistrate was afraid that reporting this matter to the court would affect his own political performance, so he simply turned a blind eye to the whole thing. This led to the Wangwu faction bing bigger and bigger, and now it was able to fight the court army. Their current strength was enough to resist this assault.

    "Reporting to the lord, this subordinate has already sent people to investigate. Wangwu Mountain is indeed easy to defend and difficult to attack. If we were tounch an attack, I am afraid that we would suffer heavy losses." A general said in Wei Xiaobao''s ear.

    <i>¡®Fu*k, why did this Wangwu sect have to go do anti-Qing activities? I don''t even know if it has anything to do with the Heaven and Earth Society?¡¯ </i> Wei Xiaobao felt irritated, quickly waved his hand, and said, "We will camp and rest here tonight. We will be staying here for some time, the attack on the Wangwu Sect needs a long-term n."

    The generals retired one after another and started ordering the soldiers. Song Qingshu smiled at Duo Long and the others, and also said goodbye.

    "Xiaobao, this Wangwu Sect looks like a benevolent and righteous faction, but you are helping the Qing Emperor to destroy it. My whole family also died at the hands of the Manchu forces¡­" Seeing everyone leaving, she couldn''t endure anymore, her eyes turned red, and she looked at Wei Xiaobao with sadness.

    "Shuang''er, the Emperor''s orders are absolute, and your husband can¡¯t do anything against it." Wei Xiaobao exhaled a long sigh.

    "Then why can¡¯t you stop being an official of the Qing Dynasty? Wouldn''t we be a hundred times happier if we lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests?" Shuang''er looked at Wei Xiaobao hopefully.

    "That''s not necessarily¡­" Wei Xiaobao didn''t take it seriously. He couldn''t bear to leave this life of glory and wealth, and he quickly coaxed, "My good wife, you also know that I, your husband, am a hall master of the Heaven and Earth Society. I will definitely find a way to save them. It¡¯s just that it takes time to think about a method¡­"

    "Xiaobao, I knew you were the best." Shuang''er burst intoughter.

    Song Qingshu, who was deliberately walking slowly, listened to the whispers from the two people in the big tent, and smiled in his heart, <i>¡®It seems that Wei Xiaobao is also thinking of letting the Wangwu faction go. That''ll make things easy for me.¡¯</i>

    After night fell, Song Qingshu dressed himself in ck clothes, put on a silver mask, and silently sneaked up into the Wangwu Mountain.

    The army was very close to the territory, and the Wangwu Sect had long been prepared to face the enemy. There were severalyers of heavy armored soldiers guarding on the way up the mountain. So that the rabbits could not escape.

    They didn''t know that Song Qingshu had a peerless movement technique, the Traceless Sand Treading Steps and when he used it with all his strength, the guards could only notice a slight gust of wind. Song Qingshu had already swept past the guards, all the way to the top of the mountain, and no one noticed him.

    In this era, the martial arts masters who could sneak up the mountain silently under this kind of situation could be counted with the palm one¡¯s hand. One was Dongfang Bubai, the other was the Sunflower Ancestor who created the Sunflower Manual, and another one was the Green Winged Bat King, Wei Yixiao. As for Jiumozhi, although his martial arts level was high, it was absolutely impossible for him to travel undetected by any guards.

    *****

    In the Wangwu Sect¡¯s base camp, in a wooden house, Zeng Rou was leaning against the window, resting her cheek in her hand, staring at the bright moon in a daze.

    At the root of the mountain was the Manchu army. During the day, all her uncles, brothers and disciples quarreled a lot about this, and all the people were feeling panicked for some time.

    Thinking of her Master¡¯s sad face, Zeng Rou looked at the moon, put her little hand on her lips, closed her eyes, and muttered to herself and made a wish, "Moon God¡­Oh Moon God, please bless our Wangwu Sect through disaster. This time the situation seems quite bad!"

    When she opened her eyes, she found that there was a masked person standing in front of her. All blood drained from her pretty face, and she subconsciously opened her mouth to scream.

    Song Qingshu looked at the woman in front of him, a round face with a very sweet contour, her big eyes were dark and shiny, and there was a trace of panic in her eyes. She was looking at him in fear. His mind started to think, looking at her age, it should be somewhere close to the age of that girl, Zeng Rou.

    Suddenly he heard the voice of the patrol teaming closer. Song Qingshu jumped into the room, closed the windows and sealed her mute upoint.

    "Is he a flower-picking thief?" Zeng Rou was even more frightened when thinking of some legends of the world. (Goblin: Flower-picking thief refers to one of those lecherous fiends who preys on young women)

    Guessing her thoughts, Song Qingshu looked at her in amusement, "Didn''t you make a wish to the Moon God just now? The Moon God felt your sincerity, so he sent me down to rescue your Wangwu Sect."

    Zeng Rou''s face turned red. She was not stupid. She knew that he was making fun of her deliberately. Her thoughts were being seen through by this strange man, and Zeng Rou couldn''t wait to run away.

    "I''m going to unseal your acupuncture points, but you are not allowed to shout. If you agree, just blink your eyes." Seeing that she blinked quickly a few times, Song Qingshu smiled and unsealed her acupuncture points.

    Zeng Rou created a safe distance from him, grabbed the sword on the table, and only then she felt a little relieved in her heart. Then she raised her head and asked, "Who are you?"

    When he heard her clear and sweet voice, a calming breeze blew over Song Qingshu''s whole body. Her voice was unspeakablyforting to the ear, and he secretly sighed, <i>¡®They all say that a gentle flower has three good points- soft tone, soft body, easy to push down; these points are perfectly applicable to this young girl.¡¯</i>

    "I am the savior of your Wangwu Sect." There were no top masters in the entire Wangwu Sect. Song Qingshu didn¡¯t need to be as nervous when facing them. He looked around leisurely. After not finding a stool for a while, he took advantage of the situation and sat on the side of the bed.

    Seeing him sitting on her own bed, Zeng Rou was irritated and couldn''t resist scolding him, "Nonsense."

    ¡°So you think I¡¯m talking nonsense?" Song Qingshu gave her an angry look. "There are thousands of elites under the mountain now. Although your Wangwu Sect upies a favorable ce, you can''t hope to resist them. In the end, it is hard for you to escape this disaster. "

    Zeng Rou''s face turned pale, what he said was simr to what everyone was talking about during the day, and she felt sad, "Could it be that the end of Wangwu Sect is really inevitable?"

    Seeing her pitiful expression, Song Qingshu felt pity, "Little girl, if you tell me your name, this envoy will help you out."

    Zeng Rou''s face flushed red and she nced at him angrily, but said nothing.

    "I can guess even if you don''t tell me¡­" Song Qingshu pretended to pinch his fingers and said, shaking his head, "Isn''t your name Zeng Rou?"

    "How do you know?" Zeng Rou covered her lips in horror and looked at him incredulously.

    "I just said that I was sent by the Moon God, you still don''t believe it?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but show a smile.

    Zeng Rou''s heart was also shaken, and she nced at him with aplicated expression, "May I know how you n to save us?"

    ¡°Little girl, your position in the sect is very low. It''s useless to tell you." Song Qingshu stood up, and noticed that she was scared and subconsciously backed away. He couldn''t help but smile, "I don''t have time to y with you, take me to see your master."

    How could Zeng Rou dare to rashly bring a person of unknown origin to see her master? She drew out the long sword in her hand, pointed at him and said, "Quickly tell me who you are, or I will really call someone!"

    Song Qingshu lifted his hand, and Zeng Rou immediately felt a strong suction force. Unprepared, she lost her bnce and fell into the opponent''s arms.

    "Ah~" Zeng Rou couldn''t help it anymore, a woman''s nature made her scream.

    His hand stopped on her thin and slender waist, but Song Qingshu didn''t mean to stop her scream at all.

    He came up the mountain secretly this time without telling Wei Xiaobao, Jiumozhi and the others, and was always worried that he would be found out if he dyed for too long.

    He reached the top of the mountain, but was dumbfounded to find that the wooden houses were almost the same everywhere, and even after searching for a while, he couldn''t find Situ Bolei''s location.

    With the enrichment of his inner strength, Song Qingshu became more and more perceptive. He heard the voice of a girl wishing in the wind and followed the sound, only then he found Zeng Rou.

    Unexpectedly, she did not believe his act, and refused to take him to find Situ Bolei. In desperation, he had to expose his presence and use Zeng Rou to lead the other party out.

    "Scream louder¡­the more miserable and sorrowful the better." Song Qingshu embraced her gentle body and squeezed her small waist in a wanton manner. Was this not acting like the so-called flower-picking thief?

    Zeng Rou was held in his arms, and her acupuncture point was sealed in an instant. Only her mouth could make a sound. She was shocked and frightened, so she shouted more intensely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Have you ever read T.S. Eliot''s <i>The Waste Land</i>? This poem is a thing of pure horror. Especially if you have to analyze and exin it. The exam is going quite well. See you next chapter and thank you for staying with me!

 Chapter 78: Innocent beauty

    <h4>Chapter 78: Innocent beauty</h4>

    "Who are you, let go of Junior Sister Zeng Rou!"

    "How dare you! Coming to Wangwu Mountain and acting wild!"

    Song Qingshupletely ignored the mor, until a middle-aged man with white beard walked out of the crowd.

    "Looking at your martial arts attainment, you are by no means a normal master, so why bother yourself with a little girl?" the middle-aged man asked in a deep voice.

    "Are you Situ Bolei?" Song Qingshu opened his eyes and nced at the other person.

    "Yes, this old man is him." The middle-aged man replied.

    From his aura, Song Qingshu knew that this man was not a great martial artist, but he had a kind of steady and disciplined air that was unique to soldiers. Song Qingshu secretly nodded, ¡°I need to talk to this old hero regarding some important matters. Do you have the courage to follow? If you do, then let us go into that house and talk more about it."

    Situ Bolei fell into silence. The other party visitedte at night, acting suspiciously. Wouldn''t it be dangerous to follow him into the house?

    Seeing their leader''s silence, the others shouted and urged him not to be fooled.

    Extreme times require extreme measures, so Song Qingshu coughed and said, "It is inevitable that the old hero Situ has some doubts, but I am not asking you toe in, but threatening, understand?"

    Song Qingshu paused and continued, "I count to three. If you don''te to talk to me in the house, I will strip off one piece of this little girl''s clothes; then start counting again, and strip her again, until there is nothing to strip off."

    Zeng Rou''s face turned pale with fright, and everyone from the Wangwu Sect also scolded out loud.

    "Little beauty, do you think you brothers and sisters would pretend to be righteous and procrastinate to dy time just to take a look at your beautiful body? One¡­two¡­" Song Qingshu gently touched Zeng Rou''s cheek with the tip of his nose. And took a sigh of intoxication, this girl''s unique youthful taste was really wonderful.

    "Kill me, I won''t be insulted by you!" Although Zeng Rou was afraid in her heart and trembling involuntarily, she was unwilling to let her beloved master fall into danger.

    "Okay, I will follow you into the house!" Situ Burei finally spoke up. Zeng Rou was entrusted to him by an old friend at the time of his death, and he couldn''t let Zeng Rou''s innocence be ruined today.

    "Sure enough, old Situ is indeed a hero, please go ahead!" Song Qingshu stepped aside and made a gesture.

    Holding Zeng Rou, Song Qingshu slowly followed Situ Bolei into the house, and noticed that the others were also surrounding him. Song Qingshu circted his internal strength, and flicked his sleeves. Everyone felt a strong force hitting their body, and they all unsteadily fell to the ground one after another.

    "After this, if anyone dares toe within three feet of this hut, this stone will be his fate." Song Qingshu used a fist strike and sted a big stone next to him to pieces.

    Zeng Rou saw the broken stone and felt cold in her heart,<i> ¡®This man''s martial arts is so high and so strong¡­¡¯</i>

    The rest of the people also paled and stopped one after another.

    "What do you want to say to this old man?" Situ Bolei also saw the scene just now, and wondered how many times this man¡¯s martial arts was better than him. But he faced Song Qingshu with a calm heart.

    Song Qingshu was impressed by the demeanor of this battle hardened hero, and with a light push, he let go of Zeng Rou.

    "Master~" As soon as Zeng Rou got out of trouble, she hurriedly hid behind Situ Bolei, and tenderly called out to her master in a timid manner.

    Situ Boleiforted Zeng Rou, then nkly looked back at Song Qingshu.

    "In order to meet the old hero Situ, this one had to act his way in a hurry. I offended Miss Zeng Rou and hope that she would forgive my sin." Song Qingshu politely bowed, changing his previous predominant and ferocious appearance.

    Zeng Rou was ashamed and angry at the thought that he had wiped a lot of oil on her body just now, but only two people knew about these things privately, and she couldn''t disclose it to her master at the moment, so she could only stare at him angrily in protest.

    Situ Bolei said nonchntly, "Your Excellency should exin why you are here."

    "Now that there are thousands of elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain, may I know what old hero Situ ns to do?" Song Qingshu found a stool for himself and sat down.

    Situ Bolei wanted to say something and stopped. He wanted to say that the countermeasure could not be said to an outsider, but suddenly realized that there was no countermeasure to begin with, and his thought couldn''t help but freeze there.

    "If I guessed right, your Wangwu Sect wants to defend from here, isn''t it?" Song Qingshu spoke up when he saw that the man wasn''t speaking.

    "Huh, Wangwu Mountain is easy to defend and hard to attack. If the Qing soldiers want to attack, it''s not that easy." Situ Burei snorted coldly.

    "Yes, there are three thousand cavalry soldiers at the foot of the mountain. If they attack, I am afraid that they will not lose their soldiers. It''s just¡­" Song Qingshu paused on purpose.

    "Just what?" Zeng Rou asked curiously.

    Song Qingshu smiled and said, "The old hero thinks that the Wangwu Sect can always be at ease like it was before. What is the biggest reason for that? Is it really due to the thousands of people under yourmand?"

    Situ Bolei''s face was a little ugly, "We have over two thousand people in our Wangwu Mountain, that¡¯s why the Qing Court didn¡¯t bother us."

    "Wrong!" Song Qingshu stood up, "The reason why they let you be is that you have not been in the sight of the Qing Court before this, and the local officials did not report your situation to the court for various reasons. This time the Qing Court''s order to sweep the wulin is different. This orderes directly from the Emperor. So, if you fight against the imperial army, it will attract the attention of Kangxi¡­ Hey, if that happened, then there will be a steady stream of officers and soldiersing to suppress the bandits. How will you face them then? And for how long?"

    Situ Bolei was in a cold sweat as soon as he realized the seriousness of the problem. Looking at Song Qingshu, his heart moved and he quickly asked, "Thank you for your advice. I wonder if you have a way to save us?"

    Song Qingshu chuckled, "The old hero reacted quickly. I am indeed here to show you a way out. Currently there are three strategies for you to choose. Does the old hero wish to listen?"

    Situ Bolei spoke with a solemn expression, "I would like to hear the details."

    "If you consider the best policy. Naturally, it is to ept the edict of the Qing court on the surface. The court will gain respect, and you will save your skin in return. Everyone will be happy. The officers and soldiers at the foot of the mountain all have their families and loved ones. Not one of them will object to this if you ept the edict." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "If you want me to surrender to the Qing Dynasty, that''s absolutely impossible!" Situ Bolei shook his head as soon as he heard it, as if he didn''t want to talk about it anymore.

    "The old hero Situ is indeed a well-known anti-Qing righteous man. You are very strong, and I admire you!" Song Qingshu knew that he would never agree to this best n, and he didn''t care about it. "Then the old hero might as well listen to my next n."

    "Please speak." Situ Burei finally calmed down.

    "The next strategy is the central strategy of the Thirty-Six Stratagems." Song Qingshu smiled, thinking that when the enemy is strong and we are weak, Grandpa Sun''s theory of guerri warfare is an unbreakable truth. (Goblin: It¡¯s from the book The Art of War.)

    "Run away?" Situ Burei thought for a moment and shook his head, "If I flee without a fight, I will be aughing stock in the wulin.¡± Situ Burei paused and added, "Besides, the army at the foot of the mountain is blocking the exit. How can it be so easy to leave."

    "What is the next strategy?" Zeng Rou heard him say that the second strategy was better than the first strategy. Maybe the third strategy will be better than the second strategy.

    "Naturally, the next n is to stay at Wangwu Mountain and wait to deal with the sessive waves of suppression by the court." Song Qingshu looked at Zeng Rou who was in a blue dress and smiled. In this dress, even without the use of make up, she created the picture of the most innocent beauty he had ever seen.

    Goblin: Here''s another chapter! Thank you all for your support!

 Chapter 79: A friend of Princess Changping

    <h4>Chapter 79: A friend of Princess Changping</h4>

    Don''t me Song Qingshu for being a little crafty and forceful, he gave them the same three strategies from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms.

    In his previous life, Song Qingshu had a lesson called "The Art of Suggestions" while doing his MBA. It mentioned that even if you think your ideas are good, don¡¯t present them directly, but tactfully mix a few bad ones. This will create options. Then leave those options for your audience to choose.

    Don¡¯t underestimate this method. Due to the weakness of human nature, this would give your opponent an illusion that the final decision was his choice, and he would be very happy to implement it,pletely unaware that his choice was actually yours from the start.

    Sure enough, after listening to Song Qingshu''s third strategy, Situ Bolei''s attention returned to the second strategy.

    "Old hero, in fact, there are ways to solve the two points you are worried about now." Song Qingshu tactfully spoke a few words when he saw the man muttering to himself and considering his gains and losses.

    "Please advise." Situ Bolei''s eyes couldn''t help but sh up.

    "Tomorrow night, the guards in the Qing military camp will be ck. You can choose from a dozen powerful and trusted martial artists to bypass the perimeter defenses of the Qing army and go straight to the tent of themander-in-chief, then kill him by surprise." Song Qingshu''s eyes shed with an inexplicable light.

    "How do you know that the guards of the Qing army will be rxed tomorrow?" Situ Bolei was not stupid. He couldn''t help but suspect that this guy was a spy sent by the Qing army. He probably wanted to lure him to go there and then kill everyone.

    "You don''t need to believe me, but if you miss tomorrow''s opportunity. I''m afraid you will have to stay at Wangwu Mountain forever." Song Qingshu smiled faintly, looked at the old man¡¯s suspicious eyes, and sneered, "You don''t have to guess anything. It¡¯s really easy for me to kill you, so why would I go through so much trouble? Without a leader to lead them, even a horde of dragons would scatter like a mass of sand. I am afraid that they will be easily wiped out by your forces after that."

    Situ Bolei''s face sank, but he also knew that the other party was telling the truth. When one considers the situation, this man really didn''t have any reason to deceive him.

    "But this old man heard that in addition to the 3000 cavalry under the Qing army''smand, there are also the Imperial Guards and two top masters. If we go there alone, I am afraid that we will be sending sheep to the tiger''s mouth." Situ Bolei couldn''t help but frown when he thought about this matter.

    "Yes, you will definitely be caught, there is no mistake about that." Song Qingshu smiled strangely.

    "What!" Zeng Rou, who had been silent all the time, became angry at once, "Are you here to deceive us?" Situ Bolei also stared at him suspiciously.

    "There is no other way out for your Wangwu Sect if you don¡¯t do this." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "Otherwise you can only run away in embarrassment, and it will not sound good once it spreads in the wulin."

    "We will have gained face, but our heads won''t be saved." Situ Bolei snorted coldly.

    "Don''t worry, you two, listen to me slowly." Song Qingshu quickly exined, "When you act, you only need to bring one or two people who are afraid of death. After someplex circumstances, themander of the Qing army will naturally let you go. Before you act, remember to tell everyone in the Wangwu Sect to divide the disciples into groups and leave Wangwu Mountain in the dark. The Qing army will also turn a blind eye to all this."

    "If he catches us, why would he release us?" Situ Burei said in utter disbelief.

    "I have my own way to make him let you go." Song Qingshu spoke with an inexplicable confidence in his tone.

    "Bullsh*it!" Zeng Rou wrinkled her nose, turned her head and pulled Situ Burei, "Master, don''t listen to this bad guy. He doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face, and is so crafty, he surely doesn¡¯t have any good intentions."

    Situ Bolei nodded, then looked at Song Qingshu and asked, "Who is your Excellency and why do you want to help me and the Wangwu Sect? If you don''t make it clear, I''m afraid that I won''t have the confidence to act ording to your suggestion."

    "I wear a mask because I fear that if your disciples see my appearance, they will reveal some ws tomorrow." Song Qingshu reached out and took off the mask and threw it aside, "I don''t need to hide anything from the two of you."

    Zeng Rou always thought that he would be a wicked looking bad guy. How could she know that the face under the mask was so good-looking; her face flushed, she lowered her head and stared at her feet in a daze.

    "Tomorrow?" Situ Bolei was startled, "Are you a member of the Qing army."

    "This humble one is Song Qingshu. I am one of the two Qing court masters you mentioned just now." Song Qingshu shrugged and said with a wry smile.

    Zeng Rou raised her head in surprise, thinking in her heart, <i>¡®He is actually one of the two martial arts masters who have been terrorizing the martial arts factions in several provinces, but he is obviously so young, not much older than me¡­¡¯</i>

    "Why is Master Song helping the Wangwu Sect?" Situ Bolei was even more puzzled.

    "In the past, the old hero Situ was loyal to the Ming Dynasty. You did not even hesitate to give up your glory and wealth, left the King of Pingxi, and returned to the mountain forest. Coincidentally, this humble one and the former Princess Changping of Ming Dynasty are¡­" Song Qingshu paused deliberately, his expression showed a little hesitation, "We are close friends. When I saw that you were in distress, this Song would naturally not stand idly and do nothing." (Goblin: Someone give this guy an Oscar or something! Princess Changping is the title of Ajiu. She was introduced in chapter 53, 54, and 55.)

    Listening to his ambiguous tone, Situ Burei was surprised, <i>¡®Could it be that he and the princess are lovers? But, it is clearly rumored in the wulin that the princess likes the Golden Serpent King.¡¯ </i>

    However, when he thought about the fickle minds of youngsters these days, he showed an expression of understanding. "It turns out that Young Master Song and the princess have that kind of rtionship. Just now this old man has offended you, so I hope Young Master Song will not take it to heart."

    Hearing what Song Qingshu said, Zeng Rou fell in a daze, but suddenly she felt a trace of anger, <i>¡®Since he has a lover, why did he treat me like that just now!?¡¯</i>

    "General Situ is being polite." Song Qingshu changed to the official title of the Ming Dynasty. Situ Bolei was extremely ttered. "This Song now bears the humiliation and bows down to the Qing court, just to take the opportunity to preserve the remaining power of the Ming Dynasty. Don''t worry. This Song has a way to keep you safe and sound tomorrow."

    The reason why Song Qingshu was so confident was because he knew that Wei Xiaobao was a hall master of the Heaven and Earth Society, and he will definitely try to let the Wangwu Sect go, and with his help, it¡¯ll not be a problem to make things go ording to his plot.

    Moreover, Wei Xiaobao couldn''t tell anyone about his identity as a hall master of the Heaven and Earth Society, so in the eyes of Situ Bolei and others, Song Qingshu was the one that helped them avoid this catastrophe.

    Song Qingshu was never satisfied with being a small fry in the Qing Court, he was a very prideful person. So of course, he would never get tired of this act of selling mercy and buying people''s hearts.

    However, borrowing a chicken toy eggs also needed to have its own path to sess, so Wangwu Sect¡¯s forces had to be included in Song Qingshu¡¯s n.

    "Well, since Young Master Song is a friend of the princess, I believe it won''t hurt us. So this old man will bet on you this time." Situ Bolei thought for a while and finally made a decision.

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and quickly discussed some details of tomorrow''s actions with him.

    *****

    The next day, Wei Xiaobao called various officers to discuss the matters of Wangwu Sect. There were no shortage ofpetent people in the Army Camp, and they discussed a lot of ways to attack the mountains, but it was a pity that they were all rejected by Wei Xiaobao because of the heavy damage to the Camp.

    Song Qingshu understood Wei Xiaobao''s thoughts. He couldn''t help but smile knowingly when he watched these people so eager to find a way, "This Song has a way. You can win against the Wangwu Sect without losing your soldiers and generals."

    "Brother Song, say it quickly!" Wei Xiaobao thought in his heart, <i>¡®I hope that it won''t really be too effective of a n, otherwise it will be difficult for me to ept it.¡¯</i>

    Goblin: I feel like a roadkill!

    Anyways¡­here''s another chapter. Enjoy and thank you all for your support. If you enjoy my trantion please consider bing a patron at Patreon!

 Chapter 80: Sangui suffers, and we reap the rewards

    <h4>Chapter 80: Sangui suffers, and we reap the rewards</h4>

    "Since it''s more difficult for us to attack, why not draw them out?" Song Qingshu said, "Lord Wei''s reputation for gambling is well known all over the world. When the timees, we will pretend to gather people and pretend to gamble and rx, so that everyone in Wangwu Sect will think that there is a chance. They will have the idea of ?unching a surprise attack, and they won''t be able to resisting down from the mountain."

    "Okay!" The generals all praised the n, and Wei Xiaobao scolded him in his heart, but he could do nothing but agree.

    That night, everyone set up a gambling arena in the army camp. Wei Xiaobao took out a stack of silver taels and put them on the table. He pointed at the five or six thousand taels of silver, and said, "Whoever has the ability,e and win!"

    But, in his heart, he kept praying that the group of people on Wangwu Mountain would nevere down.

    All the officers ced bets one after another, eating and merrymaking. After betting for a while, everyone got immersed, and the bet got bigger. Even a sergeant squeezed from behind and handed in money to ce the bet.

    They were obviously pretending to be gambling and keeping their guards up at first, but afterwards, all of their eyes turned red, and some even ran back to the camp to find colleagues who did not gamble to borrow money to make more money.

    The military camp turned into a real casino, full of screaming, and the sound of eating and drinking.

    Wei Xiaobao was secretly proud, <i>¡®Hey, the more you bet, you will not be able to catch the people sent by the Wangwu Sect when the timees.¡¯</i>

    Suddenly, one person loudly said, "Bet on this!"

    And a watermelon-like thing dropped on the betting table. When everyone saw what it was, they were immediately shocked. The thing on the gambling table was impressively a bloody head. It was the head of a first-level guard wearing an official hat of the royal guard, who was patrolling outside the tents.

    Everyone looked up in shock, and found that there were more than a dozen people wearing blue clothes in the camp, holding long swords in their hands.

    The soldiers immediately prepared to counterattack with their weapons. But, they didn''t realize that when the gambling had just started to get good, they had thrown aside the weapons on their bodies. At this time, while the opponent stared at them, if anyone wanted to pick their weapon up, they might immediately be the target of the opponent''s attack. At this moment, no one dared not move.

    "Huh, the Qing Army really has fallen low, and they have a stinky ipetent leader who gathers people in the barracks for gambling." Situ Bolei¡¯s eyes swept the scene with a calm expression.

    "That''s not necessarily." With a longugh, Jiumozhi walked out of the crowd.

    When she noticed Song Qingshu standing next to Jiumozhi, Zeng Rou¡¯s face couldn''t help but flush red, thinking who knows what in her heart.

    Situ Bolei''s eyes showed a determined look, and together with a few others he attacked Jiumozhi.

    "Your swordsmanship is pretty good, but it''s mixed and impure." Jiumozhi sneered, his hands formed palm-prints up and down, and an air mass visible to the naked eye formed in the middle, which immediately countered his opponent''s three sword strikes.

    Situ Bolei and the others had cold sweat on their temples, and found that the long sword in their hands was no longer under their control.

    "Hoh Hoh! What a superb disy of martial arts!" A group of military officers thought that Jiumozhi was very wise and skillful, and they started cheering for him.

    A smug smile appeared at the corner of Jiumozhi''s mouth, and with a light pinch, all three sword strikes were shattered, and the tip of the swords were waived and reflected back to the three of them.

    The soldiers in the tent took the opportunity to gather andunch a counter attack, and everyone in the Wangwu Sect panicked and their faces turned ashen.

    Looking at the people of the Wangwu Sect who had just been subdued, Wei Xiaobao had a headache, his eyes rolled and he started searching for an excuse to let them go.

    Noticing that it was the right time, Song Qingshu asked aloud, "Your king dares to send his men to kill officials of the court in their army camp! This is a serious crime of treason. Aren''t you afraid of the punishment of decapitation?"

    "Hmph, we have done our best for the King of Pingxi, and we will be content even if we die here. The King of Pingxi will rise up soon, and the good days of you Qing Court wille to an end." Situ Bolei spoke ording to what they had discussedst night.

    Sure enough, all the officers in the scene looked at each other and Zhang Kangnian angrily rebuked, "Nonsense, the King of Pingxi has always been loyal to the Emperor, and has been guarding Shanhai Pass for so many years to fend against Mongolia. If you want to create discord, then you have found the wrong target."

    Wei Xiaobao, on the other hand, was very clear about the mutual distrust between Kangxi and Wu Sangui. And, this Situ Bolei was previously a general under Wu Sangui. So he wondered,<i> ¡®Is this guy telling the truth? No, my master specifically informed me beforehand and asked me to save the remnants of the previous royal house. Oh! I understand¡­this old man must have hated Wu Sangui''s bones. This time he thought that he was bound to die, so he wanted to pull Wu Sangui down with him!¡¯</i>

    After understanding this, Wei Xiaobao hurriedly gathered several high-level officials in the operation to discuss with him, "I heard the Emperor identally reveal the idea of ??uniting the domain some time ago. Could it be that the news leaked and made Wu Sangui anxious to make a move?"

    How could this group of people know that there was such a change, and Jiumozhi was taken aback, "If Wu Sangui really has a change of heart, that would be a big deal."

    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows twitched and took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, "If we catch this group of people and Wu Sangui gets the news thenunches an attack in a hurry, the Emperor may not be able to deal with it in such a short notice. Maybe he will be displeased and me us."

    Several Army camp officers were so scared that they didn''t dare to participate in such high-level turmoil. One moment of carelessness could be the cause of family destruction, and they all looked at Wei Xiaobao, "Everything is up to Lord Wei."

    Wei Xiaobao nced at Song Qingshu in surprise. He didn''t expect this guy to say everything he wanted to say, and quickly added, "I''m afraid we have to find a way to suppress this matter. We might as well let these people go."

    "Let them go?" The people on the scene felt that they couldn''t understand this logic. They finally managed to capture the people of Wangwu Sect all at once, and now they were going to just let them go?

    "This is why you people will never be officials." Wei Xiaobao said with a light cough, and pretended to give them a lecture, "You arrested them and now you are thinking that you have made a great contribution. But, as Brother Song has already analyzed it; in the end, the Emperor will not only never reward us, maybe he will punish us instead. But letting them go makes a big difference."

    "What''s the difference?" Jiumozhi was very confused, and thought that the officialdom of the central ins was moreplicated thanprehending martial arts.

    "Think about it¡­" Wei Xiaobao said in a low voice, "They failed in their mission and were captured, but then we let them go. They would definitely not dare to mention this to Wu Sangui when they go back. If they spoke of this matter, Wu Sangui would surely suspect that they might have surrendered to the court, otherwise it would be impossible for us to let them go. They are not fools, so how can they speak of this to Wu Sangui?"

    "In this way, Wu Sangui wouldn''t know what happened today, so naturally he won''t rebel so quickly. But we can notify the emperor in advance and let the court prepare early. Maybe the Emperor will be happy, and he will remember our great achievement."

    "Sangui suffers, and we reap the rewards!" Zhao Qixian couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up.

    Duo Long also smiled and said, "I thank Brother Wei for reminding us, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to realize that we were making such a big mistake today."

    Jiumozhi also sighed, "The ways of Central ins is really broad and profound."

    "But¡­" Wei Xiaobao nted his eyes and looked at the Wangwu Sect in the distance. "They killed our brothers and we cannot let them go like this. It would damage the morale of our brothers. Hehe, I have to get back some interest from them."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> If you''ve read the announcement, then you know that myputer is no longer usable. I''m trying to gather funds to fix it as soon as possible. If you like my trantion, you can support me on Buymeacoffee and Patreon. The amount doesn''t matter, every little bit will help!

 Chapter 81: The Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sects

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sects</h4>

    Wei Xiaobao brought his group of people to Situ Bolei and sneered at him.

    "If you want to kill or torture us, then do your worse! The people of my Wangwu Sect are not so soft that they will even frown." Situ Bolei coldly snorted, turned his head, and stopped looking at him.

    "You think that you group of ruffians from the wulin would be able to grab a King''s thigh? Who will believe these lies?" Wei Xiaobao smiled, "But, I am in a good mood today, I am even willing to let you people go¡­"

    Hearing Wei Xiaobao¡¯s words, many people in the Wangwu Sect raised their heads with hopes in their eyes. Originally, if anyone killed officials and created chaos and if they were caught, they would naturally be beheaded. There was absolutely no way to escape. But, now there was a glimmer of hope.

    "Well, just now we were gambling here, so you may as welle and gamble with me. Those who win will naturally be able to leave. As for the losers¡­" Wei Xiaobao sneered, his meaning was obvious.

    "What about the person who lost?" Someone from the Wangwu Sect couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    "Oh, it''s not a big deal¡­" Wei Xiaobao said with an indifferent attitude, "You¡¯ll just have to leave your head."

    Wei Xiaobao thought that the lie he created just now would be enough to deceive these fools. But he was afraid it would be a bit of a stretch to deceive Kangxi. So, he decided that a few people must be detained and sent back to the Emperor.

    Everyone in the Wangwu faction felt chills, thinking that half of their brothers would have to be left here this time.

    "What''s the gambling method then?" A pretty voice sounded, and Wei Xiaobao looked back and noticed Zeng Rou in the crowd.

    "Fu*k, why is there such a beautiful woman! Why didn''t I see her before this?" Wei Xiaobao''s heart swayed, and he was determined to leave a good impression in front of this beautiful girl, so he quickly said with a smile, "I, Wei Xiaobao, am full of pity and cherish every life. There is no need for this little sister to gamble, you can go first.¡±

    Zeng Rou''s face turned red and then white, she shook her head slowly, and whispered: "I don''t want your pity, we¡­we all are a group, naturally we live and die together."

    At this moment, she was extremely frightened in her heart, but she did not want to escape alone. She raised her head and saw Song Qingshu¡¯s friendly gaze. For some reason, her heart calmed down and her speech became more and more fluid. Everyone in the field could not help but admire her guts.

    "Okay, Little Sister, you are very loyal." Wei Xiaobao said, "Since you live and die together, you don''t have to bet one by one. Little girl, you bet with me. You win, and all the people will get out together. If you lose, all neen heads will be cut off all at once. Are you happy with this?"

    Zeng Rou looked back at Situ Bolei, and waited for him to decide.

    Situ Burei fell into a dilemma and it was hard for him to decide. If all the neen people bet against this young official, then some of them are bound to lose. Even if he takes this man¡¯s words as truth and believes him, then only half of the neen people were likely to survive. He could try again in the future to get revenge. But if Zeng Rou rolls the dice and wins, all of them could get out of here alive. But, she can also lose, so it would be too dangerous of a gamble.

    "Little Junior Sister, you have a good point! We live and die together as a single stream, would I have the face to escape alone if I win? Anyway, my life was already spared once today, so you can bet with him. We live and die together." A big man in blue clothes said loudly, and everyone else agreed.

    Wei Xiaobao pushed the dice pot in front of her, "Okay, Little Sister, you roll first, and the one with the higher points wins."

    Zeng Rou reached out and grabbed three dice, her eyshes trembling lightly, she was obviously very nervous, and she shook the dice in her hand and cast them into the bowl.

    Everyone from the Wangwu Sect leaned closer to see, and their faces turned pale. It turned out that Zeng Rou had thrown two one points, one two point, and that was all out of ten, she had already lost ny-nine percent.

    The man in blue suddenly eximed, "My head, I will bet by myself. Other people''s throws are not counted."

    Situ Bolei angrily shouted, "How can a man be so greedy for life and fear death?"

    The man said, "You''re just my master, and not my father. Why do you want to decide my life and death?"

    Someone in the crowd sneered and said, "You didn''t say anything when the little Junior Sister threw it just now. Now that you see her toss four points, you suddenly have lots to speak, hehe."

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he cried out <i>¡®good!¡¯</i> in his heart.

    Wei Xiaobao''s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "What''s the name of this good brother?"

    The man was overjoyed: "This lowly one''s name is Yuan Yifang."

    "You have no loyalty, why don''t you change your name and call yourself Yuan Fang?" The people from the Wangwu Sect burst intoughter.

    "Yuan Fang?" Song Qingshu''s expression turned weird. Yuan Fang, you really can¡¯t catch a break, and you are ridiculed everywhere.

    "Who else wants to gamble on his own?" Wei Xiaobao looked around the audience, and several people hesitated, but in the end, they didn''t say anything.

    "Since there is none, I will throw it." Although Wei Xiaobao''s face looked rxed, his heart was nervous. If he didn''t practice this for a long time, he may not be able to throw three ones in a try. And, that would end up killing this group of people and him being scolded by his master. Also, wasn¡¯t it a pity that this little flower-like girl would also die?

    What happened next went ording to the plot in the original story. Wei Xiaobao cheated and threw out three ones, then took the opportunity to let go of the Wangwu Sect, and finally tortured Yuan Yifang and escorted him back to capital for Kangxi to decide.

    "What the hell, I was so kind, but that little girl didn''t even look at me." Thinking of Zeng Rou''s silence when she left, and her parting nce at Song Qingshu, Wei Xiaobao felt ufortable. He only felt that he had done the most loss-making business in the world, and thought with hate, <i>¡®Sure enough, men love money, and young girls love pretty boys.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was horrified by Zeng Rou''s gaze, and secretly squeezed out a cold sweat,<i> ¡®That woman was unreliable at the critical moment and almost ruined everything.¡¯</i>

    In order to divert everyone''s attention, Song Qingshu hurriedly asked, "Brother Wei, the matter with the Wangwu Sect has been settled, who is the next unlucky sect?"

    Wei Xiaobao took out the sheet with the information and nced at it, his face turned somewhat sullen, thinking that the words on it knew me, but he didn''t know them, so he quickly handed it to Song Qingshu, "Brother Song, please read it to everyone."

    Song Qingshu took a look and couldn''t help being surprised, "Mount Tai Sect?"

    "Master Song, is this Mount Tai Sect very powerful?" Seeing Song Qingshu''s expression from the side, Jiumozhi suddenly asked curiously.

    "Mount Tai Sect''s martial arts is nothing more than the limits of master Yu Zhenzi." Song Qingshu said.

    "Yu Zhenzi?" Duo Long frowned. "The Taoist who is known as the number one master under Prince Bao?"

    "This is not a problem. Although Yu Zhenzi used to be part of the Mount Tai Sect, he has bad character and has already been expelled from the Mount Tai Sect." Song Qingshu deliberately collected information from the wulin during this period of time to prepare himself. He already verified the known plots byparing them, so he knew it in quite detail, "What I am worried about is the Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sects. Since they im to be the same faction, now that the Mount Tai Sect is about to suffer, the other four factions will probably not stand idly by."

    "The Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sects?" Wei Xiaobao also heard about it, "But those Mount Hua, (South) Mount Heng, (North) Mount Heng, and Mount Song are not in the territory of my Qing Dynasty, will they alsoe here to bathe in the muddy water?"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Hello! I am back with another chapter! As I still didn''t manage to fix my PC, I had to trante on my phone. And let me tell you that has not been easy. Anyways, hopefully things will go back to normal from now on. Thank you all for your support as always. Also, please consider bing a patron at Patreon to support the site and the project!

 Chapter 82: The way to win

    <h4>Chapter 82: The way to win</h4>

    Mount Tai, Jade Emperor Peak.

    The head of the Mount Tai Sect Taoist Tianmen looked at the representatives of the various factions from afar, and he became extremely excited. He couldn''t help but say, "My Mount Tai Sect is in such a disaster, but I can get all the wulin friends to help me, Tianmen is grateful. I express my endless gratitude."

    "Daoist Tianmen is being polite. Our Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect is the same in spirit. If one is in trouble, and the other four are in trouble as well. It''s not just for lip service." Mount Song Sect leader Zuo Lengchan stood up and said.

    "The words of the leader of the left alliance are quite true. Now the Emperor Kangxi of the Manchu Qing Dynasty is braving the world and setting off a storm in wulin. People in the wulin of my generation will deal with him to the end." Mount Hua Sect leader Yue Buqun also spoke immediately.

    "Amitabha Buddha¡­" Grand Master Fang Zheng dered, "The Manchu Emperor''s bloodbath in the wulin is really too heavy. Brother Xuanci sent this old monk to help, hoping to resolve the catastrophe in the wulin."

    "Daoist Spiritual Master Zhang of this one¡¯s sect heard that there was a young man in the Qing court this time, who seemed to have the same name as our disciple Song Qingshu. So, he sent this poor Daoist to find out." It turned out that Wudang had sent Daoist Chongxu.

    Zuo Lengchan was silent on the side, thinking in his heart, <i>¡®Shaolin and Wudang are indeed the two giants in the wulin. Master Fang Zheng is only one of the ten great abbots of Shaolin Temple, but his martial arts is already above me. I don''t even know how high abbot Xuanci''s martial arts is? Taoist Chongxu only ranks second among the five masters of Wudang Sect, and his martial arts is not below me. ording to the information we have on the direct disciples of Zhang Sanfeng from the Zixiao Pce, I am afraid their martial arts are even better¡­¡¯</i>

    "With the help of Shaolin and Wudang, along with the help of the Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sect, my Mount Tai Sect can be said to have no worries." The old man Tianmen was feeling relieved. He had been really worried about the extermination of their sect before, worrying that he would be the great sinner of the Mount Tai Sect, and he finally rxed today. His blood pressure came back down.

    "But the other party ising with thousands of soldiers and horses. It is really unwise for us to fight against them head on." Yue Buqun quickly realized the key problem.

    Taoist Tianmenughed, "Don''t worry, everyone, this poor Taoist has already asked a great hero for help a few days ago, and the other party promised to help us deal with the Manchu soldiers."

    Master Fang Zheng thought in his heart and said, "Could it be Yuan Chengzhi, the Golden Serpent King who has been in Shandong in recent years?"

    "It''s exactly him!" The Taoist Tianmen stroked his beard and smiled, "The Golden Serpent King defeated the Qing army several times. He has always been very prestigious in the wulin in Shandong, and he also promised toe personally to give the Qing army a head-on fight and give them a hard blow."

    "It''s good news." The leader of the (South) Mount Heng Sect Mo Da also said, "It has long been known that the Golden Serpent King Yuan Chengzhi is not only outstanding in his strategy, but even his martial arts is one of the best in the world. With his help, the Qing forces will probably be defeated this time."

    "That is good. However, there will be countless deaths and injuries in the fighting between the two armies. Can this poor nun suggest using the ways of wulin? We should avoid innocent casualties." The leader of (North) Mount Heng Sect, Nun Dingjing felt that the death would be too unbearable.

    "Yes, we can force them topete with us using that method." The members of Mount Tai Sect had discussed this for a long time. The members of the current generation have thought that this time, if the Manchu forces are damaged too much, it will surely usher in even more tragic revenge from Emperor Kangxi. That would be disastrous. It is impossible for the Mount Tai Sect to call Yuan Chengzhi and various factions for help every time, so they unanimously decided to win or lose by the ways of wulin. Although Taoist Tianmen is not happy in his heart, he can''t go against everyone''s opinion.

    *****

    Wei Xiaobao and his party arrived near Mount Tai. As soon as they set up camp, soldiers came to report that they had received a letter from the Mount Tai Sect.

    "Oh!" Wei Xiaobao suddenly lifted his spirits. On the way here, all sects and factions were passively beaten down. It was the first time someone dared to propose a face-to-face confrontation, so he immediately became interested, "What is written in the letter? ?"

    "The other party asked us to use the rules of the wulin to determine the victory and defeat, and we will have three matches. If the Mount Tai Sect wins, our Qing Dynasty can no longere to make things difficult for them. If we win, the Mount Tai Sect will naturally ept the Emperor''s decree." After taking a look at the letter, he exined.

    "Hey, this group of ruffians are good at making up wishful thoughts." Wei Xiaobao smiled, "Are we vegetarians? I have thousands of soldiers and horses under my hand. Why should wepete with them to determine victory or defeat?"

    "Reporting!" At this time, another scout reported back while sweating profusely, "Sir, I found the Golden Serpent Camp army thirty miles away."

    "What?" The generals of the Qing army looked at each other, thinking that this was supposed to be just a rxing trip, but they didn''t know they would hit the iron te all at once.

    "How many of them are there? How fast are they moving? Did they find you?" Duo Long was still calm, and he asked immediately.

    "Replying to the Commander!" The scout replied, "The other party has about three or four thousand soldiers. But I don''t know why, they chose to camp there, and they deliberately sent me a message across the river, saying that as long as we agree to the proposed method. We can avoid meeting each other."

    "It''s no wonder that the group of Taoists and Priests dared to invite us topete. It turns out that the Golden Serpent Camp was behind them." Song Qingshu was puzzled, "But why didn''t the Golden Serpent Camp attack us?"

    They discussed this matter for half a day and still didn¡¯t understand. How could they know that Yuan Chengzhi also had his own difficulties? Although he fought and achieved several big victories in the past few years, his direct forces had also lost a lot. Now the Qing Dynasty was getting stronger and stronger. Many of his subordinates from the outside factions were beginning to be restless.

    As Yuan Chengzhi''s direct forces of the Golden Serpent Camp became the minority, he had gradually be unable to suppress some unruly people. That was why he was not willing to fight the Qing army.

    "Great Monk, Brother Song, are you certain you can win in a contest of martial arts?" Although Wei Xiaobao talked andughed happily, he was terribly scared. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with fighting or any of that bullshit, but it must be his fate to get tangled in a fight. So he turned his mind towards the martial arts contest.

    "Poor monk can win a fight." Jiumozhi smiled faintly, with unspeakable arrogance in his tone.

    "Big Brother Song, how about you?" Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed and turned to ask.

    "Except Yuan Chengzhi, I should have no problem with everyone else." Song Qingshu thought about it carefully. Yuan Chengzhi''s martial arts should be better than his, and he estimated that among the remaining people, Zuo Lengchan had the highest martial arts among the masters of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects. As long as he was guarded against his cold energy, coupled with his knowledge of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art, he had an innate advantage, and it was not a big problem to defeat him.

    "Haha, it seems that in this gambling appointment our victory is certain." Wei Xiaobao was happy in his heart and suddenly asked, "As for our third participant¡­"

    Seeing everyone in the scene looking at him, Duo Long suddenly dropped his chin, and tremblingly pointed at himself and asked, "Me?"

    "Brother Duo, you, as themander of the imperial guards, must be first-ss in martial arts. Among the remaining people on our side, you have the highest level of martial arts. Who could it be except you?" Wei Xiaobao smiled.

    Duo Long''s expression turned bitter, and he knew that he would naturally have no problem dealing with ordinary thieves, but for this group of martial arts maniacs, he was probably not an opponent.

    Seeing his sad expression, Wei Xiaobao naturally guessed what he was thinking, and quickly pulled him aside, "Brother, I will teach you a way to ensure that you are not in danger."

    "Brother Wei really is righteous, what is the method?" Duo Long''s eyes lit up.

    <strong>Goblin</strong>: Here''s a regr chapter of this week!

    For those of you who haven''t seen the announcement yet, I am thinking about opening up the Patreon membership feature once again. Please support the project on Patreon if you enjoy reading the novel.

 Chapter 83: The art of provocation

    <h4>Chapter 83: The art of provocation</h4>

    "When the timees, you can just choose the strongest person from our opponents topete." Wei Xiaobao said.

    "What!" Duo Long almost jumped up.

    "Big brother, don''t worry, listen to me slowly." Wei Xiaobao exined, "Have you heard that story about horse betting? We will use the inferior horse to fight against the best horse. No brother, I¡¯m not calling you an inferior horse! You just have to surrender, and after that the Great Monk and Brother Song will be able to secure the victory.¡±

    "Brother Wei really has a brilliant n." Duo Long''s eyes lit up when he heard it. "Don''t worry, I can still do something even if I lose."

    After making a decision, Wei Xiaobao hurriedly sent a letter to the Mount Tai Sect. On the second day, Song Qingshu, Jiumozhi, and Duo Long went to the site of the meeting alone. Seeing Wei Xiaobao who was beckoning to them at the foot of the mountain, Song Qingshu became somewhat angry, ¡®This little ruffian is obviously greedy for life and fears death and dare not go up the mountain. The little shit even said that the chiefmander of the army is going to be in the army and give us the glory of battle!¡¯

    "The battle is upon us, Master Song must not be impetuous." Jiumozhi turned his head and nced at him with a smile, obviously he had guessed what he was thinking.

    "Thank you Great Monk for your kind advice." Song Qingshu blushed and asked quickly, "I am curious to know how Yuan Chengzhi''s martial artspares with Great Monk?"

    "His martial arts skills are very high, but he will lose in a one-on-one fight." After thest fight, Jiumozhi kept trying to figure out Yuan Chengzhi''s weird Golden Serpent Swordy, knowing that if he encountered it again, he would definitely not be defeated by him likest time. He didn¡¯t want to bear the shame of fleeing from a fight again.

    "I am just intrigued to know which three of them they will send to fight." Looking at the Mountain in the distance, Song Qingshu said worriedly. He didn''t care much about the safety of the three of them. Everyone here was a great master. Without Wei Xiaobao to drag them down, even if the Mount Tai Sect was shameless enough to attack, he and Jiumozhi could still retreat calmly. Uh, as for Duo Long¡­that fellow daoist will not die a coward''s death.

    "A martial art master of the Qing Dynasty, the Maha Cakra Vajra, Jiumozhi, hase to experience the mountain." Before reaching the mountain gate, Jiumozhi had already summoned his internal energy and sent his loud voice in that direction.

    Song Qingshu''s face turned ck, this big-eared monk still loves to show off so much, but why do you have to scream?

    All the masters present on the Jade Emperor Peak of Mount Tai were shocked, the internal energy of this Jiumozhi was probably superior to everyone here.

    After the three of them went up the mountain, everyone there cast their eyes on them. What they saw was a Monk, a young man, and a group of officers and soldiers. Facing a group of masters, they did not show any timidity at all.

    "Qingshu, it really is you." When Taoist Chongxu saw that young man, he immediately recognized him as Wudang¡¯s banished apprentice Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu was startled, wondering how anyone could recognize him? Looking back, Chongxu''s appearance and attire gave a faint impression in his mind, "Elder Chongxu?"

    "Qingshu, when Daoist spiritual master Zhang banished you from the sect, his true intention was to make you reflect on your own faults. But we didn''t expect you to fall so low and be a running dog of the Qing Dynasty." Daoist Chongxu¡¯s tone was full of regret.

    The people on the scene didn''t expect this change. Many people present at the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Lion-ying Assembly had heard of it, and they all looked at Song Qingshu.

    Jiumozhi also nced at Song Qingshu and was surprised, thinking in his heart, ¡®Song Qingshu is so young, yet his martial arts are so strong, it turns out that he was from the Wudang Sect, no wonder¡­¡¯

    "Song Qingshu owed the Wudang Sect, and it was paid off at the Lion-ying Assembly. It''s just that the heavens took pity on me, let me have another chance at life. Now Song Qingshu has nothing to do with the Wudang Sect, and you don''t have to show this anger. We have no connection." Song Qingshu said coldly, but everyone in the scene did not notice the mystery in his words. They didn''t know that he had clearly stated his rtionship with the previous Song Qingshu.

    He was not the original Song Qingshu, and he didn''t get the slightest benefit from the Wudang Sect. When he woke up, his meridians were destroyed and he was banished by the Wudang Sect, which led to a series of humiliations. And now, a person from the Wudang sect suddenly appeared, ced themselves on the moral high ground and bagan to me him. So, Song Qingshu would naturally not give him any face.

    "Good, good!" Although Daoist Chongxu had a lot of self-cultivation, even he became very angry. "Then let this senior clear our shame." After saying that, he was ready to draw his sword and attack.

    "Wait, today is the agreed-upon martial arts contest to determine an oue. Are you sure you are the first master they are sending out?" Song Qingshu asked.

    Daoist Chongxu advance couldn''t help but stagnate, and he looked back to his camp. Zuo Lengchan thought, ¡®Of those present here, Master Fang Zheng''s Yi Jin Jing (Tendon Changing Method) has reached the highest stage, and he is bound to win. The Golden Serpent King Yuan Chengzhi also has outstanding martial arts skills¡­wait a moment. As a surprise piece, he should participate at the end, and the remaining candidates must also be cautious. At present, Doist Chongxu and I have the highest martial arts, and there is nothing wrong with sending him up. It''s just that we don¡¯t actually know anything about this young man, his level of strength is not clear¡­¡¯

    Thinking of this, Zuo Lengchan stood up and said, "This is something concerning the internal matters of your Wudang Sect, and should not be counted in this contest of martial arts, if you can escape with your life under Daoist Chongxu¡¯s hand, this Zuo wille to experience your brilliant skills."

    Everyone in the scene scolded him as shameless, even Master Fang Zheng couldn''t help but frown, feeling that it was a bit wrong to bully a young junior like this.

    If Song Qingshu refused, and the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything, but being maddened by Daoist Chongxu, he couldn''t help humming coldly, "Well, I''ll be dealing with Daoist Chongxu first, and you should be prepared. I will be sure to teach Master Zou some of my brilliant skills."

    Daoist Chongxu frowned, and couldn''t help but say, "Song Qingshu, you are still too immature, and this poor Daoist doesn''t want to take advantage of this. You can fight with the leader of the faction first, and this poor Daoist wille to ask for advice in the future."

    Jiumozhi also admired the integrity of this man, and was about to persuade Song Qingshu to agree, but the other party directly refused and said, "No, it will only take one move to defeat you. It won''t cost me too much energy, and so Master Zou wouldn''t be able to take advantage of it."

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone at the scene felt that he was extremely arrogant. Daoist Chongxu was a famous master in the wulin, with his mastery of Taiji Swordy. Defeating him with one move, even Jiumozhi felt that Song Qingshu was blinded by anger.

    Daoist Chongxuughed twice, "Good, good, good! Poor Daoist will then see how your Excellency beats me with one move."

    "You must make the move first, otherwise I might not even have the chance to draw the sword when I make a move." Song Qingshu stood with one of his hands behind his back, and with the other he made a gesture of ¡®bring it on¡¯, with the gait of a grandmaster, "If I can''t defeat you with one move. You can just treat me as if I lost, and I won¡¯t bepetingter as well."

    Jiumozhi and Duo Long changed their expressions and were about to stop. Song Qingshu raised his hand and showed a look that made them feel relieved. The two of them had to suppress their doubts and watch the changes.

    Daoist Chongxu''s expression hardened, and he wondered if the other party had really learned some majestic skills, so now that he was so confident? Thinking that today was a matter of the Mount Tai Sect''s survival, as long as he wins this match first, and wins the next match for the Mount Tai Sect. After that he could decide what to do about the matter of his own sect.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> If you like reading this novel, please support the project by bing a Patron on Patreon.

 Chapter 84: The first match

    <h4>Chapter 84: The first match</h4>

    <i>This is a sponsored chapter! Let''s thank<strong> Someone</strong> for his kindness!</i>

    Taoist Chongxu slowly turned to the right, holding the sword in his left hand and lifting it up. The sword was horizontally in front of his chest, and his left and right palms were facing each other, like holding a ball. Everyone in the scene saw that his sword strike had not yet been released, and they were already ready to admire his sword skills.

    Holding the sword art in his right hand, the sword in his left hand slightly shook. Suddenly it pierced ahead, and the tip of the sword trembled sharply. It was impossible to see where the attack wasing from. It targeted Song Qingshu''s seven major acupoints.

    Three ws were revealed, and Jiumozhi was about to open his mouth to remind Song Qingshu of the ws in the opponent''s sword skills. Suddenly, several white circles appeared in front of everyone,rge circles and small circles, positive circles and diagonal circles, shing endlessly. It created a circr pattern in front of Jiumozhi''s eyes, he realized that the previous ws had disappeared.

    Daoist Chongxu sword created more and more illusory circles. After a short while, his whole body has been hidden in countless circles. When one circle disappeared, another regenerated. The long sword was extremely fast, and it didn¡¯t produce the slightest shadow. The sound of the de splitting the wind showed that the flexibility of the performer had reached the state of a master. Everyone at the scene could no longer see any ws in his swordsmanship, but felt that there were thousands of long swords covering his whole body. They were shocked for a while, thinking that the reputation of the Taiji Swordy was really well deserved.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Song Qingshu''s mouth, he unsheathed his wooden sword, and performed The Dragon Soars in the Sky from the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms.

    "No!" Jiumozhi thought he was insane, if he was hit by the sword, wouldn¡¯t his arm be cut off by the opponent''s long sword?

    The rest of the masters in the scene also felt that Song Qingshu was too arrogant. He wanted to show off, so he rushed to the most dazzling ce of the opponent''s sword formation, thinking that he was invincible.

    Unexpectedly, after the sound of the metals colliding, Daoist Chongxu actually took five steps back, looking at the half of the long sword in his hand, his face turned ashen, and he said in disbelief, "I was defeated!"

    Everyone in the scene stood up in shock. They didn''t know how the situation had suddenly reversed, and the people with lower martial arts didn''t understand what had happened.

    Jiumozhi, Fang Zheng, Zuo Lengchan and others barely saw a peculiarity. It seems that the center of the circles of Taiji Swordy was its w. Maybe Zhang Sanfeng knew about this w, but it was certain that even Daoist Chongxu himself did not know about it. However, this Song Qingshu.. he could tell at a nce! They couldn''t help but start to reassess Song Qingshu''s strength.

    Song Qingshu thanked his luck once again. Just now, he repeatedly spoke out without shame just to provoke the other party.

    Under the covenant of one move, Daoist Chongxu would not be able to tell whether what he was saying was true or false, and would definitely use the strongest defensive swordsmanship in order to seek stability, and think that he would be invincible from the beginning.

    What he didn''t know was that Song Qingshu was a cheat character who was familiar with the original story. Of course, he knew that the weakness of his Taiji Swordy was in the most dazzling part of the circles. If Daoist Chongxu used ordinary swordsmanship to attack and defend against Song Qingshu, based on his swordsmanship, it was likely that neither of them would be able to determine the victory or defeat within a hundred moves, but Daoist Chongxu eventually chose Taiji Swordy, which Song Qingshu was familiar with and its weaknesses.

    He was defeated by one of the younger generations in the sect, even if Daoist Chongxu was a thousand times more broad-minded, he couldn''t help feeling ashamed, "Poor Daoist has no face to stay here anymore, I shall first go back to the sect and reflect in seclusion." Everyone kept quiet as he went down the mountain alone.

    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay unrted to Wudang Sect''s name anymore." Song Qingshu sighed and looked up at Zuo Lengchan, "Chief of the alliance, it''s your turn to fight."

    Zuo Lengchan''s face turned blue and then white, thinking that his and Daoist Chongxu¡¯s martial arts were about the same, and Daoist Chongxu was defeated by him.

    But after all, he was a hero of wulin, and when his mind was set, he would have to find a solution, "Okay, but even an expert swordsman like Daoist Chongxu was defeated by your swordsmanship. This Zuo is afraid that his swordsmanship is no better than Daoist Chongxu. So this time I have decided to change theparison method, and not topare sword skills with you."

    Zuo Lengchan generously admitted that his swordsmanship was inferior to Daoist Chongxu, but no one in the scene felt that he was upright and honest. On the contrary, they did not expect him topete with a younger generation as a respectable martial arts senior, but he asked the other party to not use his best martial arts. How shameless was this?

    "Oh, what do you want topare?" Song Qingshu suddenly became interested.

    "Internal energy." Zuo Lengchan looked at Song Qingshu and sneered in his heart. Even if this guy started practicing in his mother''s womb, how high can his internal strength be at this age?

    Jiumozhi already knew that he himself was a very shameless person. But, he didn''t expect to encounter someone with a thicker skin than him this time. He couldn''t help but sneer, "Your Excellency, as the chief of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects, this kind of behavior is quite shameful."

    "Heh!" Zuo Lengchan didn''t care, "We are going topete in martial arts, and there is no rule that we mustpete only with swords."

    Song Qingshu knew that the other party wanted to deal with him with his Freezing Inner Energy, so he put the wooden sword back behind him, and said with a smile, "That''s right, this one admires the chief of the alliance''s style and boldness. Today I am here to experience your brilliant skills."

    Seeing that his tone did not seem to be false, Zuo Lengchan felt strange, could it be that this guy really admired him?

    What he didn''t know was that Song Qingshu really admired him for his cruel behavior, and he had the majestic aura of a ruler. It was a pity that he had no protagonist''s plot armor in the original story.

    "Young Master Song, if you please!" Zuo Lengchan, as a famous figure in the martial arts, was asking his opponent to abandon his sword and use his palm.

    "Okay!" Song Qingshu was not polite, and attacked with the Great Devil Subduing Palm.

    A few feet away, when Zuo Lengchan felt oing ferocious air, he couldn''t help being shocked, and hurriedly used the Mount Song Sect''s Great Song Yang Palm to match him.

    Zuo Lengchan fists and palm style consisted of sudden movements and it had lots of variations. Song Qingshu''s style was simple, but it was extremely powerful. Every time he attacked, he managed tond a hit. In contrast, Zuo Lengchan¡¯s Great Song Yang Palm had too many tricks and too many variations. As the two fought faster and faster, those who were slightly weaker in martial arts in the field could hardly see their movements.

    "Great Monk, between Young Master Song and the chief of the alliance, who has the upper hand?" Duo Long only felt that the situation between the two was dangerous, and he couldn''t see who had the advantage, so he couldn''t help but ask.

    "Although this Chief of the alliance is currently restrained, his decades of martial arts cultivation is not for nothing. It may not be easy for Young Master Song to defeat him." Jiumozhi could see at a nce that the two of them were now in a stalemate. No one could beat the other in a short time.

    Zuo Lengchan became more confident as he fought, and he was grateful. Although his opponent''s palm strike was clever, it was not as shocking as his swordsmanship that was just revealed. He immediately summoned more of his strength to attack his opponent.

    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of fighting with a master to integrate all the palm skills he knew. However, if he wanted to use the Golden Palm of the Emei Sect, the Wudang Sect¡¯s Taiji Fist, the Heaven Shaking Iron Palm, the Silky Palm; The Heart Shattering Palm, the Great Devil Subduing Palm in the Nine Yin Scripture, and the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms of the Beggar Sect''s and slowly integrate them together. How would he even be able to do it?

    The Golden Palm, Wudang Taiji Fist, and the Heaven Shaking Iron Palm, Wudang Silky Palm contained the softness aspect and there was nothing superfluous left in them. Heart Shattering Palm, and the Great Devil Subduing Palm are the masterworks of Huang Chang, the grand master of a generation. It was not easy to change one move or the other. The Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms have been improved by dozens of generations of Beggar Sect masters, and it can be said that it has reached the pinnacle. Adding something would be too much, and subtracting something would result in an insufficient output.

    So, how could Song Qingshu just simply change anything?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon if you enjoy reading this novel. The amount doesn''t matter, your continued support keeps me motivated!

 Chapter 85: The unexpected results of the second match

    <h4>Chapter 85: The unexpected results of the second match</h4>

    Zuo Lengchan felt a different kind of feeling in his heart. He only felt that Song Qingshu''s palm technique became more and more fluent, and if this stalemate continued like this, the other party might really be able to integrate several different styles of palm techniques.

    And there was a trace of thought in his heart to surpass Song Qingshu. He just admitted that he was inferior in terms of sword skills. And now, if he couldn¡¯t beat him, the prestige of Mount Song Sect and himself would hit rock bottom. Thinking of this, Zuo Lengchan became determined, he started fighting while expending a great amount of internal strength. Circting the Freezing Inner Energy at his fingertips, he stabbed towards his opponent.

    Song Qingshu''s heart shuddered, knowing that this was Zuo Lengchan''s unique skill, Freezing Inner Energy, but he wanted to try his Divine Brilliance Scripture true qi against it without evading, and he threw out a palm strike.

    Palm and fingers shed, and the two who were just as fast as lightning settled down immediately. In the eyes of the others on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak, Zuo Lengchan''s face became paler and paler, and the stone b on which his feet, a bit of frost could be seen. But Song Qingshu''s expression was solemn, with a faint red color shing on his face.

    "Great Monk, will Young Master Song be okay?" Seeing Zuo Lengchan''s ability to freeze all the bs and produce ice, Duo Long was shocked and couldn''t help but worry for Song Qingshu.

    But Jiumozhi showed a calm smile, "The Chief can rest assured, when masterspete with internal energy, the victory or defeat is quite noticeable. This chief of the alliance hasn''t yet reached the realm of control, which causes the true energy to leak from his body. On the other hand, the internal energy of Young Master Song is condensed and strong. So, in at most a stick of incense, Zuo Lengchan will lose."

    When Zuo Lengchan in the arena heard Jiumozhi¡¯sment, he was shocked, thinking that in order to show off, he often deliberately let the icy energy leak out. This act attracted disciples and gained their admiration, but he knew that in the eyes of real masters, it was something lowly. Humiliated and angry, he forgot to control his breathing, and immediately felt his opponent''s surging hot and ferocious inner strength.

    Everyone present in Mount Tai saw Zuo Lengchan squirting blood, retreating ten feet, and clenching his jaws. He was obviously seriously injured.

    Song Qingshu calmed down the disruption in his body and smiled faintly, "We won the first match." Then he turned and walked back.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had won one match, Jiumozhi felt that till now the contest had been ording to what was intended. He gave a longugh and stood out from the crowd. He stood in the arena and looked around the crowd, "A martial art master from the Qing Court, Tibetan Empire¡¯s Maha Cakra Vajra Kumozhi, greets the masters of the Central ins, and I am here to ask for advice."

    The expressions of everyone on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak changed, and for a while, they couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could defeat him. The Golden Serpent King, who was recognized as the highest martial artist, could be his match. However, everyone unanimously decided to let him hide and be a hidden card. Having lost one game, the candidate for this second match had be a problem.

    "Amitabha Buddha! This one has been long heard that the Maha Cakra Vajra is proficient in the Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin. This Old Monk is not talented, but today I should experience it." Master Fang Zheng walked slowly into the arena after a Buddha''s horn was heard.

    "What a fine Vajra Zen Lion''s Roar!" Jiumozhi''s eyes lit up, and he felt that in terms of pure internal strength, the other party did not seem to be beneath him.

    "It is rumored that Master Xuanbei of our temple was defeated in the hands of Your Excellency in Dali Heavenly Dragon Monastery. Dare I ask Maha Cakra Vajra, may I know if it is true?" Abbot Fang Zheng raised his head, and stared scorchingly at Jiumozhi.

    Death of the opponent was a testament of his fame and skills, although it did not paint a good picture, that was actually one of the most triumphant battles of Jiumozhi''s life. But considering the political influence, he kept it vague, "It is not umon for an opponent to have not learned properly and lose to this Poor Monk. As for how heter died, this Poor Monk does not know."

    Hearing that he obviously did not deny it, the people in the scene couldn''t help but feel a chill. Abbot Fang Zheng''s eyes condensed and slowly said, "Old Monk will use the Thousand Hands Buddha''s Palm to test the so-called Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin."

    After speaking, he moved his palm lightly. This palm strike was an ordinary move, the middle of the palm suddenly swayed slightly, and immediately changed from one palm to two palms, two palms to four palms, four palms to eight palms, and eight palms to sixteen palms. Then it turned into thirty-two palms, and the palm strikes were unpredictable. With each palm strike, it had changed to several directions in the middle of the action. The palm strikes were extremely well executed.

    Jiumozhi admired this in his heart. It was such aplicated palm technique, but palm strength did not scatter at all. He really had practiced the Thousand Hands Buddha''s Palm to the summit.

    After focusing his mind, he raised his hand, and put his right index finger and middle finger lightly together and twisted it. It took the shape of a flower, and he lightly shot three strikes at the opponent.

    Many disciples at the top of the mountain saw his three strikes, which were really ordinary andpletely unable topare with the momentum of Abbot Fang Zheng''s Thousand Hands Buddha''s Palm, and they cheered.

    However, the masters of the various factions and other masters realized that Jiumozhi¡¯s use was indeed the authentic Shaolin Temple''s finger technique. In the blink of an eye, the palm prints in the sky in front of Abbot Fang Zheng copsed after a little while, and the sound of cheers came to an abrupt end.

    "The Great Monk is really good at martial arts! Hahaha!" Duo Long on the side was so relieved that he couldn''t help but shout and cheered for him.

    Song Qingshu smiled as he looked at him, thinking that Duo Long was indeed a straightforward and enthusiastic man.

    Abbot Fang Zheng saw that his palm shadow was shattered, his expression condensed, and his palms moved outwards toplement the shattered palm shadow, but the momentum of advancement inevitably slowed down.

    Jiumozhi took the opportunity to attack, smashed his opponents palm strikes with his fingers, showing off his skill mastery. Pattra Finger, Great Wisdom Samadhi Finger, Animitta Kalpa Finger, Maha Finger¡­a variety of Shaolin skills were emerging in an endless stream, and everyone in the scene was dazzled. Everyone had the same thought, <i>¡®So mysterious, I thought that this monk was known to be proficient in Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin, and his reputation was indeed well-deserved.¡¯</i>

    Master Fang Zheng studied the Yi Jin Jing carefully, and his internal strength had entered the state of transformation. Seeing his exquisite palm skills, everyone cheered secretly when he kept turning the danger into a blessing several times.

    After fighting for a while, Jiumozhi had figured out his opponent''s condition, and knew that within ten strokes, the winner would be determined. Thinking of his own stunts just now was dazzling enough, he was about to make a rush to end the battle, suddenly his expression changed drastically, he quickly jumped out of the ring, and said to his opponent with severe expression, "Old Master¡¯s Yi Jin Jing is really exquisite, and this Poor Monk admires this. It¡¯s a tie this time."

    Everyone in the scene did not expect this change. Just now Abbot Fang Zheng was obviously in the situation where he defended more and attacked less. It was clear that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. Unexpectedly, Jiumozhi suddenly just gave up.

    Abbot Fang Zheng was also bewildered. He was just about to ask, but Jiumozhi had turned and walked off the stage without saying a word. Thinking that this battle would determine the survival of the Mount Tai Sect, Fang Zheng sighed inwardly and acquiesced to this situation.

    Everyone in Mount Tai Sect apuded. The two strongest opponents had alreadypeted, and this third match is likely to be won by their own side. It was also stated in the previous contest conditions that if there is a draw, the Mount Tai Sect would be considered to have won.

    Seeing the festive gesture on the other side, Duo Long asked Jiumozhi with a very puzzled expression, "Great Monk, why did you just now¡­"

    Jiumozhi had a gloomy face, he said nothing, and ignored him.

    Song Qingshu thoughtfully said in a soft voice, "The Dharma seeks to survive the world, and martial arts lies in killing. The two run counter to each other. Seventy Two Forms of Shaolin, each of which can hurt and kill people, is fierce and cruel. Harmony means that every move must be resolved by the correspondingpassionate Dharma. If not, the hostility will prate into the viscera, bing deeper and deeper. It would be a hundred times more powerful than any external poison¡­"

    It turns out that this situation was very simr to that of Ren Woxing and Zuo Lengchan. When he thought about the end of Jiumozhi''s madness in the original work, Song Qingshu could guess something.

    Hearing his words, Jiumozhi¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce look first, and then turned into a daze. After all, he was a person of great aplishments in Buddhism, and gradually he realized something.

    "It''s time for the third match." Yuan Chengzhi walked out of the crowd slowly, looking at the three with a smile.

    Seeing the iconic Golden Serpent Sword on the opponent''s back, Duo Long''s face turned pale.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon. With as little as $1 a month you can support the project and keep me motivated.

 Chapter 86: The fall

    <h4>Chapter 86: The fall</h4>

    Before this Duo Long and Wei Xiaobao were very optimistic, Jiumozhi and Song Qingshu would win two matches, and it didn''t matter if he directly surrendered to the opponent. How could he know that Jiumozhi would have an ident, and his own match would actually determine the sess or failure of this mission!

    In the entire Qing Dynasty officialdom, if there was a person who made all officials frightened, it was the Golden Serpent King of Shandong.

    In the past few years, the high-ranking generals of the Qing army and the imperial courtmanders who lost their lives under Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s Golden Serpent Sword were not just eighty or one hundred. In addition, they defeated the Qing army several times, resulting in the growing momentum of the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong.

    The other two issues were naturally Wu Sangui, the opportunistic king of Pingxi in Shanhai Pass, and Prince Hongli, who boasted his own strength in Shengjing and coveted the throne.

    Duo Long thought in his heart that if it had nothing to do with the overall situation, it didn¡¯t matter if he admitted defeat. But now, it had be a big deal, and he couldn¡¯t bepared with his opponent. So, if he surrendered directly to Yuan Chengzhi, a major criminal, and returned to the capital, the Emperor would definitely not take that lightly. And his poor life would be over.

    He had the intention to fight but he knew that his martial arts was far from Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s equal, and that the opponent hated the Qing Court to the bone. This guy was notoriously cruel to the Qing officials. <i>¡®I guess this poor life will have to be sacrificed for the Emperor¡¯</i> Duo Long was in a dilemma.

    At the moment, Jiumozhi was secretly adjusting the chaotic energy in his body, and had no time to pay attention to the matters in the contest. Song Qingshu sighed, knowing that today¡¯s matter was no longer in their favor, and turned around to persuade, ¡°Chief, you can just admit defeat. After all, life is more important. I will exin it to the Emperor for you. After all, there was a reason for this matter. I was too careless before, and I didn''t calcte the fight woulde to this."

    "Have you finished whispering over there, have you discussed it well? If you can''t send someone up, then just give in. You can¡¯t just keep dragging, or should we wait forever?" The Mount Tai Sect sent a Taoist priest to ask them sarcastically.

    Song Qingshu was angry, but knew that it was indeed their own fault, and he couldn''t refute it. Seeing Duo Long''s face turning blue and white, he knew that the man wanted to fight, but Song Qingshu, as a modern man, didn''t regard his life as so worthless, and was about to admit defeat, "We admit defeat in the third match¡­"

    At this time, a cold voice came from behind, "The third match will be handed over to this one."

    Song Qingshu turned his head in surprise, only to see a young man in red clothes, who looked like a woman, had appeared behind him.

    "Who is this person?"

    "I don''t know, but looking at his fragile appearance, he is definitely not the opponent of the Golden Serpent King."

    *****

    Hearing the doubts of the disciples, the heads of the various sects looked at each other. Even the most knowledgeable Master Fang Zheng could not recognize this handsome young man who suddenly appeared.

    It turns out that Dongfang Bubai has note down from the ck Wood Cliff for decades. Naturally, few people in the wulin had seen his true face, and it was reasonable to not recognize him.

    Different from the others, Yuan Chengzhi had perfected internal and external martial arts, so he has a keen sense of danger. When Dongfang Bubai appeared, he had an overwhelming feeling in his whole body , and he had an ominous premonition in his heart.

    "The third one is obviously that officer, why are you changing it?" After resting for so long, Zuo Lengchan was finally feeling better. He also faintly felt the danger of Dongfang Bubai, and did not want to change anything. So, he subconsciously wanted to stop him.

    Dongfang Bubai, didn''t even bother to look at him. His expression didn''t fluctuate at all. Song Qingshu gave a wry smile, and had no choice but to argue, "We never said who the third person was. Besides, did you not keep the dignified Golden Serpent King hidden in the dark as well?"

    Zuo Lengchan couldn''t help but be speechless, so he hummed coldly, turned to sit down, and started to heal the internal injuries he suffered.

    Dongfang Bubai smiled faintly, and walked slowly onto the arena step by step.

    Yuan Chengzhi felt that every time the opponent took a step, his heart couldn''t help but shake. When the opponent stepped onto the arena, he realized that his internal energy had been disturbed by the opponent''s step. Under the horror, he subconsciously unsheathed the Golden Serpent Sword. Yuan Chengzhi''s heart slowly calmed down when the unique and familiar touch of the Golden Serpent Sword came in his hand.

    Dongfang Bubai nced at him with admiration and asked, "Your Excellency is the Golden Serpent King who ims to be the number one martial artist in the Central ins in recent years?"

    "There is always a heaven above the heavens, as there are many experts in the world, and this title of number one in the Central ins, Yuan dare not deserve it." Yuan Chengzhi replied, while guarding against any attacks. He didn''t know why he was feeling like that. The other side clearly looked like a weak girl. But his instinct told him that the other party was extremely dangerous.

    "You don''t dare to be?" Dongfang Bubai sneered, "Let me try your skills." As soon as his voice fell, the person appeared in front of Yuan Chengzhi, and a few silver needles pierced towards him.

    "Huh?" Dongfang Bubai whispered, he noticed a sh of golden light in front of him, and his opponent had already retreated from the original ce.

    Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s temple was full of cold weat. Just now, he waspletely on guard, but he didn¡¯t expect the opponent''s speed to be as fast as lightning. He knew that if it weren¡¯t for the Gold-wire Vest Protector, he would have been restrained by the opponent with just one move, and he could have been seriously injured, or even dead!

    "It''s a bit interesting, your response is good, and the swordsmanship is quite unique." Dongfang Bubai looked at the small opening in the sleeve of his opponent''s Golden Serpent Sword, and said with a smile.

    All the masters at the peak were astonished. Among the shing lights just now, none of them could see the movements of the man in red clothes.

    As for those as strong as Fang Zheng and others, they could barely see a red phantom. Song Qingshu''s face was also a bit ugly. Although he had seen the battle between Dongfang Bubai and the Sunflower Elder before, he got a clear idea from this fight with Yuan Chengzhi. When Dongfang Bubai got serious, if you didn¡¯t have something to protect your body, you¡¯re dead.

    "Just who is your excellency?" Yuan Chengzhi was terrified, and became even more vignt.

    Dongfang Bubai did not answer, a red light shed past, and once again attacked Yuan Chengzhi.

    With the experience of thest time, Yuan Chengzhi was obviously not as unprepared as he was just now.

    The ever-changing movement was one of the best in the world. Yuan Chengzhi used it in the past to prevent his opponents from even touching the corners of his clothes. He did not expect that this time in front of this man in red, that would be like a child''s y.

    Everyone in Mount Tai saw the golden light in the center of the arena. It turned out that Yuan Chengzhi had brought the Golden Serpent Swordy to the extreme and protected the vitals around him.

    When the golden light shed, the red figure suddenly shed several feet away. Everyone saw a sneer on his lips, then turned into a red shadow to attack the golden light.

    Except for the two or three people on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak who could barely see their movements, everyone else could only see a group of golden lights dancing erratically in the arena, wandering around. And then, a red shadow, almost imperceptible, sometimes appeared above, sometimes appeared on the side of the golden light. The golden light was being attacked from all directions.

    Two groups of lights often split at the faintest of a touch, but with each contact, the golden light dimmed a bit. The expressions of the people who could see what was happening in the arena changed one after another.

    With the sound of shing of steel, the two finally separated.

    Looking at Yuan Chengzhi, who was standing in the field with a red dot on the center of his eyebrows and gradually fading light in his eyes, Song Qingshu sighed in his heart, <i>¡®Today Miss Youyou might be a new widow.¡¯</i>(Goblin: good for you mc!)

 Chapter 87: Kangxis scheme

    <h4>Chapter 87: Kangxis scheme</h4>

    Everyone on the side of Mount Tai Sect slowly understood what was going on, looking at everything in front of them incredulously, no one could say a word, the scene could be described as dead silence.

    "How could the Golden Serpent King die?"

    "Leader, he is clearly superb¡­"

    The subordinates apanying Yuan Chengzhi were even more pale, and felt that the sky had fallen around them.

    Seeing Dongfang Bubai turning around and about to walk down the mountain, everyone in Mount Tai Sect was frightened and angry, but when they thought of his unpredictable martial arts, no one dared to stop him.

    In the end, Abbot Fang Zheng asked, "Who are you?"

    Dongfang Bubai paused, withoutment, the red shadow shed, and the figure gradually disappeared into the distance like a red smoke, apanied by a longugh,

    "The world has passed my generation,

    And when I enter the world,

    Those years will remind you;

    When Emperors fight for the world,

    I talked andughed, and was drunk in myself."

    (Goblin: A poem by Li Bai, who was a famous poet from the Tang Dynasty. Had fun tranting this too!)

    Seeing the faces of everyone from the Mount Tai Sect turn like a bereaved new widow, Song Qingshu quickly stepped forward and said, "ording to our previous agreement, we won three matches. So. this time you lose. ording to the agreement, the Mount Tai Sect will ept the imperial edict."

    The leader of Mount Tai Sect, Taoist Tianmen, looked dazed, and subconsciously murmured to himself, "Even the Golden Serpent King is dead. Could it be that the Mount Tai Sect is really going to be destroyed in the hands of this Tianmen?"

    Song Qingshu knew that the crowd on the mountain was excited now, and he didn''t dare to continue to over-stimte them. In case he was attacked by this group of opponents, Song Qingshu would have to escape. Although the opponent would not be able to catch him, it would damage his heroic image.

    "Tomorrow we will send an envoy to the mountain to announce the edict, and today we will say goodbye first." After Song Qingshu finished speaking, he greeted Jiumozhii and Duo Long and went straight down the mountain.

    *****

    "What! That ruffian Yuan is dead?" Hearing the situation on the mountain, Wei Xiaobao stood up with surprise, and he paced back and forth while thinking in his heart, ¡®Now that Yuan Chengzhi is dead, the Golden Serpent Camp has no leader and would be easy to defeat. If I, Wei Xiaobao, made such a remarkable achievement. What will Xiao Xuanzi reward me? The title of earl must be guaranteed, and it''s not impossible to be awarded¡­¡± (Goblin: Remember, Wei Xiaobao and Kangxi used these names to call each other.)

    After making up his mind, Wei Xiaobao stood up immediately, "Notify the brothers of Qing Camp to prepare and set off immediately, and the target is the forces of that rebel stationed at the Golden Serpent Camp thirty miles away."

    With a strange expression on his face, Duo Long suddenly stood up and said, "The emperor has a verbal order, and Wei Xiaobao please ept it."

    "The fu*k, what tricks did Xiao Xuanzi y now?" Wei Xiaobao couldn''t help being surprised, and quickly knelt down to take the edict.

    "Listen, Xiao Guizi, once Dongfang Bubai appears, you will immediately roll back to me with the QIng camp soldiers and officials. No other ideas are allowed. If you are greedy for meritorious service, I will have you guard the Ninggu Pagoda." As he spoke Emperor Kangxi¡¯s secret oral statement, Duo Long couldn''t help but twitch.

    Wei Xiaobao disagreed in his heart. He felt that it would be a shame not to take advantage of this kind of god-given opportunity, and he said, "That n is merely a n. But this is reality¡­pity, we¡­"

    Song Qingshu stopped him and said, "Brother Wei, after listening to the Emperor''s edict, he seems to have anticipated today''s situation a long time ago, and the wording in the edict is so harsh, Brother Wei should not take personal risks."

    Wei Xiaobao was shocked, thinking that Xiao Xuanzi has always been unpredictable, smarter than Zhuge Liang, and his belly was really ck. Fortunately he realized that early.

    "Thank you Brother Song for the reminder." Wei Xiaobao was just in a momentary haze, and soon woke up, "Notify the brothers from Camp, we will leave for the Capital immediately."

    *****

    Three dayster, in the Imperial Study Room in the Forbidden City of Yanjing.

    "Emperor, this time this official did not fail in his duties, andpletely suppressed the wulin in the Qing Dynasty, and all the sects are now subservient to the court." When Wei Xiaobao saw Emperor Kangxi, he quickly tried to show off his merits.

    "Okay, okay, We know you have worked hard." Emperor Kangxi replied lightly, and continued to look at his memorial.

    Wei Xiaobao was startled, thinking that in situations like these, Xiao Xuanzi should have praised me. He probably didn''t say it clearly enough, and he hurriedly salivated and said, "Honored Emperor, this time we also killed that ruffian Yuan Chengzhi."

    "Oh?" Emperor Kangxi''s expression moved, and finally put down the memorial, looked up at Wei Xiaobao, and said with a smile but not a smile, "It is clear that We sent Master Dongfang to hide in the shadows and killed Yuan Chengzhi. How are you taking credit for it?"

    "Oh how horrible! I took the credit belonging to Xiao Xuanzi." Wei Xiaobao¡¯s heart shook. Fortunately, he had always been clever and flexible. He immediately gave a thumbs up, "The Emperor is really enigmatic. So it was all in your n to send Master Dongfang to help secretly."

    "Xiaobao, did you really think We wanted to suppress the wulin?" Emperor Kangxi''s tone could not hide his smugness.

    "Could it be¡­" Wei Xiaobao looked confused, Song Qingshu was also thinking in his heart, and looked at Emperor Kangxi in surprise.

    "Yes, how can we put mere ruffians from wulin in my eyes? Our goal has always been Yuan Chengzhi and his Golden Serpent Camp. The reason why We dared to risk antagonizing the wulin and sent you out with a lot of fanfare to suppress them was all part of the n. If we make any advances to the territory of Shandong, all sects in Shandong will definitely ask Yuan Chengzhi for help." A strange light shed in Emperor Kangxi''s eyes, and he continued, "We sent Master Dongfang to hide in the dark. Once Yuan Chengzhi is drawn out of his base camp, he would look for opportunities to attack. Only by killing him can We get rid of a big trouble in Our heart."

    "This time this official''s admiration for the Emperor is really like a surging river, uninterrupted, and like the Yellow River flooding everything in its path," Wei Xiaobao''s exaggerated expression of surprise made Emperor Kangxi feel very good. "So that mission in several other provinces is purely to confuse that stupid Yuan?"

    "Yes," Emperor Kangxi nodded, "If We sent you directly to Shandong, it would definitely arouse Yuan Chengzhi''s suspicion. He might not be so easily fooled. However, when he sees you purging other provinces and sects, he would really think that We want to suppress the wulin, hahahaha¡­"

    "May know why the Emperor specially ordered us to not pursue the victory momentum and destroy the Golden Serpent Camp?" Song Qingshu asked a question that had been puzzling him. Although he was more willing to see this situation, this move from Emperor Kangxi must have a deep meaning. It was better to be prepared.

    "ording to the spy''s report, the leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp have been ill-intentioned in the past year. Had it not been suppressed by Yuan Chengzhi''s prestige, We are afraid they would have fallen into infighting. Now that Yuan Chengzhi is dead, they will have a bloody battle in order to be the next leader. If we attack them at this time, it may force them to hug each other and put down their prejudices. That would be a mistake." Emperor Kangxi nced at Song Qingshu and smiled faintly.

    "The Emperor is really clever, so we will wait until they bite each other like dogs and suffer heavy casualties, and then be the fisherman¡­" Wei Xiaobao''s oily words again came to his ears, but Song Qingshu felt that ayer of cold sweat was oozing down his back.

    ¡°I used to think I was familiar with the plot of the story, but when I traveled through the world, I naturally regarded the characters in this world as a kind of intelligent NPC. Now I know that there are actually many talented people in this world. I will pay the price if I¡¯m careless.¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for the dy. I was busy with some real life matters.

    For this novel and the author, this chapter is a turning point and also an indication of his talent as a storyteller. What kind of novel is this? You should be able to guess from the intelligence the Emperor showed in this chapter. There will be a lot of simr antagonists, opponents, side characters in the novel in the future. So, look forward to an enjoyable read!

    And, as always, a Trillion thanks to all who are supporting me! I really appreciate it!

 Chapter 88: Borrowing clothes

    <h4>Chapter 88: Borrowing clothes</h4>

    After getting rid of a serious threat, Emperor Kangxi decided to hold a banquet in the pce that night, entertaining Dongfang Bubai, Wei Xiaobao and Song Qingshu.

    During the banquet, Jiumozhi suddenly stood up to say goodbye to Emperor Kangxi. Kangxi was stunned for a moment. He wondered if he had offended the monk in any way.

    Jiumozhi put his hands together and replied respectfully, "Replying to the Emperor, this poor monk is not concerned about temporary honor and disgrace. It''s just that something has gone wrong with this poor monk''s martial arts, and I have doubts. I need to go back to Tubo and ask for guidance from the seniors of Ningma Temple. Your Majesty, please forgive me."

    Song Qingshu also said, "Your Majesty, I also know a little about the Great Monk''s situation, and what he said is indeed true."

    "Since this is the case, then We shall not embarrass the Great Monk. Later, We shall order someone to write an alliance letter, and the Great Monk will bring it back to the Tubo Empire, so as to create a good rtionship between the two countries." Emperor Kangxi thought for a moment and quickly reacted.

    "To be able to form an alliance with the Qing Dynasty is indeed a great blessing for me in Tubo." Jiumozhi''s face showed his delight. Although this trip to the Central ins was not a sess, he formed an alliance with the Qing Dynasty and prepared to return with satisfaction.

    "I have heard for a long time that the senior monk Padmasambhava of Ningma Temple has been in seclusion for decades, and his cultivation is close to the realm of the divine. I also hope that the Great Monk will send a message for this seat. After this seat is free, I will definitely go to Ningma Temple to learn about the Great Master''s peerless skills." Dongfang Bubai, who was sitting at the top seat, put down his wine cup and said lightly.

    Thinking that this guy killed Yuan Chengzhi who was only slightly inferior to him while talking andughing on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak, Jiumozhi couldn''t help but solemnly say, "Ningma Temple will do its best to wee the Leader Dongfang."

    Dongfang Bubai nodded, ignored him, and poured himself some more drink.

    Seeing his aloof style, Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, <i>¡®This fuc*ker¡¯s martial arts skills are so high, and he even looks like a beauty. If he lived in modern times, he¡¯d probably make those star-chasing girls crazy.¡¯</i>

    *****

    For the next few days, Song Qingshu was almost bored to death in the pce. It turned out that the day after the banquet, Jiumozhi left for Tibet, and Wei Xiaobao was also anxious to go home to hug his wife. Dongfang Bubai''s whereabouts were mysterious, and he didn''t know where that guy was. There was only Song Qingshu, a first-ss guard, who had to stay there in the pce.

    "Fortunately, Emperor Kangxi has others from the wulin to protect him. I don''t need to be called for meager things. Otherwise, I might have to patrol in circles in the pce everyday. Thinking about it, I would lose the face of all the transmigrators in existence.¡± Song Qingshu muttered to himself.

    ording to Emperor Kangxi''s words, he usually has nothing fixed to do, and he will naturally be notified when he is needed.

    "Hey, it''s not bad at all, this feeling is really ufortable." Song Qingshu opened the window and stared at the stars in the sky in a daze.

    "There are assassins!" A guard''s cry came from a distance, if it wasn''t for Song Qingshu''s deep internal energy, he probably wouldn''t be able to hear it.

    "Why is the assassin so stupid, and went to the unpopted ce in the Cining Pce Garden?" Song Qingshu said sympathetically, but thinking that he was bored anyway, he turned over and jumped out of the window to look for the sound.

    It didn''t take long for him to hear the sound of swords intersecting. Song Qingshu shook his head and smiled. Although there were no real masters among the Manchu guards, all of them were skilled in martial arts. If they were surrounded by them, the assassin might not be able to escape.

    When passing the corridor and seeing the situation in the field clearly, Song Qingshu''s expression changed slightly.

    The man in ck who was besieged by the big inner pce guards, although wrapped in ck scarves, but the graceful curves of the figure clearly told everyone that she was a woman.

    But that was not the point, what made Song Qingshu change his face was the golden serpent shaped sword in the opponent''s hand.

    "Golden Serpent Sword?" Song Qingshu was startled, thinking that Yuan Chengzhi was dead, and the other party was a woman, how could he still not understand the identity of the assassin.

    Song Qingshu really admired Xia Qingqing in his heart. When she learned that her husband died at the hands of the Qing court, she, a woman, broke into the heavily guarded Forbidden City of the Qing Dynasty alone.

    However, with her martial arts, the assassination of Emperor Kangxi was destined to be akin to a bamboo basket to draw water, and now it seemed that it was difficult to say whether she could even save her own life.

    For a moment Song Qingshu was having mixed feelings. Xia Qingqing in the scene was already in grave danger, and with a low humming she used the sword in her hand.

    Knowing that he couldn''t wait any longer, Song Qingshu flipped his wrist, used the strength of ¡°The Twin Dragons Fetch Water¡±, and aimed at Xia Qingqing, who was in danger, and pulled back with all his strength.

    Xia Qingqing was dealing with the long swords shing from all directions, and suddenly felt a strong forceing, as if her body was pulled into the darkness in the distance by an invisible force.

    After the initial panic, Xia Qingqing calmed down instead, knowing that she would definitely die if she stayed here, but now she was being sucked into the unknown, which added a glimmer of hope.

    Although she already had the intention of dying in her heart, she had not yet avenged her husband, and she was not willing to die at the hands of a group of guards.

    It was the first time that Song Qingshu had moved a living person from such a distance. In order to prevent theck of strength, he used the maximum power from the very beginning.

    As a result, when Xia Qingqingnded in front of him, due to inertia, a pair of hands did not hold back and pressed directly on her chest.

    Xia Qingqing was swaying in the air, and as soon as shended, she felt a pair of big hands firmly grasping on her chest, and she was instantly ashamed and angry, and shed at those hands with her sword, "You pervert, die! "

    "It''s really not intentional." Song Qingshu hurriedly jumped away, waving his hands and looking embarrassed, he secretly added a sentence, "It''s so supple and soft. How superb!"

    "It''s you!" Xia Qingqing was startled when she saw Song Qingshu''s appearance.

    "This is not the ce to talk,e with me!" Seeing the guardsing from a distance, Song Qingshu hugged Xia Qingqing and ran away.

    With her slender waist in his arms, Xia Qingqing''s eyebrows twitched, and she wanted to attack several times, but she was afraid of the chasing soldiers behind her, so she forcibly endured it.

    Holding a person, Song Qingshu''s figure did not show any signs of sluggishness. Often, his toes would slip out a few meters without a sound, and the chasing soldiers soon lost their traces.

    "I didn''t expect your movement technique to be so good." When Song Qingshu got rid of the pursuers and brought Xia Qingqing back to his residence to stop, Xia Qingqing quietly left his embrace, took off the ck scarf on her face, and softly spoke.

    "It''s only so-so." Song Qingshu smiled.

    "Brother Yuan''s movement technique was probably not as good as you." Thinking of her deceased husband, Xia Qingqing felt sore in her heart, and her pair of starry eyes was faintly filled with mist.

    "Hey, Madame Yuan, please forgive me." Song Qingshu didn''t know how tofort her for a while.

    As if being reminded, Xia Qingqing suddenly raised her head and stared at Song Qingshu viciously, "Were you also present on Mount Tai that day?"

    "Yes I was¡­" Song Qingshu nodded bitterly, it meant that he was also one of the aplices in killing her husband, and he was one of the three masters sent by the imperial court, even if he wanted to deny it, he couldn''t deny it.

    "Then die!" With a coquettish scolding, Xia Qingqing stabbed at Song Qingshu¡¯s chest.

    As soon as the words came out, Song Qingshu was already on guard. Xia Qingqing shot out in anger. There were many ws in her attack, and Song Qingshu casually hit the acupuncture point under her arm all of a sudden.

    Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard footsteps of the guards not far away, Song Qingshu''s expression changed, and his hands immediately reached towards Xia Qingqing''s neckline.

    "What are you doing?" Xia Qingqing''s tone was full of panic.

    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile while unbuttoning her clothes: "Miss Youyou, if I said I just want to borrow your clothes, would you believe it?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon. With as little as $1 a month you can support the project and keep me motivated.

    As always thank you all for your kind support!

 Chapter 89: Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 89: Crisis</h4>

    "You are shameless!" Xia Qingqing was trembling with anger and red at him fiercely.

    "Don''t look at me like that," Song Qingshu said while taking it off, "Besides, that day at Spring Beauty Pavilion, I saw everything that should and shouldn''t be seen, and I also touched everything that should be touched and shouldn''t be touched. Now, why do you have to react so much?"

    "Don''t mention that!" Thinking of the tenderness and caressing between the two that night, Xia Qingqing felt extremely angry.

    "I won''t mention it if you don''t mention it." Song Qingshu sighed, and the beautiful woman in front of him was now left with a white inner garment, standing there prettily.

    Feeling that Song Qingshu was carrying her to the bed, Xia Qingqing was so frightened that her face turned pale, "I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person!"

    "Don''t you think I killed your husband? If that''s the case, then I''ll just¡­" Song Qingshu nced at her strangely, and Xia Qingqing''s body shrank subconsciously, "Hehe, I''ll just have some fun. Isn''t it a great joy in life to kill the husband and dominate his wife?"

    He thought that the other party would be so frightened that she would cry out ¡°Die!¡± again, but when he heard something else entirely. Xia Qingqing smiled sweetly, "I know you won''t."

    "Uh¡­" Song Qingshu''s act of a despicable viin came to an abrupt end as the other party looked like she knew that he was a good person.

    But how could he know that behind Xia Qingqing''s smile was a cold heart? She thought in her heart, <i>¡®I have to softly coax him first, and when my acupoints are unlocked, I must¡­¡¯</i>

    "Look, I didn''t lie to you, I just borrowed your clothes." After Song Qingshu put her on the bed, he turned around and put on the night clothes he took off himself.

    "Huh?" Xia Qingqing looked at him suspiciously, wondering what he wanted to do?

    "Your clothes are a little tight," Song Qingshu said with a frown, "By the way, I almost missed something."

    When Xia Qingqing saw him turn around and take out two apples on the table, then tucked them into his chest, put his hands together, and said with satisfaction, "Well, the size is just right, this is more like a woman."

    Gradually understanding his n, seeing his funny appearance, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but chuckle, and her stagnant mood for many days finally eased.

    "I¡¯ll have to borrow the Golden Snake Sword." After covering his face, Song Qingshu carried her Golden Serpent Sword behind his back, "I make the inner guards believe that you have left the pce, or they will find you here sooner orter." When he was done, he jumped out of the window and ran to the ce where the guards were noisy.

    A group of inner pce guards were intensively searching for the female assassin. Then they suddenly saw a ck shadow shing past, the other party had a curvy body, and the Golden Serpent Sword on her back. Recognizing such obvious features, they almost shouted in unison, "It¡¯s that girl. Assassin,e and catch her for me! Catch her¡­" Duolong shouted, and quickly led a group of guards to chase after the assassin.

    With Song Qingshu''s movement technique, these guards couldn''t catch up with him at all, but he slowed down his speed intentionally in order to let the inner guards witness the ¡®assassin'' escape from the pce.

    Song Qingshu touched the ground with the tip of his toes, and his figure crossed several meters. He was flying leisurely like a kite. Suddenly, his face changed greatly, he stopped, and he vigntly looked at the red-clothed man in front of him, and broke out in cold sweat.

    "Today is so lively in the pce, I came out curiously to see who this master is, I didn''t expect such a coincidence." Dongfang Invincible looked at Song Qingshu with a smile.

    Song Qingshu almost ripped off the ck scarf from his face and screamed ¡°Da Fu*k!¡±, but thinking that if Emperor Kangxi knew that he was hiding an assassin, all his previous efforts and ns would be in vain, so he had to bite the bullet and snorted coldly.

    "A woman with such an ugly voice will definitely not look good," Dongfang Bubai frowned in disgust, "Let this seat clean up the environment." As soon as the voice fell, his figure disappeared from the ce he was standing.

    Having seen Dongfang Bubai fight several times, Song Qingshu has long been prepared. Seeing him disappear, he hastily kicked the ground and moved to a distance of more than ten meters. With the Golden Serpent Sword on his back, he pulled it out from the scabbard, and remained vignt. It was important to be on guard.

    "Huh?" Dongfang Bubai suddenly rushed into the empty air, and couldn''t help but look at him with interest, "This littledy is quite skillful¡­ You are holding the Golden Serpent Sword. Could it be that you are the wife of Yuan Chengzhi?"

    Seeing him tease and flirt, Song Qingshu felt a chill all over his body. Thinking of Yang Lianting, Dongfang Bubai¡¯s favorite male pet, he suddenly felt chill on his backside, and he quickly picked up speed and ran out of the pce. (Goblin: Yang Lianting was the lover of Dongfang Bubai in the original novel. And, yes he is a guy as well. Think BL.)

    Dongfang Bubaiughed for a while, "Interesting, interesting, this seat is short of a concubine. I haven''t tried the taste of a widow before. This time, no one can save you even if you cry out, hahaha¡­" After saying that a red shadow shed, he quickly chased after Song Qingshu''s back.

    The more he said this, the more scared Song Qingshu became, and the faster he ran.

    Running all the way, Song Qingshu only felt remorse, <i>¡®Retribution, it''s all retribution! Just after molesting Xia Qingqing, will I lose my dignity as a man?.¡¯</i>

    "Littledy, you''re running quite fast." Dongfang Bubai followed, and was secretly surprised. <i>¡®This woman''s movement technique is probably not under that old eunuch fromst time, and her maneuvering and dodging may be far inferior to that of Sunflower Ancestor. But purely in a straight line sprint, if I am not careful, even I can''t catch up.¡¯</i>

    When he found that he couldn''t shake Dongfang Bubai despite his best efforts, Song Qingshu decided to stop and fight, because he knew that the opponent''s internal strength must be richer than his own. He had to think of a way to escape alive.

    "Now look here, why didn''t the littledy run away?" Seeing her stop, Dongfang Bubai also stood leisurely on a roof, looking at him with a smile.

    Song Qingshu didn''t answer either, he crossed the sword in front of him, and his spirit entered the realm of one with the sword.

    "Your husband was no match for me, littledy, why are you doing this?" Dongfang Bubai smiled and shot over.

    Song Qingshu''s inner strength was shocked, and the Golden Serpent Sword flew out at the opponent, and he waved his palms to greet him at the same time.

    Dongfang Bubai smiled, twisted his waist lightly, and avoided the flying Golden Serpent Sword, and in the blink of an eye, he and the opponent exchanged more than ten moves.

    Just as he was about to praise the opponent''s martial arts skills, Dongfang Bubai''s ears moved, and he quickly disappeared in ce, dodging the reflection of the Golden Serpent Sword.

    Dongfang Bubai stood a few feet away, watching the Golden Serpent Sword wandering three feet away from the opponent''s body, and erratically protecting the opponent''s whole body, he couldn''t help but look solemn, "The legendary Flying Sword?"

    Thest time when the Wooden Sword was separated from his body, and Hong Antong was injured with that sword strike, that made Song Qingshu realize a lot. Later, in the dead of night, he carefully thought about the method of Flying Sword. In the end, it really made him figure out how to control the flying sword bybining it with the same strength as the Dragon Capturing Hand. At the same time, he would be able to use both of his palms to execute those exquisite palm techniques to fight the enemy. Of course, the cooperation between the palm and the sword was still very obscure, but facing Dongfang Bubai, he had to use his best efforts.

    "Littledy, I didn''t expect your martial arts skills to be higher than your husband''s. Now this seat is even more interested in you." Dongfang Bubai''s eyes were full of strange brilliance as he stared at Song Qingshu.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Hello everyone!

    The Patreon membership is here!

    By bing a patron with a membership you can enjoy early ess to advanced chapters at an affordable price. If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon. With as little as $3 a month you can support the project and keep me motivated.

    Please go visit and check it out.

    As always thank you all for your kind support!

 Chapter 90: Squeezed

    <h4>Chapter 90: Squeezed</h4>

    Song Qingshu clenched his lips tightly and didn''t intend to answer at all.

    "Littledy, are you dumb?" Dongfang Bubai felt a little bored while doing a one-man show, and couldn''t help but say, "Did you get offended by what I said just now? Don''t worry, I was just joking with you just now."

    Song Qingshu nced at him strangely, wondering why Dongfang Bubai was suddenly so talkative, and he was so greedy for his ¡®beauty'', does he still have that ability?

    "Since you don''t speak, littledy, then this seat will tear off that scarf on your face and see if you are beautiful or ugly." As soon as Dongfang Bubai''s voice fell, a silver needle slipped between his two fingers and he flicked it lightly.

    With a ding, Song Qingshu only felt a strong forceing from the Golden Serpent Sword, and he almost couldn''t control it. However, the Golden Serpent Sword was still swayed by the silver needle of the opponent, and Dongfang Bubai took the opportunity to approach Song Qingshu within three feet.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly used the Golden Top Cotton Palm and the Nine Yin White Bone w of the Emei Sect, pushing it left and right.

    Dongfang Bubai downyed his own skills and praised, "You have yed the two ordinary martial arts of the Emei Sect so spontaneously, littledy, your martial arts cultivation is really good."

    Song Qingshu frowned tightly, the opponent was taking this fight like a joke. He was already stretched out with only the Golden Top Cotton Palm and the Nine Yin White Bone w, but he did not have the slightest idea of ??using the more powerful Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and other advanced martial arts. He nned to use all women''s techniques to fight.

    If it wasn''t for Dongfang Bubai trying to lift the scarf on his face, Song Qingshu would have died many times.

    After figuring out the opponent''s thoughts, Song Qingshupletely gave up defending the rest of his body and guarded his face wholeheartedly.

    After more than twenty moves, Dongfang Bubai became more and more aggrieved. The opponent actually guarded the scarf tightly, and he failed several times. ¡°Ah, if you fight like this again, I can touch the rest of the ce as much as I like."

    Song Qingshu felt a chill, but thinking of the chance of survival he had been nning, he had to endure his nausea and wait for it.

    "You won''t defend the rest of the ce?" Dongfang Bubai sneered, "Do you really think this seat dare not touch it?"

    As soon as the words fell, Song Qingshu only felt that his butt was pped, and his heart jumped, but he still continued to guard his face.

    "How ugly are you so that you can''t let this seat see your face?" Seeing that even when he touched the other party''s buttocks, the she was still unmoved, so Dongfang Bubai couldn''t help but feel a little angry, and thought that, <i>¡®If you are a woman, even if you let me touch it buttocks, you will never let me touch your chest, right?¡¯</i>

    After making up his mind, Dongfang Bubai''s movements changed, and his hands directly attacked the opponent''s chest, thinking that waiting for the gap created by her reaching out to block, he would definitely be able to tear off her veil and see the true face of this woman.

    Song Qingshu saw his move, but there was a hint of joy in his eyes. Not only did he not dodge, but he presented his chest.

    "Crrrssht!" With a crisp sound, Dongfang Bubai only felt the juices flow from his hands, and he was dumbfounded. He muttered to himself in disbelief, "With a squeeze¡­ it burst?"

    What Song Qingshu had been waiting for was Dongfang Bubai''s stunned moment, how could he miss such a good opportunity, he quickly used the Proud Dragon Repents and hit Dongfang Bubai''s chest.

    Dongfang Bubai''s blood spurted wildly, and he quickly retreated backwards.

    Song Qingshu hit the opponent''s chest with both palms. However, he felt that the ce where he hit was extremely soft. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. At that moment his lower abdomen was immediately hit by the opponent''s counterattack. He quickly pressed the injury, took the opportunity to use the Traceless Sand Treading Steps, and desperately fled to the distance.

    Looking at his opponent disappearing into the dark night, Dongfang Bubai only stood there, not knowing whether it was because of the injury or what, a red flush appeared on his face, "Stinky boy, don''t let me know who you are, or I will cut you to pieces."

    Song Qingshu ran for a long time, and after realizing that Dongfang Bubai had been thrown off, he hurriedly ran to the pce again.

    After the assassination incidentst night, the guards in the Forbidden City were extremely tight. Song Qingshu escaped dozens of patrolling guards along the way and finally returned to his room.

    As soon as the door was opened, a dagger with a cold light was ced on his neck, and Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom.

    "Song Qingshu, I''m going to kill you to get revenge for Big Brother Yuan¡­" Before Xia Qingqing finished speaking, Song Qingshu had already sprayed a mouthful of blood on her clothes and fainted.

    "Hey, what tricks are you ying?" Seeing the other party fell limply on top of her, Xia Qingqing was startled, and quickly pushed him away.

    Seeing Song Qingshu falling straight to the ground, Xia Qingqing frowned, squatted down, and when she checked his pulse, he felt extremely weak, then she stretched her fingers under the tip of his nose to check his breathing.

    Xia Qingqing stood up and looked at Song Qingshu, who was dying on the ground. With a look of struggle on her face, she gritted her teeth and said, "Since you are dying, our revenge will be written off, and you can fend for yourself."

    It turned out that Song Qingshu and Dongfang Bubai were chasing each other all the way, and in the final battle, it was almost dawn when he came back. Song Qingshu just wanted to distract the guards, but she didn''t expect it would take so long. The pressure on her acupuncture points was very light, so it was easy to break free. After putting on his clothes, she stayed in ambush in the house, waiting to give Song Qingshu an unexpected blow.

    Knowing that it might not be so easy to escape from the pce after dawn, Xia Qingqing retrieved the Golden Serpent Sword from Song Qingshu, pushed open the door, and disappeared outside the house.

    After half a stick of incense, Xia Qingqing left and returned. Looking at Song Qingshu who was still motionless, her face changed, and finally she stomped angrily, clenching her silvery teeth she muttered, "I really owed you in myst life."

    After she finished speaking, she bent down and helped Song Qingshu onto the bed, took out a pill from her arms and fed it to his mouth, transporting her true qi into his body to help him digest the medicinal power.

    An hourter, Xia Qingqing was tired with a thin sweat on her forehead. She jumped out of bed, as if trying to convince herself, she said to herself, "You saved me oncest night and bandaged my wound, so I will pay it back. Just this one time."

    It was unknown how long it took, Xia Qingqing, who was lying on the table and fell asleep, suddenly heard a moan. She woke up, and quickly looked back to the bed, only to see Song Qingshu murmuring, "Water¡­water¡­"

    Xia Qingqing subconsciously poured a ss of water, sat down in front of the bed, and slowly fed him.

    <i>¡®Ehh!?¡¯</i> She suddenly reacted, <i>¡®Why am I serving him like this?¡¯ </i>Her expression quickly changed, she changed her previous gentle movements, and directly poured a ss of water into Song Qingshu''s mouth.

    "Cough¡­cough!" Song Qingshu woke up suddenly, seeing Xia Qingqing beside the bed, a helpless smile appeared on his lips, "Youyou, I didn''t expect you to save me."

    Goblin: Hello everyone! The Patreon membership is here!

    By bing a patron with a membership you can enjoy early ess to advanced chapters at an affordable price. If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon. With as little as $3 a month you can support the project and keep me motivated. Please go visit and check it out.

    As always thank you all for your kind support!

 Chapter 91: Dongfang Bubai comes to inspect

    <h4>Chapter 91: Dongfang Bubaies to inspect</h4>

    "Don''t call me by that name," Xia Qingqing stood up and said with a cold face, "I''m just repaying the favor of you saving my life before."

    Song Qingshu struggled to sit up, looking at her with a smile in his eyes, "Didn''t you want to kill me before?"

    "I, Xia Qingqing, have clear grudges and grievances. I don''t want to take advantage when a person is in danger. When you are healed, I will kill you." Xia Qingqing snorted coldly.

    "It''s not me whopeted with Master Yuan, why do you want to kill me?" Song Qingshu felt extremely wronged.

    "I don''t care, you are one of the aplices anyway." Thinking of Yuan Chengzhi, Xia Qingqing''s nose turned sour.

    "Uh, that''s fine, but with the friendship between the two of us, can you kill me in the end?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a joking smile.

    "What kind of friendship do I have with you!" Xia Qingqing said angrily, but after thinking for a while, she said hesitantly, "If you can help me take revenge, I might consider not killing you."

    "Didn''t you say that you don''t have friendship with me, why should I help you?" Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "Unless you promise to give yourself to me."

    "You!" Xia Qingqing was frightened and angry, and was about to pull out the Golden Serpent Sword, when she became thoughtful, her face seemed like the first melting of ice and snow, and she said softly, "Okay."

    "Are you serious?" Now it was Song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised.

    "Of course it''s true. If you can help me sessfully get my revenge, I will naturally¡­ naturally be willing to be your ve or maid." Xia Qingqing looked fine, but she had already made up her mind. Once her revenge was taken, she would kill herself and follow her Big Brother Yuan.

    Song Qingshu stared straight at her as if to understand her, and suddenly smiled calmly, "Madame Yuan is willing to make such a big sacrifice to avenge her husband, and this Song admires that so much. Although I don''t know what your idea is, but If you want to take revenge, I can help you."

    "Are you serious?" Xia Qingqing looked at him in surprise, and subconsciously ran over to grab his arm and asked.

    "Of course it''s true, but if you don''t stop shaking me, I''m afraid your only helper is about to kick the bucket." Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Xia Qingqing stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and let go of his arm.

    "If you want to take revenge, you must first know who your enemy is. Have you really figured out who your enemy is?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "That Dog Emperor Kangxi and Dongfang Bubai!" Xia Qingqing said through her gritted teeth. After the battle of Jade Emperor Peak, someone finally found out the true identity of the young man who looked like a woman.

    "Am I not your enemy?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.

    "Naturally not." Xia Qingqing replied embarrassedly with a rare blush.

    "Okay, what do you think of my martial arts?" Song Qingshu said.

    Xia Qingqing pondered for a while, and the scene where he showed his martial arts several times appeared in her mind, and finally said, "It''s very high, it should not be under Big Brother Yuan."

    "Then do you know who I was injured so badly and by whom?" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "How do I know? Were you not trying to attract the inner pce guards¡­" Xia Qingqing suddenly reacted and said with a livid face, "Could it be that Dongfang Bubai?"

    "That''s right," Song Qingshu sighed, "I was unlucky tonight, and I happened to meet him. If it wasn''t for my cleverness, I''m afraid you would never see me again."

    "If it wasn''t for saving me, you wouldn''t have encountered such a danger." Xia Qingqing''s heart softened, and her eyes softened suddenly.

    "Anyway, sooner orter, I will have to fight him. Thanks to you today, I not only saw the power of his full-strength attack, but also escaped with my life by luck. It''s not a bad thing at all." Thinking of the scene of the two fighting, Song Qingshu nodded thoughtfully.

    "It seems that your martial arts are higher than that of Big Brother Yuan," Xia Qingqing said with a miserable expression, "If Big Brother Yuan was so good at movement techniques and martial arts, he could¡¯ve escaped with his life."

    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "That''s not the same. Master Yuan was deliberately schemed against and was unprepared, but I have seen Dongfang''s Bubai¡¯s martial arts a long time ago.¡±

    "Brother Song, that bastar*d Dongfang''s martial arts is so high, will I ever be able to get revenge in my life?" Xia Qingqing''s eyes were a little lost.

    "Not necessarily." Song Qingshu showed a confident smile.

    Xia Qingqing was about to ask, when a voice came from far outside, "Today the pce is very lively, this Dongfang can''t sleep at night, I want to have a drink with Young Master Song, I wonder if Young Master Song will give me face?"

    The expressions of the two people in the room changed greatly, Xia Qingqing gritted her teeth, pulled out the Golden Serpent Sword, and wanted to rush out to fight Dongfang Bubai, but Song Qingshu tightly held her back, "You will only die if you go out like this, trust me, I have a way to save us."

    Xia Qingqing was startled, struggled for a long time in her heart, and finally put the sword into the sheath, gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I will trust you once!" Suddenly she looked at him suspiciously, "He came to you sote, are you two good friends? ?"

    Song Qingshu said solemnly, "I am afraid that some of my martial art techniques were revealed during the fight just now. It made Dongfang Bubai suspect me, and now if he sees how seriously injured I am, I am afraid that I will die today."

    "Brother Song, should I hide for a while, otherwise if he sees one more person in your room, and then connects it with the assassin in the pce tonight, I am afraid that Brother Song, you are more likely to be exposed." Xia Qingqing also said anxiously.

    "One more person?" A sh of light shed in Song Qingshu''s mind, and he seemed to have grasped something vaguely in his heart.

    "No need, even if you hide, it''s useless. With Dongfang Bubai¡¯s martial arts, no matter how well you hide in the room, you can''t hide from his eyes and ears." Song Qingshu suddenly turned his head and an inexplicable look shed in his eyes. Then he looked at Xia Qingqing and asked, "Youyou, do you trust me?"

    In Dongfang Bubai''s memory, he had not been injured for more than ten years since the beginning of his martial career. He didn''t expect to suffer at the hands of a stinky boy tonight, and also his chest was¡­

    Thinking of this, a trace of frost appeared on Dongfang Bubai''s face. He looked at Song Qingshu''s room, and walked straight over.

    It turned out that Dongfang Bubai had realized that the assassin''sst palm strike that seriously injured him was the unique skill of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, "The Proud Dragon Repents". In today''s world, only Xiao Feng from Liao State and Guo Jing from Xiangyang have mastery of this technique.

    Although Dongfang Bubai has not appeared in the wulin for many years, he had heard a lot about the two of them. One was arrogant and the other was upright. It was impossible for them to do the dishonorable act of an assassination. Thinking back at his putting two apples on his chest and posing as a woman, Dongfang Bubai¡¯s lips couldn''t help twitching.

    Having previouslypeted with Song Qingshu in the imperial study, and witnessed him and Zuo Lengchan fight on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak, Dongfang Bubai knew that Song Qingshu''s Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were extraordinary, and immediately suspected him.

    Thinking that the other party seemed to be a schemer, Dongfang Bubai decided to take care of his injury first, and then murderously went to Song Qingshu''s residence to find out.

    "Song Qingshu, if that person was you just now, I will make you have no choice but to die!" Dongfang Bubai sneered in his heart, and without waiting for the people in the room to answer, he pushed open the door and rushed in.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Hello everyone! The Patreon membership is here!

    By bing a patron with a membership you can enjoy early ess to advanced chapters at an affordable price. If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon. With as little as $3 a month you can support the project and keep me motivated. Please go visit and check it out.

    Those uninterested in bing Patrons can still sponsor chapters if they want to.

    As always thank you all for your kind support!

 Chapter 92: Oscar worthy acting

    <h4>Chapter 92: Oscar worthy acting</h4>

    Before entering the room, Dongfang Bubai had imagined many scenarios, such as Song Qingshu lying in ambush in the dark, fighting with him the moment he entered the door; or he would pretend to be calm and deal with him prudently.

    No matter what kind of situation it was, Dongfang Bubai was confident that the other party couldn''t hide anything from his eyes and ears. However, when he opened the door and saw the scene in the room, he couldn''t help but freeze there.

    It turned out that the bed was full of spring, and when he heard the sound of the door opening, Song Qingshu turned his head. After seeing that it was Dongfang Bubai, he couldn''t help but turn pale. His response was to remain silent, as if he was deeply afraid of Dongfang Bubai finding something out.

    What kind of eyesight did Dongfang Bubai have? He could see that there was still a woman in the quilt. Although he couldn''t see the front, only with her exposed snowy white back, it was enough for him to conclude that she was a stunning beauty.

    "Young master Song is really in a good mood. Today there was an assassin in the pce, but you are enjoying your tenderness here." Dongfang Bubai looked at Song Qingshu with a smile but not a smile.

    Song Qingshu''s face was ashen, and without answering, he quietly pulled the quilt to block the delicate body beside him.

    Dongfang Bubai''s expression suddenly changed, "Song Qingshu, you are so bold, all the women in the entire pce are the Emperor''s, and you dare to touch his women?"

    Song Qingshu''s voice was hoarse and he bitterly said, "Song is vulgar, lustful, and misbehaved, and today''s disaster is entirely self-inflicted¡­ Leader Dongfang, let''s take action. Although this Song knows that he is definitely not the leader''s opponent, but he is not one to wait for death." After he finished speaking, he readied his sword in front of him, as if he was taking hisst stand.

    "Wait a minute!" Dongfang Bubai felt purplexed, <i>¡®Did I guess it right?¡¯ </i>ncing at the woman on the bed, he asked, "Who is this woman?"

    Song Qingshu''s face was gloomy and full of uncertainty, and it seemed like he was obviously struggling, and finally said hoarsely, "Concubine Mi."

    "Concubine Mi?" Dongfang Bubai was taken aback. <i>¡®I thought this woman was some kind of a beautiful pce maid or something, but Song Qingshu was so courageous that he dared to touch Concubine Mi, the most beloved concubine of Emperor Kangxi!¡¯</i>

    "Concubine Mi, did Song Qingshu force you?" Dongfang Bubai looked at the woman on the bed and asked in a deep voice, thinking that if Song Qingshu relied on martial arts to forcefully steal the flower, he wouldn''t mind cleaning up this kind of filth from this world.

    "No¡­ this concubine herself¡­ I want to." The woman on the bed spoke up after hesitating for a while, her voice soft like a mosquito.

    Song Qingshu nced affectionately at the woman beside him, turned around, as if he had made up his mind, threw the Wooden Sword to the ground, and smiled lightly, "This Song knows that he is not the opponent of Leader Dongfang, and is willing to die, I just ask the leader to show mercy, don''t let Concubine Mi''s reputation be ruined."

    "No! If we die, we will die together. I hope we can be true husband and wife in the next life." A pink and white arm stretched out from the quilt, and gently but firmly held onto Song Qingshu''s hand.

    Seeing the two of their disy of affection, Dongfang Bubai became very impatient, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®It seems that the assassin is not Song Qingshu. If he was the assassin he would face nothing more than death, but this Song Qingshu touched the Emperor''s concubine, that is the sin of family eradication!¡¯</i>

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Bubai snorted coldly, "I don''t have time to care about your matters. Since Young Master Song has a beautifulpanion, I won''t disturb you." As soon as his voice fell, the figure had disappeared to dozens of feet away.

    "Thank you TVB, thank you for "A Step into the Past¡±. Thank you Gu Tianle¡­" Seeing that Dongfang Bubai was sessfully deceived, Song Qingshu felt that the clothes on his back were soaked with cold sweat. (Goblin: Television Broadcasts Limited (TVB) is a television broadcastingpany based in Hong Kong. TVB is known primarily for its dramas. "A Step into the Past" is one of those dramas. This drama also has a novel version tranted by Kohchun. This was the first Chinese web novel I had ever read. I highly rmend it. Gu Tianle is the protagonist of the story.)

    It turned out that at the critical moment, Song Qingshu imitated a scene from TVB''s "A Step into the Past". It was the scene where Xiang Shaolong pretended to let Xinling Jun catch the clue that he was sleeping with the princess, and let Xinling Jun believe that Lu Gong''s Secret Record was not stolen by him. Together with Xia Qingqing, they performed a good show.

    Song Qingshu has been gambling, betting that Dongfang Bubai only cared about his own interests, and was not a defender of loyalty and patriotism.

    Sure enough, when Dongfang Bubai saw that the Emperor was wearing a green hat, he had no interest in telling Emperor Kangxi about this secret, and just left indifferently. Under Song Qingshu''s deliberate suppression, he didn''t notice the injury on his body at all.

    "Get out of the bed!" A slightly crying voice came from the side.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly jumped out of bed, turned his back to Xia Qingqing and said, "It was thest resort, I hope Youyou will forgive me."

    "I told you that you are not allowed to call me Youyou!" In order to deceive Dongfang Bubai, Xia Qingqing in the quilt took off only her underwear, and she touched Song Qingshu''s skin, causing her pretty face to blush.

    "Then what do I call you? Qingqing?" The name ¡°Youyou¡± was a symbol of the fate between the two, and Song Qingshu didn''t want to call her by any other name.

    "Call me Madame Yuan in the future." Xia Qingqing put on her clothes and swore in her heart, <i>¡®As long as I can avenge Big Brother Yuan, I am willing to pay any price!¡¯</i>

    "Madame. Yuan?" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "I always find it weird to call you that."

    Xia Qingqing stopped paying attention to him, and asked instead, "You just said that there is a way to get revenge, what is it?"

    Song Qingshu choked his breath, but had no choice but to say, "Could it be that Madame Yuan forgot which sect Master Yuan belonged to?"

    "Big Brother Yuan learned from a master of Mount Hua Sect and my father, the Golden Serpent Gentleman," Xia Qingqing said suspiciously, "My father has been dead for many years. As for Big Brother Yuan''s master, the Divine Sword Immortal Ape, his martial art is probably on the same level as Big Brother Yuan. If you want to invite him to take revenge for Big Brother Yuan, I''m afraid that old man will lose his life instead." (Goblin: Divine Sword Immortal Ape is the nickname of Mu Renqing, the leader of Mount Hua Sect.)

    Song Qingshu closed the door again, turned his head and slowly said, "To be precise, Master Yuan learned the Mount Hua Swordy. However, the one with the highest martial arts is not the Divine Sword Immortal Ape Mu Renqing, but another character who can rival Dongfang Bubai."

    "Who is it?" Xia Qingqing''s eyes lit up, thinking that there might be another master in her Brother Yuan''s sect.

    "The Mount Hua Sword Saint, who is also known as the ¡®number one swordmaster in the world'', Feng Qingyang." Song Qingshu''s thoughts drifted back to the battle that he had at the Cogitation Cliff.

    "Feng Qingyang?" Xia Qingqing seemed to remember some rumors about this person in the wulin, and her beautiful eyes burst into a hopeful look.

    "Yes, as long as you can ask him toe out and cooperate with the rest of the Mount Hua Sect, it is not impossible for you to take revenge." Song Qingshu secretly sighed. As the saying goes, a hero can¡¯t ignore a saddened beauty. He had worked hard in the Qing court for his ns. So much effort went into it, but was it worth giving up for one Xia Qingqing?

    "Okay, I will immediately go to Mount Hua to ask Master toe forward, and see if we can request Master Feng Qingyang toe out of the mountain." Xia Qingqing could not wait to head for Mount Hua immediately.

    "It''s already dawn, how can you get out of the pce now?" Song Qingshu hurriedly grabbed her, "Besides, Dongfang Bubai must be watching closely. Wouldn''t you get caught by him if you went out? Stay here for a few days, and then we will discuss the n of revenge for your husband."

    Xia Qingqing tilted her head and looked at him for a while, and suddenly showed a bright smile, "It is very kind of you to let me live here for a few more days, are you trying to take advantage of me?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Hello everyone! The Patreon membership is here!

    By bing a patron with a membership you can enjoy early ess to advanced chapters at an affordable price. If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon. With as little as $3 a month you can support the project and keep me motivated. Please go visit and check it out.

    Those uninterested in bing Patrons can still sponsor chapters if they want to.

    As always thank you all for your kind support!

 Chapter 93: Unknown mission

    <h4>Chapter 93: Unknown mission</h4>

    "One gets lonely while living in the pce, and thepany of many beautifuldies is always more interesting than living alone." Song Qingshu neither admitted nor denied.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was concentrating on healing, Xia Qingqing who was tense all night, suddenly rxed. She felt sleepy, andy down on the bed, tightened the quilt, and looked at Song Qingshu who was sitting on the edge of the bed vigntly: "I have something to say first. I am only in the same bed with you because of an emergency today. If you have an evil intentionter, I''ll cut your hands and feet."

    "Don''t worry, my lower abdomen has been injured. Even if I have bad thoughts, I don''t have the ability to do bad things." Song Qingshu didn''t open his eyes, he concentrated on running his true qi and healed his injuries.

    Xia Qingqing was taken aback, and asked in a strange way, "Are you¡­ alright?"

    Song Qingshu opened his eyes and looked at her with a yful look, "Then do you want me to get better?"

    "I want you to die." With a blushing face, Xia Qingqing pulled up the quilt and covered her head with her back facing Song Qingshu.

    Seeing Xia Qingqing, who has always been charming and dignified, showing the attitude of a young maiden, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile knowingly, and continued to return to the state of meditation.

    After an unknown time, Zhang Kangnian''s voice suddenly came from outside, "Official Song, the Emperor asked you to meet him in the imperial study."

    When he opened his eyes, Song Qingshu found that the sky was already bright. Looking back, Xia Qingqing was still sleeping soundly. Her long hair covered the blue silk on the pillow naturally. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, but there was a bit of sadness in her brows. With a sigh in his heart, Song Qingshu knew that she might have been too tired during this time, so he couldn''t bear to wake her up. He left a note beside her pillow, and quietly came out of the house.

    "Brother Zhang, long time no see." Looking at Zhang Kangnian, Song Qingshu felt a need to be kind.

    "Don''t call me that way in the future," Zhang Kangnian smiled, "Official Song is now a higher official than this humble one."

    "Brother Zhang, I''ll be out of my mind if I say that. Anyone with a discerning eye will know that I''m a first-ss guard in name only. In the future, when I enter a casino or visit the brothel in the capital, I will need more advice from Brother Zhang." Song Qingshu said while getting dressed, having a friendly chat with him.

    Zhang Kangnian''s expression suddenly rxed, he smiled and said, "That''s natural. In fact, Official Wei is the expert in this respect¡­"

    The two chatted for a while, and Song Qingshu asked quietly, "May I know why the Emperor suddenly asked for me?"

    Zhang Kangnian looked embarrassed, "I don''t know about this either. The Emperor specially ordered me to notify Brother Song, and I naturally came to find you after the emperor''s dismissal."

    <i>¡®Could it be that it is rted to the assassination attemp incidentst night? Or did Dongfang Bubai spill his secret? No, it shouldn''t be. Otherwise, there would be thousands of troops waiting outside the door, not Zhang Kangnian¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu kept specting along the way. Then, he soon came before the door of the imperial study.

    "Master Song, go in by yourself, I will wait here."

    After saying farewell to Zhang Kangnian, Song Qingshu pushed open the door and entered. When he saw Dongfang Bubai sitting inside, he was shocked.

    "A blessed morning, Leader Dongfang." Song Qingshu said, a little embarrassed.

    "The hibiscus tent is warm, and the spring night is short. It seems that Lord Song had an enjoyable night." Dongfang Bubai nced at him, but there was no change of expression on his face.

    "I would like to thank Leader Dongfang for helping this Song with a certain matter." Song Qingshu thought to himself that he really did not want to die. If he could grab Dongfang Bubai''s thick thigh and make him an ally from an opponent, then his life would be a lot easier.

    "I''m toozy to care about your filthy matters," Dongfang Bubai said nomittally, "By the way, there is something I want to ask you."

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, and he replied calmly, "As long as this Song knows, I will answer everything to the best of my knowledge."

    Dongfang Bubai was very satisfied with his attitude and said, "Where did you learn your Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?"

    <i>¡®Sure enough!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu secretly broke into a cold sweat and replied, "It came from the Heaven-Reliant Sword."

    "Oh?" Dongfang Bubai opened his slender phoenix eyes and sighed, "I didn''t expect that the rumors of the Heaven-Reliant Sword and Dragon-ying Saber would actually be true. But with just a set of Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, don¡¯t think you can really rule the wulin, hehe¡­" (Goblin: Hidden in the de of the Dragon Saber is the military treatise Book of Wumu by the Song dynasty general Yue Fei. Simrly, concealed in the de of the Heaven Sword are two scrolls detailing the Nine Yin Manual and Guo Jing''s "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms". It is believed that getting either or both of them would allow their wielder to rule the wulin.)

    Like a chicken pecking at rice, Song Qingshu nodded his head in agreement: "Compared to the Leader Dongfang''s Sunflower Manual, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is really nothing." He couldn''t help but wonder, <i>¡®Just the mention of the name Sunflower Manual makes all men feel cold between their legs. ¡°If you want to practice this method, swing a knife from the pce¡± this sentence should not be fake, but I have never heard that the Sunflower Manual will turn a man into a woman. That feeling of soft touchst night. What da Fu*k! I actually touched the pectoral muscles of a Trans Woman, I feel nauseated¡­¡¯</i>

    Noticing Song Qingshu''s change in expression, Dongfang Bubai said indifferently, "Looking at the expression on Master Song''s face, you don''t seem to be convinced."

    "How dare I! Of course, Leader Dongfang will rule the wulin for thousands of years." Song Qingshu was taken aback, and the future happenings of the Sun Moon Holy Cult popped out in his mind.

    Dongfang Bubai couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Then you should know about others who know the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms in this world. Who are they?"

    "Speaking of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Xiao Feng, the king of the Southern Liao State, and Guo Jing, from Northern Xia, are naturally the top masters." Song Qingshu said while paying attention to the other party''s expression.

    "Continue." Dongfang Bubai had already ruled out these two people.

    "Shi Huolong, the leader of the Beggars¡¯ Sect in Jiangnan, is rumored to be second only to Xiao Feng and Guo Jing for his achievements in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms." Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t afford to consider too much now, and was trying his best to give himself an escape route.

    "Continue." Dongfang Bubai shook his head secretly, Shi Houlong¡¯s age was not right.

    "There are also the Four Great Elders of the Beggars'' Sect, and they know some techniques of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms." At this point Song Qingshu¡¯s back was secretly drenched in sweat.

    "Is there anyone younger, let¡¯s see, about the same age as you?" Dongfang Bubai looked at him suspiciously, no matter how he looked at Song Qingshu, this guy looked like that person fromst night.

    "Uh!" Song Qingshu was almost scared to death, and quickly said, "I heard that Yelu Qi, the number one master of the younger generation of the royal family of the Liao Kingdom. He is also proficient in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms."

    "Yelu Qi?" Dongfang Bubai became thoughtful, and suddenly raised his head and smiled, "Master Song knows a lot about things in the martial arts."

    "That¡¯s natural. I¡¯ll have you know that I have the nickname "Wulin¡¯s All-knowing", and that''s what I am." Song Qingshu couldn''t care about bragging at this moment. He just wanted to quickly divert Dongfang Bubai''s attention. Otherwise, the more the other party asked, the more suspicious he would be.

    "Hahaha, since Master Song ims to be "Wulin¡¯s All-knowing", then you will have no problem with this task." Emperor Kangxi just walked in, and when he heard his words, he couldn''t helpughing.

    "May I know what mission it is?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and asked after saluting.

    Sitting on the side, Dongfang Bubai looked at the lofty Emperor Kangxi, and humble Song Qingshu. Then he remembered that Emperor Kangxi''s most beloved Concubine Mi was willing to lie under Song Qingshust night, and his expression could not help bing a little weird.

 Chapter 94: The master of disguise

    <h4>Chapter 94: The master of disguise</h4>

    "Not long ago, I sent you to subjugate the wulin, and its actual purpose was for Yuan Chengzhi, so it was enough to let each sect ept the imperial court''s imperial edict. During this time, I thought about this matter carefully. After all, this kind of subjugation is superficial, and each sect will inevitably stand against me." Kangxi frowned as he spoke.

    "May I know what the Emperor''s n is?" After being with Wei Xiaobao for a long time, Song Qingshu''s ability to observe words and expressions had be very good, and he quickly asked in cooperation.

    Emperor Kangxi replied, "For many years, I have been deeply aware of theck of skilled guards in front of the royal family, so I will take this opportunity to let the heads of each faction send their prized members to the capital to expand the guard team in the Forbidden City. Song Qingshu, you are familiar with each faction. So, this time I will send you to various sects to recruit their disciples."

    Song Qingshu screamed inside, <i>¡®Recruiting guards for the capital is saying it nicely, but to put it more truthfully, these people are all hostages!¡¯</i>

    "This official has received his decree!" Song Qingshu immediately understood the essence of his mission. When he went to each sect, he had to make sure that all the people they sent to the capital were the most beloved sons of the sect masters. If there were no children, they had to send the second-generation, or the chief disciples to the capital.

    "How many people are you nning to bring on this trip?" Emperor Kangxi asked.

    "Just this offitial is enough." Song Qingshu thought to himself that he finally had the opportunity to be alone with Xia Qingqing. It would cause nothing but trouble if he took Duo Long or Zhang Kangnian and others. They had seen the appearance of Miss Youyou at the Spring Beauty Pavillion. If they traveled together, and it was difficult to guarantee that she would not be recognized, so how could Song Qingshu agree to bring people along?

    Emperor Kangxi frowned, "It is impossible to guarantee that there will be no rebel dogs jumping over the wall during this mission. Master Song alone will be too weak to handle them."

    "Replying to the Emperor, those sects have already expressed their submission to the imperial court. Even if they have dissent, they must be in the minority. With the martial arts of this official, it is not difficult to deal with it." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Master Dongfang, what do you think?" Emperor Kangxi turned to look at Dongfang Bubai and asked.

    Dongfang Bubai nced at Song Qingshu and replied, "There are no major schools in the Qing Dynasty. With Song Qingshu''s martial arts, it is more than enough to deal with those second- and third-rate schools."

    Only then did Emperor Kangxi relent and said, "Okay, Master Song, I will make you a special envoy of the imperial court and give you a Yellow Cloth. If necessary, you can mobilize the local officials to assist you, and you have the right to execute first and then file a report."

    After leaving the imperial study, Dongfang Bubai looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously, "You aren''t nning to elope with Concubine Mi, right?"

    Song Qingshu''s face froze, "Sect Leader Dongfang is joking, and this one wouldn''t dare even if I had ten times the courage."

    "You dare to do a lot of things. Be careful though¡­ or, I don''t want to be sent to hunt you down in person one day." After Dongfang Bubai finished saying his piece, he left.

    Thinking of that terrifying scene, Song Qingshu subconsciously shook his head and hurriedly walked to his residence.

    Pushing open the door, he saw the quilts on the bed neatly folded and the beautifuldy missing. Song Qingshu suddenly felt lost, and stood at the door in a daze.

    "Are you looking for me?" A soft female voice came from behind.

    Song Qingshu turned his head back in surprise, and saw Xia Qingqing lying on the wall, holding up her head in one hand and twilight silk in the other, with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, looking at him.

    At this time, the sun was rising, and strands of golden light were scattered on Xia Qingqing''s dress, and a beautiful halo suddenly appeared. Song Qingshu stared at it for a while, and murmured, "I''m looking for a Lazy Little Pig, has this fairy sister seen it?"

    Xia Qingqing thought back to when she woke up, the room was already empty, her pretty face turned slightly red, she rolled over and jumped down, then snorted, "Did you usually use these sweet words to deceive little girls?"

    "Many women say that my mouth is very sweet, do you want to try it, littledy?" Seeing that the other party was about to re up, Song Qingshu quickly changed his tone, "Madame was wearing night clothes yesterday, where did you get such a beautiful dress today?"

    "Don''t care about these details," Xia Qingqing waved. "After waking up in the morning, I was worried that someone woulde to your room, so I hid outside."

    "Madame worries so much for the sake of this lowly one, this lowly servant can''t wait to show his love to you¡­" Noticing Xia Qingqing''s expression, Song Qingshu did not dare to say another word.

    "Humph, you''re always so rude," Xia Qingqing sighed, "Although you took some advantagesst night, but I''m a widow, and I can''t stay here for a long time. After nightfall tonight, I''ll leave the pce. Even if I meet Dongfang Bubai, it¡¯s not a big deal if I die, anyway, if Brother Yuan is dead, I also don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    "You keep talking about other men in front of me, don''t you know I''ll be sad?" Song Qingshu looked hurt, "Think of it as I¡¯m afraid of you, so I''ll take you outter."

    Before Xia Qingqing could get angry, she heard his next sentence and asked in surprise, "Really?"

    "Although I''m also looking forward to living with a beauty, the Emperor won''t let me enjoy my life." Song Qingshu told her about his mission out of the Capital one by one.

    "Humph! Being a dog of the Qing court is still very enjoyable." Xia Qingqing turned around angrily.

    "The reason for this, I''m sorry that I can''t tell you now, but please believe me, I am really not what I seem to be." Song Qingshu quickly changed his words.

    Xia Qingqing remained silent for a while, then said with a smile, "Well, after so many contacts, although Young Master Song often¡­ sounds fickle, I believe you are a good person."

    "Stop, stop! This woman, don''t send a good person card indiscriminately," Song Qingshu said gloomily, "Let''s not talk about those things. First, you have to change your face before going out, otherwise if I take such a fairy-like woman out of the pce, trouble wille immediately. Dongfang Bubai and the guards guarding the gate will not let us go."

    Hearing his admiration for her appearance, Xia Qingqing pursed her lips and smiled, "A disguise, I''m good at that." Before this she disguised herself as a man to win the heart of He Tieshou, the leader of the Five Poisons Cult. It was one of the proudest things in her life.

    "You too?" Song Qingshu looked at her in astonishment.

    "Of course!" Xia Qingqing raised her chin proudly, pushed him out the door, closed the doors and windows, and then her voice came out, "Don''t peek!"

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry, I will look at you honestly and openly when I see you next time. This Song can''t do something like peeping."

    After a stick of incense, the door opened, and a handsome young man appeared in front of Song Qingshu. He slowly turned around and smiled proudly: "How is it?"

    "What the hell is this!" Song Qingshu sighed and said speechlessly: "Is this what you mean by disguise? Tie up your hair, wrap your chest, and change into men''s clothes to disguise?"

    "Is there any problem with this?" Xia Qingqing looked down at herself and asked suspiciously, "When I was active in the wulin in the past, few people could see through it."

    "That means you ancient people are stupid!" Song Qingshu looked indignant, "This young master will not bet his life on such an illogical plot from the original story. Wait a moment, this brother will show you what is a real disguise technique."

    Goblin: If you like this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon. And don''t forget to rate and leave a review at Novel Update.

    Please turn off your adblocker to support this site. Thank you all for your kind help!

 Chapter 95: The second touch

    <h4>Chapter 95: The second touch</h4>

    After Song Qingshu finished speaking, he hurriedly turned around and went out. After a while, he ran back in a hurry with an extra te of y paste in his hand.

    "What is this?" Xia Qingqing asked suspiciously.

    "The real disguise technique." Song Qingshu smiled and said, "You should sit down, I''ll give you a new disguise. With what you did just now, even if the soldiers can¡¯t see through it, Dongfang Bubai will. You can''t fool him."

    "How could there be such a coincidence that we will just happen to meet that pervert?" Xia Qingqing was also taken aback.

    "The pervert you mentioned suffered a big loss before. He has always suspected that it was me who fought him that night. He has been staring at me so much recently that I am sure he will definitely do something." Song Qingshu said while preparing to use the paste on Xia Qingqing¡¯s face.

    "What are you doing?" Seeing his fingers touching her face, the woman''s restraint made Xia Qingqing hide back subconsciously.

    "Why are you making it so hard to touch your face?" Song Qingshu looked impatient, "Don''t think so dirty, just treat me as a doctor, there is no distinction between men and women in the eyes of doctors."

    "Hmph, it''s easy for you to say. If you were a woman and I was a man, would you let me touch you so casually?" Xia Qingqing said gloomily, but still obediently stopped dodging.

    When Song Qingshu''s fingers touched her cheek, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but tremble. She was about to speak, but she didn''t know what to say for a while, so she had to close her lips tightly and endure it.

    "Your face is very tender, what do you usually use to maintain it?"

    "Why is your physique so sensitive? Your whole body trembles when I only touch your face. This is a disease and it needs to be cured."

    "Shut up!"

    "Ookey¡­Okey~"

    *****

    Xia Qingqing endured Song Qingshu''s hand moving on her face, and at the same time she had to endure the noise of her ears. And when it was time to check the end result, "This¡­this¡­"

    "What do you think? Very handsome, isn¡¯t it?" Song Qingshu admired his masterpiece proudly.

    "You big bastard!" Xia Qingqing felt like she was about to copse, ¡°Why did you make me look like you!"

    "Is there anything wrong with my appearance?" Song Qingshu said speechlessly, "I have my own intentions for doing this, and you will understand when the timees."

    Although Xia Qingqing felt a little confused, she had to admit that the other party''s disguise technique was simply amazing. Looking at the bronze mirror, she looked up at Song Qingshu, and was shocked, <i>¡®We look exactly the same!¡¯</i>

    "Well, I''m still a little taller." Song Qingshu walked around her for a few times, then took out a pair of shoes and threw them in front of her, "This will increase your height. In the past, with this treasured shoe, Master Huang had traveled the wulin for more than ten years, it¡¯s very effective. "

    "What are you talking about, I''ve never heard of any Master surnamed Huang in the wulin." Xia Qingqing was puzzled and put it on her feet, and found that the heights of the two were equal all of a sudden, she couldn''t help being surprised, "It''s amazing!"

    Hearing her voice, Song Qingshu pursed her lips, "No, no, your voice has to change." As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out and tapped a few acupoints on her neck.

    "You¡­ Huh?" Xia Qingqing was startled by the obvious male voice as soon as she spoke.

    "Although the tone of the voice is still a little off, it''s barely enough, and most people can''t tell the difference." Song Qingshu finally nodded, "Okay, it''s time for me to disguise myself."

    Xia Qingqing watched curiously, and saw that he kept pping the y paste on his face. As he kneaded, the blue-ck y slowly turned into the color of his skin. The visage of an ordinary guard appeared in front of her.

    After changing into the corresponding clothes, Song Qingshu specially instructed Xia Qingqing to take precautions. After the preparations wereplete, the two walked straight towards the pce gate.

    "Your disguise is so powerful." Xia Qingqing couldn''t help whispering when she saw many guards who they met on the road greeting her.

    "Do your best to shower me withpliments, I won''t mind." Song Qingshu didn''t look sideways, and his expression remained serious.

    Xia Qingqing ignored his lies, bit her lower lip, and said in a fierce tone, "Teach me!"

    "Want to learn? Beg me."

    "Go to hell!"

    "My old aunt, you''re holding on to me right now. Don''t bite your lip when you''re talking, don''t shake your butt so much when you''re walking¡­ My reputation was almost ruined by you¡­"

    "You!" Xia Qingqing almost passed out due to anger.

    *****

    The two whispered all the way until they came to the pce gate, and handed over the badge. After the guard checked it, they returned it with both hands respectfully, "We wish Master Song a smooth journey."

    Xia Qingqing indicated her reply with a smile, while hoping that there were no idents along the way. Just as she was about to walk out of the pce gate, she heard a voice behind her that she would never forget in her life, "Official Song''s trip is very dangerous, and this Dongfang is here to see you off."

    Song Qingshu''s face changed, and he pocked Xia Qingqing quietly. Xia Qingqing reacted and quickly said with a smile, "This Song is very honored to have the Cult leader Dongfang see him off in person."

    Noticing the difference in the tone of his voice, Dongfang Bubai gave him a strange look, but he didn''t care too much, instead his attention was on Song Qingshu, who was standing on the side, "Didn''t Master Song tell the Emperor that he would carry out the task alone, why do you still bring another with you? And a guard too?"

    "Oh," Xia Qingqing said while pretending to be calm, "There are some matters that always need the help of others."

    "Really?" Looking at Song Qingshu, Dongfang Bubai''s eyes were filled with suspicion, and he thought to himself, <i>¡®Could it be that this Song Qingshu is so daring and dare to take Concubine Mi out of the pce?¡¯</i>

    The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was possible, Dongfang Bubai came close to Song Qingshu with a smile, stretched out his hand and slowly patted his chest, and said, "This one will help you see if the bodyguard you picked is strong enough."

    Watching as the hand slowly approached his chest, Song Qingshu''s mind went into overdrive, and finally he gritted his teeth, gave up the n of defense, and let the opponent hit him on his chest.

    The thing Dongfang Bubai touched felt tough and firm, and it waspletely different from the soft and stic feeling in his imagination, which made him stunned.

    He thought that this guard must have been, Concubine Mi in disguise, but no matter how clever the disguise, it was impossible to make a woman''s characteristics disappear, so he directly reached out and touched the chest. If the other party was really Concubine Mi, she would definitely not tolerate another man touching her breasts. Even if she endured it, he could still tell whether the other party was a man or a woman by feeling from his hand.

    ¡®You stupit pervert, haven¡¯t you touched me enough? You touched me twice!¡¯ Song Qingshu broke out in cold sweat, but a smile appeared on his mouth: "Greetings to Lord Dongfang."

    Convinced that the other party was a man, it was as if his hand got scalded, and Dongfang Bubai suddenly shrank back, looking at him with disgust. He looked back at Xia Qingqing, "Lord Song wants to bring an entourage, naturally you have your own reason. This one will leave first, I wish Lord Song sess." After speaking, he walked away without waiting for the other party to answer.

    <strong>Goblin</strong>: Turn off your adblocker to support the site. Be a patron to support the project!

 Chapter 96: Are you blind?

    <h4>Chapter 96: Are you blind?</h4>

    Xia Qingqing and Song Qingshu smiled at each other and hurriedly left the pce.

    "You have my thanks for being prepared for this situation from the start. Otherwise I would be touched by that pervert. Eugh! I feel sick just thinking about it." After leaving Yanjing City, the two changed back to their original attire, and Xia Qingqing was finally able to speak in her original voice.

    "Do you want me to tell the truth or the lie?" Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, then smiled strangely.

    "What is the lie, and what is the truth?" Xia Qingqing was puzzled by his words.

    "The lie is, it''s all due to my excellence, I expected that pervert woulde and make such a move." Song Qingshu replied.

    Xia Qingqing suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart and asked hesitantly, "What about the truth?"

    "The truth?" Song Qingshu looked a little embarrassed, "Actually, I just wanted to find an upright reason to touch you."

    "Song Qingshu, I''m going to murder you!" Xia Qingqing was furious, and suddenly drew out her sword and stabbed at Song Qingshu, but the other party had already escaped.

    *****

    Even until the two sat down in a small town inn, Xia Qingqing still hadn''t calmed down. So, Song Qingshu hurriedly smiled and said, "I just saw you being unhappy, and deliberately made fun of you. In order to make amends, I will apany you to Mount Hua first, and then go do my work. Who cares about carrying out Kangxi''s mission?"

    Xia Qingqing''s face finally softened, and she said, "Who cares about yourpany."

    Song Qingshu picked up the teapot on the table and poured her a cup of clear tea, and shyly smiled, "You will have a devoted servant who carries tea and water along the way, it''s not a bad thing¡­"

    Xia Qingqing saw that his voice had suddenly stopped, and when she looked up, she realized that Song Qingshu was staring behind her, and could not help but follow his gaze curiously.

    A man and a woman entered the inn.

    The man was tall and imposing, with a baggage on his back. He seemed to be in his mid thirties. The woman, on the other hand, seemed to be in her early twenties. Her skin was brighter than snow, her eyes were picturesque. She was actually a stunning beauty.

    The man held the young woman''s hand, and the two looked intimate, as if they were a newlywed couple. The two came to an empty table, the man pulled over a bench and sat down with the young woman, looking very gentle and considerate. The clothes of the two were very luxurious. The young woman had a golden crested hairpin iid with pearl beads on her head. The pearl was almost the size of a little finger, smooth and round, and it seemed very precious.

    Seeing Song Qingshu staring at the woman so intently, Xia Qingqing felt quite displeased and snorted coldly.

    As if being awakened, Song Qingshu murmured in admiration, "She has a beautiful appearance and a prettyplexion. Not to mention that such beauties are rare in the north, even in the south of the Yangtze River. The green brocade she wore was already very bright in color, butpared to the brilliance of her face, even the brightest brocade paled."

    "Have you said enough?" Xia Qingqing only felt extremely annoyed, and there was a hint of anger in her tone.

    "Why¡­is Madame feeling jealous?" Song Qingshu turned around and said with a smile but not a smile.

    Xia Qingqing was about to speak, when she suddenly nced at the changes in the restaurant, she couldn''t help but spit out, "Men are not good things."

    Song Qingshu raised his head in amazement, and found that a few people at the next table who looked like bandits, got up and leaned towards the pair of men and women.

    "We are from the Fierce Tiger Stronghold! Scram if you don''t want to die." One of them shouted, and many of the diners in the restaurant slipped out.

    "I didn''t expect to be so lucky this time. Not only did I meet a fat sheep, but also such a charming littledy, hehe." The rest of the people looked at the young woman with a smirk.

    "Damn!" The man pped the table and stood up.

    Song Qingshu shook his head secretly, this man had suffered serious internal injuries, and it was very likely that he was doomed this time.

    A few bandits kicked a bench towards them, and took the opportunity to sh with their sword.

    "Be careful Guinong!" Seeing the cold light shing, the woman was so frightened that her face turned pale.

    "Guinong?" Song Qingshu was quite surprised, wondering if it really was the two he was thinking about.

    The man who was called Guinong calmly avoided the flying bench, shrank back, and attacked one of the bandits.

    The bandit spat out a mouthful of blood and stepped back. Then the man grabbed the wrist of one of them, twisted it slightly, and raised the sword in his hand to block the others.

    "This man is very skilled in martial arts, but why do I feel that he is out of breath and a little weak?" Xia Qingqing has also been paying attention to the fight, and asked suspiciously when she noticed it.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the man was kicked in the back by a bandit and lost his bnce. How could the other bandits miss this opportunity and they raise their swords and shed at him one after another.

    The man rolled on the ground in an embarrassing manner, but he was able to dodge the strikes, but he couldn''t avoid the rest of the punches, and he retreated to the young woman''s side. ¡°I, Tian Guinong, did not die in the hands of the ¡°Golden Faced Buddha¡±, Miao Renfeng, who was thought to be invincible all over the world, but I would die in the hands of a few lowly bandits?"

    The young woman was trembling all over, obviously extremely frightened. She hugged the man tightly, and there was a hint of panic in her voice, "It was me who harmed you."

    (Goblin: These two are characters from the novel Fox Vnt of the Snowy Mountain. You can go to the wiki, and know more about the story.)

    "Lan, if I can get your favor, this life has not been in vain." The man looked at the young woman with tenderness in his eyes.

    "Heh, we have seen a lot of this kind of life and death drama. Don''t worry, we will take good care of your wife after you die. Our brothers will take turns and feed her every day for a month. After that, she will be unable to stop andpletely forget about you." Several bandits burst intoughter after speaking those obscene words.

    The man was furious, but at this moment his dantian was empty, and he couldn''t even stand up, so he could only look at everyone in despair.

    Thinking of the uing humiliation, the young woman turned pale. She took the phoenix hairpin from her head and pressed it against her snow-white neck, her hands trembling.

    "You want tomit suicide? We have seen many women who wanted to die at first, but none of them could really do it¡­Littledy, it''s better to live than to die, and when you die, there is nothing left. If you are alive, we will let you go." Several bandits were also taken aback by this, and their leader said calmly in a hurry.

    The young woman really hesitated, and took the hairpin slightly away from her neck. The bandit leader was quick to knock out the phoenix hairpin from her hand.

    "Aahh!" That young woman cried out in surprise.

    <i>¡®It seems that these two are Tian Guinong and Nan Lan, the wife of Miao Renfeng,¡¯</i> Song Qingshu couldn''t help sighing because of their behavior, <i>¡®Nan Lan, a woman who is beautiful in appearance, butcks wisdom. A shallow woman who only knows how to scream when things go wrong¡­ I really might have a chance!¡¯</i>

    With a flick of his finger, a few chopsticks were inserted on the opposite table, preventing the bandit leader''s greasy hand from touching the young woman. The other bandits immediately became furious, "Stinky boy, you sure are bold, you dare interfere in our Fierce Tiger Stronghold¡¯s matters!"

    "What is this nonsense?" Song Qingshu shrugged and pointed to his surroundings, "Just look around you, after this incident, all the other guests ran away, and we just stayed here at the table. Yet you still can''t tell that we are boss-level characters. Are you is blind?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Turn off your adblocker to support the site. Be a patron to support the project!

 Chapter 97: Nan Lanâ€™s discomfort

    <h4>Chapter 97: Nan Lan¡¯s difort</h4>

    Although they didn''t quite understand the meaning of Song Qingshu''s words, the sarcasm in his tone was quite clear.

    He patted the table with his palm, and the chopsticks in the bamboo tube were shaken into the air. Song Qingshu waved his sleeves, infused the chopsticks with his internal energy, and they were shot at the bandits like sharp arrows.

    After a few screams, the hands of the bandits were pierced by chopsticks one after another. It was unknown if it was due to pain or fear. They all looked at each other in cold sweat and fled in embarrassment.

    Tian Guinong''s eyes lit up. Although he was not a first-ss expert, his eyesight was not bad. Seeing that Song Qingshu could urately stab everyone''s palm with his slender bamboo chopsticks, his inner strength and uracy were truly shocking, and he thought in his heart, <i>¡®This person is probably a level higher than the Miao Renfeng in martial arts.¡¯</i>

    "This one is surnamed Tian and named Guinong. I thank you two for helping, cough¡­" Tian Guinong coughed violently before he could finish his sentence, obviously affected by his internal injuries.

    Song Qingshu stretched out his palm and put it in front of Xia Qingqing, "Give me one."

    "What?" Xia Qingqing asked in confusion.

    "Poria Cocoa Pill, I don''t have any healing medicine on me." Song Qingshuughed. (Goblin: Poria cocos is a type of medicinal mushroom.)

    "Hmph, you''re really generous." Even so, seeing that the man was seriously injured, Xia Qingqing took out a pill.

    "Youngdy, this is a precious medicine for healing. Can you help me feed it to yourpanion?" Song Qingshu handed the Poria Cocoa Pill to Nan Lan, and softly said. Xia Qingqing next to him saw him taking her medicine then giving it to the beauty in front of her so diligently. Her lungs almost exploded in anger.

    Seeing his handsome face so clearly, and thinking of his gant figure as he made the enemies run away just now, Nan Lan''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly bowed and said, "Thank you for saving our lives. I still have yet to know your name."

    When Nan Lan took the medicine, Song Qingshu touched her hand gently, and took the opportunity to brush her slender fingers with his fingertips. He sighed in his heart, "So smooth, Tian Guinong is really blessed." (Goblin: Yah¡­as I said before, our protagonist is not a good person.)

    Feeling the touch on her hand, Nan Lan was taken aback and turned to look around subconsciously. She saw that Tian Guinong was in a semi-conscious state, and that woman had turned her head to the other side, apparently not seeing the scene just now.

    Feeling a little annoyed in her heart, she looked up and saw Song Qingshu''s serious expression. Then she couldn''t help but wonder in her heart, <i>¡®Could it be that the other party just touched it by ident, and she was thinking too much?¡¯</i>

    "Madame can call me Song Qingshu, this is my friend Miss Youyou." Song Qingshu dared not tell them Xia Qingqing''s real name, Tian Guinong was the subordinate of Prince Bao of Shengjin, and in the future, if it reached Emperor Kangxi''s ears, he would face a hell lot of troubles.

    "It turned out to be Young Master Song and Young Lady Youyou," Nan Lan smiled and nodded while helping Tian Guinong take the pill.

    "May I know what the madame''s name is?" Song Qingshu came to support Tian Guinong''s back to help him heal.

    Nan Lan looked embarrassed and wondered why the other party was so abrupt, but thinking that he was her savior and that he was treating Tian Guinong''s injury, she had to answer, "This one''s surname is Nan, and the given name is Lan."

    "Nan Lan?" Song Qingshu recited it silently, and said with admiration, "The given name is superb, and the surname name is also nice."

    Nan Lan blushed slightly, and spoke a little shyly, "Young Master Song is exaggerating."

    Xia Qingqing, who was on the side, couldn''t take it any longer. Song Qingshu was taking advantage of a husband''s unconscious state to tease his pretty wife. She interjected and asked, "Your husband was injured so badly, may I know by whose hand?"

    Nan Lan was startled, recalling that she had deserted her husband Miao Renfeng, then eloped with Tian Guinong, and was chased down by Miao Renfeng. Tian Guinong was defeated, and now he was almost about to die.

    But how could she make that known to others, so Nan Lan could only vaguely say, " He was injured by a great enemy, but fortunately escaped with his life."

    At this time, Tian Guinong also woke up and felt a warm mass of energy in his belly, and a strong domineering energying from his back. He instantly knew that he was rescued by an expert, so he quickly asked the names of Song Qingshu and hispanion.

    Nan Lan on the side spoke up, "Guinong, when you were unconscious just now, these two benefactors had already told their names. This is Song Qingshu, Young Master Song, and this is Young Lady Youyou."

    "Song Qingshu?" Tian Guinong was stunned, and hesitantly asked, "Is this benefactor the First-ss Guard in the Forbidden City?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned, wondering how he knew about him, and asked, "Brother Tian knows this Song?"

    "Benefactor had swept across several martial arts provinces under themand of the Qing Dynasty a few days ago. In the Battle of Mount Tai, he defeated Daoist Chongxu with one sword strike, and then defeated the Five Sacred Mountain Alliance leader Zuo Lengchan." Tian Guinong''s expression was a little unnatural, and he thought, <i>¡®Prince Bao doubted the purpose of Emperor Kangxi''s move, and specially sent him to investigate. When he passed by Miao Renfeng''s family, he fell in love with his wife Nan Lan at first sight, which led to today''s situation. What an embarrassment¡­¡¯</i>

    Hearing him talk about the Battle of Mount Tai, Xia Qingqing''s face turned gloomy as if it was about to rain, so Song Qingshu quickly changed the subject, "I heard Madame say just now that Brother Tian was hurt by a great enemy. May I know if this Song can be of any help?"

    "There are some things that we need to face by ourselves. Thank you for your kindness." Tian Guinong subconsciously refused, thinking that since Miao Renfeng had let go of the two that night, with his personality, he would naturally not continue to chase and kill him.

    On the one hand, he was in a hurry to return to Shengjing in order to report to Prince Bao. And, after seeing Song Qingshu''s enthusiasm, he was afraid that he would also dare to let him mix in with the secret of breaking into the king''s treasure.

    "This Tian will keep today''s grace in mind. If the benefactores to Shengjing in the future, this Tian will surely receive you to the best of my ability." After a short rest, Tian Guinong felt that his injury was much better, and he quickly got up and said goodbye.

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, stood up and said in return, "If there is a chance in the future, Song will definitelye to visit Brother Tian and Madame ."

    Tian Guinong felt nothing wrong but Nan Lan felt extremely strange in her heart. Connecting with his actions just now, and the way he looked at her when he said "Madame" at the moment, her woman''s intuition made her realize that the other party seemed to have meant something entirely different.

    "They are gone, so what are you looking at?" Xia Qingqing on the side said sourly.

    "God treats me really well. A great beauty just left, but there is another great beauty here." Song Qingshu turned around and looked at Xia Qingqing''s pretty face which was red with anger, and said with a smile.

    "Hmph, never serious." Xia Qingqing¡¯s expression finally looked a little better and asked, "When are we going to Mount Hua, I don''t have time to apany you to visit various sects to take hostages."

    "Since Madame has spoken, I will apany you to Mount Hua right away." Song Qingshu pondered. Anyway, Emperor Kangxi didn''t set a time limit for this mission, so it would not be toote to go after he dealt with the matters of Mount Hua.

    "It''s very rare for you to say that. But, don¡¯t forget that I didn''t force you to apany me." Although Xia Qingqing said this, there was an uncontroble smile on her lips.

    A few dayster, the two arrived at Mount Hua, and when they passed a cliff, Xia Qingqing suddenly stopped, hesitated for a moment, then turned to Song Qingshu and said, "Do you like me?"

 Chapter 98: The eye as the sword

    <h4>Chapter 98: The eye as the sword</h4>

    "You asked so directly, I couldn''tprehend it for a while." Song Qingshu was taken aback and looked at her strangely.

    Xia Qingqing asked, "Quickly tell me."

    "I¡­I" Seeing that Xia Qingqing''s face was turning darker, Song Qingshu hurriedly changed his words, "I like you!"

    Xia Qingqing said, "Since you like me, will you do whatever I say?"

    "That''s natural. As long as you speak a word, even if I have to go through a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire, this Song will not frown." Song Qingshu didn''t have the slightest hesitation when he spoke such big words.He had to naturally speak all kinds of sweet words to move her heart.

    "Okay then¡­I want you to jump off of here now." Xia Qingqing pointed to the cliff a few steps away, and a sly smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.

    Song Qingshu stretched out his neck and took a look, then spoke with a hesitant look on his face, "This cliff seems bottomless, and there wouldn¡¯t be any bones left if I jumped down."

    "Afraid?" Xia Qingqing sneered, "Who said that he would go through fire and water for me? In this case, you should put away those thoughts in your heart in the future, and we can still be friends."

    "I just thought that there would be no one to bury my corpse down there, and my heart was a little sad." Song Qingshu smiled sadly, "After I die, Youyou, if you think of me asionally in the dead of night, I will be satisfied." Then he jumped off the edge of the cliff.

    Xia Qingqing waspletely surprised to see him jumping like this, but there was no panic on her face, instead, there was an iprehensible feeling, and she stood there, stunned for a while, sighing in her heart, <i>¡®Could it be God''s will?¡¯</i>

    When she came to the edge of the cliff, looking at the smoke-filled abyss, Xia Qingqing bit her lips and jumped down.

    In the blink of an eye, Xia Qingqingnded on a tform in the mist, and found Song Qingshu standing there with a dazed face. And she asked him with a smile on her face, "Aren''t you happy to be alive?"

    "I never imagined that there would be such a tform under just a few feet." Song Qingshu looked up at the top of the cliff and his voice was filled with emotion. However, he smiled proudly in his heart. Fortunately, he had been to this Golden Serpent Cave before, otherwise he would have been surprised by Xia Qingqing.

    "Fool, I''ve never seen you being so obedient, why did you jump without blinking when I asked you to jump off a cliff." Looking at Song Qingshu, there was an unspeakable look in Xia Qingqing''s eyes.

    "Because you asked me to." Song Qingshu stared at her with a burning passion in his eyes.

    Looking at him, Xia Qingqing felt a panic in her heart for a moment, so she turned her head unnaturally, took a deep breath, and calmly said, "Come in with me."

    Kneeling in front of the tomb of the Golden Serpent Gentleman, looking at the inscription on the tombstone "Yuan Chengzhi Xia Qingqing pays their respect", Xia Qingqing seemed to return to the time when she rebuilt her father''s grave with her Brother Yuan. How happy they were during that time. The only thing she had to worry about was that girl, Ajiu.

    Now that she thought about it, it seemed ridiculous to worry about such matters at the beginning, only after losing her Big Brother Yuan did she know what real pain was.

    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s sad expression, Song Qingshu guessed that she must have thought of Yuan Chengzhi again. He smiled bitterly, and looked around at the Golden Serpent Cave.

    Revisiting this familiar, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but think of Mu Wanqing, who apanied him here, wondering how she was doing now.

    One was saddened, the other was full of thoughts, and the two fell into silence in a rare tacit understanding.

    Aftering out of the Golden Serpent Cave, Xia Qingqing gave Song Qingshu a strange look, "Aren''t you wondering who I paid respect to?"

    Song Qingshu thought that of course he knew, and replied, "Looking at the handwriting on the tombstone, he should be the Golden Serpent Gentleman, who was a giant in the world of wulin back in the day, but I didn''t expect him to be the father of Miss Youyou."

    Xia Qingqing looked back at the distant mountains and sighed, "In the world of wulin, no matter how high your martial arts are and how famous you are, in the end all you get is a mountain of grief. It has been more than ten years, there are probably not many people who still remember his name. People may know the Golden Serpent King of the present, but who will remember him more than ten yearster¡­¡±

    "At least you will remember, this is enough for him." Song Qingshu consoled her.

    "Yeah, as long as I remember him, it doesn''t matter if the rest don''t remember him." Xia Qingqing smiled bitterly and said to herself, "No, Ajiu will also definitely remember him¡­"

    The two came all the way to Chaoyang Peak. When they saw Mu Renqing with a head full of silver hair, Xia Qingqing could no longer hold back the grief in her heart.

    Mu Renqing quickly helped Xia Qingqing up, and couldn''t help but also burst into tears, "This teacher has also heard about what happened to Chengzhi, that hard-working child."

    "Qingqing came here this time to ask the honored Master for help as the master of Chengzhi." Xia Qingqing said through gritted teeth, while wiping away her tears.

    Mu Renqing hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed, "Alright, this old man is about to die anyway, so I will go to the Capital to see how high Dongfang Bubai¡¯s martial art really is."

    Xia Qingqing was shocked, "Qingqing does not mean that! How dare I ask honores Master take such risk with your own life, even if it is Big Brother Yuan up in the heaven, he would not agree."

    Mu Renqing raised his hand to stop her from continuing, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "You may not know, Qingqing, that boy Chengzhi''s senior brother Gui Xinshu and his wife could not hold back when they heard the news of his murder, and ran directly to Yanjing. Even they didn¡¯t hesitate to take revenge for Chengzhi. As his master, how could I do less than an apprentice?"

    Xia Qingqing anxiously persuaded, "Honored Master, please forgive Qingqing''s offense. Master and Big Brother Yuan¡¯s martial arts are about the same. Going to the Capital this time is tantamount to hitting a stone with an egg."

    Mu Renqing smiled and said, "Qingqing, you don''t have to be so modest. Chengzhi had learned all the martial arts this teacher could teach, and he hadbined the martial arts of your father, the Golden Serpent Gentleman and also the Iron Sword Sect. If I had a one-on-one contest with Chengzhi, I would definitely lose without a doubt.¡±

    "Then why are you taking risks, honored Master? Qingqing didn''te here for this¡­" Xia Qingqing thought that if his Master had any idents, her Big Brother Yuan would definitely not forgive her.

    Mu Renqing looked solemn and looked into the distance with a deep gaze, "There are some things that you need to do even if you know you can''t do it."

    "What Qingqing means to say is that, I want the honored Master toe forward and invite Feng Qingyang, the predecessor of Mount Hua Sect, toe out of his seclusion." Xia Qingqing was anxious and finally finished her sentence.

    "Master Feng?" Mu Renqing was stunned, then looked down at Xia Qingqing, "Qingqing, where did you hear about the Uncle Master?"

    Xia Qingqing''s expression turned a little awkward, and she pointed behind her, "That information came from this Qingqing''s friend here."

    It was only then that Mu Renqing noticed Song Qingshu. Seeing his steady posture and even breathing, he recognized this was obviously a master. So he quickly asked, "May I know what the young hero is called? How did you know the news about Uncle Master?"

    "This humble one is called Song Qingshu, and I learned the news of Senior Feng only by a mere coincidence." Song Qingshu said, standing with his hands behind his back, "A few months ago, this Song had the good fortune to spar against Senior Feng in Mount Hua and benefited a lot." He dared not say that he had made Feng Qingyang so angry that he almost killed him. If he did, Mu Renqing would definitely regard him as a heinous viin.

    "Uncle Master is in Mount Hua?" Mu Renqing was stunned. This was a critical time of the Sword-Qi conflict in the Mount Hua Sect, and it was unknown where Feng Qingyang had gone. Since then, there has been no news of the man. Everyone thought that he had passed away, but it seems that he was still here all along.

    Suddenly reacting, Mu Renqing stared at Song Qingshu suspiciously, and he asked with a hint of disbelief on his face, "Did Young Master Song just say that you have fought with Uncle Master Feng?"

    It was no wonder that he became suspicious, Feng Qingyang was famous as an unparalleled genius sword master even in the past. In his early twenties, he became the well-deserved number one master of the Mount Hua Sect. It has to be said that the Mount Hua Sect back then was not like the withered and fractured sect of today. At that time, the Mount Hua Sect was at its peak, and martial art masters came out inrge numbers, and their status in the wulin was almostparable to that of Shaolin.

    Moreover, Feng Qingyang''s reputation was extremely brilliant. At that time, with only one sword, he was really an invincible figure in the wulin. At the age of a mere weak calf, he fought alone against the former leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, Ren Woxing. At the same time, he could also create the opportunity to kill the ten elders of the Sun Moon Holy Cult who attacked Mount Hua, thus creating a legend in the wulin.

    If he was still alive, his umtion of internal energy in the past few decades must have entered the realm of transformation, and his knowledge of the sword might have far exceeded the worldly understanding and reached the realm of the demigods.

    Such was his Uncle Master, a demigod. And, this Song Qingshu was so young, but he actually said that he had fought with him! So Mu Renqing naturally didn''t believe it.

    "Yes I have." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Then allow this old man to see the peerless might of the young hero." With a sneer, Mu Renqing decided to test him.

    Following his movements, Song Qingshu turned slightly to the side and slightly changed the angle of his toes, but Mu Renqing immediately retreated as if he had seen the most terrifying thing.

    Staring at the opponent with a dignified expression, Mu Renqing knew that he had been blocked by the opponent in one move just now, and his opponent had a faint intention to fight back. His intuition told him that if he continued to move forward, he would definitely be seriously injured.

    "Young Master Song, be prepared." As he shouted in his heart, Mu Renqing turned his wrist gently, a sword appeared in his hand, and it stabbed forward full of the decades of hard work of his life. His dignified posture was like a mountain. His technique was like a breeze without a trace, unpredictable and swift as it stabbed at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu was indeed a little motivated this time. He took a small step back, raised his head, and his eyes fell on the ce three inches below Mu Renqing''s left side.

    Suddenly, it was as if Mu Renqing saw an illusion, his left nk felt a little hot, and he realized that the other party had already seen through the ws in his own move, and he would only be asking for a loss by continuing to attack, so he had to withdraw and retreat. He felt his blood rush to his face.

    Xia Qingqing saw that Song Qingshu hadn''t attacked yet, and he forced the master to back down while dodging his two powerful attacks. <i>¡®Still slightly inferior to Big Brother Yuan¡­¡¯</i>

    Mu Renqing stared at Song Qingshu for a long time as if he was watching a monster, and finally sighed in defeat, "Young Master Song is still so young, yet his knowledge of swordsmanship has reached such a level, and he could truly be an opponent of Uncle Master Feng. In your movements there are simrities and the same purpose. This old man suspects that the fight between the young hero and Uncle Master Feng was a grand one. I have truly been a frog at the bottom of the well."

    "Senior Mu is too modest, this Song is just relying on his familiarity with the swordsmanship of the Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sects, and I am not really that capable." Song Qingshu saluted by sping his fist.

    "To be so young, yet not arrogant or impetuous, is rare." Mu Renqing asked with a smile, "I wonder if Young Master Song knows where Uncle Master Feng is now?"

 Chapter 99: A pretty boy

    <h4>Chapter 99: A pretty boy</h4>

    Song Qingshu replied respectfully, "Thest time this Song and Senior Feng spared was at the Cogitation Cliff at Jade Maiden Peak. It seems that Senior Feng has lived in seclusion on Cogitation Cliff for decades."

    "Cogitation Cliff?" Mu Renqing showed a hesitant look on his face. Cogitation Cliff was under the domain of the Mount Hua Sect''s Qi faction. As the head of the Sword faction, it was not so convenient for him to go there.

    After a long time, Mu Renqing sighed, "Forget it, if I can see Uncle Master, then it does not matter if this old man has to visit the Qi faction."

    "If Sect Master Mu finds it inconvenient, we can sneak up to the Cogitation Cliff, the Qi faction is not what it was in the past, and it will be difficult for them to find our traces." Seeing that Mu Renqing was full of contradictions, Song Qingshu suggested.

    Mu Renqing showed a look of hesitation, "We aren''t doing anything shameful, so why do we have to be so sneaky? Qingqing, please follow me to the Jade Maiden Peak to meet the faction head Yue, if Young Master Song is interested, you cane along too. ." After saying that, he waved his sleeves and went straight to the Jade Maiden Peak.

    Xia Qingqing turned around and stuck out her tongue at Song Qingshu, and hurriedly ran after Mu Renqing.

    "These ancient people are too upright and have a lot of useless tricks." Song Qingshu was already being very kind, but this guy acted as if they didn''t even need his help, so he was very ufortable. Fortunately, after seeing Xia Qingqing acting like a young maiden, he was overjoyed and followed.

    After receiving a notification from his disciples, Yue Buqun learned that the head of the Sword faction hade to visit in person. Yue Buqun hurriedly greeted him, but he was in shock, <i>¡®The two factions have notmunicated with each other for decades. So why now?''</i>

    Song Qingshu saw a person in the middle dressed as a schr in a green robe, with a long beard under his chin. His face was giving off a righteous aura.

    Song Qingshu thought that it was no wonder that this guy was famously nicknamed "Gentleman Sword" in the wulin. He was very good at keeping up appearances.

    The group was greeted by the Chongxiao Hall of the Mount Hua Sect. Mu Renqing had not set foot on the Jade Maiden Peak for decades. Looking at the familiar grass and trees along the way, he seemed to have gone in a trance. When Mu Renqing saw the words "Sword Qi Rising to the Sky" on the hanging que, he couldn''t control his emotions anymore and tears filled his eyes.

    Seeing Mu Renqing''s excited appearance, Yue Buqun also became filled with emotion, and coughed lightly, "May I know what Senior Brother Mu wanted from this Yue¡­"

    Before he finished speaking, Yue Buqun nced at Song Qingshu in the corner. And, as if he had seen a demon, he pulled out his saber and pointed at Song Qingshu, gritted his teeth and said, "Emperor''s dog, how dare youe here!"

    The disciples of the Mount Hua Sect did not know why, but when they saw their master drawing his sword, they also surrounded Song Qingshu in the middle.

    "Hey, hey, Sect Leader Yue, I''m not that familiar with you, I''ll sue you for nder if you call me that." Song Qingshu was depressed by his usations.

    "In the battle of Mount Tai, you, as the Qing court''s dog, forced the Mount Tai Sect to submit to the Qing court, and indirectly killed the leader of the rebel army, the Golden Serpent King¡­"

    "Stop, stop!" Song Qingshu nced back at Xia Qingqing, saw her expressionless face, and secretly broke into a cold sweat, "On the top of the Jade Emperor Peak, this Song defeated the masters you sent in a fair and honest way, what''s wrong with that? As for the matter of the death of the Golden Serpent King, I had nothing to do with that. Damn, don''t just go putting such a big sh*it pot on me."

    Mu Renqing, who was on the side, thought about Feng Qingyang on the cliff, so he didn''t want to make a mess, and he quickly persuaded, "Sect Leader Yue, Young Master Song has no malicious intent on this visit. This Mu has learned a great secret of the Mount Hua Sect from him. I came here to ask Sect Leader Yue for his cooperation."

    "Oh?" Yue Buqun''s expression turned serious, and he quickly raised his head and instructed his disciples, "You all go out first."

    "Yes!" That group of Mount Hua Sect disciples retreated.

    "My presence is not needed here, you guys can talk slowly, I''ll go out to get some fresh air first." Song Qingshu stood up, stretched, and swaggered out.

    Xia Qingqing wanted to stop him, but after hesitating for a moment, she only watched his back disappear at the door.

    Walking out of the Chongxiao Hall, Song Qingshu nced at the disciples of the Sect in the martial arts practice ground, and asked curiously, "Which one of you is Linghu Chong?"

    The disciples in the practice ground nervously looked at each other. After a while, a pretty girl stuck her head out and asked, "Why are you looking for Senior Brother?"

    This girl had a beautiful face and a pair of ck eyes. Song Qingshu smiled slightly, "This must be Miss Yue, this humble one is Linghu Chong''s friend, and I want to have a drink with him."

    "Hmph, stop lying." Yue Lingshan wrinkled her nose, "You obviously don''t even know what my senior brother looks like, how could you be his friend."

    "Could it be that Miss Yue doesn''t know that there are many ways to bear good will in this world?" Song Qingshuughed, "I am not only a friend of Linghu Chong, but also know that he is thinking about a certain girl very much."

    Yue Lingshan also knew a thing or two about her elder brother''s intentions. When she heard Song Qingshu say it, she couldn''t help but blush. She was about to refute, but she didn''t know what to say.

    "What rude words!" With a cold voice, a young man with pretty eyebrows and handsome looks came out of the crowd, protecting Yue Lingshan behind him.

    "Are you a man or a woman?" Song Qingshu stared at him nkly.

    The young man hated being seen as a woman the most in his life. He was furious when he heard the words, he drew his sword and stabbed at his opponent, but when the tip of the sword was three inches in front of the opponent, he could no longer move forward.

    Song Qingshu''s two fingers shook, and a domineering energy was sent forth. The young man only felt that his hands turned numb, and he could no longer hold the sword in his hand, his body became unstable and fell backwards.

    Yue Lingshan hurriedly stepped forward to support him. The group of senior brothers in the crowd looked at Song Qingshu in horror. The martial arts disyed by the other party were far beyond theirprehension.

    Looking at the "Mount Hua Lin Pingzhi" engraved on the sword, Song Qingshu was in a trance for a while, then raised his head and looked at Lin Pingzhi again.

    When he read the original book, he almost thought that this guy was the protagonist of The Smiling, Proud Wanderer. Although Lin Pingzhi''s face gave him a weak womanly aura, his heart was unusually sturdy. When Song Qingshu was desperate, Lin Pingzhi''s phrase "I would rather be a beggar than a thief" made his blood boil for a long time.

    Song Qingshu admired Lin Pingzhi''s style very much, but unfortunately in the original book, he held a deep blood feud, and when he learned that his beloved master had been using him for his family''s Bixie Swordy Manual. This bright and upright hero turned into a gloomy and treacherous viin.

    "You''re Lin Pingzhi? Come with me, I have something to tell you." Song Qingshu turned around and walked a few steps, noticing that there was no movement behind him, he couldn''t help but snort coldly, "What''s the matter, no courage?"

    People in all corners of the world have always coveted the Lin family''s Bixie Swordy Manual. When he saw Song Qingshu recognize him, he subconsciously took precautions, but when he heard the other party''s taunt, he said with resentment, "Why won''t I dare!" He waved his hand to stop Yue Lingshan who was pulling him back. His footsteps firmly followed behind Song Qingshu.

    When the two came to a secluded ce, Lin Pingzhi saw that there was no one around, raised his head and said, "What did you want to talk about?"

    Song Qingshu turned around and stared at Lin Pingzhi and looked at him carefully. Seeing that the other party was already impatient, he smiled and said, "Young man, I was surprised by your bone structure, you must be a martial arts prodigy. The responsibility of justice and peace in the universe is entrusted upon your shoulders!" (Goblin: The protagonist is being a troll again -_-)

    Goblin: Turn off your adblocker to support the site. Be a patron to support the project.

 Chapter 100: Ways of being mysterious

    <h4>Chapter 100: Ways of being mysterious</h4>

    Lin Pingzhi just looked back at him vigntly and did not speak.

    Song Qingshu was bored and didn''t care about how suspicious he looked, so he continued, "I have a set of sword techniques here, and I will show you theplete set of swordsmanship. If you want to learn it or not, it''s up to you."

    After speaking, without waiting for the other party to answer, he readied his wooden sword, and moved the sword lightly.

    At first Lin Pingzhi thought that the other party was teasing him, but after watching for a while, he found that the other party was indeed showing him a set of exquisite sword technique, and it was much more advanced than what his master usually taught him.

    While trying to follow Song Qingshu''s movements, Lin Pingzhi''s temples were sweating slightly. He only felt that he remembered a certain move and then forgot that move. After memorizing dozens of moves, he even forgot the previously memorized moves. There was a profound martial art in front of him, but he couldn''t remember it at all, that endless regret and despair arose spontaneously in his heart.

    After Song Qingshu finished his demonstration, he looked at Lin Pingzhi, who was sweating profusely, and asked, "How much did you remember?"

    Lin Pingzhi''s lips were bleeding from being bitten by his teeth, and he said angrily, "I didn''t remember anything."

    This time, it was Song Qingshu''s turn to be stunned, and subconsciously said, "I really want to worship you as a pig deity."

    Hearing his words, Lin Pingzhi felt even more embarrassed. After a while his expression turned red to blue, then it turned so pale that he looked like a corpse.

    Seeing Lin Pingzhi''s appearance, Song Qingshu seemed to go into a trance. He remembered a scene in his previous life where he went to a martial artist to learn martial arts on a whim. Before learning, he imagined that he was a genius like the protagonists of martial arts novels, and he could learn it by seeing it once. As a result, the martial artist taught him one move after another. After seven or eight moves, he forgot what the first move was. The frustration due to reality made that incident unforgettable forever.

    Wasn''t Lin Pingzhi just an ordinary person without all those fancy plot armor of the protagonist? Song Qingshu showed a smile andforted him, "Your martial arts level is too low now, and I don''t me you for not remembering these advanced swordsmanship techniques. Well, I have another method, you just have to look into my eyes."

    Lin Pingzhi raised his head subconsciously and saw the dark and deep pupils of the other party. His eyes suddenly became dazed, and his whole person seemed to enter an empty space.

    Suddenly, the figure of Song Qingshu appeared in front of him, and the other party smiled and said, "I''m using the Bewitching Technique to imprint the sword technique in your mind, but as it''s not your own yet, it''ll just be convenient for you when you are in doubt. For now, it''ll fulfill the purpose of inquiry, only after you have mastered it, can you truly learn this sword technique.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi heard it in his dazed state, and he had all kinds of doubts in his heart.

    He didn''t know why, but this time he just felt like he was in a daze. But he remembered every detail clearly.

    There was a sound of snapping fingers in his ear, Lin Pingzhi woke up from the haze. With a thought, every move and every style of the swordsmanship clearly came to his mind, and he couldn''t help but look at Song Qingshu in surprise, "I remember, I remembered!"

    "Your martial arts foundation is too poor. You can only get revenge against Yu Canghai after practicing this sword technique for three years. Remember! If you can learn the internal techniques of Mount Hua Sect in the meantime, with internal strength as a foundation, you should be able to get twice the result with half the effort." Song Qingshu thought for a while then reminded him solemnly. (Goblin: Yu Canghai is the leader of the Qingcheng Sect. After Lin Pingzhi identally killed his son in a brawl, he led the Qingcheng Sect to massacre the Lin family.)

    "Three years?" Lin Pingzhi was full of surprises. With his current martial arts speed, he was afraid that might not be able to avenge his revenge on Yu Canghai before he died of old age. Now Song Qingshu told him that after three years of hard work, he could get what he wanted. How could he not be ecstatic?

    "By the way, don''t tell anyone about the things I told you about martial arts, including your master." Song Qingshu was still a little worried when he thought of the wily Yue Buqun.

    "Yes! Your great kindness and great virtue, this Pingzhi will never forget it!" Lin Pingzhi knelt on the ground and respectfully kowtowed three times.

    "You don''t have to do this, it''s just a small effort for me." Song Qingshu turned sideways to hide.

    "It was nothing for the benefactor, but for Pingzhi, it is a new chance at life." Lin Pingzhi said sternly.

    "Okay, go back quickly, or that Miss Yue is going to be worried." Song Qingshu said jokingly.

    Lin Pingzhi''s face turned red, he just took a few steps towards the training grounds, then he suddenly turned around, and asked with aplicated expression, "Why did the benefactor help me?"

    "Originally, you and I were both pitiful people, maybe that''s why I feel sympathetic towards you." Song Qingshu seemed to be separated from this world when he said these words.

    Lin Pingzhi nodded as if he didn''t really understand, and greeted Yue Lingshan who was running over.

    Back at the Chongxiao Hall, Yue Buqun and Mu Renqing had already negotiated and decided to visit Feng Qingyang together on Cognition Cliff.

    Although Feng Qingyang belonged to the sword faction, Yue Buqun thought that if a sword master lived in seclusion in Mount Hua, then he naturally wouldn''t have to worry all day that Mount Hua Sect will be directly destroyed by Zuo Lengchan, so he was also eager to go to Cognition Cliff to prove the existence of Feng Qingyang.

    After the group came to the Cognition Cliff, Mu Renqing used his inner strength to spread his voice all over the mountain, "Mu Renqing, the descendant of the Mount Hua Sword Sect, asks to see the Uncle Master."

    Yue Buqun on the side secretly admired that although the sword faction practiced with mainly swordsmanship and movement techniques, the Primordial Chaos Skill they practiced was not inferior to the Qi faction''s internal energy cultivation techniques.

    Mu Renqing shouted three times in a row, but there was no response at all. The group looked at each other and stared at Song Qingshu.

    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s expression, Song Qingshu gave a wry smile and shrugged, "The things I do for love."

    After speaking, he tapped into his dantian and shouted with more vigorous inner strength, "Old man Feng, I''m back again,st time I was careless and I just lost to your move, this time I won''t be merciful,eee, we will fight three times and a hundred rounds¡­"

    Xia Qingqing''s face had a ck line, and the faces of the Mount Hua Sect disciples turned ugly. At this moment, a cold snort was heard, "You overestimate your own strength!"

    The voice seemed soft and weak, but it could clearly reach everyone''s ears despite Song Qingshu''s thunderous roar. Yue Buqun''splexion changed, <i>¡®I didn''t expect that the Primordial Chaos Skill practiced to the extreme could reach such a state.''</i>

    As soon as he finished speaking, a white-bearded and green-robed old man appeared at the corner of arge rock, with a depressed expression and a goldenplexion.

    "Disciple Mu Renqing (Yue Buqun) pays respects to Master Feng." Seeing his appearance, although there were traces of the passing years, they still didn''t have trouble recognizing the person who was the number one master in swordsmanship.

    Feng Qingyang waved his sleeves, and the two of them only felt a soft energy lifting them up, and they admired him even more greatly.

    Looking at the heads of the two factions, Feng Qingyang had aplicated expression and sighed, "I missed the Sword Qi martial artspetition, which caused the sword faction to be almost wiped out. I really have no face to see the people of the sword faction. Today If not¡­" After speaking, he gave Song Qingshu a vicious look.

    Song Qingshu felt his hair standing up when he saw the look, and he quickly pushed Xia Qingqing forward, and said with a smirk, "This time it''s your disciple who has something to ask you, and it''s none of my business."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> With this release I''ve reached the 100th chapter of this novel. I would have preferred to reach this milestone in better circumstances. I had many things nned for this asion. But, being at the mercy of reality, it didn''t go ording to n.

    Anyways, I still remember the day I posted the first chapter. I built the site on my own without any prior experiences. It was a lot of trial and errors and thank god for WordPress being easy to understand.

    Now, I want to thank all the readers who have been with me since day one. I want to express my sincere gratitude to all the Patrons at Patreon and to all the readers who sponsored chapters. It really helps me a lot. It gives me strength to go on. So, I again thank you all!

    I hope you all will be with me on this journey in the future as well. I pray that you all stay safe and healthy.

 Chapter 101: Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 101: Deration</h4>

    Xia Qingqing felt that Song Qingshu had pinched her behind her back, so she reacted and hurriedly told Feng Qingyang about Yuan Chengzhi.

    Seeing that Feng Qingyang was silent, Mu Renqing also said, "Martial Uncle, Chengzhi was the best descendant of our Sword Sect, I have spent my whole life putting my hope of reviving the Sword Sect on him. But who knew he was killed by the hands of Dongfang Bubai"

    Feng Qingyang said suspiciously, "I have also observed this Yuan Chengzhi you speak of secretly. His martial arts level was no longer under the master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. How did Dongfang Bubai kill him so easily?"

    "His speed is too fast," Xia Qingqing hurriedly told Feng Qingyang all the information she had obtained, "ording to the reflection of Master Fang Zheng, who was present that day, the speed of Dongfang Bubai has exceeded the limit of human beings. Brother Chengzhi didn''t have any chance from the beginning, so¡­" Xia Qingqing couldn''t speak any longer, she covered her mouth, and stood there sobbing silently.

    As for the many young disciples on the cliff, they saw a beautiful and devoted young woman standing there sorrowfully, her long skirt was touching the ground, her clothes were blowing in the wind, a small white flower was inserted on the hair of her temples, and the petals trembled slightly with the breeze¡­ They couldn''t help but feel her sadness.

    "Brother Song was at the scene that day, so you can ask him about the specific situation." Xia Qingqing wiped away her tears and pointed at Song Qingshu.

    "There''s also that Zuo Lengchan," Feng Qingyang looked puzzled and looked at Song Qingshu, "I heard that on the day of the fight, you defeated Daoist Chongxu with one sword strike?"

    "It was just a fluke." Song Qingshu seemed a little embarrassed.

    "I have seen the swordsmanship of Daoist Chongxu," Feng Qingyang stood there with his hands behind his back, "It is continuous and has few ws. He can be regarded as a first-ss sword master in the wulin. You can actually beat him with one sword strike. Have you progressed that much since we foughtst time? What adventure did you have to achieve such results?"

    "It''s just that this junior used tricks and schemes. In a real fight, it would take a hundred moves to decide the winner." Song Qingshu said frankly.

    "Trick?" Feng Qingyang was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, "I understand, you must have motivated him to defend with all his strength from the very beginning. His Taiji Swordy has a huge w that ordinary people can''t see, but his swordsmanship is far superior. You can indeed defeat him with that tactic."

    "Old Feng recreated the scene of the day with just a few words from this junior. This junior is awed and admires your intellect." Song Qingshu looked at him in surprise.

    "You don''t have to tter this old man so much. I''ll settle the ount with youter. You can talk about how Yuan Chengzhi and Dongfang Bubai fought against each other that day." Feng Qingyang asked with a frown.

    "Dongfang Bubai was extremely fast. There were no more than three people on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak who could clearly see his movements. Master Yuan happened to be one of them. Even so, his speed was still not as fast as Dongfang Bubai. He kept changing his position to avoid Dongfang Bubai''s attack. However, Dongfang Bubai''s movement was more subtle than his superb ability, and the attack came from any angle from all directions. In desperation, Master Yuan had to use the Golden Serpent Sword technique to protect his whole body, but this move consumes a lot of internal energy. Under the all-round siege of Dongfang Bubai, Master Yuan''s movement space waspressed smaller and smaller, and finally the inevitable happened¡­" Song Qingshu talked eloquently, and for the first time, the details of the fight of that day were revealed to the ears of the public.

    Yue Buqun was ashamed to hear it. He didn''t see anything except a red shadow and a golden light that day. He didn''t expect Song Qingshu to see the battle so clearly at a young age.

    "In the world of martial arts, there is nothing that can''t be broken through, and only speed is an exception." Feng Qingyang murmured to himself, "When it reaches a certain level, the ws in the technique are no longer ws, it seems that it can only be stopped by static¡­ "

    "Old Feng, don''t me me for saying something depressing. I''ve fought against both of you. The pressure you put on me is far less than the pressure he put on me." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still reminded him.

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked. Xia Qingqing had nothing to say. She had seen Dongfang Bubai several times. Mu Renqing and Yue Buqun had always been terrified by Dongfang Bubai''s ghost-like martial arts.

    Yue Buqun''s disciples were even more shocked. Lin Pingzhi was d that he was able to get such a first-ss master in the world to teach him martial arts. But Yue Lingshan was shocked that the other party was not much older than her, but he was already able topete with the first master of their sect. Her pair of big round eyes kept trembling, not knowing what to think.

    Feng Qingyang''s face showed his embarrassment, "With your movement technique, it is not a big problem to escape from Dongfang Bubai." At the beginning, he suffered a loss due to that and that was regarded as a great disgrace for him.

    "Old Feng, don''t look down on people like that, okay?" Song Qingshu felt that his face was hurt and retorted: "I fought against him twice, the first time was aplete defeat, and the second time I injured him seriously and he even vomited blood."

    Feng Qingyang looked obviously disbelieving, and sneered, "Thest time you fought, your martial arts were exquisite, but they were mixed and impure, and there was still a little gap between you and Yuan Chengzhi. So how could you hurt Dongfang Bubai?"

    Yue Buqun and Mu Renqing nodded, agreeing with Feng Qingyang''s judgment.

    Xia Qingqing recalled the details of that night, hesitated for a moment, and then opened her lips lightly, "I can testify for Big Brother Song, after he fought against Dongfang Bubaist time, he was seriously injured, and there was blood on Dongfang Bubai''s clothes. It seemed that he was badly injured¡­"

    Song Qingshu smiled smugly, "There you have it. I even have a witness."

    Feng Qingyang squinted his eyes and said indifferently, "Boy, I would like to see how far your martial arts have progressed now." As soon as he finished speaking, a gentle inner strength spread out, and everyone in the Mount Hua Sect had to scramble and empty the field.

    Song Qingshu''s face stiffened and hesitantly said, "Old Feng, you have to think about it carefully. Although I will definitely lose in the end, I am afraid it will not be so easy for you to win. If you identally get injured, you will be disadvantaged in your fight against Dongfang Bubai. It''s not that wise to be injured before the final battle."

    Feng Qingyang smiled lightly, "We don''t need to really fight for thispetition."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly realized something, and said with a smile, "This junior has been ignorant."

    Seeing that he understood his meaning so quickly, Feng Qingyang nced at him with admiration. His eyelids drooped, his hands folded, although the wind on the top of the mountain was not small, but it couldn''t blow his clothes.

    Song Qingshu''s expression changed, and he sped his fists and said, "Please forgive this junior for offending." After speaking, he stepped forward.

    Feng Qingyang''s eyelids trembled, but Song Qingshu took two steps back as if facing a great enemy.

    When one move failed, Song Qingshu was not annoyed, he stepped forward with his left foot and slowly moved forward. Feng Qingyang''s right shoulder sank back slightly, and the left half of his body trembled. Song Qingshu, however, with a dignified expression, retracted his left foot, drew a semi-circle on the spot, and slowly raised his right foot.

    Yue Lingshan, who was on the side, thought that there would be a thrilling battle, but after seeing the two of them standing still for a long time, she suddenly felt extremely bored, came behind her father, and asked, "Father, why haven''t they begun fighting yet? What about thepetition?"

    "They have already made a move." Yue Buqun exined with a solemn expression, the realm of the two of them was far beyond his own, but fortunately he was familiar with the Five Sacred Mountain Swordsmanship, otherwise he would not have been able to understand anything.

    After a stick of incense time passed, Song Qingshu took a step back and said respectfully, "This junior lost. I didn''t know how high the heavens were before, but today I saw the true level of my seniors, and I am convinced."

    Feng Qingyang epted his salute calmly, turned around and disappeared on the spot, and a cold voice came from a distance, "Speak on behalf of this old man, next month on the fifteenth night, on the night of the full moon, on the peak of the Forbidden City, this old man will definitely pay a visit to Cult Master Dongfang."

    <strong>Goblin</strong>: Thank you Eduardo Garcia for bing a patron. You will find your advanced chapters in the Patreon page.

    Turn off your adblocker to support the site. Be a Patron to support the project!

 Chapter 102: On the road again

    <h4>Chapter 102: On the road again</h4>

    Whening down from Mount Hua, Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously and asked, "How did youpete with Master Feng just now, why couldn''t I see anything?"

    "That''s why we''re called masters," Song Qingshu said gloatingly, but seeing the other party''s expression as if she was ready to fight, he quickly exined, "I won''t tell this to just anyone, but since you asked, I will use simple and easy-to-understand words with you. It¡¯s quite hard to exin this in words.¡±

    After sorting out the ideas, Song Qingshu said, "There used to be a super master named Dugu Qiubai, who defeated all the world''s masters in his life, and he couldn''t be defeated even if he wanted to be defeated. His swordsmanship has a characteristic, that is, every move is offensive. Everything offensive but not a single defensive move, how do you think he did it?"

    "To defeat all the world''s masters, although it is difficult, but not everyone in the wulin can do it," Xia Qingqing pondered for a moment, then said softly, "However, no matter how high a person''s martial arts is, there is a limit, how can it be possible for him to not have a single defensive move?"

    "Yes, I also used to think that his legends were exaggerated, but now I can slowly figure out a way." Recalling the few lines of words left by Dugu Qiubai on the wall of the Sword Tomb in the Cognition Cliff, Song Qingshu smiled bitterly,<i> ¡®At the time Iined that Dugu Qiubai didn''t leave any martial arts secrets, how could I have known that he had poured the crystallization of his life''s martial arts into those few lines, but my realm was too low at that time, and I couldn''t see it.''</i>

    "What way?" Seeing him stop talking, Xia Qingqing quickly asked.

    Song Qingshu came back to his senses, grabbed a leaf from a tree by the roadside, and turned around and said, "Put out two fingers."

    Xia Qingqing didn''t know his goal, so she obediently stretched out two slender fingers.

    Seeing the two jade-like fingers in front of him, Song Qingshu secretly praised their beauty, and put the leaves between his two fingers, then said, "I may let go at any time, see if you can catch it."

    Xia Qingqing hurriedly stared at his fingers, and after a while, when she saw Song Qingshu''s hands loosen, she quickly pointed her fingers, but the leaves had already slipped and fell.

    "Do it again!" Xia Qingqing said unconvinced.

    Song Qingshu smiled, "Okay!"

    As a result, after trying three times in a row, Xia Qingqing managed to make small progress every time, and couldn''t help but say angrily, "Why is this happening¡­"

    "Real masters are very aware of their attack range. As soon as someone enters your range, you should immediately attack, like this." Song Qingshu held Xia Qingqing''s small hand, when he just put the leaf between his two fingers at that time, Song Qingshu pinched Xia Qingqing''s two fingers together, and caught the leaf at once.

    Feeling the temperature of his palm, Xia Qingqing felt a shudder on her body. She quickly pulled her hand back and asked in confusion, "But you had not even let go yet?"

    "Silly girl, when you first wait for my attacks and then fight back, you are doomed to be defeated from the beginning." Song Qingshu continued, "For a real expert, within a certain distance, anyrge-scale action is predictable, no matter how fast the attacker is, there is no hope of sess. Because the line and angle of the opponent''s moves are predictable."

    "When you observe where the opponent''s hands are, the movement of his eyes, the slight sinking of his shoulders, and the direction of his toes, you can figure out where the opponent''s strength is centralized."

    "And what will that do?" Xia Qingqing wanted to know more.

    "A person, no matter how high his martial arts is, must use or approach with his own centralized power to make moves, otherwise his moves will just look strong on the surface, and it wouldn¡¯t be effective at all. When you are able to determine the opponent''s power point, then you will be able to figure out the effective zone of his attack and actually change your response ordingly."

    "The opponent''s output point is not static. When his body changes slightly, the output point often changes greatly, and you have to change as well. Of course, these require experience and eyesight."

    Song Qingshu talked eloquently, but in his heart he was very grateful to Dongfang Bubai. If it wasn''t for the first time he was beaten by him, and the time he was able to see how he killed Yuan Chengzhi on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak, he would not have been able to fight back. He forced Song Qingshu to always think about the essence of martial arts and produce these epiphanies. Although the second fight was a little embarrassing, he was at the very least able to escape from Dongfang Bubai¡¯s pursuit.

    Xia Qingqing suddenly realized, "No wonder you and Master Feng were moving like that on the cliff, as if you were fighting each other."

    "Yes, the slight changes in the body is enough for us to estimate the opponent''s uing attack, and then make corresponding counterattacks. Although we fought thirty-six moves, in fact, there was only one sessful move." Now that he thought about it, after being defeated by Feng Qingyang, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but find it absurd that he would have to pay him back sooner orter.

    "Didn''t you just say thirty-six moves, why did it be one move again?" Xia Qingqing only felt that her thinking could no longer keep up with the other party''snguage.

    Song Qingshu exined, "Because for the previous thirty-five moves, whether it was Old Man Feng or me, we were not finished. Those moves were often seen through by the other party as soon as we showed signs of it, so we had to immediately change into another move, and so on until the opponent''sst move. I didn''t counter it in time, which led to my defeat."

    Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu with admiration, "Brother Song, I didn''t expect your martial arts to have reached this level."

    "Unfortunately, it''s still not as good as Dongfang Bubai or Feng Qingyang." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    Xia Qingqing sternly consoled, "They are all top experts who have been famous in the wulin for decades. You are still young, and in a few years, it is not difficult to reach or even surpass their realm."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then looked at Xia Qingqing happily, "Fortunately, Youyou reminded me, otherwise I would have been eager for quick sess, and sooner orter get into trouble."

    There was a smile on Xia Qingqing''s lips, and she quickly turned her face sideways. "Call me Madame Yuan."

    "Okay, my Madame Yuan, where are you going next?" Song Qingshu shrugged helplessly.

    "Madame Yuan is Madame Yuan, what''s with this additional ¡®my¡¯?" Xia Qingqing said angrily, "Big Brother Yuan''s brother and sister-inw went to the capital to avenge him. Now that the Forbidden City has be a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger''s den, I will naturally go to the capital to see if I can make it ahead of time to stop them."

    "Aren''t you really looking for a reason to be with me?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but put a smile on his face.

    "You''re dreaming!" Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes helplessly.

    "But I still have to go to various sects to take hostages, I''m afraid it¡¯ll be toote." Suddenly remembering the task that Emperor Kangxi had assigned to him, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.

    "Hmph, I didn''t say I wanted to be with you." Xia Qingqing had already borrowed a horse from the sect and got on the horse, "I''ll go ahead on the road first, then we will see each other in the capital." Then only a cloud of dust was left in front of Song Qingshu.

    "Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, ancient people are truly ruthless!" Song Qingshu stood still in ce and was speechless. Now he had to embark on a journey towards various sects.

    Goblin: Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

 Chapter 103: A moody expert

    <h4>Chapter 103: A moody expert</h4>

    Under the rule of the Qing Dynasty, there were really no sects that could be considered a major one. Sects such as Six Directions Sect, Weituo Sect, Merchant Manor, Green Bamboo Gang, Peni Sect were all quite minor in the wulin. Speaking of which, the Mount Tai Sect could be regarded as the only major sect in the Qing Dynasty.

    Everywhere Song Qingshu went, except for a few sects showing dissatisfaction, most sects were all surprisingly cooperative. Thinking that they could send their people to the pce to be a guard, they not only did not have the resistance Song Qingshu imagined there would be, but appeared to be very cooperative, and immediately wanted to go to the capital with Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of the heads of the various sects, so he hurriedly excused himself to go to other sects to pass the decree, and left them with relevant certificates, so that they could report to themander of the capital guarding army within a month.

    All the while he was thinking about Xia Qingqing, who was rushing to the capital. During these days Song Qingshu had always been on the road using the Traceless Sand Treading Steps. On the one hand, he exercised his dynamic vision, so that he could use it in the battle against the enemy, and on the other hand, it was to save time.

    He spent so much of his time and efforts on Xia Qingqing. If she was in an ident to save Gui Xinshu and his wife just because he was a stepte in returning to the capital, it would be like letting the cooked duck fly away. Nothing would be more depressing than that.

    Fortunately, all the other sects cooperated very well. Even the leader of the Mount Tai Sect, Taoist Tianmen, resigned to send his most proud disciple to the capital. Song Qingshu remained busy all the time, and it took him only ten days to travel to dozens of sects.

    "A night of crying, sighing and groaning, akin to being trapped in the wilderness, everything withered¡­" Finally, Song Qingshu was on his way back to Yanjing, humming a song all the way. (Goblin: The theme song of the TVB drama "Jade Blood Sword" (2000).)

    When passing through the junction of Shandong and Jiangsu, he heard the sound of swords shinging from a forest in front. Song Qingshu looked around and saw that a group of bandits were besieging a convoy, and the guards of the convoy should be from an official family.

    "It''s none of my business~" Song Qingshu whistled and continued on his way. He didn''t like the Manchu Qing court himself, and wished for the Qing Dynasty to be more chaotic. The more trouble Emperor Kangxi was in, the more opportunities he had. He wouldn¡¯t mind one or two Manchu officials being robbed and killed.

    "Father, I''ll block them first, you protect mother and go on first!" Suddenly a clear and pleasant voice came to his ear.

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu, who had already walked quite far, suddenly stopped, and when he looked back, he saw a handsome and pretty young man in the convoy was wielding a sword, holding back at least one-third of the bandits.

    Song Qingshu saw that although he was dressed in men''s clothes, he was petite and graceful, and his voice was as sweet as a yellow warbler, this person was clearly a woman dressed as a man. (Goblin: Yellow warbler is a type of songbird.)

    "The hero saves the beauty, I like this kind of drama the most." Song Qingshu touched his chin, immediately changed his mind, and walked over there.

    "What an atrocity! You bandits dare to openly attack the court officials in broad daylight, is there anyw in this world? Is there still an emperor''sw?" Song Qingshu put on a distressed look as he walked on to the stage.

    "Schr, get out of here, these ruffians won''t have any benevolence and talk morality with you." The girl disguised as a man saw a young man dressed as a schr recklessly approaching, and couldn''t help but kindly remind him.

    "Little girl, you are kind, you are obviously in trouble yourself, why are you still interested in meddling with other people''s business?" Song Qingshu found a big rock, carefully blew off the dust on it, and did not forget to wipe it with his sleeves, so that he could sit at his leisure. He clearly nned to sit back and watch the two groups of people in the scene fight to the death.

    The bandits originally thought that it was some fool who was not afraid of death. After seeing that it was just a crazy schr, they didn''t care much and continued to besiege the convoy.

    Song Qingshu looked at them, most of the guards in the convoy had lost theirbat effectiveness. Only the girl and her father were obviously extraordinary in martial arts, and this group of bandits could not gain an advantage.

    Seeing the stalemate between the two sides, Song Qingshu was not in a hurry to meddle, and asked with a smile, "Little Miss, you are ady from an official family, where did you learn how to y with knives and swords?"

    "Little Miss, your swordsmanship is quite good, where did you learn it?"

    "Little Miss¡­ ouch!"

    Annoyed with the other party''s bbering, the girl in men''s clothing angrily said, "Let¡¯s see how you make more noise!"

    "Golden Lotus Needle from the Wudang Sect?" Song Qingshu picked up the golden needle shot by the other party and looked at it in front of him. He was quite startled, but said, "Goodness me, you don''t use needles for embroidery, but use them as hidden weapons. Let me give you a warning, I''m feeling a little allergic to girls who use needles recently, so don''t make me angry."

    "You!" The girl in the man''s clothes was so angry that she was lost for words, and the bandits took advantage of the situation to attack, and the girl was suddenly in danger.

    "Zhi''er, this person is just joking with you, don''t take it seriously." After all, the older military official had more experience in life, and at a nce, he could see that Song Qingshu was not malicious, "This one before you is Li Kexiu, and I am the admiral of water andnd in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. This time me and my family were besieged by bandits on the road, and I hope this gentleman can help us."

    "Her name has the word ¡®Zhi'' in it?" Song Qingshu frowned, then shook his head like a rattle, "This name vites my taboo, won''t save, can''t save."

    Li Kexiu was stunned, thinking that the behavior of these people in the wulin was really weird, and he didn''t know how to proceed with the conversation.

    "Is he an expert?" The girl snorted coldly, "Dad, don''t be deceived by this schr. What kind of expert could he be while acting like a crazy person."

    "Little girl, don''t look down on people, I''m really a big expert! If you beg me, maybe I''ll save you when I''m happy." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "How big of an expert are you?" the girl said disdainfully.

    "I¡¯m quite big, as big as three or four stories." Song Qingshu replied. (Goblin: There¡¯s a pun here. But, it got lost in trantion.)

    The girl''s smart eyes suddenly lit up, and she asked between her moves, "Since you are an expert, how many moves will you take to subdue this group of bandits?"

    "Subduing them?" Song Qingshu said disdainfully, "I don''t even need to use my hands, I just have to move my mouth."

    "Who are you lying to?" The girl said angrily.

    Song Qingshu was about to open his mouth and continue to tease, when suddenly he was hit hard on the head, his eyes rolled, and he fell straight down.

    "Bah!" A bandit behind Song Qingshu put away his staff and cursed his bad luck, "You''ve been making quite a noise here for some time now. I thought you were really an expert, so I had to endure you for a long time. If I knew you were just a fool, I would have dealt with you at the very beginning."

    Li Kexiu was startled when he saw the expert in his mind being dealt with just one blow, and he wondered if he had really misunderstood.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was so weak, the girl in man''s clothing was also stunned for a while, "Hey, although I didn''t have any expectations from you, you are too useless."

    At that moment, several long swords had already been ced on her delicate neck, and the girl was stunned, and did not dare to move again.

    Seeing that his daughter was captured, Li Kexiu was furious, but unfortunately he could do nothing alone and was soon subdued.

    "Hmph, the Golden Serpent King is dead, and the remaining bosses are busypeting for the leader¡¯s position. I just wanted to take a vote and leave, hehe, but who knew I actually caught a high-ranking official and found a tender man. Brothers, it seems that our luck is not bad." Seeing that everyone in the convoy was subdued, the bandit leader let out a longugh.

    Gobln: Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

 Chapter 104: The girl in menâ€™s clothes

    <h4>Chapter 104: The girl in men¡¯s clothes</h4>

    "One day a group of two, three, four and five people were fighting, and so who will win?" At that moment, a voice was heard from behind him, asking him a question.

    "I¡¯m not good at arithmetics, how the hell would I know." The leader replied impatiently, then suddenly as if he had seen a ghost, he turned his head quickly.

    What he saw was Song Qingshu, who was lying on the ground just now, sitting on the big boulder with a smile on his face. Whether it was the bandits or Li Kexiu and his daughter, they all stood there in a daze.

    "You''re not dead?" the bandit leader asked in horror.

    "I''m an expert, of course I¡¯ll not die so easily." Song Qingshu turned back and smiled at the girl in men''s clothing, "Little girl, cover your ears, I''ll show you how to deal with them by moving your mouth."

    "Fu*k!" The bandit leader''s expresion turned dignified. Being insulted in public like this, all the other bandits were furious, and they pulled out their swords and shed at him.

    Song Qingshu''s expression changed, he took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and let out a clear roar. It was like a thunderous sound that was heard for several miles, making all the bandit''s head and hearts rapture violently, as if their brains were about to explode.

    After half a stick of incense time, the bandits who were still alive till now, groaned in pain on the ground while holding their heads.

    "Lion''s Roar!" Li Kexiu looked at Song Qingshu in shock. He didn''t expect him to have such a powerful internal strength at such a young age.

    The bandit leader was half-kneeling on the ground. Looking at Song Qingshu with a grim face, he gritted his teeth and said, "Since your martial arts is so powerful, why did you deceive us like that?"

    "Just now the two sides were evenly matched, so how could their gratitude to me bepared to the gratitude of being rescued by me after experiencing despair." Song Qingshu said it as a matter of factly.

    When Li Kexiu and his daughter heard his reason, their expressions turned ck, and the leader of the bandits spurted out a mouthful of blood, almost dying from excessive anger.

    "Don''t start a vomit show for now, and let¡¯s talk business. I noticed your manner of speaking, and you really don''t seem like a mere bandit leader. What''s your name?" Song Qingshu looked at him and asked.

    "Long Aotian!" The bandit leader hesitated, but said directly.

    Song Qingshu was shocked and looked at him up and down in amazement, then spoke with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "I have a friend who is somewhat rted to you. I nned to let you go from the beginning. Now that I heard your name, I will not embarrass you anymore, you can leave with your subordinates. They just got a little concussion from my attack, and they should be okay with a few days rest. Of course, the hero who hit me just now will probably have to lie down for a few more days."

    Long Aotian supported his men tremblingly and walked into the depths of the woods. Before disappearing, he turned his head and took a deep look at Song Qingshu, as if to remember his appearance in his heart.

    "Why did you let them go?" The girl in men''s clothes pouted andined while pulling off the rope from her body.

    "Zhi''er, don''t be rude! Benefactor, the name of this little girl Li Yuanzhi. You¡­e here and thank the benefactor for saving your life." Li Kexiu hurriedly red at his daughter.

    "No, no¡­" Song Qingshu smiled, "My purpose of saving you people was not very pure."

    Li Kexiu was stunned for a moment, but did not understand the subtext of these words, and still said enthusiastically, "May I know Benefactor¡¯s name."

    The other party was also a member of the officialdom, Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and finally said the truth, "Master Li, don''t be so polite, this humble one is Song Qingshu, we are colleagues."

    "Are you Song Qingshu, the number one master of the imperial guards?" The girl gave him a surprised look.

    "I didn''t expect that I would be so famous?" Song Qingshu was feeling rather embarrassed.

    "It turned out to be Lord Song who made a big wave in Mount Tai." Li Kexiu suddenly realized, and quickly felt a lot closer to him.

    After talking for a while, Song Qing said in embarrassment, "It would have been proper for me to escort you, but unfortunately, I have the emperor''s mission to carry out, and this Song is still in a hurry to return to Yanjing to resume his duties¡­"

    Li Kexiu has been in the officialdom for many years, he understood the implication and immediately said, "Master Song, don''t worry, the people who were supposed to meet us will arrive soon, the emperor''s mission is more important, and Master Song should leave early."

    Li Yuanzhi showed a cunning look on her face. She came to Song Qingshu''s side, and spoke while pretending to worship him, "Master, ept me as a disciple."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, and quickly stretched out his hand and held her forearm to help her up. Although Li Yuanzhi was born in the south, but grew up in the north, she had a sense of boldness and didn''t care about decorums as much as ordinary women. As for Song Qingshu, he would not care about the principle of ¡®do not take advantage'' if he had the chance to take it.

    "Miss Li, what are you doing?" Song Qingshu only felt that thunder was rolling in his heart, thinking that he originally wanted to be a hero saving the beauty. But this was something that went against his ns, how could he agree to be her master?

    "I want to take you as my teacher. Your martial arts are so high, if I can learn half of your skills, oh no¡­one or two fractions of skill, then my level will be much higher than now." Li Yuanzhi said innocently with her wide eyes.

    "Nonsense!" Even though he usually loved this daughter the most, and was reluctant to scold her, Li Kexiu also felt that it was ridiculous.

    "You used the Golden Lotus Needle just now. It seems that the Wudang Sect disciples taught you martial arts. Between me and the Wudang Sect, haah¡­" Song Qingshu shook his head and said firmly, "In short, I will not ept you as a disciple."

    "Is that so," Li Yuanzhi muttered with disappointment on her face, "But I really want to see the battle of the Forbidden City."

    "What?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look.

    Seeing that she had inadvertently revealed her true purpose, Li Yuanzhi became nervous, her face couldn''t help but reveal her shame, but she still gritted her teeth and said directly, "The most fierce rumors in the wulin these days are about the battle between the Mount Hua Sect Sword Saint Feng Qingyang and the Sun Moon Holy Cult Leader Dongfang Bubai at the peak of the Forbidden City. And there are different opinions on who will win. The most unfortunate thing is that the venue of thepetition is in the pce, and all the people in the world can''t even witness it."

    "You are a guard in the pce. If you can bring me into the pce, I will be able to witness this extraordinary battle. When the timees, I wille back and tell my master and father, I will make them envy me, hum!" Li Yuanzhi spoke very quickly. Although she spoke a lot, but her words were crisp and sweet.

    Li Kexiu''s heart warmed, and he had mentioned it casually before, saying that it was a pity that he could not witness the battle between the two great masters in the world. Unexpectedly, his daughter had always remembered it in her heart¡­

    "Bringing someone into the pce privately is a death penalty¡­" Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®if that was the case then I would¡¯ve died many times¡¯ </i>But in front of a high-ranking official in the Qing Dynasty, he had to actw abiding on the surface.

    Who knew that Li Kexiu, this old fox, had long gone to the side tofort his family, pretending not to hear anything.

    Li Kexiu actually has his own ideas. He was Han Chinese. He has climbed to this position step by step with military merit, and had to put in several times more effort and suffered more hardships than others.

    He thought that if his daughter was identally noticed by the emperor when she entered the pce, that would be a wonderful scenario. <i>¡®Even if she didn''t have such good luck, it would be good if she can get close to a prince. By the way, it¡¯s said that there is this Lord Wei who is in great favor with the emperor recently¡­¡¯</i>

    Goblin: Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

 Chapter 105: One cant have both

    <h4>Chapter 105: One cant have both</h4>

    In his heart Li Kexiu wanted to send his daughter to the capital for a long time, and he couldn''t help but feel happy when he saw his daughter identally have the chance to go there now.

    Seeing that Li Kexiu did not clearly object, how could Song Qingshu still not know what the other party meant? And it just so happened that he was also eager to be apanied by a beautiful woman during such a long journey. Of course, some matters still had to be made clear first.

    "But I have to rush back to the capital, I don''t have time to walk slowly with Miss Li." Song Qingshu said embarrassedly.

    Li Yuanzhi heard his tone loosen, and said excitedly, "This is not a problem, my father has a fast horse, and it can travel thousands of miles every day."

    "Traveling a thousand miles a day?" Song Qingshu always felt that the concept of thousand-mile horses of ancient time were all nothing but boasting, and even the most elite cavalry units could only travel a few hundred miles a day. The 100,000 gold medal messengers who had to change their horses at each station could only travel five hundred miles a day and a night. So how could a horse possibly travel thousand miles a day? Song Qingshu sneered disdainfully.

    "If Miss Li can keep up with me, then this Song will take you to the capital." As soon as he finished speaking, Song Qingshu had already disappeared dozens of meters away in a sh.

    Li Yuanzhi was startled, and hurriedly got on her horse and chased after him. After chasing him for dozens of miles, she couldn''t even see Song Qingshu''s back. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, she felt anxious and her mouth became shriveled, and she burst into tears.

    Song Qingshu saw that Li Yuanzhi was wiping her tears and desperately holding on to the horse''s belly, and couldn''t help but feel it was a little funny. He quickly showed up to stop her, "Don''t cry, don¡¯t cry! If you cry so much, the road will turn muddy from your tears."

    Seeing Song Qingshu, Li Yuanzhi burst intoughter, and didn''t understand the other party''s words too well, and eximed happily, "Are you willing to take me to see the battle of the Forbidden City?"

    "I''m willing, I''m willing. It''s gettingte, let''s find an inn first, and continue on the road tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu gently helped her off the horse.

    As soon as she got off the horse, Li Yuanzhi frowned, and only felt a bit of burning pain between her thighs. Thinking that she was still hundreds of miles away from the capital, her pretty face couldn''t help drooping down.

    The two found an inn in a nearby town. Song Qingshu had no other thoughts. After dinner, he went back to his room to meditate and regte his internal energy. After using the Traceless Sand Treading Steps for a long time, his speed may have improved, but the increase in the consumption of internal energy was also obvious.

    This night, Song Qingshu circted the Nine Yin true qi along the Ren meridian, the three yin meridians of the hand, and the three yin meridians of the foot for severalrge cycles.

    The Ren Mai vessel governed blood and was the sea of ??yin vessels, while the Du Mai vessel governed qi and was the sea of ??yang vessels. Song Qingshu put the internal energy of the Nine Yin true qi to the Ren Mai meridians, and brought the Divine Brilliance true qi to the Du Mai vessel. Both true qi exist in the various meridians of the Ren Mai and Du Mai vessel,plementing each other but not interfering with each other, and it temporarily solved the issue of the coexistence of the two kinds of true qi .

    It was almost dawn, Song Qingshu had not slept all night, but he did not feel sleepy at all. Instead, he felt refreshed. He knocked on the next room, "Get up, get up¡­"

    Then without waiting for Li Yuanzhi to open the door, he went downstairs and asked the waiter to bring some soy milk.

    Song Qingshu had seen the mention of the two vessels of Ren and Du in the novel before, and thought it was just an imaginary concept. Now that he had practiced martial arts, he realized that the Du Mai vessel was only distributed along the spine, over the top of the head, and reached the Renzhong acupoint on the upper lip. The Ren Mai vessel was the one in the center of the front side of the body. The only point of intersection between the two is the perineum point.

    "If you want to open up the two vessels of Ren and Du, don''t you just let the chrysanthemum bloom once." Remembering the principle of a certain technique Song Qingshu only felt his legs tighten, and quickly dismissed these thoughts.

    At this moment, the sound of someoneing downstairs came to his ears. He walked lightly, and when he heard the footsteps of a girl, Song Qingshu looked up.

    What he saw was Li Yuanzhi wearing a pale yellow female martial artist uniform, with a palm-wide blue belt wrapped around her waist, which further highlighted her slender waist.

    Song Qingshu noticed that the underside of her dress was plump and full, and he saw the skin beneath the cor which was whiter than snow, with a bit of a healthy shade of red. It looked so tender that it seemed something woulde out if he could give it a good squeeze. He felt his mouth turn dry, and hurriedly took a sip of soy milk.

    "Brother Song, I dressed up like this today. How do I look?" Li Yuanzhi came to the table and spun around proudly.

    "It''s so beautiful!" Seeing her eyes which were as clear as the pure sky, wandering with anticipation, Song Qingshu felt ashamed and his dirty thoughts disappeared.

    "Yeah! I¡¯ll also drink some soy milk." Li Yuanzhi picked up the bowl of soy milk that Song Qingshu had ordered for her long ago, and quickly drank half of the bowl.

    Song Qingshu looked at her hands which were as white as jade, slender and pure, and the radiance on her face, which was a little more agile and emotional, and his heart was filled with emotion, <i>¡®To have a charming, affectionate wife or a youthful and beautiful maiden? What I want to have is both at the same time.¡¯</i>(Goblin: The idiom used here was ¡°The fish and the bear''s paw¡±, meaning you can''t have both at the same time. This was also the title of the chapter.)

    *****

    "Finally arrived in the capital!" After three days of traveling, Li Yuanzhi stretched and moved her body, which was sore from riding a horse for a long time, and looked at the bustling capital with excitement.

    Song Qingshu calmly withdrew the gaze from her protruding twin hills due to stretching, and said, "I want to go ahead and to see someone first. You can find a ce to stay first, and when Ie back, I will take you into the Forbidden City."

    "You can¡¯t do that! What if you left me here and ran away?" Li Yuanzhi''s eyes turned bright, and she said, "I''ll go with you."

    Remembering that Xia Qingqing was a famous vinegar jar, Song Qingshu smiled, "That would not be very convenient." (Goblin: vinegar jar means jealous.)

    "Could it be that you are going to visit a brothel?" Li Yuanzhi grew up in the northern frontier with her father since she was a child, and she had no scruples when speaking about such things.

    "Uh, of course not!" Song Qingshu''s face had a ck line, and he added in his heart, <i>¡®If I want to go to a pleasure house, I will go to a high-end one. Those normal ones are not up to the standard, and I have no interest in them.¡¯</i>

    "Then it must be to see a woman." Li Yuanzhi smiled slyly, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll im to be your apprentice to the outside world, and I won''t let the other party misunderstand."

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, thinking that Li Kexiu was quite good at fighting, and he was also a Han Chinese. He might be useful to his n in the future, but the problem was that the guy had always been loyal to the imperial court. If Song Qingshu wanted to win him over, he might have to start with his only daughter. With that thought, Song Qingshu smiled and said, "Okay."

    They came to a secluded house, which was the stronghold of the Golden Serpent Camp in the capital. Xia Qingqing had made an appointment with him to meet here before.

    Before entering the door, they heard a mournful flute sounding from theke not far away. Song Qingshu knew nothing about the melody of the sound. (Goblin: The flute here is xiao, which is a Chinese vertical end-blown flute. It is generally made of bamboo. It is also sometimes called d¨°ngxi¨¡o.)

    Li Yuanzhi on the other hand, was ady from an official house. Although she liked to y with knives and swords, she at least had some knowledge about Xiao, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting. When she heard the melody of the other party''s flute, Li Yuanzhi''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she unconsciously uttered the name of that song in her mouth, "Farewell to You".

    ¡°After saying goodbye to you,

    The sorrow is infinite, of eternal separation,

    And, there are many obstacles

    The water seems far away

    And the mountain is even farther.

    Waiting for that message

    To endure the spring of smoke and water

    The plums are green, then yellow again

    I say goodbye to you at dusk¡­¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

 Chapter 106: Two secret departments

    <h4>Chapter 106: Two secret departments</h4>

    "Qingqing?" Hearing the word "Qingqing" and connecting with the meaning of the song, it didn¡¯t take Song Qingshu that long to understand who was blowing the flute, so he quickly changed his direction and walked towards theke. [Goblin: In the song from the previous chapter, the line before thest line the word ¡°green¡± stands for ¡°Qingqing¡± (Çà Çà), which points towards Xia Qingqing.]

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Song Qingshu to see Xia Qingqing sitting on a stool, leaning against a big tree, her long skirt brushing on the ground, her belt fluttering in the wind, a small white flower on her temples, and her brows were filled with endlessness feeling of sorrow.

    "A woman needs to be both pretty and filial." Xia Qingqing, who was in a snow white dress, looked like a fairy from heaven. No one knew if it was due to the rising sun, or her blushing cheeks, but when he saw half of her pretty face, it really looked like a spring peach.

    "Madame Yuan." With outsiders present, calling her intimately would ruin her reputation, so he didn''t dare to be too rude, and shouted from a distance.

    Hearing his voice, Xia Qingqing turned around in surprise. When she saw the beautiful girl behind Song Qingshu, her expression changed slightly, but she quickly covered it up, "You finally had the time toe."

    Li Yuanzhi looked at the charming young woman before her, and then looked back at Song Qingshu with a strange expression. The thought in her heart, <i>¡®This young woman is dressed in mourning attire, listening to the meaning of the flute and song just now, she should be missing her husband who might have just passed away. But the expressions of these two people just now were clearly¡­ they clearly have something going on between them.¡¯</i>

    How could Song Qingshu know that Li Yuanzhi had regarded them as adulterers, so he looked at Xia Qingqing and asked, "Madame Yuan, did you stop Gui Xinshu and his wife?"

    Xia Qingqing shook her head, "I traveled day and night, and finally found them before they could act. They dyed their ns for a few days too, but yesterday, for some unknown reason, they suddenly decided to enter the pce to assassinate Kangxi. I couldn''t stop them either. Thinking that you will be here in a few days, I decided to stay here and wait for you to see if you can save them."

    Song Qingshu hated Gui Xinshu and his wife quite a lot in the original novel. They were extremely narrow-minded, and they were extremely blind towards their own shorings. Later, Wu Liuqi was killed because of their misunderstanding.

    Usually Song Qingshu would be toozy to save them, but now that Xia Qingqing had spoken, he softened his heart and asked, "When did they enter the pce yesterday?"

    "Last night, they seemed to have kidnapped that noble friend of yours and forced him to bring them into the pce." Xia Qingqing replied, "I was worried that Wei Xiaobao would see my face if I showed up, and that would harm youter, so I have been hiding in the dark."

    "Wei Xiaobao is a clever man, and he will definitely trap them into the pce. It should not be toote now. Let''s enter the pce together and see if we can stop them in advance." Song Qingshu pondered in his heart. ording to the plot of the original novel, all three members of Gui Xinshu''s family were plotted by Wei Xiaobao and lost their lives.

    Unexpectedly, Xia Qingqing showed hesitation, "To take me into the pce, aren''t you afraid of being caught by Dongfang Bubai?"

    Song Qingshu smiled indifferently, "Don''t worry, the battle is imminent, Dongfang Bubai must be in seclusion to recuperate. Before the full moon night, he will slowly adjust his state to the peak, so how can he be concerned with these trivial matters."

    Xia Qingqing nodded lightly, and suddenly turned around and stared at Li Yuanzhi, "Then what should she do?"

    The two of them mentioned such a big thing as assassinating the emperor. Li Yuanzhi was horrified when she heard it, thinking that Song Qingshu was the inner pce guard, but who knew that he actually interacted with these rebels. Seeing the two of them looking back at her, Li Yuanzhi smiled awkwardly, "You guys go and do your work, don''t worry about me."

    Seeing this quirky girl being so frightened, Song Qingshu smiled, "How can I do that? You heard that we were conspiring, and you are ady of the official family. How could I let you go¡­"

    As Li Yuanzhi stepped back, she exined in a panic, "Brother Song, we are so familiar, stop joking, I promise to keep my mouth shut about today''s affairs. Hey, don''te close¡­whether you are with the Heaven and Earth Society or the Red Flower Society¡­ I and the leaders of the Red Flower Society are very familiar, and I also know the people from the Heaven and Earth Society¡­ woohoo, don''t kill me!"

    Song Qingshu spoke with a smile, but not a smile, "You are ady from an official house, and you are entangled with these anti-Qing and rebel organizations, aren''t you afraid that I will expose you?"

    "Aren''t you too¡­" Li Yuanzhi muttered.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I just need you to enter the pce with us. I promised your father to bring you to the capital, but I dare not let you be alone in the capital. If you manage to get yourself chosen to be a concubine, your father has to work hard for me." Song Qingshu said.

    Li Yuanzhi was secretly proud in her heart, ¡®Hmph, men are so easy to deceive, I will survive this ordeal by pretending to be pitiful¡­¡¯

    "Madame Yuan, is everything ready?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "They are ready." Xia Qingqing took Li Yuanzhi''s hand and said, "This girl, pleasee into the room with me and change into the clothes of the inner pce guard."

    After a while, the two women walked out, Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, and he praised, "Small and delicate, with soft and silky skin. If you two are put into the military camp, such handsome and lovely soldiers would definitely drive those scu*m men crazy."

    Xia Qingqing was already familiar with Song Qingshu''s speaking style, so it was no surprise to her. But Li Yuanzhi was a little girl, and her face turned red when she heard it, and she felt that his words were too bold and explicit.

    Arriving at the pce gate, seeing the solemn expressions on the guards'' faces, Song Qingshu stepped forward and asked, "What happened in the pce?"

    "It turned out to be Lord Song. I heard that there were three strong martial arts assassins in the pce, and the guard captain ordered everyone to strictly guard their posts." One of the guards examined his waist badge and whispered, suddenly looking at the two people behind Song Qingshu in confusion, He asked suspiciously, "These two brothers are not very familiar, which shift are they on?"

    Song Qingshu replied casually, "They are the young masters I have collected for the Emperor from various sects to enrich the pce guards."

    In this era, no one dared to falsely spread the emperor''s spoken orders. However, as a transmigrator, Song Qingshu was different, and he was not so awed by the imperial power. He knew that this guard would not be able to reach Emperor Kangxi for confirmation.

    As expected, the guards looked tense and did not dare to question him further, so they allowed the three of them through the pce gate.

    "Brother Song, ording to what they said, my brother-inw and the others seem to have been discovered." Although Xia Qingqing had always disliked those two arrogant brother-inw and sister-inw, when she thought that they were trying to avenge her husband, and forced their way into the deep pce. She felt quite anxious.

    The entire Forbidden City was so big that Song Qingshu didn''t quite know where to go to rescue them. He hesitated for a moment, then pulled over a passing guard and asked, "Where are the assassins now?"

    Seeing that it was Song Qingshu, a well-known expert in the pce, the other party saluted and said quickly, "Lord Song, I heard that the assassins have been caught and are being escorted to the imperial study by the imperial guardmander, and the Emperor will interrogate them in person."

    Song Qingshu recalled that in the original novel, Gui Xinshu was lost in the pce and could not find any trace of the Emperor, so he pretended to be captured, and when he was brought to the emperor, he suddenly attacked.

    "I really can''t let Kangxi die at this time." Song Qingshu was feeling anxious. He had made so many ns, and he didn''t want to let them be ruined now.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly went straight to the imperial study. Just when had run a few feet, he turned around and saw the two women standing still. So he ran back quickly, supported the two women by their shoulders, and ran towards the imperial study with his movement technique.

    With such close physical contact with Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing was fine, but Li Yuanzhi was feeling quite ufortable, but she knew that the time was urgent, so she had to bite her red lips and endure it.

    Hearing the sound of swords shing in the imperial study from a distance, Song Qingshu felt even more hurry and quickened his pace. As soon as the three of them arrived at the door of the imperial study, they saw the three members of Gui Xinshu''s family being hacked to death by swords.

    "Ah!" Xia Qingqing eximed and was about to run ahead, but thanks to Li Yuanzhi''s quick eyes and hands, she managed to hold her back.

    Hearing her cry, Emperor Kangxi raised his head to find Song Qingshu, and said in shock, "It turns out that Master Song is back. If you had arrived earlier for these three assassins, you wouldn''t be so arrogant."

    "This Song iste for the rescue, and I hope the emperor will forgive me." Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly pleaded guilty.

    Duo Long and others knelt on the ground, drenched in cold sweat, "The ipetency of this official had almost harmed the Emperor."

    "Forget it, this time thanks to Xiaobao blocking their knives, dragging them down, Xiaobao Qingshu stays behind, and everyone else go out." Emperor Kangxi waved his hand.

    Seeing the corpses of Gui Xinshu''s family being taken out like dead dogs, Xia Qingqing''s mouth trembled and looked at Emperor Kangxi with hatred in her eyes. Song Qingshu patted her hand quickly and whispered, "I will make sure to take back their bodies. Trust me, you should go wait for me outside first." After speaking, he put his finger on her body to seal her acupoints while restraining the infuriating anger in her whole body. Seeing her eyes ring at him, Song Qingshu secretly sent a voice transmission, "I''m just afraid you will do something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, take care of her."

    Li Yuanzhi nodded and helped Xia Qingqing out.

    "Those bas*tards, when did this pce be a public toilet, they think that they can juste here if they want, and leave if they want!" Seeing that everyone had left, Emperor Kangxi yelled.

    "Your Majesty, it is not proper to swear." Wei Xiaobao patted Emperor Kangxi on the back and handed a cup of tea to him.

    "We won''t drink!" Emperor Kangxi pushed aside the teacup in front of him, turned to look at Song Qingshu and asked, "How was your trip to the major sects?"

    Song Qingshu saw Emperor Kangxi swearing in front of him. Not only was he not afraid, but he was full of relief. It seemed that the other party regarded him as someone close, and he quickly replied, "When the heads of various sects heard that their sons and nephews had the opportunity to be the imperial guards, not only did they not resist, they were also overjoyed and wished they could get a few more spots.¡±

    Only then did Emperor Kangxi''s expression improve, and he said, "Most of the imperial guards in the pce are from the Eight Banners, and their martial arts are really not up to the task. Last time they failed when We sent them to escort Xiaobao, and with this assassination incident, We finally understood their ipetence. We are really vulnerable in front of real masters.¡±

    Song Qingshu replied, "Most of the imperial guards are from bannermen, and their martial arts are more focused on killing enemies on the battlefield. It is indeed a little insufficient to deal with people from the wulin."

    "That''s right," Emperor Kangxi stood up, "So I decided to let Duo Long select the most powerful in martial arts among the imperial guards, and set up a secret department called ¡®Blood Drops'', which is specially responsible for dealing with this group of ruffians."

    "Blood Drops?" Song Qingshu was shocked at the time.

    "Qingshu, you are such a good martial artist, it''s too wasteful to leave you idle. I decided to let you train theis batch of disciples recruited from various sects and set up another secret department. What should their name be, hummm¡­" Emperor Kangxi pondered for a while, then said, "Let us just call them ¡®Pole Arms¡¯, and they will be responsible for hunting all the bugs in the pce, and help me monitor the waves in the wulin!"

 Chapter 107: True Dragon Qi

    <h4>Chapter 107: True Dragon Qi</h4>

    After a period of confusion and surprise, there was a burst of ecstasy in his heart, and Song Qingshu¡¯s expression quickly turned serious, "This official obeys the order!"

    "By the way, We heard that on the fifteenth of this month, a person with a high level of martial arts wille to the Forbidden City to duel with Cult Master Dongfang?" The expression on Emperor Kangxi''s face was a little unsightly.

    "Replying to the emperor, he is a master from the Mount Hua Sect who had lived in seclusion for decades. He is a master who is known as ¡®the number one sword master in the world''. I am afraid he ising here because Yuan Chengzhi, who was previously killed by Cult Master Dongfang, was a disciple of the Mount Hua Sect." Song Qingshu replied.

    "It''s like they think of my pce as a martial arts arena!" Emperor Kangxi''s face twitched, and he said bitterly, "In the future, when the Qing Dynasty dominates the world, I will definitely remove the Mount Hua Sect from the wulin."

    Noticing Wei Xiaobao''s gestures, Song Qingshu didn''t dare to say anything bad, thinking that if this matter spreads out in the future, Xia Qingqing would probably tear him apart.

    "How is Feng Qingyang¡¯s martial artpared to Cult Master Dongfang?" After a while, Emperor Kangxi suddenly asked.

    "It''s hard to say, the oue should be fifty-fifty." Song Qingshu said quickly, but seeing that Emperor Kangxi''s face was turning even more ugly he added, "But the Forbidden City can be regarded as the home ground for Cult Master Dongfang, and he can take advantage of the time and ce. In that case, Cult Master Dongfang should have a higher chance of winning."

    Emperor Kangxi''s expression finally eased, and he said, "ording to the report of the spies, there are arge number of martial artists in the capital now. In order to see the epic battle between the two peerless masters, they will try their best to sneak into the pce. Qingshu, you and Duo Long will be responsible for the security of the pce, don''t let idle people enter the pce, my Qing pce is not a vegetable market."

    "It shall be as you order!" Song Qingshu''s face became bitter, thinking that he might offend arge number of martial artists in this way, why was Kangxi not as open-minded as the emperor Lu Xiaofeng, who allowed some martial arts people to enter the pce!

    Of course, those were only his thoughts. From Emperor Kangxi''s point of view, there really was no reason to allow martial artists to enter and leave the pce at will.

    "Qingshu, you have been running all the way, and you have worked hard. You can go and rest first." Emperor Kangxi said softly.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Before leaving, Song Qingshu nced at a shadowy ce in the imperial study, and slowly backed out.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had closed the door of the imperial study, Emperor Kangxi''s face sank, and he asked in a low voice, "Xiaobao, have you checked Song Qingshu''s background?"

    "Dam*n them, I almost forgot my business because of those assassins." Wei Xiaobao said quickly, "It''s been checked, Song Qingshu is the third-generation chief disciple of Wudang Sect, but unfortunately, he was found guilty for identally killing his seventh martial uncle Mo Shenggu. He was expelled from the Wudang Sect for his crime. Later, he married Zhou Zhiruo, the head of Emei Sect, and was seriously injured by his uncle Yu Lianzhou at the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Lion ughter Assembly. It was rumored that he had died. I just didn¡¯t expect that he not only survived, but his martial arts became far superior than what it was in the past."

    Emperor Kangxi thought about it for a while, and couldn''t help showing a smile, "Killing his uncle, then abandoned by the Wudang Sect, is not something tolerated by the wulin. In today''s troubled times, the only way to use people is meritocracy. Song Qingshu is just the right person for me to use¡­"

    *****

    Not long after Song Qingshu walked out of the imperial study, he stopped and said with a smile, "Old Ancestor showed his greatness today, and easily subdued three first-ss experts from the wulin, but Duo Long and the others have yet to see the ws."

    "Cough cough¡­" Soon a hunched old eunuch appeared behind him, "This old man just sealed the acupoints of several of them with needles at a critical moment, making their body stagnant."

    Looking back at this old man who seemed to be half-dead, Song Qingshu wondered, "Why is the Ancestor interested in showing up to meet this junior today?"

    The Sunflower Ancestor looked up to the south, and after a long time he said, "When you are old, there are always some things that you can''t put down. This old man has something to do in the south in the future, and the safety of the little emperor will depend on you. The martial arts of those imperial guards are too poor. It''s a pity that I can''t witness the fight between that Dongfang girl and that Feng boy¡­"

    "Boy? Feng?" When Song Qingshu thought about it, although Feng Qingyang had white hair, he was really just a boy in front of the Sunflower Ancestor. Suddenly, his expression changed and he looked at Sunflower Ancestor in horror, "Dongfang girl? Could it be that? Can the Sunflower Manual really change a person''s gender?"

    Sunflower Ancestors gave him a strange look, but did not answer.

    "Ancestor, I have a question that has been bothering me for a long time," Song Qingshu had no choice but to change the question, "Isn''t your Excellency the eunuch of the former Ming Dynasty, why are you so loyal to the emperor of the Qing Dynasty now?"

    "Loyalty?" Sunflower Ancestor showed a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth. "How many years have passed, how many changes of masters in this pce has this old man witnessed, and what loyalty is there left?"

    After a little hesitation, Sunflower Ancestor continued, "I''m not afraid to tell you that this old man¡¯s cultivation needs to be nourished by True Dragon Qi. In hundreds of years, that little emperor Kangxi has the most potent True Dragon Qi around his body, and so this old man is naturally reluctant to let him die."

    "True Dragon Qi?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "Is there really such a thing in the world?"

    Sunflower Ancestor Smiled lightly, "Of course there are, some great masters in history were able to cultivate it, and this old man also tried to cultivate it for a long time. And only after I grew old and reached the transformation of heaven and man did I realize the True Dragon Qi was the aura on the Emperor''s body."

    "Ancestor, can you feel that aura in me?" Song Qingshu thought to himself, if he were the protagonist, the tyrannical aura that the protagonist must have must be indispensable.

    The Sunflower Ancestor looked at him carefully, and his expression suddenly became contorted as if he had swallowed a fly, and said with great disgust, "Bah! You have the peach blossom aura that this old man hates the most. If this old man is not wrong, you must have had one such encounter quite recently. A peach blossom encounter."

    Seeing the Sunflower Ancestor gradually disappearing into the distance, Song Qingshu cursed, "Even if you don''t have the tool, you can''t take revenge on the rest of the society like this! You look like you wish that all lovers in the world would be brothers and sisters! Good spirits in heaven please bless our soul¡­"

    *****

    Continuing to walk for a while, Song Qingshu hurriedly greeted Li Yuanzhi who was anxiously looking around here and there.

    "Let''s go out first." Song Qingshu hurriedly unsealed Xia Qingqing''s acupuncture point, dragged the two of them and walked towards the pce gate.

    Unexpectedly, Xia Qingqing threw off his hands and looked at him with hatred, Song Qingshu sighed, "Madame Yuan, I couldn''t exin just now, but I really did that for your own good."

    "Of course I know you did it for me!" Xia Qingqing''s eyes were filled with tears, "But I don''t need it! The opportunity that Senior Brother Gui gave me with his life just now, if I did my best, I may have been able to take that Dog Emperor with me."

    "Even if you seeded, what about the people with you? Miss Li who entered the pce with you would surely die afterwards, and that would even kill her parents. Is that really what you want to see? Killing innocent people for revenge?" Song Qingshu said sternly.

    "As long as I can sessfully take revenge, I am willing to pay any price!" Xia Qingqing nced at Li Yuanzhi apologetically, "I am willing to ept any punishment for you when I get to the underworld."

    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned a little unsightly, and her head shed sideways.

    "But do you really think you can seed?" Song Qingshu sneered.

    "You keep saying that you will help me get revenge. In the situation just now, if you had attacked him with me, Kangxi would definitely be dead. In the end, you are just greedy for glory and wealth, and you have been deceiving me." Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu''s eyes with her eyes full of indifference.

 Chapter 108: Entrusted with responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 108: Entrusted with responsibility</h4>

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a little angry, "You still keep saying that as long as I help you take revenge, you will give yourself to me. If we attack right now, we will definitely die. Then when will I have the chance to collect my reward?"

    Xia Qingqing''s chest heaved up and down, and after a while, she bit her lips lightly, "Okay, if you want, I''ll give it to you today. If one day is not enough, I''ll let you enjoy it for three days; if three days are not enough, I will serve you wholeheartedly for a month, so that you can enjoy it to the fullest. A monthter, how about you apany me to kill Kangxi?"

    Li Yuanzhi on the side put her hand on her forehead, and she was speechless, <i>¡®Oh heavens, why am I so unlucky, why did I get on such a broken ship?¡¯</i>

    Let him enjoy it for a month? The scene seemed so beautiful and Song Qingshu was moved by the little fantasies in his mind. But he finally suppressed the urge to say yes with great perseverance, "Madame Yuan, I was just joking with you. The one who killed Gui Xinshu''s family of three, was more terrifying than even Dongfang Bubai. They were secretly restrained by him, and even if I take action with you, there is absolutely no chance of sess."

    "How can there be so many masters in the world?" Xia Qingqing stared at him suspiciously.

    "What I said is true." Song Qingshu hurriedly told her the origin of the Sunflower Ancestor. Seeing that she was still doubtful, he couldn''t help but say, "If you don''t believe me, you can check the bodies of the three members of Gui Xinshu''s family, and you will know at a nce."

    Xia Qingqing''s face changed slightly, "Their remains were dragged away by the guards, and I don''t know how they will be insulted."

    "If I take their bodies back, will you forgive me?" Song Qingshu looked at Xia Qingqing and asked.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s expression, Xia Qingqing''s teeth itch with hatred, could she really say no to that, and then let the body of her brother and sister-inw be dishonored? Nodding helplessly, she said with much reluctance, "Okay!"

    "Don''t answer so reluctantly," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I''ll send you out of the pce first. The air in the pce has been too heavy recently, and I''m worried about your safety."

    Their group of people came to the gate of the pce, and the guard looked at Song Qingshu in embarrassment, "Lord Song, there are too many people in the capital in recent days. For the safety of the pce, the Emperor has just issued a decree. No one will be able to enter or leave the pce."

    "How could that be? I just came out of the imperial study." Song Qingshu said nkly, but his heart was filled with joy. This was really a blessing for him.

    Song Qingshu had no choice but to turn back with the two girls and walked towards his residence, then spoke with a helpless expression, "I can only ask the two female heroes to be wronged temporarily in this one''s humble house."

    Xia Qingqing has been with him for a long time, how could she still not know Song Qingshu''s clever thoughts, but now she was so worried about other matters that she was toozy to point it out.

    Li Yuanzhi was even more happy to stay in the pce. Firstly, she has never been here. Secondly, she was worried that after leaving the pce, she would not be able to return to the pce before the battle on the night of the full moon. Then wouldn¡¯t all this trouble be in vain?

    "Stay in this room for a while, try not to run around. I''ll go see how they deal with the bodies of Gui Xinshu and others." Song Qingshu took the two back to his courtyard, and after leaving such instruction, he went to find Duo Long.

    Song Qingshu managed to find Duo Long on the way, and hurried forward to say, "Congrattions on sessfully killing the assassin today, it really opened this Song''s eyes."

    "It turned out to be Brother Song, hey, don''t mention it." Duo Long saw that it was Song Qingshu, and began to let out his sorrows with a sullen face, "I was careless and took them to the Emperor which was exactly what the assassin had nned. Luckily, there was no danger in the end. Fortunately, the emperor did not convict us, otherwise this brother of yours would have nothing to say even if he was put on death row."

    "These assassins caused a lot of losses to the brothers today. I wonder how you are going to dispose of their corpses?" Song Qingshu pretended to have no interest and casually asked..

    "That''s needless to say!" Duo Long gritted his teeth and said, "Hang them at the city gate to expose them to the sun for a few days, and warn that group of ruffians, whoever plots to do bad things, this will be the end."

    "Is that so¡­" Song Qingshu deliberately pretended to be hesitant to speak.

    Duo Long bit the bait. Things have been going wrong for him recently, and he has be quite jumpy. With a sense of panic in his heart, he quickly asked, "Brother Song, do you have any concerns?"

    Song Qingshu put his arms around Duo Long''s shoulder and whispered to his ears, "Maybe you don''t know about them. But, I know a little about the origins of these assassins. Those three are Gui Xinshu and the members of his family, and they are from the Mount Hua Sect. Although Gui Xinshu is known as the ¡®Invincible Divine Fists¡¯, and his martial art level is not bad, but in the whole of wulin, he can be considered as only a second- or third-rate person."

    "Brother Duo, if your original intention is to intimidate the people in the wulin, then usually doing this would be quite effective. But, in the current circumstances if some other people whose martial art level is higher than Gui Xinshu see the bodies of those three people. They will definitely find out what happened today after some inquiries. Then they will definitely think, ¡®If even Gui Xinshu and the others with mediocre martial arts can reach all the way to the imperial study to assassinate the Emperor, would it not be easy to sneak into the pce by myself?¡¯ Right?"

    "People in the wulin are often daring, and it would not be surprising for them to break into the pce to test with their own martial arts. The Emperor would be alerted again at that time. The Emperor did not say what to do with the bodies of Gui Xinshu and others. So if he learned that another assasination happened because what you did, then what do you think the Emperor will do?"

    Duo Long was startled by what he heard, and said fearfully, "Fortunately, Brother Song reminded me, then I will throw them to the mass grave outside the city, what do you think?"

    Song Qingshu thought that he would let Xia Qingqing inform her men outside the pce to recover the bodies of Gui Xinshu and his family at night, and nodded quickly, "That''s good! Right now, it''s better to do something less than something more."

    Duo Long smiled and patted Song Qingshu on the shoulder, "Brother Song, like Lord Wei, you are equally far-sighted and destined to flourish in the future. Don''t forget this brother when that happens."

    "I would like to say the same to you. The Emperor ordered Brother Duo to set up the ¡®Blood Drop'' and ordered me to set up the ¡®Pole Arms''. So we will need to help each other in the future." Song Qingshu hurriedly lowered his posture andmented.

    When he heard the name ¡®Pole Arms'', Duo Long was surprised, but he didn''t ask any more questions, and quickly said, "That''s natural! By the way, I have to deal with the corpses of these assassins first, and we will discuss more together in the future."

    "Brother Duo, be at ease." Seeing Duo Long leave, Song Qingshu hurriedly turned around and walked to his room.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s retelling, Xia Qingqing nced at him unexpectedly: "Why is it always so easy to solve things in your hands?"

    "Whoever said that? I¡¯m obviously having trouble dealing with you." Song Qingshu smiled bitterly.

    Xia Qingqing stared at him, her face flushed.

    "Hey!" Li Yuanzhi, who was standing on the side, couldn''t take it anymore. As if she was out in the cold, she stood up, put her hands around her shoulders, and said while rubbing her arms vigorously, "Can you guys stop being so gross, there are still children in the house."

    Seeing Xia Qingqing stepping aside in embarrassment, Song Qingshu red at Li Yuanzhi angrily, "What kind of a child are you? you are obviously of age to get married, and the ces that should be older have grown up¡­"

    Although Li Yuanzhi looked quite charming, she had been spoiled by her parents since she was a child, and she usually acted willful and fearless. But this time, facing Song Qingshu she finally met her nemesis, and when she heard his tant and frivolous words, her pretty face turned red, "I won''t tell you~"

    Finally, at the exciting time of the night, Song Qingshu was kicked out by the two women before he could speak more. It turned out that because other people were present, Xia Qingqing was concerned about her status as a new widow, and was not willing to let him live with her under one roof. Not to mention Li Yuanzhi, who looked at him as if she was looking at a pervert, which made Song Qingshu very hurt.

    As soon as he walked outside the house, a guard ran up to him and said, "Sir Song, Lord Wei invites you to a banquet in his mansion."

    Fortunately, the guards in the pce have always been cautious in their words and deeds, for fear of being silenced if they see something they shouldn''t see.

    When the guard entered the yard, he lowered his eyebrows and stared at the ground, not even looking into the house. Song Qingshu quietly closed the door, and asked suspiciously, "But isn''t it forbidden for people to go outside through the pce gate ?"

    The guard replied, "Master Wei has a token specially gifted by the Emperor, and he can freely enter and leave the pce, and Lord Song is not an outsider, so naturally there is no problem."

    "That''s good." Song Qingshu was worried that he had nowhere to go at night, and happily followed him to the outside of the pce.

    "Brother Song, I know that you just came back today, so I specially set up a banquet for you to wash away the fatigue." Wei Xiaobao apanied him all the way to the mansion .

    "Brother Wei, you''re wee." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart, thinking that Wei Xiaobao was very warm to his friends indeed.

    After drinking a few times, Song Qingshu saw that Wei Xiaobao''s eyebrows seemed to be heavy with a trace of sadness, and couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something bothering you, Brother Wei?"

    Wei Xiaobao hesitated for a moment, then ordered the servants, "You all leave first, you don''t need to serve here."

    Song Qingshu had just asked casually. He didn''t expect that the other party was really in trouble. Seeing him being so serious, he couldn''t help but be serious as well.

    "Brother Song, after a while, I might be sent to the north." Wei Xiaobao said with a frown after seeing that all the servants had left.

    "North?" Song Qingshu moved in his heart and asked, "To the Shanhai Pass or Shengjing?"

    "The Emperor is also hesitating, and he hasn''t decided yet." Wei Xiaobao sighed, "But it''s dangerous no matter where I go."

    "Now the two families are maintaining a superficial rtionship with the imperial court. Brother Wei is resourceful and should have no problem dealing with them." Song Qingshu quicklyforted him, but he felt strange in his heart, ¡®Why is he telling me all this?¡¯

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Wei Xiaobao to continue, "I''m not worried about those two, I am mainly worried because Liaodong is the old nest of the Mystic Dragon Cult. Last time I offended that old turtle in Hong Antong, and he surely wants to peel off my skin and pull out my tendons."

    "Brother Wei, there are so many guards around you, what can he do?" Song Qingshu said disapprovingly. Although Hong Antong''s martial arts skills are quite high, he had not yet reached the realm where he could see guards as something trivial.

    "I''m not worried about myself, the main reason for my worry is after I leave the capital, my house will be left defenseless, and the Mystic Dragon Cult will send people to harm my wife." Wei Xiaobao expressed his concerns.

    Remembering the incident where he took advantage of Shuang''er by pretending to be drunk that night, Song Qingshu felt a little embarrassed and said quickly, "Brother Wei, don''t worry, after I set up the ¡®Pole Arms'', I will send more people to protect Madame Shuang''er."

    "It is not only Shuang''er.." Wei Xiaobao smiled shyly, turned back and shouted toward the inside, "Eldest wife,e out and meet Brother Song."

 Chapter 109: Treasure map

    <h4>Chapter 109: Treasure map</h4>

    Song Qingshu looked back and saw a woman slowly walking out of the inner hall. Her face, as crystal clear as jade, reflected the red candlelight in the hall.

    "Brother Song, this is my eldest wife Fang Yi." Wei Xiaobao hugged Fang Yi''s shoulder proudly.

    A trace of disgust shed in Fang Yi''s eyes, but she still let him hug her. (Goblin: Find out why at the end of the chapter.)

    "Fang Yi?" Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, and thinking of the ck and thin Fang Yi in Chen Xiaochun''s version of ¡®The Deer and the Cauldron¡¯, Song Qingshu criticized the drama version, and thought to himself, <i>¡®Although I have nothing against Eas*n Chen for having a good rtionship with his wife, but Xu Haoying''s (Hil*ry Tsui) face is really not that appealing.¡¯ </i>(Goblin: Eas*n Chen is a singer and actor, Hil*ry Tsui is his real life wife who yed the part of Fang Yi in the TVB drama in 1998.)

    "I''ve seen Big Brother Song." Fang Yi sighed in surprise when she saw Song Qingshu, <i>¡®What a handsome man¡­¡¯</i>

    "Sister-inw, don''t be too polite." Song Qingshu humbly supported and said, "Brother Wei has informed me about the matter just now, and after he goes north, this Song will try his best to ensure your safety."

    "Brother Song, for various reasons, she was forced to join the Mystic Dragon Cult. In order to control his subordinates, the Mystic Dragon Cult leader would give them Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills. This medicine is extremely vicious¡­" Wei Xiaobao exined the matter to Song Qingshu and looked at him with hope, "Brother Song is very skilled in martial arts, I wonder if he has a way to cure this poison?"

    Noticing that Fang Yi''s body trembled involuntarily just now, Song Qingshu hurriedlyforted them, "Brother and sister-inw, don''t worry, I have also heard about the medicinal properties of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills. Although I don''t have any medical skills, I know someone who can detoxify this poison."

    Fang Yi trembled a little when she heard the information. That poison was like maggots on her tarsal bones, which made her worry all day. So she asked quickly, "Really?

    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®Wei Xiaobao is indeed a good-for-nothing¡­¡¯</i>

    "Brother Wei and sister-inw can go to Dongting Lake to find the King of Venoms. I believe that with that old man''s methods, curing this poison will not be an issue for him. It''s just the King of Venoms has a weird personality, um, I have a little familiarity with the King of Venom, and when the timees, I will write a letter for you to bring with you. He should help you."

    Fang Yi was overjoyed, her breathing became extremely rapid, "Thank you, Brother Song!"

    Wei Xiaobao on the side couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. <i>¡®I helped her so many times, but she had never thanked me so sincerely. Women really act differently when ites to handsome men¡­¡¯</i>

    After the banquet was over, Wei Xiaobao personally sent him to the door. Song Qingshu walked towards the pce gate of the Forbidden City, turning around and waving from time to time. When he turned the corner, Song Qingshu stopped and erased his smile.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Song Qingshu used his movement technique and sneaked back to Wei Xiaobao''s mansion. Before this, he had visited this mansion several times at night, but each time he returned without sess, and he did not find any trace of the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters".

    "Although I already know that the Manchu treasure is in Luding Mountain in Liaodong, but where is this Luding Mountain, and where the treasure is located in that Luding Mountain, I have no idea. It is impossible to know without the treasure map." Song Qingshu searched while avoiding the patrolling guards.

    Song Qingshu vaguely remembered from the original book that Wei Xiaobao seemed to hide the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters" in a coffin, but he couldn''t find the coffin after searching for so many times. He got nothing.

    After Song Qingshu searched thest ce, he frowned in disappointment, thinking that the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters" might not be in the mansion.

    Just as he was about to turn around and walk away, Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something in his heart and looked at a house in the distance. The candles were flickering in the house, and a shadow was vaguely reflected in the window. He knew that it was Wei Xiaobao''s bedroom. And with a flick, hended on the roof of the bedroom.

    He carefully lifted the roof tiles, and heard the voices of a man and a woman inside. So, Song Qingshu looked inside cautiously.

    "Shuang''er, why didn''t you go out and meet Brother Song today?" Wei Xiaobao asked.

    "I''m feeling a little unwell today. I felt toozy to go out because you had Miss Fang to apany you anyway." Shuang''er saidzily, but in her heart she remembered that Song Qingshu had eaten a lot of tofu that night. She was very angry from that incident and didn''t want to see him again. Of course, this reason could not be exined to her Xiaobao. (Goblin: I think you guys already know this but the term ¡°Eating Tofu¡± means taking advantages of the sexual nature.)

    "My Shuang''er is actually jealous," Wei Xiaobao said, pretending to be surprised, "Come here, let your husband check and see what''s wrong!" He stretched out his hand and tried to untie Shuang''er''s clothes.

    "Oh," Shuang''e face turned pale, and she hurriedly dodged, but unfortunately she was still a stepte, and Wei Xiaobao ripped off her coat at once, revealing her round and snow-white shoulders.

    Seeing the two of them enjoying their peachy time, Song Qingshu turned his head subconsciously, feeling extremely regretful in his heart, <i>¡®It would be fine to watch if I didn''t know him, but Wei Xiaobao has a good rtionship with me¡­¡¯</i>

    Just as he was about to leave full of regret, Song Qingshu suddenly had a sh of realization in his mind, remembering the scene he had just nced at, and hurriedly turned around and looked inside carefully.

    Shuang''er clung tightly to the underwear on her body with both hands, constantly avoiding Wei Xiaobao''s evil hands, her jade-like smooth skin looming in the gauze.

    But this is not the key point. Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed, and he saw that Shuang''er''s underwear seemed to be embroidered with aplex pattern. If it weren''t for his deep internal energy and sharp eyes, he was afraid it would only be regarded as an ordinary embroidery. It would be impossible to see that there was a map embroidered on it.

    Sure enough, Shuang''er said, "Xiaobao, don''t make trouble, are you not afraid of tearing the embroidered clothes¡­"

    "I''m assured of my Shuang''er''s craftsmanship. Besides, it''s embroidered with soft gold thread, which is not so easy to tear up," The more Wei Xiaobao spoke, the more proud he became. <i>¡®Everyone is looking for the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters", how could they know that I had already stolen the map and embroidered it on my family members'' innerwear. The only pity is that the two copies of Wu Sangui and Prince Bao are missing.¡¯</i>

    pping away the hands that wanted to do naughty things, Shuang''er spat out, "Look at how proud you are, if one day I run away with another handsome man, you won''t have time to cry."

    "If it was Fang Yi, then that is really a possibility," Wei Xiaobao smiled, "But even if everyone in the world betrays me, my beloved will definitely be on my side, so I can rest assured¡­"

    "I know that you are only coaxing me by saying nice things¡­" Shuang''er was shy, and she felt sweet in her heart.

    Seeing that the two began to flirt again and didn''t say any meaningful information, Song Qingshu hurriedly jumped out of the mansion.

    <i>¡®It''s easy to get the map on Shuang''er at any time, but it''s bound to startle the snake.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu walked back to the pce, weighing the stakes in his heart,<i> ¡®It doesn''t matter if I take it sooner orter, if I do it now, I will destroy the familiar plot, and I will lose more than I will gain. One of the remaining two sutras is with Wu Sangui, and the other is with Prince Bao. I''m afraid it will be hard to get them, so stealin Shuang''er''s map is useless¡­ It''s better to wait for Wei Xiaobao to get the other two sutras and get them all together.¡¯</i>

    After making up his mind, Song Qingshu finally put down a big stone in his heart and walked towards the pce with a smile on his face.

    Fang Yi is Liu Dahong''s apprentice. She is the most intelligent of the seven. She initially loved her senior, Liu Yizhou, who loved her as well. After a failed attempt to assassinate the Kangxi Emperor, she is wounded and forced to rely on Wei Xiaobao to protect her. Wei Xiaobao uses every opportunity to make advances on her and force her to promise to marry him if he saves Liu Yizhou from captivity. However, after seeing how adamant she is with her feelings for Liu Yizhou, Wei wavers between giving up on her and insisting that she fulfills her promise. Eventually, after learning that Wei is the leader of the Qingmu Lodge of the Heaven and Earth Society, as well as seeing how the jealous and cowardly Liu Yizhou betrayed Wei and sold him out to enemies, she decides that she wants to be with Wei. She is captured by the Mystic Dragon Cult and forced to lure Wei into traps. Wei manages to save her with Su Quan''s help. Fang Yi is described to be Wei''s smartest wife.

 Chapter 110: Male or female?

    <h4>Chapter 110: Male or female?</h4>

    "Big beauty, little beauty, did you miss me?" Returning to his courtyard, Song Qingshu reached out his hand to push open the door and saw that the room was pitch ck.

    "Whoosh!" Song Qingshu hurriedly dodged, looked at the Golden Serpent Dart sandwiched between his two fingers, and he couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "Forget it, youdies rest on your own, I''ll just find a ce to sleep outside."

    Leaning on the branches of a big tree in the courtyard, Song Qingshu was very depressed,<i> ¡®one monk carried water, two monks carried water, three monks had no water to drink¡­ Now I can¡¯t even handle two beauties, so how will I create a harem in the future¡­¡¯</i>(Goblin: A Chinese idiom. It equates to the idiom, Everybody''s business is nobody''s business. It means, matters that are of general concern, but are the responsibility of nobody in particr, tend to get neglected because everybody thinks that somebody else should deal with them.)

    "Who is it?" A pair of guards passing by on patrol found the figure on the tree by chance, and they all turned pale and asked while unseathing their swords.

    Song Qingshu showed his face and spoke out, "Don''t make a fuss, it''s me, the pce is not peaceful recently, so I will stand at a high ce at night to monitor whether there is any abnormality in the pce. You guys patrol as usual, you don''t have to greet me, because that would expose me."

    "Master Song is really a role model for us all!" Several guards raised their thumbs and smiled tteringly.

    As soon as everyone left, Song Qingshu immediatelyy down on the tree, moved the nearby branches to block it with his hands, closed his eyes and went straight to sleep, ¡®Damn it, who has the spare time to help Kangxi guard his house at night? I''m not a dog!"

    The next day it was just dawn, and when she heard the sound of the door opening below, Song Qingshu also woke up in a daze. Seeing the two girls in the courtyard were starting to get dressed up, she hurriedly jumped off the tree.

    "Good morning!" Song Qingshu flexed his shoulders and grinned.

    "Morning," Xia Qingqing replied lightly, and suddenly her expression turned to a smile but not a smile, "Did you sleep wellst night?"

    "It was okay, it was okay. It is rare to appreciate the moon and the stars, so I enjoyed it quite a bit." Song Qingshu snorted.

    Li Yuanzhi couldn''t bear it any longer, and burst outughing, "We heard a loud bang in the middle of the nightst night. I wonder if something fell from the tree?"

    "Was there such a sound? Why didn''t I hear it?" Song Qingshu said embarrassedly, "By the way, I''m going to meet the guardmander today to see if the hostages from those sects have been sent. I have to go first, and so don''t have the time to chat with you. ." After saying that, he hurriedly fled.

    Not long after running out of the gate, he heard the coquettishughter behind him, and Song Qingshu couldn''t help but stop to rub his buttocks, "I fell so fu*king painfully yesterday, I don''t know how Xiao Longnu did it. She only slept on a rope!"

    When he came to the guardmander¡¯s office, he took a cup of herbal tea and rinsed his mouth. Song Qingshu told the guards what he came for, and the guards quickly invited themander of the army over.

    "It turned out to be Lord Song." The guardmander greeted him enthusiastically. Although his official position and power were higher than Song Qingshu, he knew that Song Qingshu was now a favorite in front of the Emperor, and learned from other sources that Song Qingshu was about to form the "Pole Arms", and he did not dare to neglect him.

    "I greet the Lord Commander," Song Qingshu bowed and asked, "I wonder how many sect disciples havee to report?"

    "ording to the roster, there should have been 103 people," the guardmander opened a roster, "but the deadline for the report has not yet reached, so only 30 people have reached one after another."

    "There are only thirty people?" Song Qingshu was a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, it was barely enough, and his mood improved a little. "I will take them away now, do you have any opinion on the matter?"

    "Of course not. The Emperor has issued an edict that we should try our best to cooperate with the work of Lord Song. If Lord Song has any other needs, just say it." The guardmander patted his chest and said.

    "There is nothing for the time being. If there is a need, I will have to trouble you." After leaving the ce, Song Qingshu sighed thinking that power was really a good thing.

    But when he saw the thirty or so people before him, Song Qingshu couldn''tugh anymore.

    <i>¡®What the hell is all this!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu raged in his heart, pointing at the group of people in front of him, while trembling all over.

    "Wasn''t there anyone else in your respective sects? This one is as fat as a pig, this one¡­is a hunchback, and you, even more outrageous, you are actually a one-armed, do you think you are Yang Guo? " (Goblin: Yang Gou is the protagonist of The Return of the Condor Heroes.)

    The people who were called out by him quickly nodded and bowed, "Sir, calm down, the rest of the people of our sect are eager to enter the pce to serve as guards, but the imperial edict clearly stated that the sons of the heads of various sects had to be recruited into the capital guards, and those who had no children, has to send nephews to the capital, and if they don''t even have a nephew, they had to send the second-generation chief disciple here. Our respective sects are all strictly following the orders of the imperial court, and I hope the lord will see it clearly."

    Looking at this group of people, Song Qingshu''s mind couldn''t help but think of the maids in "Journey to the West to Conquer the Demons"¡­ these people were the same as the maids, the same rotten onions!

    With a spit, Song Qingshu turned around, "You, you, you, and you¡­e out."

    The few people he named looked at each other and stood up reluctantly.

    One was elegant in appearance, one was handsome in appearance, the other was masculine and powerful, carrying a tough guy aura around him, and the other two were twins, and they were also attractive.

    Song Qingshu nodded, opened his mouth and said, "Finally, there are still a few decent seedlings. Which sect are you from? Introduce your martial arts."

    "I am Chen Ke from Peni Sect, and I am quite familiar with the Peni Swordsmanship," said the elegant man.

    "This one is from the Flying Crane Sect, and I am good at acupoint-pointing skills with the judge''s pen." The handsome young man said.

    "Ie from the Divine Fist Sect. I am adept at palm techniques." The mighty looking man said his words like a loudspeaker.

    "Us brothers are from the Iron Palm Sect, and we practice the Iron Sand Palm technique," said the other pair of twins.

    "What kind of experts can these third-rate sects have?" Song Qingshu didn''t care, and replied casually, "If that''s the case, you guys should be responsible for training the rest of the people in martial arts. After everyone has arrived, I will train you all together."

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was thinking about the battle of the full moon in a few days. After seeing that this group of people was not too good or bad, he didn''t want to bother himself with them for now, so he turned around and left.

    "Sir, will we be staying here in the future?" Chen Ke hesitated for a while, but asked anyway.

    "Yes, you all will stay in this ce for martial arts training during this period of time. The eunuchs will arrange the amodation and food. Remember not to cross the north side of this ce, or break into the inner pce. If you do, it will be a crime serious enough to get yourselves executed."

    For some reason, Song Qingshu suddenly wanted to see Dongfang Bubai, so after answering the question, he walked to Dongfang Bubai''s residence.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be puzzled when he thought of the Sunflower Ancestor''sment of ¡®Dongfang girl¡¯, and then thought of the full and soft feeling he got from her chest that night.

    It seemed that the current Dongfang Bubai had be a woman. But he didn''t know if it was because the Sunflower Manual was too magical, causing men to suffer and change their gender, or if Dongfang Bubai was originally a woman from the beginning.

    As he walked closer, Song Qingshu could feel the terrifying aura in the courtyard from a distance, and couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment, <i>¡®After fighting with her that night, she must have already suspected me. If she finds out about itter, thinking of what I did that night, she will definitely kill me. As the saying goes, a tiger''s butt cannot be touched.¡¯</i>

    "Master Song is visiting this Dongfang so early in the morning, what''s the matter?" A faint voice came from inside the house.

    Listening to the low male voice, Song Qingshu became puzzled again, <i>¡®Let''s go for it, take a gamble.¡¯ </i>

    After making up his mind, Song Qingshu gritted his teeth and asked, "This Song would like to ask Cult Master Dongfang whether he is male or female?"

    "What!" With a voice full of anger, a red shadow shot out from the room and stood in front of Song Qingshu, staring at him sharply, "Can you say that again?"

    Song Qingshu was full of cautiousness, and he said while guarding himself secretly, "Sunflower Ancestor told this Song that Cult Master Dongfang was a woman, and that made this Song feel a little shocked, so I came here to verify."

    "Song Qingshu, do you really think that I do not dare waste my energy on you just because the decisive battle between this seat and old man Feng is imminent?" Dongfang Bubai sneered.

    "I don''t dare," Song Qingshu secretly sweated, "but Cult Master Dongfang is a smart person, so he naturally knows how to choose."

    "Lord Song, I know that your realm has grown a lot recently, but you are overestimating your own ability. Even if I take your life, it will not affect the futurepetition." Dongfang Bubai refused to show weakness.

    "Although this Song''s realm is quite low, he never underestimates himself." Song Qingshu smiled lightly. "If Cult Master Dongfang is as sure as you say, you would have already taken action."

    Song Qingshu stood in front of him with aid back manner, but his figure was always moving slowly with his qi, making many of his potential attacks invaild. This made Dongfang Bubai quite surprised. If he wanted to win, he was afraid it would really take a lot of effort.

    With a cold snort, Dongfang Bubai put away his strength, stood with his hands behind his back, looked forward in the distance and said lightly, "Whether this one is a man or a woman, does it matter to Master Song?"

    Song Qingshu had always thought of Dongfang Bubai as a disgusting pervert. Therefore, at the Mount Hua Sect, he did not hesitate to tell Feng Qingyang about Dongfang Bubai¡¯s martial arts and some of the characteristics of his attacks in detail.

    Don''t underestimate that information. For a master of his level, Feng Qingyang could get enough information from Song Qingshu''s words, and know himself and his opponent. If he didn''t know anything, and just spected based on some rumors in the wulin, and if they really fought, he would have suffered a big loss.

    When Song Qingshu learned that Dongfang Bubai might be a woman, his stance was shaken. For some reason, he subconsciously didn''t want the female version of Dongfang Bubai to have any misfortune. Maybe he was influenced by the film and television drama of his previous life. Or maybe, it was the softness he had felt in his hands that night that made him so reluctant.

    Of course, Song Qingshu did not dare to tell Dongfang Bubai about all this, so he had to reply, "If Cult Master Dongfang is a man, this Song will turn around and leave, and dare not continue to disturb Cult Master¡¯s rest; if the leader is a woman, this Song has some words to tell, it''s a matter of great concern. It will affect the sess or failure of the full moon battle."

    Song Qingshu was certain that if the other party was a man or trans woman, with his disdainful personality, he would definitely not be willing to hear what he had to say.

    "Let''s hear it." Dongfang Bubai neither admitted nor denied it, his pretty face that made it difficult to distinguish between men and women did not reveal the slightest emotion.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    If you haven¡¯t noticed already, the chapters have gotten significantly longer, almost double of what it used to be. So, it¡¯s taking me more time to trante them.

 Chapter 111: A way to win

    <h4>Chapter 111: A way to win</h4>

    Song Qingshu felt very fortunate in his heart. It seemed that Dongfang Bubai was not fully sure about the battle on the night of the full moon, otherwise it would be impossible for him to divulge his true gender so easily.

    After sorting out his thoughts, Song Qingshu said, "Feng Qingyang was famous for his achievements in the past with the Nine Swords of Dugu, but now he has no moves that are the Nine Swords of Dugu¡­ Miss Dongfang, this Song has said all that he wanted, so I will take my leave." (Goblin: Meaning, he has made them his own.)

    Watching Song Qingshu leave, Dongfang Bubai had a gloomy and uncertain face, he looked up at the sky, and thoughtfully murmured, "Are there no ways to win?"

    Song Qingshu did not feel that his actions were harmful to Feng Qingyang. A master of Feng Qingyang¡¯s level should have a fair duel. He just pulled the two back to the same starting point.

    After a few days of sleeping on the trees, it was finally the night of the full moon. Seeing his own handiwork after he disguised the two women as the imperial guards, he could not help but remind them, "You are too handsome and too conspicuous. Follow me and try not to speak, or if people hear your voice, it will be hard to not raise any suspicion."

    Xia Qingqing was full of worries and nodded casually. Li Yuanzhi suppressed the excitement in her heart and nodded vigorously.

    Noticing the excitement in Li Yuanzhi''s eyes,pared to Xia Qingqing''s preupied appearance, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, <i>¡®What a carefree girl¡­¡¯</i>

    In the past few days, Duo Long and Song Qingshu have been very busy. Today was the day of the decisive battle. The two men deployed heavy troops at various pce gates, and the number of patrolling guards had been increased several times.

    "Brother Song!" Seeing Song Qingshu in the distance, Duo Long¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly pulled him aside, nced around furtively, and asked in a low voice, "Who do you think will win the battle tonight?"

    Song Qingshu looked at him in bewilderment, "Both of them are peerless experts, no one can guess before they fight."

    Duo Long smiled and said, "Brother Song, as we are on the same side, I will show you a way to make a fortune."

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, "I also hope that Big Brother will give me some advice."

    Duo long looked around again to make sure that no one was eavesdropping, and then said, "Although Cult Master Dongfang is recognized as the number one master of the Qing Dynasty, after all, the wulin in Qing Dynasty has rtively withered quite a lot, and people in the wulin of other countries will feel that Cult Master Dongfang is not worthy of his name."

    "Feng Qingyang is different. He has been famous for a long time. Decades ago, when wulin was prosperous, he was already a legend in the Central ins. Therefore, many people in the wulin are optimistic about Feng Qingyang''s victory."

    "The dealers in the capital have long been aware of business opportunities and opened a good gambling bet for the two of them. Those who bet on Qingyang wins 2 for 1, and those who bet on Cult Master Dongfang win 3 for 1. If the two do not decide the winner before dawn, it will be a tie. That would be a loss for everyone.¡±

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu''s eyebrows moved. He didn''t expect the ancient gambling industry to be so developed, so he quickly asked, "So what does big brother suggest?"

    "Hey¡­" Duo Long smiled strangely, "Brother Song, that is why I said that there is a chance to make a fortune."

    "How?" Song Qingshu looked at him suspiciously.

    "People from other countries are naturally more optimistic about Feng Qingyang. Even if many people have doubts, they will only guard against a draw between the two. Cult Master Dongfang is generally not favored. If we spend a lot of money to bet on Cult Master Dongfang and win, wouldn''t we be able to make a big profit?" The more he spoke, the more excited Duo Long became, and his breathing became more rapid.

    Song Qingshu frowned when he heard this, "How are you so sure that Cult Master Dongfang can win?"

    "This is the key!" Duo Long said excitedly, "Today, the Emperor specially sent me to inform you that you have to help the Cult Master Dongfang in secret."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Dongfang Bubai was now the number one master under Kangxi''smand. Kangxi naturally does not want him to be harmed, so it was normal that he would do anything to help Dongfang Bubai win.

    But Song Qingshu didn''t want to go into this muddy water. ncing at Xia Qingqing in the distance, Song Qingshu smiled wryly at Duo Long, "Brother, with Feng Qingyang and Cult Master Dongfang''s martial arts, how can I step in? Even if I make a move, so many martial artists outside the pce are watching from a high ce, wouldn¡¯t that make the gambling invalid?"

    Duo Long hesitated for a moment, looked at Song Qingshu and said, "Brother Song, I will say this since it is you, the Emperor''s decree has already been issued, if you resist the decree and disrespect it, and the final result of thepetition is not what the Emperor wants to see, then he will be angry. And even Lord Wei wouldn''t be able to save you then."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu''s face was turning ugly, Duo Long continued, "Besides, many princes and ministers have learned the news by now, and they have invested a lot of money in it. If Cult Master Dongfang loses in the end, they will lose everything. Then, even if the Emperor decides to show his generosity, don''t me Brother Song, you won''t be able to continue to stand in the court. As for the issue of concealment, Brother Song''s martial arts are so high, it must not be difficult for you."

    "Okay, this Song will do his best." Song Qingshu turned and left with a solemn expression.

    "Brother Song, don''t worry, as long as Cult Master Dongfang wins, everyone will leave you a gift to show their gratitude." Hearing the voice behind him, Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and waved his hand to show that he knew.

    "What did Duo Long tell you?" Xia Qingqing asked suspiciously when she saw himing back.

    "It''s nothing, just some talk regarding the security of the Forbidden City tonight." Song Qingshu didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth, and grinned, showing a smile that was even more ugly than crying, "Let''s go to the rest of the ce first."

    "I didn''t expect to watch the duel between the two top masters at a close distance today, and go back and tell the master that looking at the beauty won''t kill him." Among the three people in the group, I am afraid that Li Yuanzhi has a detached audience attitude towards tonight''s duel. .

    "Brother Song, you have fought against both of them, do you think Master Feng can win tonight?" Xia Qingqing asked quietly while holding Song Qingshu with a worried face.

    "Senior Feng''s martial arts level is higher, Dongfang Bubai moves faster. The two have their own advantages and disadvantages, and their overall strength is very close. If a duel is fair, the oue of the two should be fifty-fifty. But in the Mount Hua Sect, Senior Feng has familiarized himself with some of the characteristics of Dongfang Bubai from my mouth, so he should have a better chance of winning¡­"

    Song Qingshu had no choice but to lie to her, but he thought in his heart that he had also secretly informed Dongfang Bubai about her opponent as well. And he couldn''t help Dongfang Bubai tonight more than that, otherwise would Xia Qingqing ever forgive him?

    But he also couldn''t directly resist the decree and disobey. It was really a headache, and Song Qingshu shook his head irritably.

    The group of three unknowingly came to the training ground of the ¡°Pole Arms¡±. When the hostage disciples of the sect saw Song Qingshu approaching, they all stopped practicing martial arts and came forward to pay their respects.

    Song Qingshu waved his hand and said, "I think you all know about tonight''s duel. In order to ensure the safety of the pce, the guards of the pce will be extra strict tonight. You are not official guards yet, so you can''t go out of this yard tonight. You also can''t watch the duel. That''s it¡­why do you all look like you''ve swallowed a bug?"

    Noticing the appearance of one person in the training ground, Li Yuanzhi, who was standing behind Song Qingshu, couldn''t help but turn pale.

 Chapter 112: A historic battle

    <h4>Chapter 112: A historic battle</h4>

    Several people in the training ground just saw Li Yuanzhi behind Song Qingshu, and their expressions turned extremely unnatural. It''s just that Song Qingshu''s thoughts at the moment were mostly focused on the countermeasures for the issues tonight, and he didn''t notice the abnormality.

    "That is all. I came here to remind you, so that you do not lose your life in confusion. I have to go to other ces, so I will be taking my leave first." Song Qingshu waved his hand casually, turned around and walked out.

    "Understood, sir!" The group of people saluted one after another.

    Li Yuanzhi followed behind Song Qingshu, and she couldn''t help but turn her head to look at a young man in the training ground several times. Her eyes were full of pleading, but seeing the other party''s expression and shaking his head firmly, she had no choice but to leave, but her mood had changed from being high-spirited to restless.

    "Little girl, why did you suddenly stop chattering?" Suddenly feeling a little quieter in his ears, Song Qingshu looked at Li Yuanzhi and casually asked.

    "Ah, what are you saying?" Li Yuanzhi looked a little flustered and said unnaturally, "When did I chatter¡­"

    Song Qingshu nced at her suspiciously, but he knew that this girl''s mind was always famous for being unpredictable, and he didn''t bother to guess what Li Yuanzhi was thinking. Lowering his head, Song Qingshu began to ponder the countermeasures for tonight.

    Unfortunately, Song Qingshu couldn''te up with a foolproof n even until it was evening.

    Looking at Dongfang Bubai in a long red robe and standing on the yellow zed tiles on the top of the Hall of Supreme Harmony, Song Qingshu smiled bitterly,<i> ¡®I¡¯ll just take a step and see a step, and act ording to the situation.¡¯</i>

    Before he knew it, a bright moon had risen in the sky, and the soft moonlight shone on Dongfang Bubai. For the first time, people saw this Cult Master who made people all over the world terrified.

    After seeing that Dongfang Bubai was actually a young and handsome man who looked like a woman, the martial artists outside the pce were shocked.

    Suddenly Dongfang Bubai''s expression sank, she stood against the wind with her hands behind her back, staring at the center of the moon.

    Song Qingshu also suddenly thought of something and followed Dongfang Bubai''s line of sight. He saw a small ck spot appearing in the middle of the bright moon, slowly getting bigger and bigger. After seeing it clearly, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be horrified.

    It turned out that Feng Qingyang had arrived, he was standing on a sword as he surfed the wind and emerged from the moon. The white hair on his head was shining under the moonlight, which further solidified his image as a sword immortal.

    "Riding a Sword? How is that possible!" Song Qingshu''s mind seemed to have crashed, and his thoughts rushed, <i>¡®Is this really the world of martial arts, how can there be Flying Swords in the world of martial arts? This is unscientific, I must have gone to the wrong film set!¡¯</i>

    Sure enough, there was a sound of gasping for air from outside the pce, as if a bomb had exploded.

    A look of surprise shed on Dongfang Bubai''s face, but her reaction was not as exaggerated as Song Qingshu and others. Seeing Feng Qingyangnding a few feet away, she smiled lightly, "This Dongfang has long admired your achievements against the former leader and ten elders of my Sun Moon Holy Cult."

    Being reminded of some old things by the other party, a faint trace of mncholy appeared on Feng Qingyang''s face, and he sighed, "Decades have passed in a sh, but I didn''t expect that this Feng''s first battle out of the seclusion would actually be with the Sun Moon Holy Cult again. When I think about my fights with the past Cult Master, I can only sigh, and wish us both good luck."

    "There is heaven''s will behind it all." Dongfang Bubai said solemnly, "Master Feng''s reputation was built on the suffering of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. This Dongfang is the leader of the Cult, and today he dares to ask for a payback, with due profit."

    Song Qingshu pursed his lips, and said in his heart with contempt, <i>¡®Why are you talking so much nonsense, did youe here to chat and just hang out? If you want a payback, then why don''t you just start the fight?¡¯</i>

    Feng Qingyang was stunned for a moment, and after a longugh, he said, "This Feng has always admired the former Master of your cult for his aplishments in swordsmanship and palm techniques. I have heard for a long time that Cult Master Dongfang''s martial arts realm has far surpassed that of mine. This Feng really wants to experience the Sunflower Manual of Cult Master Dongfang, and see whether it truly has the same power spoken in legends."

    "You sound very optimistic." Dongfang Bubai smiled and disappeared from the ce.

    Dongfang Bubai has always been very powerful. She usually had a serious and gloomy face, but now when she suddenly smiled, it was as if a hundred flowers bloomed. It was extraordinarily charming and enchanting, Song Qingshu stared at her for a while, and even forgot to follow where she was attacking.

    Song Qingshu may have forgotten, but Feng Qingyang didn''t. He slightly took a step back, pointed his fingertips like a sword on one side of his body, and a strand of Sword Qi which was visible to the naked eye parried the attacking from the right.

    After a crisp sound, Dongfang Bubai had returned to her original ce, looking at the broken embroidery needle between her fingers, her face changed slightly, "As I expected, it will be difficult to attack and defend. Your martial arts truly lives up to its reputation."

    "Your Excellency is fast enough to be called the number one in the world." Feng Qingyang also had a solemn expression on his face. Just now, he saw through the opponent''s moves. Under the pre-emptive strike, the opponent''s first move seemed to hit his own Sword Qi. Who knew that at the critical moment, Dongfang Bubai effortlessly changed his body posture and escaped unscathed.

    Dongfang Bubai snorted coldly, "Then let this one test whether you can predict the enemy''s movement every time." Her hands slowly spread out, her whole body slightly shook, and countless embroidery needles suddenly shot towards Feng Qingyang.

    Feng Qingyang retreated in a hurry, he held the sword in his hand, and with a clockwise motion he drew arge circle in front of him. Countless Sword QI appeared out of thin air, and formed a shape simr to a Dharma Wheel (Dharmachakra) from Buddhism. The embroidery needles of Dongfang Bubai hit it and bounced all around.

    Dongfang Bubai was not flustered, her hands made a few gestures in the air, and the scattered embroidery needles seemed to tremble, as if they hade to life.

    "Flying needles?" Feng Qingyang was startled, and after looking at it carefully, he could see that at the end of each embroidery needle was a thin hair thin ¡°silkworm thread¡± that looked invisible at first nce.

    Dongfang Bubai shook her hands, and the needles had already been inserted into the zed tiles on the roof of the Hall of Supreme Harmony around Feng Qingyang, and the tiles in the sky quickly annihted Feng Qingyang''s figure.

    Duo Long was overjoyed when he saw it and was about to talk to Song Qingshu, when there was a loud bang from the roof. Looking back, he saw dozens of sharp Sword QI shooting out through the zed tiles, obliterating them in the process. The silkworm threads were also cut into pieces.

    Dongfang Bubai did not intend to trap Feng Qingyang with the zed tiles, but only used them to block Feng Qingyang''s sight for a moment, and then took the opportunity to attack the space several feet around Feng Qingyang''s body.

    Feng Qingyang made an inadvertent move, fell into a passive state. But he was not flustered, he used his sword art and made one move after another to parry the opponent''s offensive.

    The rest of the spectators hadpletely lost sight of Dongfang Bubai¡¯s figure, they only saw red shadows all over the sky, rushing in from all directions.

    Feng Qingyang''s movements were also very fast, and every time he could perfectly counter Dongfang Bubai''s offensive in advance. It was a pity that Dongfang Bubai''s speed was just too fast, so he could not counter attack.

    ¡°Master Feng is moving so slowly, but why can he still counter Dongfang Bubai''s attack?" In Xia Qingqing''s eyes, Dongfang Bubai''s speed had gone beyond the limit of sight, and she couldn''t even see the red shadow; but Feng Qingyang¡¯s every move and every technique seemed slow to the extreme, so even she could see it clearly.

    "It''s because the two of their realms have reached too high and that causes the light around them to distort, which makes you have this illusion. Senior Feng''s moves are also quite fast¡­"

    Song Qingshu turned around and exined. Suddenly he noticed that Li Yuanzhi, who was standing beside him, was unusually quiet, and was not watching the duel at all, so he couldn''t helpughing, "Miss Li, haven''t you always been begging me to show you this great battle? Why are you not watching now? If you don''t watch it seriously, you will miss the excitement of ¡®the night of the full moon, at the peak of the Forbidden City''. Once you miss it, even if you want to watch it again, I''m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to¡­"

    As he spoke, a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu made Song Qingshu''s smile abruptly stop, and a terrible thought suddenly shed in his heart. At this moment, Duo Long came over and said in a low voice, "Brother Song, the two of them are in a stalemate now. If you take action, you will definitely be able to control the battle¡­"

    Song Qingshu waved his hand and stopped Duo Long from continuing to speak. Looking at Li Yuanzhi, who was very worried and obviously lost in her thoughts, he thought back to the strange-looking sect disciples he had seen at the ¡°Pole Arms¡± before, and muttered to himself, "A fatty, a one-armed Taoist, twin brothers, a hunchback¡­"

    "Shi*t!" Song Qingshu finally remembered who those people were, because he didn''t like "The Book and the Sword" in his previous life, he was not that familiar with the plot of the characters in it. It was now that he remembered that those people were clearly from the Red Flower Society!

    The fat man was Zhao Banshan, nicknamed "Thousand Arms Buddha¡±, the twin brothers were Chang Hezhi and Chang Bozhi¡­. As the identities of these characters in his mind became clearer and clearer, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but curse out loud, "What the fu*k!"

    He quickly used the Traceless Sand Treading Steps and ran to the inner pce. He didn''t even bother to watch the duel between Dongfang Bubai and Feng Qingyang. He was really careless this time around, and he had no doubts when he met them, and brought them into the pce. What would the Red Flower Society do in the pce? If they caused trouble here, the one who brought them into the pce would definitely be regarded as their aplice by the Qing court, and he would be wanted and hunted down all over the world!

    Seeing Song Qingshu running to the inner pce, Li Yuanzhi''s face changed greatly, and she also used her movement technique to chase after him.

    Looking at the figures of the two of them leaving, Xia Qingqing became confused, then she looked back at the two dueling atop the Hall of Supreme Harmony, hesitated for a while, but stayed where she was in the end.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was not listening to him at all, Duo Long felt a surge of anger in his heart, but when he saw the change of Song Qingshu¡¯s expression when he ran to the inner pce, he suddenly felt a thump in his heart, and quickly asked a team of guards, "Which group of brothers is responsible for protecting the Emperor today?"

    "It''s Zhao Qixian, Zhang Kangnian and the others." The guard quickly replied.

    "Just their two teams?" Duo Long asked in surprise.

    "In order to prevent the martial artists in the capital from entering the pce and causing trouble, the Emperor sent most of the guards in the vicinity of the gates of the Forbidden City." The guard replied in a low voice.

    Duo Long was taken aback, "It''s too risky for the Emperor to do this!"

    "You don''t have to worry sir¡­" The guard said with a smile. "We are guarding the perimeter like iron barrels, and not a fly cane in. The Emperor will face no dangers, not to mention the Emperor said that there is a peerless expert who has been secretly protecting him."

    "What fu*king peerless master!" Duo Long didn''t know the existence of the Sunflower Ancestor. "I am themander of the imperial guards, and even I don''t know that a master is protecting the Emperor. Here me! You peoplee with me to rescue him."

    Thinking of Song Qingshu''s anxious appearance when he left, Duo Long became more afraid as he thought about it, and hurriedly gathered his subordinates and ran to the inner pce.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Another long chapter.

 Chapter 113: The Red Flower Society

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Red Flower Society</h4>

    As soon as Song Qingshu arrived at the inner pce, he saw several inner pce guards lying on the ground, and his heart sank. At that moment, the sound of weapons shing came to his ears, and Song Qingshu hurriedly followed the sound.

    "Everyone make it a quick fight, Emperor Kangxi is right in front of you, and he will be dealt with before the inner guards react. This is a rare opportunity!"

    This time, the Red Flower Society finally managed to sneak into the pce, and most of the guards in the Forbidden City were sent to guard against the martial artists from all over the world. Chen Jialuo thought that the mission would go very smoothly, but he did not expect the team of imperial guards guarding Emperor Kangxi. The guards were very hard to deal with. Not only were they strong in martial arts, but they were also not afraid of death. The group''s actions had now exceeded the expected time, and Chen Jialuo suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart.

    "Your Majesty, if we two servants are unfortunate enough to die in battleter, we please ask the Emperor to hold on. We shall try tomunicate more with this group of rebels, and dy the time. Commander Duo and Lord Song should have noticed that something is wrong."

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian guarded Emperor Kangxi and retreated to the pce step by step. Although the two have always been quite mediocre, but at a critical moment, they were capable of understanding what was of importance. If Emperor Kangxi had an ident, then even if the two escaped with their lives, it would be a big crime of family extermination. But if Emperor Kangxi was safe and sound, even if the two were killed on the spot, Emperor Kangxi would not treat their families badly afterwards.

    Emperor Kangxi looked around, but didn''t see the Sunflower Ancestoring out to rescue him, and he secretly regretted and feared for his life in his heart. But the education he had received since childhood helped him stay expressionless, keeping up a dignified look at the situation on the scene.

    "Ahhhh!" With screams, the heads of the Red Flower Society eliminated the opponents in front of them one after another, and forced their way to Emperor Kangxi step by step. Many of them couldn''t help showing a trace of joy on their faces.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other, and they were about to go forward in desperation, but Emperor Kangxi held on to their shoulders, and they looked back suspiciously.

    They saw Emperor Kangxi standing out from the crowd, and he calmly said, "We know that today Our end is nigh, but We don''t even know where you came from, which is a pity."

    Chen Jialuo admired the courage of this young emperor very much, and cupped his hands and said, "The Emperor has an extraordinary bearing, and what he has done with his power can be regarded as worthy of a monarch. This Chen has always admired it. If it weren''t for the difference between Manchu and Han, this Chen would be very willing to befriend your Excellency. It¡¯s a pity that the reality is harsh and you have to be removed.¡±

    "As long as the people live and work in peace and contentment, what is the difference between a Manchu reign or a Han reign?" Kangxi asked in a deep voice.

    "To live and work in peace and contentment? Coming from you,Kangxi, its all just a load of horsesh*t!" Wen Tai sneered, "Chief, we are in a dangerous situation, don''t talk nonsense with the Manchu emperor. You just wait until I cut his head off. The head will be brought out of the pce to pay homage to the people who died tragically at the hands of the Tartars." Then he rushed towards Emperor Kangxi.

    Seeing his ferocious appearance, Emperor Kangxi turned pale in shock, panicked, and hurried back to hide. Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian cursed angrily and raised their swords to block him.

    The two had just run a few steps, but felt their knees go numb, and their bodies staggered. Wen Tai took the opportunity to sh the two swords with one palm strike, and the iron sword broke as a result.

    The attack hit them on their chests, which caused the two to spurt blood and they were blown away like a kite with a broken string, and fell feebly a few meters away. If it wasn''t for the iron swords taking part of the palm force first, the two of them would have been killed immediately if they were hit directly by the Thunderbolt Hand.

    Seeing Wen Tai approaching and his impending death, Emperor Kangxi''s body under his robe began to tremble involuntarily, but his dignity as an Emperor did not allow him to show even a trace of timidity, so he could only grit his teeth and re at the other party.

    Wen Tai clenched his fists tightly, and the sound of his joints creaking was heard. Seeing the fear in Emperor Kangxi''s eyes, Wen Tai grinned, "Dog emperor, this Wen will give you a ride to hell."

    Emperor Kangxi closed his eyes in resignation, but the sharp pain he imagined did note. Instead, he heard an exmation from the opposite side. He couldn''t help but open his eyes, only to see a wooden sword stuck on the gold brick floor in front of him. Still trembling, emitting bursts of dragon roars.

    Recognizing this wooden sword, Emperor Kangxi felt a sense of relief that he had never felt in his life, and said with great joy, "Qingshu!"

    Song Qingshu shed, stood in front of Emperor Kangxi, and said in a deep voice, "This Song iste for the rescue, and I hope the Emperor forgives my sins."

    Emperor Kangxi was so excited that he couldn''t even speak, and he wanted to hug and kiss him if he could, so how could he me him?

    ncing around the scene, Song Qingshu sneered, "What an honor it is! If I am not wrong, then your Excellency is Chen Jialuo, the Chief of the Red Flower Society."

    "Luo Bing, and her husband Wen Tai, the Thunderbolt Hand."

    "These twins must be the ck and White Guards of Impermanence, the fifth and Sixth leaders of the Red Flower Society, Chang Hezhi and Chang Bozhi."

    "Golden Flute Schr? Your Excellency is quite handsome, you should be Yu Yutong, the 14th leader of the Society."

    "And these few should be, the one-armed Taoist Wuchen, the Thousand Arms Buddha Zhao Banshan¡­this Song had failed to recognize you before."

    When he called out their names, the expressions of everyone in the Red Flower Society changed . Chen Jialuo stepped forward and said, "Your Excellency is a dignified Han, why do you want to be a dog for the Qing court?"

    Thinking of the unclear rtionship between the Red Flower Society and Prince Bao, Song Qingshu smiled lightly, "Isn''t your Red Flower Society also working for the Manchus?"

    As soon as this statement came out, both the Red Flower Society and Emperor Kangxi''s expressions changed.

    Chen Jialuo said in a deep voice, "As long as we can restore the Han people''s country, why notpromise temporarily?"

    Song Qingshu snorted, "If that''s the case, why do you have to show such double standards?" And he secretly added a sentence in his heart, <i>¡®If you have other ns, then why am I not allowed to have other agendas?¡¯</i>

    "Why do you have to talk with this kind of running dog of the imperial court!" Wen Tai was forced back by his sword thrust just now, and his heart was full of unwillingness, thinking that the other party was sessful only due to a sneak attack from behind, .

    "Look, no matter how hypocritical it is, in the end, we have to solve the problem with fists." Song Qingshu shrugged and spread his hands.

    "Chief, it''s not advisable to stay here for a long time, we need to end this fight quickly." At that time, a young woman with a paleplexion and a beautiful face stepped forward and reminded them.

    There were blood and corpses all over the ce, like a purgatory. And then, this charming young woman appeared, and suddenly there was a touch of warmth in the chilling atmosphere around the scene.

    Song Qingshu noticed that she was holding a white de in her slender hands, like holding a flower branch. Her pretty eyes were wide and her expression was tense, but it seemed like her lips were smiling.

    Hearing her words, Chen Jialuo nodded and waved his hand, "Let''s attack together, and make it quick." After speaking, he raised his sword and stabbed forward first.

    The Thousand Arms Buddha Zhao Banshan, was the third leader of the Red Flower Society. He was famous in the wulin for his hidden weapons. When he saw their Chiefunch an attack, he waved his sleeves, Flying Stone Locusts, Sleeve Arrows, Iron Lotus Seeds¡­ all kinds of hidden weapons were shot at Kangxi who was behind Song Qingshu.

    Before Chen Jialuo''s martial arts aplishment bloomed, the second leader Taoist Wuchen had always been the number one master of the Red Flower Society. Nicknamed "Soul-chasing, Life-taking Sword¡±, he was as fast as a meteor. When Chen Jialuo''s voice just fell, and the tip of his sword had already reached within three feets of Emperor Kangxi.

    Wen Tai, the fourth leader of the group, shouted loudly and rushed forward like thunder. He aimed to hit Emperor Kangxi with a volley of thunderous attacks.

    Chang Hezhi, Chang Bozhi, and the two brothers used the Darkness Eradicating Palms, one from the left and one from right, to attack Song Qingshu without interruption, intending to cooperate with their chief to keep Song Qingshu upied.

    The rest of the Red Flower Society were not as skilled in martial arts as these people, and in the blink of an eye, they had already fallen behind theirpanions.

    After integrating the sword techniques of the Five Sacred Mountains on the Cogitation Cliff, Song Qingshu''s swordsmanship could already be said to have reached a consummate realm, and he had also benefited a lot from his two fights with the master swordsman Feng Qingyang.

    Later, he gradually understood the legacy of Dugu Qiubai. With the sword intent contained in that engraving, it can be said that Song Qingshu had reached the level of a master in terms of swordsmanship alone.

    Taoist Wuchen''s swordsmanship was quite good, but after all, he had not yet reached the point of returning to the basics. He just blindly pursued speed and uracy, but in Song Qingshu''s eyes, it had left a fatal w.

    Seeing that the tip of the sword was about to stab Emperor Kangxi in the throat, Taoist Wuchen was overjoyed, but suddenly found that he could no longer move forward. The scene where Song Qingshu had pinched the de of his sword with his fingers suddenly entered his eyes, and he couldn''t help but be horrified.

    Song Qingshu didn''t give him a chance to recover. He used his strength between his fingers to break Taoist Wuchen''s long sword. Taking advantage of the moment when his opponent lost his center of gravity, he shot back the half-broken sword in his hand.

    With a scream, Taoist Wuchen swiftly retreated, a broken sword was inserted deep into his right shoulder, and his left arm was broken. Most of his life''s work was devoted to the swordsmanship of his right hand. So he had practically lost most of his fighting power, and he looked at the scene in horror.

    All of Song Qingshu''s movements were done in one go. Just as he forced Taoist Wuchen to retreat, he grabbed the Wooden Sword stuck on the ground with his right hand and lifted it up vigorously, pulling up the surrounding gold bricks from the floor.

    These golden bricks were a kind of high-quality floor brick, which was produced in the imperial kiln by using a secret method, and they were specially used for important buildings such as pces.

    Song Qingshu waved his wooden sword and used his strength to send several huge square gold bricks forward, just enough to block Zhao Banshan''s densely packed hidden weapons.

    Wen Tai had attacked from above, and he was also blocked by these golden bricks. But as he was already in mid air, he had to bite the bullet and hit them directly with palm force.

    There was a loud bang, and the iparably hard golden bricks were shattered by his palms. But Wen Tai only felt his blood churning, his palms were sore and numb, and before he could recover, a fist pierced through the sky, traveled through the gravel quickly pressed onto his left chest.

    Wen Tai''s face turned golden from the dust, and he fell back in embarrassment. Song Qingshu retracted his fist regretfully. If it wasn''t for Chen Jialuo and the Chang twins, his Great Devil Eradicating Fist just now would have killed Wen Tai.

    Chen Jialuo''s sword was also very fast. He was originally the furthest away, but his attack came only a littleter than Taoist Wuchen, who was much closer.

    Song Qingshu did not dare to block the sword with his bare hands this time, but he still felt sorry for the other party in his heart. This attack was fierce, but it was needlesslyplicated.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Actually, the most urate trantion would be "Safflower Society", but I decided to go with the Red Flower Society so that it doesn''t sh with wikipedia, which I''m using to give the readers an introduction for the various characters.

    I must say the author really has a talent for describing fight scenes. From my experience with wuxia/xianxia novels, it is certainly not an easy thing to do. And remember this was at the time when he just started writing. I am curious to see how he develops three or four novelster (if he continues writing).

 Chapter 114: Seriously injured Luo Bing

    <h4>Chapter 114: Seriously injured Luo Bing</h4>

    Song Qingshu didn''t know that this was a sword technique from the Tianshan Sect. Each move of this sword technique was only used to one-third of its form. When the enemy tries to parry, the sword move would change, and thus one move from this sword technique contained three moves. However, due to the heightened sensitivity, Song Qingshu could immediately see through the inadequacy of this sword technique.

    Holding up the Wooden Sword, no matter how his opponent changed their moves, Song Qingshu always stabbed the opponent straight with his sword.

    Chen Jialuo was taken aback and quickly stepped back.

    Song Qingshu secretly rejoiced that Chen Jialuo was short of time and did not have so much time to fight with him. So he just used the strategy of besieging Wei and saving Zhao to deal with him, and kept attacking him to stall him.

    After all, Chen Jialuo cared too much about gains and losses. If he was a decisive man like Xiao Feng, he would be able to realize that if he continued to attack Song Qingshu, he himself would only be slightly injured, but his opponent would be seriously injured.

    Xiao Feng would continue to attack his opponent without hesitation, which would keep Song Qingshu upied, making him no longer able to deal with the Chang twins who would then be attacking together.

    In the blink of an eye, several first-ss masters were forced back. At the moment, Song Qingshu had already lost a lot of his inner qi, and there was very little inner qi that could be used for a prolonged fight. Therefore, he used soft force and parried the Darkness Eradicating Palms of the Chang twins.

    "Protect the Emperor!" At that moment, Duo Long and the others finally rushed over. They were shocked when they saw the situation, and rushed over with their drawn swords.

    The Chang brothers'' offensive couldn''t help but slow down, and Song Qingshu finally had some space to breathe. With the sudden arrival of the imperial guards, the situation was quickly under control.

    The members of the Red Flower Society immediately gathered around. When they saw that in the blink of an eye, four of the top martial artists on their side were seriously injured, their faces turned ashen.

    Knowing that it was impossible to seed today, Chen Jialuo shouted in a low voice, "Let''s go!"

    "Take them down!" Emperor Kangxi finally calmed down and said bitterly when he saw everyone in the Red Flower Society starting to flee.

    "Heh!" Duo Long looked back and sneered, "Want to leave? Is it so easy?" He hurriedly took his men to surround them.

    Song Qingshu didn''t move, he stood in front of Emperor Kangxi, and whispered, "The Emperor''s safety is the most important thing, I''ll stay here to guard against any sudden surprises."

    Emperor Kangxi had just seen Song Qingshu use his bare hands to defeat several opponents in a row, and he already admired this young man''s martial arts in his heart. So, he could only feel at ease when Song Qingshu was guarding him, and he nodded subconsciously when he heard that.

    Song Qingshu watched the battle on the scene, and sighed in his heart, <i>¡®I can only do this much so I don''t get myself into trouble. You guys can¡¯t ask for more help than this.¡¯</i>

    There were more and more guards circling them, and the members of the Red Flower Society were quickly separated into several ces. They were in a dilemma, whether to keep fighting or run away.

    Chen Jialuo knew that if he didn''t step up today, their whole group would be wiped out, and he quickly shouted, "When the Red Flowers meet the harsh breeze, its petals part ways for a better tomorrow! Everyone break through!"

    At this moment, in the Red Flower Society, hisbat power was the most intact. Chen Jialuo was rushing around in the battlefield, constantly helping the leaders of the Society who were in danger, and prevented the guards from making any advances.

    Yu Yutong, the Golden Flute Schr, just repelled the two guards in front of him, but two more guards took their ce. He was overwhelmed and fell into a disadvantage. Several guards took the opportunity to sh with their swords, and Yu Yutong shouted in his heart, <i>¡®My life ends today¡­¡¯</i>

    Unexpectedly, several guards on the opposite side screamed and fell to the ground one after another. Yu Yutong looked at them at the same time, and noticed that several thin gold needles were stuck in their faces, "The Golden Lotus Needles!".

    Li Yuanzhi, dressed in guard clothes, quickly came over. They looked at each other, and exchanged countless stories in their eyes.

    "Follow me!" Li Yuanzhi dragged Yu Yutong and attempted to rush out, but Yu Yutong shook off her arm.

    When he saw Li Yuanzhi staring at him suspiciously, Yu Yutong gritted his teeth and said, "Today, I am afraid that the Red Flower Society will be wiped out. Miss Li, this Yu knows your heart, and I will definitely pay you back in the next life."

    After saying that, Yu Yutong returned to the battlefield, "Fourth sister-inw, I''m here to help you!"

    It turned out that Wen Tai was seriously injured by Song Qingshu just now, and he only had less than 30% of his original fighting power left.

    Luo Bing could not bear to run when her husband was in trouble, so she ran to his side to fight with him to the end, while taking the opportunity to protect her husband.

    However, although Luo Bing''s martial arts skills were good, and she was very skilled as the Mandarin Ducks Saber, it was a pity that there were too many guards around, and she also had to take care of her husband Wen Tai. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Luo Bing and her husband to be surrounded.

    It turned out that Yu Yutong turned around and saw this scene just now. He always had a different feeling for this mature and charming fourth sister-inw. So he thought, ¡®<i>If the fourth sister-inw dies today, then what''s the point of living in this world?¡¯</i>

    Having made up his mind, he firmly rejected Li Yuanzhi''s rescue and returned to the battlefield without hesitation.

    With a scream, Zhang Jin (the hunchback) was hacked to death by a random guard, and everyone in the Red Flower Society was stunned. Wen Tai shouted, "Chief, you don''t have to worry about us, you must go first. As long as the Red Flower Society survives, those who are alive will avenge us in the future. Brother Chang, we will cover the retreat of the Chief together."

    The Chang brothers looked at each other and replied, "Okay!"

    When they came close to Wen Tai, they suddenly grabbed his vest and threw him to the group of guards in front of them.

    "Fourth brother!" Luo Bing was so frightened that her rosy face turned pale, and she saw her husband fall on to the enemy''s bright steel swords.

    "Keep that person alive!" Emperor Kangxi still remembered how rude this guy was to him just now, so how could he let him die so easily?

    "Haah!" Betrayed by his brothers, Wen Tai was furious, and when a group of guards put their sword on his neck, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted.

    No one on either side had expected this kind of ident just now. And at that moment, a gap appeared in the defense line of the imperial guards, and the Chang brothers took the opportunity to rush out.

    "Chief, don''t worry about them, we¡¯ll deal with them in the future, I''ll cover you, go!" After the fight just now, Zhao Banshan still had few hidden weapons left, and at this moment he shot all the hidden weapons at the guards around Chen Jialuo.

    At this point, Chen Jialuo knew that he had to leave, he killed several guards blocking the road, jumped over the wall, and fled.

    Looking at the beautiful fourth sister-inw beside him, Yu Yutong suddenly worried that she would be humiliated if she fell into the hands of the Qing soldiers. So he could only plead, "Save her!"

    Luo Bing was already exhausted, and fainted as soon as she fell on the ground.

    Li Yuanzhi, who was hiding in the rockery, saw that her sweetheart went back to save another woman, and she felt sour in her heart. But seeing Yu Yutong''s resolute attitude as he desperately held back the Qing soldiers who wanted to capture them, she had to endure the grievance in her heart and carried Luo Bing on her back to run away.

    It''s just that there was martialw everywhere and the pce was way too vast. Li Yuanzhi didn''t know which direction to run. After hesitating for a moment, she couldn''t help stamping her feet, and carried Luo Bing to the courtyard where she lived for the past few days. On the way she thought in her heart, <i>¡®I¡¯ll deal with Song Qingshu when he finds out, now I have no other way.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 115: Teasing Dongfang Bubai (1)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Teasing Dongfang Bubai (1)</h4>

    Even after all the members of the Red Flower Society were finally subdued, Emperor Kangxi''s face was gloomy and uncertain, and he didn''t know what to think. He hesitated for a while and ordered, "For the time being, put them in the prison, and We will bestow a verdict upon them the next day."

    "Duo Long, as the chief of the imperial guards, it was a serious crime to let a group of rebels infiltrate the pce, but We think you were doing your best to save us, so We shall fine you half a year''s sry."

    "Thank you for your kindness, Emperor!" Duo Long knelt on the ground with cold sweat on his face, thinking that if something really happened, even chopping off his head ten times would not be enough.

    Seeing the corpses of the guards everywhere, Emperor Kangxi showed grief and said, "These guards were truly loyal, and they tried to stop the rebels until thest moment of their lives¡­ Duo Long, I order you to investigate the situation in their homes and formte a pension n. Give the n to Us."

    "Hah!" Duo Long sighed in his heart after understanding the emperor''s intentions, this time it was likely that these dead guards would be rewarded.

    "Song Qingshu, hear me!" Emperor Kangxi looked back at Song Qingshu.

    "This offitial is here!" Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat.

    "If Song Qingshu hadn''t arrived in time just now, We would have been killed by the rebels." Emperor Kangxi rejoiced for the rest of his life, "Song Qingshu is loyal to his monarch and the country, and his martial arts are strong. From henceforth, he will be serving as the deputy chief of the imperial guards, he shall be bestowed a yellow cloth and will be leading the ¡®Pole Arms''!"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Song Qingshu''s face showed neither happiness nor sadness, and seeing that Emperor Kangxi nodded secretly.

    "By the way, what is the result of the battle of Cult Master Dongfang?" Emperor Kangxi asked while the guards had begun to clean up the scene.

    Song Qingshu and Duo Long looked at each other and he replied, "I immediately rushed here to rescue you, I don''t know how the battle between the two is going."

    After pondering for a moment, Kangxi said, "Duo Long, take your men to search the pce thoroughly to see if there are any fish that slipped through the, Qingshu, go to the Hall of Supreme Harmony to see how the battle is going, and if necessary, secretly help Cult Master Dongfang."

    "No need!" A cold voice sounded, Song Qingshu turned around in surprise, only to see Dongfang Bubai standing on the outer wall that was several meters high, his face seemed paler than usual.

    Emperor Kangxi was surprised and asked, "Was Cult Master Dongfang able to win? What about Feng Qingyang?"

    "Feng Qingyang has already left the Forbidden City, but his vitality is mostly gone. He won''t be able to survive more than three days. The Emperor doesn''t have to worry." Dongfang Bubai¡¯s words shocked Song Qingshu, and she continued, "This Dongfang wants to go back to the Sun Moon Holy Cult, I havee here to ask the Emperor for his agreement."

    Although she had deliberately restrained her voice, but when listening to her speech, Song Qingshu still noticed that her internal breath was disordered and her qi was insufficient. She must have suffered a severe internal injury. Noticing Emperor Kangxi''s reluctance, Song Qingshu hurriedly said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, Cult Master Dongfang is severely injured. I''m afraid he needs to go back to Sun Moon Holy Cult to rest for a while."

    Emperor Kangxi suddenly realized the situation, and quickly said, "I will send someone to escort you back to Sun Moon Holy Cult immediately, and Cult Master Dongfang can rest assured."

    "Thank you for the Emperor''s kindness." Dongfang Bubai said coldly, "But even though this Dongfang is injured, he is not someone who will need an escort."

    "Your Majesty, now the capital has gathered martial arts masters from all sects in the world. Just in case, it will be better for this official to escort Cult Master Dongfang away from the capital." Song Qingshu said quickly.

    "Alright!" Emperor Kangxi said happily, "Cult Master Dongfang is also well aware of Qingshu''s martial arts, so let him escort you."

    Dongfang Bubai''s pair of phoenix eyes carefully looked at Song Qingshu, she hesitated for a moment, nodded her head, and then disappeared from the ce with a sh.

    "Your Majesty, this Song will be leaving first." Song Qingshu quickly chased after him.

    Aware of Song Qingshu approaching behind her, Dongfang Bubai stopped and turned to look at Song Qingshu, her eyes full of alertness.

    "This Song specially came to escort Cult Master Dongfang out of the capital, why is Cult Master Dongfang so suspicious of this Song?" Song Qingshu spread his hands and looked quite rxed.

    "Friend and foe are difficult to distinguish, so how can this Dongfang not be on guard?" Dongfang Bubai couldn''t help coughing as soon as she finished speaking.

    "It seems that you are seriously injured, otherwise, with your usual martial arts realm, why would you be so cautious when facing me?" Song Qingshu spoke after giving Dongfang Bubai a deep look.

    "Do you want to take the opportunity to attack me?" Dongfang Bubai''s expression was that of a smile but not a smile, and an embroidery needle slipped into his hand from his sleeve.

    "To be honest, with such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, it is quite difficult to not be tempted." Watching Dongfang Bubai''s sleeves move slightly, Song Qingshu took a step back and changed the topic, "If I had this good opportunity ten days ago, then even if I had to suffer or be seriously injured, I would definitely take action against you.¡±

    Feeling the flow of true qi in Song Qingshu''s body and noticing that he was not showing any signs of making a move, Dongfang Bubai rxed a little and said, "What about now?"

    "Naturally I won''t take action." Song Qingshu smiled.

    "Why?" Dongfang Bubai asked in a deep voice.

    "Because Cult Master Dongfang has be Miss Dongfang, how can I bear to destroy such a pretty flower?" Song Qingshu said, staring at the pretty face of Dongfang Bubai.

    Dongfang Bubai''s face blushed for a moment, and he snorted coldly, "If this seat was not injured, and you had said this in front of this seat, you would now be dead."

    "It''s a pity that Miss Dongfang''s injuries are very serious now." Song Qingshu said with a regretful expression. (Goblin: What a troll!)

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Please rate and leave a review at NU if you enjoy reading this novel.

 Chapter 116: Chaste Luo Bing

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chaste Luo Bing</h4>

    Li Yuanzhi was taken aback, thinking that Song Qingshu was back, she hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover Luo Bing''s body.

    "Sister Qingqing, it turns out to be you." Li Yuanzhi patted her little chest in fear, "She is the eleventh leader of the Red Flower Society, the Mandarin Duck Saber, Luo Bing."

    After putting away the Golden Serpent Sword, Xia Qingqing came to the bedside and saw the woman under the quilt with a charming and pretty face, asionally showing a painful expression in aa, and asked doubtfully, "The Red Flower Society, which is as famous as the Heaven and Earth Society? How could she be in the pce and injured."

    Li Yuanzhi had no choice but to tell her about the Red Flower Society¡¯s attack into the pce to assassinate the Emperor, and the matter of Song Qingshu rescuing him in time, causing the group to be almost wiped out.

    After all, Li Yuanzhi was ady from an official family. She didn''t feel what Song Qingshu did was wrong, she was just worried about Yu Yutong''s safety.

    However, Xia Qingqing was different. Today, even the great sword master Feng Qingyang was defeated in battle. She knew that it was impossible for her to seek revenge from Dongfang Bubai in this life. Now all of her attention was turned to another great enemy, Emperor Kangxi.

    Song Qingshu did not help her to assassinate Emperor Kangxi before. And today, he even tried to stop the Red Flower Society. ording to the situation described by Li Yuanzhi, if Song Qingshu hadn''t acted, the people of the Red Flower Society would have already seeded in the assassination.

    Listening to Li Yuanzhi''s words, Xia Qingqing''s face became more and more ugly.

    "Sister Qingqing, can you help me hide herter?" Li Yuanzhi pointed at Luo Bing on the bed and said, "I''m worried that Big Brother Song will see her, and¡­"

    "And what?" Xia Qingqing sneered, "Will he take her away to receive a reward from Kangxi? I would have advised you not to worry before this, but now, it seems that I can''t tell anymore."

    "Greetings Lord Song!" Hearing the voice of the guards salute not far away, Li Yuanzhi couldn''t help but jump onto the bed and covered himself and Luo Bing with the quilt.

    Soon Song Qingshu pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing Xia Qingqing''s unsightly face, he couldn''t help butfort her, "I also heard about the result of today''s duel, Madame Yuan, you¡­"

    Xia Qingqing smiled lightly, turned away expressionlessly, sat by the window, and stared at the bright moon in the sky in a daze.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t know how tofort her at the moment, and turned his head to see Li Yuanzhi lying on the bed, covered tightly by the quilt, only revealing a pair of eyes.

    Seeing this scene, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile and said, "Miss Li, are you going to bed so early?"

    Li Yuanzhi hummed, and shyly said, "Brother Song, I have already taken off my clothes¡­ Can you¡­ can you go out?" A faint blush appeared on her face as she spoke.

    Seeing her vivid expression, Song Qingshu felt strange, and said, "Luo Bing has lost too much blood, and her breath is already weak. If you cover her with the quilt so tightly, aren''t you afraid of suffocating her to death?"

    "Oops!" Li Yuanzhi was startled, and quickly pulled the quilt away, only to feel relieved when she saw Luo Bing''s breathing as usual.

    "Miss Li, are you not concerned when you show yourself in front of me like this?" Song Qingshu sped his hands, leaned against the door, and looked at Li Yuanzhi calmly.

    Looking down to see that her clothes were neat, Li Yuanzhi''s pretty face became hot. Knowing that he was insinuating her lie just now, she couldn''t help but y with her temper, "Brother Song, why are you so bad? You knew it from the start, but still teased me."

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, threw the medicine bag in his hand, and said, "This is the Golden Sore Medicine I got from the imperial doctor. Quickly apply it to Luo Bing."

    "Sister Qingqing, can youe and help me apply it?" Li Yuanzhi jumped out of bed and looked at Xia Qingqing pitifully with the Golden Sore Medicine.

    Xia Qingqing hesitated for a moment, and came to Luo Bing''s side. She was about to apply the medicine when she suddenly remembered something and said, "Kick him out, don''t let him peek."

    Li Yuanzhi originally nned to ask Song Qingshu about Yu Yutong''s whereabouts, but upon hearing this, she pulled Song Qingshu''s arm out of the house, and shouted, "Sister Qingqing, I will keep him in custody."

    Song Qingshu allowed Li Yuanzhi to pull himself out, and aftering to the center of the yard, he stared at Li Yuanzhi with a smile but not a smile, and didn''t say a word.

    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned red, so she could only ask, "Brother Song, did Yu Yutong from the Red Flower Society manage to escape in the end?"

    After asking, Li Yuanzhi looked at him with anxiety.

    "He¡¯s dead." Song Qingshu replied casually.

    "What?" The color on Li Yuanzhi''s pretty face faded, she felt her body go soft and fell to the ground.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly supported her, feeling the softness from his hands, and also felt that his joke had gone a little too far, and said quickly, "I lied to you, he was captured by the imperial guards, and now he is in the Heavens Prison, although he is alive for now, but I''m afraid he won''t be able to escape death."

    Li Yuanzhi lightly pushed him away with her little hands, stood three steps away from Song Qingshu, and nced at him angrily, "Brother Song, why do you like to lie so much."

    "Didn''t you also lie to me just now?" Song Qingshu said helplessly, "Why am I the guilty one for doing the same?"

    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned red, and with her big crystal clear eyes, she looked at him suspiciously, "I was in the inner pce just now, did you already know that I was in the rockery?"

    "Otherwise, how could you and Luo Bing escape?" Song Qingshuughed.

    Li Yuanzhi fell silent, lowered her head, drew a circle on the ground with her toes, and said, "Brother Song, you have such great ability, can you save Yu Yutong?"

    Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I had already let him go at that time, and he could have escaped with you. Who knew that he was so stupid, and ran back to save another woman. Does such a man deserve you to treat him like this?"

    "I can also guess what Big Brother Yu was thinking. Sister Luo is beautiful, gentle and warm towards people, and has often taken care of Big Brother Yu over the past few years. It is not surprising that Big Brother Yu will admire her." Although Li Yuanzhi could understand, she still couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain in her heart.

    "Luo Bing is obviously the wife of his fourth brother Wen Tai, so you can understand what is wrong here?" Song Qingshu wondered if jealousy wasn''t a woman''s original sin anymore.

    "Brother Yu¡¯s behavior had never overstepped any boundaries after all." Li Yuanzhi didn''t know whether she was defending her sweetheart or just convincing herself, and suddenly looked up at Song Qingshu in confusion, "Brother Song, why are you so clear about these things?"

    "Because your Big Brother Song is wulin¡¯s all knowing," Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Let''s go inside first and see the woman who lingers in your sweetheart¡¯s dreams, and then think about whether there is a chance to save Yu Yutong or not."

    Li Yuanzhi hurriedly stopped him and said, "In case Sister Qingqing hasn''t finished applying the medicine for her, if you go in, wouldn''t it, wouldn''t it¡­" Although she was a bold girl, but she was too embarrassed to say it out loud.

    "Little girl, you care so much about her, but she is your rival in love¡­" Song Qingshu looked at Li Yuanzhi amusingly, "If I see something that shouldn''t be seen, then you should be happy, right?"

    Before Li Yuanzhi coulde back to her senses, Song Qingshu had already pushed the door. Luo Bing had already woken up by this time and was thanking Xia Qingqing for her life-saving grace.

    Song Qingshu saw that although she had lost a lot of blood and looked a little haggard, it couldn''t hide the inborn charming spirit in the young woman''s bones. It was no wonder that stories of "The Chaste Luo Bing" were circting on the wulin for so long. But it''s a pity that the writing was too rough and direct, and there were no elements that could arouse the desire in men''s hearts.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Please rate and leave a review at NU if you enjoy reading this novel.

 Chapter 117: Naturally seductive (1)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Naturally seductive (1)</h4>

    "Thank you Madame for saving me, this concubine is named Luo Bing. May I ask the respected Madame''s name?" Luo Bing woke up and saw a very beautiful woman applying medicine for her. When she noticed that Xia Qingqing''s hair was twisted up in a bun, Luo Bing naturally thought she was married and called her Madame.

    "I didn''t save you." Xia Qingqing smiled lightly, "The person who saved you is outside."

    Just when she looked up suspiciously, Song Qingshu happened to push the door in at that moment, and after seeing his appearance clearly, Luo Bing¡¯s face couldn''t help but turn pale. She gritted her teeth and said, "Emperor''s dog, it''s you!"

    Song Qingshu was almost taken aback by the scolding as soon as he entered through the door, and spoke with a wry smile, "Beauty, we haven''t gotten to know each other well enough to flirt as soon as we meet, right?"

    "You!" Luo Bing became too agitated, and the wound on her body almost burst open. Li Yuanzhi hurriedly ran over tofort her, then she turned around and nced at Song Qingshu reproachfully, "Brother Song~"

    This girl''s voice was always so delicate, and after reminiscing about Li Yuanzhi''s long tail, Song Qingshu''s body was half shriveled, and smiled, "Alright, alright¡­I was wrong."

    After seeing Li Yuanzhi, Luo Bing said in surprise, "Sister Yuanzhi, why are you here? Where is this ce?"

    "Sister Luo¡­" Li Yuanzhi helped Luo Bing to lie down slowly, "This is inside the pce."

    "Did you save me?" Luo Bing recalled the scene before she lost her consciousness, and asked quickly, "How is my fourth brother? Did the leaders of the Red Flower Society manage to escape?"

    Noticing that Yu Yutong¡¯s name was not even mentioned in her words, Li Yuanzhi couldn''t help feeling sorry for her sweetheart, and replied, "Chief Chen, Daoist Wuchen, and the Chang brothers managed to break through and escaped, but leader Zhang Jin was killed by the guards on the spot. Fourth leader Wen and the rest of the leaders of the Red Flower Society were subdued by the inner pce guards and are now locked in the Heavenly Prison."

    Hearing that her husband was still alive for the time being, Luo Bing finally breathed a sigh of relief. But thinking that the Red Flower Society would have seeded in their mission, if not for Song Qingshu suddenly appearing out of nowhere, she said angrily, "Sister Yuanzhi, why are you together with this dog official of the Qing court?"

    Song Qingshu''s eyes swept lightly on Luo Bing''s mature body, and thought,<i> ¡®If you keep cursing me so much, it wouldn''t be too much for me to take a good look at you. I don¡¯t have to act polite.¡¯</i>

    Luo Bing was stared at by his piercing gaze, and she subconsciously tightened her cor. Li Yuanzhi on the side said, "Sister Luo, Brother Song is actually a good person, don''t scold him like that."

    "Is he a good man?" Luo Bing sneered, "A Han man, but willing to be ackey of the court! Today we could kill Kangxi, but he came out and obstructed it, causing our entire group to be wiped out."

    Seeing Xia Qingqing staring at him coldly, Song Qingshu hurriedly retorted, "It''s none of my business if you want to kill Kangxi or not, but why did you people from the Red Flower Society pretend to be members of various sects? If Kangxi were to be killed, and then the court found out that you were brought into the pce by me, what do you think would have happened to me?"

    Luo Bing defended their stance, "The pce was heavily guarded, and everyone in the Red Flower Society racked our brains to think of this method of infiltrating the pce. Besides, if you didn''t be an official of the Qing court, then how could you be implicated?"

    Song Qingshuughed in anger, "What strong words!"

    "Oh, stop arguing!" Li Yuanzhi said anxiously, "The top priority right now is to figure out how to rescue the leaders of the Red Flower Society, this is not the time to hold anyone ountable."

    "They have already been imprisoned in Heaven Prison, how can they be rescued so easily?" Luo Bing was in despair and muttered to herself.

    "Brother Song, you must have a way, right?" Li Yuanzhi looked back at him with hope in her eyes.

    "Don''t look at me, I''m not a god." Song Qingshu spread out his hands with a helpless expression.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s ¡®not my business¡¯ appearance, Li Yuanzhi rolled her eyes. After thinking about it, she hurriedly stretched out her hand to shake Xia Qingqing''s shoulder, "Sister Qingqing, please help me convince Brother Song."

    Hearing Li Yuanzhi''s cheeky voice, Xia Qingqing felt a chill, and said with an unnatural expression, "It was useless when you asked him yourself, what role can I y?"

    "Brother Song listens to you the most." Li Yuanzhi thought to herself, <i>¡®From the way you two usually look at each other, it¡¯s obvious that you two have an adulterous affair, and you want to hide it from this girl, humm!?¡¯</i>

    "What nonsense!" Xia Qingqing red up and turned red as if ayer of rouge was smeared on her cheeks, "If he really listened to me, he would have apanied me to kill Kangxi right now."

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, "You Y¡­ Madame Yuan, I have already promised to help you take revenge, but it will really take a little more time, so you have to trust me."

    Hearing his soft words, Xia Qingqing¡¯s heart softened and she nkly said, "But you are now a high official in the Qing court. I am not even sure if you are telling the truth or have been lying to me all this time."

    "Sister Yuanzhi, what''s the matter with them?" Luo Bing quickly pulled Li Yuanzhi close and asked quietly after seeing that the two were acting like characters in a romantic drama.

    "It''s just a matter between men and women." Li Yuanzhi said disapprovingly, with her small mouth pouting, "The man and woman have intentions, but it''s a pity that the woman is a new widow, and the ethics does not allow them to be together¡­"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong> I had to deliver a presentation yesterday. The teacher gave us more than one month to prepare it, but I did it all the night before. Errr, how should I say it¡­the teacher, she fell asleep in the middle of it. But I am really happy to get through it. She did praise me for my hard work though!

    This is also the reason why I wasn''t able to post the chapter for RWMW yesterday.

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at BuyMeaCoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

 Chapter 118: Scheming beauty

    <h4>Chapter 118: Scheming beauty</h4>

    "Okay, I promise you!" Luo Bing suddenly raised her head and said firmly.

    "Sister Luo, Big Brother Song is joking with you." Li Yuanzhi and Xia Qingqing were startled when they heard Luo Bing''s words. As women, they naturally knew that this kind of promise was not one that should be taken lightly.

    "Yes, Madame Wen¡­" Xia Qingqing turned back and red at Song Qingshu, "How could you make a woman agree to such conditions?"

    "Why are you looking at me as if I am a viin?" Song Qingshu said depressedly, "I''m taking such a big risk to save a few irrelevant people, so I must charge some interest. Why are your thoughts so dirty? Who said my request would be of that kind?"

    The three women looked at each other, each showing a hint of embarrassment.

    Song Qingshu saw that it was almost dawn, thought for a while and said, "You girls should have a good rest first, I''ll go out and see if there is any way to save your people."

    Walking out of the courtyard, Song Qingshu pondered in his heart, <i>¡®This time the matter is too big, so how do I rescue them? Losing face in front of the three women is a small thing. The Red Flower Society is a famous anti-Qing organization, and it is deeply admired by martial artists of wulin. If they all parish in my hands, I am afraid that I will never be able to stand in the wulin in the future and I¡¯ll really be only a dog of the Manchu court¡­¡¯</i>

    "Lord Song, I didn''t expect to meet you here. The Emperor is looking for you to discuss matters in the imperial study." Song Qingshu¡¯s thoughts were spinning around, suddenly a guard ran over and said while panting.

    Song Qingshu became shocked in his heart and hurriedly walked towards the imperial study.

    *****

    Even after Song Qingshu''s departure, Li Yuanzhi was still worried about the safety of her sweetheart, she stood up and said to the other two, "Two sisters, my father has many acquaintances in the capital, I will go out of the pce to see if I can help Brother Song at the critical moment. I will see if I can get a helping hand." After saying that, she ran out anxiously.

    After that, only Luo Bing and Xia Qingqing were left in the same room. The two did not know each other before. After Li Yuanzhi left, the room inevitably fell into an awkward silence.

    "I heard what you said just now, could Madame be the widow of the Golden Serpent King Yuan Chengzhi?" It was Luo Bing who asked first.

    Xia Qingqing looked at her in surprise and nodded lightly.

    "The Golden Serpent King led the Shandong rebel army and defeated the Tartar officers and soldiers many times. Our Chief Chen has always admired him. We also nned to find an opportunity to cooperate with the Golden Serpent King. It''s a pity that heaven is jealous of talents¡­" Luo Bing said with a sad face. .

    When she mentioned the sad thing, Xia Qingqing smiled bitterly, "The Red Flower Society is as famous as the Heaven and Earth Society in the wulin. They are both well-known anti-Qing organizations. Brother Yuan used to talk about forming an alliance with you and jointly overthrow the Qing court¡­ "

    After chatting like this for a while, the rtionship between the two women gradually became closer. Seeing that the time was almost up, Luo Bing asked, "Since Madam and the Qing court have such a big enmity, why did she mix with Song¡­ Song Qingshu? He is now one of the favorites of Emperor Kangxi."

    Xia Qingqing hesitated for a while, and said, "The murderer who killed Big Brother Yuan is Dongfang Bubai, and the mastermind behind it is Kangxi. Neither of them can be dealt with by myself. It was a coincidence that I became friends with Big Brother Song, and he agreed to help me take revenge."

    "So you were the one who brought Feng Qingyang to deal with Dongfang Bubai?" Hearing Xia Qingqing mention it, Luo Bing understood the cause and effect of this extraordinary battle.

    "Yes¡­" Xia Qingqing nodded with a bitter expression on her face, "Unfortunately, even Master Feng was not Dongfang Bubai''s opponent. It seems that I have no hope of seeking revenge on him in my life."

    "So all your thoughts are now on Kangxi?" Luo Bing asked, thinking to herself, <i>¡®It seems that the goals of this woman and the Red Flower Society are the same¡­¡¯</i>

    "Yes." Xia Qingqing drew out the Golden Serpent Sword, "One day, I will definitely kill Kangxi."

    Luo Bing hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Madame Yuan, just when do you think Song Qingshu will help you kill Kangxi, or will he really kill Kangxi in the end?"

    "I don''t know, I don''t know¡­" Xia Qingqing shook her head nkly. In the dead of night, she also asked the same question in her heart. She found that recently she couldn''t understand Song Qingshu''s behavior more and more. She couldn¡¯t determine if the other person was really on her side.

    "If that''s the case, why doesn''t Madame consider relying on herself?" Luo Bing asked.

    "On myself?" Xia Qingqing shook her head, "I also checked Kangxi''s guards during this time, and with my martial arts, I''m afraid I''d be killed by the sword of the guards within the pce before I even get the chance to kill him."

    "Why does Madame always think of using martial arts to solve problems?" Luo Bing sighed, "A woman''s most powerful weapon is never martial arts, but beauty."

    "Beauty?" Xia Qingqing was blind to this due to her ignorance, but now it seemed that a door that had never been touched was opened in her mind.

    The Red Flower Society has been trying to contact Prince Bao, but the attitude of the other party was always unclear. Looking at the bright and beautiful woman in front of her, Luo Bing thought of Prince Bao¡¯s lustful nature, and immediately continued to push forward, "Does Madame know why the Red Flower Society came to assassinate Kangxi this time?"

    "Isn''t it for the sake of opposing the Qing dynasty?" Xia Qingqing was stunned and guessed.

    "How can it be so simple¡­" Luo Bing murmured, looking towards the northeast, "Our Red Flower Society has been trying to overthrow the Manchu rule and restore the honor of the Han people. Even if one Kangxi is killed, the Manchus will naturally elect another emperor¡­"

    "Then why¡­" Xia Qingqing did not continue to ask, because the meaning of her words were quite clear.

    A strange luster suddenly appeared on Luo Bing''s face, which made Xia Qingqing, who was also a woman, stunned, "Does Madame know that after Kangxi''s death, who among the Manchu royal family is most likely to be the emperor?"

    Xia Qingqing pondered for a moment. She used to discuss with Yuan Chengzhi about the matters of the Qing dynasty, so she was quite familiar with the structure of the Qing court. She thought in her heart and said, "Kangxi is young now, and the prince is still in his infancy. It is impossible to make a baby the emperor¡­Prince Bao of Shengjing has made great achievements in battle, and if Kangxi died, no one would be able topete for him."

    "Not bad!" Luo Bing became more and more excited as she spoke, with a flush on her face, "Our Red Flower Society wants to make Prince Bao ascend to the throne."

    "Why?" Xia Qingqing wanted to kill an emperor and let another prince of the Qing Dynasty ascend the throne. What kind of n was this?

    "Because Prince Bao is a Han Chinese!" Luo Bing threw out an explosive piece of information.

    "What?" Xia Qingqing was really surprised this time.

    Luo Bing continued, "I can''t disclose the specific content to you, but we Red Flower Society have the evidence that he is a Han Chinese, and he himself knows his identity as a Han Chinese. It''s a pity that he is one of the Manchu people, so he has never made up his mind to cooperate with us¡­"

    "Wait! What does this have to do with me?" Xia Qingqing had already guessed the other party''s intentions.

    Luo Bing showed embarrassment, and shyly said, "If Madame can help Prince Bao to make up his mind and convince him to rebel, with the help of our Red Flower Club and your Golden Serpent Camp, it will not be difficult to kill Kangxi in the future. It is better than waiting for Song Qingshu to do something. This method is much more reliable.¡±

    Xia Qingqing did not ask how she would help Prince Bao to make up his mind. There were some things that women, especially beautiful women, were born to understand.

    Goblin: I¡¯ll say this before anyone gets any wrong ideas, the thing you are afraid of doesn¡¯t happen. So, rest easy my friends. And this scheming beauty will get her just deserts very soon, you can look forward to that.

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Please rate and leave a review at NU if you enjoy reading this novel.

 Chapter 119: A shameless deal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 119: A shameless deal (1)</h4>

    When Song Qingshu approached the imperial study, he became doubtful when he saw that Wei Xiaobao and Duo Long were also there, but he suppressed his doubts and bowed to Emperor Kangxi.

    "Okay, Qingshu is here too." Emperor Kangxi smiled warmly, sat back on the dragon throne, looked at the few people before him and said, "We called you here this time to hear your opinions, what do you think should be done with these assassins?"

    Duo Long said, "These assassins are so daring, they should be sent to the gallows to be executed at the end of this day as an example."

    <i>¡®You mother*u*ker!¡¯ </i>Wei Xiaobao squinted at Duo Long, and was furious in his heart, <i>¡®The Red Flower Society is also doing enough things to oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, and maybe they would also cooperate with our Heaven and Earth Society in the future. I have to think of a way to help them, so as not to be med by my Master in the future¡­¡¯</i>

    He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "It''s not difficult to kill these assassins, but this Xiaobao is worried that it will harm the glorious image that the Emperor has been promoting for many years, and has finally established in the hearts of themon people. If the assassins are executed with such cruelty, then themon people who do not know the truth would be easily misled by the rebels¡­ But the emperor is wise and intelligent, he must have already thought of a solution."

    Emperor Kangxi smiled without saying a word, looked back at Song Qingshu and asked, "Qingshu, what do you think?"

    "I think that the most urgent task at the moment is to find out the mastermind behind the assassins. Otherwise, the other party may have follow-up actions. The life and death of these assassins is a trivial matter." Song Qingshu felt cold in his heart. He turned his attention away from saving the people of the Red Flower Society, and tried to find a way to save himself. Otherwise, if he was directly rted to ordering the execution, then he really would have no way out.

    "No need to investigate, We already know." Emperor Kangxi said solemnly.

    "Aren''t the assassins still being held in the Heavenly Prison without being tried?" Duo Long looked at Emperor Kangxi with admiration after a moment''s surprise, "The Emperor is really unfathomable."

    "Last night, when We heard that they were the Red Flower Society, We immediately knew who the mastermind was," Emperor Kangxi said bitterly, "The rtionship between Chen Jialuo, the chief of the Red Flower Society, and Prince Bao has always been very ambiguous. Our spies reported that the assassination was secretly ordered by Prince Bao."

    "Prince Bao?" Duo Long''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that Prince Bao and the Emperor were supposed to have abandoned their previous hatred and they even fought against Mongolia together not too long ago.

    "That ingrate! Prince Bao is so bold," Wei Xiaobao stroked his sleeves, and looked like he was about to fight, "The Emperor has treated him generously, but I didn''t expect Prince Bao to be more aggressive and act so recklessly to deceive the Emperor. He is pis*ing in the te that feeds him! The Emperor should quickly decree him to be arrested and tortured, so as to relieve the hatred in his heart."

    "Oh? Since you are so active, Xiaobao, then I will give you an imperial decree. You go to Shengjing and arrest him back." Emperor Kangxi nced at him with a half-smiling smile.

    Wei Xiaobao smiled shyly and said, "If this lowly one had that ability, why would the Emperor be so worried."

    "May I know how the Emperor ns to deal with the people of the Red Flower Society?" Song Qingshu noticed a faint sign of hope. Kangxi already knew the mastermind behind the incident. At this moment, the people of the Red Flower Society were like chicken bones to him. The bone itself was tasteless, but it was a pity to just throw it away.

    "I n to let them go." As soon as Emperor Kangxi said that, everyone present was shocked.

    Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed, but he said, "Your Majesty, are you really going to let them go so easily?"

    Song Qingshu also looked at Emperor Kangxi suspiciously, not knowing what the other party was really thinking at the moment.

    "Of course not!" Emperor Kangxi stood up, paced back and forth in the room, then spoke after slowly sorting out his thoughts, "Now that the offensive of the Mongolian army is strong, We still need the strength of Prince Bao, so now is not the time to move him."

    "Isn''t that the same as letting him bully us, but we can''t fight back?" Wei Xiaobao asked with wide eyes.

    "That''s not true." Emperor Kangxi smiled. "Some time ago, We dealt with the Golden Serpent King in the south. Now that We have no worries. In fact We can start dealing with Prince Bao anytime we want, but all this will take time."

    Song Qingshu suddenly realized, "No wonder the Emperor wants to let the people of the Red Flower Society go, it is likely that Prince Bao will be afraid of their betrayal."

    "That''s right." Emperor Kangxi nodded approvingly, "Prince Bao must have been closely watching the movements in the capital recently, worried that the people in the Red Flower Society would reveal him, and so he is very tense. People with ulterior motives are fanning the mes, and if Prince Bao directly rebels, then We will be in danger."

    "So the Emperor simply won''t even punish them, and will directly release the members of the Red Flower Society, and let Prince Bao stay calm?" Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up.

    "But it''s too easy for those rebels." Duo Long said indignantly.

    "Really?" Emperor Kangxi showed a sly smile, "Everyone in the Red Flower Society entered the pce to assassinate Us. Not only did We let them go, but We also did not punish them at all. Even if the people of the Red Flower Society told Prince Bao that there was no interrogation. What do you think Prince Bao will think?"

    "He would think that the Red Flower Society has defected to our side." Wei Xiaobao said excitedly, "Under mutual suspicion, the dog will definitely bite the other dog."

    Emperor Kangxi slightly smiled, thinking in his heart, <i>¡®Even if Bao thinks that the Red Flower Society didn¡¯t leak the secret, it doesn''t matter anyway. We already knew what was there to know.¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Please rate and leave a review at NU if you enjoy reading this novel.

 Chapter 120: A struggling heart

    <h4>Chapter 120: A struggling heart</h4>

    After entering the room, Song Qingshu saw Yu Yutong sitting quietly in the corner, with his handsome face and his unique temperament, he really deserved the reputation of ady killer.

    "This Song admires Leader Yu¡¯s calmness." Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Yu Yutong opened his eyes and nced at him.

    There was a trace of resentment in his eyes, as Yu Yutong sneered, "May I know what advice Master Song has for me?"

    "I don''t dare to give advice." Song Qingshu said nonchntly, "It''s just that the emperor has ordered the few of you to be executed tomorrow, and this Song hase to see you onest time."

    Yu Yutong couldn''t help trembling, but he still faintly smiled, "Before we entered the pce to assassinate, we already had the determination to die, but unfortunately we didn''t seed in the end, and so I would like to thank you for your contributions."

    "I don''t dare to take any credits." Song Qingshu said with a smirk, "You and I are both helpless, poor people in this cruel world."

    "Master Song came here for a purpose, I''m afraid you didn''te here just for casual chat." Yu Yutong looked at him suspiciously.

    "This Song was requested by someone and came to rescue Yu Shaoxia from this ce." Song Qingshu said.

    "Who is it that requested you?" Yu Yutong did not believe what Song Qingshu said, his expression was full of caution, and he kept guessing what tricks this guy was trying to pull.

    "A cute little girl." Song Qingshu did not directly name Li Yuanzhi.

    "It''s her?" Yu Yutong was a little lost in thought for a moment, and quickly realized who the other party was talking about.

    "How could she be with you?" Yu Yutong was full of worry for her wellbeing.

    "Now is not the time to discuss these issues." Song Qingshu shook his head without answering, and slowly turned around in the room, "This Song is in charge of investigating the backgrounds of the leaders of the Red Flower Society, and I happened to find an interesting rtionship."

    "What is it?" Yu Yutong¡¯s felt heart jump, and his expression suddenly became unnatural.

    "There was a young and handsome man with both civil and military skills, he had a bright future in the Society, but s, he fell in love with a beautiful young woman with a bewitching aura. And this young woman was also the wife of his righteous brother. He truly was the number one heartless and unrighteous person through the ages¡­" Song Qingshu''s voice stopped abruptly, because the more he spoke, the more strange his expression became, howe this story feels like he was talking about himself and Bing Xue''er. His words seemed to p his own face a bit.

    "Stop talking!" Falling in love with Luo Bing was Yu Yutong''s biggest inner demon in his life, and he suffered a lot for it.

    "What''s this?" Song Qingshu sneered, "It''s normal for a man to love a woman, as long as the other party has you in her heart, so what if she is someone else''s wife, can''t you just get a divorce?"

    "But the Fourth sister-inw loves Fourth Brother Wen very much, and she only has the rtionship of brother and sister with me." Yu Yutong murmured.

    "What if Leader Wen suddenly dies? If you take advantage of the situation, won''t Luo Bing fall in love with you?" Song Qingshu''s expression at this moment was like a little devil with horns on his head.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Yu Yutong''s heartbeat elerated rapidly. Although he knew that he should not think in that direction, he couldn''t help but wonder, <i>¡®The Fourth sister-inw doesn''t seem to be unsympathetic when she usually looks at me. If the Fourth Brother were to¡­¡¯</i>

    Before he could even finish thinking about it, Yu Yutong pped himself, and his voice trembled, "Yu Yutong, you are worse than a beast!"

    "You have the heart of a beast, but not the guts of a beast. You are truly pitiful." Song Qingshu nced at him with contempt, and continued to tempt him, "Don''t worry, what we said today will only be known by the two of us."

    "As long as you say a word, I can arrange for a little ident to happen when I save you, and make Wen Tai die at the hands of the guards. No one will doubt you, and you can hold the woman of your dreams after you go out. What do you think?"

    "What do you want from me?" Yu Yutong''s eyes were red, he knew that there was no free lunch in the world, and he asked while being a little out of breath.

    "Didn''t I say that I was entrusted by a cute girl? That girl is beautiful, has a very cute personality, and fits my taste, but she has always been obsessed with someone. So I thought of having that someone go away as soon as possible. I want to clear away the little girl''s thoughts of him from her mind." A gloomy look shed on Song Qingshu''s face, if Yu Yutong really agreed, wouldn''t it be more convenient for him to take the opportunity to trick and destroy him and Wen Tai at the same time?

    Yu Yutong obviously struggled violently in his heart, but in the end, reason prevailed over desire, and his eyes became clear, "This Yu will not be such an ungrateful person, and I don''t need your help. I hope Miss Li can see your true face as soon as possible."

    Although most of the time Song Qingshu acted like a cunning fox, he also admired such an upright person in his heart. Seeing his refusal, he apuded this man in his heart, but he said, "What''s wrong if Miss Li bes mine? Wouldn''t she be happier to be a madam than to be a widow with someone like you who walks on a knife''s edge?"

    Yu Yutong stayed silent, he felt that what the other party said was somewhat reasonable, and said disheartenedly, "Okay, I just hope you treat her well." After speaking, he closed his eyes and ignored Song Qingshu''s provocation.

    Song Qingshu felt bored, turned around and left. When he passed by the door of Wen Tai''s cell, he heard his roar on the other side, "Dog official,e here!"

    His eyes lit up, and Song Qingshu walked in and looked at him expectantly, "Why have you called me, did you make a decision?"

    "Give me the paper and pen!" Wen Tai bitterly squeezed out a few words.

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed, he hurriedly prepared a paper and a pen, and handed them over. As he looked at the other party''s hurried writing, heughed to himself, <i>¡®It seems that I am really born to be a viin.¡¯</i>

    "A divorce paper?" Song Qingshu took a look at it, frowned, and shook his head, "I asked you to give her to me, but I didn''t want a divorce paper."

    "You!" Wen Tai suddenly stood up and red at him.

    "We all know that our Fourth Leader Wen is a great hero and as a great hero, you should not be so reluctant, or your brothers may die because of you." Song Qingshu didn''t care, and continued, "Since you already have a decision in your heart, so why not quickly cut to the chase? If you do that, then I will have more time to n and rescue you, and your brothers."

    Wen Tai''s face twitched for a while, then he gritted his teeth and urgently picked up a pen. After a moment of struggle he handed the paper into Song Qingshu''s hands. After he did so, Wen Tai¡¯s strong and steady hands couldn''t help but tremble.

    Song Qingshu took a look at the paper and nodded with satisfaction, "I didn''t expect that even though you are a reckless man from the wulin, you still have quite a bit of literary talent."

    "Song Qingshu, I will definitely try my best to kill you after I go out of here." Wen Tai seemed like a wounded lion, with hatred in his eyes.

    Song Qingshu raised his head, stared at Wen Tai and said with a sneer, "Are you not afraid that I will cause an ident when I save you and send you to the underworld first?"

    Goblin: <strong>Just to let you know, the $1 monthly tier is now avable on Patreon! Be a patron today and support the project.</strong>

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Please rate and leave a review at NU if you enjoy reading this novel.

 Chapter 121: Scheme (1)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Scheme (1)</h4>

    "I won''t let you go even if I turn into a ghost!" said Wen Tai and a trace of blood came out from the corner of his mouth. Obviously because he was so angry that it worsened his injury.

    Song Qingshu let out a longugh, then turned and left gracefully.

    After leaving the Heavenly Prison, Song Qingshu deliberately approached Duo Long to discuss and asked him to dy the guards who were on duty.

    Duo Long hesitated for a moment, "Brother Song, try not to kill those guards. Brothers all have families¡­"

    "Don''t worry, brother, although I am not a saint, I don''t want to take more lives." Song Qingshu nced at Duo Long and assured him.

    After nightfall, Song Qingshu put on the dark clothes specially prepared by Duo Long, and quietly knocked down the guards at the entrance of the Heavenly Prison.

    During the day, the leaders of the Red Flower Society got a hint from Song Qingshu, and they preserved their energy and kept an eye on the outside. Suddenly, they felt a flicker of smoke in front of them, and all the prison guards softly fell to the ground. When they saw that it was Song Qingshu, they all became tense.

    "Time is running out, put on your clothes and follow me." Song Qingshu searched the guards, took out the keys and threw them into their respective rooms, and threw several sets of guard uniforms at the door.

    When several people were hurriedly changing their clothes, Song Qingshu quietly came to Yu Yutong''s side and asked in a low voice, "What do you think? This is thest chance. If you miss this time, you will be able to get rid of Wen Tai without any ws. You will never get this chance again."

    Yu Yutong''s heart was as still as water, he remained unmoved, and coldly said, "You don''t need to say more, for the sake of saving us, I won''t tell the rest of the Red Flower Society about your proposal."

    Song Qingshu shook his head regretfully, thought in his heart, <i>¡®With Yu Yutong, the best scapegoat, I would have killed Wen Tai and no one would know¡­¡¯</i>

    Thinking of Luo Bing''s mature and charming body, Song Qingshu suppressed the urge to get rid of Wen Tai, andughed at himself, <i>¡®When a person is in a position of power, he can''t help but want to put some evil thoughts into action. In this world where the strong are respected, it is difficult for men to restrain their desires¡­¡¯</i>

    "Many thanks Master Song for helping us out. We will settle all the misunderstandings before we go out." The fatty Zhao Banshan pulled the button on the front of his clothes with all his strength and reluctantly buttoned the guard''s uniform. However, looking at the tight fit, Song Qingshu even suspected that even a sneeze could tear his clothes inch by inch.

    "Humph!" Wen Tai, who was beside him, couldn''t tell how bitter he was. But he subconsciously didn''t want others to know about his transaction with Song Qingshu.

    "Come with me, don''t panic when you encounter the patrolling guards. No one will find out what happened here for a while." Song Qingshu also took off his own dark clothes, revealing a guard''s clothes, and started leading them to the way out.

    The three of them followed him, and finally came to a secluded ce on the outer wall of the Forbidden City. Song Qingshu pointed to the outside of the wall and said in a deep voice, "This Song will send you out from here, and you should be able to climb over this wall and out of the pce.

    "Friendly reminder, don''te back for the time being after going out. Although I don''t know how you tricked the Sunflower Ancestor to go out of the pce before, but he will be back in a few days. You can''t even beat me, let alone that old man. "

    Zhao Banshan and the others nodded, looking at the outer wall several zhang high, they couldn''t help but look embarrassed, "We don''t have the tools in our hands at this time, we''re afraid we won''t be able to climb over such a high wall."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment. He looked at the outer walls of the Forbidden City, which were several meters high, and suddenly realized, <i>¡®The Forbidden City must have been designed to guard against those who are from the wulin from the beginning of its establishment. That¡¯s why the pce wall was built so high¡­¡¯</i>

    "Okay, I''ll help you out." Song Qingshu said, and kept muttering in his heart, <i>¡®It¡¯s really not easy to be both a hero and a viin. Fortunately, two beauties are waiting for me at home¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu supported Zhao Banshan''s shoulders and used his internal strength to jump up, but he still underestimated his weight, and his strength was exhausted halfway through the jump.

    "Fatty Zhao, you really need to lose weight. Do you really think you are the "Thousand Arms Buddha"? Song Qingshu secretly sweated bullets after putting him down.

    "I''m used to this body." Along with Zhao Banshan''sughter, his fat body began to shake, "I wonder who was the friend Master Song mentioned before?"

    "You will naturally know in the future." Song Qingshu didn''t answer, but jumped out and into the pce again.

    "Send Fourteenth Brother out first." Seeing Song Qingshu reaching out and grabbing his shoulder, Wen Tai took a step back and said.

    Song Qingshu nced at him suspiciously, grabbed Yu Yutong and jumped out. Compared with Zhao Banshan, Yu Yutong could be said to be as light as a swallow, and Song Qingshu sent him out without much effort.

    "Fourth Master Wen,e here, I''ll send you out. Although this Song is not a gentleman, since I promised to send you out, I will naturally keep my promise. You don''t have to worry that I will suddenly harm you." Song Qingshu noticed that he was on guard and knew that he had really gone too far in the past.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at Buymeacoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Please rate and leave a review at NU if you enjoy reading this novel.

 Chapter 122: Agitated mind (1)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Agitated mind (1)</h4>

    "Don''t go out. After you all made a fussst time, the search in the pce is very tight now. They don''t dare toe in here, but if you go out and get caught by them, I have no way to save you. Of course I won''t be able to save your husband either."

    Song Qingshu threatened her with lies. He guessed that by now, everyone in the pce would know that the people of the Red Flower Society have been rescued. If Luo Bing goes out and hears something, it will be very bad.

    "Yes." Luo Bing nodded meekly, and suddenly said with a shy expression, "You¡­ Do you have anything to eat here? I haven''t eaten all day."

    Looking at the beautiful woman with an embarrassed expression in front of him, Song Qingshuughed dumbly, and pointed to the cab in the corner, "There are a lot of cakes in it. Feel free to eat them. Oh yes, if you don''t mind, can you cook some porridge for me? I don''t know why, but after I was injured, I really want to drink that thing."

    Luo Bing remained silent for a while, and finally said, "Can this be considered as your request?" Seeing Song Qingshu''s surprised expression, she couldn''t help but smile: "Forget it, I will just treat it as a good deed. But do you have a kitchen here?"

    "It''s next door, but I don''t have any other ingredients besides rice. After all, I rarely cook by myself." Seeing her smiling in front of him for the first time, Song Qingshu was dazed for a moment.

    "Hurry up and heal your wounds, I''m going to make porridge first." Luo Bing picked up a few pieces of snacks from the cab and held them in her arms, and helped him close the door.

    Song Qingshu''s expression became solemn, and he began to use the Nine Yin Scripture to heal his wounds.

    After an unknown amount of time, Song Qingshu suddenly opened his eyes, and the tip of his nose smelled a fresh aroma of rice.

    "Are you awake?" Luo Bing walked in slowly with a handkerchief holding a small pot. After cing it on the table, she couldn''t help pinching her earlobe with her scalded fingers.

    Seeing her suddenly revealing such a young girl''s bearing, Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Is it really effective to have your earlobe pinched?"

    "It doesn''t seem to have any effect." Luo Bing put down her fingers embarrassedly, "This is what my mother taught me since I was a child."

    Luo Bing brought a bowl of porridge to the bed and handed it to him, "You have an internal injury. Drinking some hot porridge will be good for your injury."

    Looking at her soft hands, which was whiter and tenderer than a porcin bowl, Song Qingshu said with envy, "Leader Wen is really lucky to have such a beautiful and capable wife, who can kill the enemy with a pair of swords, and make soup with his hands while wearing an apron."

    "If you speak frivolously again, don''t me me for being rude." Luo Bing bit her lip and threatened him. She was a woman from an ancient era, how could she stand such straightforward and enthusiastic praise from Song Qingshu? Of course, everyone liked listening to pretty words, so Luo Bing couldn''t help but show a slight smile on her face.

    "This is also called being frivolous?" Song Qingshu really felt wronged now, and jokes like these were prettymon in his previous life. And they became vulgar now?

    Taking the porcin bowl and looking at the steaming vegetable porridge inside, Song Qingshu asked strangely, "Did you poison it?"

    "Don''t eat if you want." Luo Bing angrily wanted to take the bowl back, but Song Qingshu''s reaction was so quick that he shrank back subconsciously. As soon as she grabbed it, Luo Bing''s center of gravity became unstable, and she was about to fall on Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu was naturally happy to see this happen, and he was just about to embrace her with open arms. But, how could Luo Bing do what he wanted? After all, she was a martial artist. With a twist of her waist, she froze in mid-air, and then slowly raised her body again.

    "Eat or don¡¯t eat, your choice!" Luo Bing was a little embarrassed, and stopped trying to grab the bowl in his hand.

    "Of course I have to eat it, how could this Song fail to live up to the kindness of such a fine woman." After a bowl of hot porridge, Song Qingshu suddenly felt that infuriating energy in his dantian seemed to be a little more active, and he was shocked, but he quickly recovered.

    Song Qingshu opened his eyes again from the meditation, looked at the bright sky outside, and he couldn''t help but wonder, "Why haven''t the two of theme back, is there something wrong?"

    Luo Bing rested her cheeks in her hands and was dozing off by the table. Hearing his voice, she was startled and woke up. Then she said, "I don''t know either." She knew where Madame Yuan was going, but didn¡¯t know why Li Yuanzhi never came back.

    Feeling that his injury had recovered almost seventy or eighty percent, Song Qingshu jumped off the bed, "I will go out to find them, and by the way, I notified the supervisor to bring some food over. It will be the dim sum, so you can eat as much as you want." (G: Dim sum is arge range of small Chinese dishes that are traditionally enjoyed in restaurants for brunch.)

    Luo Bing nodded and watched Song Qingshu disappear outside the door. At that moment, she suddenly felt a sense of absurdity. She seemed like a wife watching her husband go out.

    Aftering out of the residence, Song Qingshu searched the pce with a solemn expression. At first, he thought that Xia Qingqing could no longer endure, and went to assassinate Emperor Kangxi. He asked Duo Long about it in the guise of asking about the assasination the night before. Apart from the matter of saving the Red Flower Society, there was no news of other assassins.

    Next, Song Qingshu thought that Xia Qingqing was lost in the pce. Although he felt that she would not be so brainless, the pce was too big after all, so Song Qingshu was not sure. Using his current ability to do a quick search, he found nothing in the pce.

    As a result, he continued to look for her until the sun went down, and he didn''t find any trace of Xia Qingqing. Suddenly thinking of a certain possibility, Song Qingshu''s face darkened, and he returned to his residence in a hurry.

    "What did you say to Xia Qingqing yesterday?" Opening the door, Song Qingshu didn''t notice Luo Bing''s expression and asked with a gloomy face.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Bing did not answer his question, but raised a piece of paper in her hand, and her voice was as cold as ice, "What is this?"

    When Song Qingshu touched the front of his clothes, his face changed slightly. It turned out that he identally left the ¡®wife transfer document¡¯ from Wen Tai on the bed when he was healing some time before.

    As the matter had alreadye to this point, Song Qingshu no longer made senseless excuses, and calmly said, "Madame is not an illiterate vige woman from the mountains, so why are you asking, when you know it already?"

    "Good, good¡­" Luo Bing''s lips were trembling with anger, "This is indeed my Fourth Brother''s hand writing. What despicable and shameless method did you use to make him write this?"

    "No matter how despicable and shameless the methods I used, the most important thing is that Wen Tai did write this." Song Qingshu nced at Luo Bing, "It seems that Madame is not that important to him."

    Every word Song Qingshu said cut in Luo Bing''s heart like a sharp de. Women were emotional animals. Many times they didn''t care about the matter itself, but cared about some things that men find iprehensible.

    From Wen Tai''s point of view, he was purely trying to save his brothers from the Red Flower Society. He thought that even if Luo Bing knew, she would have understood his actions.

    Luo Bing was indeed as he wished. As soon as she saw the letter, she was smart and understood the situation of Song Qingshu forcing Wen Tai. However, her attention was not on that point; but it was on what Song Qingshu had said, no matter what her husband''s difficulties were, it was a fact that he gave up on her and gave her to another man!

 Chapter 123: Agitated mind (2)

    <h4>Chapter 123: Agitated mind (2)</h4>

    Luo Bing could ept the situation where she herself had to take the initiative to sacrifice her body to save her husband and even other brothers in the Society, but she could not tolerate her husband deciding to sacrifice her like this.

    "So, you have already rescued the people of the Red Flower Society?" Luo Bing asked with her eyes down and expressionless.

    Song Qingshu nodded, "Yes, they left the pce yesterday."

    "If that''s the case, why did you lie to me?" Luo Bingughed at herself, "This question is really stupid, take it as if I didn''t ask it."

    Song Qingshu was thinking about Xia Qingqing. Even though he knew that this was not the right time, he still asked, "Did you say something to Madame Yuan yesterday?"

    "Yes, the situation was clear for all to see, I just pointed out that you have only been deceiving her." On Luo Bing''s face shed a hint of pleasure from revenge, "She understood the truth and naturally went to find someone who can really avenge her husband."

    "So she has left Yanjing City?" Song Qingshu asked, suppressing his anger, and when he thought that Xia Qingqing didn''t even say goodbye to him before leaving, he became even more angry.

    "Of course, you have been lying to her, but you are not the only man in the world who can avenge her husband. After Madame Yuan realized that, she went to find that man."

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s painful expression, Luo Bing only felt that her revenge was not enough. What could make a man angry the most? Naturally, it was when another important man appeared in the life of a woman who he loved.

    "Who is that man?" Song Qingshu slowly approached Luo Bing and squeezed out a few words between his teeth.

    Xia Qingqing was the most important part of Song Qingshu''s long-term n. In order to gain the strength topete with Ming Cult''s leader Zhang Wuji, Song Qingshu had to take over the leaderless Golden Serpent Camp early in the game. And, winning the favor of Xia Qingqing was a prerequisite to that n. If he could not obtain Xia Qingqing. All his efforts would go down the drain. (G: As I said in the previous chapter, the protagonist needs the women to make his ns a reality. And, he will do whatever he can to get them, even if he has to lick their feet.)

    When he thought that Xia Qingqing was almost in his own pocket, but she was taken away by Luo Bing¡¯s few words, Song Qingshu''s eyes began to be violent.

    "Just imagine it slowly. How will you feel when you see Madame Yuan is already lying on the bed of another man?" Luo Bing proudly sneered. Although she hated her husband for abandoning her, she understood in her heart that this man was the culprit behind everything.

    "Do you know why I was injuredst night?" Song Qingshu suddenly calmed down, and spoke without the slightest emotion in his tone.

    Thinking that she was kind enough to cook porridge for himst night, Luo Bing couldn''t help but want to chop off her own hand, "You have done a lot of injustice, what''s so strange that you¡¯d have enemies all over the world."

    "Huh!" Song Qingshu lifted up his shirt, revealing the dark red palm prints between his ribs, "This is thanks to your husband. Last night, I was soft-hearted and didn''t kill him. How could I know that when I rescued him, he plotted against me instead!¡±

    "I didn''t expect that you were also plotting against me that day. You both husband and wife really have a tacit understanding!"

    Hearing that Wen Tai had attacked and injured Song Qingshu, Luo Bing''s eyes shed with mist, and she muttered to herself, "It seems that Fourth Brother still cares about me very much¡­"

    Looking at the happy little woman on the other side, all Song Qingshu''s negative emotions burst out at once, his eyes gradually turned red, and he walked closer to Luo Bing, who was sitting by the bed, step by step.

    "What do you want to do?" Luo Bing finally realized something was wrong with Song Qingshu, and she cried out in dismay.

    "I don''t know when Qingqing will lie on another man''s beds, but I am quite sure that you will lie in another man''s arms before her." Standing in front of the bed, Song Qingshu looked down at Luo Bing.

    Her dress could not hide the plump fullness of a woman, as well as her curvaceous and slender waist. All these features showed that the owner of such a figure was at the peak of a woman''s age, like a mature and juicy peach. She was a little more plump than an average woman, and she also had a delicate and fragile aura that ordinary womencked.

    Song Qingshu was not a man without desires. Before this, he focused more on strengthening his personal strength, and he always pursued Xia Qingqing and others with patience. It was the principle of slow simmering, and only at the right time could he harvest a sincere rtionship.

    But now, facing Luo Bing, Song Qingshu''s mood waspletely different. There was nothing behind Luo Bing worthy of his ns, so there was no need to carefully build up the rtionship between the two. He only needed to appreciate this charming young woman with purely a man''s eyes. Moreover, she was a married woman, unlike a pure girl, Song Qingshu was not worried about any responsibility he needed to take after the incident. And, when he thought that she was someone else''s wife, that added a pleasure of doing something forbidden in his heart.

    Luo Bing had already read everything from his eyes, and the desire of a man had never been so undisguised. Her delicate frame trembled slightly, and when he bent over, she wanted to get away from Song Qingshu''s arms.

    However, Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm was far too strong. She felt a strong force on her shoulders, and she fell on the bed.

    She struggled to get up, but Song Qingshu didn''t give her any chance, and her whole body was quickly pressed down.

    Some people say that a woman is born to bear the weight of a man''s body, but if the man who is pressing on her is not her lover, how would the woman feel?

    Luo Bing hadpletely woken up from her anger by now, and what followed was extreme panic. She knew what wasing. If she let this happen today, she would bring shame to her husband that would never be washed away.

    So she began to struggle desperately, hoping that the other party''s serious injury had not healed, and his hands and feet might not have much strength.

    "Song Qingshu, do you know who is the most despised person in the wulin?" Luo Bing tried her best to avoid the kisses that rained on her face. Using her limbs was futile, so she could only hope for the power of words.

    "A flower thief, I know." Seeing the woman shaking her head desperately, Song Qingshu frowned, and his voice came out vaguely, "But since your husband has given you to me, you are my woman. What I want to do with my woman should be a matter of course."

    "Song Qingshu, you ba*tard!" Feeling that his hand was reaching into her clothes, Luo Bing''s voice was already full of tears.

    "Curse as much as you like, it''ll be a bit boring if you don''t curse me."

    "Shameless!"

    The veil fluttered, and a pair of snow-white calves kicked in mid-air in vain, then they suddenly straightened and slumped down, and stopped struggling in resignation.

    Luo Bing''s cursing just now did not cause any turbulence in Song Qingshu''s heart. Her gentle humming sound was like a drug, and he couldn¡¯t get enough of it.

    "Humph!" A cold voice suddenly came from outside the window.

    Song Qingshu''s whole body suddenly turned stiff, he retreated from Luo Bing¡¯s body, and hurriedly stood up, then he looked towards the window.

    As soon as Luo Bing got out of his embrace, she quickly bit her red lips, picked up the dress scattered on the bed, and put it on silently. After she finished dressing, she disappeared at the door of the room. Song Qingshu didn''t mean to stop her in the slightest and looked outside the window vigntly.

    "I didn''t expect that we would meet again under such circumstances." Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, thinking that he really should go find a fortune teller to predict such disasters. His luck was really too bad.

    "I didn''t expect that after such a long time, you are still doing such things like a vulgar dog. You can only use this despicable method to seize a woman''s body."

    With a bang, the door of the room was pushed open by an invisible force. With her blue skirt dragging on the ground, a beautiful and slender woman walked in. Her eyes were bright, as clear as crystal, and the moonlight faintly passed through the skirt on her slender visage, as if a fairy from heaven had descended to the mortal world.

    Song Qingshu has always both loved and hated that figure in his heart. Song Qingshu pulled the quilt to cover his body, looked at the woman in front of him, and said with a wry smile, "I thought you woulde a lot earlier."

    Thinking of being fooled by two little kids to travel to Changbai Mountain and staying in the ice and snow for half a year, the woman''s cheeks couldn''t help but get slightly hot, "It''s not toote to kill you now."

    "Anyway, we are husband and wife, don''t just go calling me a dog whenever you open your mouth. If I were a dog, then what would you do?" Song Qingshu nced at her in disgust.

    <strong>Some Words:</strong> About the meaning of the term "Flower Thief". The name of this novel is <strong>ÍµÏã¸ßÊÖ (t¨­u xi¨¡ng g¨¡o sh¨¯u)</strong>, which literally trantes as Flower Thief Master; here the characters <strong>ÍµÏã (t¨­u xi¨¡ng)</strong>es from <strong>ÍµÏã¸`Óñ (t¨­u xi¨¡ng qi¨¨ y¨´)</strong> meaning Flower Thief, which is an idiom for "Phndering" or "Secret illicit s*x".

    On the other hand, the literal meaning of the term <strong>²É»¨Ôô (c¨£i hu¨¡ z¨¦i)</strong> is also Flower Thief, but figuratively it denotes the term "R*pist". And thest time I checked the dictionary, the terms Phnderer and R*pist were not the same. A Phnderer is a womanizer, who readily or frequently enters into casual s*xual rtionships with women.

    So, as you can see the two are vastly different in terms of meaning and significance. Therefore, if I were to choose an English version of the name of this novel, it would be Phndering Master, or Phndering Expert, or Master Phnderer and so on. However, it would be wrong to call it "R*apist Master".

    Also, I am not saying that there is no r*pe in this novel, but I would like to remind you that most Wuxia (Harem) webnovels have r*pe in them in one form or another, so I don''t see how this one will be any different. I hope this clears any confusions you may have about the novel.

    <strong>PS:</strong> About theck of detail in this scene, I have already mentioned that the author starts to write detailed scenes after about 300+ chapter. So, yah¡­it will get much better. And, <strong>THIS SCENE IS NOT OVER YET¡­</strong>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site. Sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Please rate and leave a review at NU if you enjoy reading this novel.

 Chapter 124: Agitated mind (3)

    <h4>Chapter 124: Agitated mind (3)</h4>

    The fairy-like woman in front of her was naturally Song Qingshu''s original wife, Zhou Zhiruo. After being vited by Song Qingshu that night, she vowed to smash his corpse into ten thousand pieces and hunt him down to the ends of the world.

    In her pursuit, she was fooled by Little Hu Fei and Cheng Lingsu and traveled to the bitter and coldnd of Changbai Mountain in Liaodong. It was only recently she found out that Song Qingshu was in the Qing Dynasty. In fact, Zhou Zhiruo identally heard about it from the drinker''s discussion in an inn, and only then did she know that Song Qingshu had been in the Qing Dynasty, inside the pce all along.

    "Yes, I chose to marry you because I was blind." Zhou Zhiruo said with a sneer, "I even said before that, ¡®Even if everyone in the world betrays me, Song Qingshu will not betray me'', but look at what happened, it''s ironic."

    "You also think that you married me!?" Song Qingshu felt his feelings going a little out of his control, "Don''t think I don''t know what you and Zhang Wuji did in the Shaolin Sect!"

    "You clearly know that he and I did not cross any boundaries." Zhou Zhiruo''s eyshes trembled, and she gave him a deep look.

    "I didn''t know¡­ I really didn''t know until after that night!" Song Qingshu showed a crazed smile on his face, "And even if I knew beforehand, I don''t regret what I did. To be able to get your first drop of blood, I think that no matter what happens between you and Zhang Wuji in the future, he will always be a loser in front of me."

    Looking at Song Qingshu coldly, Zhou Zhiruo said, "Are you feeling proud? My whole life''s happiness was ruined by your hands! As I said that night, one day, I will tear you into thousands of pieces. I didn''t expect that one day woulde so soon."

    "Your happiness!" Song Qingshu was breathing rapidly, and the more he spoke, the more excited he became. "Your happiness should have been with me, your husband¡­not when your husband is dying, and you are going behind his back and fooling around with your old lover."

    "Have you said enough?" It was unknown whether it was due to her staying in Changbai Mountain for too long, but now Zhou Zhiruo''s tone seemed colder than ice, without a trace of anger, "Do you think it makes sense to talk about this now?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, "Yes, I didn''t expect you to let it all go so thoroughly, and it was I who is living in the past." The rtionship between the two was veryplicated. From their own perspective, there was nothing wrong with their behavior. But what the two did, intentionally or unintentionally, deeply hurt the other person.

    There was no right or wrong in many things in the world, only different positions.

    "If that''s the case¡­" Zhou Zhiruo''s lips rose slightly, "Then go to hell!"

    As soon as her words fell, Zhou Zhiruo''s figure became light and erratic, iparably graceful, her slender hand stretched out from her green sleeve, and her five fingers stabbed straight at the top of Song Qingshu''s head.

    Song Qingshu''s expression changed, his vision was far from what it used to be in the past, and he grabbed Zhou Zhiruo''s w as soon as he raised his hand.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s face remained calm, as if she had expected this, and the palm of her left hand mmed towards his abdomen.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly reached out to receive her attack, and after a muffled sound, Zhou Zhiruo turned in mid air and lightly floated back to her original spot.

    Song Qingshu spat out a mouthful of blood. He was injured by Wen Tai yesterday, and after a night of recuperation, it was enough to deal with martial artists such as Luo Bing.

    Zhou Zhiruo, on the other hand, was the one who won the title of "Number One in the World" at the Lion ughtering Assembly. Of course, there was that matter that Zhang Wuji had deliberately let her win, but it also showed that whenpared to Luo Bing, their level of martial arts were simply heaven and earth.

    "Have you practiced your Nine Yin Scripture to such a high level?" A trace of worry shed on Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face.

    "Knowing that my beloved wife is searching everywhere to kill me all the time, how can I not try my best to practice martial arts?" Song Qingshu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, andughed at himself.

    When they fought just now, Song Qingshu parried Zhou Zhiruo''s attack with both hands, and the quilt covering him slipped to his waist. Noticing the palm print between his ribs, Zhou Zhiruo frowned and said, "Are you injured?"

    Song Qingshu nodded bitterly, "That''s why you were lucky toe at the right time."

    "Tell me his name." Zhou Zhiruo said lightly, "No matter what, you are my husband. After I kill you, I will kill him for you, as revenge." (G: This girl is crazy!)

    "If I am killed by my wife today, then I was destined to die." Song Qingshu made a move with his right hand, sucked the Wooden Sword beside him into his palm, and said with a faint smile, "If we die together, then the journey on the road will not be lonely."

    "I taught you all your martial arts. I want to see what you have learned during this period of time that makes you so confident!" Zhou Zhiruo''s expression changed, and she no longer held back, and used the Nine Yin White Bone w to attack with all her strength.

    Although Song Qingshu could also use Nine Yin White Bone w, he was not stupid enough to use them against this opponent. Unlike the w shadows that filled the sky when he used it, Zhou Zhiruo looked like a ghost when she used the Nine Yin White Bone w.

    Song Qingshu solemnly raised the Wooden Sword, and the tip of the sword kept touching the weak point of the opponent''s w shadows.

    "Huh?" Zhou Zhiruo stared at him in amazement as she saw her moves being systematically rendered powerless by her opponent, and she felt that Song Qingshu''s movements had be obscure. So she attacked without giving him the slightest chance to breathe.

    Song Qingshu just wanted to take a brief breather, when Zhou Zhiruo suddenly appeared, and he had to give up halfway, which caused his blood to churn.

    "Stinky girls, you are the head of a dignified righteous faction. How is it righteous to attack someone while they are taking a breather? And why do you keep attacking the ce where I was injured!" Song Qingshu said in shock and anger while resisting.

    "To deal with shameless people, you must use shameless methods." Zhou Zhiruo did not feel affected at all, and her attacks intensified.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu only felt tired and nauseous, and when he finally lost control of his mind, his Wooden Sword was knocked aside by his opponent''s left hand, and his neck was restrained by Zhou Zhiruo''s Nine Yin White Bone w.

    "Forget it, wee naked and will go naked. In some other life, we will be a hero again." The Wooden Sword fell to the ground as soon as he loosened his hand, but his left hand secretly grabbed the quilt around his waist.

    Zhou Zhiruo secretly breathed a sigh of relief after she saw Song Qingshu''s expression of giving up resistance. She was about to say something, but who knew that the other party would directly let go of the quilt.

    Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously nced at it. Song Qingshu hadn''t had time to get dressed and now, he was naked below, so what she saw was a disgusting thing standing with its head held high, ring at her hideously.

    Although she had lost her purity to Song Qingshu before, she didn''t feel anything other than humiliation and anger that night. So she still maintained a pure maiden''s exquisite heart till today, and the shame and anger in her heart made her subconsciously turn her head.

    Song Qingshu was waiting for this opportunity, and while her heart was in chaos, he poked his finger into his opponent''s armpit.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes were full of unwillingness, her body softened, and she slowly fell into his arms.

    Song Qingshu had exhausted all his strength just now, and while hugging her soft tender figure, he secretly rejoiced in his heart, <i>¡®No matter how high your martial arts skills are, you are still afraid of kitchen knives. I watched a lot of movies in my previous life and saw all kinds of funny actions in Ja*kie Chan''s movies. So, I just performed one of them. The moves that are obscene and ridiculous can also be used as a weapon. I didn¡¯t think it would work in the past, but I had to reevaluate that in my heart. Now that I have learned martial arts, I know that I can do anything and use everything around me in times of life and death.¡¯</i>

    Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful eyes were full of anger, but Song Qingshu didn¡¯t care and he just casually tapped several major acupoints all over her body, and slightly smiled, "You have also learned the Nine Yin Scripture, so you should know that if you want to unseal this acupuncture method, you will have to work for quite a while."

    After making sure that Zhou Zhirou had beenpletely restrained, Song Qingshu hurriedly sat up and circted his qi to heal his injuries. He was nowpletely exhausted. If he did not recover as soon as possible, if Luo Bing returned, he would be caught unguarded.

    Zhou Zhiruo was full of remorse, and she hated the fact that she didn''t break his neck the moment she grabbed it, but she was stunned at that instance.

    Human mentality was like that. It has always been like this when it came to matters of revenge. When there is a chance for revenge, they be unwilling to let the other party die so easily. It was due to this contradictory mentality that Zhou Zhiruo was sessfully outsmarted by Song Qingshu.

    Seeing that her opponent had started to heal, Zhou Zhiruo also began to hit the acupoints with her qi. She clearly knew that Song Qingshu was now at the end of the rope, and as long as she could unseal her acupoints, he would never have the power to fight back.

    But she fell into an embarrassing situation. When she fell into Song Qingshu''s arms just now, her head had to rest on his thigh when he sat cross-legged to heal. And the repulsive thing that made her so embarrassed just moments ago was now dawdling constantly near her snow-white face.

    The embarrassment in her heart made it impossible for her to concentrate on unsealing the acupoints, so she couldn''t help but cry out with hatred, "Take this disgusting thing away from me!"

    "I am actually filled with gratitude to ¡®It¡¯ for the help just now. The life-saving grace is greater than heaven, so how can I cross the river and demolish the bridge now?" Song Qingshu said indifferently without even opening his eyes.

 Chapter 125: Same bed, different dreams

    <h4>Chapter 125: Same bed, different dreams</h4>

    "You!" Zhou Zhiruo saw that the other party was ignoring her request, so she clenched her teeth tightly, closed her eyes, and didn''t bother to look at him anymore.

    No one knew how long it took. Suddenly, Zhou Zhiruo seemed to feel something, she opened her eyes, and found Song Qingshu nkly staring at her, his eyes full of admiration and also contradictions.

    "Your injury is healed?" Zhou Zhiruo didn''t know that Song Qingshu''s upoint sealing technique was an imitation of Ouyang Feng¡¯s reverse Nine Yin Scripture. So she was feeling numb all over her body.

    "How could it be that fast? But, it''s enough for now. It''s a long night, with a warm fragrance and a warm jade in my arms. If I were to meditate until dawn, it would be too much of a waste."

    Song Qingshu''s gaze was on Zhou Zhiruo. The long blue dress wrapped her beautiful figure, the neckline was faintly showing her ivory-white skin, and her moist lips exuded a charming luster. Looking at it, Song Qingshu''s throat felt a little dry.

    Zhou Zhiruo was very familiar with that gaze of his, and a hint of panic appeared between her brows, "What do you want to do?"

    "Why do you ask, when you already know?" Song Qingshu had just felt the soft and lusciousness of Luo Bing, and just when he was about to enjoy this mature body to the fullest, he had to stop abruptly because of Zhou Zhiruo''s appearance. And now, the fire in his heart became more and more intense.

    Fortunately, there was a betterpensation at the moment. He gazed into Zhou Zhiruo''s deep eyes. The eyes which were always cold, were now filled with panic. Song Qingshu bent over and whispered in her ear, "Of course, it''s you!"

    "You! Uh¡­uh¡­" Zhou Zhiruo was about to rebuke, but found that her lips had been blocked, and all her words had turned into meaningless scattered sybles.

    "Well¡­at least wipe it clean!" Knowing that it was inevitable, Zhou Zhiruo made the only request that the other party could possibly agree to when she finally got a breather.

    Zhou Zhiruo clearly remembered that Song Qingshu was fooling around with another woman just moments ago. She couldn''t bear the humiliation of enduring another woman''s fluids into her body.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" (G: Tamed.)

    *****

    The next morning, Song Qingshuy on his side on the bed, looking at his nominal wife with aplicated expression.

    The sunlighting in from the window fell on her fair skin, her ck hair was scattered in a mess, and the lines of her soft profile seemed to be drawn with a single stroke of a brush, exuding a serene atmosphere in the hazy morning light. .

    Song Qingshu really hoped that she would always stay asleep like this, because he knew that once she woke up, the two of them would return to that kind of mortal enemies again.

    His left hand hesitated several times near her delicate neck, then Song Qingshu sighed, and finally felt reluctant to end her.

    "Master Song, Master Song?" A guard knocked cautiously at the door.

    Song Qingshu nced at Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously, and after seeing that she did not intend to wake up, he quickly got out of bed and walked out.

    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu closed the door as soon as he went out.

    "Your Majesty is in the morning court session, and summons Lord Song to wait in the imperial study first." The guard replied respectfully.

    "Okay, I''ll go right away, you go first." Song Qingshu wondered what Kangxi had to do with him this time.

    "Yes!" The guard bent down and exited the courtyard.

    Song Qingshu got dressed, looked back at the woman sleeping quietly on the bed. He slightly moved his lips and tried to speak a few times, but in the end he didn¡¯t, and chose to leave silently.

    After the sound of Song Qingshu''s footsteps disappeared, Zhou Zhiruo, who was asleep on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes and sat up.

    She identally saw her reflection in the bronze mirror on the table on the bedside. What she saw was a woman with a delicate face, and there were obvious signs of spring in the corners of her eyebrows. Zhou Zhiruo felt annoyed in her heart, she flicked her hand, and the bronze mirror fell to the ground with a ng.

    Looking at her scattered dresses, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but feel sad. She hugged her knees and sobbed silently with her head buried between them.

    *****

    Song Qingshu didn''t have to wait for long in the imperial study. Emperor Kangxi soon came in followed by Wei Xiaobao.

    "This official has seen the Emperor!" Although he was reluctant, Song Qingshu still had to show some of the gestures he should as an official of the court.

    "Don''t be too polite." Emperor Kangxi waved his hand, and the warm smile on his face showed that he was in a good mood.

    "May I know why the Emperor summoned this servant and Lord Song at the same time? Is there any task for us to do?" Wei Xiaobao also said with a smile.

    "If your thoughts were spent on studying, you wouldn''t be just a viscount now." Emperor Kangxi sent him an amused look.

    "This servant wishes to serve the Emperor wholeheartedly. The Emperor''s rewards are not always small. What does being a viscount or earl have to do with it?" Wei Xiaobao deliberately said with a serious expression.

    "You bootlicker! Just look at the other person in the room being so mature and serious, but why are you like this?" Although Emperor Kangxi said this, he was quite happy in his heart.

    "Lord Wei has a swift mind, and he finished what I wanted to say in the blink of an eye. I was short of words for a moment, so I could say nothing." Song Qingshu didn''t want to offend Wei Xiaobao for no reason.

    Sure enough, Wei Xiaobao nced at him in amazement, thinking in his heart,<i> ¡®My god, I didn''t expect Big Brother Song to have such a sweet tongue. He usually stays silent, but he does have his moments.¡¯</i>

    "Okay, okay, We didn''t call you here to tter each other." Emperor Kangxi continued after a moment of silence, "Didn''t Prince Bao send people from the Red Flower Society to assassinate Usst time? We had to take the overall situation as the top priority, and We had to let those assassins go. But We can''t keep getting beaten up like this without fighting back¡­"

    Wei Xiaobao stepped forward and said, "Prince Bao hides evil intentions. This servant has long disliked him. May I know how the Emperor ns to deal with him?"

    "It''s not the time to do that now¡­" Emperor Kangxi shook his head, "If We want to deal with Hongli, Wu Sangui from Shanhai Pass will be deeply saddened by the death of the rabbit; and the fox, and will definitely not stand by. King Pingxi and Prince Bao both have hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers in their hands. The alliance between the two is not good for me." (G: Prince Bao¡¯s other name is Hongli.)

    "If that is the case, then does the Emperor mean to destroy the alliance between the two?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "Yes¡­" Emperor Kangxi nodded, "Wu Sangui and Hongli are not of the same mind, and their rtionship is also very fragile. We n to win over Wu Sangui first and then divide the two."

    "Wu Sanguimands immense respect from his troops, and now he is a prince, so I am afraid it would not be so easy to win over." Song Qingshu thought about it and analyzed it.

    "It would naturally be difficult to win him over with normal means, but what if We were to betroth the Princess to the Prince of Pingxi?" Emperor Kangxi showed a confident smile.

    <i>¡®Could it be Jianning?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu thought in his heart. Although the plot of The Deer and the Cauldron had changed a lot in this troubled world, but history seems to be correcting mistakes intentionally or unintentionally, and it keeps making the plot follow the original work.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I would like to thank my new patron <strong>r5</strong> for his generous support!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

    PS: Got a presentation today. I''ve been wrestling with it for a week, with scattered book all around me. Hope it goes well.

 Chapter 126: Escaping the issue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 126: Escaping the issue (1)</h4>

    "May I know which golden branch and jade leaf the Emperor will betroth to Wu Yingxiong?" In order to tter better, Wei Xiaobao spent a lot of effort to improve hismunication level, and he more or less deliberately memorized some idioms rted to royalties, "But that would be too good for that cheap b*stard Wu Yingxiong." (G: golden branch, jade leaves is an idiom. It means blue-blooded nobility, especially, imperial kinsmen or peerless beauty.)

    "Of course We won''t let him benefit from this¡­" Suddenly realizing something, Emperor Kangxi nced at Song Qingshu and said, "We n to betroth Princess Jianning to him. When the timees, Xiaobao, you will be the envoy of betrothal, and Qingshu will be the guard general to the bride. The two of you will escort Jianning to Shanhai Pass all the way, and take the opportunity to win over Wu Sangui."

    Seeing that Emperor Kangxi''s words left a lot of things unclear, Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed, <i>¡®It seems that Xiao Xuanzi still treats me as his closest. Brother Song must not know that Jianning was the daughter of the fake queen mother.¡¯</i>

    He suddenly thought of the matter that he also had a good rtionship with Jianning. Although she didn''t look as good as his wives, she was still a beauty. It would be a pity if she went to that cheap Wu Yingxiong. But, there was nothing he could do to prevent that.

    However, after thinking about it for a moment, he realized that Wu Sangui was the richest person in the world, and he had always been generous to his court officials. This time if he went to Shanhai Pass, he was guaranteed to make a lot of money, and his heart was suddenly happy again.

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was very reluctant in his heart. Firstly, Xia Qingqing and Li Yuanzhi''s whereabouts are unknown now. He still wanted to stay in the capital to inquire about the whereabouts of the two. Secondly, he didn''t want to be too involved in the affairs of the Qing court and help Kangxi eliminate dissidents.

    A Qing court with many hidden dangers and enemies was the most beneficial to Song Qingshu. If Kangxi really sessfully integrated the forces of Wu Sangui and Prince Bao, the Qing court would have no internal troubles. Further adding to that, Kangxi was a promising emperor. So, he was afraid that Kangxi would sessfully conquer the world, Song Qingshu himself would really only be a dog of the Qing Dynasty.

    "Okay, you all go back to prepare first, and set off to escort Jianning to Shanhai Pass in three days." Emperor Kangxi stayed unaware of what the two of them were thinking.

    Song Qingshu returned to his courtyard. Before opening the door, he was still a little uneasy, not knowing how to face Zhou Zhiruo again.

    When he saw that there was no one in the room, and the beautiful woman was gone, he felt a little bit of relief at the same time he felt a sense of loss.

    In fact, when Song Qingshu looked at Zhou Zhiruo in bed in the morning, he knew that she was awake. But the other party was willing to continue to pretend to be asleep, and he had no reason to burst the bubble.

    The two reached a rare moment of tacit understanding, thereby thest veil was not torn. Song Qingshu didn''t know how to face Zhou Zhiruo, and Zhou Zhiruo also didn''t know how to face Song Qingshu.

    She came here full of conviction to take revenge, but the result was that she lost both the honor and the army. So, Zhou Zhiruo''s heart was full of embarrassment.

    <i>¡®His martial arts realm at this moment is already higher than mine, and I failed to make use of the opportunity of him being injuredst night. If I want to kill him again, it will be even more difficult. Only by improving my martial arts can I possibly have the chance to get revenge.¡¯ </i>(G: yah¡­you keep telling yourself that.)

    Zhou Zhiruo muttered to herself as she left, wondering if she was really thinking about revenge or was she trying to cover up the panic in her heart at this moment.

    Perhaps realizing her unusual weakness, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes turned cold, and she thought of the two children by the Dongting Lake, <i>¡®Those two children are so protective of Song Qingshu, they must have a close rtionship with him. Just wait until I catch them and bring them in front of you, then we¡¯ll see whether you want their lives or your own?¡¯</i> Zhou Zhiruo nced at the room angrily, then turned and resolutely left.

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know all this, he was staring at the messy room in a daze. There was shattered china on the floor and the sheets on the bed have been torn into pieces. Song Qingshu''s face twitched, "What a violent woman, do you know how hard I had to work to acquire these things? If I brought them with me back to modern times, they would sell for a lot of money. They were all antiques!¡±

    *****

    In the next few days, Song Qingshu went everywhere to inquire about Xia Qingqing and Li Yuanzhi, but found nothing.

    In Song Qingshu''s eyes, Xia Qingqing was not only a pitiful woman, but also represented the entire Golden Serpent Camp. And, Li Yuanzhi was not only an entric officialdy, but she also represented her admiral father who held a huge army in his hands.

    But now both of them were missing and Song Qingshu felt that most of his previous efforts were turned into nothing. He suddenly started to feel a little listless.

    After three days, Song Qingshu said goodbye to Yanjing City and escorted Princess Jianning to Shanhai Pass together with Wei Xiaobao.

    "I hope they see my letter if theye back." Song Qingshu rode on his horse in a trance, and the guards were near Jianning''s carriage.

    The letters he left in the house simply indicated his whereabouts. He didn''t dare to write anything else in detail. If someone else found out, the charge of fornicating with outsiders could not be taken lightly.

    Of course, Song Qingshu understood that the probability of the two women going back was almost negligible. There was no news broadcast in this world, and there was no way to post a missing person notice. This world was so big. If he wanted to meet those two women again, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    "As they say, we¡¯ll meet again if we are fated. It seems that I can only hope for fate to work its magic. But man I hate this feeling of powerlessness." Song Qingshuughed at himself.

    "General Song, what fate are you talking about?" At this moment, a female voice came from beside him.

 Chapter 127: Princess and Xiaobao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Princess and Xiaobao (1)</h4>

    After an unknown amount of time had passed.

    Wei Xiaobao''s consciousness began to clear from its drowsy state, and he felt cold all over his body. Suddenly he heard a sound that seemed likeughter and opened his eyes, only to see the princess looking at him with a smile.

    With an "ah" sound, Wei Xiaobao noticed that he was lying on the ground and when he tried to get up, he realized that his hands and feet were tied up. He was shocked, and struggled a few times, but he couldn''t move at all. His clothes werepletely stripped and he was naked. It was a really frightening situation.

    Jianning smiled and said, "Dog ve, are you awake?"

    "Princess, is this some kind of joke?" Wei Xiaobao was in shock. It was one thing that stinky bit*h had tied him up, but why did she have to strip him naked?

    "Why would I joke?" Jianning''s pretty face sank, and she kicked his waist, causing Wei Xiaobao to grit his teeth in pain, "Tell me! Are you and my brother emperor hiding something from me?"

    <i>¡®Could it be that she also knows about the fake queen mother?¡¯ </i>(G: Visit wiki to know more.)

    How could Wei Xiaobao dare to say anything about this matter? He hurriedly smiled and said, "We have nothing to hide from you, how could the princess ask such a question?"

    "Hmph, then why did he suddenly bethroth me to that prince of Pingxi? When my brother emperor talked to me, he was no longer as pleasant as he used to be, and, and now¡­ any dog ??ve dares to bully me."

    The more Jianning talked, the sadder she became, but she was worried about the ¡®Rotten Flesh Broken Bone Pill'', so she didn''t dare to tell anything rted to Song Qingshu for the moment.

    "This lowly one has been wronged!" Wei Xiaobao thought that Jianning was talking about him, and quickly exined, "It really was not my idea to marry you to Shanhai Pass."

    "It does not matter if it was your idea or not. Anyway, it''s a foregone conclusion that I will be married to Shanhai Pass." Jianning said angrily, thinking that when she bes someone else''s daughter-inw in the future, she would no longer be able to be as carefree as she was in the pce. And an evil fire burst out in her heart.

    "Little Guizi, I love beating people. If you manage to make me feelfortable, maybe this princess will let you go as soon as I am happy, otherwise¡­" Jianning took out a leather whip from under the quilt, and gazed maliciously at Wei Xiaobao.

    "Otherwise what?" Wei Xiaobao asked fearfully, looking at the shiny leather whip soaked in oil.

    "Otherwise, this princess will im that you have insulted me. Hehe, not to mention my brother emperor, even Wu Sangui will chop off your head if they heard that." Jianning whipped Wei Xiaobao''s bare skin a dozen times. Looking at the other party''s body covered in blood, her eyes were suddenly filled with a strange excitement.

    "You mad woman, you stinky bit*h. I really met you due to the sins of the eighteen generation of my ancestors!" Wei Xiaobao was in severe pain, his hands and feet were tied tightly, and he yelled loudly as if he didn''t care anymore.

    "ve dog, who are you scolding?" Jianning whipped him with the whip again, and at the end, Wei Xiaobao didn''t even have the strength to scold.

    Jianning squatted down and gently stroked the scars on his body. Her breathing suddenly became rough, and her voice was suddenly full of coquettishness, "Doesn''t it hurt? The more it hurts, the more interesting it will be."

    When Jianning was using the whip, Song Qingshu, who was not far away, heard the sound of the movement and came to investigate. Then he saw the scene inside the house through the gap in the window. After thinking for a moment, he threw a stone, cutting the rope binding Wei Xiaobao¡¯s hand.

    While struggling, Wei Xiaobao suddenly found that he could move his hands, and without thinking about it, he reached out and pped Jianning.

    Jianning was stunned by his p and fell to the ground. Before she could react, Wei Xiaobao had already mounted her and raised his hand to p her in the face, "Stinky bit*h, did you beat this grandpa just now?"

    Wei Xiaobao didn''t dare to take out his anger on her face after a few hits. He was worried that the scars would be noticed by the people outside, but he couldn''t swallow the insult of being tortured by the her just now.

    He grabbed the clothes on her chest, pulled it hard, and with a screeching sound, the dress was torn immediately. The dress that Jianning was wearing was originally thin, and due to this tear, a piece of snow-white skin on her mounds was exposed. Wei Xiaobao had much hatred in his heart, and he picked up a wax candlestick not far away, lit the candle, poured the melted wax on her mounds, and cursed, "Stinky bitch, see with your own eyes how I take my revenge!"

    The princess was in pain and cried out with an "ah". Wei Xiaobao was worried about them being heard by others, so he leaned over to pick up a pair of socks and was about to shove them into her mouth. However, suddenly he heard the princess softly say, "Lord Wei, you don''t need to use the socks, I''ll just stay quiet."

    As soon as the words "Lord Wei" entered his ears, Wei Xiaobao was stunned for a moment, and when he heard her next few words, he couldn''t help but feel a wave in his heart. Then he heard her softly speak again, "Lord Wei, just spare this lowly one. If you are not happy in your heart, you can whip this one to quell your anger."

    <i>¡®This princess is really a perve*ted bit*h.¡¯</i> Wei Xiaobao thought to himself, and sneered, "Do you think I dare not? I have lived for so long, but I have never heard such a request. I will satisfy you today." Then he lifted the whip in his hand and brought it down. The princess softly cried out in response, "Ouch, ahhn!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 128: Future plan

    <h4>Chapter 128: Future n</h4>

    Song Qingshu finally gave up the tempting idea. For some reason, his intuition vaguely told him that Wei Xiaobao''s death in Shanhai Pass would not be the best ending, at least it was not the best way for a guy like him to die.

    Now that even Song Qingshu had acquiesced to his deeds, and the rest of the betrothal team were not taken seriously by Wei Xiaobao. Every night after that, the princess quietly asked Wei Xiaobao to apany her. Wei Xiaobao was afraid of Song Qingshu''s jokes at first, but it was difficult for young people to control the affairs of men and women. He had a chance to entangle his body with a charming princess, so how could he be willing to give it up? Even if he was a gentleman, he might not be able to control it, not to mention Wei Xiaobao never cared anything about etiquette.

    In the first few days, he was sneaky, and stayed overnight in the princess''s room. During the day, he was a marriage envoy, and at night, he was the lover. The pce maids and eunuchs were afraid of the princess, and Wei Xiaobao also constantly rewarded them with a lot of money. In addition, Song Qingshu, the general who was guarding the betrothal, had not spoken against it, so who would dare to gossip?

    During this period of time, Song Qingshu didn''t have the mind to pay attention to the pair of adulterers. Instead, he was always worried about Xia Qingqing and Li Yuanzhi''s whereabouts.

    For him, staying in the Qing court was just a temporary measure. Originally, all theyouts of his ns were being carried out in an orderly manner. But, with the disappearance of Xia and Li these two women, two crucial links were now missing. Song Qingshu looked at the distant sky, his expression was a little unsightly. A stern look shed in his eyes, <i>¡®Could it be that I still have to choose that method in the end?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu knew that that method was too dangerous. Although the benefits were huge enough to turn him into a giant overnight, if he was not careful, he would be doomed.

    For a long time, Song Qingshu knew very well that because of the incident with the Wudang Sect and after the Lion ughter Assembly, his reputation in the wulin could only be described as ¡®disastrous and hopeless''. So, at the time he didn''t care much about joining the Qing court, as it wouldn¡¯t bring that much of a negative impact on his reputation in the wulin. It meant that there were too many lice to care about the bite.

    Besides, even if he acted as a chivalrous hero all day long, the impression of the people in the wulin would not change much, so Song Qingshu gave up the n to be in the wulin from the beginning, and instead chose to start somewhere anew.

    He originally nned to use the forces of the Qing Dynasty to gradually grow into an existence that others hated and feared, just like Oboi, who shook the world in the past.

    Not long after the demise of the Ming Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty was filled with anti-Qing and former dynasty restoration forces, such as the Heaven and Earth Society, the Red Flower Society, and the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong.

    After Yuan Chengzhi was killed by Dongfang Bubai, although Song Qingshu had been expressing deep regrets on various asions in front of Xia Qingqing, in reality, he was secretly delighted.

    As soon as Yuan Chengzhi died, the Golden Serpent Camp became headless, and he had the possibility of taking it over as his own. Of course, the Golden Serpent Camp was full of issues, and the various forces inside fought each other fiercely.

    Song Qingshu knew from the start that even if he obtained Xia Qingqing, it did not mean that he had obtained the Golden Serpent Camp as well. His reputation was just too bad. In addition to Xia Qingqing¡¯s identity as the widow of thete Golden Serpent King, if the two showed even a little ambiguousness in front of the soldiers of the Golden Serpent Camp, he was afraid that even Xia Qingqing would be implicated.

    At that time, the two of them would be branded as adulterers, and not to mention entering the Golden Serpent Camp, they would have no ce to stand in the world. Then he could only be at ease as theckey of the Qing court.

    Song Qingshu didn''t want to do this, so he didn''t n to follow Xia Qingqing to Shandong to take over the Golden Serpent Camp, but waited for everyone in the Golden Serpent Camp to ask him to take over instead.

    If Song Qingshu told other people about this n, he was sure that ten out of ten people would think that he was crazy. But Song Qingshu knew in his heart that nothing was impossible in the world.

    However, to achieve that, Song Qingshu must have enough strength in the Qing court, at least he must have an army under hismand, so that he would have a chance to face the Golden Serpent Camp, and have the strength to beat them.

    When everyone in the Golden Serpent Camp would be afraid of him from the bottom of their hearts and realize that they could no longer defeat him on the battlefield, one or two smart people would naturally emerge, and they would suddenly realize Song Qingshu''s identity as a Han Chinese. Even if there was no such smart person, it didn''t matter, Song Qingshu would naturally arrange it quietly from the dark.

    Amon problem with anti-Qing and rebel organizations was that they often had certain illusions about Han officials in the Qing court. They always feel that as Han Chinese, it would be easier for the officials to identify with their ideas and to join their great cause.

    It''s a pity that such things often backfire, they run into walls everywhere, and in the end they pay the price in blood.

    These organizations don''t seem to understand why this was happening, aren''t they also Han Chinese? So why are they more cruel to them than the Manchus? They don''t understand, but Song Qingshu did.

    When those Han people chose to be officials of the Manchu¡¯s Qing court, there was no turning back for them. In the Qing courts system, it was an indisputable fact that their own kind were more important, and the Han officials had to make several times more efforts to climb higher in ranks.

    Like these anti-Qing and rebel organizations, other Manchu officials and even the Emperors also distrusted these Han officials, and they would show that distrust on a daily basis, intentionally or unintentionally. So, In order to show their loyalty to the imperial court, these Han officials had to act cautiously.

    Especially when it came to extremely sensitive issues such as the Anti-Qing forces and rebels, if it was a Manchu official, maybe he would pass by with a smile, and no one would doubt his loyalty. But, if it was a Han official, if he did not Immediately take a firm stand on the surface, it would bring back results ranging from bleak career prospects to the punishment of family annihtion.

    As for how to rify one''s position, what could be more effective than the blood of those who fought against the Qing court?

    Just like in the world of Song Qingshu''s previous life, there were many Chin*se officials in the UAS government, and many of them were very high-ranking. When ordinary Chin*se people see that a UAS minister is Chinese, they immediately get excited, thinking that it is a good thing for Chi*a.

    But they don¡¯t know that the actual situation is exactly the opposite. These officials tend to be more ruthless and harsher than native-born white Am*ricans. Because they are Chin*se themselves, if they want to sit in a stable position, they must dispel the doubts in the hearts of the Am*rican people and other officials. So that it bes easy for others to understand their stance on the Chi*a issue.

    Song Qingshu, however, was fundamentally different from those Han people who were officials in the Manchu court and pursued high-ranking positions and great wealth. What he pursued was the world, and the Manchu court could not give him that, so he did not need to be as loyal to the court as they were.

    As long as there were enough interests, it was very easy for him to turn his back. In Song Qingshu''s original n, after he had defeated the Golden Serpent Camp, Xia Qingqing woulde forward and guide the people of the Golden Serpent Camp to try and convince him to join them.

    Why did Song Qingshu think that such a n was feasible? Because the Red Flower Society tried every means possible to try and make Prince Bao join them. Just because they believed that he was a Han Chinese, they were prepared to pay any price. Even their chief Chen Jialuo gave his beloved woman Princess Xiangxiang to Prince Bao for the so-called righteousness, just to make him make up his mind to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.

    It''s just that they didn''t understand one thing. Pince Bao was already confident of bing emperor. So, what else could the Red Flower Society give him? Did they really think that national justice would be useful, or that a peerless beauty could make Prince Bao abandon the seventy-two concubines of the three pces and six courtyards?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Another important chapter. We finally know what the protagonist''s ultimate n is, and why he is so obsessed with the women. It''s not only because of his lu*st, but also because he needs them to fulfil his ns. If he thinks that a woman is necessary for his n, he''ll do whatever it is needed to get her. It doesn''t matter if she was previously an enemy or not.

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

    Thank you all for reading at Goblinte

 Chapter 129: Mother and daughter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 129: Mother and daughter (1)</h4>

    As long as Xia Qingqing cooperated willingly, Song Qingshu was sure that he could sessfully take over the Golden Serpent Camp in one way or another. But unfortunately Xia Qingqing''s departure had made all his efforts go down the drain.

    That''s why Song Qingshu seemed so angry that night when he knew that Luo Bing had caused trouble, and vented his frustrations on her in a fit of rage.

    He couldn''te up with any more clever ns until the Emperor sent his rtives to Shanhai Pass. Looking at the towering city wall that was faintly visible in the distance, Song Qingshu secretly sighed in his heart, <i>¡®Now I have to keep taking one step forward and see if there will be any turning points.¡¯</i>

    Suddenly thinking of something, Song Qingshu sent someone to call Wei Xiaobao over. Seeing his tired footsteps, he couldn''t help showing a knowing smile, "Brother Wei, please take care of your health."

    Wei Xiaobao showed a rare blush, and said, "I have made Brother Songugh." But in his heart, he thought, <i>¡®The princess was so supple and demanding, and I was almost drained dry by her during this period of time.¡¯</i>

    "This time, it''s not that this brother wants to meddle in your business. It''s just that we are now in Wu Sangui''s territory. If Brother Wei still goes in and out of the princess''s bedroom as he did before, and if it falls into the eyes and ears of those who care, then there is no telling what will happen."

    Song Qingshu was worried that this guy would be fascinated and would not know how to restrain himself. If things were to be revealed, let alone Wei Xiaobao, as the guard general of the betrothal, he would probably be punished to death.

    "Thank you Brother Song for reminding me." Wei Xiaobao felt tight in his heart. He was really reluctant to part with Jianning these days, but he still had reason and understood that his life was the most important thing.

    "Princess Jianning has been given to Wu Yingxiong by the Emperor. She is destined to be the next generation Princess Pingxi. It is alright to just y with her. But, if you get emotional and ruin the Emperor''s n, I''m afraid¡­" Song Qingshu did not finish his sentence, but what he meant was already obvious.

    "It was alright to just y with her?" Wei Xiaobao was greatly impressed with the word choice. In Song Qingshu¡¯s mouth, the blue blooded princess seemed to be no better than an ordinary pce maid. <i>¡®Ah, that''s not right¡­Jianning was originally a viin. Not even a pce maid.¡¯</i>

    "There''s one more thing." Song Qingshu spoke up after thinking for a moment, "About Princess Jianning, you have to take care of it, or she could mess everything up by talking nonsense."

    "Don''t worry, Brother Song, I have a way to convince her." Wei Xiaobao said this, but he was very troubled inside. Recently, Jianning has hinted to him many times that she wanted him to find a way to turn Wu Yingxiong into Wu Shixiong. How could he dare to agree, so he had to act as if he agreed, while thinking hard about whether there was a way to get the best of both worlds. (G: The xiong in Yingxiong means bear, and Shixiong means ¡°dead bear¡±. Get the pun?)

    Song Qingshu knew Jianning''s temperament well, and didn''t think she would give in so easily, but since Wei Xiaobao said so, he didn''t want to ask again. Thinking of Wei Xiaobao''s ability to turn misfortune into good fortune, he also believed that he really had a solution.

    Wu Yingxiong, that sad chump suddenly felt a little pitiful in his heart. Considering the behavior of Wei Xiaobao and Jianning these days, it was impossible for him to have a good end. His fianc¨¦e had prepared a big green hat for him in front of his bridal chamber. Not to mention, there was a very good chance that he would soon be a father.

    "Reporting to the two Lords, we caught a suspicious person who kept peeping at the convoy, but, but¡­" Song Qingshu was thinking about things when a guard ran over to interrupt him.

    "Why are you stuttering? But what?" Wei Xiaobao was feeling a little annoyed in his heart. Seeing the guard''s hesitation, he opened his mouth and scolded.

    The guard''s face turned pale, and he quickly said, "But the person who came here calls himself Wu Yingying, the younger brother of Wu Yingxiong, the prince of Pingxi."

    "Didn''t the King of Pingxi have only one son?" Song Qingshu looked at Wei Xiaobao with uncertainty.

    "How could Wu Sangui, that old turtle, be so lucky to have two sons? He must be a fake. Give him a hard beating and throw him to the side of the road." Wei Xiaobao waved his hand impatiently.

    "As youmand!"

    Seeing the figure of the guard who was about to retreat, Song Qingshu thought in his heart and quickly stopped him.

    "Wait, you bring that person here. I would like to have a look."

    Wei Xiaobao seemed tock interest, and quickly said, "Brother Song, I''ll be going first, the princess has been angry for the past two days, I have to coax her."

    Song Qingshu nodded. Not long after Wei Xiaobao left, the guards escorted someone over.

    "Let go of me! Believe it or not, when we arrive at Shanhaiguan, I will let Daddy drag you all out and behead you."

    Hearing the other party''s delicate voice, and seeing his face with red lips and white teeth, Song Qingshu''s expression became stunned, <i>¡®Why does this man look like a sissy, could it be that he is a woman disguised as a man?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu raised his head unwillingly to look at his Adam''s apple, who knew that the other party was wearing a high-necked long coat, and his neck was tightly covered.

    "You said you were Wu Yingying, the youngest son of the King of Pingxi?" Song Qingshu waved his hand, motioning the guards to let her go.

    "This daught¡­ this son is right!" As soon as he got out of trouble, his first reaction was to pat the dust on his body, obviously he was not very fond of being dirty.

    "As far as I know, the King of Pingxi has only one son, and that is Wu Yingxiong, the prince who was bestowed the betrothal this time." The journey was quite boring, and Song Qingshu didn''t mind cooperating with his little y.

    "Hmph, that''s because you have little knowledge." The man snorted coldly, but he also understood that Song Qingshu wouldn''t just believe in him, and quickly defended himself, "It doesn''t matter if I tell you, I''m daddy''s illegitimate child, and naturally few people know about it."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 130: Runaway girl

    <h4>Chapter 130: Runaway girl</h4>

    Song Qingshu smiled and replied, "Thedy is famous in all four directions. Everyone in the capital knows that King Pingxi has a daughter like a fairy. It''s not surprising that I know your name."

    "Really?" Ake asked with a shy expression. She didn''t expect her reputation to spread to the capital. Although the girl was a little embarrassed, she couldn''t help but be in high spirits.

    "Of course it''s true, doesn''t the esteemeddy know?" Song Qingshu deliberately pretended to be surprised. (G: Smooth Qingshu, you¡¯re real smooth.)

    "Okay, alright¡­" The way Song Qingshu kept praising her for her beauty, even if Ake was nervous, she felt a little embarrassed, "Since you know me, it''s okay to take me to see my sister-inw now, right?"

    "I''m afraid that will be a bit problematic." Song Qingshu said with an embarrassed expression. What if Wei Xiaobao and Jianning were in the middle of one of their trysts and if he brought Wu Sangui''s daughter there, wouldn''t that be looking for trouble?

    "There''s nothing wrong with a girl taking a look at her sister-inw, and it won''t ruin her reputation." Ake''s voice turned crisp and charming, it sounded soft and mellow to the ear.

    Song Qingshu thought to himself that if Jianning and Wei Xiaobao were performing any of their usual ys, that would be a good show. But, he really didn''t want to take her there, so he had to say, "Why do you insist on seeing the princess? King Pingxi will wee the princess to enter the household tomorrow anyway, and then you will not have to hurry. Lady will naturally be able to see her."

    Ake turned anxious, and said in a single breath, "But I can''t wait for tomorrow."

    "Why?" Song Qing was feeling quite suspicious, and thought that there are so many beauties in the world, and although the princess was indeed beautiful, she might not be as beautiful as Ake herself. So, why was she so hell bent on seeing her right now?

    Seeing his expression, Ake realized that Song Qingshu had already developed doubts, and she struggled for a long time. From time to time, she raised her head to look at him, her red lips slightly opened several times, but she swallowed the words that came to her lips.

    When Song Qingshu saw her conflicted appearance, he felt that it was extremely pleasing to his eyes and admired that she not only inherited the beauty of her mother Chen Yuanyuan, but also inherited the ability to make men''s minds sway with every gesture.

    "I have some difficulties." Ake looked at him pitifully.

    "What are those difficulties?" In this world, Ake was much happier than she was in the original book. She was born as a proud daughter of heaven. Now was the most carefree age. What difficulties could she have? Song Qingshu thought in disapproval.

    "If I say that I have difficulties, then I have difficulties!" Ake pouted, and her expression suddenly became a little unhappy.

    If it was any other man, with such a bright-eyed and snow-skinned girl in front of them, they would not have the heart to continue asking questions. However, Song Qingshu was not like them. After all, he was used to seeing all kinds of beautiful women. He had a lot of resistance. In addition, he was really curious about Ake''s troubles.

    ¡°Maybe I can find a way for you to meet the princess in advance.¡±

    Seeing that Song Qingshu quickly recovered from his initial shock, Ake''s eyes became clear and bright. This person was unlike ordinary men who lost their minds when they saw her, so she subconsciously believed him a little, and asked, "I forgot to ask the general''s name just now, may I know what the general''s name is?"

    "This humble one is Song Qingshu." Song Qingshu introduced himself in a simple manner. Song Qingshu thought about how he was considered a famous person in the Qing court. After the Battle of Mount Tai and the rescue on the night of the full moon, many people held him in high respect. He was the number one expert in the Manchu Qing Dynasty. Although Song Qingshu was humble on the surface and expressed very little, he was inevitably a little proud in his heart.

    Girls did not wish for their husband to be a good-for-nothing and a gentleman who only wanted to live in peace. Knowing martial arts could add a different appeal, and it would be a bonus if he was handsome. Song Qingshu felt that he easily met all these conditions. Maybe Ake would show admiration and they could form some kind of connection

    "It turned out to be General Song." Ake said to him without any change in her expression, "I will tell you my difficulty, but you have to promise to keep it a secret for me."

    Seeing that she didn''t show any surprise, Song Qingshu was secretly a little hurt. But, how could he know that Ake had always been in Shanhaiguan, she never cared about the affairs of the court, and she also didn''t care much about the wulin. Naturally, she had never heard of Song Qingshu''s name. Not showing any special emotions was not surprising at all.

    "Mydy, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will never leak what thedy says today to a third person."

    "Hmmm¡­" Ake sighed faintly, the mncholy in her tone made Song Qingshu startled, thinking that it shouldn''t be the kind of emotion she should have at her age.

    "My father is going to marry me to Prince Bao¡¯s household. I don''t even know whether that person is fat or thin, tall or short. How could I be willing to marry him like this, so this princess has decided to run away from home!"

    "Running away from home?" Song Qingshu didn''t expect this to be the reason, and felt strange in his heart, <i>¡®How could there be such rebellious girls in every age? Ake''s martial arts skills are way too low and with her looks, I am afraid that she would be easily caught by bad people.¡¯</i>

    "My brother has treated me very well since I was a child. I just want to see what my sister-inw looks like before I leave. If, if¡­" Ake suddenly stopped, and she couldn''t speak for a period of time.

    "If the princess is a crooked winter melon and cracked date, you would inform Wu Yingxiong in advance to be mentally prepared?" Song Qingshu asked amusedly, but he didn''t expect the rtionship between the half-siblings to be this good. (G: Crooked winter melon and cracked date, is an idiom meaning ws.)

    "Hmph, I will tell my brother to find a way to refuse this betrothal. My brother is talented in both civil and military affairs and he is a dignified prince. What kind of beauty can he not obtain, so why does he have to marry some ugly princess?" Ake obviously cared deeply about her brother''s lifelong happiness.

    Listening to theck of respect for the royal family in her tone, Song Qingshu understood that she was probably influenced by King Pingxi, and she reflected the usual attitude of Wu Sangui and his son.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t answer, Ake became anxious, "I told you about my difficulties, so you have to take me to see the princess."

    "Since you are worried about the appearance of the princess, I can tell you directly. The princess is a rare beauty with pale skin and a beautiful face. You don''t have to worry about your brother." Song Qingshu said with a smile, but added in his heart, "It''s a pity that she is a perve*ted little slu*t."

    "I don''t believe it!" Ake shook her head, "Seeing is believing, will you take me to see her?"

    "It doesn''t match with the proper norms. If I take you there, someone will inevitably let the information out. If the emperor mes me, things will be difficult for me." Seeing Ake showing a kind of anger at being deceived, Song Qingshu hurriedly continued, "Well, I''ll take you to take a peek. As long as the princess doesn''t find you, she won''t me me."

    "Okay!" Only then did Ake¡¯s anger turn into joy. She was born with a pair of peach blossom eyes. Usually, her eyes were shaped like peach blossom petals, and that added to her charm; but when she smiled, her eyes squinted into two crescent moons, it seemed mesmerizing.

    Song Qingshu too was fascinated for a moment, when Wei Xiaobao''s voice came from outside the tent, "Brother Song, I heard that you are interrogating the captive, how is the interrogation going?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 131: Daydream

    <h4>Chapter 131: Daydream</h4>

    "What happened?" Wei Xiaobao opened the curtain and walked in.

    Before he finished speaking, Wei Xiaobao saw a stunning young girl standing in the center, as if they were destined to meet each other, and he felt as if his chest had been hit hard by an invisible hammer. In an instant his lips and tongue became dry, he forgot to move his mouth, and he said in his heart, <i>¡®Am I dead! Am I in heaven! Where did such a beautye from? If I could have this beautiful woman as my wife, I would even consider siding with the emperor for real. I, Wei Xiaobao, no matter if dead or alive, no matter the trials, have to marry this girl as my wife.¡¯</i>

    His eyes were in a daze, and he stared at Ake firmly. Ake blushed and turned around, and her eyes were full of anger.

    Wei Xiaobao didn''t realize it, and thought to himself, <i>¡®Why did she turn her head away? Her face was also slightly red! Ah¡­even if a hundred girls in Spring Blossom Courtyard stood together, and they wouldn''t evenpare to her single eyebrow. Every time she smiles, I''ll give her 10,000 taels of silver, and that would still be quite worth it.¡¯ </i>

    Then he thought, <i>¡®Miss Fang, the little princess, Mrs. Hong, Princess Jianning, and Shuang''er all the girls together can¡¯tpare to the angel in front of me. I, Wei Xiaobao, don''t want to be the emperor, the leader of the Mystic Dragon Cult, or the chief leader of the Heaven and Earth Society; what yellow robe with three dazzling feathers, or a first- and second-rank official¡­ I don''t care about them! I¡­ I have to have her. I have to be this woman''s husband.¡¯</i>

    Seeing his wretched expression and his eyes staring all over her, Ake felt extremely disgusted in her heart, and coldly asked, "General Song, who is this person?"

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Wei Xiaobao to be so unhinged and was full of contempt in his heart, <i>¡®You are, after all, a high-ranking official in the imperial court. What kind of beauty have you never seen before? As for Ake¡­she is indeed very beautiful, but you don¡¯t have to act in such an unbing manner.¡¯</i>

    "Honored Lady, this is Lord Wei, the betrothal envoy this time. He is also themander of the cavalry and the yellow g minister of imperial envoy. He is a first-ss viscount, and¡­" Song Qingshu didn''t mind selling Wei Xiaobao a favor this time. He listed all the official titles in turn.

    "Brother Song is really a kind person!" Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed when he heard it, he nced at Song Qingshu gratefully, and hurriedly looked at Ake and asked, "May I know thedy''s name? Have you ever been married? It doesn''t matter if you are married, you can still remarry. Well then, how about considering me?"

    "Bold!" As Ake listened to him getting more and more obscene, she began trembling with anger, she stretched out two fingers and aimed them directly into Wei Xiaobao''s eyes.

    Wei Xiaobao opened his eyes wide, and he saw Ake''s five fingers; slender and delicate, as if they were carved out of white jade. There were five small ws at the end of each finger. Wei Xiaobao''s heart greatly shook when he saw it, but as if he had entered a magical spell, he didn''t know how to avoid it, and reached out to touch this beautiful and cute little hand.

    In the past, Duan Yu was infatuated with his so-called ¡°Fairy Sister¡±, and now Wei Xiaobao had also fallen to a bewitching Beauty. Song Qingshu finally understood how brainless a man could be when he was emotionally disabled. (G: You don¡¯t say¡­)

    Usually, this Wei Xiaobao had a very clever way of molesting women, and If he used even 80% of his usual skills, Ake wouldn''t have a -100 favorability rating for him in the first ce.

    However, if Wei Xiaobao really used the kinds of tricks he usually used to seduce women, it would also prove that he didn''t like Ake as much. Today''s Wei Xiaobao was void of all the schemes and tricks in his mind, and showed the natural expression of his nature.

    "Have I ever encountered such a heart-piercing love?" Song Qingshu was a little dazed for a moment, "Even if it''s the woman in my previous life, and the few women I have met in this world, their every move seems to be full of ulterior motives¡­the only exception is probably Bing Xue''er."

    Although there were many thoughts in his head, his movements were not slow. Song Qingshu suddenly stood in front of Wei Xiaobao and grabbed Ake''s fingers, saving Wei Xiaobao from the fate of having his eyes gouged out.

    Ake''s hand felt soft and smooth to the touch, Song Qingshu was stunned, and he was a little reluctant to let go. Feeling the heat of his palm, Ake''s pretty face flushed, and she subconsciously retracted her hand. Like that her attack ended in failure.

    Seeing that her hand was still in his grasp, Ake couldn''t help but scold coquettishly, then pulled back hard, and finally got out of Song Qingshu''s clutches. Looking at the two men in the tent, she felt very helpless.

    When he was interrupted by Song Qingshu, Wei Xiaobao came back to his senses and saw that he was holding Ake''s little hand.

    Song Qingshu was also aware of the embarrassing situation in the tent, and quickly said, "Lord Wei, this is the daughter of King Pingxi, the princess Ake."

    "¡®She is the daughter of that old turtle Wu Sangui?" Wei Xiaobao nced at Ake in surprise, her figure was graceful and beautiful, "How could that old turtle give birth to such a beautiful daughter, someone must have put on a green hat on him, yes, it must be so."

    "General Song, you just said that you would take me to see the princess, can we leave now?" Ake didn''t want to stay here for another moment, she just wanted to see her future sister-inw as soon as possible, so that she could go roam the world.

    "The nobledy wants to look at the princess? It''s easy, I''ll take you there." Wei Xiaobao quickly stepped forward to show his hospitality with great joy when he heard her words.

    Ake took a step back subconsciously, looked back at Song Qingshu, and thought to herself, "Although this General Song is also a bit lecherous, he is more trustworthy than this Lord Wei."

    "Since Lord Wei has agreed, then there is no problem." Song Qingshu smiled, "Lord Wei, how about we go in secret? Otherwise, if others find out, there will possibly be some trouble."

    "Okay, of course it''s fine." This was also what Wei Xiaobao wanted, because he was a little worried about what to do if the princess fussed and flirted with him, and if that was seen by the beautiful girl in front of him, that would be terrible.

    Wei Xiaobao first ordered the guards to leave first. Those guards looked at him with strange eyes when they left, and secretly admired in their hearts, <i>¡®We are all in King Pingxi''s territory, and Lord Wei dares to steal their pie, and he is not afraid of his deeds being revealed. What courage!¡¯</i>

    "Why are the expressions of those guards so strange?" Ake, who was hiding in the dark, was very puzzled, and Song Qingshu couldn''t exin the whole story to her. Fortunately, Ake didn''t get deep into it.

    Wei Xiaobao beckoned, and the three sneaked to the edge of the princess'' tent. Wei Xiaobao took out the iron-sharp dagger from his shoe and shed lightly on the tent, revealing a small hole.

    "Lady Ake, look quickly." Wei Xiaobao turned around and smiled.

    Ake nced at him strangely, couldn''t hold back her curiosity, and bent over to look inside.

    Song Qingshu immediately realized the scheme in Wei Xiaobao''s heart. Wei Xiaobao deliberately opened the hole at the waist level, and Ake had to bend over to look in, revealing her thin waist and the rounded curve at the back.

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat after just one nce, his mouth went dry, and he couldn''t help but imagine various banned images in his head.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 132: Level of shamelessness

    <h4>Chapter 132: Level of shamelessness</h4>

    The sound of swallowing saliva came from beside him, Song Qingshu looked back and saw Wei Xiaobao also staring at Ake''s back, rubbing his hands together, as if he wanted to reach out and touch it, but he didn''t dare to abruptly touch this beautiful woman.

    Song Qingshu was a little hesitant, thinking that if Wei Xiaobao really tried to touch her, he would stop him even if he had to offend him. The girl in front of him was as pure as jade and as clear as a crystal. The innate possessiveness of men made Song Qingshu subconsciously not want her to be taken advantage of by other men.

    It didn''t take long for Ake''s body to move suddenly, and the two of them seemed to be scorched, and they straightened up at the same time to take a posture of sitting upright.

    Ake didn''t realize the filthy thoughts of the two men behind her just now, and after seeing Princess Jianning''s face, she turned and left the ce with satisfaction.

    Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao looked at each other and followed, "I wonder how the honoreddy thinks after seeing her?"

    "She¡¯s only so-so¡­" Ake said with a smile on her lips, "Although she''s a little worse than thisdy, but she''s still a beauty, and my brother shouldn''t hate her."

    Wei Xiaobao felt furious when he heard her words, and he said ruthlessly in his heart, <i>¡®She¡¯s not only your brother''s wife, but also mine.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu was about to say something, but his expression suddenly tightened and he stared into the shadows and said, "Your Excellency secretly broke into the princess'' entourage, you should know that it''s a severe crime with the punishment of family eradication." After speaking, he flipped the palm of his hand to perform the Twin Dragons Fetch Water, and forcefully sucked out the assant.

    The unknown visitor turned pale in shock, apparently not expecting Song Qingshu''s martial arts to be so strong, so he had to insert his saber into the ground, desperately resisti the suction from the opponent''s palm.

    "Brother Yang?" When Wei Xiaobao saw who the neer was, he quickly said, "Brother Song, he is on our side, and this is a misunderstanding."

    Song Qingshu let go of his hands in doubt, and the unknown visitor finally breathed a sigh of relief. He secretly wiped his cold sweat, sped his fists and said, "I have heard for a long time that an excellent young master of martial arts has appeared in the imperial court recently. This humble one got to see him today, and he really lives up to his reputation. This humble one Yang Yizhi, has met Lord Wei, General Song."

    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that it was the ¡°Yang Yizhi¡± who had a good rtionship with Wei Xiaobao. In the original book, because of his rtionship with Wei Xiaobao, after Wu Sangui decided to rebel, he was worried about his fornication, so he concocted him into a human stick. Pity Yang Yizhi was loyal to Wu Sangui, and he ended up like this.

    Ake, who was on the side, saw him, and her expression changed greatly. She secretly turned around and wanted to slip away, but Yang Yizhi stopped her, "Princess, please stay. This lowly official has received the will of King Pingxi, and he will do everything possible to take the princess back to the pce. If you are offended, I hope the princess will forgive me."

    "The pce is too boring, I want to look around, wander around and then return." Ake rolled her eyes as she spoke..

    "Yes, Big Brother Yang, since the princess wants to just look around, why not let her? There is a master like Big Brother Song here, so there is no need to worry about the safety of the princess." Wei Xiaobao on the side was unwilling to let Yang Yizhi bring Ake back to the pce, and quickly spoke out to help.

    Ake nced at him in surprise. For the first time tonight, she felt that Wei Xiaobao was a little less annoying. After being stared at by her, Wei Xiaobao''s whole body immediately froze in ecstasy.

    Yang Yizhi knew exactly for what reason the princess ran away from home, but that reason was not easy to exin to Wei Xiaobao, so he had to say to Ake, "Princess, that person hase here in person, so you can quietly take a look. The lord has spoken, if the princess is not satisfied with him, he will not force you."

    "Is what you said true?" Ake looked suspicious.

    "Of course it''s true, how dare this lowly official deceive the princess." Yang Yizhi replied respectfully, Wei Xiaobao on the side heard them y dumb riddles with each other, and got confused. Song Qingshu just heard from Ake that Wu Sangui had betrothed her to Prince Bao''s heir. That would be Fukang''an, who was quite important, and his expression turned solemn, <i>¡®Fuk''anggan also came to Shanhaiguan?¡¯</i>

    "But you clearly said just now that you would do anything to bring me back?" Ake was obviously moved, but she said worriedly, "How do I know you didn''t say that on purpose to deceive me?"

    Yang Yizhi smiled bitterly and said, "Even if this lowly official has the guts, he would not dare to falsely pass on the order of the lord."

    "That''s true." Ake nodded, finally believing him. King Pingxi had always been very strict. If Yang Yizhi dared to use his name to talk nonsense, even if he captures Ake, as long as Ake speaks after the incident, Yang Yizhi would be punished very severely.

    "Okay, I''ll go back with you first." After saying that, Ake didn''t even look at Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao, and turned around and walked towards Shanhaiguan. Yang Yizhi quickly said goodbye to the two and chased after them.

    Unlike Wei Xiaobao, who looked at Ake''s disappearing figure with a dejected appearance, Song Qingshu was secretly angry, thinking that Ake was born with a gold spoon in her mouth, but he was a nobody, so how could she put him in her eyes?

    "Is a prince very amazing?" Song Qingshu sneered and turned away. After all the confusion he faced during this period, his heart was suddenly full of motivation.

    On the second day, the betrothal entourage made various preparations early in the morning, then they heard the sound of a horn blowing from the direction of Shanhaiguan, and an officer came to report, "King Pingxi is here to wee the Princess."

    Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao rode forward, and saw a group of soldiers with bright armor, riding high-headed horses, galloping to the front, dismounting together, and lining up on both sides. When the first person walked straight to the princess'' carriage, he bowed and said, "This humble one, King Wu Sangui of Pingxi, sees Her Royal Highness Princess Jianning."

    Song Qingshu on the side looked at Wu Sangui carefully. The man had a majestic body, a purplish chiseled face, and a beard which was more white than ck. Although he was old, he was walking vigorously and striding forward with steady steps. Song Qingshu¡¯s heart couldn''t help but jump, <i>¡®This Wu Sangui''splexion is purple. It is somewhat simr to Yue Buqun who practiced Zixia techniques.¡¯</i>

    When he was done bowing, Wei Xiaobao, as the marriage envoy, quickly said, "King Pingxi is exempt from the ceremony."

    Wu Sangui stood up, came to the two of them and smiled, "This must be Lord Wei who has bravely captured Oboi and is famous all over the world? Then this must be Lord Song who defeated the heroes in Mount Tai."

    Wu Sangui came from a military background, and at a nce he noticed that Wei Xiaobao was incapable of even strangling a chicken, and what he just said was just a trick used by officials to apply oil. On the contrary, ording to Yang Yizhi''s reportst night, he knew that Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm was unfathomable, and he thought that if he couldn''t use this guy for himself in the future, he had to find a way to get rid of him.

    Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao hurriedly greeted him and said, "This one doesn''t deserve such praise." Wu Sanguiughed, held the hands of the two, and said, "The two heroes are benevolent and righteous. These paltry rituals are indeed unnecessary. The two heroes will be under the care of this King and his son for the asion. If you don¡¯t mind, we will treat you like our own family.¡±

    Song Qingshu felt nauseous in his heart. Seeing Wei Xiaobao''s face full of sincerity as he went back and forth with Wu Sangui, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh about his own level of shamelessness, which was nothingpared to the two of them.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 133: Marriage envoy and proposal envoy

    <h4>Chapter 133: Marriage envoy and proposal envoy</h4>

    The three walked side by side, clearing the way in front of them, and guiding the princess into the city. People in Shanhaiguan City heard that the princess was marrying the prince of Pingxi.

    The street has long been crowded with people,peting to watch the excitement. The city was decorated withnterns, archways and happiness banners everywhere, and gongs, drums, and firecrackers ring sky-high prices along the way.

    Song Qingshu, however, carefully observed the terrain all the way, and silently estimated in his heart that the city wall was about fifteen meters high, and the thickness was estimated to be seven or eight meters.

    After Wu Sangui got the news of the princess¡¯s betrothal, he started construction and built an Anfu Garden, which was a towering pce and a pavilion. Wu Sangui and his son first led the princess to Anfu Garden to rest, and after greeting the princess through the curtain, they apanied Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao to the Pingxi Pce.

    Adjacent to the carved walls of the Pingxi Pce was a towering pavilion. The red pavilion and the green marsh, and the inner courtyard of the pce created a beautiful contrast. A grand banquet had already been set up in the hall, and all the military officials of King Pingxi came to attend the banquet. Wei Xiaobao, the minister and an imperial envoy, naturally sat as the chief guest, while Song Qingshu and Wu Sangui sat next to each other.

    Wei Xiaobao''s eyes swept around, but he couldn''t help but feel disappointed when he didn''t see Ake, but he also understood that it was impossible for a daughter of the royalty toe out to greet him, the imperial envoy.

    He handed the imperial decree to Song Qingshu on the side and motioned him to read it out. Seeing that he was puzzled, he quickly whispered, "Brother Song, this thing recognizes me, but I don''t recognize it, and you know that I can''t read¡­¡± (G: meaning, the guy can¡¯t read.)

    Song Qingshu showed an understanding smile, held the decree, and read it aloud to everyone present. He now had profound internal strength, his voice was clear and full of energy, and his words would spread far away. In the scene, Wu Sangui, his son and the civil and military officials fell to their knees and listened silently.

    In the edict, the King Pingxi wasmended for his high merits, diligent work, guarding the frontier, and defending thend from the barbarians. It also mentioned his subordinate generals and soldiers, all of whom had made great achievements, and each was promoted a level, and given rewards.

    After receiving the decree, Wu Sangui kowtowed to the south and shouted, "I show my gratitude to the Emperor for his grace, long live, long live!"

    The civil and military officials also shouted: "I show my gratitude to the Emperor for his grace, long live, long live!"

    After taking a seat again, Wu Sangui and Wei Xiaobao discussed the auspicious date of the marriage ceremony after three rounds of drinking, "The fourth day of first month is an auspicious day, and the wedding on that day would bring good fortune. What do you think, Lord Wei?"

    Wei Xiaobao frowned, he felt very unhappy, and thought to himself, <i>¡®As soon as the princess marries Wu Yingxiong, I can''t do this and that with my fake concubine.¡¯ </i>

    He said, "This seems a bit too rushed? The marriage of a princess is no small matter, my lord, you have to prepare everything carefully. To tell you the truth, this princess is very favored by the empress dowager and the emperor. If there is anything sloppy, it would not be very convenient for us."

    Listening to his nonsense, Song Qingshu raised the wine ss to cover the smile on his lips, and secretlyughed in his heart, <i>¡®If you said this before, there would be no problem, but now that Jianning''s identity as Mao Dongzhu''s evil offspring is exposed, Kangxi and the Queen Mother may even wish her to die. Then how can there be any favors left?¡¯</i> (G: Check the wiki.)

    Wu Sangui froze and thought,<i> ¡®Are you deliberately making things difficult, or are you extorting bribes?¡¯</i>

    He smiled and said, "Yes, yes. It is all up to Lord Wei to take care of this matter. If there is anything wrong, please give instructions and we will do our best to handle it. If the fourth day of the first month is too rushed, then the next month will be an excellent day for the wedding, and there is no conflict with the princess and our son''s eight characters, so there are no taboos."

    Wei Xiaobao wanted to refuse subconsciously, but Song Qingshu noticed that Wu Sangui already had anger on his face, and hurriedly spoke out to smooth things out, "Your Highness, don''t me Lord Wei for pushing this matter, in fact, he has a certain matter of his own, and he is embarrassed to speak to His Highness. "

    Wu Sangui was startled and thought to himself, <i>¡®Could it be that you really want to ask for bribes? In front of civil and military officials, it would be too ugly to behold¡¯</i>

    Wei Xiaobao was also taken aback and looked at Song Qingshu quickly, his eyes were full of bewilderment, and his heart was full of doubts, <i>¡®What does Brother Song mean? Could it be that he wants to expose my identity as a fake consort? It''s over, this is the real end¡­¡¯</i>

    Noticing Wei Xiaobao''s pale face, Song Qingshu felt amused and said, "Actually, the emperor thought that Lord Wei has not yet been married, and he heard that Your Highness has a daughter who is like a flower and jade, and intends to be the matchmaker between the two of them, so this time he sent the two of us came here to present you with a proposal."

    When Song Qingshu said this, everyone was shocked, and Wei Xiaobao''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Song Qingshu, he was moved to tears. He thought to himself, <i>¡®Brother Song is really a good friend. If I can marry Ake in the future, it will be for his contribution. I, Wei Xiaobao, won''t even frown if I have to climb a mountain of knives to repay him. Even if he wants my wife, I won''t hesitate¡­ uh, no, anything but that¡­¡¯</i>

    Wu Sangui''s purple face turned ck all of a sudden. He had always looked down on Wei Xiaobao, a rascal, and he had seen a lot of wretchedness in Wei Xiaobao just now. How could he bear to marry his beloved daughter to Wei Xiaobao!

    What''s more, he already had a n in his heart, and was going to marry Ake to the heir of Prince Bao, Fu Kangan. He wanted to take that opportunity to form an alliance with Prince Bao, and fight against the court together in the future, so it was even more impossible to allow Ake to marry Wei Xiaobao.

    Knowing Wu Sangui''s n, his subordinates looked back at Wu Sangui''s face. After all, Wu Sangui was an old fox who had experienced many storms, and he quickly calmed down from the shock. He stared at Song Qingshu and asked, "May I ask if the Emperor has an imperial decree for this marriage?"

    "Oh, that is not the case.¡± This was just Song Qingshu''s temporary intention, how could he have Kangxi''s imperial edict? Originally, he nned to directly take Ake into the pce, but he was worried that Kangxi would be angry afterwards. So, out of selfish considerations, he did not want Ake to be sent to the pce as a concubine.

    There were several reasons why Song Qingshu was not proposing for himself. Firstly, his status was not high now, so he was afraid it wouldn''t be convincing enough. Secondly, considering that Wei Xiaobao was so obsessed with Ake, it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn''t turn against him in maddening fury. And that would cause a major problem. That''s why he used Wei Xiaobao as a shield. Song Qingshu knew that Ake hated Wei Xiaobao very much in her heart, and it would be easier to steal someone from Wei Xiaobao than from Kangxi. (G: Wah! That''s one well considered n.)

    Noticing that Wu Sangui was holding back his anger, Song Qingshu continued, "The Emperor also thought that the prince only had one daughter, and he couldn''t bear to directly issue an edict to force you. That''s why he sent me to convey this meaning. As for the final decision, it is still up to Your Highness."

    Wu Sangui''s face turned green and white, and everyone in the scene was staring at him to see how he would deal with it.

    "I send my gratitude to His Majesty, for being sympathetic to this minister." Wu Sangui first bowed his hands to the south, and then said, "It''s not that this minister does not agree, but my daughter has been betrothed to Fuk''anggan, the son of Prince Bao, and one daughter can''t serve the two husbands. I am grateful for the Emperor''s kindness."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 134: Treacherous heart

    <h4>Chapter 134: Treacherous heart</h4>

    When Wei Xiaobao heard it, he felt like a lost person, and became very depressed, <i>¡®It''s over, my Ake, howe you have be someone else''s wife¡­ No, no, Xiaobao, you must cheer up! It has been like this with you all your life¡ªyou must not give up. Even if she has been married eighteen times, you have to marry her for the neenth time!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu, however, was very calm, "I wonder if Your Highness has exchanged letters of betrothal with Prince Bao?"

    Wu Sangui hesitated for a while, but decided to tell the truth, "No."

    He just decided on this intention, and Prince Bao did not officially be his inw. As soon as this matter was investigated, it would be clear that Wu Sangui did not tell lies. If someone in the court caught him lying, although he was not so afraid of the crime of deceiving the Emperor, it would still be a bit troublesome.

    "Since there is no formal promise, Your Highness may wish to reconsider Lord Wei. He already holds an important official position at a young age. At present, the emperor himself trusts him the most, which can prove his boundless future." Song Qingshu calmly said. By saying that, he subtly used Kangxi to oppress Wu Sangui.

    Wu Sangui''s face twitched, and he smiled quickly, "This one will consider it carefully, because he has to discuss with his wife, how about I give a reply to the two lords in a few days?"

    "That is natural." Song Qingshu said along with a toast with a ss of wine, "Come, let us lower officials offer a toast to His Highness." With that all the awkwardness and fear during the banquet were swept away, and everyone sang their merits, bragging, and cheering.

    Wu Yingxiong personally apanied Wei Xiaobao back to Anfu Garden and sat down in the hall. He put two brocade boxes in both of their hands in turn and said, "Here is some small silver. Lord Wei and General Song, please keep these as our expression of gratitude. After returning home, my father has other intentions to reward you two lord¡¯s hard work."

    Wei Xiaobao and Song Qingshu looked at each other and said with a smile, "You''re wee. When I left the capital, the emperor gave me an order saying, ¡®Little Guizi, everyone says that Wu Sangui is a traitor, so this time you can see with your own eyes whether he is loyal or a traitor. You have to take a closer look, and don''t overlook anything.'' I said, ¡®Your Majesty Wan''an, the servant opened his eyes wide, and looked at it from the beginning to the end.'' Haha, little prince, is it loyal or traitor? Don''t you say it with your mouth?"

    Wu Yingxiong couldn''t help but secretly get angry, <i>¡®My father helped you take all thend in the Qing Dynasty. But, after that event was settled, you are ungrateful enough toe and ask us father and son whether we were loyal or traitors? It seems that the princess''s marriage is also not a good thing. There may not be any kindness in it.¡¯</i>

    But outside he said, ¡°Us father and son are loyal, we have served the emperor wholeheartedly, and are immensely grateful for the emperor''s kindness."

    Song Qingshu noticed Wu Yingxiong''s expression of anger. He did not dare to speak, and sighed in his heart, <i>¡®Wu Yingxiong is handsome in appearance, vigorous in his steps, and indeed has the demeanor of the son of a general, but it is a pity that after all, he is young, and he has not yet cultivated himself. He has a long way to go. If he knew that his fiancee had been yed in various poses by Wei Xiaobao during this time, I wonder if he would be able to hold himself back?¡¯</i>

    Wei Xiaobao raised his legs and said, "Yeah, I also know that you are the most loyal. If the Emperor didn''t trust you, he would not choose you as his brother-inw. Prince, once you be the emperor''s brother-inw, you will be promoted eight levels in a row. It''s really like ascending to heaven."

    Wu Yingxiong said, "That is thanks to the kindness of the Emperor. I am very grateful that Lord Wei can have this opinion."

    Wei Xiaobao said in his heart, <i>¡®I can train your wife to be obedient during this time. I wonder if you would be grateful?¡¯</i>

    After sending Wu Yingxiong out, the two of them opened the brocade box and saw that there were ten silver bills, which amounted to a total of 200,000 taels of silver. Wei Xiaobao was surprised and delighted, turned around and said to Song Qingshu, "Brother Song, this little turtle egg is very generous, he gave us 200,000 taels of silver, just for pocket money. If we wanted to ask for real, how much would he give? One million, two million?"

    Song Qingshu put the brocade box aside and didn''t care. Instead, he frowned and said, "Brother Wei, I''m just afraid that we will get the money, but we will have no lives to spend it."

    Wei Xiaobao was taken aback and recovered from his joy, "Why is Brother Song saying that?"

    "Brother Wei, do you know why I had to pass on a false message today and propose marriage for you?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "Brother Song''s kindness, this Xiaobao will keep in his heart. After I return to Yanjing, this brother will naturally calm everything down, and the emperor will not me you." Wei Xiaobao thought that he was worried about the false message today. In this world, this was a serious crime of disrespect, so when Song Qingshu opened his mouth tonight, even if there was no imperial decree, no one on Wu Sangui¡¯s side would doubt it.

    "Your Majesty is wise and understanding, as long as I exin the whole story, it will be fine." Song Qingshu didn''t care about that, "I''m talking about another matter, Wu Sangui intends to marry his daughter into Prince Bao¡¯s household."

    Wei Xiaobao stood up at once, "Yes, if Big Brother Song did not act today, the Emperor and us would have been kept in the dark."

    "I also got the news early this morning, so I deliberately brought this up in front of Wu Sangui''s civil and military officials." Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®Although I don¡¯t want to see Kangxi clean up Wu Sangui and Hongli so quickly, I also don¡¯t want Wu Sangui and Hongli to unite. Only maintaining this bnced internal friction is for my best interest.¡¯</i>

    "Just looking at the attitude of the old turtle Wu Sangui, I''m afraid he is not willing to give Ake to me." Although Wei Xiaobao was fascinated, he still had a sense of reason. The lowly gangsters who came out of the brothel really have no advantage. (G: Remember, Wei Xiaobao was born and raised in a brothel.)

    Song Qingshu smiled without saying a word, but thought in his heart, <i>¡®I am just trying to destroy the political marriage between Fukang''an and Ake. As for whether Wu Sangui sees your value or not, what does it have to do with me?¡¯</i>

    *****

    In the pce of King Pingxi, Wu Sangui was discussing with several confidants.

    "My lord, now that the emperor has also sent someone to intervene, who should we betroth Ake to?" Wu Sangui''s son-inw Xia Guoxiang asked. While talking Ake''s peerless face appeared in his mind, and he became annoyed in his heart, <i>¡®My wife is also the daughter of King Pingxi. So, why is the one I married so different from her?¡¯</i>

    "If we reject Kangxi''s wishes, it would be fine if Ake married someone else, but if she married the heir of Prince Bao, I''m afraid I''dpletely tear up our rtion with Kangxi. Now the time is not ripe, I''m afraid it will be bad for our future ns." Wu Yingxiong said in a deep voice.

    "I don''t care, anyway, I won''t marry that shameless bastard." At that moment, Ake pushed the door open and said bitterly.

    "Nonsense, who let you in!" Wu Sangui red at her.

    Ake was a little afraid of her father since she was a child, so she timidly shrank behind her brother Wu Yingxiong. Wu Yingxiong hurriedly changed the subject and said, "Ake, how did you feel when you took a peek at that Fuk''anggan today?"

    Thinking of the arrogant young man who she secretly saw in the afternoon, Ake''s pretty face became colored with a red cloud, and she said with a bit of embarrassment: "He¡¯s not bad, but he''s better than that Wei Xiaobao."

    During these years, King Pingxi and Prince Bao fought together against Mongolia in the north. Ake was born in the north, and was very familiar with the rumors. She heard that Prince Bao''s son Fuk''anggan was a great hero who was very good at fighting. But she was concerned about his appearance, so she never dared to agree to this marriage. This time she even ran away from home, saying that she was going to travel around to rx, and she even thought that she would quietly go to Shengjing to see what Fuk''anggan looked like.

    All of the people in the scene were old foxes, when they heard her words, they couldn''t helpughing, which caused Ake''s face to flush. Wu Yingxiong''s eyes lit up, and he stepped forward and said, "Father, your son, I have a n. Not only can we form an alliance with Prince Bao, but it will also not hurt Kangxi''s face."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!</strong>

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 135: The master of provocations

    <h4>Chapter 135: The master of provocations</h4>

    "Oh?" Wu Sangui nced at his son, waiting for his next words.

    "If father makes the decision, no matter who he chooses in the end, he will offend either Kangxi or Prince Bao, but what if the choice is handed over to Ake?" Wu Yingxiong said with a smile.

    Wu Sangui''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and motioned for him to continue.

    "At that time, we only need to dere that the right to choose a son-inw will be handed over to Ake, and ask Fuk''anggan and Wei Xiaobao toe together, and let Ake choose her husband in person." Wu Yingxiong proudly said, "Although it seems that It''s fair, but we know Ake wouldn''t choose Wei Xiaobao that little ba*tard, and in this way, Kangxi can''t say anything even if he is dissatisfied with the result."

    "Ake, what do you think?" Wu Sangui turned to look at Ake and asked.

    "It''s all up to father." Ake''s cheeks were flushed, and after she finished speaking in a soft voice, she trotted out of the room.

    *****

    Early the next morning, King Pingxi sent someone to Anfu Garden to invite Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao to the pce for a chat.

    Wei Xiaobao was feeling very excited along the way, and fantasized in his heart that he would simply not swim in these dirty waters in the future, he would find a ce to hide with Ake, Shuanger and the others, and do some naughty things with Ake every day.

    However, when the two approached the pce of Pingxi, the smile on Wei Xiaobao''s face could not help but solidify.

    In the hall of the Pingxi Pce, a young man was sitting in the first seat on the left of Wu Sangui. His face was like a polished jade on a crown. He was both elegant and handsome. He seemed about eighteen or neen years old. And, there was a piece of beautiful jade sewed in the middle of his hat.

    <i>¡®You motherfu*ker, do you have to look so handsome and dreamy? I hate people who are more handsome than me. There is already a handsome Song Qingshu by my side. Why do such pretty boys even have to exist? Those faces ced the normies under a lot of pressure.¡¯</i> The corners of Wei Xiaobao¡¯s mouth twitched, and he ndered in his heart.

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was staring at the precious jade on his hat. Even from so far away, he could see the beautiful jade shining brightly. He knew it was a valuable treasure, and he couldn''t help butugh in his heart, <i>¡®You have such a priceless treasure on your head. Are you not afraid of it being cut off by a thief in the middle of the night?¡¯</i>

    "Lord Wei, Lord Song, this king will do the introduction. This is the son of Prince Bao, Fuk''anggan. These two are Lord Wei, the emperor''s betrothal envoy, and Lord Song, the general guarding the betrothal." Wu Sangui got up from his seat and introduced both parties.

    <i>¡®No wonder I didn''t like this guy at first sight. It turned out to be the bast*rd who robbed my wife from me.¡¯</i> Wei Xiaobao cursed inwardly, cupped his hands, and casually greeted, "This Wei has been looking forward to meeting you for a long time."

    Fuk¡¯anggan didn''t return the greeting, he put down the tea cup slowly, and lightly said, "Are you the hero who captured Oboi? You turned out to be just a stinky kid. It seems that the rumors are really not something to be believed."

    <i>¡°You motherfu*ker!¡±</i> Ever since Wei Xiaobao became Kangxi''s favorite minister, even the princes and other ministers had to be respectful when they saw him. If they dared to be so rude to him, they would have to face the cursing ng he learned from clients in Yangzhou¡¯s Lichun Courtyard. And he blurted one out here on reflex.

    Although Fuk¡¯anggan couldn''t understand what he said, but he knew it was definitely not a good word, so his face couldn''t help sinking, and he said in a cold voice, "Zhang Zui!"

    "Yes!" A figure, like a swiftly swimming fish, was suddenly in front of Wei Xiaobao in an instant, with his palm raised high.

    Wei Xiaobao was stunned in ce due to fright, but Song Qingshu was not afraid. He stepped in front of Wei Xiaobao and exchanged a few moves with the figure. After thest punch was thrown, the figure was shocked and turned back.

    "Hundred Divine Steps?" Song Qingshu looked at the other side and revealed a look of doubt. Just now, this person performed the movement technique called Hundred Divine Steps, and his martial arts realm was only slightly weaker than Yuan Chengzhi.

    Fuk¡¯anggan stretched out his hand to stop his subordinates who wanted to continue to move forward, shook his head, and spoke with his words full of sarcasm, "This person must be the general Song Qingshu who is so famous these days. The title of General has really be that cheap, and now any cat or dog can call themselves a general." As soon as he finished speaking, his men couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    "This humble Song is naturally inferior to Lord Fu. By the way¡­" Song Qingshu was not angry, but smiled at Wei Xiaobao, who was still in shock, "Brother Wei, I heard that there is a ce in Yangzhou where men serve others. May I know if it''s true?"

    Wei Xiaobao still didn''t quite understand, but he quickly agreed, "Yes, those fat and ugly reckless men like the handsome little pretty face like Young Lord the most, if Young Lord is willing to go to Lichun Pce to sit on the stage, the business is guaranteed to explode. ."

    "You!" Fuk¡¯anggan was furious and pped the table in anger.

    "By the way, is Young Lord good at blowing flutes?" A sly smile appeared on Song Qingshu''s lips.

    "Hmph, what''s the matter? Even if I dare not im that I am the best in the world in the art of the flute, I can be regarded as a consummate." Blowing the flute was a major hobby of Fuk¡¯anggan, and he was really quite skilled. There was even an incident where a girl from wulin took the initiative to give him a hug, which has always been one of the things he was very proud of in his life.

    Song Qingshu rubbed his palms andughed, "Although there are thousands of brothels in the world, they can be roughly divided into two categories, one is called ¡®Changchun Courtyard'' and the other is called ¡®Lichun Courtyard'', which is said to be derived from a song by Su Dongpo, Lord Fues from a noble background, so he must know which poem it is?"

    Fuk¡¯anggan came from a line of literary talent. Although he knew that Song Qingshu had bad intentions, he couldn''t help but say, "It must be taken from ¡®Flowers sway in Changchun Courtyard, and the lights and candles shine in the city that never sleeps''."

    "I didn''t expect Young Lord to be so knowledgeable!" Song Qingshu gave a thumbs up, his response was do exagerated that Fuk¡¯anggan''s face turned red and white, "The so-called Lichun Courtyard refers to a ce for female prostitutes, so the Changchun Courtyard is naturally the oposite. Now I wonder, Brother Wei, I heard that the male servants must train a certain skill after entering the Courtyard. Can you tell us what it is?"

    Wei Xiaobao literally grew up in a brothel district, and he surely knew what he meant, and said cooperatively, "It seems that they are trained to hold cucumbers in their mouths every day, and they can only serve customers when they are skilled. There is an elegant saying in the industry that this skill is called ¡®Blowing the Flute¡¯." While speaking, he nced at the jade flute on Fuk¡¯anggan''s waist.

    The people in the scene were all men, and there was no way they still didn''t understand the meaning of it. EvenFuk¡¯anggan''s own subordinates were holding back theirughter.

    Fuk¡¯anggan didn''t react at first, but when he saw everyone''sughter, he suddenly understood and couldn''t help but be furious.

    "Everyone, don''t be so agitated. I invited everyone toe here today because I want to exin my little daughter''s marriage." Although Wu Sangui was happy to see Prince Bao and Kangxi''s subordinates getting into trouble, he couldn''t let the two sides make trouble here.

    Fuk¡¯anggan thought that he had to give some face to his future father-inw, so he just snorted coldly, and unhappily sat back in his seat.

    When Wei Xiaobao heard that Wu Sangui decided to let Ake choose her own husband, his expression changed greatly. Song Qingshu also frowned, his eyes swept across Fuk¡¯anggan inadvertently, there was a sh of light in his mind, and his expression suddenly rxed.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am having some trouble tranting the name Fuk¡¯anggan (Fu-Kangg¡¯an/Fukang''an). Honestly this character is one of the author¡¯s maniptions. Historically he was a Manchu noble and general of the Qing Dynasty. He had no rtion whatsoever with Prince Bao. In fact, historically Prince Bao (Qianlong Emperor/Hongli) was actually the grandson of Kangxi Emperor. But, in this novel the author used him as Kangxi Emperor¡¯s political opponent.

    Now, back to the subject, the name Fuk¡¯anggan (Fu-Kangg¡¯an/Fukang''an) doesn¡¯t have a surname and it is pronounced all at once, just like Hongli. In ordance with Manchu custom, it should be used alone or with titles but not with the family name. But, in the novel the author sometimes used the term ¡°Lord Fu¡± which takes the word ¡°Fu¡± as a family name. Which seems very confusing. I think that I am going to keep things urate and call him Fukang''an, as it is with Hongli and change ¡°Lord Fu¡± to ¡°Young Lord¡±.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!</strong>

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 136: An acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 136: An acquaintance</h4>

    On the way back to Anfu Garden, Wei Xiaobao was restless. He looked at Song Qingshu several times but was not able to say anything.

    "Brother Wei, don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing knowing that he was worried.

    "You can stillugh at this moment?" Wei Xiaobao said anxiously, "Didn''t you hear what the old turtle said just now?"

    "I heard it." Song Qingshu said disapprovingly, "Since Ake is to choose her husband herself, Brother Wei, I am very optimistic about you."

    Even though Wei Xiaobao has always been very thick-skinned, he couldn''t help but feel his face getting hot, and sneered, "Although I have been called the Clever White Dragon and the Jade-faced Young Master, but after all, the advantage lies in the perspective. Ake is young, and I am not sure if she can appreciate the charm of a man like me, and she may be attracted to that oil-headed and pink-faced pretty boy Fuk¡¯anggan, so I can''t help but worry about it."

    "Don''t worry, there is always a way to the summit of the mountain." Song Qingshu didn''t tell him his n, but said, "Brother Wei, go back to Anfu Garden first, I''ll go have a look around the city."

    Wei Xiaobao didn''t care where Song Qingshu wanted to go, and he went to Anfu Garden alone surrounded by guards.

    However, Song Qingshu came to a teahouse and walked straight to a secluded ce. Looking at the middle-aged man opposite of him, he cupped his hands and said with a smile, "Brother Tian, ??it''s been a while, but your aura is still the same."

    An embarrassed look appeared on Tian Guinong''s face, "That time I was rescued by Lord Song, but I didn''t tell my true identity. I hope Lord Song will forgive me." (G: In chapter 97.)

    "Brother Tian, ??why are you being polite?" Song Qingshu picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for him, and then filled his own cup leisurely, "You and I have our own positions. It was normal for Brother Tian to have concerns back then."

    It turned out that in the pce of Pingxi just now, Song Qingshu noticed two masters standing behind Fuk¡¯anggan, and one of them was Tian Guinong, who was saved by him some time ago.

    Tian Guinong hesitated for a long time after receiving Song Qingshu''s secret message for a meeting after the incident. He knew that in the near future, there would be a life-and-death struggle between the Kangxi Emperor and Prince Bao. Therefore, it was not appropriate for them to be associated. However, Song Qingshu saved his and Nan Lan''s life after all, and it was not easy to shirk from that favor.

    Seeing Tian Guinong''s nervous expression, Song Qingshu decided to change the subject to soothe the other party''s emotions, "How is Madame?"

    Hearing him mention Nan Lan, Tian Guinong showed a gentle look on his face, "Thanks to Lord Song for saving usst time, Nan Lan is doing well now."

    The two chatted about family affairs, and finally the topic gradually turned to what happened in the Pingxi Pce today.

    "The one who fought with you just now is the number one master under Prince Bao, Daoist Master Yu Zhenzi. He was a member of both the Mount Tai Sect and the Iron Sword Sect. His swordsmanship is excellent, and his Movement Technique is particrly outstanding." (G: In chapter 81.)

    "King Pingxi intends to betroth the princess to our prince. Prince Bao specially sent the prince toe here to discuss the marriage, and secondly, to discuss the alliance."

    "Master Song, you don''t need to ask any more. You can find out what I said by yourself. I really can''t say any more. After all, it is a taboo for the subordinates to divulge secrets of his lord."

    *****

    After separating from Tian Guinong, Song Qingshu sighed to himself, ¡®Although Tian Guinong is not a good person, but he still remembers my life-saving grace, and it''s not bad to have so much information so easily.

    As soon as Song Qingshu returned to Anfu Garden, he saw Wei Xiaobao running over in panic and dragging him to a secret room.

    "Brother Wei, what''s the matter, why are you so panicked?" Song Qingshu wondered, seeing the guy soaked with cold sweat, it probably only wasn''t because of Ake''s marriage.

    "This time I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m really dead." Wei Xiaobao paced back and forth in the room, murmuring to himself, "Brother Song, you must save me."

    "If you keep saying these meaningless gibberish, even if I want to save you, I won''t know where to start." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but say angrily when he saw that the guy only kept stammering for a long time and didn''t say anything.

    Wei Xiaobao finally calmed down a little, "It''s like this, today the Pingxi pce sent an examiner toe over, saying that it was to test the princess'' chastity! I managed to cope with them today, but I can''t escape the first day of the next month, we are done for."

    "The Princess is a royalty, how can they test her so casually? How did Wu Sangui be so courageous?" Song Qingshu was puzzled.

    "I also thought so at first, butter I found out that it wasn''t that Wu Sangui was being courageous, but it was the rules passed down by the court. In the past, in order to show their sincerity, the royal family would ask the other party to send someone to check the chastity of the women. As a result, this rule has been passed down from generation to generation. Before leaving the capital, officials from the Ministry of Rites exined the relevant rules to me, but it was so long and boring that it went in my left ear, and went out the right ear and I fell asleep. I didn''t know that there was such a thing until the Pingxi Pce sent someone over today, and I only realized it when I asked around."

    Wei Xiaobao said with a sad face, and thought, <i>¡®Jianning''s chastity has already been taken by me, and if Wu Sangui''s people find out after checking, they would be furious! Then, they will directly chop off my head, and even Xiao Xuanzi wouldn''t be able to save me.¡¯</i>

    Thinking about it again, a burst of anger suddenly rose in Wei Xiaobao''s heart,<i> ¡®If it wasn''t for that slu*t Jianning who kept seducing me along the way, how could I have fallen into such a desperate situation. Now, because of that wicked witch Jianning, my darlings at home will be a widow!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was ecstatic in his heart, wondering if it was God who was helping him? And, in his mind, he quickly calcted the next n.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was silent, Wei Xiaobao couldn''t help but think, <i>¡®If you really want to make me die, I will take me down with me. Dirtying the royal princess is a capital crime. And, as the guard general, the princess lost her virginity under your watch, so you also cannot escape death. Hehe, I at least got to enjoy a princess, so there¡¯s some sce, but you have to take the me even though you didn¡¯t get anything.¡¯</i>

    "Brother Wei, aren''t you thinking of marrying Ake? Now is your chance." With another n in mind, Song Qingshu raised his head with a confident smile.

    "I''m not in the mood to think about that now," Wei Xiaobao subconsciously waved his hand irritably, and suddenly came to his senses, looking at Song Qingshu in surprise, "Brother Song, can I marry Ake?" Thinking of Ake''s peerless appearance, Wei Xiaobao even forgot the death penalty for dirtying the princess.

    "Didn''t Wu Sangui let Ake choose between you and Fuk¡¯anggan? Although I know of Brother Wei''s¡­splendor." Song Qingshu said with a strange expression, "But Ake, a little girl, is definitely not as sharp as us. Plus there was a bit of a misunderstanding with Brother Wei at the beginning, so in all likelihood, I''m afraid she would choose that unworthy Fuk¡¯anggan."

    "I know this." Wei Xiaobao said depressedly.

    "Although Fuk¡¯anggan seems to be winning, he''s not without ws. If he did some outrageous things during this time, such as¡­ ruining the princess'' chastity, do you think Ake would still marry him? If Wu Sangui''s future daughter-inw was screwed by him, it would be lenient if he didn''t kill him, but would he give his daughter to him?" Song Qingshu''s indifferent words made even Wei Xiaobao, who has always been daring and wicked, feel a hint of chill down his backbone.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    FSM needs your help! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

 Chapter 137: The plan and the princess

    <h4>Chapter 137: The n and the princess</h4>

    "Do you want to sacrifice the princess?" After all, he had a skin-to-skin rtionship with her, and Wei Xiaobao subconsciously felt reluctant to let Jianning be touched by other men.

    "Princess Jianning is not perfect. If you don''t lead Fuk¡¯anggan into a trap and take the me for you, how can you exin it to Wu Sangui and his son?" Song Qingshu''s words suddenly broke Wei Xiaobao''s fantasy, "You must be feeling reluctant to let the princess be touched by others. All right, then just wait for the angry Wu Sangui to sh you with a thousand swords."

    A man''s instinctive possessiveness still made Wei Xiaobao hard to let go, "We can create an illusion, it''s not absolutely necessary to let Jianning be taken advantage of by that Fuk¡¯anggan."

    "I thought about this too¡­" Song Qingshu frowned and said hesitantly, "But the rtionship between Wu Sangui and Prince Bao is unexpectedly close. If Fuk¡¯anggan tells Wu Sangui everything afterwards, we''re probably finished. "

    Wei Xiaobao was also a smart person, and he soon realized that unless Fuk¡¯anggan really did something wrong to Wu Sangui and his son, it was useless for him and Song Qingshu to n more.

    "Brother Wei, I know it''s hard for you to decide. It''s up to you to decide what to do in the end. Even if you choose to turn against Wu Sangui in the end, I will advance and retreat with you." Song Qingshu patted Wei Xiaobao on the shoulder andforted him.

    Wei Xiaobao was so moved that he was about to cry. He didn''t expect Song Qingshu to think so much about him. His face was gloomy and uncertain, and he was struggling in his heart.

    Suddenly Wei Xiaobao remembered that Shuang''er was still at home waiting for him to go back in the capital. His own life was always more important than the integrity of the perverted princess, not to mention that Jianning was Wu Yingxiong''s wife anyway, and the green hat could not be put on his old head!

    "But it''s not that easy to get the princess to agree." After a long silence, Wei Xiaobao looked up at Song Qingshu.

    Knowing that he had made a decision in his heart, Song Qingshu smiled slightly, "So you can''t let the princess know the truth, you can lie to her like this¡­" He pulled Wei Xiaobao and whispered in his ear.

    After listening to the n, Wei Xiaobao¡¯s expression was of both admiration and fear, and he thought in his heart, <i>¡®I didn''t expect this pretty boy face to be so cruel.¡¯</i>

    Noticing Wei Xiaobao''s fearful expression, Song Qingshu pretended to not see it, and continued to discuss the specific details with him.

    Wei Xiaobao acted ording to the n. He avoided the guards and slipped into the princess'' room, but a pillow mmed towards his head and hit his face, "Damn little Guizi, stinky little Guizi, I thought you wouldn''te." Jianning hit him with the pillow while crying.

    During these days, Wei Xiaobao and Song Qingshu had to deal with Wu Sangui and the princess had to wait in the Anfu Garden.

    "Sit down!" Wei Xiaobao was so annoyed that he directly pped her in the face.

    Jianning covered her cheeks, not only was she not angry, but she came over and gently pulled Wei Xiaobao''s sleeve, and said softly, "Lord, don''t be angry, this lowly one is just worried that you have forgotten about her. It seems that Wu Yingxiong, that turtle, is about to marry me and make me enter his household. Can¡¯t you think of a way?"

    Wei Xiaobao was already very aggrieved in his heart, but seeing her timid expression at the moment, he felt a rush of heat in his lower abdomen, "How can you be so lowly?"

    "This lowly one is insignificant. My lord can harass me casually." Noticing Wei Xiaobao''s familiar gaze, Jianning bit her red lips and said seductively.

    Wei Xiaobao couldn''t bear it any longer, so he just threw himself on her.

    After a session of intense workout, Wei Xiaobao looked at the sweaty woman in his arms, and he felt a little reluctant, <i>¡®Jianning, this slu*t is simply top-quality material, I''m really a little reluctant.¡¯</i>

    Seeing Wei Xiaobao pondering, Jianning stretched out her fingers to draw a circle on his chest, and said in a raspy voice, "My lord, are you thinking about how to kill that turtle egg Wu Yingxiong?"

    If he had been questioned like this at ordinary times, Wei Xiaobao would have been furious and scolded her severely, but now he only felt guilty, and he said in a pleasant manner, "Yes."

    "Really?" Jianning sat up straight and looked at him in surprise.

    "You''re really not shy of being seen naked as a woman¡­" Wei Xiaobao pulled the quilt over Jianning''s body and fondled her mounds, "Of course it''s true, I''ve already selected the death-soldiers from the guards and talked to them about killing Wu Yingxiong. It is as the emperor intended. We have to make Wu Sangui cut off his desire to be the emperor, and we have to do it in a way that no one suspects us."

    "Then what are you waiting for, tell them to start." Jianning urged anxiously, not caring about the lives of a few subordinates. In her mind, it was normal for those subordinates to be sacrificed for her, it was a matter of course.

    "But now there''s a problem¡­" Wei Xiaobao noticed that Jianning didn''t care about the lives of those guards at all, and couldn''t help but be secretly disgruntled, <i>¡®You bit*h, everyone was born the same way in this world, so why should the lives of the royal family be more honorable? What''s more, your mother is Mao Dongzhu, and your father is the Thin Monk. That guy is nothing but a scumbag. If youpare your background, maybe you would not even be equal to these inner guards who were chosen from the children of the Eight Banners.¡¯</i>

    "What?" Princess Jianning was startled.

    "The wedding is imminent, the time is too short¡­" Wei Xiaobao put on an embarrassed expression, "And if we killed Wu Sangui''s son in his territory. I''m afraid we will be unable to leave Shanhaiguan alive."

    "Hmph, are you afraid?" Jianning returned to her usual savagery and scolded, "You have no conscience, you lied to thisdy, but now you are trying to stall for time, if you dare to not do anything, thisdy will not let you go!¡±

    <i>¡®When did this grandpa lie to you? Obviously it was you who deliberately seduced me!¡¯ </i>Wei Xiaobao twitched a few times, but he suppressed his dissatisfaction and changed his tone, "Hey, you misunderstood, I just wanted to wait for the perfect time. It is not difficult to kill Wu Yingxiong, but the key is not to let Wu Sangui suspect us, so that we can get away and live together in the future."

    Jianning¡¯s anger turned into joy, and she quickly asked, "Is there anything I can do?"

    "There is one thing, but I''m just worried that you won''t cooperate." Wei Xiaobao gave her a hesitant look.

    Jianning was really furious, "Thisdy is personally ready to take action, so what are you afraid of, just talk and let me listen."

    Wei Xiaobao then told her n that he and Song Qingshu had previously discussed, "Now the best candidate for a scapegoat in Shanhaiguan is Fuk¡¯anggan, the heir of Prince Bao. As long as you invite Fuk¡¯anggan for a meeting as a member of the royal family, and seduce him, we will arrange for Wu Yingxiong toe here and disrupt his actions. Fuk¡¯anggan will probably escape when he is caught red handed. Then, I will take the opportunity to send someone out to kill Wu Yingxiong. After that, the whole Shanhaiguan will think it was the doing of Fuk¡¯anggan that turtle. Everyone will think that when his bad deed was revealed, he killed Wu Yingxiong in a fit of anger, and no one would suspect us."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 138: Before the storm

    <h4>Chapter 138: Before the storm</h4>

    "You bast*rd! You actually asked me to apany another man¡­" Jianning couldn''t help but get furious when she heard the n. She picked up the pillow beside her and smashed it on Wei Xiaobao¡¯s face. She usuallycked control, and when she sweared, she could be really vulgar.

    "It''s not like you really have to do anything with Fuk¡¯anggan." Wei Xiaobao exined while dodging, "Just pretend, so that we can make Wu Yingxiong misunderstand, I will bring people in at the critical moment, you won''t really be taken advantage of."

    "Really?" Jianning stopped, and her eyes widened.

    "Really¡­if I lie to you I will be a turtle bast*rd." Wei Xiaobao made an oath with a guilty conscience. In the past, no matter what oath he made, he would use all kinds of loopholes, so that he could avoid the ironw of the heaven ¡ª ¡°An oath will definitely be fulfilled.¡± So there he never had to face any retribution. Who knew what happened to his heart this time, and he forgot to add a loophole in the oath, which would lead to the true fulfillment of this oath in the future. (G: Foreshadow. Remember, Turtle is a ng for Cuckho*lded.)

    "Okay, I will trust you for now." Jianning breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly gave Wei Xiaobao a vicious look, "If you lie to me, I will definitely make you regret it for the rest of your life."

    "How can that be?" Wei Xiaobao smiled unnaturally, put on his clothes and walked out, "I have to make arrangements, so I¡¯ll be going first."

    "Go, you bast*rd." Jianning reclined on the bed and gave him a wink.

    The next day, Ake''s face was flushed with shame as she chose Fuk''anggan in front of the masses, and then she shyly ran into the inner hall.

    Looking at her graceful back, Wei Xiaobao secretly said in his heart, <i>¡®I could even let go of a princess for you, and you can only be this Wei Xiaobao''s woman.¡¯</i>

    Fuk¡¯anggan, who was on the side, came over with satisfaction, and gave Wei Xiaobao a disdainful look, "As you can see, you were never worthy ofpeting with This Pce (b¨§n g¨­ng)¡­" Suddenly thinking of another meaning of ¡°This Pce", he quickly changed his phrasing and said, "You are unworthy. Are you only good for robbing women?"

    (G: What he used to refer to himself is the term ¡°b¨§n g¨­ng¡± (±¾¹«), which trantes as ¡°This Pce". The problem here is that this term can be used by both the queens and concubines with independent pces (not all concubines in ancient times had their own pces), or the crown prince or princess who have their own pce.)

    Wei Xiaobao was trembling with anger, and was about to have a seizure, but Wu Yingxiong interjected, "The two guests came from afar, we already prepared a banquet, please take a seat."

    However, Fuk¡¯anggan shook his head, "Thank you, prince. But this one has to go back first to prepare for the matter of my marriage with Princess Ake. The wine from your house should be used for someone who has to relieve their worries, hahaha!" With a loudugh he walked away.

    Wu Yingxiong''s face was embarrassed, but he was overwhelmed with joy in his heart. He was also the eldest son of his house, so he was naturally closer to Fuk¡¯anggan, not to mention that he had suffered a lot from Wei Xiaobao before. This time when he saw Fuk¡¯anggan greatly humiliating Wei Xiaobao, he felt as if he had avenged himself, so he just felt extremely happy.

    Song Qingshu quietly gestured to a guard in the corner, who nodded lightly, and then followed Fuk¡¯anggan away.

    "Brother Wei, why don''t we have a drink? Come on, let''s get close to the little prince." Song Qingshu came to Wei Xiaobao and patted Wei Xiaobao on the shoulder quietly to wake him up from his anger.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s hint and knowing that everything was going ording to n, Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed and immediately said with a smile, "That''s right, even if I can''t be an inw with the prince, at least we can still be friends. In the future, we still need to depend on King Pingxi and the prince. Let''s go, let''s have a drink."

    Wu Yingxiong didn''t expect Wei Xiaobao to recover so quickly. He was a little impressed, and quickly led Wei Xiaobao and his party to the hall, "This prince heard that Lord Wei loves listening to songs, so he deliberately looked for the most famous ones nearby."

    Wu Sangui and Wu Yingxiong knew that Ake would definitely choose Fuk¡¯anggan, so they prepared a banquet and a singing and dancing troupe early on, in order to ease Wei Xiaobao''s unhappiness as much as possible, lest he told Kangxi some nonsense after going back.

    "Okay, this lord likes listening to those troupes the most. By the way, is there a ce where we can gamble while listening to the troupe?"

    "Of course there are! And in addition to that, there are also a few gentle and understanding girls."

    "Hahaha, you really understand me."

    "Let¡¯s go."

    *****

    On the other side, after Fuk¡¯anggan left the Pingxi Pce, arge inner guard wearing a yellow jacket suddenly ran over, "Little Prince, my princess invites you for a meeting at Anfu Garden."

    "The Princess?" Fuk¡¯anggan looked puzzled, and when the other party mentioned Anfu Garden, he realized that it was Princess Jianning.

    After receiving the invitation from his subordinates, Fuk¡¯anggan was stunned when she referred to him as cousin, and he suddenly realized that ording to their rtion, he and Jianning were indeed distant cousins.

    After reading the content of the invitation, his expression became even more strange, and the notion emerged in his mind, <i>¡®A young girl from a royal family identally heard that in the far north, there was a cousin who was simr in age but was good at fighting. After that, she tried her best. She inquired about him from various channels, and when she heard that he had won one battle after another, she came to admire him more and more in her heart. This time she got married to Shanhaiguan, and she identally found out that her cousin was also nearby, and she couldn''t help but want to meet the hero in her heart¡­¡¯</i>

    Fuk¡¯anggan didn''t want to have too many connections with the people from the side of Kangxi, so although he always knew that the princess was in Anfu Garden, he never thought of visiting her. But, this letter which was filled with deep admiration and love made him hesitate.

    He just got engaged to a princess with a beautiful country and a beautiful city. Fuk¡¯anggan was very proud. Now he had also received favor from a princess with a much higher lineage. All of a sudden, his self-confidence became extremely inted, he raised his head high, and directly told my subordinates, "Turn around, go to Anfu Garden."

    Of course, as themander-in-chief of the First Army, Fuk¡¯anggan still maintained thest trace of sobriety in his mind. He knew that he and Jianning were both members of the royal family, and they were technically brothers and sisters. So it was not too polite to ignore her invitation. What''s more, he really wanted to meet this sister who adored him and see what she looked like.

    "The princess has been waiting for the meeting in the room for a long time, the little prince please enter" After entering the Anfu Garden, the guard led Fuk¡¯anggan to the princess'' bedroom and then retreated.

    Fuk¡¯anggan hesitated, then motioned for Yu Zhenzi and others to stay outside, then pushed the door and walked in.

    "Little sister Jianning has seen brother." As soon as Fuk¡¯anggan entered the door, he saw a girl in a pce dress not far away, bowing to him.

    Fuk¡¯anggan smelled a faint fragranceing from her body, and his heart moved slightly, he stepped forward, the two got closer, and seeing her beautiful face with smooth skin, he thought, <i>¡®This little princess is quite the beauty!¡¯</i>

    Jianning was originally a beauty, but this time, in order to seduce Fuk¡¯anggan, she even dressed up carefully. So, the usual beauty became even more beautiful.

    "Princess, you''re wee. ording to reason, it is this prince who should salute you." When Fuk¡¯anggan lifted her up, he identally touched the skin of her wrist.

    Jianning''s eyes froze, but she was best at acting in front of people, so she quickly showed a bright smile, and quickly covered up the difort, "In recent years, brother has shocked Liaodong, and the Mongolian soldiers have been frightened by your valiance. This little sister is powerless. I can¡¯t afford a suitable gift for my brother. So I specially prepared some good wine. I hope that my brother can enjoy this and take this opportunity to tell me about the wars that you have experienced in the past. Such as the battle of Xiaojinchuan and the battle of Gurkha. I used to only rely on the eunuchs and pce maids to hear it, and this little sister has always been very regretful."

    Fuk¡¯anggan became famous at a young age. He even imed that he was not under any famous general in history. He felt very proud when he was praised by Jianning.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    <strong>FSM needs your help! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.</strong>

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

 Chapter 139: Another side of the princess (1)

    <h4>Chapter 139: Another side of the princess (1)</h4>

    Holding the ss in front of him, Fuk¡¯anggan hesitated a little. Jianning guessed what he was thinking, andughed, "Why, are you afraid that it is poisoned?"

    Although Fuk¡¯anggan knew that the imperial family seldom used this simple and crude method unless it was thest resort, he was also familiar with Han culture and knew that "a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall", so he looked at Jianning with a smile and said nothing.

    Jianning stretched out her hand, took the wine ss in her hand, put it to her lips, took a sip, and returned it to Fukangan, "Brother, are you relieved now?"

    The shallow lip prints on the edge of the wine ss were particrly noticeable against Jianning''s fair wrists, and Fuk¡¯anggan felt relieved. Although he knew that this was a bit inappropriate, a man''s hormones still made him enjoy the ambiguous atmosphere in the room.

    Fuk¡¯anggan was an experienced yboy, he yed with the wine ss in his hand, turned it gently, and drank it to the side with Jianning''s lip print.

    Although Jianning was annoyed in her heart, for the sake of her future happiness, she had to greet him with a smile. Fuk¡¯anggan noticed that although he had sent enough signals just now, but the other party was not angry at all, and his mind started to be even more imaginative.

    After drinking the warm wine cup after cup, Jianning felt that her whole body was getting hotter and hotter, and she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious, <i>¡®Why isn''t Xiaobaoing?¡¯</i>

    Fuk¡¯anggan''s mind gradually became foggy, and the woman''s face in front of him, which was red with alcohol, seemed extraordinarily charming. He suddenly felt a trace of heat rising in his lower abdomen, so he stood up and walked towards Jianning.

    "Princess, I''m a little drunk, and my words may not be clear. Let''s get closer. I''ll tell you about a strange experience I once had." Fuk¡¯anggan came to Jianning and sat down, took advantage of the situation and hugged her waist.

    Jianning subconsciously wanted to refuse, but for some reason, she felt her body going limp and seemed to have lost her strength. She pushed the other party several times, but she couldn''t push him away. Then she looked at Fuk¡¯anggan''s handsome face again, and this time he didn''t seem to be that annoying anymore.

    "That''s fine. When Wu Yingxiong, that turtlees in and sees this, Fuk¡¯anggan wouldn''t be able to exin himself." Jianningforted herself and fell into Fuk¡¯anggan''s arms.

    Fuk¡¯anggan felt that the woman in his arms was getting softer and softer. Thinking that the other party had made it clear by throwing herself in his arms, he couldn''t help but feel lustful. He picked her up by the waist and walked over to the side of the bed.

    Jianning was getting a little panicked now, and while scolding Wei Xiaobao, who had beente toe, she murmured, "No¡­don''t¡­"

    Seeing Jianning''s weak resistance, Fuk¡¯anggan thought she was pretending to be reserved. He smiled in his heart, firmly restrained her hands, and put down the half-hanging silk gauze by the bed.

    Hearing the sound from inside the room, Yu Zhenzi and Tian Guinong looked at each other, thinking that the little prince was simply too bold! He even dared to put his hands on Wu Sangui''s daughter-inw who had never been touched by his son.

    Although they were a little surprised in their hearts, they did not have any doubts. Fuk¡¯anggan has always been a man who chased after flowers and willows. In Shengjing, he often seduced many beautiful women with his noble status and handsome appearance and took them to bed.

    It''s just that, this was Wu Sangui''s territory, and it was a bit inappropriate to do such a thing here. But as subordinates, it was not easy for the two of them to rush in to spoil their master''s fun. So, all they could do was to not let anyone approach the room.

    *****

    In the pce of the King Pingxi, Wu Sangui and his son noticed that Wei Xiaobao was fascinated by the troupe, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, <i>¡®I would rather offend a gentleman than a viin, now it seems that Wei Xiaobao has finally been reluctantly appeased, and they were out of trouble for now. After getting such generous gifts, when he returns to the capital, he will have to think of his own benefits, and he will have to say a few good words in front of Kangxi¡­"</i>

    How could they know that Wei Xiaobao was thinking about Jianning''s side at the moment, <i>¡®Shi*t, I didn''t expect that I would take the initiative to wear a green hat one day¡­¡¯</i>

    Looking back at Wu Yingxiong''s face which had a ttering smile, he couldn''t help but curse, <i>¡®Little turtle¡­ your wife is being yed with by that little pretty boy. Hey¡­the princess is not my wife, why am I feeling distressed? It¡¯s the problem of this turtle right here. Hahaha.¡¯ </i>Thinking of this, Wei Xiaobao felt a lot morefortable.

    "Master Wei, General Song¡­ something bad had happened¡­" At this time, arge inner guard in a yellow jacket ran in, and came to Wei Xiaobao and Song Qingshu. He was about to report, and suddenly found Wu Sangui and his son were also there, and they suddenly showed a look of embarrassment.

    "Since the two of you have something to discuss, us father and son will go over there to watch the game first." Wu Sangui stood up with a smile.

    "Everything can be said in front of you, King Pingxi does not have to be so polite," Song Qingshu turned around and said to the guard, "King Pingxi is not an outsider, and it doesn''t matter if you say it."

    "But¡­but¡­" The inner guard nced at Wu Sangui and hesitated.

    "Just say it!" Song Qingshu also felt a little annoyed and shouted directly.

    When Wu Sangui and his son heard Song Qingshu say that "King Pingxi is not an outsider", although they knew that the other party was deliberately showing affection, they felt at ease, and couldn''t help looking at the guard curiously to see what was going on.

    The inner guard gritted his teeth and said loudly, "Prince Bao''s heir Fuk¡¯anggan broke into Anfu Garden, and now he is in the princess'' room, and he has defiled the princess." As soon as these words came out, the noisy Pingxi pce suddenly quieted down.

    The smiles of Wu Sangui and his son stopped abruptly, and Song Qingshu stood up angrily, "What''s going on?"

    The guard hurriedly exined, "The princess was originally showing kindness, thinking that as a member of the royal family, she should invite Fuk¡¯anggan for a meal. Who knew Fuk¡¯anggan''s wolf ambitions, after a few sses of wine, he actually started to take the initiative to make moves onto her physically.¡±

    "Then what were you doing?" Wei Xiaobao mmed the teacup in his hand to the ground and asked angrily.

    "We were stopped outside by Fuk¡¯anggan''s men and couldn''t get in." The guard said with a look of shame, "That''s why we hurriedly came to ask the two lords to go back."

    "What are you still waiting for? Let¡¯s go!" Wei Xiaobao red left and right, and ran to Anfu Garden with his subordinates.

    Hearing that his fiancee was defiled, Wu Yingxiong''s face suddenly sank. ¡°Let''s go over to see the situation first!"

    When Ake heard the news in the inner room, she also hurried out and asked anxiously, "I heard from the servant that Fuk¡¯anggan¡­ to sister-inw¡­ is this true?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Wu Sangui''s face was sinking like water, and he ordered, "Drag that minion out and chop him up! The rest of the family, if they dare to discuss this matter in private, will be sentenced to death."

    Everyone in the pce kept silent, watching as Wu Sangui and his daughter followed Wei Xiaobao and the others with the guards.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 140: Another side of the princess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 140: Another side of the princess (2)</h4>

    Song Qingshu controlled his speed intentionally, so that Wu Sangui and his party could catch up. The two groups of people didn''t say much, and went straight to Anfu Garden.

    Not long after rushing into Anfu Garden, the group was stopped by Fuk¡¯anggan''s men, "Who are you?"

    It was indeed Fuk¡¯anggan''s subordinate, Wu Sangui''s heart sank, and he rushed forward, "Is Fuk¡¯anggan in there?"

    Recognizing Wu Sangui''s face, Fuk¡¯anggan''s men were startled, knowing that they might be in for a big disaster today, he quickly said with a smile, "It turns out that it is King Pingxi, and the servant will send someone to inform Young Lord toe out to greet you." After speaking, he motioned for the person next to him to run in and report the letter.

    "No need!" Song Qingshu shouted in a deep voice, flicking his wrist, he sucked the man back and threw him aside, "Tie him up first!"

    After hesitating for a long time, looking at the strong two-way troops on the opposite side, Fuk¡¯anggan''s men gave up on their intent to intercept, and had to pray that the people inside would get the news and quickly clean up the mess.

    Yu Zhenzi and Tian Guinong were sitting in the courtyard andughing when they suddenly found arge group of people suddenly rushing in. They quickly picked up their weapons and stood guard in front of the door.

    "Yu Zhenzi, Tian Guinong, is Fuk¡¯anggan in the room?" Thinking that the princess bestowed to him by the emperor might be defiled in the room, Wu Yingxiong''s lungs were about to explode, and he came out of the crowd and asked.

    "Don''t get me wrong, Prince, he is just drinking and chatting with the princess." Yu Zhenzi quickly exined.

    "Don''t! Hmm~" At this time, a raspy female voice suddenly came from inside. After hearing that kind of unique gasp, how could the men present still not understand what was happening?

    Song Qingshu''s face changed greatly, and he rushed over first, Yu Zhenzi hurriedly reached out to stop him, but he was hit by Song Qingshu several meters away. He kicked the door open, and the situation in the room suddenly fell into the eyes of everyone.

    Fuk¡¯anggan found that the princess'' resistance was getting weaker and weaker, and judged that she was just pretending to be reserved. And even though he heard the pleading in her voice, he didn''t care much. When he thought about her identity he felt a special sense of breaking a taboo.

    When the door of the room was kicked open, Fuk¡¯anggan was lying on top of the princess, and he saw everyone in the courtyard. His mind suddenly woke up from the haze and confusion, and he saw the princess below him clearly.

    He immediately realized that what happened today absolutely left him with no way out. If he continued to stay here, he might not be able to save his life. As a military marshal of Liaodong, Fuk¡¯anggan made a decisive decision and immediately called his subordinates to cover his escape, "Go!"

    After speaking, he jumped out from the other side of the window. Song Qingshu did not stop him, but quickly stepped forward and pulled the quilt over Jianning''s body. "This official was toote to rescue, and I hope the princess will forgive me!"

    Unexpectedly, Jianning didn''t even look at him, but kept staring at Wei Xiaobao at the door, her eyes terribly calm. (G: At that moment Wei Xiaobao knew that he was fu*ked!)

    "Fu*k!" Wu Yingxiong, who has always been a gentleman, couldn''t help but curse out loud, thinking that his wife who had never visited the door was actually given by another man, and he was still in front of so many people. In the voice, "Follow me!" After saying hello to the personal guards, they are ready to chase in the direction of Fuk¡¯anggan''s escape.

    "Come back!" Wu Sangui also had a headache at the moment. He thought it was just a y by Wei Xiaobao and others, but he didn''t expect that Fuk¡¯anggan really got into the princess'' bed.

    "Father!" Wu Yingxiong nced anxiously at Wu Sangui.

    Wu Sangui knew that Fuk¡¯anggan had defiled the princess, and it was clear for all to see. He couldn''t hide it if he tried to cover it up. It was definitely a crime of death penalty. If Wu Yingxiong caught him, he couldn''t kill him himself, nor could he let him go.

    If he didn''t kill the culprit, the whole world would see Wu Sangui as a joke. He had hundreds of thousands of troops, and his daughter-inw had been defiled by another. If he killed Fuk¡¯anggan, he would definitely tear his face off with Prince Bao. Fuk¡¯anggan was Prince Bao''s most beloved son, and Hongli would definitely raise troops to avenge him. During the fight between the snipe and the m, the one who would reap the benefit was Kangxi in the capital.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was one of Kangxi''s schemes, but seeing was believing, and Wu Sangui had to admit that it was also possible that Fuk¡¯anggan was just fascinated.

    Ake on the side had tears in her eyes. She covered her mouth and looked at everything in front of her in disbelief. Princess Jianning''s pear petals were flooding, and the torn clothes all over the ce clearly showed that it was Fuk¡¯anggan who used coercion. Fuk¡¯anggan''s splendid image in her heartpletely copsed. (G: pear petals were flooding¡­I¡¯ll leave that to your imagination.)

    "I will never marry such a shameless and filthy person!" Leaving such a sentence, Ake ran out while crying.

    But at this moment no one had the time to talk to her. Wu Sangui came out with a stubborn pair of eyes, nced around the guards in the scene, touched his nose, and said, "Today''s matter, if this king hears a trace outside. If there are any rumors, no matter who discloses it, this king will send all of you to the underworld."

    The guards looked at each other in dismay, with a chill in their hearts, and quickly replied, "Yes!"

    "What does King Pingxi mean?" Song Qingshu had already walked out, and said with coldness in his voice, "The princess has been humiliated so much, and the lord doesn''t want to bring the culprit to justice, but wants to cover up the truth?"

    This time even Wu Yingxiong felt the same, and stared angrily at his father.

    "Uh, it''s inconvenient to speak here, this king has something important to discuss with the two lords." Wu Sangui''s face twitched, he approached Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao, and whispered.

    Song Qingshu looked back at the princess, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, pleasee with me." After that, he led him to a nearby room.

    "Master Song, you have full authority to handle this matter yourself. Wei Xiaobao will stay here, and This Pce (b¨§n g¨­ng) has something to tell him." At that moment, Princess Jianning''s voice came over from behind.

    Wei Xiaobao secretlyined, knowing that Jianning would definitely throw a tantrum, he hurriedly looked at Song Qingshu for help.

    "The princess is frightened. It''s better for Lord Wei to stay andfort her." Hearing Song Qingshu''s voice, Wei Xiaobao felt aggrieved at the fact that he had to stay in the princess'' room.

    "Everyone will go outside. No one is allowed to leave Anfu Garden without the orders of me and the lord." Walking out of the door, seeing the courtyard crowded with people, Song Qingshu frowned and drove the guards out.

    Yang Yi, themander of the guards at the Pingxi pce, saw Wu Sangui nodding secretly, and quicklymanded his men and the guards in front of him to leave the courtyard where the princess was, and waited outside of Anfu Garden .

    Song Qingshu brought Prince Pingxi and his son to another room, and said in a deep voice, "May I know if Your Highness has any advice?"

    Wu Sangui said, "What shouldn''t happen now has happened. Now, we should think about how to minimize the impact of this incident. If Fuk¡¯anggan is arrested with great fanfare and the news is spread out, this scandal will inevitably affect the image of the imperial family."

    "Also, Prince Bao holds hundreds of thousands of troops and has been defending the empire from Mongolia in the north for a long time. If we kill Fuk¡¯anggan without authorization, and that leads to Prince Bao''s rebellion, it would really not be a blessing for the Qing Dynasty. Presumably the emperor does not want to see such a situation."

    "Could it be that we should just let Fuk¡¯anggan go?" Song Qingshu sneered, "Something has already happened to the princess, and we didn''t know that Fuk¡¯anggan was in Shanhaiguan beforehand. You can''t escape from this responsibility."

    "Of course I won''t let Fuk¡¯anggan go!" Wu Sangui was full of grievances after being questioned by him like this, thinking that they were the biggest victims here. He really ¡°Lost his wife and lost his army¡±, and he still had to exin, " We will stabilize the situation first, and then leave it to the emperor to decide. No matter what he ns to do with Fuk¡¯anggan, our Pingxi pce will definitely stand on the emperor''s side." (G: Losing at both ends.)

    Wu Sangui thought to himself, <i>¡®As long as I can kick this hot potato to Kangxi to solve it, I can sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. Then reap the benefits afterwards!¡¯</i>

    At that moment, there was a sudden loud noise from the princess''s courtyard. Not long after, a guard rushed over in panic, "The Princess, she¡­ she killed Lord Wei, andmitted suicide by taking poison."

    <strong>Today¡¯s lesson: Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.</strong>

    Honestly, I feel a little bad for Jianning. Yes she was a little abusive and perverted, but she was very devoted towards only one man, Wei Xiaobao. In the original novel, she was actually one of Wei Xiaobao¡¯s seven wives. Too bad Wei Xiaobao is not the protagonist here and doesn¡¯t have a plot armor.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 141: The truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 141: The truth (1)</h4>

    The three people in the room were dumbfounded and fell into a strange state of silence. In the end, it was Song Qingshu who woke up first and quickly ran outside.

    Wu Sangui and his son looked at each other, and they all felt that their heads were about to explode, and they also followed suit.

    When Song Qingshu returned to the princess'' room, he saw Wei Xiaobao lying on his back on the ground, with arge mass of blood on his chest, and his eyes were wide open, filled with an expression of disbelief. He saw a musket with blue smoke not far away,bined with the loud noise just now, it should be the murder weapon. Although Wei Xiaobao''s soft gold armor was invulnerable to swords, knives and guns, it is a pity that it could not prevent the power of this firearm. (G: Too bad he didn''t have a plot armor.)

    Song Qingshu ran over and touched his carotid artery, and found that there was no movement at all, so he had to move on to continue to check the princess'' situation.

    Princess Jianning was lying motionless on the table, so Song Qingshu had to move her up and take a look. He saw that her face had be deathly pale, and there was still a trace of ck blood on the corner of her lips. Song Qingshu hurriedly sent internal energy into her body, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea. It was hopeless.

    Picking up the medicine bottle on the table and smelling it, Song Qingshu''s face suddenly darkened, and he red at the pce maid who hade after hearing the news, "Where did this poisone from?"

    The pce maid replied quickly, "Lord¡­ the princess usually liked to y with these¡­ strange things, so she once sent someone to collect some."

    Seeing the tragic situation in the room, Wu Sangui and his son couldn''t react for a while. They didn''t expect the princess to be so stubborn. She chose the path to the underworld and also brought Kangxi''s favorite minister Wei Xiaobao to be buried with her.

    "Could it be that the princess was unwilling to be humiliated andmitted suicide. Lord Wei nned to dissuade her, but was shot by the princess in her muddled state instead?" Wu Sangui touched his nose, and tried to reproduce what happened in this room just now.

    Who knew that Song Qingshu turned around and gave him a stern look, "It was clearly Lord Wei who wanted to stop Fuk¡¯anggan''s violence against the princess, but was beaten to death by the other party in retaliation."

    "Yes, yes, Lord Wei was truly loyal to his lord. I didn''t expect that ambitious wolf, Fuk''anggan, would be so cruel."

    Wu Sangui knew that Song Qingshu was angry. So, although he knew that the other party was putting gold on Wei Xiaobao''s face, he did not want to oppose it. (G: ¡°to put gold¡± means ¡°to glorify¡±.)

    Kangxi''s favorite minister, Wei Xiaobao actually died on his own territory like this, and Wu Sangui was starting to feel a severe headache. Thus, in order to reduce Kangxi''s anger, he didn''t mind putting some gold on Wei Xiaobao¡¯s face.

    As for the shi*t pot on Fuk¡¯anggan''s head, Wu Sangui''s eyes narrowed, <i>¡®I have already spared his life, which is enough to give Hongli face, so what does it matter if I framed him for one or two charges.''</i>

    "General Song, let us discuss a countermeasure for today''s matter first." It was enough for Wu Sangui to worry about a princessmitting suicide after being defiled on his own domain, but now Wei Xiaobao was also dead!

    Wu Sangui was even having an urge to raise troops immediately. But he knew that the time was far from ripe, so he had to suppress that thought and thought about how to exin it to Kangxi with a bitter look.

    "Countermeasures?" Song Qingshu nced at Wu Sangui and coldly said, "We are only guests from afar, and I would like to ask the lord to go back to his manor to discuss a countermeasure. I will return to the capital and leave it to the emperor to decide. Now I have to look after the princess and Lord Wei. I will not be able to apany you any longer. Someonee, and see the lords off!"

    Wu Yingxiong was already very angry. And after seeing Song Qingshu''s stern attitude, he was about to attack when Wu Sangui put a palm on his shoulder and stopped him, "In that case, this king will retire first."

    Returning to the Pingxi Pce, Wu Yingxiong couldn''t bear it any longer, and shouted angrily, "Father, you let Fuk¡¯anggan go, I can understand your concerns to some extent, but this Song Qingshu is nothing, he is just a lowly general, and he dares to act so arrogant in front of us?"

    "No matter how lowly Song Qingshu is, after Wei Xiaobao''s death, his authority is now equivalent to the imperialmissioner sent by the imperial court. Unless our father and son rise up in revolt immediately, it would be unwise to offend him at this turbulent time. If he is forced to return to the capital, he might spread some bad words about our father and son in Kangxi''s ears. Most importantly, he is not the culprit." Wu Sangui nced at Wu Yingxiong andforted him softly, "Yingxiong, father knows that you have been wronged today. But father promises you that one day, Fuk¡¯anggan will be punished. I will bring the bast*rd in front of you and grant him death with a thousand cuts!"

    "Thank you, Father!" Wu Yingxiong gritted his teeth and said, "This son will definitely kill Fuk¡¯anggan, this dog, in return for today''s humiliation."

    After Wu Sangui and his party left, Anfu Garden became quite deserted. As everyone knew what happened today, whether it was the imperial guards or the eunuchs and maids, everyone was in a panic. They feared that after returning to the capital, the Emperor might be angry and make everyone here be buried with the dead.

    Fortunately, Song Qingshu spoke up tofort them at this moment, stating that what happened today had nothing to do with everyone, and that he was willing to take all the responsibilities alone.

    The eunuchs and pcedies talked a lot and praised General Song''s righteousness, especially after seeing Song Qingshu standing alone in the room, in a dazed state. As he was staring at Lord Wei in the coffin, there seemed to be tears in the corners of his eyes, and they were even more moved. Everyone knew that Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao usually treated each other like brothers. (G: Someone should really give this guy an Oscar!)

    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and gently wiped Wei Xiaobao''s face, closed his eyes, which were stunned, and said in his heart, <i>¡®Brother Wei, don''t me this brother for being cruel. You were my first real friend since I came to this world, but unfortunately you were too smart. If I didn''t take this great opportunity to get rid of you, I might have been harmed by you in the future. Brother, I''m nning a big event in a few months. Unfortunately, after thinking about it, I felt that there is no way I could deceive you. As they say, if there is an obstacle in the path, one has to get rid of it. I believe that if you and I exchanged positions, you would make the same choice. After all, we''re both the same kind of people, aren''t we¡­?''</i>

    Song Qingshu kept a sad expression on his face at all times. There was not even a smug smile on the corner of his mouth, nor was he brainless enough to whisper the words in his heart to Wei Xiaobao in the coffin.

    There were mainly two reasons why he acted this way.

    Firstly, because of the fact that he had transmigrated, he firmly believed that there was a soul in this world. It was enough for Wei Xiaobao''s soul to see his brotherhood. There was no need to show his ugly side in front of him, after he killed him. Which may result in endless resentment.

    Secondly, Song Qingshu had been greatly influenced by many film and television dramas in his previous life, and he knew that the most taboo thing for a bad person was this monologue at the end. If someone heard it, then the glorious image that he had been building for so long would copse instantly.

    With Song Qingshu''s current attainments, although he was confident that there was no one else within ten feet, he would never take the slightest risk, unless he could be 100% assured. He wouldn''t even feel at ease even if the probability was 99.999%!

    Turning around, looking at Princess Jianning''s gray face, Song Qingshu sighed in his heart, <i>¡®In the end, the one I have wronged the most this time is you¡­''</i>

    (G: How did Song Qingshu do it? And when? Find out in the next episode of Dragon Ba¡­*cough*¡­in the next chapter of Flower Stealing Master!)

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM needs your help! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.</strong>

    In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

 Chapter 142: The truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 142: The truth (2)</h4>

    It was not very appropriate to ce the coffin of the princess and Wei Xiaobao side by side, but today''s incident happened very suddenly, and no one was in the mood to object to it.

    Jianning, who has always been arrogant and domineering, was quietly lying in the coffin. Song Qingshu was still not quite used to such a sight, and he thought back to what happened the night before.

    Not long after Wei Xiaobao left, Song Qingshu entered Princess Jianning''s room. After reminiscing about their joyous time on the bed, Jianning noticed that someone had entered and was furious. She was about to curse at the intruder, but her eyes met a pair of dark eyes.

    "Princess, you have been deceived by Wei Xiaobao. ording to imperial decorum, Pingxi Pce will send someone to test the princess'' chastity soon. Wei Xiaobao is worried that his affairs with you will be exposed, and Wu Sangui will skin him alive. So he came up with the n that requires you to seduce Fuk¡¯anggan. Killing Wu Yingxiong is not his priority, he actually wants to put the me on Fuk¡¯anggan for the crime of defiling the princess. Wei Xiaobao will note to save you tomorrow. He will let you be defiled by Fuk¡¯anggan. And then bring Wu Sangui and his son to witness everything with their own eyes." Song Qingshu whispered in Jianning''s ear while using the Bewitching Technique.

    "No, Xiao Guizi wouldn''t do this to me." Jianning''s expression was dull, but she still muttered subconsciously. (G: Xiao Guizi is Wei Xiaobao¡¯s another name, used by the Kangxi Emperor.)

    "Tomorrow, the princess will naturally understand everything." Song Qingshu continued to increase the intensity of his technique, "If you find out that Wei Xiaobao has lied to you, what are you going to do?"

    "I will kill him!" Jianning''s face showed a stern look.

    "I heard that the princess has a musket, which is unparalleled in terms of lethality¡­" Song Qingshu stopped.

    "Musket?" Jianning kept mumbling in her mouth.

    "After killing Wei Xiaobao, what does the princess n to do?" Song Qingshu''s face seemed to be covered with a dark shadow at that moment, making it difficult for anyone to see it clearly, and his aura seemed extremely obscure.

    "n?" Jianning showed a puzzled expression, "I don''t know."

    "Could it be that the princess still ns to continue marrying Wu Yingxiong and let a third man have your body?" Song Qingshu''s voice gradually became colder.

    "No, I don''t want that!" Jianning showed a hint of panic, "Xiao Guizi is dead, there is nothing fun in this world. Anyway, if I avenge myself, I will go to the underworld and continue to y with Xiao Guizi."

    "I can''t use the musket, hanging would be too ugly, it will scare Xiao Guizi, and using a knife will be too painful. Ah¡­ I can use the poison that I collected before¡­"

    Seeing that Jianning''s expression was getting calmer, Song Qingshu slowly exited the room.

    In fact, even if he didn¡¯t do all of this, Song Qingshu reckoned that with Jianning''s character, if Wei Xiaobao did not rescue her as agreed, resulting in the loss of her virtue to Fuk¡¯anggan, it was very likely that she would surely choose an extreme form of revenge. For example, shooting him with a gun, or cutting off his manhood?

    It''s a pity that Song Qingshu couldn''t take chances on all the variables. In order to let the matter develop as he wanted, he decided to adopt the method of Bewitching Technique, and guided Jianning''s subconscious mind step by step to make a desired choice.

    In order to be safe, Song Qingshu decided to add ast insurance, the Michun Wine.

    Thest time he witnessed the potency of Michun Wine was in Yangzhou at the Lichun Courtyard. Under its effect even a virtuous woman like Xia Qingqing took the initiative to undress in front of another man. So, the result was guaranteed.

    After hearing Wei Xiaobao mention it, Song Qingshu managed to acquire some to always carry with him. This was the first time he used it.

    Originally, the princess only used the medicine that was effective for men only in Fuk¡¯anggan''s wine, but Song Qingshu quietly added the Michun Wine, which had miraculous effects on women.

    *****

    Early the next morning, King Pingxi sent someone over to invite Song Qingshu to the mansion for a talk. Song Qingshu carefully hid the forged copy of a part of "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters" that he had prepared beforehand in his clothes. He nned to see if there was a chance to switch it with Wu Sangui¡¯s part today and make the real one his own.

    When he arrived at the Pingxi pce, Wu Sangui treated him like a guest of honor, and he brought Song Qingshu to his study.

    Song Qingshu hid the joy in his heart, and calmly looked at the ce where the scriptures might be hidden, while listening to Wu Sangui''s countermeasures.

    "This King knows that the Pingxi Pce can''t escape the responsibility of what happened yesterday, and the Emperor may also order this King to be removed from the post, and there might be a ten-year fine as well."

    Song Qingshu almostughed out loud when he heard his words. Remove his status as a King? Although Kangxi would be eager to agree, but with his level of intelligence, he would realize that this was just Wu Sangui''s n to distance himself from the imperial power. So, how could he really agree? As for the ten-year fine, if it was a clean official, it might have been fatal, but for the dignified King Pingxi Wu Sangui, it would be just a drop in the pond.

    Wu Sangui continued, "As for the betrothal granted by the emperor, although the princess never entered through the door, but the Wu family will admit that she was the daughter-inw of the Wu family. This king will let Yingxiong marry the princess as usual, and the princess will be buried in the Wu family''s ancestral tomb. Her name will be added in our family records."

    <i>¡®But Jianning may not be happy to be the daughter-inw of the Wu family.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu sneered in his heart, but did not say anything to stop him, and said, "This is very good, it can save the face of the imperial family to the greatest extent, and the Emperor would be very pleased to know that."

    Song Qingshu believed that if Jianning¡¯s soul in heaven heard this, she would never want to be buried in the Wu family''s ancestral tomb. He felt a little guilty about what he did to Jianning. If he proposed to transport Jianning back to the capital and bury her in the imperial tomb, Wu Sangui would not dare to say a word. It would not only allow Jianning to rest in peace, but also make up for his guilt.

    However, he did not choose to do so.

    Song Qingshu once heard a story ¡ªThere was a man who had been buying lottery tickets for an old man who lived alone in his neighborhood. He won a million-dor jackpot for hisst try. The man went to the old man''s house with envy and wanted to congratte him. However, he found that the old man had died, and the lottery tickety quietly in the old man''s pocket. The man became greedy, so he took the lottery ticket to redeem the prize. Because he was the one who bought the lottery ticket, no one doubted him. But he was full of guilt for the old man, so he paid to build a very luxurious tomb for him, and expressed his apology. What he didn''t expect was that such a trivial matter aroused the suspicion of a distant nephew of the old man. After repeated investigations, his uwful possession of the lottery ticket was also exposed. In addition, he lived in guilt all the time, and finally his life ended in misery.

    "Don''t do it, or don''t rest!" This was Song Qingshu''s creed. Since he chose to do this, he would not let some unnecessary emotions affect his judgment. Burying Jianning in the ancestral tomb of the Wu family was a win-win choice for the imperial family and Wu Sangui. Song Qingshu stood on the imperial court''s side and had no reason to disagree. (G: An idiom, it means either give up, or go through to the end.)

    Upon receiving his affirmation, Wu Sangui was overjoyed, and understood that the other party had no intention of making things difficult. So he let go of more than half the worries in his heart, and continued, "This King also knows that it is difficult to make up for the faults of the Pingxi Pce. It stands to reason that This King should personally go to the capital to plead guilty. But it is a time of great unrest. Mongolia has been eyeing the empire like a tiger, so in order to protect the Qing Dynasty, This King has to continue to guard Shanhaiguan. So, This King can only send my precious daughter Ake to the imperial pce as a servant, and atone for the sins of her father."

    (<strong>G:</strong> Another important chapter. This chapter shows the protagonist''s growth as a person and his current mindset. The readers can clearly see, to what length the protagonist would go to achieve his goals. He is not indecisive and he has learned to be a more meticulous schemer. Expect more of this in the future. And, yes¡­he is more of a viin than most viins, but it''s necessary to survive in this world.)

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 143: Peerless beauty

    <h4>Chapter 143: Peerless beauty</h4>

    It''s just that Wu Sangui termed it politely. After all, he had to take care of his face at the very least. If he said that he would directly give his daughter to the emperor as an addition to the imperial harem, he would be ridiculed by the world.

    "Ake?" Thinking of her beautiful face, Song Qingshu was a little reluctant to let her be sent to the imperial harem. After thinking about it carefully, he very clearly understood the stakes, then he nodded and replied, "That would be good,Your Majesty really has the demeanor of a true official. In just a few moves, such a cataclysmic catastrophe has been wiped clean."

    Wu Sangui''s tense face finally revealed a smile, "I hope that after lord Song returns to the capital, he will have a few more good words about this King and his son in front of the emperor."

    That would be much more valuable. Wu Sangui had to bleed a lot in order to quell this catastrophe.

    "Your Majesty is loyal, and the lower officials naturally know what to say when we go back, we will definitely tell the emperor every truth. That the culprit is Fuk¡¯anggan, that degenerate." Song Qingshu did not reject the other party''s bribery. Isn¡¯t it okay to be happy for the moment? As for what he will tell Kangxi when he goes back, that was his own business, can Wu Sangui still bite me after that?

    "Then, we will be depending on Lord Song." Seeing Song Qingshu epting his gift box, Wu Sangui finally felt relieved. Just when he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, a guard outside suddenly rushed in, in a panic.

    "Your Majesty, it''s not good, the princess ran away from home!"

    Wu Sangui was startled, he just said he was going to send Ake to the pce, but she ran away. Wouldn¡¯t that make it a big deal?

    Seeing Wu Sangui''s eagerness to exin, Song Qingshu said, "Your Majesty, you should go and deal with the matter of the princess. This lower official will stay here to wait for the lord toe back."

    Wu Sangui originally wanted him to go out and wait, but as Song Qingshu had already opened his mouth, he could only nod and say, "Then Lord Song should rest here for a while, and this King will return when he is done with this matter." After speaking, he hurried out.

    Seeing Wu Sangui disappear at the door, Song Qingshu put away the smile on his face, then turned around and carefully searched the study.

    After searching for a long time, he found nothing, not even a hiddenpartment. But, Song Qingshu did not give up and pulled the white tiger skin carpet, and the floor below was also solid.

    <i>¡®In the original book, Wei Xiaobao found the ¡°Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡± on the desk at a nce, and I even watched the ce in the TV drama. But I still can''t find it, do I really not have the luck of a protagonist?¡¯</i>

    Looking at the room full of things, Song Qingshu muttered to himself with a headache, "It would be great if I could use CTRL+F." Hearing the sound of Wu Sangui''s return, Song Qingshu had no choice but to stop searching. (G: I¡¯m pretty sure you guys know this. "Control+F" is the keyboard shortcut for the Findmand.)

    "I''m really sorry for making Lord Song wait for such a long time." Wu Sangui apologized as soon as he entered through the door.

    "Your Majesty, you''re wee, has Princess Ake been found it?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "Although I didn''t find her, this King has already found out where she is now. It¡¯s just, just¡­" Wu Sangui suddenly became hesitant to speak more.

    "Could it be that Your Majesty has something he can¡¯t speak of? If you require the help of this lower official, Your Majesty just has to open his mouth."

    As he was a man full of pity and honor. After having just received a generous gift from Wu Sangui, Song Qingshu was not willing to take it for nothing. (G: Yah right!)

    "I''m afraid Lord Song really needs to help out this time." Wu Sangui said with a wry smile, "The ce where Ake is in, is a ce that is inconvenient for this King to go, and it''s also the same for my subordinates as well."

    "There is such a strange ce in Shanhaiguan?" Song Qingshu nced at Wu Sangui in surprise.

    Wu Sangui had no choice but to exin, "Ake''s mother has a special status. Not long after she gave birth to Ake, she went to the Sansheng Temple outside the city to live a life of spirituality. Due to that influence, this King has not seen her for many years, and now Ake is with her. When she heard that she was going to be sent to the pce, she went to Sansheng Temple to find her mother."

    Song Qingshu seemed shocked, "Could it be that Your Majesty is talking about Chen Yuanyuan, the most beautiful woman in the world?"

    Hearing another man praise his wife, Wu Sangui touched his nose,ughed dryly, and didn''t speak.

    "The people are ignorant and they like to me the misunderstood. But, this official has always admired Your Majesty¡¯s heroic deeds ." Song Qingshu said with emotion.

    An unpleasant expression shed across Wu Sangui''s face, and he snorted heavily, "Lord Song doesn''t need to be sarcastic." Even to this moment, the circumstances of his defection to the Qing army was a matter of great humiliation in his life, so when Song Qingshu mentioned it, he couldn''t help but lose his temper.

    "Your Majesty has misunderstood, this one is really sincere." Song Qingshu said solemnly, "The world will only me Your Majesty for betraying the Han people for a woman, but no one uses Li Zicheng of being short-sighted. A group of peasant troops know nothing but sabotage and looting. If Li Zicheng could restrain his subordinates and treated Your Majesty''s family well, why would Your Majesty be forced by the situation to defect to the Qing Dynasty and be called a traitor by the Han people? In my opinion, Your Majesty can bear the world''s infamy for the person he loves, and that makes you a true man."

    Wu Sangui''s expression turned from anger, to reminiscence, and then to relief. Finally, he calmed down and said in a deep voice, "Lord Song, now we are all officials of the Qing Dynasty, please be careful about some words."

    "No matter what Your Majesty thinks in his heart, what I just said is indeed from the bottom of my heart." Song Qingshu cupped his hands, "Then this official will go to Sansheng Temple first and invite princess Ake back."

    "Okay, I shall depend on Lord Song, you can make it clear to their mother and daughter that everything is the intention of this King." Wu Sangui said.

    Aftering out of the Pingxi Pce, Song Qingshu rode his horse to Sansheng Temple. As he walked along, he felt extremely unsettled. He frowned, and was secretly shocked in his heart, "Could it be that Wu Sangui has sent someone to lie in ambush on the road to plot against me?¡± Then slowed down and looked around vigntly.

    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief only when he reached a small temple with "Sansheng Temple" written on the que. After pushing the door and entering, he saw that the surroundings were spotless, there were several camellias and a redbud tree nted in the patio, and a white-robed Guanyin was put in the center of the hall. Maybe after staying with the most beautiful person in the world for a long time, even the Bodhisattva has a trace of the beauty? (G: Guanyin is the Bodhisattva of Compassion or Goddess of Mercy. It is called Avalokite?vara in Sanskrit.)

    He heard the sound of footsteps not far away. Not long after, a woman came over and saluted Song Qingshu and said, "This nun has seen Lord Song." Her voice was soft, with a Suzhou ent. (G: Suzhou is a prefecture level city in Jiangsu.)

    This woman was about forty years old, wearing a pale yellow Taoist robe, her eyes were picturesque, and she was unspeakably beautiful. Song Qingshu thought that Ake was already beautiful enough to destroy a country, but this woman was at another level. (G: Mil*f¡¯s rule!)

    Ake was standing beside the Taoist nun, holding her hand, and proudly raised her smooth chin to Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu saw two stunning beauties with simr appearances standing together, they looked more like sisters than mother and daughter. And, he became stunned for a moment.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 144: Sutra of Forty-two Chapters

    <h4>Chapter 144: Sutra of Forty-two Chapters</h4>

    Seeing Song Qingshu staring straight at her mother, Ake couldn''t help snorting coldly.

    Song Qingshu came back to his senses and returned the salute, "It turned out to be Madame Pingxi, this Song has been disrespectful, but he didn''t expect the Madame to be more beautiful than the rumors."

    Chen Yuanyuan had heard this kind of words a lot, she didn''t take it to heart, and smiled lightly, "It''s just a stinky skin. This one only has loathing for her natural appearance. It is harmful towards those around her." Speaking of this, her eyes turned red, and she could not stop her tears from falling.

    Ake on the side saw that Song Qingshu made her mother cry as soon as he opened his mouth, so she couldn''t help but angrily say, "I don''t know who you are talking about, Madame Pingxi is someone else, my mother is not her¡­"

    Chen Yuanyuan''s expression turned a little awkward. She was received by Wu Sangui as his concubine and he loved her very much. Moreover, when Wu Sangui became a traitor who went against the world for her, she was actually very moved and she decided to love him wholeheartedly. But who knew that after Wu Sangui was granted the title of King Pingxi by the Manchu Qing Dynasty, he became concerned about her background, and worried that if he made her the official wife, he would be ridiculed in the imperial court!

    When Chen Yuanyuan realized what he was thinking, her heart suddenly turned cold, so she decided to enter the Sansheng Temple outside the city to lead a solitary life.

    "Why should Madame care about what her status is? After hundreds of years, who will remember who the current Madame Pingxi is? They will only think that the Madame is the real Madame Pingxi." Song Qingshu said sternly.

    Over the years, no one has dared to bring up the issue of status in front of her, for fear of making her sad and ufortable. Chen Yuanyuan herself tried to avoid the topic herself. Today, Song Qingshu brought it up from a unique perspective, and she found that she felt much more at ease. So, she smiled and said, "This one has been rude, and let Lord Song stand for so long, please take a seat and let this one serve tea to the distinguished guest."

    Ake saw that Song Qingshu coaxed her mother to smile with just a few words, and so she angrily said, "How do you know what would happen hundreds of yearster?"

    "I traveled here from hundreds of years in the future, so naturally I know." Song Qingshu''s tone was full of calm and confidence.

    Ake didn''t bother to pay attention to his nonsense, and helped Chen Yuanyuan to sit down on the other side.

    Soon the servants came to offer tea. Song Qingshu lifted the bowl, and a fragrant smell filled the nostrils. The tea in the bowl was green, and it was actually the famous Longjing tea. A sarcastic smile appeared on his lips, and he thought to himself, <i>¡®This Longjing teaes from Jiangnan. The price of shipping it here is very expensive. Although Chen Yuanyuan is a nun, she is really quite rich.¡¯ </i>(G: Longjing tea, literally tranted as Dragon Well tea, is produced mostly by hand and renowned for its high quality.)

    The servant held acquer tray and presented the sweets. The tray contained pine nut candy, small walnut cake, walnut slices, rose cakes, sugar almonds, mung bean cakes, lily cakes, sweet-scented osmanthus, candied bayberries. They were Suzhou-style desserts, and were all delicate and unique.

    "Hey, my mother is kind enough to entertain you, but you are mocking her and being rude!" Ake kept staring at him, noticed his expression, and couldn''t help but say angrily.

    Song Qingshu ignored her, but looked at Chen Yuanyuan and said, "Madame, do you know why I''mughing?"

    Chen Yuanyuan didn''t understand and shook her head in confusion.

    Song Qingshu stood up and pointed to a copper incense burner on the table, which had a wisp of blue smoke rising in the middle, "I am the deputy chief of guards in the imperial pce, and I know a little about sandalwood. There was a type of precious sandalwood that was burned in the queen dowager''s room. It is indeed a good way to concentrate and calm down, but Madame is now practicing selflessness, so using such precious sandalwood seems very inappropriate. As they say, ¡®A stick of incense may not calm the heart, but a wrinkled pine may clear the moss¡¯. As long as Madame is pious in her heart, she will naturally be able to understand Dharma, so why depend on foreign objects?" (G: A line from a poem by a Tang Dynasty poet named Han Xi.)

    Chen Yuanyuan couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed. Although the other party said it politely, there was a strong sense of ridicule in his tone. Looking at the cakes and tea carefully prepared by the servants, she felt even more vulgar.

    She recalled the time when she was one of Qinhuai''s Top Eight Beauties. Chen Yuanyuan would never make such a thoughtless mistake in receiving and treating people as she mingled among the circles of princes and nobles. Unexpectedly, as she grew older, her thoughts had fallen to such a level.

    "Thank you for your guidance. Yuanyuan was wondering why, for so many years, she has only half-understood the principles of Zen in Buddhist scriptures. It turns out that her heart is not sincere." Chen Yuanyuan stood up and saluted.

    Song Qingshu saw that she was smiling when she was smiling, and when she was sad and moving, he couldn''t help but feel pity. He quickly reached out to hold her arms and gently supported her up, "May I know what Buddhist scriptures Madame usually read?"

    Chen Yuanyuan hadn''t had physical contact with a man for many years, and when Song Qingshu touched her, her face turned slightly red, and a tender red flush appeared on her smooth, white skin. ¡°This one has only read the Diamond Sutra, the tform Sutra of the Sixth Patriarch, the Sutra of the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva, and¡­oh yes, the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters."

    Song Qingshu had just asked that casually, but he didn''t expect to hear the news of the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters", and he calmly said,

    "The <i>¡®Diamond Sutra¡¯</i>, discusses the anatman (not-self), the emptiness of all phenomena, the liberation of all beings without attachment. It is indeed a little bit obscure and difficult to understand.

    The central idea of ??the <i>¡®tform Sutra of the Sixth Patriarch¡¯</i> is ¡®seeing one''s nature to be a Buddha'', and the single word ¡®nature¡¯ can confuse many people.

    Although the <i>¡®Sutra of the Past Vows of Earth Store Bodhisattva¡¯</i> is great, it is difficult for people to see hope.

    As for the <i>¡®Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯</i>, I have only heard of it and know that it is easy to understand, but I have never seen its content. May I know if Madame has a copy here, can I watch it?"

    "Gentleman Song is really talented, and he has such a deep knowledge of Buddhist scriptures." Chen Yuanyuan nced at Song Qingshu in surprise, then turned back and instructed, "Ake, go to your mother''s bed and fetch the <i>¡®Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯</i> by the pillow and give it to Gentleman Song to take a look."

    "Hmm¡­" Ake was getting bored of hearing it, so she hurried to the inner room and quickly retrieved it.

    <i>¡®Sure enough, it''s the ¡°Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡±!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu thought to himself, and quietly read it for a while, but he was afraid that he would look suspicious, and returned the scriptures, "The content is really simple and clear."

    Chen Yuanyuan nodded and smiled and said, "Yes, this one also finds this scripture to be the easiest to understand."

    The one wearing a Taoist robe was her and she was learning Buddhism from him, Song Qingshu found that fact quite funny. He continued their discussion on it for a while, and then said, "To be honest, this time Ie here for Princess Ake, and take her to the capital."

    "Humph! It''s obviously his own fault. Now he wants to let one of his daughters take responsibility for it. Anyway, I won''t enter the pce even if I die." Hearing his words, Ake''s face darkened immediately.

    Chen Yuanyuan thought back to the infamy she had carried all her life, and felt the same, "Lord Song, I hope you will report back to His Majesty, that I will never agree with Ake''s entry into the imperial pce."

    <strong>Goblin: Flower Stealing Master needs your help! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.</strong>

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

 Chapter 145: Bedside thieving

    <h4>Chapter 145: Bedside thieving</h4>

    "I don''t understand what the two of you are worried about?" Song Qingshu showed a puzzled expression, "In my opinion, Princess Ake''s visit to the capital will only bring benefits and no harm. Why are you resisting so much?"

    "Will bring no harm?" Ake wrinkled her nose and snorted, "If I go to the capital, of course it will benefit my father, it will benefit you, it will benefit everyone, but it will certainly not benefit me."

    "If you enter the imperial pce and be the Emperor''s concubine, maybe one day you will be able to be the mother in the world. What''s the disadvantage?" Song Qingshu asked deliberately.

    "Hmph, the position of the Empress may be a goal for other people, but I, Ake, am not interested. The man of this princess should be both handsome and talented. The most important thing is that he can only love me for a lifetime." At this moment, Ake seemed to be in high spirits, and her face was shining.

    Chen Yuanyuan looked at Song Qingshu with some embarrassment. She had been living in the dirt ever since she was young. In the dead of night, she would inevitably have a little bit of such maidenly fantasies. Unfortunately, she would soon wake up to the cruel reality of life. Now she naturally hoped that her daughter could realize her own wishes.

    "Since you don''t want to be the Emperor''s woman, then this matter will be easy to handle." Song Qingshu wiped his cold sweat, "Otherwise, I''d be really in trouble."

    "What do you mean?" Ake nced at Song Qingshu suspiciously.

    Song Qingshu smiled and said, "The princess can rest assured. After you enter the imperial pce, the Emperor might only make you a female official at most, and will never ept you as a concubine."

    "How is that possible, This Princess¡­ This Princess is so beautiful, and that lecherous Emperor will definitely want to bring me to bed when he sees me." Ake said coyly, rubbing the corners of her clothes with her little hands.

    "Uh, actually¡­" Song Qingshu hesitated, but still nned to tell her the truth, "There are really many beauties in the imperial pce, and there are several concubines whose beauty is not inferior to that of the Princess, such as Concubine Mi and Concubine Yi. Compared to the childi¡­youthful appearance of the princess, they are more feminine."

    Chen Yuanyuan looked at him with a strange expression, and thought to herself, <i>¡®He actually dared toment on the Emperor''s concubine like this behind his back! And that tone¡­ it was simr to the guests who lingered along the Qinhuai Rivermenting on a broth*el girl.¡¯</i>

    Although Song Qingshu did not realize that he hadmitted a crime of great disrespect, he knew that it was not very good to criticize another woman in front of other women, so he quickly said, "Of course these are not the key points, the main reason is that your identity is very sensitive, and it is not convenient for the Emperor to ept you."

    Chen Yuanyuan, who had a bumpy life, had already experienced and seen through the hypocrisy of men. When she heard Song Qingshu''s reminder, she immediately reacted.

    Ake''s father was Wu Sangui, the greatest traitor in the world. The Kangxi Emperor always paid great attention to his reputation. How could it be possible for him to tarnish his reputation in the history books for the sake of a woman.

    Seeing that Ake was still confused and a little resentful, Chen Yuanyuan quickly said, "Ake, the Emperor will not harm you. You can go to the pce with Lord Song, and do something for your father."

    "No, I don''t want to die alone in the pce." Seeing that her mother was no longer on her side, Ake panicked, and there was a hint of crying in her voice. She thought about what she would do if the Emperor refused to ept her after entering the imperial pce. Would she be a lowly pce maid? In that case, it would be better to be epted as a concubine by the Emperor.

    "Don''t worry, honored princess, in fact, there are some things I shouldn''t say¡­" Song Qingshu nced at Chen Yuanyuan and sighed, "In order to reassure Madame, I will tell you. Actually, sending you into the imperial pce is just a gesture of plea by King Pingxi. The emperor must also understand this, so it is impossible for him to keep you in the pce all the time. After this turmoil caused by the princess passes, the Emperor will find a reason to send you back."

    "What if the emperor keeps me as a hostage!" As soon as Ake said that, she regretted it. Usually, she heard Wu Sangui, the father and son, discussing rebellion quite a lot. She knew in her heart that her father and the Emperor would tear their faces apart one day. And she thought to herself. If she happened to be still in the imperial pce at that time, wouldn''t her life be extremely miserable?

    Hearing Ake''s words, Chen Yuanyuan and Song Qingshu both looked at each other. Although everyone knew that Wu Sangui was about to rebel, but at least they still maintained a superficial act of harmony. However, Ake had said such words in front of Song Qingshu, amissioned minister! If it reached Kangxi''s ears, wouldn''t it be more convincing that Wu Sangui really had had ns to rebel?

    Song Qingshu thought for a while, and replied to Ake''s words, so that she would no longer be worried, "You are not your brother."

    The implication was also very clear, if it was Wu Yingxiong who was sent to the capital, the Kangxi Emperor might have really taken him as a hostage. Ake, however, was his daughter, and no matter how beautiful she was, she was only a woman. What''s more, she didn¡¯t have much weight in the family. If Kangxi threatened Wu Sangui with one of his daughters, it would not only have no effect, but he would be ridiculed by the world instead.

    "The two of us mother and daughter are really grateful that Lord Song can speak as much." Chen Yuanyuan''s voice was soft and sweet, and she nced at Song Qingshu gratefully with her pair of phoenix eyes that were as clear as water.

    "If it was in the presence of King Pingxi, this Song would naturally not say these words. But, facing the peerless elegance of his wife, I really don''t want to use the intrigues of officials that may sound perfunctory." Song Qingshu said.

    "Lord Song is joking, this concubine is old and fading, how can she be worthy of words like elegance and beauty?" Hearing the other party''s praise, Chen Yuanyuan covered her mouth and smiled. Her face was flushed, her eyes were full of waves, and her thin lips were trembling. The sadness in her brows disappeared for a moment, and the room was filled with joy. (G: Yes¡­people, I see great promise. The promise of a mil*fy future.)

    "Mother, why are you calling yourself old? If you don''t believe me, ask Lord Song. If we stand together on the street, there would be more people who believe that we are sisters than people who would believe that we are mother and daughter." Although Ake was conceited and was not afraid to call herself beautiful. She would only concede in front of her Mother. Holding her mother''s arm, Ake rested her head lightly on Chen Yuanyuan''s shoulder. She tilted her head and pursed her lips and smiled at Song Qingshu, "Lord Song, please say something."

    "Honored princess, I thought you were already very stunning, but I never imagined that your sister is even more beautiful than you." Song Qingshu pretended to be serious and spoke in a manner that caused the faces of the two beauties on the opposite side to flush red.

    The three chatted casually for a while, and Ake finally agreed to go to the capital with Song Qingshu. But she was quite reluctant to part with her mother, and suggested that she needed to spend more time with her.

    Song Qingshu and the two mother and daughter agreed that he would pick up Ake on the day they were set to leave Shanhaiguan. So they got up and he said goodbye.

    After returning to the city and sending someone to inform Wu Sangui of the news, Song Qingshu silently waited for the night to fall. Looking in the direction of Sansheng Temple, he thought in his heart, <i>¡®As long as I get my hands on this copy of "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters", the only one missing would be the one with Prince Bao.</i>¡¯

    As for the treasure map embroidered on Shuang''er''s clothes, he had subconsciously regarded it as something in his pocket.

    Goblin: Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

 Chapter 146: Sleeping beauty

    <h4>Chapter 146: Sleeping beauty</h4>

    The moon was shrouded in darkness and the wind was high.

    Song Qingshu was standing on a hill wearing ck clothes; the cold wind blew all over his body in the middle of the night, yet he kept staring intently at Sansheng Temple in the valley in the distance.

    Judging that the people inside the temple had already fallen asleep, Song Qingshu jumped up, his body fluttering in the wind, and when the momentum was exhausted, he lightly stepped on the leaves of the trees beneath him, and his figure would jump forward several meters once again. (G: Naru*to anyone?)

    He quietly entered the Sansheng Temple, then looked back at the distance he had traveled all the way, and sincerely signed in his heart, <i>¡®Traceless Sand Treading Steps can really be called the number one movement technique in the world.¡¯</i>

    Looking around, he found that no one was disturbed by his intrusion. Song Qingshu showed a satisfied smile, then continued to hide his figure, and went all the way to Chen Yuanyuan''s room.

    "The windows of the ancient times can''t prevent thieves or peepers. I really don''t know what''s the use of having them." Song Qingshu stared at the paper window in front of him, and became momentarily speechless. He quickly used the tricks he learned on the TV dramas. He gently poked, and pierced the window paper without a sound, and moved his eyes to look inside.

    The room was dark, and he vaguely saw two people lying on the bed. Song Qingshu felt very disappointed, <i>¡®Could it be Chen Yuanyuan and her lover? Although this woman is pitiful, but she herself is not a chaste woman. Most of her misfortunes were really her own fault.¡¯</i>

    He sighed, but he still remembered the purpose of this trip. Song Qingshu opened the window and gently jumped in. As soon as hended, he saw someone on the bed turning over. Not giving the person a chance, Song Qingshu rushed over like a sharp arrow, and clicked their two sleeping acupoints, and only then he was secretly relieved.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback by the soft feeling he got from his fingertips, and he looked down using the faint moonlight.

    Under theyers of gauze, on the ancient bed made out of sandalwood,y a young girl. Most of the quilt on her body had slipped off, revealing a moon-white silk tube top, and the gentle moonlight reflected on her exposed porcin skin. Her long eyshes trembled slightly with each breath. When he clearly saw the pretty face, Song Qingshu suddenly realized, <i>¡®So the other person is Ake.¡¯</i>

    Picking up a corner of the quilt, Song Qingshu gently covered her while muttering to himself, <i>¡®What a sin¡­ I''m only here for the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters", I really didn''t mean to take advantage of you. Now the weather is getting colder, so let¡¯s cover you with a quilt to prevent the cold from harming your body, and just take it as an apology for my offense this time.¡¯</i>

    After covering her up, Song Qingshu turned his head to inspect where the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters" was ced.

    "Where could it be!" Song Qingshu almost had a nose bleed by the beautiful scenery that suddenly caught his eye.

    What he saw was Chen Yuanyuan''s graceful and willowy figure lying down on the bed, under the hazy gauze. Her snow-white twin peaks stood upright, and the gauze could not hide their peachy fullness. Her brows were like a crescent moon, curved like a willow leaf, and shey there, asleep, with a peaceful expression. Her red lips were luscious, and her willow eyebrows were naturally curved. It was a face that could really make a man enamored. (G: Mil*f Supremacy! I took extra care while tranting this part.)

    "Wenjun has a beautiful maiden as white as jade, as if carved with skillful hands, and I yearn for her. Tonight, the time is right, and I shoulde under the moon to get it." For some reason, the appearance of the thief Chu Liuxiang suddenly appeared in Song Qingshu''s mind. (G: Chu Liuxiang is the fictional protagonist of the wuxia novel series Chu Liuxiang Series by Taiwanese writer Gu Long.)

    <i>¡®Hey, although I''m lustful, I¡¯m a man who won''t even wrongly touch a pros*titute.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu restrained himself with great perseverance and searched for the scriptures wholeheartedly, and he finally saw the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters" under Chen Yuanyuan''s pillow.

    Song Qingshu pursed his lips, sat on the edge of the bed, stretched out his hand to pick up Chen Yuanyuan''s neck. He then gently lifted her up, put her body against his arms, stretched out his other hand under the pillow and took out the scriptures, and reced it with the one he had forged.

    Just as he was about to put Chen Yuanyuan down, the tip of his nose smelled a delicate fragrance that was like perfume but not perfume. He suddenly felt that the beauty in his arms was extremely soft and supple, and for a moment he felt reluctant to let her go.

    "Dirty thief,e out and die!" Song Qingshu was startled by an angry male voice outside the window, and he hurriedly put the "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters" into his clothes. He quite reluctantly put Chen Yuanyuan back down on the bed, and jumped out of the window, then vigntly looked at the person in the courtyard.

    He saw a man in his 50s or 60s, wearing coarse clothes and trousers. He had a white cloth wrapped around his head, a wide belt of green cloth around his waist, and he was wearing straw sandals. Song Qingshu didn''t dare to take him lightly. He felt a deep aura of anger when he heard the other party''s voice just now. This man was obviously a master.

    "Who is Your Excellency? I didn''t expect such a master to be hidden in such a small Sansheng Temple." Song Qingshu concentrated his energy, guarded himself, and suddenly a matter became clear to him. Wu Sangui would never leave such a beautiful and charming wife alone in the wilderness. He would definitely make sure that she would be protected.

    "I''ve long forgotten my name, and even if I remembered it, I wouldn''t tell it to such a low-ss thief." The peasant viger looking man gave Song Qingshu a contemptuous look.

    "Although I enjoy the feeling of being called a thief by a beautiful woman, being called a thief by a sloppy old man like you feels somewhat strange. If the people from my era heard it, they might think I might have done something to your chrysanthemum!" Song Qingshu felt more and more disgusted as he spoke, and quickly stopped thinking. (G: Chrysanthemum refers to bu*tt.)

    The viger-like man looked puzzled. He had nted some chrysanthemums in the vegetable garden, but they were not damaged at all, and even if this guy destroyed a few nts, it would not be a big deal. But, soon he thought back to the fact that the other party was in the room just now and he didn''t want to be led on by him. The thought of the things that this person could have done, and couldn''t help but angrily say, "Little thief, this old man has not used a weapon for decades. Today, in order to deliver justice for the heavens, I will make an exception."

    In a sh of cold light, a set of sharp and ruthless sword energy shed over. Song Qingshu didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he didn''t bring the wooden sword with him. He noticed the cold and threatening sword energying his way, and he didn''t dare to parry it with his bare hands. For him, anything in his hand was a sword. The sword strikes of the two were sometimes fast, sometimes slow; sometimes, they collided multiple times like a series of beads, and sometimes they didn''t even make a move.

    After more than ten exchanges, the two separated, and the farmer looked at Song Qingshu in utter horror, "The legendary swordsmanship where one can use the grass, trees, bamboo, stones and everything as a sword¡­ Your swords technique is so exquisite! Why did you be a shameless thief with that level of martial arts?"

    The shock in Song Qingshu''s heart was no less than his, and he hurriedly shouted, "I remember who you are! You are Hu Yizhi, the "Hundred Victorious Saber King", but why are you using the Hu family''s sword technique?"

    Hu Yizhi, also nicknamed the "Handsome Saber King", was said to be the most beautiful man in the wulin. He identally saw Chen Yuanyuan once in Chengdu, and he became fascinated with her. When Chen Yuanyuan was in the Pingxi Pce, he disguised himself as a gardener in the pce, nting flowers and pulling weeds for her. Later, when Chen Yuanyuan went to Sansheng Temple, Hu Yizhi followed her there as a cook.

    The strange thing was that, although Hu Yizhi was obviously very strong in martial arts, and Chen Yuanyuan could be said to be as weak as a bug in front of him, yet he never thought of approaching her. He only kept following Chen Yuanyuan so that he could remain near her and protect her from any danger.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 147: Sweet cake and rotten pear

    <h4>Chapter 147: Sweet cake and rotten pear</h4>

    "Hundred Victorious Saber King?" Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Hu Yizhi seemed to recall the glory of the past. Then as ifughing at himself, he suddenly came back to his senses, and asked in a deep voice, "How do you know about the Hu family sword technique?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to be from the Hu family. He thought in his heart, <i>¡®Judging by his age, this man should be an elder of Hu Yidao. Could he be Bing Xue''er¡¯s father-inw?¡¯</i>

    In the end, Song Qingshu had to bite the bullet and ask, "What is your rtionship with the Flying Fox in the past?"

    "Stinky boy, you are young yet quite knowledgeable. You have even heard of the Flying Fox." Hu Yizhi nced at him in surprise.

    "Could it be that Your Excellency is rted to the Flying Fox?" The man¡¯s age was right, and he used the Hu family''s sword technique. So, it was highly probable that they were rted.

    "So what if I am, what if I am not?" Hu Yizhi saw that his opponent could fight with him holding a single branch like a treasured sword, and he realized that the opponent''s martial arts realm was superior to him. So he gave up the idea of ??continuing to attack. He inserted the knife on the ground in front of him, and he looked at Song Qingshu defensively.

    "That must be it," Song Qingshu said with a gloomy expression, and the more he said, the more sure he became, "I never understood why you guarded Chen Yuanyuan in obscurity for decades, but when I connected you as the chief guard of King Li Zicheng, the Flying Fox, I understood everything. It all makes sense. Although there have been rumors in the wulin that Li Zichengmitted suicide in the past, but I know for a fact that he survived in secret, and he was still connected with Chen Yuanyuan. I am certain that Li Zicheng arranged for you to protect Chen Yuanyuan over the years."

    A trace of murderous intent shed in Hu Yizhi''s eyes, and the hand holding the hilt of the knife tightened. Noticing this detail, Song Qingshu smiled, "You don''t need to be nervous, Li Zicheng is no longer the king who shook the world back then, he¡¯s just another dog that was defeated. I have no interest in his whereabouts." But he felt quite a headache in his heart, <i>¡®I had always regarded Chuangwang''s treasure as a thing in my pocket, and I forgot that Li Zicheng was still in the world. Now it seems that I have to make some ns early¡­¡¯</i>

    "Hmph, Your Excellency is not only strong in martial arts, but also has extraordinary knowledge. This Hu really can''t understand why you are performing such petty theft" Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Hu Yizhi maintained his nomittal expression, neither admitting that he was the Flying Fox nor denying it.

    "My reason for breaking into Chen Yuanyuan''s bedroom tonight was something different, I didn''t covet her beauty. As for the reason itself, I really can''t tell it to senior. But I can swear to the heavens that I didn''t do anything to Chen Yuanyuan, mother and daughter in the room just now."

    Song Qingshu and Bing Xue''er had an ambiguous rtionship, and he already felt guilty about that towards Hu Yidao. So, now that he met Hu Yidao''s father, he naturally had to make his tone respectful.

    Although Hu Yizhi was surprised by the change in his opponents attitude, he felt jealous when he thought of what he did in Chen Yuanyuan''s room just now, and said coldly, "Even if you didn''t do anything just now, if I hadn''t spoken out to stop it, there was no guarantee you wouldn''t. You would surely continue to do something to Miss Chen."

    Song Qingshu felt a little speechless, but he suddenly thought of something, and said with a smile, "I am sure that I have done nothing to her, and I think that the senior is channeling his anger towards the wrong target. The senior has been guarding her for more than 20 years. As you have always been around Chen Yuanyuan, then you must be clear that after she moved to Sansheng Temple, there was a man who often came in and out of her bedroom. Instead of looking for the man who has really sullied the lover of your dreams, you are ming me. What kind of justice is that?"

    Hu Yizhi''s expression suddenly became extremely unnatural, and he angrily said, "Miss Chen is pure and clean, and I hope Your Excellency will not destroy her reputation."

    "Pure and clean?" Song Qingshu''s smile was full of mockery, "Chen Yuanyuan is indeed a charming woman, but do you really think the words pure and clean can apply to her?"

    Hu Yizhi''s face turned red, how could he not be aware of Chen Yuanyuan''s turbulent past, but he still defended his stance, "Miss Chen had no choice back then, but since she settled down, she has long since been clean."

    "Is that really the case?" Song Qingshu stared at him with a faux smile and suddenly showed a puzzled expression, "At first I thought you were a fool, and after I saw that you used the Hu family sword technique, I thought you were simply infatuated. But looking at you now, could it be that you are really that infatuated with Chen Yuanyuan?"

    Unexpectedly, Hu Yizhi reacted as if he was scalded by boiling water, and immediately said, "I have nothing else to ask for. I just hope that I will be able to see her in the morning and evening, and I will be satisfied.¡± (G: This guy is some next level stalker.)

    "If that''s the case, then why can you still endure that person going in and out of Chen Yuanyuan''s boudoir every night and enjoying this peerless beauty? Just because you are his subordinate, do you need to endure this kind of pain all the time?" Song Qingshu sighed, remembering the plot of the original book. After Chen Yuanyuan moved to Sansheng Temple, she was lonely and miserable. At this time, Li Zicheng, who was in hiding, came to meet her. After frequent meetings, the two of them reconciled and she finally became pregnant with Ake. Looking at Wu Sangui''s reaction all this time, it seems that he was still kept in the dark about this matter.

    "Don''t talk about that!" Blue veins emerged on Hu Yizhi''s face, and his clenched knuckles made clucking sounds. Song Qingshu''s words obviously brought back countless painful memories.

    Unexpectedly, the other party''s reaction was so big, Song Qingshu suddenly stopped talking, and unconsciously also felt a little trance, <i>¡®Chen Yuanyuan is indeed a source of disaster. She caused so many first-ss men in the world to be fascinated. These men knew that Chen Yuanyuan''s wonderful peach had been tasted by many men, but they still leaped into the abyss without hesitation¡­¡¯</i>(G: Can¡¯t really me them, I would too.)

    Song Qingshu thought some more about it and figured that it was normal. This was the nature of men. They were often willing to share a sweet cake with others, but they would not eat a rotten pear alone. Chen Yuanyuan was naturally that sweet cake, as for the rotten pear, it naturally referred to some vulgar things in the world.

    Noticing that Hu Yizhi''s mood was extremely unstable, Song Qingshu judged it would be better to leave early, so he quickly changed the subject and said, "Senior was also a famous person in the world back then, so why should he stay in this small corner for a woman? Does the senior know that Hu Yidao was killed at the hands of traitors? He left an orphan and a widowed wife to be bullied alone. And Hu Yidao''s son, Hu Fei, didn''t even get to learn the Hu family''s sword technique¡­"

    "Killed at the hands of traitors?" Hu Yizhi looked at Song Qingshu in shock. For decades, he had lived as a flower gardener and had long been isted from the wulin.

    Song Qingshu sighed and narrated the incident of Hu Yidao with Miao Renfeng. He told him how, under the schemes of the viin Tian Guinong, Hu Yidao was unintentionally in by Miao Renfeng when Tian Guinong secretly smeared his sword with poison.

    Hu Yizhi¡¯s eyes flooded in tears when he heard it, and silently bowed his head.

    Song Qingshu was afraid of irritating him any further, so he prepared to slowly walk out. However, Hu Yizhi suddenly raised his head, and shocked Song Qingshu by saying, "I''m not the Flying Fox, I''m his younger brother. Back then, he knew that a disaster was imminent and entrusted me to protect Li Zicheng on his behalf, and I agreed. Everything was going smoothly. It''s a pity that everything changed after Li Zicheng met Miss Chen again. As you said, he often broke into Miss Chen''s boudoir in the middle of the night, and did that to her¡­ In short, the voiceing from inside was a great torment for me. I endured it for a year, and finally I couldn''t bear it anymore, so I killed him on a full moon night. Seeing that he never came back, Miss Chen thought that Li Zicheng had abandoned her again, and her heart finally calmed down. After eating simple food and chanting Buddha all day, she lived peacefully, and I could guard her quietly again." Hu Yizhi said with a happy smile on his lips. (G: Yandere alert!)

    <strong>FUN FACT:</strong> Did you know that an apple, potato, and onion taste the same if you eat them with your nose plugged?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 148: Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 148: Marriage</h4>

    "You killed Li Zicheng?" Song Qingshu didn''t know how to react for a moment.

    "Everyone will die. In fact, he should have died in Jiugong Mountain. I just gave him a ride in advance." Hu Yizhi''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t think he had done anything wrong.

    Seeing the madness shing in his eyes, Song Qingshu thought about Chen Za for a moment, not knowing how to answer for a while.

    Hu Yizhi raised his head and nced at him, "You didn''t bring your weapon today, and you''re really not my opponent, but since you have a deep rtionship with the Hu family, I''ll let you go. If you encounter Little Hu Fei in the future, tell him toe here to find me. I¡­I will pass on theplete Hu family sword technique to him."

    Song Qingshu didn''t think that the other party was really capable of hurting him, but he also didn''t want to have a pointless fight for the sake of some words. So he smiled and said, "Thank you, senior, for your kindness, and I will definitely bring your words to Hu Fei in the future."

    *****

    In the next few days, after the grand burial of the princess, Song Qingshu sent someone to Sansheng Temple to pick up Ake. After saying goodbye to Wu Sangui, he took Wei Xiaobao''s coffin and set off to the capital.

    On the way, Song Qingshu approached Ake several times in an attempt to cultivate some intimacy, but unfortunately Ake was full of sorrows due to leaving home and uneasy about her entry into the imperial pce. She ignored Song Qingshu''s attempts at conversation, and after a few times, Song Qingshu''s temper came up, and he didn''t bother to talk to her anymore. The envoy team quickly returned to the capital in silence.

    In the Forbidden City, Kangxi Emperor rushed his entourage and guards to a distance, and quietly looked at Wei Xiaobao in the coffin. Because of the secret preservation method of the imperial pce, Wei Xiaobao''s body was not damaged much even after such a long time. Kangxi Emperor looked at the familiar face, and his eyes shed with a spark.

    But he was the Emperor of an empire after all, so he didn''t let his tears fall. He turned around and red at Song Qingshu, "Tell Us, what the hell happened!"

    Song Qingshu told Kangxi what happened in Shanhaiguan that day. Kangxi Emperor stayed expressionless throughout the process. After listening, he spoke up, ¡°As the heir of Prince Bao, Fuk¡¯anggan is a man who has seen all kinds of beauties, and Jianning was not born with the beauty to topple a country, so how could Fuk¡¯anggan take such a big risk!?¡±

    "This¡­" Song Qingxuan nced at Wei Xiaobao in the coffin in embarrassment, with a very struggling expression on his face.

    Kangxi Emperor was already familiar with Wei Xiaobao''s bold and daring personality, and when he saw Song Qingshu''s expression, he suddenly had a hint of enlightenment in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "Could it be rted to Wei Xiaobao and Jianning."

    "The emperor¡¯s eyes can see through all." Song Qingshu said hesitantly, "Since some things have already happened, why not let it go, and keep¡­the reputation."

    "Damn!" Kangxi Emperor¡¯s face turned red with anger, "I just need to know the truth."

    Seeing that the time was almost right, Song Qingshu hesitantly said, "Lord Wei and the princess have always had a good rtionship. On the way to Shanhaiguan, the two made some mistakes. Later, Master Wei learned that the daughter of the imperial family must be tested for her chastity. In desperation, he had no choice but to resort to this, and was going to put the crime on Fuk¡¯anggan." Looking up at Kangxi''s face, Song Qingshu quickly added, "Lord Wei was also thinking ofpletely destroying the rtionship between Prince Bao and Wu Sangui. He wanted to contribute to the Emperor''s great cause in the future and thought that he could kill two birds with one stone."

    "What a good n to kill two birds with one stone!" Kangxi Emperor sneered.

    Song Qingshu continued, "How could we know that something went wrong that day, and Princess Jianning¡­ She was really defiled by Fuk¡¯anggan. The princess was also stubborn, thinking that it was Lord Wei who had deceived her. So she shot and killed Lord Wei with a musket, then also took poison and killed himself.¡±

    Song Qingshu deliberately did not tell all this directly to Kangxi as soon as he came back. He knew that if the listener had doubts about you, even if what you said was the truth, it would arouse suspicion. Song Qingshu intentionally waited for Kangxi to ask questions again and again, and then pretended that he couldn''t hide it. He mixed truth with lies to recount the situation of that day. In the process, he kept saying good things about Wei Xiaobao. In this way, Kangxi would not doubt him at all.

    "That motherfu*ker! Wei Xiaobao, that bast*rd, he was so daring enough to even put his hands on the imperial princess!" Kangxi Emperor was angry and regretful, "What kind of woman did he want, won''t I give them to him? Why did he have to take the risk and harm himself? He lost his life in vain."

    Song Qingshu wisely stood aside in silence, and listened to Kangxi Emperor vent his emotions.

    Kangxi Emperor walked around the room, grabbed a tea bowl and smashed it on the ground, and said bitterly, "Mao Dongzhu, that bitch, not only she harmed my mother, she even gave birth to an evil seed and harmed my right hand, fu*k¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu saw that Kangxi Emperor had changed the usual royal etiquette and cursed like amoner, and could not help but sigh at the fact that Kangxi Emperor really regarded Wei Xiaobao as a friend from the bottom of his heart.

    After venting a bit, the Kangxi Emperor finally calmed down. He stared into Song Qingshu''s eyes and said, "I don''t want a third person to know about what happened today."

    Song Qingshu bowed and said, "I understand!"

    Suddenly he thought of Ake, he quickly said, "Your Majesty, this time the princess and Lord Wei had an ident in Shanhaiguan, and Wu Sangui was in a panic, so he still made Wu Yingxiong to marry the princess. We offered that it would be best to bury the princess in the ancestral tomb of the Wu family. This official considered that it was not appropriate for the court to fall out with Wu Sangui at this point in time, so he agreed on his own initiative."

    "You did good!" Kangxi Emperor snorted, thinking in his heart, <i>¡®Jianning was a spawn of Mao Dongzhu and a wild man, and she was not a member of the royal family anyways.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu handed over Wu Sangui''s memorial and said, "Wu Sangui also asked for the removal of his King status and a fine of ten years."

    Kangxi Emperor flipped through it a few times and said with a sneer, "That old turtle knew that as long as he still held the initiative in his hand, I would not agree to this request. He deliberately yed with this move, and sure enough, his heart is truly ck."

    Song Qingshu knew that if Wei Xiaobao was still alive, at this moment, he would definitely scold Wu Sangui ording to Kangxi''s intention, and he would be able to coax Kangxi with a few words of ttery. But it was a pity that Song Qingshu was a modern person, and he would not easily bend the spine on his back. He may sometimes sumb to the situation temporarily, but he couldn''t always be as ttering as Wei Xiaobao. Therefore, he had to speak instead,

    "Wu Sangui also said that he should havee to the capital to plead guilty in person, but the war in the north was at a critical point, so he had to send his daughter Ake into the imperial pce as a maid to atone for her father''s crime."

    Kangxi Emperor frowned, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®Wu Sangui is notorious in the hearts of the Han people all over the world. If I ept his daughter, I am afraid that I will lose the support of arge number of schrs¡­¡¯</i>

    After looking at Song Qingshu, he immediately came to a decision and said, "There is no shortage of women in my pce, so I will give her to you."

    <strong>Fun Fact:</strong> Did you know that the human circtory system is more than 60,000 miles long?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 149: Birds of a feather flock together

    <h4>Chapter 149: Birds of a feather flock together</h4>

    This development left Song Qingshu really dumbfounded. Ake was indeed a stunning girl, and he had the same thoughts for her as a man should have, but that was different from marrying her.

    Kangxi was worried that Ake would smear his reputation. But wasn¡¯t Song Qingshu afraid as well? If Song Qingshu just wanted to be a prince and a minister, then he would be able to marry a beautiful girl like Ake as his wife, no questions asked. But it was a pity that he wanted to be a lot more, and he knew that epting Ake would do more harm than good.

    Song Qingshu was about to refuse, but he understood that Kangxi was angry at this moment, and he was worried that refusing this marriage right now would make Kangxi realize his ambitions. So, he was a little lost for words for a moment.

    Suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept across Wei Xiaobao''s coffin, and something immediately came to his mind, "Answering to the Emperor, this official and Lord Wei were like brothers. Now that Lord Wei has passed away, he hasn''t been buried in the ground for the peace of his soul. I really have no intention of talking about marriage in this situation."

    Hearing him mention Wei Xiaobao, Kangxi sighed deeply, "I heard that Xiao Guizi also gifted you a house before, and it seems that your rtionship is really good. Anyway, the responsibility of Xiao Guizi''s funeral will be handed over to you, and the burial will be in a ce with wind and scenery. Xiao Guizi liked having fun the most."

    "This official obeys the order!" Song Qingshu said.

    "Wu Sangui''s daughter will first be arranged to live in Chuxiu Pce. When you are done with Xiao Guizi''s affairs, you can marry her." Kangxi Emperor thought that it would be inappropriate for Ake to live in the pce. Then remembering something, he quickly said, "Also Yes, you can go to the Viscount''s Mansion in a moment and offer my condolences to Xiao Guizi''s widow."

    "Yes!" Ake was really a hot potato, yet Song Qingshu had to bite the bullet and agree for the moment.

    When Song Qingshu came to the Viscount Mansion with Wei Xiaobao''s coffin, Shuang''er had already received the news. She was wearing a snow-white filial piety dress with pear flowers, and was waiting at the door .

    "Sister-inw, please ept my condolences." Looking at Shuang''er''s quiet and beautiful face, and her skin that seemed even paler than the filial attire on her body, Song Qingshu sighed in his heart, <i>¡®If she knew I was the murderer, I wonder how she would react. Would she try to kill me?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu had already sent someone to invite the monk and Taoist priest to perform the formaties. In the sound of chanting sutras and scriptures, he helped Shuang''er receive the mourners who came after hearing the news.

    Prince Kang, Suo''etu, Ming Zhu, Duo Long and other Wei Xiaobao''s friends before his death also walked to Wei Xiaobao''s coffin to say goodbye one by one.

    Suo''etu asked his subordinates to bring some paper money and sighed while burning them, "Brother Wei, these are from the other eunuchs and guards who asked me to burn them for you, in return for your forgiveness. You would win every gamble, but you will never take all the money. You would always win 80 taels, and leave 20 taels for them to support their wives and children and make a living¡­"

    Prince Kang also wiped away his tears, asked his subordinates to burn some paper money, and said with sadness, "Brother Wei, these are from the eunuchs and pce maids of this brother''s house, let them serve you in the other world. You won''t be alone there, but I won''t find anyone better to apany me to gamble anymore¡­"

    Ming Zhu shook his head and said, "I never imagined that Lord Wei, who stood for justice and used his wealth for benevolent charity. But¡­s, he was really a wise man, and the heaven is jealous of talents."

    Suo''etu also nodded and said, "Yes, he had the heart of a bodhisattva, and he had made it his duty to help the world."

    Prince Kang was not far behind, "He was open and aboveboard in his work, and he was an upright official. He was really a model for the court."

    When Duo Long heard their words, he felt that he had not spoken enough, and quickly added, "Also, he was not afraid of power, he took the lead in everything, and sympathized with his subordinates, just like his own children, like a parent."

    Song Qingshu rolled his eyes at all the faux praise, <i>¡®Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together.¡¯</i>

    Although Song Qingshu didn''t feel anything when he heard them, it sounded extremely warm to Shuang''er. Listening to what they said, Wei Xiaobao''s image was vividly disyed in her mind, and then she looked back at Wei Xiaobao''s pale face in the coffin. Shuanger''s felt another wave of sorrow, and she burst into tears again.

    "It''s all our fault, we made Madame Shuang''er even more sad." Prince Kang and the others looked at each other, Suo''etu hurriedly stepped forward and said, "It is said that we remember the dead when we see his belongings. Madame will inevitably recall Lord Wei when she sees us. We should leave first, lest Madame feels sad again."

    "Several guests¡­please forgive Shuang''er¡­ She has filial piety, so it is inconvenient for her to see you out."

    "Sister-inw, let me send them out." Song Qingshu quickly stood up and said, and Shuang''er gave him a grateful look.

    When Song Qingshu returned after sending out the few people, the condolence guests had already dispersed. Shuang''er saw him, got up and said, "Brother Song, pleasee with me, Shuang''er has something to ask of you."

    Song Qingshu followed her into the back hall, circling around and around, seeing Shuang''er entering a room, he couldn''t help but stop at the door, and spoke with an embarrassed look on his face, "Sister-inw, now that Brother Wei is gone, and I am a man. It will be convenient for me to enter your room.¡±

    In fact, this was not Song Qingshu being hypocritical, but because he was not strong enough yet, so he always needed to consider the influence of etiquette. He couldn¡¯t just walk into a widow''s room in in daylight.

    Shuang''er was stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted with a bitter smile, "Brother Song, you don''t need to worry about that, anyway¡­" After saying that, she stopped, and no longer forced him toe in. She walked inside the bedroom , and quickly started to do something.

    As his realm grew stronger, Song Qingshu''s hearing became much more sensitive than ordinary people. Hearing the familiar sounding from inside, his expression turned strange, <i>¡®Shuang''er is actually undressing, what does she want to do? Could it be that she somehow found out that I was the murderer, but she was concerned about my martial arts, and nned to seduce me and attack me while I am fascinated? Or did she arrange for other people to wait for the chance and put me in a perilous situation?</i>¡¯ Thinking of this, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but turn his head and look around, but he did not find any signs of ambush.

    "Brother Song, I''m sorry to keep you waiting." Shuang''er''s voice came to his ears. Song Qingshu turned his head in anticipation. But, seeing that Shuang''er was neatly dressed, he suddenly showed a look of disappointment. Shuang''er handed him a ck package. Song Qingshu subconsciously took it in his hand, and he could still feel a certain warmth.

    Shuang''er said, "Brother Song, please help me deliver this package to someone who sells sters in the capital Tianqiao on the fifteenth day of every month. Go and ask him how much for the sters. He will tell you, ¡®This ster is very expensive, it costs 3 taels of gold and 3 taels of silver'', then you just need to answer him ¡®it''s not expensive at all, can you sell it for 5 taels of gold and 5 taels of silver?'' "

    "How can there be such a counter-offer? That ster is so expensive, that guy is practically stealing money, and you actually counter-offer with five taels of gold and five taels of silver?" Song Qingshu showed an incredulous expression. He deliberately faked this reaction to avoid suspicion.

    Shuang''er exined, "This is to prevent people from identally finding the wrong person. Brother Song, I hope you will help with delivering this thing based on your friendship with Xiaobao." Her eyes were full of pleading.

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he asked in a deep voice, "It seems that this thing is very important, but I don''t understand why my sister-inw doesn''t deliver it herself? If you are worried about safety, I can protect you in secret."

    Shuang''er smiled lightly, "I want to spend more time with Xiaobao, and I don''t want to leave him for so long, so I can only trouble Big Brother Song."

    <strong>Fun Fact:</strong> Did you know that in Switzend, it is illegal to own just one guinea pig?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In case you haven''t noticed, $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 150: Die for love

    <h4>Chapter 150: Die for love</h4>

    This undergarment was just worn by Shuang''er not long ago and the residual warmth of her body could still be felt from it. However, Song Qingshu suddenly realized what was inside the package.

    <i>¡®I''ve always had a headache about how to push down Shuang''er so that I can get the treasure map embroidered on her undergarment. I didn''t expect that she would hand it directly to me.¡¯ </i>He thought in a daze.

    "Then I''ll rely on Big Brother Song." When Shuang''er saw that he was silent, and subconsciously nodded, she showed a smile of relief and walked towards the mourning hall.

    "Are you nning to go with Brother Wei?" The voice from behind made Shuang''er tremble.

    "I''ve deliberately covered it up, but I didn''t expect to be seen through by Big Brother Song." Shuang''er turned around, revealing a helpless smile.

    When Song Qingshu realized that she had the intention to hand over the treasure map of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters to the Heaven and Earth Society, he understood that Shuanger had already decided on the intention of death.

    But, how could he, a modern person, watch the tragic death in the name of love happen before his eyes, so he quickly tried tofort her, "Brother Wei¡­Brother Wei loved you so much. His soul in heaven knew what you wanted to do, he probably wouldn''t want you to do this. He definitely wouldn''t want you to suffer any harm."

    Shuang''er''s expression did not change, but instead she softly said, "Brother Song, you don''t know Xiaobao. Xiaobao¡­he is most afraid of loneliness, and he would definitely want me to apany him. Now, he must be worried that I will give him a green hat after his death and make him a tortoise." As she spoke, a happy smile appeared on her lips.

    ¡®Yeah, looking at her expression, it¡¯s obvious that her heart is really set on her decision.¡¯ Song Qingshu felt a headacheing his way. Although he knew that Shuang''er and Wei Xiaobao had a good rtionship, but he didn''t expect it to be this good. So he had to change his strategy and persuade her, "Sister-inw, if you go with Brother Wei, then what if¡­what if¡­"

    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t figure out how to persuade her to change her mind.

    "What if?" Since Shuang''er had already made up her mind to die for love, she let go of herself more than usual, and looked at Song Qingshu with a smile. She was a little curious as to what reason he would give.

    "What if you are pregnant with Brother Wei''s child?" Song Qingshu''s mind shed, and he quickly said, "If you let Brother Wei''s unborn child die with you because of your love, wouldn''t he be very sad that the Wei family line is ruined? Do you want that?"

    "Brother Song!" Shuang''er nced at Song Qingshu angrily, and her snow-white face suddenly turned bright red, "No one is pregnant with Xiaobao''s child." (G Yah¡­I sense something.)

    "It''s been less than a month since Brother Wei left the capital. You haven''t seen the physician, how could you possibly know?" Song Qingshu made up his mind that he would arrange for a few imperial physicians toe over tomorrow, so that they would give the verdict that Shuang''er was pregnant. Maybe it would dispel her thoughts of suicide.

    "Anyway, I know it myself." Shuang''er bit her lower lip, her face flushed with shame, unwilling to continue this embarrassing topic with Song Qingshu.

    "Uh, okay." Song Qingshu didn''t know much about some of the woman''s secrets. Seeing that she said it so decisively, he knew that this reason might not work, but at this moment he hade up with another reason, "Sister-inw, don''t you want to get revenge for Brother Wei?"

    "Revenge?" There was a hint of doubt flickering in Shuang''er''s big eyes.

    Song Qingshu had to bite the bullet and make up a lie for her, "If Fuk¡¯anggan hadn''t insulted Princess Jianning. Then Princess Jianning wouldn''t havemitted suicide in shame and anger, so much so that she dragged Brother Wei to be buried with her. Fuk¡¯anggan is the culprit, behind their deaths. It''s really unwise to be in a hurry to die and not to seek revenge from him."

    Unexpectedly, Shuang''er lightly shook her head again, "Others may not know Xiaobao''s character, but I am very clear. Although you are hiding it from me and not telling me the truth of the matter, things have already be clear in my heart. The princess has always had a good rtionship with Xiaobao. But when she was insulted by Fuk¡¯anggan, before she died, she did not seek Fuk¡¯anggan, but wanted to take Xiaobao to be buried with her, which showed that in her heart at that time, she hated Xiaobao more than Fuk¡¯anggan. What exactly made the princess hate Xiaobao so much, I don''t want to guess, and I don''t want to know. I just know that Xiaobao must have done something wrong, so why should I me others for his death?" (G: Expect more intelligent women like this in the future.)

    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise. He didn''t expect that Shuang''er, who was more inclined to the image of a maid in the original book, actually had such a rich independent personality and such a kind heart.

    "Brother Song, what are you looking at?" Seeing Song Qingshu staring at her for so long, Shuang''er felt a little embarrassed.

    "Sister-inw, do you have any older or younger sisters?" Song Qingshu already knew the answer, but he couldn''t help but ask.

    "No!" Shuang''er was once asked the same question by Duo Long, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, so she naturally knew what the intended meaning was.

    Seeing Shuang''er''s anger, Song Qingshu sighed in his heart: Such a good girl was really hard to find, even if you searched with a torch. <i>¡®Since you don''t have a sister for me to marry, then you will just have to do that yourself.¡¯</i>

    "Brother Song, you don''t need to persuade me any more, I have made up my mind. It''s gettingte, Brother Song, go back first, and remember toe and bury Xiaobao and me together tomorrow." Shuang''er calmly dered her own death, and that calm smile made Song Qingshu''s heart tremble.

    Song Qingshu lowered his head all the way, and followed Shuang''er to the mourning hall in silence. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the mourning hall, Song Qingshu understood that as long as he stepped out of the Viscount Mansion, he would never see this kind and gentle woman again. As if making up his mind, he suddenly raised his head and shouted, "Shuang''er!"

    "Huh?" Shuang''er turned around suspiciously, but what she saw were only two pupils that were as ck as ink.

    Soon Shuang''er''s expression changed from bewilderment to surprise, "Xiaobao, are you not dead?" After speaking, she threw herself into Song Qingshu''s arms.

    Holding Shuang''er''s soft waist, Song Qingshu didn''t have any evil thoughts at the moment, and nodded, "Yes, I''m not dead yet."

    Hearing Wei Xiaobao''s voice, Shuang''er couldn''t bear it any longer. Shey in Song Qingshu''s arms and began to cry. Maybe the pressure was suddenly relieved or she hadn''t slept much in the past few days, she fell asleep while crying.

    "Go to sleep, go to sleep." Song Qingshu said pitifully, hugging Shuang''er by the waist, and walked towards the two maids not far away.

    "Master Song, what are you doing¡­ Mistress she¡­" Seeing Song Qingshu holding Shuang''er in his arms, the two maids only felt that their brains were about to short-circuit. They suddenly thought of a terrible possibility at the same time, <i>¡®Master Song did this kind of thing. He won''t kill us to silence the witness, would he?¡¯</i>

    "If I remember correctly, the two of you are called Tao Hong and Liu Lu." Song Qingshu never imagined how frightening he was in the hearts of the two little girls, "You twoe with me and send your young mistress to her room to rest." Holding Shuang''er, he walked straight to her bedroom.

    "Ah!!" The two girls looked at each other, and hurriedly trotted to follow behind him.

    <strong>Fun Fact:</strong> Did you know that, the world¡¯s oldest wooden wheel has been around for more than 5,000 years!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 151: Contradictions

    <h4>Chapter 151: Contradictions</h4>

    Song Qingshu originally nned to carry Shuang''er to the room by himself, butter realized that something was wrong. It would be fine if Song Qingshu''s intentions were really unscrupulous, but on this asion he really didn''t have any evil thoughts mixed in. So, if he carried the reputation of a womanizer on his back for this, it would be too wrong. Therefore Song Qingshu called the maids toe and testify for him if he ever found himself in trouble.

    When they got in the room, Song Qingshu was about to put Shuang''er down on the bed to rest, but as if Shuang''er seemed to be somehow aware of it in her sleep, she stretched out her arms and tightly hugged his hands, and muttered in her sleep. "Xiaobao, don''t go¡­"

    Song Qingshu nced at the two maids in embarrassment, and the two maids looked at each other, thinking that since it was their mistress''s own wish, there was nothing they could say, so one of them said, "Lord Song, please apany the Mistress, we will be taking our leave." After that, they panicked and wanted to run out.

    "You have to stay!" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "Sister-inw is in an unstable state today, so she mistook me for Brother Wei. I am worried that she will do something stupid, so I will apany her first. You need to stay and be a witness. As soon as you leave, her reputation will be gone."

    "Yes!!" The two maids bowed, and asked, "May we know if Master Song needs hot water or anything, you can instruct the servants to do it."

    "No need, you can just stay in the room." Song Qingshu turned around and looked at Shuang''er in his arms. She was frowning, and pursing her thin lips tightly, obviously she was not at peace even in her dreams. He couldn''t help reaching out and gently pulling the strands of hair scattered on her face behind her ears. (G: Kind of romantic.)

    Shuang''er was lying in Song Qingshu''s arms, and the two inevitably had some skin-to-skin contact. Shuang''er''s skin was cold and it was veryfortable to touch. Song Qingshu moved his body and found a morefortable position. He leaned against the bed and stared nkly into space. He had many contradictions regarding Shuang''er in his heart. With the Sutra Of Forty-Two Chapters already in his possession, he could just walk away without any trouble, considering that he was also the main culprit in Wei Xiaobao''s death. But it proved really hard for him to just calmly watch as such a kind girl died.

    "Tao Hong, do you believe that they don''t have something going on between them?" Noticing Song Qingshu''s actions, the two little girls startedmunicating silently by gesturing with their eyes.

    "I am not sure about the Mistress, but seeing Lord Song''s gentle actions just now, it would not be strange that he has something in his heart."

    "I don''t think Mistress is much different either. Just look at how she is hugging Lord Song so tightly and she even put his hands in such a shameful ce¡­"

    "Hey, how can people of our status have the qualifications to judge these things?"

    "I''m just unhappy that the young master has just passed away, and his wife is already with another man¡­"

    "Heh, did your little heart fall into the hands of a lover after the young master molested you back then?"

    "Go to hell!"

    The two girls grew up and yed together since they were young, so they could understand each other''s thoughts with just one look, and there was no sense of obscurity when theymunicated.

    *****

    In the early morning of the second day, Song Qingshu felt that Shuang''er''s emotions had calmed down. He gently took out his hand from Shuang''er''s arms, gently supported her back and slowlyid her t on the bed, then pulled the quilt up to cover her body.

    The two little maids were dozing off in the corner. When they heard the sound, they woke up immediately. Song Qingshu whispered, "If I stay here, it would be too embarrassing for my sister-inw after she wakes up, so I will be leaving first. You two stay here. You must keep an eye on her¡­ she shouldn''t try anything drastic again, but there''s nothing wrong with being more careful."

    "Xiaobao!" Shortly after Song Qingshu left, Shuang''er suddenly felt that her arms were empty, and subconsciously reached out to grab it, but when she caught nothing, she suddenly woke up.

    "Mistress, are you awake? This servant is going to prepare water to wash your face." Liu Lu hurried over to help her up.

    Shuang''er stared nkly at first, then she slowly recalled what happenedst night, and her cheeks suddenly blushed red, ¡®What''s the matter with me, why did I mistake Brother Song as Xiaobao? I acted in such a shameful manner, what will I do in front of him in the future? How will I look him in the eye¡­"

    "Last night, Brother Song¡­ he didn''t do anything to me, did he?" Shuang''er found it a little hard to ask, and she struggled for a while, but still asked.

    Tao Hong pursed her lips and smiled, "He didn''t do anything, he just slept with Mistress for a night."

    Shuang''er usually treated the two maids very well, so she didn''t have any hesitation when it came to joking in private.

    "You two dead girls, why didn''t you stop it and let me be hugged by another man." Shuang''er gave them a stern look, feeling embarrassed and anxious.

    "This servant also thought so, and we originally nned to disregard the strength of Master Song''s martial arts, and even risk our small life to fight him. But, how could we know that Mistress, you yourself took the initiative to hug Master Song and kept calling the name of the young master. So, how could we dare to make a mistake?" The two girls said with an aggrieved expression.

    Shuang''er also slowly recalled some specific scenes. She felt that the part of her chest that had been touched by Song Qingshu was turning very hot. She suddenly saw the package on the side of the bed and realized that she was the one who gave it to Song Qingshust night. Her expression suddenly became one of confusion, "Where is Big Brother Song now?"

    "Master Song said that he was afraid that the Mistress would be embarrassed after waking up, so he left first." The two girls replied in unison.

    *****

    Song Qingshu knew that Shuang''er would not have the urge tomit suici*de for the time being after his hypnotic suggestion. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t try to do so before Wei Xiaobao was properly buried. In order to avoid the embarrassment of seeing each other, Song Qingshu decided to go back to the pce first, and thene to the Viscount Mansion to helpter.

    Aftering back to the pce, he heard a woman''s voice from far away from his residence.

    "Where''s Song Qingshu? Tell him toe out."

    Song Qingshu was subconsciously overjoyed, wondering if Youyou hade back? But when he heard the voice of the guard''s reply, he couldn''t help feeling disappointed.

    "Reporting to the Princess, Lord Song went to the Viscount Mansion yesterday to preside over Lord Wei''s funeral."

    "May I know why the Princess is looking for this Song?" Song Qingshu slowly walked in, motioned for the guards to take their leave first, and looked back at Ake.

    Today, Ake was wearing a pale green robe, covered with a white gauze, revealing a graceful neck and a clearly visible corbone. Her shiny dark hair was tied with a hair band crafted from three thousand blue silk, and a longevity hairpin made of pure white jade inserted into it. She had a strand of blue silk ribbon hanging on her chest, and a faint blush on her cheeks. Furthermore, with the light makeup on her face, she was the very picture of an alluring beauty.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s voice, Ake raised her head, ran over, stared at Song Qingshu and angrily said, "Song Qingshu, what did you tell me and my mother at the temple? I was actually given to you by the Emperor, did you expect this oue beforehand?"

    <strong>Fun Fact: </strong>Pteronophobia is the fear of being tickled by feathers.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 152: A girlâ€™s heart

    <h4>Chapter 152: A girl¡¯s heart</h4>

    Song Qingshu said gloomily, "Is it so hard to ept marrying me?"

    Ake was stunned when she heard the words, and looked at Song Qingshu carefully. He had sharp eyebrows and a tall figure. In addition, he became a celebrity in the court of the Kangxi Emperor at a young age. It seemed that he was not as bad as she had previously imagined.

    "What happened to you, why are you looking at me with a blushing face and won''t speak?" Song Qingshu said speechlessly.

    "Who''s blushing? It is just because the sun is too hot." Ake still stubbornly said, "I don''t want to marry you anyway, I don''t¡­ have feelings for you."

    Song Qingshuughed and said, "It''s not like I really want to marry you as well."

    "What do you mean!" Ake stomped her feet and red at him angrily.

    "Don''t worry, I have a way to make the Emperor take back his order, and he won''t ask you to marry me." Song Qingshu smiled lightly, he had stayed up all night in the Viscount Mansion, and had a lot of time thinking about a lot of things, how to refuse this marriage was also one of them.

    "That''s good." Ake let out a sigh of relief, showing a bright smile, but as if she suddenly thought of something, and she became a little unhappy, "Hey, why don''t you want to marry me?"

    Noticing Song Qingshu''s strange gaze, Ake was also a little embarrassed, "From childhood to adulthood, other than my mother, I have never seen a woman more beautiful than myself. I am also a dignified princess, so what is there that made you not to marry me. It should be normal for you to be full of regrets, but why do you seem to be dismissive of me¡­" Her tone was full of coquettishness and resentment.

    This woman is trouble. If you want to marry her, she will make trouble. If you don''t want to marry her, she will still make trouble. Song Qingshu pouted, "Firstly, if I wanted to marry a wife just for the pursuit of beauty, I can always just go after your mother, so why should I seek you? Secondly, in today''s troubled times, all the kingdoms are in strife. Emperors are walking all over the ce, and the princesses are like dogs on the street, do you think you are that special?"

    "You actually insulted my mother?" Ake more or less knew about Chen Yuanyuan''s turbulent past, so she couldn''t tolerate others making irresponsible remarks about Chen Yuanyuan. At this moment, when she noticed the frivolity in Song Qingshu''s words, she felt furious and raised her eyebrows. She proceeded to p Song Qingshu on his face.

    As soon as the words were out, Song Qingshu felt a little regretful. Just now, he was just a little unhappy with Ake''s arrogance. Now that he thought about it, Ake was just a pretty young girl, and she hadn¡¯t made any real big mistakes.

    Guilt was guilt. Seeing Ake¡¯s iing p, Song Qingshu was not kind enough to just let her p him on his face. He took a step back and stretched out his hand to hold her wrist tightly so that her p would never connect.

    Song Qingshu was about to speak when suddenly his expression changed. It turned out that Ake sometimes asked the guards of the Pingxi pce to teach her martial arts. She did not pay attention to what she learned, and none of those masters really dared to teach her wholeheartedly. Although the guards of the pce were not at the level of a master, but each of their martial arts were quite strong. So, even though Ake''s martial arts were not very good, but there were a lot of subtle and strange tricks.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was holding her right wrist, Ake grit her teeth. Using her right foot as a fulcrum, she twisted her waist at a strange angle, raised her left foot, and hit Song Qingshu''s head from behind.

    It''s a pity that the difference in martial arts between the two was too much. Although Song Qingshu was stunned for a while, he still stretched out his left hand to block her leg whip.

    At the moment, Ake''s waist was bent in an exaggerated arc, her wrists and ankles were held in Song Qingshu''s hands, and only her right foot was left standing on the ground, quite like the "sleeves and waist" dance posture of the Han Dynasty.

    As Song Qingshu held her slender wrists and feet, a faint fragrance of a girl came to the tip of his nose, so he subconsciously closed his eyes and took a breath.

    Ake was restrained by him in such a humiliating posture, which was already quite embarrassing. Noticing his actions, she became even more embarrassed and angry, "Let me go!" There was a hint of sobbing mixed in her voice.

    Song Qingshu finally came out of his daze. He let go of Ake, looked at her embarrassedly, and didn''t know what to say.

    After tidying up her dress, Ake''s ears blushed, she raised her head and red at Song Qingshu, and stomped her feet, "Song Qingshu, I hate you!" After speaking, she covered her mouth and ran out. (G: Tsundere?)

    Song Qingshu also understood that his behavior had been a little rough, but he couldn''t just run after her and exin himself, so he steadied his mind and went to the imperial study.

    "What, you don''t want to marry Princess Ake?" Kangxi Emperor put down his memorial and stared at Song Qingshu with a frown.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Sometimes it took not only a glib tongue but also courage to refuse.

    "Why?" Kangxi Emperor was very suspicious, "I saw Princess Ake yesterday, and she was indeed the most beautiful in the world, so why do you want to refuse?"

    "I already have a wife, and my wife is the current head of the Emei Sect, Zhou Zhiruo. We have a very deep rtionship with each other. When my meridians were destroyed and my life was at its end, she never gave up on me. So, now that I have be sessful, how can I have the heart to abandon my wife like a scumbag. And with Ake''s dignified status as the princess, it is naturally impossible for someone like her to be a concubine, so this official has to refuse the Emperor''s kindness." Although Song Qingshu mentioned Zhou Zhiruo, what came to mind was the figure of Bing Xue''er, who had apanied him in healing bit by bit, and a gentle smile appeared on his lips. (G: Yes, Bing Xue''er is the best girl, and she¡¯s a mil*f as well. What more do you want?)

    Kangxi Emperor suddenly remembered that he had heard about this when he sent someone to check Song Qingshu''s details.

    There was a strange silence in the imperial study room. When Song Qingshu was feeling uneasy, Kangxi Emperor said, "Well, We will put this matter aside for the time being, and now there is another thing that you need to do immediately."

    "But this official is also responsible for the affairs of Brother Wei¡¯s funeral." Song Qingshu''s eyes appeared to be beset with sorrow, worried that no one would take care of his friend after he left.

    "Don''t worry, I have already sent Duo Long to his house to help." Kangxi Emperor said.

    "May I know why it''s so urgent?" Song Qingshu knew that it was useless to talk too much, so he had to ask.

    "I recently received news that the former Master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, Ren Woxing, has returned to the wulin and invited many strong help. It seems that he wants to go to Heimuya to regain the position of the Cult Master. Cult Master Dongfang leads the Sun Moon Holy Cult, and has always had a rtionship with me and the Qing court. As we are close, I don''t want anything wrong to happen to Cult Master Dongfang."

    Kangxi Emperor said while frowning slightly, "Originally, Cult Master Dongfang was unparalleled in the world, and I didn''t need to worry about him, but I remember that after his fight with Feng Qingyang, it seems that he has weakened considerably. Although it can also be just minor internal injuries. But just in case, I will send you to Heimuya to help Cult Master Dongfang."

    "Ren Woxing?" Song Qingshu was startled, he remembered that in the original novel, Dongfang Bubai was besieged to death by Ren Wuxing, Linghu Chong and others. In this life, knowing that Dongfang Bubai was a girl, Song Qingshu would naturally not sit idly by and watch that happen.

    "Time is running out, you should set off immediately." Kangxi Emperor nodded and instructed. "You may leave!"

    After Song Qingshu exited the imperial study, he stood still on a rockery. After a while, a faint figure emerged from the shadows.

    "It seems that your senses are getting sharper and sharper, boy!" An old eunuch said while coughing.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 153: Crossing the river with a reed

    <h4>Chapter 153: Crossing the river with a reed</h4>

    "The Elders'' matter waspleted so soon?" Song Qingshu was surprised when he recognized that the other party was none other than the Sunflower Ancestor.

    "The people from the Red Flower Society colluded with Southern Shaolin to deceive mest time. Thank you for saving the little emperor." Sunflower Ancestor seemed to be talking about a matter unconcerned with him. Honestly speaking, there was really nothing that could make him truly lose his bearing.

    Song Qingshu remembered that the Sunflower Ancestor saidst time that the reason why he protected Kangxi was because of the True Dragon Qi in Kangxi, which helped him to cultivate the Sunflower Manual. "Ancestor, there is a matter that I have never quite understood. You need the Qi of a True Dragon. Then it stands to reason that Tem¨¹jin should have more Qi of a True Dragon. Why don''t you go to him?" (G: Tem¨¹jin is Genghis Khan''s birth name.)

    "Genghis Khan is really quite good, but it''s a pity that his desire to conquer is too strong, and he has been fighting the north and south on horseback. This one has old arms and feeble legs, so I really don''t want to run around with him. Among the remaining emperors, their True Dragon Qi is full of decay, but Kangxi is thriving here, and I''m also used to the life in the Forbidden City. So I don''t bother to change ces." Sunflower Ancestor exined slowly, his voice as sharp as a fingernail scratching on ss. It was quite unpleasant, and made Song Qingshu frown a little.

    "What matter does the elder want to talk with me this time?" Song Qingshu knew that the Sunflower Ancestor had always lived in the shadows like a ghost and would not show up in front of people unless there was an important matter.

    "Boy, you also know that this elder is quite good at sensing Qi. I saw a mass of ck Qi condensing on your head in the imperial study just now. I think you will face a catastrophe in theing days, and I just wanted to let you know in good faith. This elder has kindly reminded you, as for what¡¯s next, it depends on yourself." Sunflower Ancestorughed, and quickly turned around and disappeared from the ce.

    "Benefactor, I see that Yintang has turned ck, and you may face a disaster of blood in the future¡­" Song Qingshu seemed to hear the lines of those fake roadside fortune tellers from his previous life, <i>¡®If you are so good, then why didn''t you predict Kangxi¡¯s assassinationst time?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu shook his head, he did not take Sunflower Ancestor''s words to heart. (G: Yintang is an acupoint located between the eyebrows.)

    After leaving the pce, Song Qingshu wanted to go to the Viscount Mansion to see Shuang''er, but he was worried that since the other party was too thin skinned, they wouldn''t know what to say if they met. So he decided to go straight out of the city to Heimuya, and let time wash away the awkwardness between the two of them.

    Song Qingshu rode his horse all the way to the west. After two days, he came to a ce more than 40 miles northwest of Pingding Prefecture. He saw rocks that were red as blood, a long beach, with strong waves. He asked the local residents and learned that the ce was called Orangutan Beach. There was also a cliff not far away.

    Going further north, it didn¡¯t take long for Song Qingshu to see the mountain gate of the Sun Moon Holy Cult from a distance. The hills on both sides acted like natural walls, and there was only a stone road about five feet wide in the middle. The way in was closely guarded by the Sun Moon Holy Cult members. Song Qingshu slowly approached them.

    "Who dares to enter the domain of the Sun Moon Holy Cult!" The guard noticed Song Qingshu, and quickly stopped him with a drawn sword.

    "Please pass this message on to Cult Master Dongfang, that his (her) friend Song Qingshu is seeking his (her) audience." Song Qingshu jumped off the horse and cupped his hands towards them.

    "Song Qingshu? Never heard of you¡­" The guards discussed with each other for a while, looking at him with an expression of hostility, "You said that you are a friend of the Cult Master Dongfang?"

    "Exactly!" Song Qingshu replied even though he noticed something was wrong.

    The guards all thought to themselves, <i>¡®The Cult Master has only a handful of friends, which elders in the cult do we not recognize? This person dares to pretend to be a friend of the Cult Master. If we let him through and it spreads to the people on the mountain, we will be held ountable, and our lives will be in danger.¡¯</i> ncing at each other, they shed towards Song Qingshu in a uniform motion.

    Song Qingshu had been prepared for a long time, he used the Cloud-Ascending Ladder and jumped over their heads. When he raised his head and nced up the mountain, he could see nothing but clouds and mist, and he felt surprised, <i>¡®Could it be that they are one step early. Have they already controlled the ckwood Cliff? No, I have to go up and see.¡¯</i>

    Worrying about the life and death of Dongfang Bubai, Song Qingshu rushed to the mountain with his movement technique in full force.

    The main altar of the Sun Moon Holy Cult was heavily guarded, and the way to climb the mountain was even more of a difficult task. It was almost impossible for ordinary people to climb it so fast, but Song Qingshu''s attainment in his movement technique was too high, and he ran quickly without leaving a trace. The guards only felt a gust of wind blowing past them, and the enemy had already disappeared from in front of them. Their swords only shed empty space.

    When encountering an unavoidable situation, Song Qingshu would use the Cloud-Ascending Ladder and jump over the guard''s head guarding the mountain.

    After going through three mountain roads, he came to ake, and saw the blue waves and the white fog. Several ferries by theke had received the news early. They all had rowed to the middle of theke, and the disciples on the boats drew their swords and stood on alert.

    Seeing that the pursuing soldiers behind him were getting closer, Song Qingshu smiled, ¡°In the past, there was a miracle of Bodhidharma crossing the river with a reed. Today, this untalented one will follow the example of the sages."

    After saying that, Song Qingshuunched the Wooden Sword like a sharp arrow. Then he stomped his feet and chased after it. He stepped on the water surface a few times, then took one step on the wooden sword. One man and one sword, leaped over theke like a stream of wind, breaking the waves, leaving the horrified disciples behind them. (G: It would be an awesome sight to see.)

    <i>¡®Sun Tzu''s ¡®Art of War¡¯ has a sentence¡ª the momentum of rushing water, as for how a stone could float on water, it is also its momentum.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu, who had already stepped on the opposite shore, finally understood why Feng Qingyang was able to fly with his sword on the night of the full moon, and why a stone could float on the water. By the same logic, the key factor was speed. It was just that this method could only be used for short-distance sprints, and it seemed that it was absolutely impossible to perform the fabled ¡°Sword Flight¡±.

    Recalling the feeling as his toes stepped on the water just now, and the subtle soft force that came back from the water, Song Qingshu seemed to understand the principle, <i>¡®It is said that in ancient China, there was a martial arts master who was able to tread on water with his own two feet. I have great internal strength and a peerless movement technique, why should I only rely on speed to tread on water? Could it be that I am not using the power of the water well enough? Since the power of water can be used, then the wind can also be fully utilized, so it should not be impossible to perform ¡°Sword Flight¡±.¡¯</i>

    Noticing that the pursuing soldiers had been left far behind, Song Qingshu continued to move forward while thinking about the matter. It didn''t take long before he encountered an iron gate, and the guard stepped forward and shouted, "Password!"

    Song Qingshu secretlyined, <i>¡®How would I know what the password is?¡¯</i> It seemed that he had to force his way in, and so he casually replied, "Wencheng Wude."

    Unexpectedly, the other party was visibly relieved and replied, "Benevolence, righteousness and sagacity."

    <i>¡®It''s really like a blind cat meeting a dead mouse.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu didn''t expect to guess this right, and his face brightened with joy, <i>¡®That dead eunuch said that there was ck Qi above my head, this is obviously a sign of luck and I''m feeling quite lucky as well!¡¯</i>

    "And what about the identification que?" Before he could be too happy, the guard stretched out his hand and spread it out in front of him.

    "Uh¡­scre*w you!" Song Qingshu felt that someone was ying a sick game with him, and with a curse, he pulled out his Wooden Sword, and rushed forward.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 154: Paradise on earth

    <h4>Chapter 154: Paradise on earth</h4>

    Song Qingshu used his Wooden Sword to stab people at acupuncture points. The people who were stabbed felt their whole body go numb. They lost theirbat effectiveness in an instant, but it did not hurt their vitality. After all, Song Qingshu came from modern society, so he couldn''t just treat human life like it had no value. The significance of Karma in this world could not be taken lightly.

    Song Qingshu didn''t care about the rm bell on the mountain. He broke through three iron gates and finally came to a cliff that was perpendicr to the ground. He noticed a bamboo basket hanging in mid air by a thick rope, and realized that on the top of this cliff was probably the central Chengde Hall of the Sun Moon Holy Cult

    Although the bamboo basket had already been lifted up quite far due to the rm, but it was not difficult for Song Qingshu to reach it. For him, it was easier to have solid soil to borrow strength from than the weak and impermanent water.

    He directly used the Cloud-Ascending Ladder and jumped up! When he felt that his strength was about to run out, he touched his toes a little on the cliff, and he could jump up a long way.

    On the way, he could see ayer of light clouds floating over his head, and after a while, he entered the cloud and mist, and everyone below could no longer see him.

    After taking a few deep breaths in the middle, Song Qingshu finally came to the top of the cliff. The first thing that caught his eye was a huge white marble archway. The four golden characters on the archway "Blessing to all beings (Ôó±»²ÔÉú)" shone with golden light in the sunlight, making people feel awe at its majesty.

    Song Qingshu secretlyughed, <i>¡®The grandeur of Dongfang Bubai is indeed unmatched in the wulin. The Shaolin Sect and the Mount Song Sect can''t even bepared to this, and the Mount Hua Sect and the Mount Heng Sect could be considered even worse. All of this makes it obvious that she has great ambition in her heart, and is an extraordinary leader as well. I wonder what Kangxi would think of Dongfang Bubai if he sees this ce?¡¯</i>

    Everyone at the top of the cliff had already been warned, and they all waited in a line in a serious manner. When they saw hime up, they surrounded him in the center. Song Qingshu did not want to fight any more, and loudly said, "Who is in charge here? Come out and answer."

    "This one is Elder Bao Dachu, may I know what is your purpose foring here?" A middle-aged man came forward from the crowd.

    Song Qingshu saw that this man¡¯s breathing was even, his eyes were bright, and his cultivation was probably not under the heads of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects.

    "Hey, why haven''t youe out?" Song Qingshu was surrounded by hundreds of men, but he didn¡¯t seem worried at all. After all, if he couldn''t beat them all, he would just go and fly away. He was confident that no one in the Sun Moon Holy Cult could catch up with him except for Dongfang Bubai.

    "Are you that traitor Ren Woxing''s subordinate?" When Bao Dachu asked Song Qingshu by mentioning the name of Ren Woxing, the expressions of everyone in the Sun Moon Holy Cult changed.

    Seeing that Bao Dachu was calling Ren Woxing by his name, Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Ren Woxing and his group had not yet attacked the Cult, and he immediately said with a friendly expression, "It seems that there was a misunderstanding, I am a friend of your Cult Master Dongfang, I hope Elder Bao will pass the news on to him (her)."

    Bao Dachu didn''t dare to believe him, and motioned his men to surround him: "If you want to see our Cult Master, you should surrender peacefully."

    Song Qingshu didn''t want to fight with these men who were loyal to Dongfang Bubai, so he had to find another way. He jumped to the top of Chengde Hall, took a deep breath, and roared with the Lion''s Roar technique, "Dongfang Bubai, I came to help you by crossing a thousand miles, yet is this how you will greet your friend? It seems that you don''t care about the lives of these disciples and elders. If there is any damage, you can¡¯t me me!" His voice had the effect of a bell, spreading all over the top of the cliff.

    "Bold! How dare you call out the Cult Master by his name." Hearing him shouting in the hall, a group of followers below were furious and were about to jump on the roof to capture him. At that moment a majestic voice was heard from a distance, "Bao Dachu, send him to see this seat."

    The order had an immediate effect. All the members of Sun Moon Holy Cult put down their weapons one after another, and although they were puzzled, they did not dare to disobey their leader''s orders.

    "Honored guest, please!" In all his years, Bao Dachu had never seen anyone dare to speak to the Cult Master like that, and listening to the Cult Master''s tone, he didn''t seem to mind it either. <i>¡®Could it be that he was really the Cult Master''s friend? But I have been in the Sun Moon Holy Cult for many years, and I have never heard of this person.¡¯</i>

    A purple-clothed messenger came out to lead the way, and Song Qingshu followed behind. They walked behind Chengde Hall, passed a long corridor, entered a garden, and walked into a small stone house at the west end. The purple-clothed messenger stopped and pushed the wall on the left. The wall moved aside, revealing a door. There was still an iron door inside. The purple-clothed messenger took out a bunch of keys from his clothes, opened the iron door, and revealed a tunnel leading underground. Song Qingshu followed him down the tunnel. A few oilmps were lit on both sides of the tunnel, and the dim light created a gloomy atmosphere.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but secretly alert himself, <i>¡®That old eunuch did say that I will face a catastrophe in the near future. Could it be that young miss Dongfang is still angry about what happenedst time, and she schemed to trick me into a dungeon and lock me up for the rest of my life?¡¯</i>

    The more he thought about it, the more he thought that it was quite possible. Now, Song Qingshu was secretly annoyed at himself for being too careless, and he began to hesitate whether to go back the way he came.

    However, Song Qingshu suddenly smelled the fragrance of flowers, and his mind became refreshed. When they came out of the tunnel, he actually found himself in a very delicate small garden, with red plums, green bamboo, green pines and green cypresses. Theyout of this garden was very ingenious. There were several pairs of mandarin ducks swimming in the pond, and there were four white cranes beside it.

    Song Qingshu never expected to see such a beautiful sight, and secretly smiled in his heart, <i>¡®No matter how majestic Dongfang Bubai is, it seems that she is still a woman at heart.¡¯ </i>

    Passing around a pile of rockeries, he spotted arge flower-bed full of crimson and pink roses, each vying for beauty and elegance.

    The purple-clothed messenger had long since taken his leave. Song Qingshu stared at an elegant small hut in the midst of the sea of ??flowers and smiled, "Miss Dongfang, I heard that the former Master of your cult has returned to wulin, so I came here to help you."

    "Why are you standing so far away? Since you had the guts to break into the main altar of my cult alone, why don''t you have the guts to enter this small hut?" A soft jeer came from the hut, but there was a hint of arrogance in the softness.

    "Miss Dongfang is finally willing to speak to me in her original voice." Song Qingshu was overjoyed and walked forward, "I heard your rough male voice before, although I knew you were a woman, I still couldn''t bear it¡­"

    "Whoosh!" Song Qingshu''s expression changed greatly, and he hurriedly turned over and avoided a deadly needle. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, as if it had predicted his current position, another silver needle shot forward, aiming to put a big hole in his chest.

    Song Qingshu was lying on the ground at the moment, and he had nowhere to hide, so he had no choice but to roll around like azy donkey, dodging the dangerous barrage of needles.

    However, his clothes were now covered with mud. Song Qingshu felt annoyed in his heart, and was about to open his mouth to rebuke her, that¡¯s when the third embroidery needle appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye.

    "Humph!" Song Qingshu snorted coldly, closed his eyes, and stood there without dodging.

    "Huh?" There was a sound of exmation from the hut, and another silver needle shot out and suddenly hit the previous embroidery needle.

    Song Qingshu''s face twitched as he looked at the stone where the two embroidery needles were inserted, as if the stone was rotten wood.

    "With your martial arts, you could have obviously dodged it! Then why did you stand still?" The curtain at the entrance of the hut lifted, and Dongfang Bubai angrily asked while standing at the door.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 155: Hard shell soft interior

    <h4>Chapter 155: Hard shell soft interior</h4>

    In that instant, Song Qingshu''s anger dissipated, and he became a little absent-minded. The cause was that Dongfang Bubai was actually wearing women''s clothes. She was wearing a Hanfu consisting of a purplish-red robe as the upper garment with a red long skirt as the lower garment. There was an ornamental silk belt wound around her narrow waist. (G: Hanfu is a traditional Chine*se dress.)

    Song Qingshu knew that Dongfang Bubai had been active in wulin for decades, therefore, he expected her to be quite mature, but on that pretty face, he couldn''t detect the traces of time at all. On the contrary, she looked like a¡­ seventeen or eighteen years old girl! She seemed to be the very picture of¡ª "Flower-like beauty, with eyebrows like distant mountains".

    Song Qingshu looked at her carefully¡ª her hair fell down her waist like a waterfalling down the mountain, her cheeks were reddish, like a blooming hibiscus, her skin was smooth, with a healthy glow. She was born with a beautiful and charming appearance.

    "If you look at This Seat with those lustful eyes again, This Seat will scoop out your eyeballs." Noticing Song Qingshu''s expression, Dongfang Bubai snorted coldly, then turned and walked towards the hut. (G: This Seat is simr to the address This Pce.)

    "I''ve never seen you wearing women''s clothes before." Song Qingshu walked after her with a bright expression, "Who would have thought that Dongfang Bubai, who shook the world of wulin, was actually such a beautiful and charming girl."

    "Put away such paltry tricks to deceive little girls." Dongfang Bubai gave him a displeased look, and sat down to continue her embroidery.

    Song Qingshu walked through the door and saw several transparent sheets of cloth hanging in the room, embroidered with several traditionaldies of different expressions. He also spotted several embroidered brocade cushions on the chairs.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be amazed. Finally, he noticed the collection of girly clothes surrounding him. He hesitated for a while, but still asked, "Miss Dongfang, these Hanfu are really beautiful, with bright colors and graceful style, but it is really inconvenient to use for fighting."

    "I like it." Dongfang Bubai nced at him, and her attention returned to the embroidered figure of thedy on the silk cloth.

    <i>¡®I heard that there were no underwear in Hanfu in ancient times¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, but decided to swallow this sentence back.

    "Did Kangxi send you here?" Dongfang Bubai asked indifferently.

    "Can''t I just be worried about my friend ande to help?" Song Qingshu felt that it was necessary to make Dongfang Bubai feel that she owed him favor instead of letting Kangxi pick the peaches.

    "We are friends?" Dongfang Bubai said disapprovingly.

    "Of course we are!" Song Qingshu''s face was already thicker than a city wall, his eyes widened and he said with an innocent expression, "Didn''t you save me just now?"

    "I just wanted to watch you suffer a little bit, and it was also a revenge for that incident on the outskirts of the capital." Thinking of how he was rolling around in mud just now, a smile appeared on Dongfang Bubai''s lips, "It''s a pity that you didn''t dodge in the end, It made my sense of revenge diminish too much."

    "And so, you were still reluctant to let me die¡­" Noticing Dongfang Bubai''s expression turning cold, Song Qingshu immediately changed the subject, "How is your injury?"

    "Last time someone boasted that he wanted to be the man of This Seat, but now he doesn''t dare to mention it?" Dongfang Bubai flicked her fingertips, and the embroidery needle shot into the silk cloth sheet on the opposite side,pleting thest stroke of embroidery in thedy''s figure.

    "The main reason is that you are too thin-skinned. If I mentioned it again, you may want to die together with me. Anyways, I came here to help you deal with Ren Woxing, not tomit a couple¡¯s suic*ide." Song Qingshu sneered.

    "Ren Woxing?" Dongfang Bubai seemed to be reminiscing about the past, and finally shook her head, "If you came to help me deal with Ren Woxing, you can go back. Although his "Cosmic Absorbing Power" is regarded as a top tier martial arts skill, It''s a pity that it is still nothing great in the eyes of This Seat."

    "If it was before, of course you won''t need to be afraid. But you suffered an internal injury in that duel with Feng Qingyangst time. I guessed that you couldn''t recover so quickly, so I came to fight for your side." Song Qingshu said quickly.

    "Alright, if you stay here, you can help me deal with some wandering intruders, lest they get in the way of my recovery." Dongfang Bubai wanted to refuse as usual. But she didn''t know why, an ominous feeling surged up in her heart, so she hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.

    Song Qingshu was originally worried that Dongfang Bubai would be too proud and disdainful to ask for his help. But seeing her agree so easily, he was overjoyed, "Haha, if you and I join forces, even if that Ren Woxing has three heads and six arms, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing."

    Dongfang Bubai didn''t bother to pay attention to his nonsense, she took out an embroidery needle from the box beside her, and began to embroider on another nk silk sheet.

    "There''s a question I''ve always wanted to ask you. Back then, when you seized the position of cult master from Ren Woxing, why didn''t you just kill him directly, but lock him underground in the West Lake, causing today''s disaster."

    "Why did I not kill him? It is one of the biggest secrets of This Seat" Dongfang Bubai turned around and smiled, "Would you like to know?"

    "I do!" Song Qingshu nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t want to tell you." Dongfang Bubai turned a blind eye, and all her thoughts were ced on the opposite sheet again.

    "Miss Dongfang, you''ve learned to be a bully." Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment. But he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he was a little happy. He didn''t expect that she would make such a cold joke.

    Dongfang Bubai continued to ignore him, her hands swayed, the flying needle moved ording to her will, and the outline of anotherdy gradually emerged on the silk sheet.

    Song Qingshu looked bored, and suddenly thought of a question, "Miss Dongfang, do you know if there is someone named Yang Lianting on the ckwood Cliff?" He asked while the fire of gossip burned bright in his eyes. (G: Yang Lianting was the original Dongfang Bubai''s lover.)

    With a snap, the thread in Dongfang Bubai''s hand snapped. She turned around and stared at Song Qingshu with a cold light in her eyes, "Where did you hear that name?"

    Seeing her reacting so seriously, Song Qingshu sighed in his heart,<i> ¡®Could it be that she really has a rtionship with Yang Lianting?¡¯ </i>Thinking of that, he felt a little ufortable in his heart.

    "I forgot where I heard it."

    Dongfang Bubai remained silent for a while, then said, "He is already dead."

    "How did he die?" Song Qingshu asked curiously and thought, <i>¡®If they don''t have Yang Lianting, the prime hostage to distract Dongfang Bubai, aren''t they all doomed to die?¡¯</i>

    "I killed him." Dongfang Bubai calmly spoke.

    "What?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, but unfortunately the other party refused to say any more words, so he could only whisper, "Your matters are really messed up!"

    As if reminded by him, Dongfang Bubai raised her head and said, "By the way, it''s not right for you, an outsider, to stay in the cult. You might cause them to be more cautious. So you should pretend to be someone else."

    "Who should I pretend to be?" Song Qingshu asked nkly.

    "Yang Lianting." Dongfang Bubai spoke as if it was natural.

    "That pimp?" Song Qingshu thought of the image of Yang Lianting in the original book, and suddenly felt disgusted, and quickly refused: "Absolutely not!"

    "Why?" Dongfang Bubai asked suspiciously.

    "This is a matter of principle, and there will be no negotiation on this matter." Song Qingshu shook his hands like a rattle.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 156: Calm before the storm

    <h4>Chapter 156: Calm before the storm</h4>

    Despite Song Qingshu''s repeated protests, in the end, he was no match for Dongfang Bubai''s deaf ears, so he had no choice but to put on Yang Lianting''s clothes.

    Song Qingshu sniffed the clothes on his body with obvious disgust on his face, "This dress smells weird¡­" He looked up at Dongfang Bubai''s face, and changed his words, "Is that what Yang person wore?"

    "You¡¯re handsome and , and have a bit of the style of Yang Lianting back then." Dongfang Bubai nodded in satisfaction, without any intention of answering his question.

    <i>¡®It doesn''t have any smell, it should be new¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu had no choice but to keep telling himself.

    Looking at Dongfang Bubai embroidery all day was quite boring for Song Qingshu. So he yawned and asked, "Why do you stay here all day long?"

    "This is the ce where I live alone. No one cane here without my consent. And, no matter whoes in here without it, there is only a dead end." Dongfang Bubai seemed to be tired from all the embroidery. So, shey down on the bed to take a rest.

    Song Qingshu saw her waistline showing off, and said dejectedly, "Are you really alright with lying down like this? There''s a man in front of you!"

    "So what?" Dongfang Bubai opened her slender phoenix eyes and nced at him lightly.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will take advantage?" Song Qingshu asked in surprise.

    "How can you take advantage with your eyes? It doesn''t matter if you can''t help but want to make a move, you can''t beat me anyway." Dongfang Bubai yawned in a bored manner and closed her eyes again.

    "You¡¯re making me feel insulted. A man''s self-esteem is very valuable." Song Qingshu red at her.

    "Really? What can you do even if I insulted you? Want to take a bite~" Dongfang Bubai''s red lips parted slightly, and she looked at him with a faux-smile, but she deliberately yed with a shiny embroidery needle between her right hand fingers.

    Looking at her moist red lips, Song Qingshu really wanted to jump up and take a bite, but after weighing the strength of the two, he finally dismissed that tempting idea.

    "Don''t your subordinates know that you are a woman?"

    "What is the age of Miss Dongfang?"

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Song Qingshu asked a lot of questions like a cannonball, but unfortunately Dongfang Bubaicked interest and had no intention of answering.

    Song Qingshu didn''t seem to be discouraged. He rolled his eyes and asked another question. "By the way, there is a question I have been wondering about for a long time. What''s your name?"

    This time Dongfang Bubai did not ignore him, and gave him a strange look, "Don''t you know?"

    "Dongfang Bubai?" Song Qingshu smacked his lips and shook his head in disbelief, "I don''t believe that any parent in the world would give their child such a madly cool and tyrannical name."

    "Impudent, how dare you call the Cult Master by name!" At that moment, a clear female voice came from behind, making Song Qingshu stunned, thinking, <i>¡®Isn''t this the forbidden ce of Dongfang Bubai, how can other people dare toe in.¡¯</i>

    Looking back, he saw a young girl, about thirteen or fourteen years old. She was wearing a green dress, with snow-white skin, a delicate and lovely face, which still carried a bit of baby fat, but had a very solemn expression. She respectfully knelt down and gave a salute, "Disciple Feifei, pays her respect to Cult Master and Master."

    "Get up." Dongfang Bubai gently waved the sleeve of her left hand, and the girl felt a soft force lift her up.

    "Has the revolt of the Five Poisons Cult been pacified?" Dongfang Bubai asked.

    The girl was about to speak, but looked at Song Qingshu, her expression showed her hesitation to speak.

    "It doesn''t matter, he is on our side."

    Dongfang Bubai¡¯s words made Song Qingshu want to burst into tears with excitement. He was about to open his mouth to express his joy when he suddenly realized that he seemed to be acting a bit too cheap, and immediately adopted an indifferent expression on purpose.

    With Dongfang Bubai''s permission, the girl replied, "The two most powerful factions of the Five Poisons Cult have always been the Lan family and the He family. In recent years, the He family has produced a genius named, He Tieshou. Her attainment is also the best among the past decades, and her momentum gradually overwhelmed the Lan family. The reason for He Tieshou¡¯s revolt was because¡­because the Cult Leader killed Yuan Chengzhi. She had always admired that man surnamed Yuan, so she staged a rebellion in the name of love. The Lan family is losing ground. This disciple is ipetent, and was unable help them stabilize the situation."

    "He Tieshou?" Dongfang Bubai recalled the scene when she came to Heimuya to visit her, "That girl is really good, but I didn''t expect that she would dare to betray This Seat for a man. You are still young, so it is normal for you to be unable to fight her, this time I sent you down the mountain just to train your mind, so you don''t have to mind it so much."

    "Thank you, Master!" A hint of joy appeared on the girl''s face.

    "I said that you were teacher and apprentice, why do you have to salute at every turn, so that you are so different?" Song Qingshu couldn''t stand it any longer, came to the girl, and circled around her a few times, "You called yourself Feifei, and you¡¯re also a member of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, so you should be Qu Yang''s granddaughter, Qu Feiyan?"

    The girl looked at him in surprise, and Dongfang Bubai also frowned, "How do you know her name?"

    Song Qingshu didn''t answer, but fell into reminiscence. After watching the movie version "Swordsman" in his previous life, he felt that the most pitiful person in the story was this quirky little girl, who was killed by Fei Bin from the Mount Song Sect not long after she appeared.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, she wouldn''t have left such a deep impression on him. The chubby little girl actress from the movie actually starred in ¡°The Legend of the Double Dragon of the Tang Dynasty¡± eight yearster as the Concubine Xuan. Her performance as the little chubby girl in the movie really blinded Song Qingshu''s sinful eyes.

    Dongfang Bubai didn''t really care about that question. Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t answer, she put the matter aside, then raised her hand and threw a token into Qu Feiyan''s hand, "Feifei, you take this ck Wooden Order with you. Go to Dali, mobilize all the resources that can be mobilized, help Lan Fenghuang, and make sure not to let the Five Poison Cult be swallowed up by He Tieshou."

    Dongfang Bubai didn''t know why, but recently she felt a little restless in her heart. After her martial arts level reached a certain realm, she was able to get a keen sense of some potential dangers. Her injuries had not recovered much, so for the first time in her life she let a man, Song Qingshu, stay by her side and help her. This time, she also subconsciously pushed away Qu Feiyan. Although she may not have done it specifically with the thought of protecting her, how could she know how much impact this decision would have on the future.

    In the next few days, the two sometimes chatted, but most of the time, Song Qingshu had to sit still and watch Dongfang Bubai do embroidery. As for the night, the thing that Song Qingshu had been looking forward to, meaning¡ª being alone in the same room, did not happen. When night fell, Dongfang Bubai would disappear who knows where, leaving Song Qingshu alone in the empty room.

    After a few days like this, a purple-clothed messenger came in and reported, "Reporting to the Cult Master, Elder Shangguan has caught the traitor Xiang Wentian, and is now waiting outside for the Cult Master''s summons."

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, <i>¡®Here we go!¡¯ </i>

    Dongfang Bubai had already changed back to men''s clothes at the moment, and he spoke with an indifferent expression, "Bring them in."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 157: A rare treasure

    <h4>Chapter 157: A rare treasure</h4>

    Soon a few people came in carrying a stretcher. Song Qingshu looked carefully. The person on the stretcher was wearing a white coat. There was a lot of blood on it, and it looked like he was seriously injured.

    "The Cult Master is virtuous, benevolent, righteous, and wise, rejuvenating the holy cult, and themon people. Shangguan Yun, the elder of the White Tiger Hall, bows to the Cult Master." A man dressed in elder clothes bowed.

    Dongfang Bubai remained expressionless and asked lightly, "Why didn''t Elder Jiae back with you?"

    "Reporting to the Cult Master, Elder Jia and his subordinates went to arrest the traitor Xiang Wentian under the order of the Cult Master, but the martial arts of Xiang Wentian, that evil thief, was too strong. Elder Jia sacrificed himself to give his subordinates a chance to seriously injure Xiang Wentian¡­" Shangguan Yun didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth.

    In fact, Jia Bu had already died at the hands of him and Xiang Wentian because he didn''t agree to join Ren Woxing, and ambush the Cult Master. And, thinking of Dongfang Bubai''s ruthlessness, he was still a little frightened.

    "Who are these people behind you?" Dongfang Bubai couldn''t be bothered to listen to his nonsense, so she interrupted him and asked.

    Song Qingshu lowered his eyebrows and stood aside, as if he was the real Director Yang. He quietly looked at the people who Dongfang Bubai pointed at, and noticed one man with a tall frame, long face, and a face as pale as snow, as if there was no blood at all. Compared to theplexion of a normal human his face was so pale that it was enough to scare people, like a zombie who had just emerged from the grave.

    Standing next to the man was a young man with a square face and thin lips. His face was quite heroic. He should be Linghu Chong.

    There was also a low-level cult member next to him. His skin was so white that it seemed almost transparent. Some of his skin was visible due to the clothes he was wearing, which resulted in his flushed cheeks. Who else could it be except Ren Yingying who had disguised herself as a man?

    Song Qingshu could see through their disguise, so of course Dongfang Bubai could also see it, and she sneered, "Elder Ren, I originally thought you were a hero, but I didn''t expect you to act like a lowly weasel."

    Seeing that the other party had already figured out his identity, Ren Woxing looked up to the sky and let out a longugh. He shook off the clothes of the low-level cult member on his body, then looked at Dongfang Bubai and angrily said, "Thief Dongfang, you locked me away that day at the bottom of the West Lake. I bet you never imagined that there would be such a day as today?"

    Xiang Wentian also got up from the stretcher, and together with Linghu Chong, he took out his weapon from the stretcher. Then he walked to the other side, aiming at Dongfang Bubai with a dignified expression.

    "This Seat allowed you to save your life in the West Lake of Hangzhou. As the saying goes, there is heaven above, and Suzhou and Hangzhou below. The scenery of the West Lake is famous around the world, and that is also the best ce to enjoy the scenery of the West Lake. I didn''t expect that not only are you not grateful, but you are full of resentment towards This Seat." Dongfang Bubai shook her head, apparently she was feeling very sad.

    "Bah!" Ren Woxingughed in anger, "So you locked me at the bottom of the West Lake, where I couldn¡¯t even see the sun, and it was supposed to be a good life!"

    Dongfang Bubai said, "At least This Seat didn''t kill you, wasn¡¯t that good enough? As long as I ordered the four friends in Jiangnan not to give you any water to drink, could you even endure ten days or a half months?"

    Ren Woxing snorted coldly, "Don''t think I don''t know what your n is. For more than ten years, you have made Heizi use every other means to deceive me into telling you about the Cosmic Absorbing Power, so naturally you won''t let me die."

    "Elder Ren is as observant as ever, and I really admire you for that. I didn''t expect you to see it right from the beginning." Dongfang Bubai said that she admired him, but her expression remained as usual. She probably never expected that Heizi could really deceive him.

    "If I were really that observant, I wouldn''t have been usurped by you, a traitor. If I have to talk about admiration, you are the person I admire the most." Ren Woxing said through gritted teeth.

    "Elder Ren is being humble. You definitely realized that something was wrong back then, so you were uneasy and kindly passed the "Sunflower Manual" to me. You wanted to harm This Seat, but you didn''t expect This Seat to attack first and seed." Speaking of what happened that year, Dongfang Babai couldn¡¯t help releasing a trace of bloodlust.

    "Hahaha, speaking of the Sunflower Manual, since you''ve really practiced it, I''m afraid that you¡¯re no longer a man or a woman." Ren Woxing said with a smile, "If you want to practice that thing, you have to swing the sword from the pce! Dongfang Bubai, you are really good." His voice revealed endless mockery and contempt. (G: The sword from the pce refers to the castration process of the court eunuchs.)

    Song Qingshu''s heart jumped when he heard it, and he nced at Dongfang Bubai, <i>¡®I have clearly touched her soft bouncy mounds, and in this world riddled with t chests, that¡¯s a rare treasure! But, do I really have to take off her pants to finally determine her gender?¡¯</i>

    Dongfang Bubai nced at Ren Woxing disdainfully, "How can ayman like you understand the truth behind the transformation of heaven and man and the growth of all things mentioned in the manual?"

    Ren Woxing suddenly frowned, "Dongfang Bubai, I haven''t seen you for more than ten years, why are you getting younger and younger? Could it be that the Sunflower Manual really contains ancient methods of self-cultivation as rumored?"

    "If the elder is interested, I can bring the sword from the pce. I will let you practice it to return the favor for that day." Dongfang Bubai showed a smile.

    "Bah!" Ren Woxing scolded angrily, "I don''t want to be a monster that is neither male nor female."

    Dongfang Bubai''s gaze turned cold, and everyone only saw a sh of pink go past them. It seemed as if his body hadn¡¯t moved at all, but with a thud, Shangguan Yun fell to the ground.

    Shangguan Yun still had his sword in his hand, his body swayed a few times, then he tilted forward, fell to the ground, and did not move at all.

    Although it had only been a moment since he fell, Ren Woxing and other experts could see it clearly. There were small red spots on the center of his eyebrows, on his left and right temples, and the fourrge points in the middle of his nose. Blood had started to ooze out from those spots. He was clearly stabbed by the embroidery needle in Dongfang Bubai''s hand.

    Ren Wuxing felt terror in his spine, and he unconsciously took a few steps back. Linghu Chong pulled Ren Yingying with his left hand and ced himself in front of her. The room turned silent for a while, and no one took a breath.

    Ren Woxing slowly pulled out his long sword and said, "I didn''t expect that the Sunflower Manual was so powerful."

    Dongfang Bubai had returned to her original ce, ying with the embroidery needle in her hand at her own leisure, "Shangguan Yun thought of relying on you and dreamed of bing a dragon, but he didn''t expect that you would use him as a shield in a critical moment without hesitation."

    It turned out that taking advantage of theid back atmosphere just now, Dongfang Bubai had suddenlyunched an attack. With his long sword still in its sheath, Ren Woxing was unable to defend with it in time, and poor Shangguan Yun, who thought that it was safer to stick with Ren Woxing, was used as a meatshield.

    Ren Wuxing also felt ashamed, but luckily, apart from Dongfang Bubai, the rest were basically people close to him, and he didn''t worry about today''s events spreading out.

    Linghu Chong was also horrified, thinking that the best way to deal with Dongfang Bubai would be to first make him lose hisposure, and then look for some ws in his moves. He looked up at Song Qingshu standing in the corner, and said with a smile, "Your Excellency is a dignified master of a faction, but what is the use of your martial arts and dignity, when you still have to obediently lie under that little pretty boy over there. And hope that he will take pity on you. Hey, just thinking about it makes me disgusted, you really are an embarrassment to all the men in the world."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 158: The two greatest techniques

    <h4>Chapter 158: The two greatest techniques</h4>

    "Ehh?" Song Qingshu finally realized what it meant to be shot while lying down, but when the scene that Linghu Chong just described appeared in his mind, it really didn''t seem all that bad.

    However, to Dongfang Bubai it didn''t sound as good, her face flushed red, then suddenly a red shadow shed, and an embroidery needle shot towards Linghu Chong.

    Linghu Chong had originally said those words to provoke her anger, and seeing her waving her sleeves, he immediately stabbed at her throat with his sword. This sword stab was extremely fast, and in the eyes of outsiders, Dongfang Bubai seemed to be blocking the tip of the sword with her needle. But at that instant, Linghu Chong felt a slight pain on his left cheek, and maneuvered the long sword in his hand to the left.

    It turned out that Dongfang Bubai was so fast, it was beyond belief. Like a sh of lightning, she stabbed at Linghu Chong¡¯s face with a needle, but because of the previous injuries, her reaction was still a little slower than usual. If the needle managed to hit, Linghu Chong would be dead, but she would also be seriously injured, so she had no choice but to retract her arm and use the needle to block Linghu Chong''s sword.

    "Nine Swords of Dugu¡­ What is your rtionship with Feng Qingyang?" Dongfang Bubai asked while tidying up her clothes.

    "This Linghues from Mount Hua Sect, and today I want to take revenge for Uncle Feng." In reality, Linghu Chong was pretty spooked, and realized that he had encountered a powerful enemy he had never faced before in his life. So, he sent four sword strikes in a row, all pointing to the opponent''s vital points.

    "Feng Qingyang was not my opponent, so what can your half-hearted Nine Swords of Dugu do?" Dongfang Bubai sneered, her figure shed left and right, up and down, as she sprinted towards Linghu Chong. Her movement caused all four of the sword strikes to miss.

    Linghu Chong stared at the shing shadow, and the embroidery needles shed in all directions. He realized that there was not even a single w in her movement. He knew that at this moment, he should never allow her to gain momentum. So he immediately let out a shout and shed straight at her head with the long sword.

    Dongfang Bubai grabbed the embroidery needle with her right thumb and forefinger, and with an upward movement, she blocked the iing sword strike, and the long sword could no longer cut down.

    Linghu Chong felt his arm going slightly numb, but when he saw the shing red shadow, he sensed something poking straight at his left eye. At that instant, there was not enough time to block the needle, and there was not enough time to dodge. He thought that life would end here. Noticing that the situation was going south, Ren Woxing and Xiang Wentian used their longsword and soft whip to attack at the same time. Dongfang Bubai frowned and had no choice but to give up and take defensive measures.

    The world''s three great masters joined forces to fight. It could only be imagined how powerful the momentum really was. Yet, holding an embroidery needle between her two fingers, Dongfang Bubai¡¯s visage kept shing between the three of them, retreating like lightning, and she showed no sign of defeat.

    The three masters attacked fiercely, stabbing at all the vital points on Dongfang Bubai''s body. But her figure was akin to a ghost, erratic¡ª shing past like a light smoke. The two swords and the whip always remained a few inches away from her body.

    Suddenly, Xiang Wentian let out a cry, closely followed by Linghu Chong, and the two got pierced by needles one after another.

    Although Ren Woxing''s "Cosmic Absorbing Power" was very powerful, Dongfang Bubai¡¯s speed was extremely fast and that made it difficult tond a hit on her. Secondly, the weapon she used was an embroidery needle, which made it almost impossible for him to absorb any internal energy.

    After fighting for a while, Ren Woxing also let out a cry, and his chest and throat were stabbed with needles. Unfortunately, Dongfang Bubai was injured by Feng Qingyang''s innate sword qi. She was able to exert strength into the opponent''s body for a few moments, but it was still not enough to kill them, as she also had to block the fierce offensive of the other two masters.

    Therefore, although Ren Wuxing and the others were stabbed again and again, they were not seriously injured.

    Ren Woxing, Xiang Wentian, and Linghu Chong continued shouting ceaselessly, with anger and panic in their voices. The three men constantly checked their own internal energy level. Their internal energy was about to run dry but Dongfang Bubai wasn¡¯t showing any signs of being exhausted at all.

    Ren Yingying was watching everything from the side, and she realized that if this stalemate persisted for a long time, the three people would eventually be exhausted, and they would surely die under Dongfang Bubai¡¯s needle.

    Looking around, she noticed Song Qingshu, who was standing not far away, staring at the fight with concern on his face. Ren Yingying thought about something and then started to slowly approach him.

    Song Qingshu watched as Dongfang Bubai was besieged by the three great masters. Although the situation looked a bit dangerous, he knew that she would not be defeated that easily.

    Then, Song Qingshu suddenly noticed that Ren Yingying was sneaking towards this side, and he immediately realized what she was thinking in her head. He hesitated for a while, and did nothing in the end.

    Ren Yingying came closer, then suddenly put the dagger in her left hand on Song Qingshu''s neck and threatened, "Hurry up and stop Dongfang Bubai."

    Song Qingshu raised his hands and pretended to surrender, "Okay, okay, take it easy."

    Ren Yingying was worried that Dongfang Bubai would suddenly attack, so she slowly moved behind Song Qingshu, held the tip of her sword against his back, and made him stand in front of her to prevent Dongfang Bubai from suddenly rushing over.

    "By the way, beauty, what do you n to do with me, is it something lewd?" Song Qingshu suddenly turned around and looked at her with a smile.

    "You¡¯re courting death!" Ren Yingying''s pretty face froze, and she stabbed at Song Qingshu''s thigh with her sword.

    Song Qingshu felt that he had acted enough, and with a flicker, he immediately took action. Ren Yingying suddenly felt a numb pain on her waist, and fell back as if she had no strength. Song Qingshu had already sealed her acupoints .

    "Why are you so careless?" Song Qingshu hugged her tender body and blew a breath in her ear.

    Ren Yingying suddenly turned red to her neck, feeling ashamed and angry. All her life, she had been a high-ranking saint in the cult. She had a special status in the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Naturally, no one dared to disrespect her. When she was usually with Linghu Chong, she would feel ashamed and angry for a long time if he spoke even a little frivolously. But, Song Qingshu flirted with her in such an unscrupulous manner.

    As Song Qingshu held the jade-like figure in his arms, he felt the sweetness of her scent, the coolness of her smooth skin, and he forgot to speak for a moment.

    "Shameless! Let me go now!" Ren Yingying bit her lip and deliberately lowered her voice, worried that she would cause Linghu Chong and the others to be distracted.

    "Let you go? How can I be willing~" Song Qingshu smiled, "As the saying goes, good fortune takes turns. You wanted to force me to scream just now, and now it''s my turn to force you."

    "What do you want to do?" Ren Yingying¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    Song Qingshu said, "It''s nothing, I just want you to scream and share your sorrow with your father or your Brother Chong."

    "Don''t even think about it!" Ren Yingying knew that they were already at a disadvantage. If they were to be distracted because of her, they would immediately be killed by Dongfang Bubai.

    "Then, this is what you forced me to do. Do you know what kind of martial arts techniques I am good at?" Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and whispered in her ear.

    "How would I know!" Feeling the breath he exhaled, a rush of goosebumps appeared on Ren Yingying''s delicate skin.

    "I know quite a lot of martial arts, but the one I''m good at is the ¡®Blood-washing Iron Spear¡¯ technique. Of course, in this situation, it would be a little inconvenient to use it. But I have another technique, it¡¯s called the ¡®Dragon Milking Palm¡¯. You should help me evaluate my mastery in it." Song Qingshu''s smile was full of evil intentions. (G: great naming sense!)

    "Could it be that you belong to the Shaolin Temple¡­" Before Ren Yingying could finish speaking, she suddenly realized their nasty connotations and immediately shut her mouth in shame.

    "You really won''t scream? If you won¡¯t scream, I¡¯ll really touch~" Song Qingshu''s right hand slowly approached one of Ren Yingying''s twin peaks, and stopped only a few inches away from the delicate and pretty thing.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This chapter was hell to trante due to all the detailed fight scene. I did my best to help you visualize all the movements. I hope it helps.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 159: The great reversal

    <h4>Chapter 159: The great reversal</h4>

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s hand getting closer, Ren Yingying''s breathing became more and more rapid, but despite this, she gritted her teeth and refused to make a sound.

    "You really would rather be touched by me than scream?" Now it was Song Qingshu''s turn to be depressed.

    "Go ahead and touch it. When my father and Brother Chong kill Dongfang Bubai, I will definitely cut your corpse into ten thousand pieces!" Ren Yingying''s pale face was full of hatred.

    "Cut my corpse into ten thousand pieces?" Song Qingshu fell into a trance for a moment. This wasn''t the first time a woman had said something like this to him. Was he being too casual with women? After all, this was not the modern age where people were more open minded.

    "Forget it. It''s fine if you don''t want to scream." After hesitating for a long time, Song Qingshu''s hand did not press down, and he opened his mouth to call out to the people in the middle of fighting, "Listen here Old Man Ren, Linghu Chong and Xiang Wentian or something. Now Ren Yingying is in my hands, if you don''t surrender, I will peel off a piece of her clothes every three counts to see how long she canst. Oh, by the way, beauty, how many pieces of clothes did you wear today? " Song Qingshu finished his deration, then asked while looking down at Ren Yingying

    Before Ren Yingying could answer, Ren Wexing and the others stopped fighting in shock and anger, and cursed out loud, "You¡¯re holding a woman hostage, how could such a thing be done by a gentleman!"

    "A gentleman?" Song Qingshuughed at them, "Former Cult Master Ren, you were a bonafide unorthodox Cult Master, and here you are, and you''re talking about being an upright gentleman, are you nning to join forces with those orthodox sects?"

    "Father, Brother Chong, don''t fall for his tricks, he doesn''t dare to take off my clothes." Ren Yingying noticed that Song Qingshu hadn''t really touched her just now, and knew that Song Qingshu''s words were mostly for intimidation.

    "Really? I feel like my professionalism has been insulted." With a crisp sound, Song Qingshu simply pulled off Ren Yingying''s light gauze skirt.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, it''s quite fragrant." Song Qingshu took a sniff at the tip of his nose, "Young Master Linghu, I''m afraid you haven''t undressed Miss Ren yet. I didn''t expect it to be the first. I''m really sorry." After saying that he put his hands on Ren Yingying''s clothes again, making a gesture of wanting to pull.

    "Ah!" Ren Yingying couldn''t hold it in anymore, a woman''s natural instinct made her let out a scream. The veins in Linghu Chong¡¯s eyes almost burst open, and he swung his sword straight at Song Qingshu while ignoring Dongfang Bubai''s attack.

    For a master like Dongfang Bubai, even a small w was enough to kill anyone, not to mention Linghu Chong''s guard was wide open at the moment. Dongfang Bubai''s white jade-like palm lightly pressed struk his back. Linghu Chong spurted out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. He tried to stand up several times, but fell down again and again.

    Due to the gap created on Linghu Chong''s side, Xiang Wentian and Ren Woxing were also attacked one after another.

    Xiang Wentian was stabbed in the chest with a needle from Dongfang Bubai. He felt numb all over his body, and his soft whip fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t muster the strength to fight again.

    Ren Wuxing was injured even more seriously.

    When Dongfang Bubai was attacking Linghu Chong, he finally found a chance, and hit her shoulder with a palm strike, and immediately began to use the Cosmic Absorbing Power. But Dongfang Bubai swiftly shot a needle into his right eye. Ren Wuxing turned pale in shock, withdrew his palms and quickly retreated. With a bang, his back hit a wall and knocked down half of it. If he hadn''t retreated in time, the needle would have pierced his brain. If that happened, it was inevitable that he would lose his life. But even so, his right eye went blind, his face got covered in blood, and his overallbat power decreased down to less than 30%.

    Dongfang Bubai hit three top masters in a matter of seconds. However, her shoulder was hit by Ren Woxing''s Cosmic Absorbing Power just now. At the moment, her True Qi had almost run out, and it was inevitable that her breath would get disoriented. But, the price her opponents paid today was probably far more than her.

    Looking at Song Qingshu, Dongfang Bubai was about to say something, but the roof of the house suddenly shattered, and a ck shadow wearing a ghost mask struck down with a descending palm.

    At the moment, Dongfang Bubai had exhausted almost all her strength, and she didn¡¯t have any time to recover. She could only raise her palm to receive the attack in a hurry, and her blood spurted wildly due to the sh. The ck shadow was relentless, he sent kicks after kicks one after another all aiming at Dongfang Bubai¡¯s chest.

    Song Qingshu didn''t have the mood to hold Ren Yingying hostage at that moment. He hurriedly ran over using the Traceless Sand Treading Steps, grabbed Dongfang Bubai''s waist with one hand and put her behind him, and used the Proud Dragon Repents to counter attack.

    The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms was known as one of the strongest techniques in the world, and the Proud Dragon Repents was one of its most powerful moves. Song Qingshu was confident that facing this move, if the opponent did not retreat, he would be seriously injured.

    Unexpectedly, the enemy remained unmoved, and without dodging or avoiding, he stretched out his palms to receive Song Qingshu¡¯s attack. The palm strikes connected. Song Qingshu felt that his palm strike was rendered null by an unusual soft force, yet his opponent''s palm strike retained its momentum. As he was hit by the palm strike on his chest, Song Qingshu felt like he was being electrocuted, and in the blink of an eye he was seriously injured.

    The good news was that after Song Qingshu blocked the attack for a moment, Dongfang Bubai finally recovered some of her breath. And with a wave of her long sleeves, dozens of embroidery needles shed ahead, aiming to riddle its target''s body with holes.

    The ghost-masked man had to stop, then he quickly drew arge circle with his hands in front of him. The air seemed to freeze, then a wall of air visible to the naked eye appeared, and the embroidery needles shot by Dongfang Bubai were blocked by it. After piercing half an inch, the needles could no longer move forward. The ghost-masked man crossed his hands, and the dozens of embroidery needles were broken and scattered on the ground. And by the time he noticed, Song Qingshu had already fled to the back mountain while holding Dongfang Bubai in his arms.

    The ghost-masked man had been nning this attack for a long time. He knew that if it wasn''t for the help of Ren Woxing and others, his sneak attack would not be sessful and it would be almost impossible to get rid of Dongfang Bubai. He had to finish them today.

    Song Qingshu sprinted through the mountains with Dongfang Bubai in his arms. Dongfang Bubai had suffered much more serious injuries than he did. And at the moment, she was in a semi-conscious state.

    After running for a while, he had to stop. It turned out that as he was not familiar with the terrain in this area, he subconsciously ran towards a remote ce, but now there was a cliff in front of them.

    Being hit by the cold wind from the top of the cliff, Dongfang Bubai slowly woke up, nced around, and a wry smile appeared on her lips, "I didn''t expect that, I, Dongfang Bubai, feared as invincible in the world, would die in the hands of a nobody."

    "The dignified leader of the Ming Cult can hardly be called a nobody¡­" Song Qingshu turned his head back to look at the way he came from, "Am I right, Zhang Wuji."

    The ghost-masked man took off his mask, and revealed a face with thick eyebrows, handsome features and eyes full of heroic spirit. It was Song Qingshu''s eternal nemesis ¨C Zhang Wuji.

    "Senior Brother Song really has good eyesight." Zhang Wuji nced at Song Qingshu in surprise, "After what happened at the Lion ying Assembly, I didn''t expect that Senior Brother Song would not only recover his broken meridians, but also be a powerful master of martial arts."

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but itch with hatred as he thought back to the matters on Shaoshi Mountain. Zhang Wuji hade to visit under the guise of treating him, but in fact it was all a ruse to get close to Zhou Zhiruo.

    "The heavens have eyes, so it gave me a chance."

    "Why is Senior Brother Song so full of hatred for this Wuji in his heart?" Zhang Wuji nced at Song Qingshu suspiciously, and suddenly said, "No wonder¡­I thought Zhirou¡¯s expression looked a little strange when I saw herst time, it seems that Senior Brother Song already knew about the things between me and her."

    "Bah!" Song Qingshu angrily cursed and spoke with a smug face, "Don''t speak as if you really have something going on with her. I wonder if she told you the truth?"

    "What did you do?" Zhang Wuji was startled.

    Song Qingshu ignored him and took the opportunity to quietly lower his head and ask, "Miss Dongfang, do you trust me?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 160: Slap

    <h4>Chapter 160: p</h4>

    Dongfang Bubai opened her charming phoenix eyes and looked at Song Qingshu carefully, then her lips slightly parted, "I never trust anyone¡­" Just when Song Qingshu was secretly feeling a little disappointed, she changed her words, "But today, I will trust you. Just this once¡­"

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed, "Don''t panic if I do something strangeter." After speaking, he raised his head to look at Zhang Wuji, and showed a triumphant smile, "Zhiruo has be my woman."

    "She was originally your wife¡­" Zhang Wuji''s voice abruptly stopped, and he finally understood the meaning of Song Qingshu''s words.

    He thought back to the past, when he and Zhou Zhiruo once lived in anothernd, on an isted ind, and they had sworn to be with each other.

    However, at the moment, he felt like he was struck by heavenly lightning, and he just nkly stood there. His eyes lost their light, and he seemed to hear countless messy sounds in his head, but he couldn''t understand what they were saying. (G: Important plot point.)

    Suddenly, Zhang Wuji woke up, and looked at Song Qingshu with a grim face, "Zhiruo never liked you, how could she do that with you? I was fortunate enough to witness the nasty behavior you did with Miss Ren just now. I think it must have been because you used some shameful and despicable means!"

    "That''s just your wishful thinking. Zhirou is my wife, do we need to make such a fuss when we have fun in the boudoir?" Song Qingshu knew exactly how serious his injury was, and it would be unwise to continue to aggravate him, but the nature of man made him unable to let go of this opportunity that could destroy his rival in love.

    "You''re courting death!" Zhang Wuji changed his usual gentle image and rushed over.

    Song Qingshu took out his Wooden Sword and went up to meet his strike. Currently, he could be counted amongst the few most powerful martial artists in the wulin, and his skills in swordsmanship were almost back to its roots. Originally, if he had a fair duel with Zhang Wuji, even if he lost, it wouldn''t have ended that badly. It''s a pity that in the fight before, in order to save Dongfang Bubai, he had to hold her in one hand and receive the enemy¡¯s strike with the other hand. In that fight, Song Qingshu had to match his speed with the opponent''s speed, move his palm forward, and then receive Zhang Wuji¡¯s attack with a frontal collision.

    Zhang Wuji was in possession of Nine Yang Divine Art, and his internal energy was probably one of the best in the world. In addition to that, his Heaven and Earth Great Shift was best at stimting the potential of the human body, so he almost devastated Song Qingshu with that one palm strike.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s inner qi was already going haywire, so now he had to fight with the opponent only with his exquisite swordsmanship. However, he couldn¡¯t evenplete even one move with his Wooden Sword, it was all rendered null in mid way due to Zhang Wuji''s Heaven and Earth Great Shift. After a few moves, Song Qingshu understood that if he continued to fight any longer, both he and Dongfang Bubai would only end up dead on the spot.

    So, he quickly sent a few sword strikes to force Zhang Wuji back, jumped beside Dongfang Bubai, and retreated to the edge of the cliff.

    Zhang Wuji was not in a hurry to give chase, but wanted to slowlypel him, "Why is Senior Brother Song so desperate to jump off a cliff?"

    Song Qingshu knew very well what was going on in his body, and there was still a seriously injured Dongfang Bubai with him. Even if he used the Traceless Sand Treading Steps, he wouldn''t be able to escape even if he wanted to run. He nced down at the cold and windy cliff behind him, and smiled bitterly at Dongfang Bubai, "Why don''t we jump off the cliff."

    "Alright, I have been undefeated all my life, so I would rather let the heavens take this life back than die at the hands of ordinary people." Dongfang Bubai knew that it might be hard for them to escape today, and the dignity of a master made her decide to jump off the cliff without hesitation.

    "That''s not necessarily true." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand around Dongfang Bubai''s waist and gently embraced her, "There is a saying, that in the wulin, there is aw that you will never die if you jump off a cliff. We can take a bet."

    Zhang Wuji knew that Dongfang Bubai''s original martial arts level was not under his own, and he was a little afraid of Dongfang Bubai and Song Qingshu''s dying counterattack. When he heard Song Qingshu''s words, he couldn''t helpughing, "Senior Brother Song, do you really think the reality is as beautiful as in that myth? Even if there is a deep pool below, any martial arts master who falls from this cliff of ten thousand feet will be turned into a puddle of meat all the same."

    "How would I know if I don''t try?" Song Qingshu looked at him indifferently.

    "If you want to jump, just jump, I won''t stop you. If you die in my hands, Zhiruo might me me in the future. But, you should rest assured, I will raise your wife. I will help you take good care of Zhiruo." When Zhang Wuji heard that Song Qingshu had taken Zhou Zhiruo''s chastity, he already had murderous intentions in his heart. However, he still had some reservations about killing him and didn''t want to do it himself. He felt that it would be too lenient to let Song Qingshu just jump off a cliff and die, so he decided to insult him before he jumped off and vent out the anger in his heart.

    Dongfang Bubai frowned as she listened to them speak. From the previous conversation between the two of them, she roughly understood that they were fighting over the same woman. However, she did not expect that Zhang Wuji, who was a dignified master of a faction, would say such things while disregarding his identity. And she thought to herself, <i>¡®Could it be that men be so irrational when they are jealous?¡¯</i>

    "Even if I turn into a ghost, I won''t let you go!" Song Qingshu stood on the edge of the cliff with his arms around Dongfang Bubai, turned around and gave Zhang Wuji a deep look.

    "Those words are often spoken by the weak." Zhang Wuji stood with his hands behind his back and smiled disdainfully.

    Song Qingshu ignored him, grabbed Dongfang Bubai and jumped to the bottom of the cliff. Zhang Wuji frowned and ran to the edge of the cliff to take a look. He only felt relieved when he vaguely saw the figures of the two rapidly descending down the cliff.

    "I didn''t expect that I would die with you." Said Dongfang Bubai, as she heard the whistling sound of the wind in her ears. She then hooked Song Qingshu''s neck with both her arms and put her face on Song Qingshu''s chest. Although she was about to die, her expression remained indifferent and calm.

    "A hundred years from now, when someone sees our skeletons, will they think that we are a pair of idiots who died for love?" Song Qingshu took out his Wooden Sword from behind his back, closed his eyes and felt the wind speed, while teasing the woman in his arms.

    Dongfang Bubai didn''t get angry this time, instead she pursed her lips and smiled, "That doesn''t sound that bad. I''m going to die soon anyway, so let me tell you my name, that way there will be someone in this world who will know that I once existed¡­"

    "Don''t be too busy with speaking discouraging words, hold on tight!" Song Qingshu shot the Wooden Sword forward, kicked the cliff with all his strength, and jumped to the edge of the Wooden Sword with the help of the rebounding force.

    Dongfang Bubai in his arms was horrified to find that after a violent swing, the two actually stepped on the Wooden Sword and flew in the air.

    "Sword Flight? How could it be possible¡­" Dongfang Bubai muttered, with her eyes full of disbelief. That day, in the battle at the peak of the Forbidden City, Feng Qingyang performed the Sword Flight and gave her a huge shock. Her shock was so big this time because she had thought that Feng Qingyang was just pulling off a fancy trick. But now, the two of them were standing on the Wooden Sword, and although they were a little unstable, they were really flying forward!

    "It''s impossible!" Dongfang Bubai thought she was hallucinating after being seriously injured, and gave Song Qingshu''s thigh a hard pinch.

    "Ah!" Song Qingshu gritted his teeth in pain, and the Wooden Sword became unsteady. That caused their flight trajectory to deviate a bit, and it finally stabilized after a while. Song Qingshu viciously pped Dongfang Bubai¡¯s plump backside and said, "Woman, be calm, don¡¯t cause any trouble right now!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 161: Which sect is Bernoulli from?

    <h4>Chapter 161: Which sect is Bernoulli from?</h4>

    Dongfang Bubai was stunned for a moment. Usually, her followers spoke to her with utmost sincerity and fear, and they didn''t even dare to lift their heads, but now she was actually spanked by Song Qingshu!

    However, the anger in her heart was soon diluted by the surprise Sword Flight brought to her. Dongfang Bubai¡¯s whole body was hanging on to Song Qingshu, and her eyes were wide open, as she looked at the blue sky, white clouds and the rapidly receding forest under her feet with the wonder of a newborn child.

    Although her movement technique was unparalleled in the world, she couldn''t fly freely in the sky like this.

    "If you can take me to touch the cloud, I won''t care about your offense of¡­ doing that." Song Qingshu was trying to control the bnce between the two, when he suddenly heard Dongfang Bubai¡¯s voice in his ears. Looking up, he saw that she was extending her slender white fingers to point to a cloud not far away.

    "What is there to touch about a mass of steam¡­" Song Qingshu grumbled, but still controlled the Wooden Sword to fly towards the cloud.

    "I actually touched the cloud?" When Song Qingshu led her into the cloud, Dongfang Bubai seemed to feel as if it was a little unbelievable, her eyes were dazed, she reached out to touch it, but couldn''t catch anything.

    ¡°It just feels wet, extraordinarily illusory. I always thought that clouds would be soft to the touch, like cotton candy¡­" Thinking of the reverie that asionally urred when looking up at the starry sky, Dongfang Bubai felt that she was stupid at that time.

    Suddenly, she felt a huge movement, and was so frightened that she hooked her hands on Song Qingshu''s neck again, "What happened?"

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was drenched in cold sweat and spoke through gritted teeth, "I''m afraid we''re going to¡­ crash!"

    As soon as his voice fell, the two fell straight down. Song Qingshu only felt that the True Qi in his body was going haywire, and his body felt both hot and cold.

    He tried his best to control the speed of their descent and started to glide. But, he staggered and descended another several hundred meters. Song Qingshu couldn''t control it any longer, and the two fell directly towards the ground.

    Fortunately, after this period of time, Dongfang Bubai had recovered some of her internal energy. At that point, their distance from the ground was not too high. She noticed that Song Qingshu''s True Qi was out of control, and quickly let go of her hands that were hooking his neck, and hugged him in her arms. She noticed that there was a pool of water below, and used her internal force to keep hitting the water with her palms, while using the rebound force to decrease the speed of their fall.

    However, the force with which the two were falling was just too much. Feeling the rebound force from the water surface, Dongfang Bubai spit out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    *****

    Song Qingshu woke up from his unconscious state and found himself lying on a gravel mound. He heard the sound of water nearby, followed the sound, walked over, and found Dongfang Bubai sitting on a rock on the bank of ake. She was lifting the hem of her dress, her pair of crystalline white calves soaked in water, there was a long and narrow wound on it, and blood was constantly seeping out from the wound. Dongfang Bubai was holding a handkerchief and gently wiping the blood around the wound.

    The water surface was sparkling, and Song Qingshu couldn''t directly look at it, but he felt that the skin on Dongfang Bubai''s calf was more dazzling than theke surface.

    Dongfang Bubai quickly noticed his arrival, naturally lowered the hem of her dress, and stood up, "You are awake?"

    "I''m really sorry that you suffered such a wound." Song Qingshu nced at her calf with a look of apology.

    "What¡¯s wrong with a little injury?" Dongfang Bubai shook her head indifferently, "You have given me enough surprises today. You have to tell me how to achieve Sword Flight." Dongfang Bubai felt a little excited at the prospects of leisurely roaming the sky while riding the wind.

    "I can tell you, but I''m afraid you won''t understand." Song Qing hesitantly said.

    Dongfang Bubai''s face froze when she heard him speak, "In the world of martial arts, even if I am not the number one practitioner, I am definitely in the top three, and you think I won¡¯t understand?"

    "Alright, listen carefully¡­" Song Qingshu exined slowly with a yful look on his face, "When I held you and stepped on the Wooden Sword to fly, the airflow in the sky flowed through the lower surface of the Wooden Sword. The lower surface of the wooden sword is a t surface, and on the upper surface of the wooden sword were me and you. Just then I deliberately controlled our body and the sword''s body to maintain a curved angle, so that the speed of the airflow passing through our body would be much greater than that of under the Wooden Sword. The logic behind the matter can be exined ording to aerodynamics and Bernoulli''s Theorem, which talks about the flow of fluid over a certain surface. It states that an increase in the speed of a fluid urs simultaneously with a decrease in static pressure or a decrease in the fluid''s potential energy.

    In aerodynamics, the four forces of flight are lift, weight, thrust and drag. These forces make an object move up and down, and faster or slower. The amount of each forcepared to its opposing force determines how an object moves through the air.

    Lift is the push that lets something move up. It is the force that is the opposite of weight. Everything that flies must have lift. For the Wooden Sword to move upward, it must have more lift than weight.

    The Wooden Sword is tter on the bottom and we made it curved on top. That shape makes air flow over the top faster than under the bottom. As a result, less air pressure is on top of the Wooden Sword. This lower pressure makes the Wooden Sword, and us, to speed up, and move up.¡± (G: Bernoulli''s theorem of fluid dynamics, named after Daniel Bernoulli.)

    It turned out that when Song Qingshu flew over theke on the ckwood Cliff, he realized that as long as the speed was sufficient, the stone could float on the water surface, and he had been thinking hard about how to use the power of the water to truly cross the river with one reed. (G:Idiom)

    Originally, his thoughts lingered in the boundary of martial arts, hoping that he could fully understand the power of water. As a result, the more he thought about it, the more his head started to hurt. Until one day, an idea shed across his mind, and he thought of the principle of aircraft in his previous life. In his past life, hispany had done a project on aircrafts. He came across some knowledge behind the principles while he was researching rted materials. So, he thought of using aerodynamics to solve the problem of Sword Flight.

    "Aerodynamics? Bernoulli''s Theorem?" Dongfang Bubai frowned and asked in confusion, "Which martial arts secret book are these, why have I never heard of them?"

    "Eh?" Song Qingshu was stumped, so he had to say, "Thay are the secret books of the Physics Sect in the extreme west, and naturally no one from the Central ins has heard of them."

    "Physics Sect?" Dongfang Bubai fell into deep thought, then suddenly raised her head and asked, "ording to what you said, flight is rted to speed, right?"

    "It''s a pity that you didn''t get to study physics¡­" Song Qingshu gave her a surprised look and nodded, "Yes, you can simply think that the greater the speed, the greater the lift the air will give you.¡±

    "Oh!" Dongfang Bubai''s eyes were full of excitement, and she looked up at the sky, "If that is so, then as long as my speed is high enough, the lift the air will give me will be far greater than my own weight, so I can keep going up? Like the legendary ascending to heaven and bing immortal?"

    "You''re thinking too much." As a modern person who knew that beyond the sky was just a lonely universe, Song Qingshu didn''t quite understand why Dongfang Bubai was so interested in things like ascending and going beyond the sky.

    "When the speed of flight exceeds the speed of sound, the air will be viscous, and you must consider the Reynolds number as well, which is not as simple as what I just said. Of course, if your speed can reach the speed of light, it would not be impossible to break free and ascend to heaven, but during the flight you will be burnt to ashes by the friction of the air."

    Dongfang Bubai became annoyed at his use of unfamiliar terms, and angrily asked, "Then tell me directly, is it impossible to ascend?"

    "It''s possible." Song Qingshu made a regretful expression, "Uh, I think you might want to care about your soaked clothes rather than these abstract things."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 162: Compelled

    <h4>Chapter 162: Compelled</h4>

    Looking down at her wet clothes, Dongfang Bubai felt shy for the first time in a long while. Usually, she was very careful about these things. She always had ayer of internal energy three inches around her body, which would prevent water from touching her body. Furthermore, even if she got drenched, she could naturally dry herself with her internal energy. But, unfortunately now that her internal energy was exhausted and she was in the middle of nowhere, she didn''t know what to do for a while.

    "You should take off your clothes and let them dry. Now that you are seriously injured, you have no internal energy to protect your body. If you catch a cold, it may endanger your life¡­" Song Qingshu wanted to say more, but he noticed that Dongfang Bubai was already staring at him with a chilling gaze, "Are you thinking of taking advantage of me?"

    "Uh, although I sometimes act a little bit sloppy, I''m still a gentleman in my heart. Even if I can''t be like Liu Xiahui, it''s not difficult to protect Jingniang for a thousand miles like Zhao Kuangyin." Song Qingshu said with a serious expression. (G: Lui Xiahui was a man of eminent virtue, and it is said that on one asion he had ady in hisp without the slightest imputation on his moral character. Zhao Kuangyin was the founder and first emperor of the Song dynasty. He saved Zhao Jingniang, a beautiful teenage girl from kidnappers and protected her during her journey home.)

    Dongfang Bubai stared at him, as if to distinguish the truth in his words. The night gradually fell, and a gust of cold wind blew, and both of them could not help shivering.

    "If you don''t take yours off, I will take off mine. I don¡¯t want to suffer from a cold." Song Qingshu spoke through his trembling teeth.

    Dongfang Bubai frowned, "Turn around!"

    "Alright, alright, I''ll turn around!" Song Qingshu hung his shirt on the makeshift shelf beside the fire, of course, he was not so thick-skinned enough to take off his pants.

    "If you look back, I will stab you to death." Hearing Dongfang Bubai''s cold voice from behind, Song Qingshu waved his hand to signal that he knew.

    Listening to the sound of a girl taking off her clothes behind him, Song Qingshu felt a strong impulse to look back in his heart. If he didn¡¯t value his life, he would definitely look back to confirm whether Dongfang Bubai was a woman or a trans-woman. To be honest, for a while now, he always had a seed of doubt in his mind, worried that he was deceived by a trans-woman. If that happened, it would be really embarrassing.

    It''s a pity that he couldn''t find a trace of true qi in his body now, and it would only be a matter of minutes for the seriously injured Dongfang Bubai to take him out. Otherwise, he would definitely take a risk, considering that she was also half-dead at this moment anyway.

    In order to distract his mind, Song Qingshu asked, "Miss Dongfang, you wanted to tell me your name while we were flying, but unfortunately I didn''t have the chance to hear it. Can you say it again now?"

    It immediately became silent behind him. Song Qingshu was quite disappointed, thinking that she had changed her mind and was about to find another topic, but he heard her quietly say, "Muxue, Dongfang Muxue."

    "Dongfang Muxue?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved, "I''m afraid you are not the real Dongfang Bubai."

    "Dongfang Bubai was my brother." Dongfang Muxue slowly revealed her deepest secret, "At the beginning, he usurped the position of the Cult Master from Ren Woxing, and became obsessed with cultivating the ¡®Sunflower Manual''. When I returned from my hometown, he took me to Heimuya, and asked me to disguise myself as him to handle the affairs of the Cult. We siblings looked a bit alike, and due to the prestige of the Cult Master, no one dared to look up at my face. After a few years, no one could see the w. I had to stay like that all day long, and over time, I have be the actual master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult."

    "Then where is your brother now?" Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®One Dongfang Bubai was already so powerful, then wouldn¡¯t two Dongfang Bubai break the bnce?¡¯</i>

    "Dead." Dongfang Muxue said lightly.

    "How did he die?" Song Qingshu already had a conjecture in his heart, but asked cautiously.

    "I killed him." Dongfang Muxue seemed as if she was talking about an ordinary thing.

    "You had be the actual Cult Master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, so naturally there was no need to leave another person in the world who would take everything from you one day." Song Qingshu didn''t think of what she did as something surprising. In this world, for power, fathers kill their sons, and sons kill their father. So, what was so surprising about this?

    In fact, he would be more surprised if the dignified Dongfang Bubai did not have this kind of courage.

    "I know what you mean by that." Dongfang Muxue hung the clothes she took off on the rack, frowned and said, "But I did not do that for the position of the Cult Master. My brother was the person I loved the most, as long as he said a word, I would stand down. There was no such desire behind the scenes.¡±

    "Then why¡­" Song Qingshu subconsciously wanted to turn around, and quickly stopped, almost making a big mistake.

    Dongfang Muxue took a deep look at his back, and slowly put the clothes that she had just picked up to cover her chest back on the shelf, "If you dare to turn back again, don''t me me for not remembering our previous friendship."

    "It was my fault¡­ you continue." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "Everything was fine until the arrival of Yang Lianting. Before, you must have heard me mention the secrets of the Sunflower Manual. The first step is to swing the sword from the pce (to castrate oneself). My brother, he¡­ after doing that, his beard gradually disappeared, and his voice changed. Along with his physical change, his temperament also changed.

    Since then, he did not love women and killed all his seven concubines, and¡­ he had put his whole heart on that stinky man in Yang Lianting." When Song Qingshu heard her mention Yang Lianting just now, he felt the deep hatred in her voice. He secretly clicked his tongue, and quickly asked, "What happened after that?"

    "I never thought that my most beloved brother would be a woman one day. When I saw him lying in Yang Lianting''s arms so coquettishly¡ªyes, when I remember his demeanor at that time, I can only use the word coquettish to describe it¡­I just felt like the heaven was falling apart. But even so, I didn''t give up on my brother, and begged him to drive away Yang Lianting whenever I had time. Until something happenedter, which made mepletely disappointed in him."

    "What happened?" Song Qingshu vaguely felt that something should have happened between Yang Lianting and her.

    "One day, that Yang Lianting actually hit me." There was a chill in Dongfang Muxue''s voice, "He hit me for failing in a certain task, so I ran to tell my brother. I thought he would recognize Yang Lianting''s true face, but how could I know that not only was he not angry, but he gave me a p in the face."

    "The next day, my brother found me again and said that he couldn''t satisfy Yang Lianting because of his health, and because we looked a bit simr, he actually asked me to serve Yang Lianting in his ce. Hehe, Song Qingshu, do you know? How cold was my heart at that time?"

    "Dongfang Bubai was really the best among scu*mbags." Song Qingshu couldn''t understand how he could push his own sister to his male pet. What kind of M attribute was this, he was even more perverted than Princess Jianning.

    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t defeat him at the time. I knew that because of his temperament, if I dared to say no, he would definitely subdue me first, and then send me to Yang Lianting¡¯s room. Thinking of the situation that day, I still feel terrified.¡±

    "What? You¡­" Hearing her mention the matter of apanying Yang Lianting, Song Qingshu felt anxious and was about to turn his head when a small pebble flew over, and Song Qingshu hurriedly apologized, "It''s just an unintentional reflex, you can go on."

    Dongfang Muxue was not in a hurry to talk about that, but brought up another matter, "Do you know why my brother didn''t kill Ren Woxing in the past?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 163: A means of escape

    <h4>Chapter 163: A means of escape</h4>

    "I always thought it was due to his¡­ womanlypassion." Song Qingshu hesitated, but still expressed his true thoughts.

    "You make it sound so nice. After Brother had taken the ce of Cult Master from Ren Woxing, it would be most logical to kill him off. But why did he keep Ren Woxing alive?" Dongfang Muxue snorted coldly, "Even if others don''t know it, how could I not? He did it to get his hands on the Cosmic Absorbing Power"

    "Cosmic Absorbing Power?" Song Qingshu was really puzzled now, "Your brother had practiced the Sunflower Manual, and he still coveted the Cosmic Absorbing Power?"

    Dongfang Muxue showed a sarcastic smile, "After he practiced the method, his personality became more and more like a woman. He was always annoyed at why he couldn''t be a real woman, until one day, Ping Yizhi proposed that he could perform a soul recement on a woman¡­"

    "Ping Yizhi, that famous murderer?" Song Qingshu recalled that Ping Yizhi used to be one of the four great physicians in the world. When his meridians were broken, he considered whether to seek medical treatment from him.

    "That''s right, he was secretly a member of my cult," Dongfang Muxue''s voice revealed a hint of dread, "He wanted to exchange the souls of two bodies, I feel horrified just thinking about it."

    "Could it really be done?" Song Qingshu thought to himself that even modern medicine couldn''t do it, and Ping Yizhi imed he could, was he just bluffing?

    "He did it!" Dongfang Muxue''s tone revealed both admiration and disgust, "He seeded in swapping the souls of two cult members. When my brother saw it, he was overjoyed and decided to make Ping Yizhi help him swap his soul."

    "Cosmic Absorbing Power, could it be¡­" Song Qingshu suddenly realized why Dongfang Bubai needed the Cosmic Absorbing Power.

    "Even though my brother wanted to be a womanpletely, he couldn''t bear to abandon his status as a peerless martial artist. So he wanted to infuse his entire cultivation into that woman''s body using Cosmic Absorbing Power." Dongfang Muxue nodded in approval.

    "It''s a pity that Ren Woxing was not a person that could be easily deceived. He saw through his scheme at a nce. Although he didn''t know why Dongfang Bubai would want his Cosmic Absorbing Power, he knew that it must be nothing good. So he never gave it away."

    "Later, my brother became impatient, and went to look for the legendary Xiaoyao Sect (Carefree Sect)¡­"

    "Xiaoyao Sect?" Song Qingshu eximed. Although he already knew that this world was a fusion of Jin Yong¡¯s fourteen books, when he suddenly heard the intersection of characters in two different books, it still felt a little weird.

    "That''s right." Dongfang Muxue continued, "ording to the records of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, the Cosmic Absorbing Power was born out of the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture from the Xiaoyao Sect. My brother couldn''t get the Cosmic Absorbing Power, so he put his eyes on the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture instead."

    "The martial arts realm of Xiaoyao Sect''s three old monsters¡ª Tianshan Tono, Li Qiushui, and Wuyazi is unparalleled. I''m afraid your brother wouldn''t be able to get the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture from them so easily." Song Qingshu kept evaluating the battle between the two sides in his mind. (G: you can go to FSM-wiki and visit Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils novel wiki to get a clear idea about these sects and characters.)

    "I didn''t expect you to be so familiar with these martial arts secrets despite your young age." Dongfang Muxue gave him a surprised look, "I only know that brother couldn''t find Wuyazi, and visited Tianshan Tono in Lingjiu Pce and Li Qiushui, the concubine of Western Xia¡¯s ruler instead. He came back full of praise for their martial arts."

    <i>¡®Dongfang Bubai could even confront those two old monsters¡­ hmph, Dongfang Bubai was also a monster himself.¡¯</i> Song Qing cursed under his breath, then raised his head and asked, "What about the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture?"

    Dongfang Muxue recalled, "After he came back, he went into seclusion for half a year, and then went out again. When he came back, he had already obtained the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture."

    <i>¡®What deal did Wuyazi make with him or was he murdered?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu pondered, <i>¡®No, theoretically, Li Qiushui should have also learned the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture.¡¯</i>

    After hearing Dongfang Muxue talk about these past happenings, Song Qingshu was having a hard time believing them, and suddenly he thought of something, "Dongfang Invincible had obtained the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture, and the next step would be to find a woman as a cauldron. For him, this woman would definitely have to be very young and beautiful. Furthermore, she has to be able to please Yang Lianting in the future. If he wants to find a woman with a simr face, it would be even better¡­"

    Dongfang Muxue''s expression turned grimm, she looked up at the stars, and fell into reminiscence, "You guessed it right, the woman he chose was me. Although he kept lying to me by saying that he chose Ren Yingying, but I knew in my heart that it was me. It had to be me."

    "You are brothers and sisters. So it would also make the procedure have lesspatibility issues." Song Qingshu knew that she was standing behind him right now, so he immediately made a joke.

    "Ping Yizhi also told him the same. During that period of time, Yang Lianting continued pestering me, but every time I skillfully dodged it. When my brother obtained the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture, he wanted to spend some time with his lover, so he changed his previous stance and asked Yang Lianting not to pester me for the time being." Dongfang Muxue sneered, she was very intelligent, and she had inferred all these things from all the clues throughout the years. The truth was probably not that far off.

    "Afterwards, you attacked Dongfang Bubai?" Song Qingshu put himself into the situation she was facing at that time, and thought about how to avoid that poisonous hand, but it was so difficult that he couldn''te up with a feasible n.

    "I didn''t seed that day, and I was far from being his opponent." Dongfang Muxue shook her head subconsciously, even though she knew that Song Qingshu had his back facing her and couldn''t see her, "And the secrets of the two Dongfang Bubai could not be made public. So I couldn''t use the power of the Cult."

    "Then why aren''t you dead?" Song Qingshu was still sweating because of her severe situation that day.

    "That''s right, I was restrained by himter, and was locked in a secret room. Then he used the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture to transfer his entire cultivation into my body, and he instructed Ping Yizhi to swap our souls¡­" Dongfang Muxue deliberately stopped after speaking up to that point.

    Song Qingshu was horrified when he heard it, and he could no longer keep himself from turning his head around, then pointing at her through his trembling lips, "You¡­you are Dongfang Bubai?"

    Dongfang Muxue just wanted to y a simple prank, but she didn¡¯t expect that Song Qingshu would have such an intense reaction. When she realized that the other party was about to turn his head, she turned around and covered her body tightly with her clothes.

    "You''re courting death!" Dongfang Muxue¡¯s willow eyebrows stood upright as she red at Song Qingshu.

    In fact, Song Qingshu had gotten his answer just from that brief nce. But, in order to hide his embarrassment, Song Qingshu quickly asked, "Who are you and what happened in the secret room?"

    What happened in that room many years ago was one of the most proudest moments in Dongfang Muxue¡¯s life. When she saw that Song Qingshu was full of curiosity, she temporarily suppressed her anger, and the corners of her mouth lifted up, "Guess~"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 164: Sister will help you

    <h4>Chapter 164: Sister will help you</h4>

    "Of course you are Dongfang Muxue." Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her inadvertently revealing a naughty expression. Even if Dongfang Bubai could swap his soul with a woman, he would not be able to imitate the tenderness inherent in a woman¡¯s bones. No amount of acting would help.

    "You sound quite sure of yourself." Dongfang Muxue pursed her lips and smiled, "When my brother asked me to apany Yang Lianting, after hiding several times in a row, I finally realized that it was not feasible as a long-term n, so I quietly contacted Ping Yizhi in secret."

    "You went looking for Ping Yizhi?" Song Qingshu seemed to have a hint of enlightenment in his heart, but he couldn''t clearly see through it.

    "Although I couldn''t hide all the time, I could try to get my brother to give up the idea of ????having me sleep with that man. When Ping Yizhi told my brother that he could swap the souls of two people, his mentality changed, and his thoughts were no longer the same as before. He was no longer so keen to urge me to apany Yang Lianting, but instead he thought that after he had a woman''s body, he would serve that man himself. Haha, how ridiculous, the dignified Dongfang Bubai acted like a jealous woman!" Dongfang Muxue''sughter was full of sarcasm and ridicule.

    "So you were colluding with Ping Yizhi from the start?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "Not bad!" Dongfang Muxue smiled and nodded.

    "Didn''t you say that Ping Yizhi sessfully swapped the souls of two people?" Song Qingshu thought of a w, "Could it be that he really had this ability?"

    "Swapping souls?" Dongfang Muxue sneered, "That was just my brother''s wishful thinking! I had long guessed from his usual long sighs that he had such thoughts. So, I contacted Ping Yizhi before him and asked him to approach my brother while iming to be able to swap souls. As for the two cult members, I had been the Cult Master for so many years, and I naturally had a few confidants who were willing to die for me. My brother, he was looking forward to this in his dreams, and when he got to see it, he had no doubt¡­"

    "But why would Ping Yizhi listen to you?" Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out this point. "Dongfang Bubai was the real Cult Master, so how could he be willing to take the risk to cooperate with you?"

    "Because I taught him the ¡®Sunflower Manual¡¯." Dongfang Muxue''s casual words were like a bolt from the blue.

    "What!?" Song Qingshu looked at her in disbelief. Despite having such a severe requirement, the Sunflower Manual was one of the most unparalleled treasures in the world of martial arts, and she actually gave it away just like that!

    "Otherwise, what else do you think I could give him that my brother couldn''t?" Dongfang Muxue expressed disdain towards his reaction, "Back then, in order for me to impersonate him better, my brother also taught me the ¡®Sunflower Manual¡¯. Unfortunately, my practice time was too short, and I was not his opponent. So I had to do that as ast resort."

    "No matter how precious the Sunflower Manual is, it is nothing but an external thing. Song Qingshu, you have to remember that anyone who desires greatness has nothing that cannot be given up." In Dongfang Muxue''s eyes, Song Qingshu has always been a little soft. So, for whatever unknown reasons, she decided to speak up and educate him.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was pondering, Dongfang Muxue continued, "The ¡®Sunflower Manual¡¯ was a martial art technique that people in the wulin dreamed of having. So, Ping Yizhi immediately agreed when he heard the proposal. He most likely knew that no matter how much he did for Dongfang Bubai, he would not get the ¡®Sunflower Manual¡¯."

    "If you want to practice this method, swing the sword from the pce¡­" Song Qingshu only felt a faint chill between his legs when he said these words, "Were you not afraid that Ping Yizhi would regret it after seeing this sentence?"

    "I''m not that stupid." Dongfang Muxue nced at him lightly, "Although Ping Yizhi was over fifty years old, you men take that thing very seriously. So I didn''t dare to take the risk, and gave him the second half of it. I said I¡¯d give him the first half after the matter was done."

    "You''re too evil.." Song Qingshu could only imagine what Ping Yizhi would think if he saw the words at the beginning of the first half, "Then you really didn¡¯t give him the first half. Did you?"

    "What do you think?" A faint smile appeared on Dongfang Muxue''s face.

    "Of course you didn¡¯t!" Song Qingshu shook his head and said with great certainty.

    "Ping Yizhi lived for so long, he probably understood in his heart that I wouldn''t give him the secrets of the first half after the event. Unfortunately, he could not control greed in his heart. He agreed." Dongfang Muxue smirked, "After the matter was over, he noticed that I hadn''t taken the initiative to mention the agreement, and he was worried that I would kill him to silence him, so he fled Heimuya overnight."

    "It was really a vicious move." Song Qingshu sighed, "What happened after that?"

    "When my brother woke up from his unconscious state and saw Ping Yizhi standing behind me, he was stunned for a moment. Then he showed a relieved smile. At that moment, he suddenly stopped being that monster dressed in women''s clothes, who was neither male nor female, he had recovered his previous state. He had be that brave and wise man in my memory. I still remember thest words he spoke¡­" Dongfang Muxue fell into her reminiscence, a trace of sadness appeared on her face, "Xiao Xue, your brother has always treated you like a child. Like a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. I didn''t expect that you have grown so much before I knew it. It''s good¡­very good. In the future, don''t lose the undefeated status of Dongfang Bubai."

    "After saying that, he died by severing his heart veins with his remaining power."

    "¡­"

    Thinking about the silent passing of a great martial artist who shook the world for an era, Song Qingshu felt that the way of heaven was truly impermanent, and all the martial arts attainments would be nothing but a handful of dirt in the end.

    "Since then, I have been Dongfang Bubai, and Dongfang Bubai is me. I have gained all my brother''s attainments, and I also practiced the Sunflower Manual. As our True Qi had the same origin, soon my martial arts improved by leaps and bounds. A few yearster, it even surpassed that of my elder brother¡­" When Dongfang Muxue said these words, there was a chill in her voice. At that moment, Song Qingshu faintly had the feeling that the lovely girl who dreamed of touching the clouds would nevere back.

    "It''s a pity that you lost this time." Song Qingshu didn''t want her to change back to the persona of Dongfang Bubai.

    "Today''s humiliation, I will clear it when I get my revenge in the future. I will make sure that not even the chickens and dogs remain in the Ming Cult." Dongfang Muxue was seriously injured by Zhang Wuji''s sneak attack, and finally had to jump off a cliff. This was probably the most humiliating day of her life.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Dongfang Muxue''s expression became strange, "I listened to the conversation between you two on the cliff before, it seems that you both fell in love with the same woman?"

    "It doesn''t count as love." Song Qingshu said with a dark face, "Simply put, it was Zhang Wuji and the woman who were in love with each other, but because of various misunderstandings, the woman pretended to marry me in a fit of anger. I even took her virginity using unscrupulous means¡­"

    "What¡¯s with ¡®this woman¡¯, ¡®that woman¡¯, isn''t she Zhou Zhiruo, the head of the Emei Sect?" Dongfang Muxue pouted.

    "How did you know?" Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise.

    "After the Lion-ying Assembly in Shaolin Temple, the bloody entanglement between the three of you had long been spread all over the world. As the leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, I have also heard of it. I just thought it was funny at the time, and I listened to it as gossip." Dongfang Muxue said with a smile, "I heard that you were beaten by the Wudang Sect, and your meridians werepletely destroyed. After this sister''s injuries are healed, I''ll take you to Wudang and help you take your revenge."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 165: Unplanned harem

    <h4>Chapter 165: Unnned harem</h4>

    "Although your Sunflower Manual is powerful, it may not be able to match Zhang Sanfeng''s century-old cultivation." Song Qingshu smiled disdainfully.

    Surprisingly, Dongfang Muxue did not get angry, but instead nodded, "Zhang Sanfeng established a sect under the name of a Shaolin traitor. For decades, all the enmity and grievances in the wulin have been blocked by him with one punch and one sword. It is hard to imagine how difficult that is. ording to legend, Zhang Sanfeng had practiced his Pure Yang Infinite Skill to the realm of Condensed Purple Qi, and his Taiji Swordy is unparalleled in the world. If I have the opportunity, I really want to experience it."

    "The essence of your martial arts lies in the word quickness, but Zhang Sanfeng is the best at using static constant deceleration and fighting quickness with slowness. If you two really fight, I don''t think you can win." Song Qingshu shook his head.

    "I haven''t been beaten yet, so who knows." Dongfang Muxue didn''t argue, looked at Song Qingshu''s chest and frowned, "Your clothes are almost dry, you should put them on first."

    "You can throw it over here for me, it''s not convenient for me to go over here." Dongfang Muxue was clutching the satin wrapped around her body with both hands, revealing only her snow-white and delicate cor bones, and her two slender legs were faintly visible.

    The visual impact made Song Qingshu¡¯s heart beat faster.

    Dongfang Muxue didn''t realize that Song Qingshu was having the urge to see if the satin on her body would slip off if she let go of her clothes. With her right hand still holding the silk and satin on her body, she pushed the left hand, and the clothes hanging on the rack were sent to Song Qingshu''s hands with a gentle force, "Turn around, I want to put on my clothes."

    "Ah!" Song Qingshu turned around in disappointment, picked up his clothes and put them on his body.

    "Hmph, speaking of which, I haven''t settled that ount with you yet." Dongfang Muxue''s voice came from behind.

    "What ount do you have to settle with me?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "If it wasn''t for me this time, you might have been doomed."

    "Turn around!" Dongfang Muxue said angrily after she was finished wearing her clothes, "If it wasn''t for you, how could I be forced to have a duel with Feng Qingyang? As a result, I was injured by his innate sword qi, and my strength was greatly damaged, otherwise Zhang Wuji would have no chance to sneak up on me!"

    "It was Feng Qingyang who asked you for a duel, how was that my business?" Song Qingshu said with a guilty conscience.

    "You dare to act all innocent in front of me, where did all your bravery go when you said you wanted to be my man?" Dongfang Muxue smiled disdainfully, "Don''t think I don''t know about the affair between you and that little widow of the Yuan family."

    "Howe you know everything." Song Qingshu suddenly became depressed. How could he know that after Dongfang Muxue was molested by him when she was leaving the capital, she couldn''t calm down even after returning to Heimuya. So she sent her subordinates to secretly inquire about Song Qingshu''s information. The Sun Moon Holy Cult excelled in gathering information. So it was impossible for Song Qingshu to hide that he had apanied Xia Qingqing to the Mount Hua Sect to find Feng Qingyang.

    "I see that you have ns to bring that little widow into your bed." Dongfang Muxue suddenly asked curiously, "I killed her husband, and if it were to happen that¡­you really became my man, what would you do with our rtions?"

    "Uh¡­" Song Qingshu was really stumped now, "I don''t know¡­"

    "You don''t know?" Dongfang Muxueughed in anger, "You dare to open a harem without thinking about anything?"

    "What do you want me to do? I¡¯ll do the deed first, then deal with thatter." Song Qingshu said directly as soon as he noticed that she was angry.

    "Oh, quite bold! Now you are talking like a true man." Hearing his words, Dongfang Muxueughed, but her smile quickly disappeared. "What will you do about the matter between you and Kangxi¡¯s Concubine Mi? "

    Song Qing spoke while feeling a little embarrassed, "I lied to you that night. That woman was not Concubine Mi, but¡­ Xia Qingqing."

    "That little widow?" Dongfang Muxue was stunned and nced at him in surprise, "I didn''t expect that I had been deceived that day¡­but that woman''s husband had just died, and she got in bed with you. She''s really not a good woman. You should just have some fun with her, don''t get yourself too involved."

    Song Qingshu knew that she had misunderstood, but it was inconvenient for him to exin, so he could only answer with a dryugh.

    "I''ll go check our surroundings first." Dongfang Muxue stared at his wet trousers before leaving.

    Song Qingshu knew that she was giving him the opportunity to dry his pants, and he showed an embarrassed smile.

    Guessing that the time was almost right, Dongfang Muxue leisurely came back. By that time Song Qingshu had already put on his clothes and trousers. In order to lessen his embarrassment, he hurriedly asked, "How is it, is there a way out of the valley? "

    Dongfang Muxue found a smooth stone, sat cross-legged, and replied slowly, "This ce seems to be a fractured canyon, surrounded by cliffs and hills, fortunately, they are not too high. Tomorrow, my injury will improve a little, and we can go out with my movement technique. It shouldn''t be a problem."

    "Have you found any martial arts secrets or treasures?" Song Qingshu asked with bright eyes.

    "Why are you asking this?" Dongfang Muxue was obviously taken aback.

    "Didn''t we fall off the cliff and not die? ording to ancient legends, the bottom of the cliff is often the burial ce of some seniors. Don''t they leave secrets for future generations before they die?" Song Qingshu said as if it was natural.

    Dongfang Muxue kept staring at him with a strange look, "Are you serious?"

    Before Song Qingshu could answer, she spoke up, "I don''t know what you''re thinking about all day long. First of all, we had flown with the Sword Flight for quite a while, and this ce is not at the bottom of the cliff. Secondly, even if there were some martial arts seniors who died over there, the martial arts secrets they left behind would not catch my eyes." Dongfang Muxue calmed down her rapid breathing, "If I were to die here, I would never leave the Sunflower Manual for others. Even if I wanted to leave something behind, I would only leave a fake book, so that the so-called destined people can practice it and die, then be buried with me."

    Song Qingshu felt chills behind his back, and subconsciously took a step back and moved away from her, "You''re so ck hearted that it¡¯s probably been carbonized."

    "Thank you for thepliment." Dongfang Muxue raised her eyebrows proudly as if she had heard the best praise. Of course, if she knew the meaning of carbonized like theter generations, she would probably be so angry that she would want to tear up Song Qingshu on the spot.

    "Let''s talk about your injury." Song Qingshu wisely stopped talking about this topic.

    "Zhang Wuji is worthy of being the leader of the Ming sect. His martial arts realm is indeed very high. Even if I was not injured, it would not be easy to defeat him." Dongfang Muxue inspected the situation in her body and said solemnly, "Before this, I had forcibly suppressed Feng Qingyang''s Innate Sword Qi, but this time he almost smashed my whole body with infuriating energy, and I no longer have the energy to suppress my previous injury. Now. my injury is much worse, I am afraid that within ten years, I will not be able to recover."

    "Ten years?" Song Qingshu eximed, if the word of this spreads out, with the grudges that Dongfang Bubai had forged over the past decades, he was sure that she would die in the hands of the unending attacks from vengeful people within a year. He could only vent his anger,, "Da*mn, that Zhang Wuji, why did he suddenly appear in the ckwood Cliff?"

    "The Ming Cult and the Sun Moon Holy Cult have the same origin. I can probably guess his purpose." Dongfang Muxue calmly said.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 166: Will you bite me?

    <h4>Chapter 166: Will you bite me?</h4>

    "It¡¯s good that we are on the same side now." Song Qingshu looked at her with a wide-eyed smile.

    "You''re barely considered a friend now, and there''s nothing wrong with telling you this." Dongfang Muxue rolled her eyes, "Don''t be so proud and sit still."

    "You continue¡­" Song Qingshu also found a stone and sat down with his body half-reclined and his hands behind his neck, as if preparing to listen to a good y.

    "Speaking of which, the Sun Moon Holy Cult can be considered a branch of the Ming Cult. The first emperor of the Ming Dynasty, as well as many of the founding heroes, all came from the Ming Cult. After the founding of the Ming Dynasty, the emperor was somewhat wary of the forces of the Ming Cult, and formted various suppression policies. Many Ming Cult members returned to the headquarters of Ming Cult, at Bright Peak in the Kunlun Mountains, but a considerable number of people were reluctant to part with the prosperity of the Central ins, so they moved to Heimuya, Pingding Prefecture.¡±

    Suddenly Dongfang Muxue flicked her finger, several embroidery needles shot straight into the water, and created a loud noise.

    "What are you doing?" Song Qingshu thought there was an enemy, but when he looked around, he couldn''t see anything except the sparkling water.

    "I feel a little hungry. I was thinking about catching a few fish, but I didn''t expect to not hit a single one. Could it be that my aim has deteriorated after being injured?" Dongfang Muxue looked at her fingers in a daze.

    After a moment of thought, Song Qingshu understood the reason, "It¡¯s clear that you have never caught a fish before, did you shoot your needle directly at the head of the fish?"

    "Naturally, a single needle through the brain also saves them from the pain." Dongfang Muxue nodded.

    "Because of the water, the head you are aiming at is not actually the head of the fish. You can try shooting their tails." Song Qingshu suddenly felt a sense of superiority in terms of IQ.

    "Why is it so troublesome!" Dongfang Muxue always felt that the meaning of Song Qingshu''s smile was not quite right. She lightly waved her wrist, and with a loud ssh, she sucked several fish directly out of the water and threw them in front of Song Qingshu , "Here you go. Clean them up and prepare some grilled fish."

    "You''re really not being polite to me, haven''t you heard that saying¡ª a gentleman stays far away from the kitchen, just to avoid more murders." Song Qingshu kept muttering while looking at the few lively fat fish.

    In a sh of cold light, a few embroidery needles shot into the fish''s brain, and the fish who were still alive and kicking just a moment ago, stopped moving.

    "How can you be so indecisive as a man?" Dongfang Muxue''s tone was full of dissatisfaction, "Now that the fish are dead, go get to work!"

    "I have my own set of rules." Song Qingshu smiled lightly without defending. He took the fish and disemboweled them by the water, cleaned them up. When it came to killing, he didn¡¯t want to kill, unless he felt it was absolutely necessary.

    ncing at him with satisfaction, Dongfang Muxue continued to exin, "Because the Sun Moon Holy Cult was split from the Ming Cult, the Ming Cult in Bright Peak often thought themselves to be the chief sect. However, the Sun Moon Holy Cult thinks that the other party was not qualified to intervene in its matters and internal affairs. Even after two hundred years, the contradictions and conflicts between the two factions have never stopped."

    "The Ming Cult has always wanted to gain direct control of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, but after a hundred years of development, the Sun Moon Holy Cult has already be a faction that is no less powerful than the Ming Cult. Coupled with the selfishness of the previous Cult Masters, they naturally did not want to merge into the Ming Cult and be its vassal. This time, it seems that the reason behind Zhang Wuji¡¯s appearance in Heimuya is due to some kind of agreement between him and Ren Woxing. In order to regain the position of the Cult Master, Ren Woxing actually betrayed the interests of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, what a disgrace¡­" Dongfang Muxue sneered, obviously, she was extremely dissatisfied with Ren Wuxing for getting outsiders to intervene.

    Song Qingshu used a wooden stick to skewer the fish, carefully grilled them on the fire, and kept flipping them, so that the fire could asionally touch the fish meat, so as to avoid being burned by the open fire. Watching the skin gradually turn golden, Song Qingshu secretly swallowed, and asked with suspicion, "Zhang Wuji''s followers are hundreds and thousands in number, and they have been fighting for years in the Western Regions, Mongolia and Huibu, and they still have the desire to take over a faction in wulin?"

    "A faction in wulin?" Dongfang Muxue sneered, "You must have underestimated the strength of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. The number of small sects and organizations under the Sun Moon Holy Cult is like the feathers on a peacock, and our followers are spread all over the world. The level of control of the Beggar Sect after their split is far inferior to my Sun Moon Holy Cult. As long as I want to, with a wave of my hands, I can gather a hundred thousand elite soldiers in Heimuya in a short period of time¡­"

    "You have such power?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and a faint smell came to the tip of his nose. It turned out that he was so absorbed in the discussion that he forgot to flip the grilled fish, hurriedly took it down, and handed it to Dongfang Muxue.

    Looking at the charred ck fish skin with disgust, Dongfang Muxue tore open the charred side with her fingertips. She picked up the tender fish meat inside and put it in her mouth, then frowned, "It''s a bit fishy, ??no salt at all¡­"

    "You think this is your Chengde Hall?" Song Qingshu picked up another fish and continued to grill, "When are you going to return to Heimuya? Count me in then, and I''ll help you¡­¡±

    "In the end, isn''t Zhang Wuji putting too much pressure on you?" Hearing his words, the lines on Dongfang Muxue''s face softened a lot, but her words were still extremely mean, "Thinking about it, if I were Zhou Zhiruo, and there was a man who held thousands of troops in his hand and could change the flow of the situation with his gestures, and on the other side was just a sloppy dog of the Qing Court with some martial arts skills. I would naturally choose the former without hesitation, let alone that man was still her former sweetheart¡­"

    "Exposing people without exposing their shorings, hitting people without pping their faces. That''s enough talk from you." Song Qingshu looked at her while feeling depressed.

    "I¡¯ll just keep saying the things I want, what can you do to me?" Dongfang Muxue looked at him with a smug look, "Will you bite me?"

    "If auntie can¡¯t endure it, uncle won''t bear it either!" Song Qingshu threw the fish in his hand, rushed over, grabbed Dongfang Muxue''s shoulders, and before her stunned eyes, he lightly bit that fair, soft and crystalline face. (G: Idiom.)

    Dongfang Muxue finally reacted, her face suddenly flushed red, she raised her foot and kicked Song Qingshu ten feet away.

    Song Qingshu slowly got up from the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood, and wiped the corner of his mouth lightly, unable to hide the smile on his face, "I have lived for so long, and I had never heard such a request, since that''s the case¡­how can I not satisfy you?"

    "Are you alright!?" Seeing the blood dripping from the corner of Song Qingshu''s mouth, Dongfang Muxue secretly regretted her actions. She didn''t hold back the slightest in the kick just now. If she hadn''t been seriously injured today, that kick would have killed Song Qingshu long ago.

    "I won''t die yet¡­" Song Qingshu coughed violently, and forced his trembling body to stand up. Then she spoke with a smug look on his face, "It seems that you are still reluctant to let me die after all."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 167: The torment of Yin and Yang

    <h4>Chapter 167: The torment of Yin and Yang</h4>

    "If you keep talking like this, I can''t guarantee that I won''t change my mind." Dongfang Muxue touched the light teeth marks on her face, and suddenly felt a little funny, "Are you a dog?"

    "I kind of wish I were a cat." Song Qingshu rubbed his stomach and grimaced in pain, "That way I would have nine lives."

    "Alright, kitty cat, eat your fish, I''m going to meditate to heal my injuries, don''t disturb me." Dongfang Muxue only felt a mass of heat in her body after eating the hot fish, and felt much better than before. She quickly sat down and began to meditate. Slowly gathering the scattered Qi that was wandering around in her body.

    Song Qingshu took out the charred fish from the fire, and then put it into his mouth, and then began to recuperate the wounds in his body.

    Nine Yin Scripture would work on the internal injuries, and the Divine Brilliance Scripture was for all the external injuries. With the two cooperating, Song Qingshu thought that he would recover in no time, but after a while, he opened his eyes in horror.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Feeling his abnormality, Dongfang Muxue opened her eyes and asked.

    "It''s nothing, I''m healing." Song Qingshu forced a smile and closed his eyes again.

    When the morning sun shone on her face, Dongfang Muxue opened her eyes. After a night of healing, she felt refreshed and energetic. Although she was still far from recovering to her peak, in case she encountered ordinary martial arts artists, it was more than enough for self-protection. She looked up to see how Song Qingshu was recovering, but was taken aback by his current appearance.

    Thend on which Song Qingshu sat cross-legged was covered with frost on one side, and ck on the other side. At the moment, his face was bluish and red, his expression was extremely painful, and several visible air currents under his skin were scurrying around.

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s expression turned solemn. She hurriedly came to him and began tapping his acupuncture points. After a stick of incense time, Dongfang Muxue withdrew her palm, wiped the sweat from her temples, and frowned, "What did you do?"

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, "At the beginning, I was greedy, and I cultivated two kinds of internal skills that arepletely opposite in nature at the same time. Now I have finally suffered."

    "I noticed that there is not only a true qi that is extremely Yin and soft, but also a true qi that is just as strong as Yang. Do you really think that you are a martial arts genius who is more unique than others? How could you be so stupid enough to cultivate two kinds of True Qi? You are only bringing your own death¡­" Dongfang Muxue didn''t know why she was so angry.

    "Of course I thought I was a martial arts genius. When the timees, I would create my own ¡®Song of Ice and Fire'' with ice in my left hand and zing me in my right hand. How magnificent would that be¡­" Song Qingshu talked about his thoughts with a fascinated expression. (G: I must say, that is a pretty good pun indeed!)

    "Are you still in the mood to joke?" Dongfang Muxue sneered, "With my cultivation level, I only dare to practice Yin type True Qi wholeheartedly. Your great master Zhang Sanfeng is recognized in the wulin as a living legend, and even he still focuses on practicing his Pure Yang Infinite Skill. At most he dares to mix a faint power of soft Yin into his Taiji Swordy as the external power. So why would you dare to practice two internal energies of opposite nature at the same time?"

    "Could it be that there is no one in the wulin who tried to cultivate two types of True Qi, one Yin and one Yang at the same time?" Song Qingshu asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, in the end, they were like you, who exploded to death while practicing." Dongfang Muxue became more angry as she spoke, "Throughout the ages, it is said that only the Bodhidharma of the past could achieve the unity of Yin and Yang by virtue of the ¡®Marrow Cleansing Manual¡¯. But, for thousands of years, no one has seen what this ¡®Marrow Cleansing Manual¡¯ looks like. People in the wulin specte that the ¡®Marrow Cleansing Manual¡¯ is just a myth made up by the group of bald donkeys in Shaolin Temple to put gold on their faces. Anyway, I have sneaked into the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Buddhist Scripture Pavilion several times, but I have never found this book. Except for Bodhidharma, I have never heard of anyone else¡­" Dongfang Muxue suddenly became stunned as she spoke, as if she had thought of something.

    "Originally, I used the Ren Mai to cultivate the Divine Brilliance Scripture, and the Du Mai to run the Nine Yin Scripture, and everything was going okay without any incident." Song Qingshu''s expression was so dark that it was scary. ¡°I didn''t feel anything at first, butter I found out that the Nine Yin True Qi in my body had been eroded by the Nine Yang True Qi that had be dominant, and the bnce of Yin and Yang that I had worked so hard to maintain waspletely broken. Now Nine Yin True Qi is scattered throughout my meridians, and the manic Divine Brilliance True Qi is running around in my body. It is no longer in my control. So, there is always the possibility of me exploding and dying. Hehe, I really didn''t expect that in just a few days, I became a waste again." Song Qingshuughed at himself.

    As Song Qingshu was speaking, a quiet and soft melody suddenly reached his ears. It felt like a flute but not a flute, like a qin and not a qin, as if a fresh drizzle drenching the scorched soil on a hot summer day, and his restless mood slowly calmed down.

    Looking up, he saw Dongfang Muxue standing on top of a big tree, her red clothes fluttering, her blue silk belt flying, and her hands were holding a leaf beside her lips.

    "That tune must have been yed by Miss Dongfang using leaves." Song Qingshu thought in his heart, closed his eyes and listened carefully. The sound of the melody was like a feather fluttering in the wind, it was constant, like a person sighing softly, like the morning dew on the flower petals, and the dawn wind blowing the willow tip.

    At the end of the melody, Song Qingshu suddenly felt a sense of loss, and the feeling of uncertainty and anxiousness in his heart disappeared. He watched Dongfang Muxue leisurely fly down from the tree, and asked in a daze, "What melody was that just now?"

    "This melody is titled ¡®Clear the Dust in the Wind''. It is innocuous and peaceful, and it is the most suitable for clearing the distracting thoughts in the heart." Dongfang Muxue looked at the slightly damaged leaf in her hand with a rather regretful expression.

    "Can you teach me?" Song Qingshu heard this song when he was in a trance, and he didn¡¯t remember much of it.

    "How''s your musical attainments?" Dongfang Muxue gave him a deep look before answering after a while.

    "Eight orifices open seven orifices, like drums in a high mountain, and voices can be heard for hundreds of miles." Song Qingshu said with a smile. (G: a poem.)

    "So you know nothing?" Dongfang Muxue looked at his face, "Then do you understand the technique of ying with leaves and the technique of changing pitch? Uh, looking at your expression, I guess you don''t understand."

    Song Qingshu''s face flushed red, "It''s a shame that I can¡¯t learn this profound musical technique from Miss Dongfang. Please forgive me for being arrogant."

    "It''s rare for you to be so polite," Dongfang Muxue noticed that his tone was full of destion, and immediately spoke up, "You are a man. So what if you faced a momentary setback? Why have you be so discouraged? "

    "Didn''t you say that no one in the wulin could achieve the unity of Yin and Yang for thousands of years? Based on your range of knowledge, if you say no, then there is really no other way¡­" Song Qingshu said with a sense of despair. The grand scheme that he had been nning for a long time was about to seed step by step, but it turned into nothing overnight. How could he remain calm?

    "Maybe there is another way to cure you¡­" For some reason, Dongfang Muxue''s voice sounded a bit unnatural.

    "What can I do?" Song Qingshu raised his head, a ray of hope rekindled in his eyes.

    "The time is not yet ripe¡­" Dongfang Muxue shook her head, "You must apany me to Yunnan at the Five Poison Cult first, and I will naturally tell you when the timees."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I want thank my two new patrons, <strong>Paulus Paulus</strong> and <strong>Jay Yun Wang</strong> for their genrous support!

    You can support the project as well if you want to by bing a $1 Patron at Patreon. Remember, your support keeps me going.

    I don''t know about you guys, but I really like the dynamic between Dongfang Muxue and the protagonist.

 Chapter 168: Scheme to seize a heart

    <h4>Chapter 168: Scheme to seize a heart</h4>

    "Miss, think about it clearly, now that I have lost all my martial art, not only will I not be able to help you regain Heimuya in the future, but I¡¯ll be just a burden. Am I worth your help?" If it was normal, Song Qingshu would have agreed without any issues. Song Qingshu had always believed that he and Dongfang Muxue were equals, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly lose all his martial art and instead needed to rely on her for help.

    "Do you think Dongfang Muxue is that kind of short-sighted person? I will help you when you are in danger, and you will pay me back a thousand times in the future. If you still have doubts, treat it as me making an investment. It''s just a calcted investment." Dongfang Muxue said lightly, but thought in her heart, <i>¡®You let me touch the clouds in the sky, and that is more than enough for you to be worth my help.¡¯</i>

    "That''s good, I''ll feel morefortable this way." Song Qingshu stretched, and his mood finally returned to normal, "Didn''t your little apprentice sayst time that there was a rebellion in the Five Poison Cult, so why are we going there?"

    Dongfang Muxue exined, "Although Zhang Wuji saw you and I fall into a cliff of ten thousand feet, and knew that we would definitely die, I''m afraid Ren Woxing will quietly send someone to investigate our whereabouts. The Sun Moon Holy Cult is too powerful in the Central ins. If I hide in the Central ins, I can''t guarantee that my whereabouts will not be exposed. As my injury is not healed, I really can''t afford to deal with them right now. However, the Five Poison Cult is different. The leader Lan Fenghuang has always been loyal to me, it is really a good ce for us to rest in peace."

    "Since Lan Fenghuang has always been loyal to you, Ren Woxing must also know this, so won''t he send someone to investigate?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "It will take Ren Woxing at least three years to five years to take over the position of the Cult Master. He has topletely integrate the elders of the sect, the various leaders, and the subordinates everywhere, he has no time to make any big moves during this time. Moreover, the Five Poison Cult has always only resigned to Heimuya in name, even if Ren Woxing knew that I was hiding here, there is nothing he can do.¡±

    Dongfang Muxue secretly rejoiced in her heart, fortunately, she sent Qu Feiyan to Yunnan on a whim before, otherwise, as her confidant, she would have been harmed by those fiends.

    As for the other elders and hall masters who were loyal to her, they were nothing important. They all were just like the grass on the wall. In the future, when she takes back the control of Heimuya, they will naturally stand on her side again. Her only regret was losing Tong Baixiong. He was really loyal to her brother, and more than just a grass on the wall. It is a pity because he offended Yang Lianting, he was killed by Dongfang Bubai. (G: Idom, meaning bystander.)

    "Unfortunately, it will take ten years for you to recover to your full strength. Maybe he will settle everything by then. How can you take revenge?" .

    "That''s why I need your help." Dongfang Muxue said as a matter of course.

    "But now I have lost all my martial arts¡­" Song Qingshu said sadly.

    "Where did you get your high spirits when you mored to be my man?" Dongfang Muxueforted him, "Don''t worry, you have your usefulness even without martial arts and brains." (G: Notice the veiled jab.)

    "That''s right, even a piece of toilet paper has its purpose." Song Qingshu suddenly rekindled his fighting spirit, and started to feel that all kinds of ideas wereing, "Even if you can''t return to your original strength, it is not impossible to reim Heimuya. After all, there is only one Xiang Wentian and one Linghu Chong.¡±

    Song Qingshu continued to analyze the situation.

    "This time Ren Woxing was able to see the light of the sun again, and the person who he should be most thankful for is Xiang Wentian. But it is not umon for a great kindness to be a great enmity. As the Master of a cult, Ren Woxing was rescued by his subordinate, and there must be a thorn in his heart. In addition to seeing Xiang Wentian holding his head high and not bowing down, it is inevitable that he would think that his shameful appearance in the West Lake ck Prison was clearly seen by Xiang Wentian. It must prick him like a thorn in his heart. So, it won''t be difficult for us to put a crack on that wall."

    "As for Linghu Chong, we can use his sense of righteousness and loathing against evil to make a situation, um, we can even find a way to destroy his rtionship with Miss Ren, provoking him and Ren Wuxing to turn against each other. Then Ren Wuxing will be left alone and naturally he won''t be that difficult to deal with.¡±

    Listening to him talking, Dongfang Muxue finally showed a satisfied smile, and looked at the rising sun with her hands behind her back, "I''m more curious about how you n to divide the rtionship between Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying. As far as I know, the two went through many hardships together, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to break them up."

    Song Qingshu said confidently, "Although they are in love on the surface, there is a great hidden danger between the two, and that is Linghu Chong''s feelings for his junior sister Yue Lingshan. If I am right, Linghu Chong''s favorite is always his little Junior sister. As long as we create a situation around this, Ren Yingying is just a woman no matter how generous she is, and a woman''s natural jealousy will be a weapon in our hands."

    "I''m a woman too, do you think you can use me too?" After hearing what he said, Dongfang Muxue''s expression became a little unsightly.

    "How can that be¡­" Song Qingshu sneered and said, "Sister, you are invincible in the world of martial arts, you are born with world toppling beauty, and you have no emotional attachments. I really can''t find any weaknesses that can be exploited."

    "You really can¡¯t?" Dongfang Muxue spoke with a dark expression, "If it wasn''t for you who incited Feng Qingyang back then, would I need to be in such an embarrassing situation now?"

    "At that time, we were enemies, not friends." Song Qingshu felt embarrassed when he thought that he had really schemed against her many times in the past.

    "The only thing that is fortunate is that¡ª you, a little basta*d with a ck heart, is now on my side." Dongfang Muxue said depressedly.

    "Although I sometimes use unscrupulous means, I am still overall a good person." Song Qingshu felt that it was necessary to emphasize that point.

    "In my heart, there is no distinction between good people and bad people," Dongfang Muxue shook her head indifferently, "There are only useful people and useless people. By the way, you can add another thing in your scheme for dealing with Linghu Chong and Ren Yingying."

    "What is it?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    Dongfang Muxue showed a yful smile, "On one hand, we can use Yue Lingshan to deal with Linghu Chong, and on the other hand, we can also use you to deal with Ren Yingying. That way they will be separated from each other for sure."

    "You look down on me too much." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "Sister, you haven''t seen how I treated her on Heimuya. If she sees me again, she will want to tear me up!"

    "That is even better. Miss Ren has always had her eyes up in the sky and didn''t put men in her sight. After the incident in Heimiya, congrattions on bing the second young man in Miss Ren''s heart. And it can be said that I have watched Ren Yingying grow up. Her character, her hobbies, and what she hates¡­ I know about it all. Seducing women has always been one of your strengths, and with my help, you are guaranteed to sessfully capture Miss Ren''s body and mind!" Dongfang Muxue felt that after being together with Song Qingshu for a long time, her thoughts seemed to be a little bit more diabolical.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    The fever has gone down a bit, but the runny nose and the headahce still continues. But, still can''t let is affect my professionalism!

 Chapter 169: Iron hook on slender hand

    <h4>Chapter 169: Iron hook on slender hand</h4>

    "Hey, hey, what¡¯s all this nonsense about my strength in seducing women?" Song Qingshu protested with ck lines on his face, "When did I ever seduce anyone?"

    "That little widow of the Yuan family, how long has it been since her husband died, and she was put to bed by you¡­ And Miss Ren, who has always been graceful and calm, also flushed red from a few of your few words." Dongfang Muxue started counting her fingers, and began to list his aplishments one by one.

    "Okay, okay¡­" Song Qingshu wisely gave up on arguing with her about that issue, "Let''s find a way to get out of this valley first. It will be a great tragedy if Zhang Wuji decides to check and find us."

    "You aren''t able to use your internal energy right now, and you won¡¯t be able to use your movement technique, right?" Dongfang Muxue found that there was no way out of the valley other than to climb out using the cliffs on both sides. It was causing her a headache .

    Seeing Song Qingshu nodding, Dongfang Muxue stretched out her hand, grabbed his belt and flew out.

    "Ah! My waist is breaking, my waist is broken¡­" Song Qingshu was lifted up by her in midair, watching himself getting further and further away from the ground, he gasped, and iled his hands and feet everywhere.

    Dongfang Muxue suddenly felt her thighs being hugged by him, but before she could scold the guy, his hands and feet had already be entangled, and he was hugging her legs tightly like an octopus with its tentacles. She felt her body fall, so she quickly pulled Song Qingshu into her arms, and coldly said, "You hugged my legs, are you trying to kill us both?"

    Even though there were many varieties of movement techniques, one had to use their feet, even if they were as light as a Swallow

    "If you knew this, you should have hugged me like this from the start." Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, then he felt that everything he touched was so soft! After a moment of stunned silence, he was overjoyed, and immediately reacted, putting his head on Dongfang Muxue''s shoulder.

    "Stay away from my body, you are not my male pet (gigolo), don''t act like a woman." Dongfang Muxue felt a thinyer of goosebumps appear on the skin around her neck, and quickly dodged back.

    "Sister, why don''t you consider epting me as a male pet." Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    Dongfang Muxue was both angry and amused, and red at him, "If you talk nonsense again, I will throw you down¡­ ah¡­" When she was halfway through the sentence, she felt the hands around her waist bing tighter. She felt a trace of heating from him, so she had to swallow the second half of the sentence, speed up and fly out of the valley.

    "Have you not hugged enough yet? Let go!" Dongfang Muxue saw that he had not let go of her hands yet, and activated her True Qi. Song Qingshu only felt that his hands went numb, and he was pushed three feet away.

    "Let''s talk about how to learn ¡®Clear the Dust in the Wind''." Noticing Dongfang Muxue''s dark expression, Song Qingshu hurriedly changed the subject with a smile.

    Dongfang Muxue snorted coldly, turned around and walked towards the south.

    "Hey, wait for me¡­" Song Qingshu hurriedly chased after her.

    Two figures, one red and one green, gradually disappeared into the woods.

    *****

    Western Regions, Xingxiuhai. In a certain secret room.

    In the central chair sat an old man with a goose feather fan in his hand. His face had a healthyplexion with a surprisingly youthful look, his head was full of white hair, and he had strands of silver beard under his chin. He was the very picture of an old master from legends.

    "Hahaha, the poisoning skills of the Five Poison Cult are really extraordinary, but unfortunately it still can''tpare to this old man¡­"

    Sitting opposite of the old man was a woman with phoenix eyes and long eyebrows. The woman was very beautiful, but there was a dark poisoned iron hook at the front end of her left hand. Compared with her fair and slender right hand, it created a strange contrast. This woman was none other than He Tieshou from the Five Poison Cult.

    "This Concubine has long heard that the old master¡¯s poison is amazing, and I havee to visit thousands of miles away with admiration in my heart. Does the old master usually greet visitors with such things as heart refining bombs, green phosphorus needles, and invisible powder?" He Tieshou used soft words, while acting coquettish.

    "Hehe¡­" Xingxiu Sect Elder Ding Chunqiu said with a dry smile, "Since you are visiting sincerely, why do you have to use one of the two most powerful poisons of the Five Poison Cult? Dam*n that poisonous hand!"

    He Tieshou calmly replied, "Oh, This Concubine heard that the old master was very interested in the most poisonous things in the world, and how dare I contaminate the old master''s eyes with ordinary poisons. So, I used the most powerful green silkworm. I did that as a show of respect, but didn''t expect that the old master''s attainment was unparalleled in the world, and it would be dealt with effortlessly. ording to This Concubine''s opinion, Ouyang Feng''s title of ¡®Western Poison'' should be the most appropriate for the old master."

    Ding Chunqiu''s expression brightened. He Tieshou''s words scratched the old itch in his heart. He always felt that he was the best in the world in poison art, but that reputation was given to Ouyang Feng. Once, he even set out topete with Ouyang Feng, only to give up when he heard that the other party had gone to be a court official.

    "Miss He is not wrong, but Ouyang Feng still has some skills. May I know why Young Miss decided to visit my Xingxiu Sect?" His expression became more friendly as he spoke.

    It turned out that He Tieshou heard that Yuan Chengzhi was killed by Dongfang Bubai, and wanted to avenge him. So, she decided topete with Lan Fenghuang for the position of the leader of the Five Poison Cult. She was winning, but Dongfang Bubai sent Qu Feiyan over to help. Although Qu Feiyan was young, as the only disciple of Dongfang Bubai, her martial arts was not weak. So, He Tieshou no longer had an advantage in terms of martial arts. Her side could no longerpare to Lan Fenghuang, and gradually fell into a state of disadvantage.

    He Tieshou was considered a genius from the He family. She knew that in the long run, she would only be defeated, so she decided to seek external support. Ding Chunqiu was one of them, and He Tieshou hoped to use him to restrain Lan Fenghuang in the use of poison.

    Hearing the other party''s intention, Ding Chunqiu was quite moved, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®In recent years, I have encountered a bottleneck in the use of poison. I have long heard that the Five Poison Cult is good at using poison, and we are simr in many ces, especially our teaching. Their Golden Silkworm Gu Poison is one of the top ten poisons in the world¡­¡¯</i>

    However, Ding Chunqiu did not show these thoughts on his face. He kept his expression indifferent, and acted as if he wascking in interest, "Xingxiuhai is quite far away from the Five Poison Cult, and this old man doesn''t have the time to run to help you fight for your profit."

    Ding Chunqiu¡¯s attitude was not beyond He Tieshou''s expectations, she only smiled and said, "This Concubine naturally does not dare to let the old master run for nothing."

    Ding Chunqiu saw her coquettish demeanor, her eyes filled with spring, and there seemed to be a hint of hidden meaning in her words, so he frowned and said, "This old man has never been a womanizer. Besides, I''m old enough to be your grandfather¡­"

    He Tieshou knew that her words had been misunderstood, so her face flushed, and she cursed inwardly, <i>¡®This old man has been cultivating for so long, but his mind is full of filthy things.¡¯</i>

    "Old master has misunderstood. What This Concubine meant was the most Yin and cold thing in the world ¨C Ice Silkworm!"

    "Ice Silkworm?" Ding Chunqiu was stunned for a moment, but as a master of poison, he quickly remembered the relevant information: Ice Silkworm, it had a very Yin nature, was highly poisonous, and was produced in the wilderness of the North. Feeding on leaves, the silk they produced was extremely tough. So much so that it can¡¯t be cut by sword. It works far better than ordinary silk, when used as strings of the Guqin. However, it melts when it encounters fire.

    "That''s right, after this matter is done, This Concubine is willing to give you the Ice Silkworm." Seeing the expression on Ding Chunqiu''s face, He Tieshou knew that the other party had already be interested.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

 Chapter 170: Return to the right path?

    <h4>Chapter 170: Return to the right path?</h4>

    "Are you trying to fool this old man?" Ding Chunqiu''s expression turned frosty, "Ice Silkworms are things that only appear in myths. Even if they exist, they should be produced on the snow-capped mountains in the extreme north. How could they appear in a warm and humid ce like Yunnan?"

    "This Concubine doesn''t dare to deceive the old master, please listen to me slowly." He Tieshou gave a salute and calmly spoke, "The old master must know that our Five Poison Cult is best at refining Gu Poison, and the most poisonous thing is Gold Silkworm poison. We usually collect hundreds of insects at the Dragon Boat Festival and put them in jars to kill each other. A yearter, the only thing left is a golden thing that looks like a silkworm, which we call the Gold Silkworm ."

    "It is said that the poison of Gold Silkworms is invisible and colorless. The poisoned person will feel like thousands of insects biting all over their body. The pain is unbearable.

    The method of making Gold Silkworms is handed down from generation to generation by the Five Poison Cult, and all the previous cult masters would create it through the same method. But when it was passed on to the previous cult master, she had a question in her heart. She asked herself, what if a hundred Gold Silkworms were to be put together to kill each other, what would they breed in the end?" He Tieshou deliberately stopped talking, and instead nced at Ding Chunqiu.

    "Could it be the Ice Silkworm?" Noticing her expression, Ding Chunqiu''s heart moved.

    "That''s right!" He Tieshou nodded and continued, "The previous cult master didn''t even care about destroying Gold Silkworms, and she was able to create a thing of legends. But it''s a pity that the hard work of refining a hundred Gold Silkworms had exhausted her life force. When she was finally able to see the Ice Silkworms, she suddenly passed away with a smile on her face. Because the cult master was too dedicated to refining the Gold Silkworms, she had not designated the next cult master. Originally, among the next generation, in terms of martial arts and talent, this Concubine had the highest right to inherit the seat of the cult master. It''s a pity that when the cult master passed away, this Concubine was not in the Five Poison Cult, so some people with ulterior motives took the opportunity to support Lan Fenghuang as the next cult master¡­"

    "Alright, this old man will help Miss He regain the position of the cult master, as long as Cult Master He doesn''t forget what she promised." Ding Chunqiu was overjoyed. Most of his poisonous methods depended on the Great Divine Wood Cauldron (Shenmu Wangding) to refine poisonous insects. If he managed to refine the legendary Ice Silkworm, it is estimated that he would have no rival in the world.

    "This Concubine doesn''t dare to deceive the old master." He Tieshou pursed her lips and smiled.

    *****

    "Bad brother, stinky brother, I even lost my favorite Lightning Sable because of you, but you only care about your own happiness. All you talk about is that Miss Wang all day long, and you don''t even think about me¡­" It was a dense forest in Yunnan and a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl was wandering around in the forest. She was wearing a half-arm and chest-length skirt, her face was rosy, her mouth was slightly open, and she was very charming. Although she seemed to be expressing her dissatisfaction with her lover, her words did not have the viciousness the usual jealous women would have in their words, but instead she looked pure and innocent. (G: (õõ) di¨¡o ¨C means sable or marten.)

    It turned out that she was none other than Zhong Ling, the first girl Duan Yu met secretly in the "Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils". But it''s a pity that the heavens liked to y cruel tricks on people, and she found out that Duan Yu was actually her own half-brother.

    However, she had an affable nature and was not as extreme as Mu Wanqing. Although she was very sad at first, after a while, her heart became a lot lighter, and she epted the fact that she was Duan Yu''s younger sister from the bottom of her heart.

    Because she was distressed by the loss of her pet Lightning Sable, Zhong Ling decided to go to the forest nearby to see if she could find and domesticate a Lightning Sable cub again.

    "Little sister, your brother may not want you, but I''ve been thinking about you all the time." A familiar and sinister voice suddenly reached Zhong Ling''s ear.

    Looking up, she saw a thin middle-aged man sitting among the trees. He was scratching his chin with his hand, and staring at her with burning eyes. Zhong Ling screamed in fright, and her voice was suddenly full of panic, "Yun¡­Yun Zhonghe, why are you here?"

    "Our boss was invited to go to Yunnan, and we also came to help. I didn''t expect to be so lucky to meet Miss Zhong by ident. It just happened to raise some past memories, one is gentle and charming, the other is bright and beautiful. Ah, what virtue and what temperment! If I can be blessed with that good fortune, one day¡ª I, Yun Zhonghe, am willing to kill the husband and take the wife!¡±

    Looking at the charming Zhong Ling, Yun Zhonghe couldn''t help thinking of her mother Gan Baobao''s mature and full figure, as well as her delicate and moving temperament. As the mother and daughter''s appearances were quite simr, when Yun Zhonghe thought of the beauty, he felt a rush of heat rushing three inches below the navel, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®If I can obtain these two mother and daughter and live happily in the Valley of Myriad Tribtions all day, I won''t even go looking for a prostitu*te, and I would return to the right path¡­¡¯</i>

    "Help! Help!" Zhong Ling screamed and ran away, but it''s a pity that the realm of Yun Zhonghe''s movement technique was too high, and every time Zhong Ling ran a few steps, she found that Yun Zhonghe was already standing in front of her and smiled lewdly, "Little beauty,e to this brother''s embrace!"

    After a few back and forths, Zhong Ling had almost run out of breath, her heart was turning cold, she grabbed a poisonous snake from her waist pocket and threw it at Yun Zhonghe.

    Yun Zhonghe ducked within moments and said with a smile, "Snakes are inherently lewd. It seems that Miss Zhong''s hobbies are quite simr to those of mine."

    "Ah!" Zhong Ling was angry and scared, and subconsciously let out a scream.

    "Shout! Shout! No one wille to save you even if you shout and break your throat." As if a cat ying with its prey, Yun Zhonghe was not in a hurry, but instead started to tease at his leisure.

    "My throat is broken! My throat is broken!" Zhong Ling was lost for words, and suddenly shouted again.

    "Pfft~" Suddenly there was a coquettishughter nearby. She had been watching for a long time, and she couldn''t helpughing when she heard Zhong Ling''s throat break.

    "Who?" Yun Zhonghe was both surprised and delighted. He was surprised at the fact that the other party didn''t make a sound, and he didn''t notice her existence at all. He was also delighted to hear that person''s voice¡ª so soft and tender, and its owner must be a very coquettish woman.

    A woman in her early twenties shed from behind a big tree not far away. She was wearing a gold ring, white clothes and was barefoot. She had an embroidered belt around her waist. At the moment her mouth, body were trembling like willow branches, which created a really charming and seductive aura.

    "I didn''t expect that I, Yun Zhonghe, would be so lucky today." When Yun Zhonghe saw her appearance, the lower half of his body was already ready to make trouble, but he suddenly noticed the dark iron hook on the woman¡¯s left hand, his expression changed greatly, "You are, you are¡­ "

    "Fourth, don''t be rude to Cult Master He." An extremely unpleasant voice sounded in the air. It was a few times more unpleasant than the sound of scratching a ss. Zhong Ling''s eyes trembled, and there were two men and one woman standing in front of her.

    "Fourth Yun, you''ve be so thin, and you still think about women all day long. What''s so good about women? How can theypare to martial arts?" A man with an unusuallyrge head smiled, his wide mouth showing a row of sharp white teeth. The man had a pair of eyes that were round and small, like two beans. He was of medium build, with a thick upper body and thin lower limbs. He had a mustache like a steel brush under his nose, and his chin was like the base of a halberd. The man had a yellow robe on his body, its length was only knee-length, and was of high-grade, which seemed very luxurious. But on his lower body, he was wearing a pair of coarse cloth pants, so dirty and ragged, that its color had be indistinguishable. This man was the third of the Four Evils, Yue Laosan.

    Yue Laosan suddenly saw Zhong Ling''s appearance, and became furious, "Old monster Yun, it''s good if you want to bully others, but you actually bullied my little sister!"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Sorry for thete update. Some of you may be wondering why there have been no updates of The Greatest Farmer these days. There are two reasons¡ª firstly, I am still unwell. The fever, headache and cold is still there with sudden bouts of coughing. So, I am taking a rest as much as I can. Secondly, during this rest, I have been reading ahead on the novel itself (about 900 chapters) and found that it has extreme elements of nationalism and all the things thate along with it. The author is really harsh towards certain countries in the novel.

    I am not a big fan of nationalism as a whole. I tend to avoid such things. So, you should be able to understand my dilemma.

    Should I continue with TGF?

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

 Chapter 171: Gathering of Four Evils

    <h4>Chapter 171: Gathering of Four Evils</h4>

    "You have a sick mind! You were fooled into being an apprentice by a stupid boy, but you are still so loyal." Yun Zhonghe and Yue Laosan never got on well with each other, and he said with contempt, "The most agonizing thing is¡ª that stinky boy has ridiculous luck with women. Every time I see a random woman, she ends up being your little sister-inw!" (G: Check the wiki.)

    "My master is young and handsome, with a high level of martial arts skills. It''s not that strange for many women to like him. He¡¯s not like you. You only know how to use force on women all day long, and why don''t you take a look at your wretched appearance! Which sane woman would like you?" Yue Laosan patted his chest and said in a rough voice.

    "This Yun does not dare to say that he looks better than Pan An, but it is more than enough to surpass the likes of you!" Yun Zhonghe folded his fists and sneered. (G: Pan An or Pan Yue, was a prominent Chinese fu poet in the Western Jin dynasty. He was well known for his good looks from a young age.)

    "You¡¯re like a thin bamboo pole that doesn''t have even a few taels of meat on your body. How can you hope topare with such a tall and mighty man?" Yue Laosan gave a swipe and put the Crocodile Scissors on the ground, and his eyes burned with fighting spirit..

    Yun Zhonghe subconsciously retreated, then readied his Silver Crane ws and focused on defense, "Why, want to fight?"

    "Stop this nonsense, the boss has to talk about things with our guest. Do not let outsiders see us as a joke." A pretty middle-aged woman next to them couldn''t stand their useless quarrel anymore. There were three scars on her left and right cheeks, which covered her whole face. Those scars seemed to hide endless sorrow and sadness. This woman was Ye Erniang, who had the title of "No Evil Left Undone" among the Four Evils.

    Yue Laosan and Yun Zhonghe have always been in awe of their boss, and when they heard the words, they closed their mouths and looked at Duan Yanqing.

    Duan Yanqing was a man who waspletely disfigured, his legs were crippled, and his whole body weight was supported on two iron rods. He Tieshou also felt some sympathy, <i>¡®Looking at his injuries, I don''t know what tragic things happened to him in the past. I only lost a hand, however, he also doesn''t have both his feet. Speaking of which, this guy has it even worse.¡¯</i>

    "Cult Master He can rest assured. With the help of this Duan and my fellowpanions, it would be easy to help you capture the Five Poison Cult." Duan Yanqing spoke with overwhelming confidence. In terms of martial arts, no one in the Five Poison Cult could be his equal. The Four Evils had always been known for their high attainments in martial arts, and their multiple evil deeds had made countless masters in the wulin stay clear of their path.

    "Haha, what big words!" Suddenly there was a sneer in the distance, and everyone heard the faint sound of flute. From afar in the woods, a group of people slowly approached, and when they came to a distance of ten feet, they stopped¡ª- then sang in unison, "The old master of Xingxiu hase to the Central ins!" After stopping, they began to beat the drums. After the drum beat three times, the sound of the gong was heard, and the sound of the drum stopped.

    What everyone saw were¡ª people, more than 20 in number, lined up in the northwest corner forest. Some of them were holding flute, gongs and drums, some holding long banners with things like ¡°Great master¡¯s martial prowess is vast", "Great master¡¯s martial prowess is boundless", "Great master¡¯s martial prowess shakes the world" written on them.

    Apanied by the sound of flute, gongs and drums, an old man slowly walked out, and dozens of people lined up behind him in two rows. The old man had a youthful face, and the white hair gave him a kind-hearted aura¡ªwho could this be except Ding Chunqiu.

    "Oh, are you doing things for this guy who ys and sings?" Yun Zhonghe was happy when he saw it.

    Ding Chunqiu''s expression turned cold, and he waved the goose feather fan in his hand, and a cloud of green smoke was sprayed on Yun Zhonghe''s face. Duan Yanqing waved his iron staff, and a burst of infuriating qi spurted out, blowing the green smoke onto a nearby tree. As if the tree was sshed with acid, it immediately withered and turned ck, which was really scary.

    <i>¡®What a deep internal strength.¡¯ </i>Ding Chunqiu secretly admired the opponents strength after seeing the other party leap over, and he immediately waved his fan to meet the attack.

    Duan Yanqing was afraid of his opponents poison skills, so he only used his iron stick to perform his ¡°Yi Yang Finger¡±. (G: Yi means one.)

    "Both of you are concubine''s distinguished guests, there is a misunderstanding, and I hope to stop." He Tieshou raised her hand, and a dark red soft rope hit the middle of the two.

    Duan Yanqing was famous as the leader of the Four Evils, and Ding Chunqiu was also famous for being a poisonous devil.

    "Cult Master He''s soft rainbow spider rope really makes this one admire." Duan Yanqing secretly thought that when he was her age, his martial arts skills were not as high as hers.

    "Master Duan''s ¡®Yi Yang Finger¡¯ also broadened this Concubine''s horizons." He Tieshou slightly smiled, "I''ll introduce the two of you. This is Senior Ding of Xingxiu Sect, and this is Master Duan, the first of the Four Evils."

    The two had already guessed each other''s origins in their hearts, and when they heard He Tieshou''s introduction, they put a calm expression on their faces. They bowed to each other as if they already knew each other.

    "The two of you are unparalleled in the world. Originally, any one of you would have been more than enough to deal with Lan Fenghuang, but this Concubine knows for a fact that a lion should always fight with full strength, even if it¡¯s a rabbit. So, I invited you two at the same time to prevent any variables, and I hope the two gentlemen will not take offense." He Tieshou gave a delicate salute, and Yun Zhonghe, who was standing beside her, was stunned, and thought, <i>¡®Although this woman is missing an arm, that still doesn¡¯t hide her charm.¡¯</i>

    Ding Chunqiu nodded lightly, and secretly thought, <i>¡®Anyway, as long as you give me that Ice Silkworm when the timees, this old man doesn¡¯t care how many people you invite.¡¯</i>

    Duan Yanqing was also of the same mind. He was a martial artist who had been rampant in the world for a long time, plus with the help of the other three Evils and the Woeful Breeze, he was not worried about what would happen even if there were more people like this "Old Freak of Xingxiu".

    "Little sister, what''s your name? Just now, I saw you throw out a poisonous snake as a hidden weapon. This sister sees that you have great potential in poison art." He Tieshou turned and asked Zhong Ling who was hiding behind her.

    It turned out that after the Battle of the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribtions, Zhong Ling was always afraid of the Four Evils, and seeing Ding Chunqiu''s use of poison, she understood that he was also not a good person. However, when she looked at He Tieshou, even though the iron hook on her left hand was quite scary, she saw a joyful smile on her face.

    So, Zhong Ling judged that this woman was probably the kindest person among these people, so she subconsciously hid behind her. "Replying to this sister, my name is Zhong Ling. I have liked to raise some poisonous snakes and sables since I was a child. In recent years, I somehow also seem to be able tomunicate with them."

    "Zhong Ling is indeed a good name. It suits you well." He Tieshou was overjoyed when she heard about her talents. This Zhong Ling was born with the potential of a beast trainer. The Five Poison Cult was best at raising all kinds of poisonous insects. Her future would be limitless if she joined them, "This little sister, if you are willing to be my apprentice, I will teach you more skills, so that you won''t be bullied by some bad people in the future." After speaking, she squinted at Yun Zhonghe.

    Zhong Ling was most afraid of Yun Zhonghe. Seeing that his boss, Duan Yanqing, was somewhat respectful towards He Tieshou, she hurriedly agreed, "Disciple Zhong Ling pays respect to Master."

    "Congrattions to Cult Master He for receiving a good apprentice, but let''s go to the Five Poison Cult''s headquarters as soon as possible." Ding Chunqiu felt a little impatient when he thought of the legendary Ice Silkworm.

    *****

    "I''ve never seen an idiot with such a bad sense of rhythm as you¡­" It turned out that Dongfang Muxue had been trying to teach Song Qingshu the tune "Clear the Dust in the Wind" on the way to Yunnan, but she didn''t expect that he would fail to learn even after so long. Now that they had reached the boundary of Yunnan, Song Qingshu was still often unable to distinguish between Gong, Shang, Jiao, Zheng and Yu. That fact made Dongfang Muxue grit her teeth in irritation. (G: Ancient Chinese music is a modeposed of those five sounds.)

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 172: The big devil

    <h4>Chapter 172: The big devil</h4>

    "It''s not my fault that I was born with such an insufficiency." Song Qingshu revealed a faint smile beneath his helpless expression, and he thought of a story from his previous life.

    In his previous life, Song Qingshu had a friend. When he was ying near the West Lake in Hangzhou, he encountered an event where a child was drowning. In a moment of desperation he jumped down to save him, but then he remembered that he couldn''t swim himself!

    Fortunately, a girl passing by jumped down and saved both him and the child. After he was rescued, in order to thank the girl for her life-saving grace, he invited the girl to have a meal, and after getting to know her, he begged her to teach him how to swim.

    The girl also admired his dedication towards saving people, so she agreed. However, what they didn''t expect was that Song Qingshu''s friend''s ability to learn was so poor that he couldn''t learn how to swim even after a long time. In the end, it took him two full months to barely learn how to swim. During that time, the girl was teaching him to swim hand in hand, and eventually they fell in love.

    Later, when Song Qingshu attended his wedding, the groom told the truth after a bout of drinking. The truth behind the matter was that the guy had actually learned how to swim in the very first week, but he pretended that he didn''t learn it just to stay with the other party. When Song Qingshu and others took this information to the bride, the bride smiled slightly and said, <i>¡°I already knew that he was pretending.¡±</i>

    "They were really a pair of crafty people." Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing and scolding when he recalled what happened. Looking at Dongfang Muxue''s slender figure, he thought to himself, <i>¡®Then what¡¯s wrong with me being a bit stupid?¡¯</i>

    The two walked all the way to the headquarters of the Five Poison Cult. Seeing that Dongfang Muxue never asked for directions, Song Qingshu asked in confusion, "Sister, have you been to the Five Poison Cult before?"

    "Of course I''ve been there before, or how would I have a good rtionship with Lan Fenghuang otherwise?" Dongfang Muxue remembered an old incident, and felt a little hot on her face.

    It turned out that when Dongfang Muxue came to the Five Poison Cult in person as the Cult Master, Lan Fenghuang fell in love with her when she saw her handsome and charming temperament. The women from the Miao ethnic group have always been bold in their pursuit of love. So, one night Lan Fenghuang stripped off her clothes and ran to Dongfang Muxue¡¯s room to warm her bed only wrapped in a thin nket, making the always cold and dignified Dongfang Muxue blush in embarrassment.

    identally, Lan Fenghuang came to know the truth that the cult master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult was actually a woman, and her face went pale with fright. ording to Dongfang Muxue''s usual style, if someone found out this secret, she would definitely kill them. Even if the other party was also the master of a subordinate cult.

    But when she saw Lan Fenghuang''s pitiful appearance, and then thought that the other party only did it because¡­ she fell in love with her, her heart softened and she let her go. Thanks to that debt of gratitude, Lan Fenghuang became extremely affectionate towards Dongfang Muxue. The two became like sisters in private, and then a rumor spread to the outside world that Lan Fenghuang had be the lover of Cult Master Dongfang.

    Entering the Five Poison Cult''s sphere of influence, looking at the bodies of the Five Poison Cult members lying all over the way, Dongfang Muxue''s expression sank, "Something happened to Lan Fenghuang!"

    "It seems that there are also disciples of other sects." Song Qingshu observed the surroundings and noticed bodies of a few different faction members. The clothes of the Five Poison Cult members were very distinctive and recognizable, so it was easy to notice them.

    "Let''s quickly go to the headquarters, I hope it''s still not toote." Dongfang Muxue looked into the distance, a rare expression of anxiety on her face.

    "But your martial arts¡­" Song Qingshu didn''t finish speaking, but his meaning was already obvious.

    "I don''t have time to care about those measly people." Dongfang Muxue stretched out her jade white hand and grabbed Song Qingshu''s shoulder, and sped towards the headquarters.

    The two of them soon came to a forest. The forest was so dense that sunlight could hardly prate it. Thick smoke lingered in the air, and it gave off a suffocating feeling. Dongfang Muxue''s voice sounded in Song Qingshu''s ears, "The reason why the Five Poison Cult is so mysterious is because most people can¡¯t even find where it is located. The Wuxin Mountains in the Central ins block the way. In addition, not only are the forests dense like a maze, but there are also poisonous insects and beasts everywhere, as well as a deadly miasma that can be found everywhere."

    "If the maze is formed by the trees, then can''t they find a way out by flying directly over the tree?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and couldn''t help but think of the Peach Blossom Ind''s Mysterious Concealment Formation (Qimen Dunjia) technique. Could it be that this thing is something simr to that? (G: Belongs to an ancient Chinese divination tradition.)

    "Have you forgotten the miasma in the woods?" Dongfang Muxue exined, "As long as the Mysterious Concealment Formation is set up, there must be clouds and mists toplement it. If you fly above, you will only see a vast expanse of white, you won¡¯t be able to see the way at all."

    "It will clear out if I set it on fire." Song Qingshu said while feeling a little depressed.

    "Let''s not talk about the wet weather in Yunnan, which will make it difficult to set fire to the trees in the forest, and even if you managed to do that¡­" Dongfang Muxueughed, "I''m afraid you yourself will suffocate to death in such a big dense forest."

    "It''s not difficult to get out of the maze. When you encounter a dead end, you just have to turn around and go back. When you encounter a fork in the road, you can always go right or left, and get out. I am not that worried about the formation, but I am concerned about another question. If this Wuxin Mountain is really as dangerous as you said, then why was it so easy for the foreign enemies to break in?"

    "If my assumptions are correct, it must be He Tieshou, the traitor of the Five Poison Cult, who led the outsiders in." Dongfang Muxue said in a deep voice. After leaving the forest, the two sped up and walked through the Holy Beast Pool, Dingshan Waterfall, and Wuxin Mountain. The Temple of Zhurong, the headquarters of the Five Poison Cult, finally appeared in their sight.

    *****

    In the Zhurong Temple, Lan Fenghuang and Qu Feiyan stood side by side, looking solemnly at the approaching crowd behind He Tieshou. They angrily said, "He Tieshou, in order to seize the position of the cult master, you actually leaked the secrets of the cult to outsiders! Do you realize that this is a grave sin that amounts to death penalty from ten thousand snake bites?!"

    "Lan Fenghuang, you don''t need to pretend to be the cult master. That position should have belonged to me in the first ce. Back then, you stole the position while I was not there. It was also sin that amounted to death penalty from ten thousand snake bites." He Tieshou walked out from the crowd, and smiled. She was in a good mood at the moment, given the fact that she was winning.

    Lan Fenghuang sneered, "It was obviously because the two generations of saintesses from your He family were trapped in love. One caused the disappearance of the Five Poisons and Three Treasures, and the other was even more incredible, shepletely disappeared from the wulin. You have such a disappointing history, so how dare the Cult let the women of your He family be the cult master? Now it seems that the women of your He family are indeed only driven by passion. I heard that your sweetheart Yuan Chengzhi was killed by Cult Master Dongfang, and you decided to do this for revenge, am I right?"

    He Tieshou''s pretty face swelled to red, and Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing behind her were also stunned, <i>¡®I didn''t expect that this girl did this to offend Dongfang Bubai of the Sun and Moon Holy Cult. On the night of the full moon, at the battle of the Forbidden City, the Sword Saint Feng Qingyang, who was known as the number one sword master in the world, was defeated and disappeared. From that point onwards, Dongfang Bubai was already regarded as the number one martial artist in the wulin. It is really unwise to offend that big devil for a little profit.¡¯</i>

    Thinking of this, both of them already had the intention of retreating in their hearts.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 173: Act like a tiger to eat the pigs

    <h4>Chapter 173: Act like a tiger to eat the pigs</h4>

    Now, apart from He Tieshou, the one with the most fighting spirit was probably Yun Zhonghe. As he looked at Lan Fenghuang¡¯s smooth skin, big chest and thin waist, he already started to salivate. Looking at He Tieshou again, he was secretly surprised, ¡®Could it be that all the Miao women look so alluring?¡¯

    Feeling the silence around him, he opened his mouth and said with a smile, "He he, Cult Master, you robbed me of a beautiful meat before, how about you give this woman surnamed Lan as apensation to this Yun?"

    Zhong Ling, who was standing on the side, saw Yun Zhonghe''s eyes turning towards her when he was talking, and subconsciously shrank behind He Tieshou. He Tieshou patted her little hand and said with a smile, "Our Cult Master Lan is not only alluring, but also really skilled. Her whole body is covered with poison, can Master Yun handle it?"

    "As long as it''s a woman, get on my Yun Mou''s bed, and make sure that she wants to die, and will not think about Shu." Yun Zhonghe said this, and the women present blushed and cursed inwardly.

    Qu Feiyan angrily reprimanded, "Duan Yanqing, Ding Chunqiu, how dare you intervene in the matters of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, aren''t you afraid that the Cult Master Dongfang will visit you in the future?"

    Although Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing were afraid of Dongfang Bubai, the most important thing in the world was saving face. If the one saying this was Dongfang Bubai himself, then both of them would have run for their lives already. Now, in front of so many people, it was a bit hard for them to look weak, so they had to bite the bullet and say:

    "No matter how powerful Cult Master Dongfang is, he can''t control my Western Xia¡¯s Yipin Hall."

    "That''s right, although the Sunflower Manual of Dongfang Bubai is powerful, this old man''s Energy Transforming Great Art is not much inferior either."

    "Really?" At that moment, there was a cold snort from outside the hall. Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing felt their hearts tremble and looked towards the source of the voice in surprise. They saw two young men walking in¡ª one dressed in red with a handsome face, and a slightly sinister charming smile on his lips. The other one was dressed in green clothes, carrying a wooden sword on his back, and he also looked suave.

    "It''s you!!!" The moment Yun Zhonghe saw Song Qingshu''s face, his expression greatly changed and he hurriedly whispered something in Duan Yanqing''s ear.

    "Master!"

    "Master!"

    Lan Fenghuang and Qu Feiyan were overjoyed when they saw Dongfang Muxue.

    "Dongfang Bubai?" Ding Chunqiu and the Four Evils felt their scalps turning numb when they realized who it was, and subconsciously took a step back. He Tieshou¡¯s face also turned pale. She never expected Dongfang Bubai to appear here.

    "Old Freak of Xingxiu, your tone is not small, but I would very much like to experience your Energy Transforming Great Art." Dongfang Muxue walked towards the main hall without bothering with anyone¡¯s opinion, no matter if it was the Four Evils or Ding Chunqiu, they all made way for her to walk. Lan Fenghuang wisely invited her to sit on the special seat of the Five Poison Cult Master.

    Ding Chunqiu secretlyined, and had no choice but to smile, "Cult Master Dongfang must be joking, how dare Ipare my Energy Transforming Great Art with the Cult Master''s Sunflower Manual! This time I''m just here to discuss and learn about some poison art with Cult Master Lan."

    "Oh?" Dongfang Muxue reclined on the seat and lightly said, "Since everyone has the guts to intervene in the internal affairs of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, don''t even think about stepping out of this ce alive today!"

    Song Qingshu on the side secretly broke into a cold sweat. Now that Dongfang Muxue was suffering from internal injuries, she could at most exert one or two percent of her original martial arts. However, he also understood Dongfang Muxue''s n. It didn¡¯t suit Dongfang Bubai¡¯s character to be soft-hearted. If it aroused suspicion from the other party and made them aware of Dongfang Muxue''s injuries, these demons would attack immediately, and then two of them would be doomed. Their only choice was to make the other party not dare to act rashly.

    Suddenly noticing that Ye Erniang''s hand was stealthily moving behind her back, Song Qingshu was startled, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Ye Erniang, you don''t need to secretly release the Woeful Breeze, if the dignified Five Poison Cult can¡¯t even deal with this poison, it would be better for them to close down instead. And, Old Freak of Xingxiu, you¡¯re the one who should be more careful of them."

    Duan Yanqing and others were shocked. He didn''t expect that this guy would even know about his trump card, the Woeful Breeze. Seeing that the other party had already seen through their n, he quickly motioned Ye Erniang to cover the mouth of the bottle, so as not to poison the people on Ding Chunqiu''s side and harm his own strength.

    "Yun Zhonghe, I let you gost time. I didn''t expect that you didn''t repent! Are you not afraid of fulfilling your oath? Are you not afraid that you would be struck by thunder?" Song Qingshu turned his head, stared at Yun Zhonghe and asked.

    "Bah, I was carelessst time, but this time it will not be so easy for you to get your way!" Yun Zhonghe said with a dry smile, and everyone in the audience could feel the nervousness in his words.

    "It turned out to be Master Song, who defeated the Sect Master of Five Sacred Mountains Alliance Leader¡¯s on Jade Emperor¡¯s Peak. After I got to see you today, I have to acknowledge that you are indeed a young hero." Duan Yanqing secretlyined in his heart. He had seen the martial arts of Chongxu and Zuo Lengchan. His own martial art was not too far behind them.

    However, this Song Qingshu could easily defeat those two, so he judged that his own martial arts realm was beneath him. The sudden appearance of Dongfang Bubai was already quite despairing, and he brought one more top expert! Duan Yanqing felt that next year might be his own death anniversary. But he was a peerless killer after all, knowing that there was no way out, he aroused the fierceness in his heart. He secretly readied his skills and prepared to fight to the death.

    Ding Chunqiu noticed Duan Yanqing''s expression and had an estimate of Song Qingshu''s strength, then thought in his heart, ¡®I didn''t expect that in the Central ins, in addition to Qiao Feng and Young Master Murong, there is another such master in the younger generation!¡¯

    "Cult Master Dongfang, I want to seek a small favor with you, how about letting these people live?" Song Qingshu noticed the fierce light in Duan Yanqing''s eyes, turned to look at Dongfang Muxue and smiled.

    Dongfang Muxue was quite impressed that Song Qingshu was cooperating with her without any prior arrangements, and she found this matter of pretending to be a tiger to eat the pigs quite interesting. So, she quickly suppressed herughter and said with a dignified expression, "Why?"

    "Cult Master Dongfang must know that the Emperor sent me to recruit experts from the wulin for the newly created Pole Arms. But unfortunately, after all this time, only small fish and shrimps have been recruited, and there are no real masters. Old Freak Ding and Master Duan are both masters from the wulin. The Emperor would be overjoyed if they join the Pole Arms. I wonder how the two of you feel about that?" Song Qingshu turned his head to look at Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing when he said thest sentence.

    "This Duan already works for the Western Xia¡¯s Yipin Hall, how can I work for two countries?" Duan Yanqing snorted coldly, and he temporarily put down his desperate thoughts,pletely unaware that the situation had changedpletely.

    "I''m used to being free, and I''m also not used to serving anyone." Ding Chunqiu narrowed his eyes and said indifferently as he leisurely fanned the goose feather fan in his hand.

    If the two were not worried about Dongfang Bubai, when they heard what Song Qingshu said, they would have attacked long ago.

    In the past, Dongfang Bubai had gone to the Lingjiu Pce on Mount Heaven and the Pce of Western Xia in order to find the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture, and there, he fought against both Tianshan Tono and Li Qiushui. As a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect, Ding Chunqiu of course knew just how powerful those two masters were, and after seeing that both of them were defeated by Dongfang Bubai, he realized that he really had no chance against such a monster.

    As for Duan Yanqing, Western Xia¡¯s Yipin Hall was founded by Li Qiushui. As a veteran in the Yipin Hall, he naturally knew how unfathomable her martial arts realm was. At that time, when Dongfang Bubai and Li Qiushui fought at the Pce of Western Xia, he witnessed the whole process. For a long time after that, Dongfang Bubai''s unpredictable martial arts made it hard for him to sleep at night.

 Chapter 174: Taking advantage of the danger

    <h4>Chapter 174: Taking advantage of the danger</h4>

    "Both of you will be masters of the same faction, so how could this Song limit your freedom? Just look at Cult Master Dongfang, who is also a member of the Pole Arms, do you think that we would treat him like a normal subordinate? If the two of you join the Pole Arms, you will be hired as guest ministers like Cult Master Dongfang, and you will not be controlled by the Pole Arms at all. When the Pole Arms needs your help, it is up to you to decide whether you will help ording to your own situation. Of course, every time you decide to work, we will not treat the two of you badly." Song Qingshu exined.

    Ding Chunqiu was full of doubts, "Hey, is there still such a good thing? But Xingxiu Sect is miles away from your Manchu country, what''s the use of recruiting this old man?"

    Song Qingshu replied, "To tell you the truth, the Qing Dynasty and Mongolia are now at a standstill, and many sects in the Western Regions such as the Snowy Mountain Sect in Lingxiao City have turned to Mongolia, and the power of the Court there is weak, so the Emperor ordered me to do my best to find ways to expand the power of the Court in the Western Regions."

    "As for Master Duan," Song Qingshu turned to look at Duan Yanqing and said, "Western Xia and Mongolia have been at war for years. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. The lord of our country has long nned to form an alliance with Western Xia. If you take up two important positions of Yipin Hall and the Pole Arms, it will definitely be the most important link between the two countries, so why not do it?"

    Seeing that Duan Yanqing''s expression was changing, Song Qingshu decided to add fuel to the fire, "The Pole Arms is the best at gathering information, so Master Duan will be able to find out about what he wants in his heart. With the help of the Pole Arms, if Master Duan wants to restore his former identity, it would not be that difficult to get back what you have lost."

    In the past, the traitor Yang Yizhen rebelled, and Duan Yanqing, who was the prince, was chased and hunted, making him look like a horrid ghost, and the throne also fell into the hands of Duan Zhengming''s bloodline. After listening to Song Qingshu mention that matter, his eyes suddenly turned fierce, "Okay, after this Duan returns to Western Xia, I will report the alliance to the lord. As long as the lord nods, this Duan will join the Pole Arms."

    Ding Chunqiu didn''t expect Duan Yanqing to give in like this. Knowing that he might be doomed, if he became alone, he said decisively, "Since Young Master Song has sincerely invited me, it would be disrespectful for this old man to not obey. It will not be difficult for this Old Man to help you hold back the rebel forces."

    Although it might seem like it took a long time, from the appearance of Dongfang Bubai to Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing''s defection, just a stick of incense time had passed, and by the time He Tieshou could react, it was already over.

    However, He Tieshou was not someone so simple. She made a decisive decision and ordered everyone in the family, "Go!"

    Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing looked at each other, nodded, and then went out to confront He Tieshou and her forces, "Cult Master Dongfang, Young Master Song, we joined the Pole Arms, and we have not done anything of distinction, it is really shameful. Therefore, we will take care of He Tieshou first today as a meeting gift. I hope the two of you don''t take offense."

    "We will hold them back, miss!" There were many loyal people in the He family. When they saw that the situation was not good, they quickly sacrificed their lives to hold Ding Chunqiu and Duan Yanqing. He Tieshou gritted her silver teeth and ran out.

    Seeing the disciples of the He family standing in front of him, Ding Chunqiu used the Energy Transforming Great Art and rushed over. As soon as He Tieshou''s subordinates came into contact with him, they would be withered as a mummy. It looked horrific.

    Duan Yanqing took the opportunity to tap his iron rod, and then passed the crowd, and with a Yiyang Finger, he pointed to He Tieshou''s back.

    He Tieshou didn''t dare to stop at all, she parried his finger in an abrupt manner, spat out a mouthful of blood, and rushed out of the hall with all her strength. Duan Yanqing gave a wickedugh and chased after her.

    Song Qingshu and Dongfang Muxue looked at each other, smiled, and continued quietly watching the show.

    "Cult Master, should I go after He Tieshou?" Lan Fenghuang asked for further orders.

    Dongfang Muxue shook her head. Now, she seemed strong only from the outside, and for the time being, although she had bluffed a few people, there was no guarantee that there won''t be any ws in the future. So, she needed Lan Fenghuang in case of any unforeseen circumstances.

    He Tieshou was desperately escaping through the forest, feeling that Duan Yanqing was chasing closer and closer, she couldn''t help showing despair, and smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect this deadme man to run so fast." She turned around and nned to fight to the death.

    Duan Yanqing was running extremely fast, and suddenly felt a scorching energy approaching his face. He hurriedly raised the iron rod in front of him, and with a bang, Duan Yanqing''s wrist went numb, and he slid back several meters.

    Looking at the print on the iron rod, Duan Yanqing was shocked: "Yiyang Finger?"

    He Tieshou turned her head in amazement, only to see a thin schr walking out from behind her, "Can Master Duan make an assessment, how well have I mastered this Yiyang Finger?"

    If Song Qingshu and Bing Xue''er were present, they would definitely be surprised. This schr was precisely the Murong Jingyue, they have been searching all this time.

    "It''s you!?" Duan Yanqing''s eyes narrowed, and his face showedplete alertness, "I didn''t expect that your Yiyang Finger has reached the realm of the upper third rank, and the breakthrough to the second rank is not that far away."

    "It''s too cold-hearted to have such an attitude towards your savior." The schr said helplessly, spreading out his hands.

    Duan Yanqing sneered and said, "Hmph, when you saved my life, I also taught you the secret of the Duan family in Dali, the Yiyang Finger, and I owe you nothing."

    It turned out that when Duan Yanqing was chased, attacked and was seriously injured, he thought that he had be a cripple and had no hope of returning to the country. He fell victim to his own heart demon, and almost gave up on life.

    When the princess consort of Dali and Duan Zhengchun''s formal spouse Dao Baifeng discovered her husband''s extramarital rtions, she decided to sleep with an inferior man to take revenge on Duan Zhengchun. It just so happened that she saw Duan Yanqing on the side of the road, so she took the initiative to undress and have s*x with him for the night. How could she know that her crazy behavior out of jealousy would rekindle Duan Yanqing''s fighting spirit and create a terrible enemy for the Duan family in Dali. (G: Dao Baifeng was the protagonist Duan Yu¡¯s mother.)

    However, although Duan Yanqing had regained his fighting spirit and no longer thought about death, his body couldn¡¯t be healed. That¡¯s when Murong Jingyue appeared and rescued Duan Yanqing in exchange for a condition.

    Duan Yanqing had no choice but to agree, and for the first time in thousands of years, the Duan Family''s secret knowledge was leaked outside. He deeply hated Murong Jingyue for taking advantage of his misfortune, so he had never been grateful for the man¡¯s life-saving grace.

    "It''s okay, let''s not mention the past, but I''m going to take this woman away today."

    When Murong Jingyue nced at her, He Tieshou felt cold all over her body, but she knew that there was no way out for her now, and it was better to be rescued by this person.

    Duan Yanqing had a murderous intention in his heart, "It depends on whether your martial arts are as good as your medical skills." After speaking, he waved his stick and attacked.

    Murong Jingyue did not dodge or evade. He stretched out his hand and pointed at the tip of the iron rod, so that Duan Yanqing could not move forward.

    "Miss He, are you just going to stand there and watch us spend our internal strength? Attack him with a few poisonous needles while he can''t move." Murong Jingyue had a bead sweat on his temple, but spoke with a rxed expression.

    Duan Yanqing was shocked, and hurriedly withdrew the stick and retreated. Suddenly suffering from such a serious internal injury, he did not dare to stay, and quickly fled to the distance.

    "Thank you, benefactor for helping me." He Tieshou let out a sigh of relief and stepped forward to thank Murong Jingyue.

    "I always receive payment for saving people." Looking at He Tieshou''s graceful and full body, Murong Jingyue showed a sinister smile.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 175: Warm reception

    <h4>Chapter 175: Warm reception</h4>

    "What do you want to do?" He Tieshou shrank back subconsciously.

    "What do you think?" Murong Jingyue approached her step by step, and suddenly frowned, "Miss He doesn''t have to waste her energy, I am the ancestor of the medicine path, your methods won¡¯t work on me, hehe¡­"

    Seeing that the Green Silkworm Gu Poison had no effect on him, He Tieshou panicked for real. She hurriedly took out the soft rainbow spider thread from her waist and shot it towards her opponent.

    Murong Jingyue tapped the air a few times in a casual manner, and just touched a few nodes of the soft thread. The long whip-like thread, which was still majestic moments ago, drooped on the ground like a dead snake. When He Tieshou was still recovering from her shock, Murong Jingyue took the opportunity to restrain her and tapped several major acupoints on her body.

    "Let go of me!" When He Tieshou was picked up by the enemy, her heart sank to the bottom, and she had no choice but to cry out.

    "Miss He will beg me not to let you go in a moment, hahaha¡­" Murong Jingyue threw a pink pill into her mouth while He Tieshou was about to scream. Feeling the tender body in his arms gradually bing soft, he hugged her and went into the depths of the woods with a loudugh.

    *****

    In the Zhurong Hall, the disciples of the He family fell one after another, and the disciples of Ding Chunqiu waved their gs and shouted,

    "Old Immortal of Xingxiu, boundless strength, invincible in martial art, invincible in battle"

    "Old Immortal of Xingxiu, boundless strength, vast supernatural powers, and his glory shakes the Central ins"

    "Old Immortal of Xingxiu, his virtue shakes the world, the ancient and the present are iparable"

    Dongfang Muxue sitting in the hall frowned when she heard this. Song Qingshu spoke to her with a teasing tone, "Does it sound familiar? I wonder which of these slogans of Old Freak Ding is better than ¡®Blessing to all beings, cherish themon people, and unify the wulin''. What is their literary value?"

    In his mind, the scene of Dongfang Bubai, Ding Chunqiu and Hong Antongpeting on the same stage appeared, the scene was soical that he couldn''t helpughing.

    "Hmph, those slogans were all made up by ¡®that person'', so I had to use them lest they make people suspicious." Dongfang Muxue snorted coldly. Usually, she was the one who would be the target of slogans like these, but this time when she heard disciples of the Xingxiu Sect use them to praise Ding Chunqiu, she felt that they were quite embarrassing.

    Lan Fenghuang, who was standing on the side, saw that Song Qingshu dared to speak to Cult Master Dongfang like this, and she secretly felt cold sweat down her spine. But, when she saw that Dongfang Muxue didn''t seem to mind it at all, she stared at her in surprise.

    "Lan Fenghuang, if you stare like that again, I will dig your eyes out and concoct the Five Treasures Nectar Wine with them." Dongfang Muxue spoke up while she was still watching the battle situation, and did not intend to look back.

    "Oh, Cult Master, would you be so cruel?" Lan Fenghuang stuck out her tongue and knelt at Dongfang Muxue''s feet, put her face on her thigh, and her posture was very gentle and soft.

    Song Qingshu felt that this woman¡¯s voice was really soft and sweet, and he had a chance to take a good look at Lan Fenghuang''s appearance.

    Lan Fenghuang was about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, she had big round eyes, her pupils were as ck ascquer, and she was wearing a blue dress embroidered with white floral patterns and trousers. She had an apron from her chest to the knees, embroidered with bright colors and brilliant gold. A pair of huge gold earrings, about the size of the mouth of a wine ss, were hanging from her ears. A colorful belt was wrapped around her slender waist, making her curves even more prominent. The majestic waves that emerged from her chest to waist gave her a unique charm that was different from that of a typical Han woman.

    <i>¡®Is there something going on between these two girls?¡¯''</i> Seeing Lan Fenghuang meekly crouching at Dongfang Muxue''s feet, and Dongfang Muxue showing no signs of minding it, Song Qingshu murmured in his heart, ¡®<i>This kind of sphemy will be struck by heavenly thunder¡­¡¯</i>

    As thest member of the He family fell, the hall fell into a strange silence.

    "Howe the boss has been gone for so long and hasn''te back yet?" Yue Laosan looked at the door several times, but couldn''t see Duan Yanqing''s figure, and finally couldn''t help but ask.

    It turned out that Duan Yanqing had suffered a serious internal injury in the fight before. Adding to that, the presence of Dongfang Bubai put too much pressure on him and he also didn''t know whether Ding Chunqiu was a friend or enemy. So, he didn''t dare to take the risk of returning to the Zhurong Hall, andand decided to run away. He was sure that the other three Evils would naturallye looking for him after some time had passed.

    "Master Dongfang, our boss has most likely had an ident. The three of us must go out to find him. May I know if¡­" Ye Erniang hesitated again and again, but went forward to speak up.

    Dongfang Muxue nced at them with a faux-smile but didn''t answer, she just waved her hands at them and the three of them rushed out as if they had been granted amnesty.

    Ding Chunqiu, who was on the side, cursed in his mind, thinking that if he had known this earlier, he would have gone after He Tieshou as well, "Cult Master Dongfang, since this matter is over, this Ding will also go back to Xingxiu Sect first. If you need any help, you can send someone to let me know."

    Dongfang Muxue sat up straight, and lightly said, "Since the Old Master has something to do, I will not force you to stay here. Old Master''s actions today have also won the friendship of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. You can go to Heimuya to find This Seat if you need help in the future."

    "Thank you, Cult Master!" Ding Chunqiu was overjoyed when he heard the words, although he regretted not getting his hands on the Ice Silkworm, but being able to get Dongfang Bubai¡¯s help was not necessarily worse than the Ice Silkworm.

    When the rest of the people were almost gone, Dongfang Muxue said, "Lan Fenghuang, you stay here to clean up the mess, and by the way, change the formation of this ce, so as not to be infiltrated like this again next time."

    "Yes!" Lan Fenghuang stood up and saluted.

    "Feifei, help me to rest in the back hall." Dongfang Muxue put her hand on Qu Feiyan''s shoulder and said with a fatigued expression.

    Qu Feiyan was overjoyed when she heard the words, and hurriedly helped her to walk back, and before leaving, she gave Lan Fenghuang an indignant look. It turns out that although Qu Feiyan was young, she was quite quirky and had a lot of messy thoughts in her head.

    Even though she was Dongfang Muxue''s apprentice, she wasn''t actually aware of Dongfang Muxue''s identity as a woman. After spending time with her, she was deeply impressed by her master¡¯s peerless strength. She secretly regarded herself as the Cult Master¡¯s concubine in her heart. Naturally, she couldn''t stand it when other women appeared beside the Cult Master.

    "Especially that Lan Fenghuang, because she has big breasts, she often intentionally rubs them while applying oil on the Cult Master''s body. She is really a hateful vixen." Qu Feiyan nced at her small breasts, and pouted.

    "What should I do?" Song Qingshu was confused and asked Dongfang Muxue.

    "Lan Fenghuang, please treat Young Master Song well, he is a distinguished guest of this Cult Master." Dongfang Muxue ordered, and quickly disappeared behind the hall.

    "Uh!" Song Qingshu was lost for words for a moment, he had thought that when they arrived at the Five Poison Cult, Dongfang Muxue would tell him how to restore his power.

    "Lan Fenghuang has seen Young Master Song." While he was still in his stunned state, Lan Fenghuang walked up to him with a smile.

    "Sister Lan''s voice is really nice." Song Qingshu came back to his senses and sincerely praised her.

    Lan Fenghuang was overjoyed when she heard his words of praise. Her face seemed like the first blooming of spring flowers, and her expression became more charming. She smiled and said, "Young Master Song''s temperament is not as old-fashioned as ordinary Han people, but I like it."

    "Your temperament is also quite pleasant. After seeing such a beautifuldy as Sister Lan with such a sweet voice, if I don''t speak out what I''m thinking, I''ll be tossing and turning at night, and have trouble sleeping." As Lan Fenghuang seemed quite lively and open, Song Qingshu talked to her as if he had returned to the time when he used to tease female subordinates in his previous life.

    Lan Fenghuang blushed, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Young Master Song is a distinguished guest of the Cult Master, so how can this Lan make you go sleepless. The women of our Miao people have always been enthusiastic, and the Young Master is also very open minded. They are more than willing to serve the Young Master at night. The Young Master just has to pick carefully, and tell me directly which one you like."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can sponsor a chapter at BuyMeACoffee or be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 176: White and red

    <h4>Chapter 176: White and red</h4>

    Song Qingshu''s heart swayed, and he said with a smile, "How can other women have the same charm as Sister Lan, I wonder if I can choose you?"

    Lan Fenghuang''s expression became a little embarrassed, and she softly said, "It is not impossible for this one to serve the Young Master, but this one is already the woman of the Cult Master, and it is inconvenient for me to serve other men. I hope the Young Master will forgive me."

    "That would be difficult. I''m not interested in women that belong to others." Song Qingshu didn''t expose her lies, and deliberately showed an embarrassed expression. (G: Are you sure MC?)

    "It seems that the Young Master doesn''t like our Miao women." Lan Fenghuang nced around and a candidate immediately came to her mind, "Then I will send a Han girl over at night, and I hope that the Young Master will be satisfied."

    Song Qingshu suspiciously followed her gaze, and saw that the girl who was following behind He Tieshou was pitifully tied up in the hall by the Five Poison Cultists, and asked with surprise, "What do you n to do with her?"

    "ording to the rules of the Five Poison Cult, such a captured enemy will often be sent to the Spirit Snake Cave to be devoured by ten thousand snakes. Of course, if the Young Master has taken a liking to her, she will belong to you, and this one will naturally not embarrass her." Worried that Song Qingshu would continue pestering her to sleep with him, Lan Fenghuang rolled her eyes, and revealed a sly smile.

    "Why do women like to make other women suffer so much?" Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Lan Fenghuang, who had such a sweet smile, would be so calm when talking about such a terrifying punishment.

    "Then, do you want this woman to serve you in bed?" Lan Fenghuang softly asked.

    "Now that you¡¯ve said that, how could I have the heart to watch such a beautiful girl die?" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile. After that he left for his room.

    Lan Fenghuang came to Zhong Ling and whispered as she untied the shackles on her body, "Little girl, you have to serve that Young Master well at night, or I will really throw you into the Spirit Snake Cave tomorrow. Here, take this with you, I''ll check it tomorrow."

    Zhong Ling looked at the white silk cloth in her hand with doubt and confusion, "What is this?"

    "You have to ce this under¡­" Lan Fenghuang whispered a few words in her ear, causing Zhong Ling''s face to turn red in an instant.

    "Tomorrow I''ll check if there''s any red on it, don''t try to deceive to me~"

    *****

    Song Qingshu had just finished washing up in the room when a young girl knocked on the door and walked in. Song Qingshu looked up and carefully observed the girl before him. She had a round face and a small dimple on the corner of her mouth. Her face was full of innocence and youthfulness, but unfortunately now it was full of panic.

    "What''s your name?" Song Qingshu was not some gentle herbivore. Seeing her beautiful and charming face, he already had the intention of doing the deed in his heart. Of course, he wouldn''t be so anxious as if he hadn''t seen a woman in his eight lifetimes, he knew that it was always more effective tomunicate their feelings first.

    "My name is Zhong Ling." The girl replied timidly, her eyes dodging around, thinking about how to escape.

    "Zhong Ling?" Song Qingshu took a deep breath, thinking that it couldn''t be a coincidence, so he quickly asked, "Then do you know a woman named Mu Wanqing?"

    "Sister Mu?" Zhong Ling listened to their conversation in Zhurong Hall during the day, and understood that Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm was very high, and she was worried about the huge difference in their strength. Plus with her Lightning Sable being lost, Zhong Ling thought that her purity would be taken by this stranger for sure. But, she didn''t expect that the other party actually knew Mu Wanqing.

    "Is your mother Gan Baobao, and your father Duan Zhengchun?" Song Qingshu wanted to p himself for being such a big mouth. Why would he have to ask that? If he went straight to the deed at hand, he wouldn''t have to be so troubled now.

    "Nonsense, my father is Zhong Wanchou!" In fact, Zhong Ling had learned from her mother that Duan Zhengchun was actually her biological father, but as it concerned her mother¡¯s reputation, she dared not admit it in front of outsiders.

    "How can that ¡®Horse Deity¡¯ give birth to such a beautiful daughter as you? How did you get acquainted with He Tieshou?" Song Qingshu pouted, and began to struggle with a question, <i>¡®Gan Baobao was forced to marry after being pregnant with Zhong Ling. After she married Zhong Wanchou, she slept with that horse-faced man for more than ten years. Thinking about it, if an ugly person married such a beautiful bride, then wouldn¡¯t he be plowing the fields all the time? If that is the case, then did Zhong Wanchou put a green hat on Duan Zhengchun, or did Duan Zhengchun put a green hat on Zhong Wanchou?¡¯</i>

    Although Zhong Ling was dissatisfied with hisment on Zhong Wanchou, she had no way out other than to reply. So, she narrated the story of how he met Yun Zhonghe in order to find a Lightning Sable again, and was finally rescued by He Tieshou.

    "Yun Zhonghe, that idiot really didn¡¯t change." Song Qingshu said with a sneer, "One day, he will have to fulfill the oath he took that day."

    "Young Master, are you¡­ a friend of Sister Mu?" Zhong Ling looked at him cautiously and meekly asked.

    "Yes, she¡¯s indeed a friend." Song Qingshu thought of the day when Mu Wanqing saw Shui Sheng deliberately acting intimate with him, and ran away in anger. He decided to act like a tough guy and did not chase after her. Now, he secretly regrets doing that.

    "That''s great!" Zhong Ling obviously rxed, and patted her little chest with her hand, "I thought I was doomed tonight."

    "I''m friends with Mu Wanqing, but she''s not my wife, who told you that I wouldn''t do anything to you?" Song Qingshu was clearly going through an internal struggle.

    "Ah?" Zhong Ling was dumbfounded, she shrank back, and pitifully said, "I''m Sister Mu''s best friend, can you let me go for her face?"

    "Forget it, forget it, just consider it as me being unlucky. You can go to bed by yourself, I''ll find another ce to sleep." Song Qingshu waved his hand, and muttered in his heart, <i>¡®If I knew this would happen, I would have just chosen a Miao girl.¡¯</i>

    "I knew it! Big Brother Song, you are a good person!" Zhong Ling smiled brightly, her eyes like a crescent moon, and they looked truly beautiful.

    "I hate women saying that I''m a good person the most¡­" Song Qingshu was depressed, "Go to sleep by yourself. I''ll go out first, or I won''t be able to guarantee that I won''t get wild in the middle of the night."

    "Wait a minute!" Zhong Ling shouted anxiously, seeing him turning around and showing a puzzled look, she quickly said, "Can you sleep in this room tonight, Lan Fenghuang said, if, if¡­"

    So she told Song Qingshu about Lan Fenghuang''s threat.

    "Do you really believe that? Are you still a little girl?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Lan Fenghuang obviously did this to scare you."

    "What if she didn''t do this to scare me?" Zhong Ling shuddered at the thought of being thrown into a pile of snakes.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had lost his martial arts now, and Lan Fenghuang only treated him with courtesy because of Dongfang Muxue, but Dongfang Muxue was very temperamental, if they really didn''t let Zhong Ling go, he really wouldn''t be able to help her.

    "Okay, I''ll be staying here tonight. I''ll cooperate with you." Song Qingshu picked up a quilt from the bed and spread it on the ground to make a bed.

    "But Lan Fenghuang will test that¡­" Zhong Ling coyly took out the square white silk cloth, and her face flushed red.

    Goblin: Please rate the novel at NU if you enjoy reading FSM and leave a review if you have the time.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please whitelist this site in your Adblocker, it really helps a lot.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

 Chapter 177: He Tieshou in distress

    <h4>Chapter 177: He Tieshou in distress</h4>

    "What?" Song Qingshu didn''t know how to react for a moment.

    "It¡¯s that¡­" Zhong Ling stomped her feet anxiously with a red face.

    "Oh~" Song Qingshu finally understood what the white silk cloth was for, and looked at her with a strange expression, "I¡¯m unable to help you with that, you can find a solution yourself."

    "But, but I can''t think of anything." Zhong Ling felt so wronged that she almost started crying.

    "Or, should I sacrifice my body to help you get through this difficulty?" Song Qingshu leaned over and observed Zhong Ling''s face up close, and could not help but sigh at the fact that there were so many women around him, but he was unable to reap any benefits.

    "Brother Song~" Zhong Ling nced at him angrily, "The situation is so dire, and you are still in the mood to joke with me!"

    <i>¡®What a cute girl.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu secretly sighed in his heart. Zhong Ling''s voice was soft and mellow, and his heart almost melted when he heard her speak.

    Seeing Zhong Ling''s big eyes flickering at him, Song Qingshu felt a little agitated, "Okay, just consider it as me being scared of you. It would be fine if you just stab a wound on your hand, and drip a little blood on the cloth. Lan Fenghuang will have no way to know what kind of blood it is."

    "Hey, why didn''t I think of it?" Zhong Ling quickly brought her finger to her lips. However, she suddenly stopped and hesitated, as if she hade to a sudden realization.

    "What''s wrong?" Song Qingshu asked with a strange expression.

    "I am afraid of pain¡­" Zhong Lingxuan looked at him pitifully and spoke with tears in her eyes.

    "Uh, let¡¯s count it as I owed you in my previous life." In front of Zhong Ling, this cute girl, it was difficult for a man to not have a desire to protect her. Song Qingshu was no exception, and seeing her fingers which seemed like they were carved with pink jade, he couldn''t bear to see traces of scars on it, "Let¡¯s just use my blood."

    Song Qingshu brought his finger to his lips, and was about to bite it, but suddenly felt a little lost, so he stretched out his hand in front of Zhong Ling, "Bite it for me!"

    "You¡¯re asking me to bite it?" Zhong Ling hesitated for a while, but thinking that it was all to help herself, it seemed natural to give him a bite.

    Zhong Ling held Song Qingshu''s fingers with her trembling hands, slightly opened her red lips, and put his fingers into her mouth for a bite. But, instead of biting it, she stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked it instead.

    Although only his fingertip was licked by that wet and supple object, to Song Qingshu, it felt as if his heart had also been licked, and his tone became a little rough, "Hey, why are you licking it?"

    Zhong Ling was already very agitated by doing such a shameful thing, and when she heard Song Qingshu''s words, she felt even more ashamed. She subconsciously bit hard, and suddenly felt a bloody smell spread from her lips.

    "Hey!" Song Qingshu''s eyes widened and he took a deep breath, "You are really cruel!"

    "I''m sorry, Brother Song, does it hurt?" Zhong Ling subconsciously took out the handkerchief from her arms and was about to help him wrap it up in a hurry.

    "No, don''t, don''t!" Song Qingshu hurriedly put his finger above the white silk cloth and let all the blood drip on it, "Don''t waste it, or the blood will coagte and you will have to bite once again."

    Zhong Ling carefully took the blood-stained cloth into her arms.

    Song Qingshu saw that there was a trace of blood on her lips, and the dyed red lips seemed particrly moist and luscious to the eye. His Adam''s apple couldn''t help moving up and down, and he hurriedly walked out, "I''d better go out for a walk first. I¡¯ll just look around to get some air."

    "Big Brother Song!" Zhong Ling was about to hold him back, but Song Qingshu turned around the corner and disappeared in an instant. As she heard the faint sound of animals howling in the dark night, as if a ghost were crying in the night, Zhong Ling felt really scared. So, she quickly closed the doors and windows, ran to the bed, wrapped herself with the quilt and hid under it.

    Song Qingshu was walking on a secluded road, he looked at his bloody fingers, and muttered to himself, "Song Qingshu, you are really something, not only did you not get Zhong Ling''s first blood, but she took your blood instead!"

    Walking and walking, Song Qingshu unknowingly came to the vicinity of the Holy Beast Pool that he had passed by during the day. Suddenly his ears twitched, and there seemed to be a faint sound of intoxicating moaning in the wind. The sound was so soul-stirring that Song Qingshu felt that he was about to have a nose bleed. But when he tried to listen carefully, the sound disappeared.

    "Wow, could it be a female ghost or fox spirit or something?" Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, but not afraid. He was different from Zhong Ling. In his heart, the image of a female ghost or a fox spirit automatically transformed into the gentle and kind image of Nie Xiaoqian and the film "A Chinese Ghost Story". So naturally, he was not afraid, and he followed the sound with great interest.

    Song Qingshu walked for a while, until he finally found the source of the voice and stared nkly at a beautiful figure in the middle of the pool.

    Most of her body was under water, only her snow-white and supple shoulders were exposed above the surface. Her phoenix eyes were tightly closed, and under the moonlight, her face seemed to have a strange red glow.

    The beauty would sink her head into the water from time to time. After about half a stick of incense time, she would emerge from the water, slightly part her red lips, and let out a groan of ecstasy, her flushed face showing a hint of pain.

    "He Tieshou?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but exim when he saw the beauty''s appearance.

    It turned out that He Tieshou was, after all, a genius of the He Family from the Five Poison Cult. After being restrained by Murong Jingyue, she quickly calmed down after the initial panic. After realizing what kind of medicine Murong Jingyue had fed her, she had an idea. She pretended to be under the effect of the drug, and began to seduce her opponent with sweet words.

    Murong Jingyue had the tendency to think with his lower half, and he totally forgot that He Tieshou grew up in the Five Poison Cult and had a certain resistance to all kinds of poisons. Overjoyed, he unsealed He Tieshou''s acupoints.

    He Tieshou took the opportunity to shoot a poisonous needle hidden in her chest into his body. Although Murong Jingyue was highly skilled in martial arts, it was impossible for him topletely escape an attack at such a short distance. He hurriedly took out various pills from his arms and began to detoxify himself. He Tieshou saw that even the poisonous needle failed to kill this guy and that made her even more frightened. She didn''t dare to go forward and deliver the killing blow, and hurriedly fled in a panic. In that moment of confusion, she subconsciously ran towards the Five Poison Cult she was most familiar with.

    It didn''t take long for the drug to start having its effect on He Tieshou¡¯s body. She felt that her whole body was getting unbearably hot, so she ran to the Holy Beast Pool, hoping to use the coldke water to dispel the urges that came from the bottom of her heart.

    But unfortunately it had little effect. As she felt her pretty flower petal below flooding with nectar, He Tieshou gritted her silver white teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. She could only curse that despicable viin in her heart, <i>¡®What kind of medicine did that basta*d use? Why is it so powerful?¡¯</i>

    If she couldn¡¯t solve the effect of the drug in time, she was afraid that she would sink into a quagmire of lust for the rest of her life, and would never be able to escape. She had tried the coldke water, and also her fingers¡­but it didn¡¯t help at all.

    "He Tieshou!?"

    At that moment, the sound of a man''s exmation suddenly came from the shore. He Tieshou''s eyes blurred and she looked towards the shore. Never in her life had she felt that a man''s voice could be so beautiful, and she immediately recognized who the man was. When she realized that it was Song Qingshu who was with Dongfang Bubai during the day, He Tieshou couldn''t help but frown.

    ¡°I will take my leave, I hope that I didn¡¯t disturb you." Song Qingshu didn''t know what to do, and thought, <i>¡®Why is He Tieshou doing such a sphemous act in the middle of the night!?¡¯</i>

    He Tieshou''s face turned red in shame, and she fought with the conflicting thoughts in her head for a while. Finally, she decided that she did not want to be a ve of desire in the future. So, she sighed and said, "Young Master Song, please stay."

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel his heart jump when he heard her soft and sultry voice, "May I know what Miss He wants from this Song?"

    "This Concubine is poisoned, and is in fatal danger. I hope the Young Master will be merciful and help me." Although the women from the Miao people were quite straightforward, He Tieshou was, after all, a pure maiden. Thinking that she had to take the initiative to seduce this man, she felt really ashamed and angry.

    ¡°Poisoned? I think you''ve fallen prey to one of those aphrodisiacs some degenerates like to use so much.¡± Song Qingshu couldn''t help muttering when he saw He Tieshou''s blushing cheeks and watery eyes full of spring love.

    It was exceptionally quiet at night. Although Song Qingshu''s voice was low, He Tieshou could still hear him clearly. She turned her worry into joy, "It turns out that the Young Master also has such profound attainments in medicine! This Concubine was indeed poisoned with something simr. I hope that the Young Master will help rescue me from this predicament."

    "Profound attainments in medicine?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, "I don''t read a lot, so don''t praise me too much."

    "Although this Concubinees from a cult, I have always been pure and virtuous, so how can I joke with my reputation?" He Tieshou sighed.

    "There is no antidote to this kind of drug. I have heard that ¡®Human milk¡¯ can alleviate the medicinal properties of this kind of drug. Why don''t you try it?" Song Qingshu felt that the heavens was pulling some kind of sick joke on him, otherwise his integrity would not be tested so much in the middle of the night. Just a while ago, he was afraid that he would do something to Zhong Ling, and would not be able to face Mu Wanqing in the future, so he came out to take a breather, but he didn''t expect to fall in a simr situation again!

    "It''s toote." He Tieshou felt really angry. Where would she find human milk in the middle of the night, in the midst of these wild mountains, "In fact, Young Master Song himself can detoxify this Concubine."

    "I can?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt that he was being a little too shameless at the moment, and he asked knowingly.

    "Come down, I''ll teach you¡­" He Tieshou''s voice became very charming.

    "We are clearly enemies¡­" Although Song Qingshu said so, his feet instinctively moved towards the pool.

    "This Concubine only wants to feel that happiness for one night, so why would I bother to plot against the Young Master¡­" He Tieshou felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer, and feared that she would lose her mind and do something more embarrassingter, so she hurriedly urged the man.

    Song Qingshu had already stepped into the pool and as he was drenched by the icy water, he suddenly shuddered at a thought, <i>¡®What if this is what He Tieshou nned to do all along, now that I¡¯ve lost my martial arts, I am not her opponent at all!¡¯</i>

    While he was still hesitating, He Tieshou jumped at him and immediately pressed her red lips on his, and Song Qingshu could only swallow all his thoughts.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The author is writing long chapters again. This one is double the usual chapter. Anyways, gentlemen, look forward to some steamy content as we reach and pass the 200 chapter mark.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You can be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 178: The beauty and the sword

    <h4>Chapter 178: The beauty and the sword</h4>

    With the icy water all around and the fiery body in his arms, Song Qingshu felt his little bro on his lower half get as hard as an iron shaft.

    "Aren¡¯t we going too fast? We didn''t know each other that well before today¡­" After a long, suffocating kiss, Song Qingshu still felt that everything was so unreal and he was stunned.

    "What a dishonest man¡­" He Tieshou blushed red as she wrapped her arms around Song Qingshu''s neck, and giggled as she whispered in his ear.

    "Your hand?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously when he saw her two intact jade-white arms.

    "Before the patriarchs of the He family took over the family, they would cut off their left arms and put on Iron Centipede Hooks to practice the unique skills of the He family. When I was a child, I was afraid of pain, and my mother loved me very much, so she announced that I had cut off my arm and spread that to the people outside. I use this specially made Iron Centipede Hook to hide my hands from people''s eyes and ears." He Tieshou exined while unbuttoning Song Qingshu''s clothes, and coquettishly took a bite at his lips .

    Song Qingshu felt a warm and soft palm stretch into the front of his clothes. The desire he had been suppressing for so long broke out like a flood, and he couldn''t stop it. He stretched out his hand and tightly hugged the delicate body in front of him, as if he wanted to merge their bodies together.

    "This is what a man should do¡­ahn~" He Tieshou, who was barely half awake at that moment, stretched out her tongue and licked his lips with a tender smile, "Make love to me¡­"

    *****

    No one knew how much time had passed. He Tieshou''s hand was resting on Song Qingshu''s chest, her eyes were blurred, and she felt endless shame. Her forehead and the tip of her nose were dripping with fine sweat, "It seems that the poison has not beenpletely solved¡­"

    "How many times? Just how many times¡­" Song Qingshu was a little absent-minded. Because of his internal injuries, he lost all his internal strength. Now his body was quite weak, and he gradually felt powerless before the relentless waves of pleasure.

    "This Concubine will do something to make the Young Master enjoy this more~" He Tieshou showed a coquettish smile, took a deep breath, and slowly sank into the water.

    Song Qingshu felt his body tense up, his eyes suddenly widened, and then slowly closed, as afortable expression appeared on his face.

    After a long time, He Tieshou surfaced on the water, wiped the white liquid on the corners of her mouth, and said with a faux-smile, "Did Young Master enjoy it?"

    <i>¡®This woman''s body is so stimting that it made me stab with the sword on my waist like a madman. Although it may not seem like it, my essence is almost bone dry.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu murmured in his heart, but his expression suddenly became fierce, <i>¡®My essence may be almost bone dry, but I can still fight some more!¡¯</i>

    After saying that, he pressed He Tieshou under him and with the sshes of water, the sound of enraptured moans resounded throughout the pool again. Even the moon in the sky seemed to feel ashamed and hid behind the clouds.

    *****

    Seeing He Tieshou, who had put on her clothes and was about to leave, Song Qingshu gloomily said, "You¡¯re just going to leave?"

    "Why¡­ Do you want to take responsibility for me?" He Tieshou turned her head and coldly asked, her previous gentle expression had long since vanished.

    Song Qingshu took a breath, he felt a little unustomed to such a huge change, and gave an embarrassed smile, "Although any man would be happy to let go, but I still want to remind you that we have done it so many times just now, what if you get pregnant? What will you do then?"

    Just when Song Qingshu thought that she would walk away, He Tieshou¡¯s steps suddenly paused, then she turned around and smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry, I will use internal force to force out what you left in my body." Then she turned around again and left.

    When He Tieshou was out of his sight, Song Qingshu murmured to himself, "It''s really an eye-opener! People in the wulin actually have such a natural and pollution-free contraceptive method! That Okam*to 003 or whatever is really nothing inparison. She can eat as much as she wants and then spit it out of her lower mouth, is it really that convenient?" (G: Okam*to 003 is a brand of cond*ms.)

    Coming all the way back from the Sacred Beast Pond, Song Qingshu kept feeling a little unhappy. Although theoretically, he should¡¯ve been the one who took the most advantage of that situation, why did He Tieshou''s attitude give him the feeling that he was just a human-shaped cucumber that she just threw away after using?

    "Brother Song, are you back?" When she heard the door open, Zhong Ling on the bed managed to open her eyes and aske with a sleepy voice.

    "Hey, why are you soaked all over?" When she saw Song Qingshu enter with wet clothes, she immediately sat up.

    "Well, I wasn¡¯t careful with my step just now and fell into a pool of water." Song Qingshu gave her a reassuring smile, "You don''t have to worry, I''ve already sent someone to bring a set of clean clothes for me."

    "My mother said that if you don''t change your wet clothes right away, it''s easy to catch a cold. Brother Song, please take off your clothes. I¡­ promise not to look at you." Zhong Ling looked quite anxious.

    "I''m an adult, I won¡¯t be embarrassed if I''m seen by a little girl like you." Song Qingshuughed, "Okay, go back to sleep, I''ll handle this myself."

    "When the Five Poison Cultistse to deliver clothes to Big Brother Songter, can Big Brother Song lie down on the bed with me for a moment?" Zhong Ling''s expression turned red, she was obviously rather embarrassed.

    Song Qingshu''s mind ticked, and he quickly understood what she was thinking. She must be worried that if the Five Poison cultists saw the two sleeping in separate beds, they would report it to Lan Fenghuang.

    "Is Lan Fenghuang really that scary? You are too timid." Song Qingshu was rather speechless.

    "That woman is fierce!" Zhong Ling wrinkled her small nose and snorted, "Since we want to deceive her, we must prepare for everything."

    "I''m already very sleepy, but if I don''t have the time to change it, I''ll go to bed first, and when someone knocks on the door, you can help me receive my clothes." Song Qingshu yawned and his back felt extremely sore. He couldn''t wait to just fall down and sleep immediately.

    "Then go to bed!" Zhong Ling hurriedly spoke up.

    "That''s what you said!" Song Qingshu felt that he had helped her so much, and he was toozy to be polite to her. He walked to the bed and took off his wet clothes and trousers, and casually threw them aside. After wiping his body dry with a towel, he slipped into the bed and fell asleep,

    "It smells so good¡­" This was Song Qingshu''sst thought before falling asleep.

    Zhong Ling''s face flushed with shame, and she put down her hands covering her eyes. Just now, she was curious and secretly took a peak between her fingers, but when she saw something she shouldn''t have, her heart skipped a beat. Only when she heard the sound of deep sleep, did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Thud! Thud! Thud!" Hearing the knock on the door, Zhong Ling hurriedly ran over to open the door. She deliberately stepped aside to reveal Song Qingshu, who was sleeping on the bed, so that the maid could see him clearly. Zhong Ling bowed her head, and pretended to look shy. When she determined that the maid had seen what was supposed to be seen, she reached out to take the clothes that had been brought.

    After closing the door, Zhong Ling''s pretty face blushed, and she secretly thought, <i>¡®That woman must have thought of something strange when she showed such an evil smile just now, but that''s fine, it¡¯ll be easier to deceive Lan Fenghuang like that.¡¯</i>

    Putting the clothes on the table, Zhong Ling remade the bed Song Qingshu made before. Shey on it and prepared to fall asleep, only to feel panicked, turned her head to look at the bed, and saw that Song Qingshu was sleeping soundly. She hesitated for a moment, then got up, tiptoed over, dragged her shoes and socks, andy down on the bed.

    Unfortunately, the pillow was taken up by Song Qingshu alone. Zhong Ling nced at him angrily, then grabbed his arm and put it under the back of her head. She felt a lot morefortable, and she nned in her heart, <i>¡®Brother Song is sleeping so deeply, he will wake upte tomorrow for sure! If I am careful, and get up before he wakes up, he will never know what happened, hum¡­¡¯</i>

    It''s a pity that things backfired. After a day of worry and fear, Zhong Ling finally rxed and slept very deeply. Although Song Qingshu worked really hard all night, he was young and quickly regained his vitality. In the morning, he only felt that his arms were a bit numb. He opened his eyes suspiciously and noticed that Zhong Ling was hugging him like an octopus, with her head resting on his arm. There was also a small puddle of saliva below her mouth.

    When Zhong Ling woke up, she found Song Qingshu sitting at the table eating breakfast. Her face immediately flushed with shame, she pulled the quilt and covered her head, <i>¡®Shame on you, Zhong Ling! You dam*n shameless girl, you did such a shameful thing! What will Brother Song think of you now¡­¡¯</i>

    "Sister Ling''er, do you want to eat Dali''s speciality made bacon?" Song Qingshu smiled.

    "Hmph, I often eat this at home, what''s so special about that." Zhong Ling knew that hiding would not help much, so she jumped off the bed.

    "Oh, I forgot that you''re from Dali." Song Qingshu was stunned at first, then reacted.

    "Young Master Song, did you have a good restst night?" A cheerful voice was heard from outside the door. Seeing Zhong Ling''s expression going through a drastic change, Song Qingshu looked up and saw that it was Lan Fenghuang.

    "The rest couldn''t be better, but I''m a little tired." Song Qingshu''s mind came to the scene ofst night''s battle in the pool, and he was really tired.

    "I heard from my subordinate that the Young Master had worked so hard that his whole body was soaked with sweat." Lan Fenghuang showed a strange smile, and without waiting for Song Qingshu to answer, she came to Zhong Ling and stretched out her hand with a smile, "Give that to me."

    Zhong Ling pouted, and reluctantly took out the white silk cloth stained with Song Qingshu''s blood from her arms and handed it over.

    Seeing the bright red blood stains on the white silk cloth, Lan Fenghuang leaned over Song Qingshu''s ear and said, "Young Master Song really doesn''t show any mercy, how can you do that to such a young girl?"

    Song Qingshu almost spit out a mouthful of soup. It wasing from the same woman who forced Zhong Ling to apany him in bed yesterday!

    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. Cult Master Dongfang has invited Young Master Song to meet at his residence." Noticing the expression on Song Qingshu''s face, Lan Fenghuang held back her smile.

    "Then what about her?" Song Qingshu was worried that as soon as he left, Zhong Ling would be taken to an unknown ce by Lan Fenghuang.

    "Oh, as expected, a couple for a day begets a hundred days of grace. Little girl, you really are quite good at that stuff. You made Young Master Song fall in love with you in just one night." Lan Fenghuang nced at Zhong Ling in surprise, and said with a tender smile, "Since the Young Master likes her so much, then she will naturally stay here to serve you."

    <i>¡®This woman is full of nonsense! I hate her so much!¡¯</i> Zhong Ling was secretly sulking, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face.

    Song Qingshu finally calmed down and followed Lan Fenghuang to Dongfang Muxue''s residence. As soon as they met, before he could even speak, Dongfang Muxue nced at his face and suddenly became angry, "Weak spirit, weak limbs, Lan Fenghuang, it was you isn''t it? What the hell did you do!?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please rate the novel at NU if you enjoy reading FSM and leave a review if you have the time.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won¡¯t hurt your pocket!

    Please whitelist this site in your Adblocker, it really helps a lot.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

 Chapter 179: A clever wager

    <h4>Chapter 179: A clever wager</h4>

    Lan Fenghuang was taken aback and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Cult Master ask me to treat him well?¡±

    With a sh of red shadow, Dongfang Muxue approached Song Qingshu, grabbed his wrist, checked his pulse, and said angrily, ¡°Song Qingshu is seriously injured now, how could this seat tell you to treat him well with a woman!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t join in the fun yourself, did you?¡± Dongfang Muxue suddenly looked suspiciously at Lan Fenghuang.

    Lan Fenghuang felt a chill in her heart, and quickly exined, ¡°This concubine is the Cult Master¡¯s woman, how dare I serve other men.¡±

    ¡®Vixen, you are shameless!¡¯ Qu Fei, who was beside her, muttered in her heart.

    ¡°Then throw that girl fromst night into the Spirit Snake Cave.¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s face sank, and ordered as if she was talking about a trivial matter.

    Song Qingshu was deeply angry when he heard her. No matter if he did something to Zhong Lingst night or not, it should already be clear to everyone that she was now his woman. But, Dongfang Muxue decided her life and death without even asking him. Wasn¡¯t that extremely unreasonable?

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have asked for my opinion?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t stop sneering.

    ¡°No need.¡± Dongfang Muxue replied lightly.

    ¡°Really? If you don¡¯t ask me, how would you know who the woman wasst night?¡± Song Qingshu decided to act ording to the situation.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dongfang Muxue gave Lan Fenghuang a puzzled look.

    Lan Fenghuang looked puzzled, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the little girl who was captured yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Song Qingshu shook his head, ¡°And she¡¯s not just a little girl, she is the daughter of Duan Zhengchun of the kingdom of Dali, and the Five Poison Cult is situated in Dali. It would be better for you to win her over.¡±

    As the leader of a faction, Dongfang Muxue, of course, could clearly distinguish the priorities of things. If it was an ordinary little girl, it would be alright to just kill her and be done with it, but if the other party was the daughter of the King of Dali, it would make things much more inconvenient. Now Dongfang Muxue was injured, her strength has been greatly damaged, and she nned to return to Heimuya one day, so she was naturally unwilling to give up any potential help.

    ¡°After a night of work, you should have figured out her situation clearly.¡± Dongfang Muxue chuckled, ¡°Since you want to protect her, it seems that the two of you have a good rtionship, so I will hand her over to you. No matter what method you use, you must train her, make her join the Five Poison Cult and make her our ally. Otherwise, one day, she will go back to the pce and talk to the King of Dali, which would not be a good thing for the Five Poison Cult. It would¡¯ve been much less troublesome to kill her off.¡±

    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t use the word ¡°train¡± if you don¡¯t know how to use it.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s face had a ck line, ¡°I¡¯ll try to make it work.¡±

    He knew in his heart that for Zhong Ling was a quirky little girl, in order to save her life, he had to make her join the Five Poison Cult, and it was not impossible for her to recognize Lan Phoenix as her master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that womanst night.¡± Dongfang Muxue smiled maliciously, Qu Feiyan and Lan Fenghuang who were standing beside her all pricked up their ears, and the fire of gossip was burning in their eyes.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to talk about how to treat my internal injuries first. Didn¡¯t Cult Master Dongfang say that I¡¯d know after we reached the Five Poison Cult?¡±

    With Lan Fenghuang and Qu Feiyan present, Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t sure if they knew her identity as Dongfang Muxue. So, he did not dare to call her elder sister and dear sister.

    ¡°You speak first.¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s tone meant that she would notpromise.

    Looking at Dongfang Muxue dressed in men¡¯s clothing, Song Qingshu became a little absentminded for a moment. Although conquering this kind of woman gave him a sense of aplishment, her personality was a bit too strong. When it came to a wife to marry, it was better to choose a more gentle and considerate woman like Shuang¡¯er. She was so soothing to the soul.

    ¡°Young Master Song, shouldn¡¯t you reply to the Cult Master?¡± Lan Fenghuang saw Song Qingshu just standing there frozen, she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so she couldn¡¯t help getting worried for him.

    Song Qingshu came back to his senses and lightly replied, ¡°She is your superior, not mine. You need to listen to her words, but I don¡¯t need to.¡± Seeing Dongfang Muxue twisting her brows, he thought that his treatment was still in her hands, so he quickly changed the conversation, ¡°But if you women want to hear some gossip, I can say it and share it with you to satisfy your curiosity.¡±

    Lan Fenghuang and Qu Feiyan didn¡¯t realize the mystery in his words, they thought the woman he was talking about was just referring to them, and they didn¡¯t think much about it, so they quickly said, ¡°Young Master Song, please tell us, we really want to listen!¡±

    ¡°This is a bit of a long story, in order to talk about¡­¡± Before Song Qingshu could finish speaking, Dongfang Muxue interrupted him directly, ¡°Then make that long story short.¡±

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t get angry, and quickly said, ¡°Simply put, I was rap*ed.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Qu Feiyan just sipped a cup of tea into her mouth. Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t hold back and spit it out.

    Dongfang Muxue couldn¡¯t help but re at her, then turned to look at Song Qingshu, ¡°Be more clear.¡±

    Song Qingshu, paused for a moment, then exined, ¡°Last night, because Cult Master Lan sent that beautiful girl to my room, although my reason told me not to be a beast, my body kept urging me to be no better than a beast. Under the torment, I decided to go outside to rx, and when I arrived at the Holy Beast Pool of the Five Poison Cult, I came across a fox spirit who was bathing.¡±

    ¡°Fox spirit?¡± Dongfang Muxue and the others eximed in unison.

    ¡°Yes, a fox spirit.¡± Thinking of He Tieshou¡¯s endless tenderness and amorous gesturesst night, a smile appeared on Song Qingshu¡¯s face, ¡°I am an upright man, so of course, I immediately closed my eyes and stepped back. But, I identally stepped on the dead branches on the ground, and was discovered by the fox spirit. The other party may have been enchanted by my handsomeness. Anyway, as soon as she saw me, her eyes shed, and she rushed over to abuse me. Cult Master Dongfang, you also know that I have lost my martial arts, and I was powerless to resist, so I had to silently endure the humiliation she inflicted upon me. That goddamn vixen abused me a thousand times¡­a thousand times!¡±

    ¡°Do fox spirits also have men?¡± Qu Feiyan was stunned for a while, and finally couldn¡¯t help but express the doubts in her heart.

    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± Song Qingshu also felt confused, and suddenly his expression went through a great change, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, did you think that it was a male fox?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qu Feiyan nodded subconsciously, and nced at his backside with a hint of pity on her face.

    ¡°Fox spirits are all women of course!¡± Song Qingshu almost spurted out a mouthful of old blood, looked at Qu Feiyan fiercely, his teeth itching with hatred, ¡®You are cruel, I will remember this, and one day, I will definitely make you taste the image in your mind!¡¯

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense..¡± Dongfang Muxue suppressed her smile, ¡°Who was that woman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was in the middle of the night, a woman stripped naked and was taking a bath in the water. When she saw a man, she took the initiative to attack. I¡¯m still wondering which Miao woman would be so enthusiastic in the cult.¡± Song Qingshu did not reveal the name of He Tieshou. Although the two were enemies and not friends in any way, as the saying goes, a husband and wife for a day begets affection for a thousand years.

    ¡°Nonsense, although us Miao women have always been bold and enthusiastic, no one would be so lowly.¡± Lan Fenghuang¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Cult Master Lan, how about we make a wager on whether she is a Miao woman from the Five Poison Cult.¡± Song Qingshu showed a clever smile.

    Lan Fenghuang sifted through the women in the cult in her mind. She really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would do such a thing, so she nodded immediately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bet that woman is definitely not a Miao woman from the Five Poison Cult. If you can¡¯t prove it, Young Master Song will have to say ¡®good sister, I was wrong¡¯ to me three times, agreed?¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Song Qingshu simply replied, ¡°What if you lose?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Lan Fenghuang thought about it, but she didn¡¯t think she would lose.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Song Qingshu secretly praised the mellowness and sweetness of her voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that Cult Master Lan is unparalleled a blowing flute, just do that for me the next time we meet.¡± (G: Remember, ¡®blowing flute¡¯ can also refer to giving a blowj*b.)

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lan Fenghuang thought about it for a moment, but as it was just a simple matter of blowing a flute, she didn¡¯t think there were any issues. She thought it was just Song Qingshu being a gentleman, and he deliberately put forward this condition that was also not a condition, and couldn¡¯t help but have a more favorable impression of him.

    ¡°Miss¡­Cult Master Dongfang¡­¡± Song Qingshu almost called her ¡®miss¡¯, and quickly changed his words, ¡°I have already answered your question, you should tell me what can I do to heal my internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°I called you here today to talk about this matter.¡± Dongfang Muxue nodded, then looked at Qu Feiyan and said, ¡°Feifei, next, you will escort Young Master Song to a ce, this trip may be full of dangers, you may even have to fight, and also protect him.¡±

    Qu Feiyan was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect her master to give such an order. She wondered why the Cult Master would take Song Qingshu so seriously, but her master¡¯s order was hard to disobey.

    ¡°Feifei, I know you¡¯ve always been very good and listened to your teacher¡¯s words¡­¡± Dongfang Muxue stretched out her hand and gently stroked Qu Feiyan¡¯s hair, and said with an earnest expression, ¡°However, teacher is not sure about the sess or failure of this matter. So I need you to help Young Master Song wholeheartedly, you have to treat him as you do for me, no matter what he says or what he does, you must obey him unconditionally, you understand?¡±

    Qu Feiyan¡¯s face turned pale. Although she was not very old, she grew up in an unorthodox sect, how could she not understand what this order meant? Tears welled up in her eyes, she looked up at Dongfang Muxue, her voice was a little choked, ¡± Master¡­¡±

    Dongfang Muxue was extremely smart, how could she not realize that Qu Feiyan had always had an inexplicable affection for her. It would be easier for everyone if she had a man. As the most powerful person in the world, no one would dare voice aint if she decided to ignore their status as master and apprentice. But she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that she herself was a woman. Qu Feiyan was so close to her, and was sure to know the truth one day, it was better to arrange another path for her in advance, and give her to Song Qingshu.

    Goblin: Please rate the novel at NU if you enjoy reading FSM and leave a review if you have the time.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won¡¯t hurt your pocket!

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

    Thank you all for reading at Goblinte!

 Chapter 180: Mysterious Cultivation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 180: Mysterious Cultivation Technique</h4>

    "I''ve made up my mind, you don''t need to say more." Dongfang Muxue turned her head away, and resolutely stopped looking at Qu Feiyan.

    Qu Feiyan smiled sadly, "Okay, since Master wants to do this, Feifei will definitely listen to Master''s words."

    Song Qingshu''s whole heart was hung up on how to recover his strength, and he didn''t understand the enigmatic dialogue between the two of them. Looking at Qu Feiyan''s sullen expression, he was confused, <i>¡®Is it not just to protect me for a while, why are you so sad?¡¯</i>

    "You¡¯ve said so much already, can you tell me first, where exactly is that ce?" Song Qingshu said while feeling depressed.

    Dongfang Muxue looked towards the west, and faintly let out a few words, "Ningma Temple."

    "Ningma Temple, the ce Jiumozhi is from?" Song Qingshu was stunned, wondering if they really had any way to help him recover his strength?

    "That''s right." Dongfang Muxue gently nodded and continued to exin, "I''ve thought quite a lot about it, only a certain ancient cultivation method in Tibetan Tantra can solve your current physical problems."

    "What kind of cultivation method?" Song Qingshu''s mind started searching through all the tantric martial arts methods in Jin Yong''s books¡ª The me de, The Dragon and Elephant Prajna, The Mahamudra¡­ all seem to be unusable, <i>¡®Could it be that there was something else?¡¯</i>

    "You will naturally know when you get there¡­" A mild blush shed across Dongfang Muxue''s face for a moment, "Currently, there are disputes between the various countries. Three of the four major sects of Tibetan Tantric schools have all turned to Mongolia, and the Phagpa of Nnda Temple has be Temujin¡¯s subordinate. Monk Jinlun of the Vajra Sect has flourished under Kui Khan, and Sanjay of the Shingon Sect is also a supporter of Ali Bu Ge. Going to these three factions for help is the same as throwing yourself into a trap.¡±

    "In such a situation, only Nyingma Temple is the only one left. Ningma Temple is the oldest and longest-standing sect of Tantric Buddhism. I don''t know if the other three schools of thought I''m talking about exist, but Nyingma Temple definitely does. Jiumozhi, who is from Nyingma Temple, has a good rtionship with you, plus considering the alliance between Tubo and the Qing Dynasty, if you go to them, they won¡¯t disappoint you."

    "He was just a nodding acquaintance." Song Qingshu had a feeling that he was being deceived, "ording to what you said, if that method can really restore my power, it must be very precious. You people in the wulin have one of the biggest problems¡ª even if it is a precious treasure, you would rather destroy it than to pass it on to outsiders. As a person from the Central ins, I am not rted to them in any way, how could they possibly teach me the secret teachings of Tantric Buddhism?"

    "If you ask them to teach you the me de or something, they would naturally ignore you." Dongfang Muxue said with a smile, "But that method is different. Although it seems more precious than the me de, they have never kept it as a secret. A big reason for that is that this practice is easy to learn but difficult to master, and unless you practice it to the highest level, the more profound the attainment, the easier it is to go crazy and die. For thousands of years, I have never heard of anyone who could master that method. With the passage of time, fewer and fewer people know about that method. Due to the lessons learned from the past, few disciples of theter generations of Tantra were willing to practice it, making that cultivation method almost a forbidden practice of Tantric Buddhism."

    "You asked me to practice a method that is destined to kill me, isn''t that tricking me?" Song Qingshu smacked his tongue and looked at Dongfang Muxue angrily, "I am very self-aware, although I am usually very confident, but I have never underestimated the amazing people in the vast history. There must have been people with great wisdom amongst tantric disciples who chose to practice that method, but none of them could seed. How can I be an exception?"

    "I know the situation in your body best. If you don''t find a cure in time, you will inevitably explode and die within a year or two. Although that cultivation method is dangerous, it will still give you a chance. You won''t necessarily die if you practice it. If you don¡¯t practice, you will surely die. So, you can choose for yourself.¡± Dongfang Muxue sneered.

    "I didn''t expect that I would actuallye across the problem of drinking poison to quench thirst." Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, then looked up at Dongfang Muxue, "If I choose not to practice, will I be useless to you?"

    "That''s right." Dongfang Muxue simply replied with a rather indifferent expression, "Ren Woxing is now colluding with the leader of Ming Cult, Zhang Wuji. On the other hand, I am seriously injured and urgently in need of help. The reason why I am willing to do my best to help you restore your power is because I saw your potential and knew that you could help me in the future. If you are not willing to take risks¡­" Dongfang Muxue remained silent for a while, and then said, "I will not kill you due to our past friendship, but I will still abandon you."

    "It''s not my character to sit still." Thinking of those he loved, and those he hated, Song Qingshu thought in his heart, <i>¡®If a devil appeared in front of me and was willing to make a deal with me, I will not hesitate to sell my soul for strength¡­¡¯</i>

    "Although I know it''s an aggressive method, I have to say that it really works." Song Qingshu looked at Dongfang Muxue, "You won, when will I leave?"

    The corners of Dongfang Muxue''s mouth were slightly upturned, but she quickly concealed the past, "Actually, the biggest problem is not whether you want to learn, but whether they want to teach. I have analyzed the history of Tantra, and I think that the possibility of them teaching it to you is almost Fifty percent. But, the world is unpredictable, and the possibility still depends on your fate."

    "Buddha saves people with fate, I understand." Song Qingshu smiled, "I think I have a lot of fate with Buddha."

    "Okay, since the first time I saw you, you''ve been surprising me, and I hope you can continue to do so this time as well." Dongfang Muxue stood up, pointed at Qu Feiyan, and said, "This trip to Tibet will be a long one, and you will face serious danger on the way. As you have internal injuries, it will be up to Feifei to protect you. She is my direct disciple, although due to her age, she is not an opponent of some long-established masters in the wulin, but she is more than enough to deal with ordinary ruffians."

    "I hope Miss Feifei will take care of me." Song Qingshu didn¡¯t feel that happy when he thought that he would be protected by this delicate girl in front of him.

    "Young Master Song is very polite. Since it is my Master''s order, I must do my best." After so long, Qu Feiyan''s mood had finally stabilized.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s frustrated expression, Dongfang Muxue decided to stimte him with a piece of good news, "Actually, you don''t need to be so troubled, although that cultivation method is a bit unique, and even if you can''t practice it to the realm of mastery. Before you die, you will be free for at least a decade or two, and you will benefit no matter what."

    "You should have said it sooner!" Song Qingshu''s eyes brightened. Since he could extend his lifespan by several decades, do he still need to struggle?

    When Song Qingshu returned to the room, Zhong Ling was lying on the table in a daze. Seeing hime in, Zhong Ling looked behind her and asked cautiously, "Was Lan Fenghuang suspicious?"

    "They already know that you were cheating." Song Qingshu was amused when she saw her timid appearance, and decided to make fun of her.

    "Ah, how did she know that?" Zhong Ling''s face went pale, and she thought to herself, <i>¡®I nned so well, but why did it still fail?¡¯</i>

    "I told her." Seeing her apricot eyes slightly open wide and her nose bulging with anger, Song Qingshu quickly exined, "If I didn''t say that, you would have been thrown into the Spirit Snake Cave."

    "Sure enough, a woman''s heart is the most poisonous." Zhong Ling was feeling anxious, thinking that how could Lan Fenghuang be so deceitful! <i>¡®She clearly agreed that she would not throw me into the Spirit Snake Cave if I apanied Song Qingshu.¡¯</i>

    Even after spending the night with Song Qingsh ording to the agreement, who knew that she still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being buried in a cave full of snakes.

    "It''s very simple, since you don''t have the ability to make the rules, you have to follow the rules made by the strong," Song Qingshu seemed to see through what Zhong Ling was thinking, and directly said, "By the way, now you have two paths in front of you, one is to join the Five Poison Cult, be one of their own, and the second is¡­" Song Qingshu paused, and spit out a cold word, "Death."

    "Only a fool would choose to die. In fact, the Five Poisons Cult is very interesting." Still afraid that Song Qingshu would not believe this was her true opinion, Zhong Ling quickly took out a small green snake from the cloth bag around her waist, "Here, Brother Song, I just grabbed this one while I was taking a walk outside. Ah¡­ if the Lightning Sable was still there, it could have a full meal again." As she spoke, her expression darkened.

    "Okay, during this time, you should stay at the Five Poison Cult and exchange your experience with snake raising, and learn some skills from Lan Fenghuang, so that you wont need someone to save you when you encounter people like Yun Zhonghe in the future. Good luck." Song Qingshu felt that Zhong Ling was a strange girl, on the one hand she liked ying with snakes, and on the other hand, she was afraid of a cave full of snakes.

    "Where is Big Brother Song going?" Zhong Ling couldn''t help but be stunned when she understood the meaning behind his tone.

    "I''m going to Tibet." Song Qingshu finally packed up and felt that there was nothing to hide, so he told her directly.

    "I''ll apany you too!" Zhong Ling said hurriedly, thinking what would happen if her Big Brother Song just left and Lan Fenghuang came to bully her.

    "Do you think that I am going sightseeing?" Song Qingshu shook his head, "This trip is dangerous, your martial art is too poor, we won''t have the energy to take care of you."

    "Don''t look down on me. If I hadn¡¯t lost my Lightning Sable, I would have let it out to bite you now." Zhong Ling pouted. She was being despised in person, so even if she was innocent and gentle, she still felt a little unhappy.

    "Let her apany you." Song Qingshu wanted to say more, but suddenly he heard Dongfang Muxue''s voice. Turning around, he saw here in apanied by Qu Feiyan.

    "But¡­" In order to avoid hurting Zhong Ling''s self-esteem, Song Qingshu didn''t say anything specific, but he believed that Dongfang Muxue understood what he meant.

    "It''s not a big problem, just let Feifei take care of everything on the way." Dongfang Muxue''s expression looked very strange, "After she arrives in Tibet, she can y a very crucial role."

    "It''s a pity that you are not a deity." Song Qingshu tilted his head and stared at Dongfang Muxue for a while, and finally came to a conclusion.

    "Why?" Dongfang Muxue was taken aback.

    "Because, ever since that day, you''ve always been acting enigmatic, and you''ve been making a fool of me." Song Qingshu''s teeth itch with anger.

    "There are some things you don''t want to say, and there are some things you can''t say. You will naturally understand my difficulties when the timees." Dongfang Muxue gave a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 181: Settling down

    <h4>Chapter 181: Settling down</h4>

    "Sister Feiyan, you seem to be younger than me!"

    "You can''t even beat Yun Zhonghe. What''s the use of being older?"

    "It''s just that my Lightning Sable was not with me, so Yun Zhonghe took advantage of it."

    "Hmph, to exin is to cover up."

    "You!"

    *****

    Song Qingshu looked at the backs of the two young arguing girls with a tired expression. These two had more than a hundred conversations like this along the way. He didn''t know why these two lovely girls looked at each other with so much hostility.

    "Brother Song, the fog on Mount Emei is so beautiful!" There was white mist rising from the mountains and ravines of Mount Emei, and the vast sea of ??clouds and mist spread out like a snow-white nket¡ª calm, dense and boundless. Zhong Ling was fascinated, and looked at this scene with great excitement. She had a lively nature. Although she often went out to stroll, it was basically limited to Dali. This time, when she was passing through Mount Emei with Song Qingshu, it was the first time she was so far away from home, and she was inevitably a little excited.

    <i>¡®This is actually also the first time this son-inw of the Emei School has climbed this mountain.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu smiled bitterly while sighing at the wonder of nature. After leaving the Five Poison Cult, the group of three decided to travel to Tubo through Sichuan, and Song Qingshu took two girls to Mount Emei on a whim. (G: Tubo is the ancient name of Tibet.)

    Looking at the mist-shrouded fairnd in front of him, Song Qingshu got lost in his thoughts for a moment. Among the four famous Buddhist mountains in China, Buddhists call Mount Wutai <i>¡®Golden World", Mount Putuo "World of zed ss", and Mount Jiuhua "World of Netherworld". As for Mount Emei, it¡¯s known as "Silver World". This name is a bit inappropriate, and can easily be confused as ¡°obscene world¡±¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu''s expression became strange, <i>¡®Or, it could also be due to my dirty mind.¡¯</i>(G: The ¡°y¨ªn (Òø)¡± in the character ¡°y¨ªn s¨¨ (ÒøÉ«)¡± meaning ¡°silver¡± can easy be confused with ¡°y¨ªn (Òù)¡± meaning wanton; lewd;scivious; obscene; depraved.)

    "The fog of Mount Emei?" Song Qingshu felt emotional when he heard Zhong Ling sigh, and couldn''t help but recite a very impressive line in his memory, "When I walk through the mountain, the mountain does not speak, and when I walk through the sea, the sea does not speak. I sat on the donkey which slowly walked, I took the Heaven Sword to the horizon. People said that I settled in Emei because I loved the hero Yang Guo and couldn¡¯t seed. In fact, I just liked the fog and clouds in Emei, which rekindled the happy memories of my childhood¡­"

    "This is a poem unlike other poems, with lines not like the usual lines, but they seem to contain a woman''s strong emotions¡­" Qu Feiyan was fascinated by the lines. She was interested in literature from childhood, andter she was carefully cultivated by Dongfang Muxue. She had very deep aplishments in the field of poetry, but she quickly frowned and muttered to herself, "Listening to the meaning of the words, that woman should have the Heaven Sword, but why is it that such a character is unknown in the wulin? As for that Yang Guo, he¡¯s even more unfamiliar¡­"

    "The woman is Guo Xiang, the founder of the Emei Sect. She fell in love with Yang Guo, who was 16 years older than her. It¡¯s a pity that Yang Guo already had a lover he had promised to spend his life with. As a result, this bitter love ended before it even started." Song Qingshu calmly told the two girls about Guo Xiang''s secret love for Yang Guo, and the two girls'' eyes twinkled with brilliance.

    "That Miss Guo is so pitiful, and she had to live a lonely life like this." Zhong Ling felt her nose going sour, and she felt that Guo Xiang in the story was a little pitiful.

    "In my opinion, all the me goes to Yang Guo. He is such a charming and handsome man, but he appeared in front of Miss Guo, a girl who was just in the age to fall in love, naturally she couldn''t avoid his charm. He ended up ying with her feelings. He may seem devoted on the surface, but underneath, he is actually ruthless!" Qu Feiyan''s expression seemed very resentful.

    "ording to what you said, what should Yang Guo do? Are you saying that he should abandon his original wife and ept Miss Guo¡¯s feelings?" Although Zhong Ling felt that Guo Xiang was pitiful, she also admired Yang Guo''s actions in her heart.

    "Hmph, what''s wrong with a man having three wives and four concubines? Since Yang Guo is so powerful, it is normal for him to have more wives. Miss Guo loved him so much, and after searching for him for decades, she must¡¯ve been willing to be a concubine¡­"

    Song Qingshu never imagined that Qu Feiyan, a woman, would say such a thing. But, considering that she grew up in the Sun Moon Holy Cult, where the strong are respected, it was not so strange for her to have such a mindset.

    "There is no love between three wives and four concubines¡­" Zhong Ling felt that Qu Feiyan deliberately said that just to fight her.

    "It''s just nonsense!" At that moment, a crisp and clear voice came from the woods not far away. Song Qingshu looked up and saw a young girl in purple clothes slowly walking out.

    "May I know what this Miss wants to say?" Song Qingshu saw her melon shaped face, slender eyebrows, slender waist and slender shoulders, and sighed secretly, ¡®Being beautiful really has an advantage, if it jumped out like a flower, he wouldn''t kick himself. It''s kind enough to go back, how can he still be so pleasant as he is now.

    "I was passing by and I identally heard what you said. Although I have to admit that it was a good story, it insulted our Emei Sect." The young girl looked rather annoyed.

    "Are you from the Emei Sect?" Song Qingshu was startled. After calming down, he was full of doubts. He had never seen this girl in the Emei Sect.

    "That''s right!" The girl in purple nodded and continued, "Our founder of the Emei Sect is Situ Xuankong, a master in the pre-Qin period, but the sword and fist technique that he created have long since been lost for thousands of years. The martial arts system of the sect was established by Chan Master Baiyun hundreds of years ago, so the Emei Sect also regarded him as the founder of the sect.¡±

    Thest time he saw Huang Rong in Jingzhou City, based on her age, Guo Xiang had not been born yet, so Song Qingshu naturally wouldn''t take it for granted that Guo Xiang was still the founder of Emei. But he was very curious about the identity of the girl in front of him, "I am quite knowledgeable about the Emei Sect. The origin of the sect is quite deep. I have seen a lot of disciples starting from the Sect Master Shitai of the previous generation, and the current generation Sect Master Zhou Zhiruo. Why have I never seen you, Miss?"

    "My master, Baixiao Shitai, is former Sect Master Shitai''s younger sister. I grew up in Huijiang with my master. It''s normal that you haven''t met me. You are so familiar with the Emei Sect, may I know who you are?" The girl in purple was taken aback for a moment, apparently also curious about Song Qingshu''s identity.

    "This humble one is known as Wulin¡¯s All-knowing. It''s normal for me to know many things. For example, I know that your name is Yuan Ziyi, also known as Yuanxing, right?" Song Qingshu pretended to think, and spoke with a mysterious tone. (G: go check out The Young Flying Fox in the wiki.)

    "Huh?" Now it was the girl named Yuan Ziyi''s turn to be surprised. There were quite a few people in the world who knew that her name was Yuan Ziyi, but they didn¡¯t know her other name Yuanxing. No one in the world knew about that except her master and other elders. <i>¡®Could this person really be Wulin¡¯s All-knowing?¡¯</i>

    Looking at the pretty woman in front of him, Song Qingshu secretly sneered, <i>¡®So this is Yuan Ziyi, the little bit*h who always teases Hu Fei in the original book, and because of jealousy, she also plotted against Cheng Lingsu. In the end, after Hu Fei fell in love with her, she made it clear that as a monk she had to reject Hu Fei. Little Hu Fei, if I have a chance, I will definitely avenge you, lest you run into this vixen one day and be deceived by her like in the original book.¡¯</i>

    "May I know what is the reason Miss Yuan traveled thousands of miles and came to Emei?" Song Qingshu calmly asked.

    Yuan Ziyi pursed her lips and smiled, but did not answer, instead she asked something else, "Aren''t you Wulin¡¯s All-knowing, don''t you know?"

    Song Qingshu was about to helplessly shake his head, when a thought suddenly shed in his mind, and he said, "Miss Yuan must be here for the Hui tribe. If my information is not wrong, Miss Yuan hase to Emei Sect to ask for help." Song Qingshu made a bold guess. This girl hade to ask for help, but since Zhou Zhiruo hadn''te back, she could only leave empty handed.

    "You guessed right." Yuan Ziyi''s expression was very distressed. She couldn''t meet the sect master of the Emei Sect on this trip, so her mission could be said to be a failure.

    "I''m good friends with the Sect Master Zhou of the Emei Sect. She hasn''t returned during this period of time. If Miss Yuan has anything to share, when Sect Master Zhou returns in the future, I can convey it to her."

    Yuan Ziyi came from Huijiang. Maybe it had something to do with the Ming Cult in the Western Regions, so Song Qingshu naturally didn''t dare to neglect this chance.

    "Isn''t it rumored that all the Wulin¡¯s All-knowing in the world needs to travel around? How can you help me convey the information?" Yuan Ziyi asked suspiciously.

    "I''ve been tired from wandering around all these years. I don''t want to run around anymore. So, I¡¯ve decided to settle down at the foot of Mount Emei with my two young wives and live a life of peace¡­" Song Qingshu put his arms around Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling. The two girls suddenly blushed, but both of them were smart people, and they knew that there must be a reason for him to do this, so they didn''t show any dislike.

    Yuan Ziyi cursed in her heart, and felt a little pity for the two young girls who didn''t know how to love themselves.

    Song Qingshu was feeling quite worried in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t seem to care, "It''s alright. It''s pretty rare for me to help someone for free, and if you don''t need it, forget it. You should know that if ordinary people want my help, they usually have to spend a thousand taels of gold." As he said that, he hugged Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling and started to walk down the mountain.

    Unlike Zhong Ling''s blushing face, Qu Feiyan didn¡¯t seem that shy, after all, she had far more life experience. Although she didn''t know Song Qingshu''s intentions, she still coquettishly said, "Brother, why are you so bad? Whenever you see a beautiful girl, you forget who we are. Even thest time, when you met that woman, you just helped her for free! My heart still hurts after that." She Intentionally spoke in a way that Yuan Ziyi could hear her.

    "Hehe, wasn''t that how I got you?" Her voice was soft and her body was even softer. Feeling Qu Feiyan''s deliberate provocative gestures, Song Qingshu''s heart swayed, and he subconsciously squeezed her soft waist.

    Aware of Song Qingshu''s naughty hands, Qu Feiyan kept a gentle smile on her face, but she kicked his legs with her toes.

    "Wait!" The conversation between the two could not be hidden from Yuan Ziyi''s eyes and ears. She thought of something in her heart and hurriedly cried out.

    Goblin:<strong></strong>Please rate the novel at NU if you enjoy reading FSM and leave a review if you have the time.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won¡¯t hurt your pocket!

    Please whitelist this site in your Adblocker, it really helps a lot.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

 Chapter 182: Valuables

    <h4>Chapter 182: Valuables</h4>

    Song Qingshu and Qu Feiyan looked at each other, and a triumphant smile appeared on the corners of their mouths. When they turned around, the smile had already disappeared, "This Miss may have heard our conversation. Have you realized my greatness? Did the seed of love sprout in your heart? Are you ready to follow the example of others?"

    "Hmph, your martial arts level is so low, I really don''t know how you have such a mouth that easily offends people." Yuan Ziyi coldly snorted. With her martial arts, she could clearly feel that Song Qingshu''s breathing was uneven, or it was possible that he didn''t know martial arts at all, or his skills were pretty low. One of the girls he had his arms around also didn¡¯t have a high level of martial arts, and the other seemed to be a bit more difficult to deal with.

    "That''s because I rarely touch other people''s bottom lines, and no one can really get angry with me with some harmless jokes." Song Qingshu looked at Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan, and proudly said, "Besides, I also have many confidantes with high martial arts levels¡­"

    Yuan Ziyi frowned, unable to hide her impatience, and directly asked, "Are you really friends with Senior Sister Zhou?"

    Recalling Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face, and the difficult rtionship between the two of them, Song Qingshu nodded affirmatively, "Of course, I am her confidante, a very close confidant¡­"

    "A close confidant?" Yuan Ziyi was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and felt speechless, "How much time do you need to pass the news to Senior Sister Zhou?"

    She also left a letter in the Emei Sect, and just from listening to the words of the Emei disciples, she knew that Zhou Zhiruo wouldn''t being back in the near future. If she waited for Zhou Zhiruo toe back and read the letter, it would take too much time, and she was afraid that the damage would be done by that point.

    "It varies from three to ten days, depending on where she is now." Song Qingshu pretended to think about it and replied.

    "You don''t know where she is?" Yuan Ziyi felt angry and irritated. Was this guy just ying with her?

    "I''m just her friend, not her¡­husband.You can¡¯t expect me to apany her anytime, anywhere." Song Qingshu paused, "I need to mobilize eyes and ears from all over the world to find her first, and then use flying eagles to pass the news. You should understand that it¡¯s normal to take so much time."

    Yuan Ziyi nced at him suspiciously, "Do you have such a big influence?"

    Song Qingshu gave a smug smile, "Did you really think we rely on only one person as Wulin¡¯s All-knowing? After hundreds of years of umtion, each Wulin¡¯s All-knowing is now able to gather information from all over the world. You should count yourself lucky."

    Yuan Ziyi was stunned by his im, and thought, <i>¡®Was there still such a hidden force in the Central ins? If I have a good rtionship with them, wouldn''t it be much more convenient for me to inquire about the Central ins in the future?¡¯</i>

    With the intention to make friends, Yuan Ziyi''s tone became much softer, "May I know what position the Young Master holds in the ranks of Wulin¡¯s All-knowing?"

    "This humble onecks talent and is just an elder amongst the Wulin¡¯s All-knowing." Song Qingshu straightened his clothes and stood with his head held high.

    Yuan Ziyi was quite surprised, and hurriedly spoke up, "Ziyi has offended you a lot just now, and I hope the Young Master will forgive me. This one wants to ask Wulin¡¯s All-knowing to help deliver a message to Zhou Zhiruo, the head of Emei. Is it possible?"

    "Okay¡­" Song Qingshu simply nodded and stretched out his hand in front of her, "¡­but, before you ask us to do things, I have to tell you that it will cost you a thousand taels of gold. You have to pay half of the deposit first, and then give the other half after the matter ispleted."

    Yuan Ziyi took a deep breath, half of the deposit meant five hundred taels of gold! How could she have so much money? So, she couldn''t help but shyly say, "Didn''t you just say that you will help me for free?"

    "You are talking about that? It was then, but now it¡¯s different." Song Qingshu said with a helpless expression, "I don''t want to help you for free now. If you don''t have the gold, I really can''t help you."

    "You are obviously taking revenge!" Yuan Ziyi bit her lip, and looked rather annoyed.

    Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, and he frankly admitted, "You''re right, who made you act like a donkey just now?"

    It wasn¡¯t Song Qingshu''s intention to tease her, but he also understands the fact that Yuan Ziyi was originally suspicious and defensive. But now, she finally got hooked. If he agrees now, she will start to doubt his credibility again.

    Yuan Ziyi rolled her eyes and gave an alluring smile, "Young Master, you are a man, why are you arguing with a woman like me? Just show mercy and help me." She had been traveling around the world for a long time, and she was very clear about the fact that she was a beautiful woman. The advantages of being beautiful were sometimes more useful than martial arts.

    Hearing Yuan Ziyi''s gentle words, Song Qingshu showed a satisfied expression. "Well, since you don''t have so much gold, then I''ll make an exception. If you don''t have any money, I''ll take something else that is more valuable as a reward."

    "Valuables?" Yuan Ziyi pondered for a while, and a look of embarrassment appeared on her pink and smooth face. As a nun, she really had nothing of value on her body.

    "Looking at your expression, I know you can''te up with anything good," Song Qingshu let go of the two girls, folded his arms in front of his chest, touched his chin and carefully looked at Yuan Ziyi.

    "What are you looking at?" Yuan Ziyi felt a chill down her spine when she heard the ¡°tsk tsk¡± sound from his mouth.

    "You have two things that are very valuable. Does Miss Yuan know what they are?" Song Qingshu did not answer, but asked a strange question.

    "What is it?" Yuan Ziyi was really confused.

    "One is your heart, which is as clear as a crystal, and the other is your body, which is as pure and wless as white jade. They are all valuables. So it¡¯s up to you to give me whatever you want and your payment will be done." Song Qingshu said in a calm manner.

    "May I know what the Young Master wants?" Yuan Ziyi''s eyes trembled, she held back her anger, and looked at Song Qingshu with a smile.

    Song Qingshu was quite hesitant, as if he was struggling in his heart, but finally he shyly answered, "Although the heart of a girl is more precious, it is too fickle, and it is difficult to belong to one personpletely. My nerves are fragile and I can''t stand such a blow. So after thinking about it, it is better to have a tangible thing such as a girl''s body. Once I get it, no one can take it away."

    "You are courting death!" Although Yuan Ziyi didn''t mind taking advantage of her beauty to make it easier for her to travel the world, what Song Qingshu said clearly exceeded her tolerance limit. She pulled a soft whip from her waist and swiped it directly at Song Qingshu''s face.

    Song Qingshu had already been vignt about her retaliation just after he finished speaking. Although he couldn¡¯t use his internal strength, he still had his sharp vision. He managed to dodge a few strikes by the skin of his teeth. Only after he saw Qu Feiyan react, did he breathe a sigh of relief. Then he smiled at Yuan Ziyi and said, "You wear boots and carry a whip? You might as well wear a tight leather dress!"

    Yuan Ziyi didn''t have time to listen to his nonsense. The girl in front of her was obviously more troublesome than she had thought. After sessfully pushing the other party to a distance of ten feet, not only was she not happy at all, but rather regretted. Her whip technique originally required her to keep a certain amount of distance from the enemy. As a result, it allowed Qu Feiyan to use all kinds of vicious hidden weapons. After the distance increased, her opponent had a greater advantage. Fortunately, her knowledge covered a wide range of fields and she had learned a lot of different things from famous teachers, so she didn¡¯t fall into an embarrassing situation.

    "Forget it, I was joking with you just now. I''ll send the news for you." Song Qingshu saw that it was almost the right time, and hurriedly called them to stop.

    "You don''t want a payment?" Yuan Ziyi''s long whip flew like a silver snake and shot down all the hidden weapons that Qu Feiyan had shot.

    "No, I just want to make friends. We Wulin¡¯s All-knowing love making friends." Song Qingshuughed.

    "Okay!" Yuan Ziyi jumped out of the fighting circle, took out a letter sealed withcquer from her arms, and said with a serious expression, "What if you guys peek at it?"

    "Don''t doubt the professionalism of us Wulin¡¯s All-knowing." Song Qingshu said with a serious expression on his face, "As far as we Wulin¡¯s All-knowing are concerned, as long as we take orders from our customers, even if it contains documents of staging a rebellion, we will do our job. Do you really think that there is something in that letter that would make us take a peek?"

    "Alright!" Yuan Ziyi threw the letter over, "I have to go back to handle an urgent matter. If you don''t deliver the letter, or peep at the contents, I will return to the Central ins in the future, and I will find you even if you hide in the ends of the earth."

    "What immacte martial art!" Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up when he saw that the envelope swirl and flew in his hands, "You can rest assured, I guarantee on the hundreds of years reputation of Wulin¡¯s All-knowing, there will be no problem." Then secretly sneered in his heart, <i>¡®Wulin¡¯s All-knowing exists in Gu Long¡¯s books, and there is no such thing in Old Master Jin''s books.¡¯ </i>(G: Gu Long is a famous wuxia novel writer, simr to Jin Yong.)

    "Okay, thank you Young Master, Ziyi will take her leave now." Yuan Ziyi was obviously relieved. Meeting Zhou Zhiruo was a very urgent matter, and when she heard that the other party was not in Emei Sect, she thought she would have to return without sess. But who knew that this would happen!

    Seeing Yuan Ziyi''s figure disappearing into the distance, Qu Feiyan suspiciously asked, "Why did the Young Master expend so much effort to deceive her?" Zhong Ling on the side also nodded in a hurry, she was obviously having the same doubts.

    "The Hui Tribe is the thirdrgest force in the Western Regions after Mongolia and the Ming Cult. Yuan Ziyi came here to represent the Hui Tribe and meet the head of Emei. Maybe it has something to do with the Ming Cult. You also know the one who injured Cult Master Dongfang was Zhang Wuji, from the Ming Cult. I just want to see if I can get any information." Song Qingshu led the two girls to a secret ce and opened the secret letter with a tree branch he found on the way. Seeing that there were no traps, he finally felt relieved. <i>¡®It seems that I really watched too many TV dramas, so I was worried for nothing.¡¯</i>

    After reading the contents of the letter, Song Qingshu sneered. It turned out that the Hui Tribe felt that the Mongolian forces were growing day by day and intended to fight the enemy together with the Ming sect. A third party was needed to mediate between the two forces. There was a rumor in the wulin that Ming Cult¡¯s Zhang Wuji had a deep rtionship with Zhou Zhiruo, the head of Emei. Yuan Ziyi was sent over because of her rtionship with Emei Sect, and wanted to ask Zhou Zhiruo toe forward and be the intermediary between the Hui Tribe and Zhang Wuji.

    <i>¡®It seems that everyone in the world thinks that you are a couple, but I don''t believe in that bullsh*t!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu only felt a fire burning in his heart.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please rate the novel at NU if you enjoy reading FSM and leave a review if you have the time.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won¡¯t hurt your pocket!

    Please whitelist this site in your Adblocker, it really helps a lot.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Want to read more? You be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters! Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Buy me some Coffee!

 Chapter 183: Tantric practices (1)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Tantric practices (1)</h4>

    "Brother Song, why is your face so gloomy?" Zhong Ling asked with concern when he saw his gloomy expression.

    "It''s nothing, I just thought of some unhappy things." Song Qingshu grinned.

    "The Hui Tribe wants to unite with the Ming Sect. It seems that the Cult Master should be notified as soon as possible¡­Master." Qu Feiyan got lost in thought after speaking. She has always admired her master, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would actually give her to another man. Although it seemed the man in question didn''t know that yet himself, so when she subconsciously looked at Song Qingshu, Qu Feiyan blushed a little and felt sad, <i>¡®When we first met each other, it seemed that he was not a blockhead, but why is he being so oblivious about this matter¡­¡¯</i>

    "They won''t be able to unite for a while. The most urgent task is to go to the Ningma Temple first. If I can restore my martial arts andbine my strength with your Cult Master, then Zhang Wuji won¡¯t be a problem at all." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    Hearing him say this, Qu Feiyan felt extremely depressed, "Young Master, I already urged you to get to Ningma Temple as soon as possible, but you wanted to visit Mount Emei."

    "I just wanted to pass by¡­Mount Emei has a special meaning to me." Song Qingshu sighed, and dragged them down the mountain without waiting for the two women to ask any questions.

    "Brother Song, that woman is gone, why are you still taking advantage of us?"

    "Young Master, your hand¡­ Please don''t put it on my waist."

    *****

    Leaving Mount Emei, the three came to the nearby Ya''an City.

    After full preparations, they went west over Mount Eng, crossed the Dadu River, Yalong River, and Jinsha River in turn, entered Tibet through Batang City, and then rested at Mangkang City on the way.

    After resting for one day, they crossed the Lancang River, climbed the towering Ta Nian Ta Weng Mountains, and came to Zuogong City near the Nujiang River. With the help of local residents, they crossed the Tangg Mountains and passed Basu, Bomi, Nyingchi, and Mozhugongka along the way. After that, they finally arrived at Ningma Temple.

    "Hey, oh! The danger level was so high! The difficulty of this trip was as high as ascending the heavens¡­even Li Bai (Li Taibai), must have never visited Tibet." Looking back at the dangers they faced on this journey, Song Qigngshu still had lingering fears. (G: Li Bai, courtesy name Taibai, was a famous poet. His poems are about ces he visited, friends whom he saw off on journeys to distant locations perhaps never to meet again.)

    Zhong Ling''s small face was also a little pale. She regretteding with him on this journey. No matter how terrible the Lan Fenghuang was, it was nothingpared to the power of nature.

    Qu Feiyan felt the same, and finally understood why her master sent her to escort Song Qingshu on this journey. With his body that had lost all martial arts, Song Qingshu definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive and would have died on the way.

    "Young Master, Li Taibai probably came here before. ording to a legend in the wulin, Li Bai was thought to be one of the three immortals¡ªthe wine immortal was the first, the poetry immortal was the second, and the sword immortal was the third. Interestingly, it is said that he once went deep into Kunlun, and fought a battle with Jiutian Xuann¨¹ in Kunlun Mysterious Realm. As for whether it is true or not, it is unknown." (G: In Chinese mythology, Jiutian Xuann¨¹ is the goddess of war, s*x, and longevity.)

    "Jiutian Xuann¨¹?" Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, thenughed, "You also believe in these things?"

    Qu Feiyan did notugh, but said with a serious expression, "I also didn''t believe it at first, but a few years ago, my Master asked me to sort out the martial arts records of our predecessors. By chance, I found the records of several predecessors. They all vowed to have seen this Jiutian Xuann¨¹! They all lived hundreds of years apart, and it was impossible for them tomunicate with each other, but their descriptions of Jiutian Xuann¨¹ were almost the same."

    "Is there such a strange thing in this world?" Song Qingshu suddenly became quite interested. Since transmigrating into this world, he has always been a disbeliever and had little respect for gods and deities, so he quickly asked, "Then what is this Jiutian Xuann¨¹ they recorded looked like?"

    "She held a green bamboo stick in her hand and wore green clothes. Her expression was innocent and gentle like a young girl, but her martial arts were terrifying like the gods. You must know that those seniors were amongst some of the best martial arts masters in the world, and she had the ability to cause the fear of death in everyone''s heart and give birth to despair. What else could she be besides the Goddess of War?" Qu Feiyan could still remember how shocked she felt after seeing those notes that day.

    "The legend of Jiutian Xuann¨¹ is too illusory. This poor Monk went deep into Kunlun several times in my early years, but I didn''t see any Jiutian Xuann¨¹." A voice was heard, and Jiumozhi came over with a smile on his face.

    "We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, is the Great Monk in good health?" Song Qingshu naturally felt a little cordial when he met his old friend in a foreign country.

    "Last time I received the advice of Young Master Song, and felt enlightened. After I came back, I devoted myself to the study of Buddhism, and finally dispelled the demons in my heart." Jiumozhi''s aura was restrained, and his skills had obviously improved. Looking at Song Qingshu''s pale face, he couldn''t help but worry. <i>"Just now, this poor Monk perceived that the Young Master''s breathing seemed quite uneven, and thought I was worrying too much. Now, looking at you closely, the Young Masters injury is no trivial matter.¡±</i>

    "It''s a long story." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "In short, I was greedy and practiced two kinds of martial arts, one Yin and one Yang, at the same time. The imbnce of Yin and Yang in the body will lead to the loss of internal strength, and there is a risk of death from explosion at any time."

    "What kind of master can actually hurt the Young Master like this?" Jiumozhi knew very well just how powerful Song Qingshu''s martial arts was. Although he still had some shorings in some aspects, there were only a handful of people in the world who could actually do harm to him.

    "It was Zhang Wuji from the Ming Cult." Song Qingshu''s expression gradually turned cold when he mentioned the name.

    "It turned out to be him!" Jiumozhiforted him with a few words, and then asked, "Young Master was seriously injured, but he came to Tibet from such a long distance, may I know why?"

    "Cult Master Dongfang has also checked my injury. He said that in addition to the Shaolin Temple''s Marrow Cleansing Manual, only a special practice of Tantra can save my life." Song Qingshu still knew nothing about the said practice, so he couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    "The Marrow Cleansing Manual is naturally an excellent way to bnce Yin and Yang, but no one has really seen it for thousands of years. Whether it exists or not is still a great mystery." said Jiumozhi, bowing his head to think for a moment, "As for the Tantric practice¡­has Cult Master Dongfang ever stated the name of the practice? This poor Monk is stupid, and I can''t think of any other practice in the Tantra that can solve the problems in the Young Master''s body."

    "Cult Master Dongfang has never told me, he just said that I will naturally know when I get here." Song Qingshu spread his hands helplessly.

    "Huh?" Jiumozhi searched through the martial arts books of various sects of Tantric Buddhism again in his mind. He was an unparalleled genius of Tantric Buddhism and was also very familiar with the martial arts of the Central ins. Suddenly thinking of a certain ¡°practice¡±, a strange smile appeared on his face.

    "Has the Great Monk found it?" Seeing his expression, Song Qingshu asked with great joy.

    "This poor Monk probably knows about the practice Cult Master Dongfang has mentioned, but it is not convenient for this poor Monk to talk about it here. Let''s wait until we arrive at Ningma Temple and test your fate." Jiumozhi smiled.

    "What the hell is wrong with you people?" Song Qingshu suddenly felt quite depressed, "You¡¯re suddenly acting simr to Cult Master Dongfang¡­"

    Jiumozhi smiled without saying a word, and when he looked at the two girls beside Song Qingshu, the smile on his face became even stronger, "Since thest time we saw each other, although the Young Master''s martial arts is not as good as before, his luck with women seems to have improved to a higher level! This poor Monk can only admire."

    Song Qingshu teased, "Great Monk, don¡¯t forget that you are a monk. If you are so attached to the concept of luck with women, the Buddha will me you."

    Jiumozhi only smiled slightly, "What you say only applies to the Zen Buddhism of the Central ins. I practice the Tantra ¡®The Great Vairocana Sutra¡¯ and ¡®Diamond Sutra¡¯. I have no concerns about those matters."

    "The Great Monk''s Buddhist teachings are profound, and I really shouldn''t be trying to argue. I hope to receive your help when we are at the Ningma Temple." Song Qingshu didn¡¯t really care about the scriptures that much, so he didn''t have the heart to sit down and talk with Jiumozhi, so he wisely ended the topic.

    "Pleasee with me." Jiumozhi led the three to the temple gate.

    Different from the temples from the Central ins, theyout of the Tantric temple was slightlypact, but its appearance was more splendid. When they came to the temple gate, Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan both stopped their steps.

    "Why did the two of you stop?" Jiumozhi stopped and nced at the two of them suspiciously.

    "Don''t temples generally refuse the entry of female guests?" Zhong Ling thought of so many Buddhist temples in Dali, and every time she wanted to go inside, she would be stopped by those stinky monks.

    Qu Feiyan nodded. She walked around the wulin all the year round, and naturally knew that Shaolin Temple and other ces did not allow female guests to enter.

    Jiumozhi finally understood their thoughts, andughed, "Our Tantric School of thought doesn''t have those stinky rules. The two female benefactors shoulde in together. After all¡­healing Young Master Song¡¯s injury may still need your help."

    "Can we help too?" Zhong Ling was self-aware and knew that her martial arts was not that high. She didn¡¯t believe that she could help Song Qingshu heal his internal injuries.

    Qu Feiyan also had the same idea. Even her master couldn¡¯t do anything with his high level of martial arts. How could she be of any help?

    "Of course, you can!" Jiumozhi didn''t want to say more, he took the three to a quiet room, and said, "Young Master Song, please wait a moment, this poor Monk will tell the elders of the temple about your situation."

    "I''m sorry to bother the Great Monk." Song Qingshu returned a salute, feeling uneasy. He felt quite heavy in his heart. He had too many things nned for the future, but if he lost his martial arts, all of that would be in vain. Naturally, he was worried about his future.

    Song Qingshu and the girls waited boredly for about three sticks of incense time. Then, Jiumozhi walked in with a strange expression, and opened his mouth, "Young Master Song, Master Lianhua wants to see you."

    "Master Lianhua?" Song Qingshu immediately became uneasy, "Isn''t he the one from Ningma Temple who has been in seclusion for hundreds of years, and one of your ancestors?"

    "Not bad!" Jiumozhi sighed, "Young master is really lucky, you are able to meet him as soon as you arrived! Even this poor Monk has only seen him once or twice in the past few decades."

    <i>¡®Could it be that I also have the luck of a protagonist?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu followed Jiumozhi around the monastery with strange expression, and when they came to a secluded courtyard, Jiumozhi made a gesture of invitation, "Young Master Song, the Great Master is inside, and this poor Monk will not go in."

    "Thank you." After Song Qingshu returned the salute, he slowly walked inside.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>Sorry for thete update.</strong> I had 2 assignments and 1 presentations back to back. Also, I experienced hell while tranting this one and the next two chapters. These three are all info chapters but really important for the plot. This is a turning point.

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Be a Patron! And, please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 184: Tantric practices (2)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Tantric practices (2)</h4>

    "Junior Song Qingshu, greets Great Master Lianhua." When he came to the door of the hut, Song Qingshu respectfully saluted, and after waiting for a while, there was no reply. Out of curiosity, he attempted to open the door and enter.

    As soon as he touched the door, he was stopped by an invisible wall of Qi. While Song Qingshu was stunned, an old voice was heard from inside, "I never meet outsiders face to face, the Young Junior can just sit in the courtyard."

    "This junior was being impatient." Song Qingshu was quite surprised at the fact that the other party was able to spread his Qi barrier so far, but he regained his senses and quickly took a few steps back.

    "As soon as the Young Junior entered the Ningma Temple, I felt something amiss. The lifespan of this Young Junior is clearly at its end. However, although you are seriously injured, you are still alive and well. It is really puzzling." Master Lianhua''s words shocked Song Qingshu to the core. He was a foreign soul who upied the real Song Qingshu''s body, and this man could actually see through this secret!

    "The Young Junior''s heart started to beat a little faster after hearing my words. It seems that I have guessed right. Your destiny seems to have jumped out of the control of the Three Realms and is not in the Five Elements. Today you and I met, and it seems that it was destined¡­" Master Lianhua fell silent, seemingly contemting something, and struggling to make a decision.

    "What the senior said is too profound, please forgive me for not understanding it." Although Song Qingshu felt that his secrets wereid bare, he still insisted on denying it.

    "It''s normal for the Young Junior to have such a reaction, so let''s not talk about it for now." Master Lianhua paused and continued, "I wonder how much the Young Junior knows about Tantra?"

    "For people in the Central ins, Tantric Buddhi*m has always been mysterious. This junior hade in contact with the teachings of this noble school of thought by coincidence and has a certain understanding, but it is only the most superficial things." Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t intend to dwell in his past, Song Qingshu naturally breathed a sigh of relief and quickly replied, "The teachings of the Buddhi*t Sects in the Central ins are the teachings of Sakyamu*ni, the Budd*a who achieved Bodhi. The Tathagata preached to Vajrasattva and others in the Heart Hall of the Dharma Realm the realm of the Budd*a''s self-realization, the secret method of the profound and mysterious¡­" (G: I know, lots of difficult Sanskrit words. You can choose to ignore them. This is an info chapter. But it¡¯s important for the plot as the all important turning point.)

    "As a person from the Central ins, it is rare for someone to have such an understanding of Tantric Buddhi*m. It seems that you truly have a fate with Tantric Buddhi*m." Master Lianhua sounded quite relieved. ¡°I can tell you about the basic idea of ??Tantric Buddhi*m first. First of all, we must initiate the Bodhicitta who is determined to be a Budd*a. This is the seed of bing a Budd*a. Secondly, there must be a greatpassion for saving sentient beings, which is the root of increasing all kinds of bodhi merits. Thirdly, in order to achieve Bodhi and save sentient beings, you can use all convenient methods, under certain circumstances, it is not necessary to stick to certain precepts¡­"

    "Don''t stick to certain precepts¡­" Song Qingshu said with a curious expression, "Could it be that great precepts such as¡ª killing precepts and lustful precepts, can also be used? The ideals of your sect, as expected¡­ is not the same as that of Buddhi*m in the Central ins."

    The person in the room quickly exined, "The Fourteen Precepts of Tantric Buddhi*m do not include the precepts of killing and sexual immorality. It is true that the Budd*a''s anger finds its way through the Lion''s Roar, and the Budd*a''s so-called sexual immorality is a matter between husband and wife. In the Central ins, all the sects are so conservative about women, and the Shaolin Temple in the Central ins has fallen into a demonic path.¡±

    Song Qingshu sneered for a moment and didn''t answer. This kind of religious argument was not something he could participate in, and he didn''t have the slightest interest in participating as well.

    "The Yin and Yang in the body of the Young Junior are now in disorder. If it is not guided, you may not survive for even three years. Since the Young Junior hase here, you must have decided to learn our Tantric practice. For the sake of prudence, I will ask again. Although this practice is in fact very easy to learn, but it is extremely difficult to master. So far, ten out of ten people who had practiced this method were attacked by their own heart demons, and they died in the end. Does the Young Junior really want to learn?" When Master Lianhua spoke, he showed no emotion at all, as if he was talking about something unrted.

    Song Qingshu was about to say that he didn''t even know the name of this practice, but after thinking about it for a moment, would it make any difference even if he knew it? With the current state of his body, it would be difficult for him to live in this world. So, he decided that it would be better to be like a summer flower for a period of time, and then return to the dust.

    "The junior is naturally willing, but I have always heard that the Tantric exercises are passed down by the master to the apprentice. It''s a little surprising that the great master is willing to teach it to me, who is an outsider¡­"

    "I also said before that in order to attain Bodhi and save sentient beings, the Tantric doctrine supports the use of all convenient methods, and under certain circumstances, it is not necessary to stick to certain precepts¡­" Master Lianhua exined, "Besides, except for the creator, no one in the Tantric sect has practiced this method to perfection. Now that the Young Junior is dying, the only way in the world to save you is this practice. It is clear that the Young Junior has a fate with it. Who knows, you might be the second person to master this method."

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a moment, then raised his head and asked, "Could it be that even you can''t master this technique with all your great attainments?"

    Master Lianhua remained quiet for a while, then his voice came from inside, "I concentrated on practicing Tantric Yoga in my early years, so I am not attracted by this practice like other brothers and sisters in the same sect. Now, that has proven to be a fortunate thing. There is always a chance of sess, but if you fail to master it, I am afraid that in the end you will not be able to escape your demise."

    "It seems that death is inevitable after all." Song Qingshuughed at himself, "But it''s better to diete than die early, and I hope you can teach me."

    "Young Junior is very open-minded, it will be of great help in practicing this method¡­" Master Lianhua suddenly changed the topic, "What do you think is the quickest way for you to increase your power in the world today?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect the other party to suddenly ask such a question, so he quickly gave an answer, "First of all, it is naturally all kinds of treasures from heaven and earth, such as the medicinal pancetta that Guo Jing consumed in the past, the snake gall that Yang Guo ate and the treasured wine Shi Potian drank. All of those things have increased their martial arts by decades. Furthermore, the effect of thousand-year-old ginseng, Tianshan Snow Lotus, and ten thousand-year-old vermilion fruit should also be simr."

    "Secondly, it is the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture of the Xiaoyao Sect and the Cosmic Absorbing Power of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, both of which allows the user to make the enemy¡¯s energy their own. They have the ability to transform a weak schr into a top master in an instant. As for other methods, I can''t think of anything else, please forgive this junior for his shallow knowledge."

    Master Lianhua¡¯s tone was full of admiration, "The Young Junior is so young, yet you are very familiar with the various martial arts in the wulin. It is really very rare! In fact, there is another method in this world, which can achieve the same result."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu straightened his body, "I ask the senior to enlighten me."

    "It is the method of Dual Cultivation!" (G: Here it is, the turning point!)

    Hearing what the other party said, Song Qingshu''s expression became extremely strange, "Is it the kind of technique of harvesting Yin and nourishing Yang¡­the higher the martial arts of the woman being harvested, the more the martial arts of the practitioner will increase?"

    <i>¡®Is there such a convenient thing, isn''t that just a form of prostituti*n? You¡¯re not just insulting my morals, you¡¯re insulting my IQ.¡¯</i>

    "The method of Dual Cultivation is not the same as those inferior techniques of harvesting Yin and replenishing Yang." Master Lianhua exined, "Have you ever heard of Tantric Buddhi*m''s Joyful Meditation method?"

    "Joyful Meditation?" Song Qingshu immediately thought of those little yellow books he had seen in the movies in his previous life. Realizing that the method that could save him might be this, and his smile became even uglier than crying. ¡°Joyful Meditation is a method used by some flower monks in Tantric Buddhi*m, and it has always been regarded as an evil method."

    Master Lianhua stayed silent for a moment, and then sighed, "Yes, the Joyful Meditation method that is circting in the wulin today is indeed only something superficial, and the opinion of Central ins wulin is not wrong."

    Song Qingshu secretly felt a cold sweat drip down his spine, and the determination he had built up to learn just now shook violently. What would he do when women and other people asked him what kind of method he practiced? If he answered that it¡¯s the Joyful Meditation method, wouldn''t he be regarded as a pervert by them? Even if he had the face of a pretty boy, would they dare to ¡®y¡¯ with him?

    Although Master Lianhua had great attainments, he couldn''t understand what Song Qingshu was thinking. Otherwise, he would definitely refuse to teach him the method even if Song Qingshu begged him.

    "Does the Young Junior know the origin of the Joyful Meditation method?" Master Lianhua in the room gathered his thoughts and asked.

    "I really don''t know." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    Master Lianhua began to calmly speak, "Joyful Meditation is actually an authentic Zen method, and it uses great joy and great bliss to seek the realization of great Annihtion. Thousands of years ago, the king of Brahmani*m, Vinayaka, was cruel and his mind fell to a devil. After he killed many Buddhists, Sakyam*ni sent Guanyin to educate him.¡± (G: In Chinese mythology, Guanyin (Ó^Òô) is the goddess of mercy and considered to be the physical embodiment ofpassion.)

    ¡°Guanyin couldn''t subdue the demons by any means, and in desperation, she used her body as a gift by taking the appearance of a beauty. At the moment Vinayaka reached his peak, the body of the beauty under him disappeared and a skeleton appeared. After the great joy, came the realization of great annihtion. Vinayaka immediately resolved all his heart demons, and finally converted to Buddhi*m and became the main deity of all the Vajra on the Buddhi*t altar. Therefore, most of the Budd*a''s shapes there are the two Budd*as meeting face to face. The female Budd*a holds Buddhi*t scriptures to show the fusion of thoughts, while the male Budd*a wears a Dharma crown with a hideous face and sits with arms outstretched to show Bodhi teaching."

    <i>¡®This¡­ Sister Guanyin is quite cruel.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu only felt as if thousands of mythical beasts roared past in his heart, and thought, <i>¡®That poor Vinayaka¡­ if the soft and charming woman under his body suddenly turned into a ferocious skeleton during the peak of se*x. Wouldn¡¯t he be so frightened that he would never be able to lift his little bro? It¡¯s probably for this reason that Vinayaka had to convert to Buddhi*m, because he could no longer feel the pleasure of being a man!¡¯</i>

    Master Lianhua continued, "The Budd*a enshrined in the Huanxi Sect is different from other sects. It is a double Budd*a, which is held together face to face and merged into one, namely King Ming and Concubine Ming. King Ming has a fierce face, which is not only used to scare away the evil of the external world, but also used to deal with the evil in the heart. And the charming and youthful Concubine Ming, who is integrated with King Ming, is an indispensable partner of King Ming in his practice. She vanquishes those brutal evils and demons with love and desire. She first seduces them with desire, then makes them enter the Budd*a''s wisdom, so that they can be influenced, and then leads them to the realm of the Budd*a. If the Young Junior wants to practice this method, he must also find his own concubine. The Joyful Meditation method believes that Yin and Yang, thebination of the two sexes is the cause of all things, so the focus on the bnce of Yin and Yang in the human body is unparalleled in the world, and it can also solve the strange internal injury of the Young Junior."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won''t hurt your pocket!

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Please whitelist this site on your Adblocker to support the site.

    Want to read more? You can be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 185: Tantric practices (3)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Tantric practices (3)</h4>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In order to improve reader experience, I have removed the in-chapter a*ds. From now on you wont see any a*ds inside the chapters. So, if you enjoy reading this novel, please consider turning off your a*dbloker (whitelist) for this site. It helps a lot. Thank you!

    "This Joyful Meditation method sounds very powerful, and you said that it is not that difficult to learn. Then why did so many people with outstanding talents in history fail to master it?" Although reason told Song Qingshu that it was not wise to practice this method, but as a man, there was no one who didn¡¯t yearn to practice the legendary method of dual cultivation.

    "Joyful Meditation method seeks to realize the great Annihtion through the great joy and great bliss of dual cultivation. Unfortunately, the matter between men and women is not so simple. No matter how high the practitioner''s concentration is, he will inevitably fall into the desire of the flesh and the skin. The deeper you go, the more you will eventually be a ve of desire, unable to control yourself, and that will mark your end." Master Lianhua quickly replied.

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, "The ecstasy gained from s*xual intercourse is indeed the most enjoyable thing in the world. But, considering my lustful and perverted nature, I definitely have no self-control. It seems that I will die in the end. But so what! It''s good to enjoy life for a while." (G: Character development. This mindset will be the cause of many steamy things in the future.)

    Song Qingshu said with a calm smile, "Great Master does not need to worry, I really want to learn it."

    Master Lianhua praised, "The Young Junior really has great wisdom. When tantric disciples practice this technique, they are all too serious and fearful. Yes, maybe you really were fated to practice the Joyful Meditation method."

    Song Qingshu didn''t really care that much about these illusory things. He already had the determination to die. So, he didn¡¯t think that there would be any issues if he could exchange several years of splendid time by practicing the Joyful Meditation method. He wanted to use the time he got to fulfill some of his long-nned wishes. "Great Master, there is something I don''t understand about this method. You said that the method uses great joy and great bliss to realize great Annihtion. What exactly is great joy and what is great Annihtion?"

    Master Lianhua hesitated for a moment, but still replied, "Although I know the Joyful Meditation method, but I haven''t practiced it myself, so I can''t exin many things. I will try to give an answer to your question based on my understanding, but it may not necessarily be correct. You don¡¯t have to take it too seriously. In the end, it is you who will have toprehend everything while practicing the Joyful Meditation method.¡±

    "I will listen to your advice." Song Qingshu bowed respectfully.

    "The superficial meaning of great joy and great bliss naturally refers to the supreme pleasure at the peak of s*xual intercourse. Quietness is the highest realm pursued by Buddhi*m. In the Central ins it is also called Nirvana, which is calm, quiet, and free of all troubles. It is the realm of eternal tranquility, free of all suffering. For thousands of years, mortals have tried their all to reach this kind of Realm; yet they can''t understand it at all. The Joyful Meditation method takes a different approach to this end. It believes that the calm, powerless, and soulless state that men and women fall into after the peak of s*xual intercourse is the closest to this state. Therefore, practitioners of this method are encouraged to enter this state more to realize the realm of great Annihtion." Master Lianhua had already reached the realm where he wasn¡¯t bothered by such topics, so he didn''t feel anything wrong with talking freely about s*xual intercourse in front of a junior. (G: This is the first novel I¡¯ve read that goes into such in-depth analysis of dual cultivation.)

    "Isn''t it just ¡®Sage Mode¡¯? I understand." Song Qingshu managed to understand it immediately.

    In his previous life, there were many scientists on Earth who had studied this matter, but unfortunately there was little progress, so they didn¡¯te to a clear conclusion.

    "Sage Mode?" Master Lianhua was taken aback for a moment, "This name is quite appropriate. The Joyful Meditation method believes that the quality of the¡­ Sage Mode depends on the degree of harmony and happiness in the s*xual intercourse, so arge part of the techniques in the method is indeed the technique of the bed. Once you enter the high-quality Sage Mode, and practice the Joyful Meditation method, the speed of the improvement of your True Qi will be hundreds or thousands of times faster than the usual¡­"

    "Wait!" Song Qingshu felt that something was wrong with his understanding, "So you are saying that the Joyful Meditation method uses this duration of Sage Mode to practice, not during the actual s*xual intercousre itself?"

    Master Lianhua nodded and said, "S*xual Intercourse with a woman is not the goal, it is just a means to enter that ethereal state. Now the Young Junior should be able to understand that the Joyful Meditation method is not the same as those evil techniques, right?"

    "It''s really a lot of insight." Song Qingshu was taken aback for a while, and let out a sincere sigh.

    "Before I go into detail about the Joyful Meditation method, I will use a mantra to help you concentrate and calm down. After you learn it, you can get twice the result with half the effort." The voice of Master Lianhua came out of the hut.

    "The Great Master''s Heart Calming Mantra?" Song Qingshu was shocked. He chatted with Jiumozhi before and knew that although Master Lianhua was the founder of peerless martial arts such as the me de, his greatest aplishments were the Eight Transformations and the Heart Calming Mantra. Now he was getting the chance to experience it himself.

    Song Qingshu just nodded his head and heard a strange voicee from the hut, "Om, hum Banzagrebema sooo hum¡­" It seemed that it was so far away, yet so close to his ear, and Song Qingshu felt that his whole body was being enveloped in a calming aura. For a moment, he felt that he had lost control of his whole body, and his whole person seemed to have reached an ethereal state.

    <i>¡®It''s just like receiving buffs in a video game. IQ increases by 200%, energy increases by 200%, perception increases by 200%, and talent increases by 200%¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu couldn''t control his body, so he let it go with the flow. He imagined the sound of various upgrades in his brain.

    "I will recite the sutra of the Joyful Meditation method right away, Young Junior, please listen carefully." After a while, Master Lianhua felt that it was almost the right time to learn. After receiving a positive answer from Song Qingshu, he recited the most mysterious sutra of "Joyful Meditation" in Tantric Buddhi*m, "When heaven and earth came into being, the furnace was brilliant, the Yang became a male, and the Yin became the female. Two ceremonies, heaven and earth are vast and the load is evenly spread, male and female are united and Yin and Yang are bnced¡­"

    Listening to the voice of Master Lianhua, which seemed close, yet not close; far, yet not far, Song Qingshu''s eyes closed, and his ability to learn activated. When the learning process wasplete, there was a loud bang in his mind. Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes darkened and he lost consciousness.

    *****

    "Feifei, do you think these monks can really heal the injuries in Brother Song''s body?" Zhong Ling was quite bored, she looked at Qu Feiyan, and asked with worry.

    "It''s hard to say. Usually the Yin and Yang in a normal human body remain in a state of a perfect bnce, but because of his practice, the Young Master has gone against thews of nature. I am afraid that it cannot be restored by the abilities of human beings. But my Master and Jiumozhi are amongst the best masters in the world. Since they all said that the Ningma Temple has a way, then there should be a way." Qu Feiyan''s tone was also full of uncertainty.

    As soon as the three of them entered Tibet, they had to travel through snow-capped mountains and rivers, and went through thousands of hardships. Through these hardships, almost everyone had saved the lives of the other two. After suffering together, their rtionship had long since been different from it was before. When Zhong Ling called her by her nickname, Qu Feiyan found it quite normal and had no thoughts of getting angry at all.

    While the two beautiful women were waiting anxiously, a monk walked into the house, "Are the two girls thepanions of Young Master Song?"

    "Yes, how is he?" The two women looked at each other and stood up at the same time.

    "The injury in Young Master Song¡¯s body was healed by Master Lianhua, and it is no longer a serious problem. It''s just that you are needed to help in the final stage. May I know which one of you is willing?" Lama asked.

    "I will!"

    "I will too!"

    The two women answered in unison.

    Looking at the two pretty women, the monk¡¯s expression turned a little strange, "Actually, only one person is needed."

    "One person?" Qu Feiyan nced at Zhong Ling doubtfully. Zhong Ling rolled her eyes, came over and put his arms around her shoulders, and looked at the monk with a smile, "Honored Monk, we are all the Young Master¡¯s good friends, since one person can solve the problem , then the two of us together must be more effective, so you can let us help together, okay?"

    The monk was half-dazed by her soft and gentle voice, and after seeing the two women so eager to help, he thought that the man was really blessed, and said with a hint of envy, "Young Master Song is really lucky, since that''s the case. You two,e with me."

    Zhong Ling proudly raised her chin towards Qu Feiyan, pulled up her warm little hand, and followed with small steps.

    "Young Master Song is in the house, you two can go and apany him, I''ll take my leave first." The monk led the two girls to a house, and hurriedly left after saluting.

    "Why did he run away so fast?" Zhong Ling nced at the back of the monk in confusion.

    "Beware of any traps!" Qu Feiyan took out a ck blood needle from her arms and secretly became vignt.

    How could the two women know that this monk was only intimidated by their beautiful and youthful faces? Additionally, when he thought about what was going to happen inside the house, his tranquil heart quacked. So, how could he dare to stay here at the risk of being further stimted?

    After entering the house, Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling looked around, and a sweet scent simr to musk came to the tip of their nose. Qu Feiyan frowned, "Linger, do you smell anything?"

    "It seems that something indeed smells quite fragrant." Zhong Ling was stunned, suddenly she saw someone on the bed not far away, and said with great joy, "Big brother Song is over there."

    Qu Feiyan followed her gaze and saw that Song Qingshu was sitting cross-legged on arge bed, as if he was meditating. A whitish mist surrounded his body, and theplexion of his face seemed to sometimes turn blue, and sometimes red.

    "Young Master, how are you?" Qu Feiyan felt that the scent seemed to get stronger when she came to Song Qingshu''s side, but she was more focused on Song Qingshu at the moment, and didn''t pay it too much attention.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was feeling that his mind was in chaos, and his heart was filled with a hint of unknown desire. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t understand what he was longing for no matter how much he racked his brains. Song Qingshu only felt like he was a man in the desert, with no sense of direction. When he heard Qu Feiyan''s soft voice, he suddenly understood what he wanted!

    Song Qingshu suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes. Qu Feiyan was startled, she quickly stretched out her hand and pressed it on his forehead. Then she couldn''t help but exim, "It''s so hot!"

    "Brother Song, you''re awake!" Zhong Ling sat beside the bed and shook Song Qingshu''s hand in surprise.

    "Linger, there seems to be something wrong with the Young Master." After all, Qu Feiyan had more experience in the matters in wulin. She noticed that the look in Song Qingshu''s eyes were strange, and he seemed to be a little confused when he looked at the two of them.

    <i>¡®It¡¯s too¡­ aggressive.¡¯ </i>Qu Feiyan felt quite ufortable. She pulled Zhong Ling and took a step back.

    Read the next Chapter at Patreon!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won¡¯t hurt your pocket!

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Please whitelist this site on your Adblocker to support the site.

    Want to read more? You can be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 186: To save or not

    <h4>Chapter 186: To save or not</h4>

    Song Qingshu was in a daze. He never thought that a woman''s voice could be so pleasant, nor that a woman''s little hands could feel so soft and smooth. He had too many things to say, but it was a pity that it all got stuck in his throat. He just let out meaningless growls.

    "Feifei, what''s wrong with Brother Song?" Zhong Ling was a little scared, and squeezed Qu Feiyan''s hand tightly.

    "Young master seems to have been affected¡­ by an aphrodisiac." Qu Feiyan clenched her teeth, her expression very angry, "What kind of ce is this Ningma Temple! They used such a dirty scheme and actually gave the Young Master such a vicious drug."

    "What!?" Zhong Ling had seen the overbearing power of aphrodisiacs, and she hated these drugs very much in her heart.

    At that moment, an old and ethereal voice came from a distance, "Ignorant little girl, you are akin to a frog at the bottom of the well, and don''t know the wonderfulness of the ways of Buddhi*m. He is like this because he has practiced our Tantric doctrines ¡®Joyful Meditation¡¯ method."

    "Who on earth is pretending to be a ghost and teasing this girl?" Qu Feiyan looked around for a while, but did not see anyone else. She was shocked and took out the ck Blood Needle in her hand.

    "Feifei, what is this Joyful Meditation method?" Zhong Ling tugged at her sleeve and quietly asked.

    "Just from the sound of its name, it can¡¯t be a good thing¡­" Qu Feiyan said with a blushing face, then raised her head and shouted, "Who is it,e out quickly!"

    "Instead of caring about who I am, you should first care about your lover''s life. He is a first-time practitioner of the Joyful Meditation method, and, if he doesn¡¯t get a woman''s pure Yin within an hour, he will eventually burn to death."

    "Pure Yin?" Looking at Song Qingshu''s gradually reddening skin, Qu Feiyan''s pretty face became clouded with uncertainty, and she angrily stamped her feet, "He''s not our lover, we have no such rtionship with him!"

    "Huh?" The voice lost its previous calmness, it owner was obviously a little shocked and angry, "Since you are not his lovers, why did he bring you to learn the Joyful Meditation method; if there is nothing between you, how could you two be alone with a man, and apany him all the way to Tibet?"

    "We were only entrusted by someone to escort him to seek a cure, and Young Master Song didn''t even know the name of the method he was going to learn." Qu Feiyan was also obviously annoyed.

    The voice stayed silent for a long time, and finally continued, "Now, there is no going back for him. You can decide for yourself¡ª whether to watch him burn to death, or sacrifice your purity to save him. I don''t care anymore. Anyway, it is all up to fate."

    It turned out that Master Lianhua subconsciously thought that the two women were the dual-cultivation partners brought by Song Qingshu, and he secretly praised him for his adequate preparation. So he taught him the Joyful Meditation method without any worries.

    Huanxi Zen is notoriously easy to get started with. Although there was a great risk of burning oneself out at the beginning, while practicing tantric sect disciples must be with a man or a woman. This way they often end up practicing with the disciples from the same sect, and there¡¯s basically no risk at all. Who knew that this time, because of various misunderstandings, Song Qingshu had fallen into an extremely dangerous situation.

    "Hey, don''t go!" Seeing that the surroundings fell silent, Qu Feiyan shouted anxiously, but there was no response.

    "Feifei, what should we do?" Seeing Song Qingshu, who was as red as a shrimp, with eyes wide open, sitting there in a daze, Zhong Ling only felt extremely ufortable.

    "How do I know!" Qu Feiyan replied angrily, "Let''s go down the mountain immediately and go back to Dali."

    "How can we do that! Wouldn''t Big Brother Song die that way?" Zhong Ling eximed.

    "Or you can sacrifice your pure body to save him? Anyway, I don''t want to do it." Qu Feiyan put the ck Blood Needle in her sleeves and coldly said. She has always adored her master. Although Dongfang Muxue gave her to Song Qingshu this time, Song Qingshu didn''t know that fact, and he didn''t understand the meaning of her master''s words.

    Qu Feiyan was naturally more than happy to act oblivious. <i>¡®Hmph, you didn''t tell me to¡­ serve you. Even if my Master asks, he won''t me me.¡¯</i> Seeing Song Qingshu sitting cross-legged on the bed, Qu Feiyan kept persuading herself.

    "I¡­I¡­" Zhong Ling''s face was blushing, and she remembered Duan Yu in her mind. Although she knew he was his brother, she couldn''t forget him.

    "Looking at your appearance, I know that you have a sweetheart. How can we give the most precious thing of a woman to an irrelevant man. Let''s go, so as not to see his tragic stateter and feel guilty." Qu Feiyan stretched out her hand and wanted to pull Zhong Ling, but she couldn''t.

    "Wouldn''t we feel guilty if we leave?" Zhong Ling bit her lip and asked nkly.

    "Could it be that you really want to save him? But your sweetheart¡­" Qu Feiyan looked at Zhong Ling in surprise.

    "Fate likes to y with people, and my sweetheart turned out to be my brother. Big Brother Song is very good to me. Last time, during the civil strife of the Five Poison Cult, if it wasn''t for him, I would have been thrown into the Spirit Snake Cave by Lan Fenghuang. After Lan Fenghuang gave me to him, we were in the same room that night, but he didn¡¯t misbehave in the slightest way. It shows that he is a modest gentleman. Now that he is in trouble, if I ignore it and walk away. Then, if something happens to him, I will never feel at ease." Zhong Ling was a little hesitant at first, but the more she talked, the more resolute she became.

    "My silly sister, gratitude is not love, you don''t need to sacrifice your life''s happiness!" Qu Feiyan said anxiously.

    "I have already lost the happiness I used to have. Besides, Brother Song will definitely take responsibility for me, and I might find another kind of happiness." Zhong Ling smiled sweetly.

    "It''s not like you don''t know that he has a wife!" When Song Qingshu wanted to go to Mount Emei before, it made Qu Feiyan suspicious. She used to be in charge of the Sun Moon Holy Cult''s intelligence department and had a certain understanding of what happened in the wulin.

    After careful recollection, she finally remembered that the husband of Zhou Zhiruo, the head of the Emei Sect, also seemed to be named Song Qingshu, and the love between Zhou Zhiruo and Ming Cult¡¯s Zhuang Wuji was well-known all over the world. When the two girls went to bed at night, they had an in-depth exchange of opinions and discussions on this matter.

    "His wife doesn''t love him, so I may have a chance." Zhong Ling gave a shy smile.

    "But he has always been in love with Zhou Zhiruo!" Qu Feiyan nced at her angrily, and the two of them sighed at the fact that Song Qingshu, although a little lustful, was actually a raremitted lover.

    "That''s right." Zhong Ling was stunned, but quickly reacted, "Then I will be his concubine, so it doesn¡¯t matter that much. Isn''t it amon saying that a wife is not as good as a concubine?"

    "You¡¯re even willing to be a concubine!" Qu Feiyan said speechlessly, "Are you so sure that he will take responsibility for you?"

    "I believe in Brother Song." Zhong Ling nodded without hesitation.

    "Are you really determined to use your purity to save him?" Qu Feiyan tried her best to persuade Zhong Ling to change her mind, and then suddenly fell silent.

    "Otherwise, what should I do? You are not willing to save Brother Song." Zhong Ling sighed.

    "I have a way to save him and keep your innocence." Qu Feiyan hesitated for a long time, and finally said.

    "What? Why didn''t you say it earlier." Zhong Ling said in surprise.

    "It¡¯s like this¡­" Qu Feiyan whispered ¡®the way¡¯ in her ear.

    "Feifei, how could you be so bad!" Soon Zhong Ling''s little face was flushed with embarrassment.

    "Forget it, I can''t let you sacrifice alone. I''ll show you a demonstration first. After you learn it, you can do it yourself." Qu Feiyan''s ears turned red as she spoke.

    "Feifei, you are willing to¡­" Zhong Ling looked at her in surprise.

    "Anyway, he''s in a semi-conscious state now, only the heavens will know what happened here. Zhong Ling, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to tell other people what happened today, we will no longer be friends. If you do, I will kill you." Qu Feiyan pulled out a ck Blood Needle and gave Zhong Ling a threat.

    "I know! I won''t tell others, especially Big Brother Song¡­" Zhong Ling beamed with joy, her eyes were like crescent moons.

    Qu Feiyan took a deep breath, approached the bed step by step, and stopped in front of Song Qingshu. Looking back at Zhong Ling, "Watch clearly, I will only demonstrate it once!"

    After she finished speaking, she clenched her teeth and slowly knelt down to the ground, stretched out her slender fingers and undid Song Qingshu''s belt, and slowly lowered her head, taking the raging dragon inside her pretty mouth.

    At first, Song Qingshu felt as if he was witnessing Pangu''s creation of the world. He was surrounded by chaos. Then, he heard a familiar yet unfamiliar female voice from the depths of the universe, and the scene before him changed again, he found himself in an extremely hot desert.

    Song Qingshu walked aimlessly. He didn''t know how many years he had walked, but he still couldn''t see the end of this desert. He was exhausted and his lips became dry and cracked.

    Suddenly, he felt a soothing coolness all over his body, and there seemed to be a puddle of clear water under his feet. Song Qingshu tried to greedily suck it in. Unfortunately, there was too little of this clear water, and it seemed that it would quickly disappear.

    From Zhong Ling''s point of view, it was apletely different scene. Just as Qu Feiyan lowered her head, Song Qingshu let out a cry of satisfaction, his expression became more and more serene, and the redness on his body seemed to slowly fade.

    "Feifei, you are amazing!" Zhong Ling looked at all this in amazement and sincerely eximed.

    Growing up in an unorthodox cult since childhood, Qu Feiyan knew a lot about the matters between men and women. However, Qu Feiyan was still an inexperienced girl, and she wasn¡¯t much different than an ordinary woman. So, when she heard Zhong Ling''s praise at the moment, she had an urge to dig into the cracks in the ground.

    <i>¡®If it wasn''t to help you keep your purity, why would I sacrifice so much!¡¯ </i>Qu Feiyan said bitterly, but Zhong Ling, who was standing beside her, only heard a sound of "Uuuuu¡­"

    "Okay, now do it yourself!" Qu Feiyan was about to stand up, but before she could wipe the corners of her mouth, she felt a strong force applied on her head. So, she had to lower her head and swallow the shaft again.

    Read the Chapter at Patreon

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In order to improve reader experience, I have removed the in-chapter a*<i>ds. From now on you wont see any a</i>*ds inside the chapters. So, if you enjoy reading this novel, please consider turning off your a*dbloker (whitelist) for this site. It helps a lot. Thank you!

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won¡¯t hurt your pocket!

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Please whitelist this site on your Adblocker to support the site.

    Want to read more? You can be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 187: Tender flowers

    <h4>Chapter 187: Tender flowers</h4>

    "Ugh¡­" Qu Feiyan pped away the hands on her head with much difficulty, covered her mouth and ran to the side, then started retching.

    "I really don''t know if he''s really unconscious or just pretending!" Qu Feiyan turned around and red at Song Qingshu, seeing that his eyes were still out of focus, she didn''t know where to vent her anger.

    "Giggle~" Zhong Ling on the side struggled to hold back herughter, "It seems that Brother Song likes your ¡®help¡¯ quite a lot."

    "Hmph, I''ve already taught you everything that should be taught, and now it''s up to you to do it yourself." Thinking of the situation just now, Qu Feiyan felt a little weak down her feet, and felt that she had made a very wrong decision.

    "But I''m afraid¡­" Zhong Ling nced cautiously at Song Qingshu''s waist, and immediately shrank back in fright, then looked at Qu Feiyan pitifully, "Anyway, you''ve already¡­ did that. So, why don''t you just continue and do that thing to the end?" As she spoke, a cheeky smile appeared in the corners of her mouth.

    Qu Feiyan was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted, "Okay, so you''ve been cheating me all this while! Anyway, I won''t continue to help him like I did before. Just stand there if you have the heart to watch your brother Song explode and die. If you don''t want that, thene and help." After speaking, she grabbed a stool and angrily sat down.

    The shyness of a girl made Zhong Ling hesitate, and she looked at Qu Feiyan eagerly, "Can I do it with my hands?"

    Qu Feiyan almost spit out the tea in her mouth, and looked at her in surprise, "You¡­you know all this? You were probably joking at me just now." In the past, she thought that this girl was as pure as a nk sheet of paper¡ª so she had to hold that ¡°thing¡± with her hands and teach her step by step. Now, thinking back to what she did, Qu Feiyan''s expression suddenly became a little ugly.

    "When I was a child, I was quite yful, and I identally saw my mother doing that for my father, so¡­" Zhong Ling blushed and mumbled.

    "Then go ahead, he doesn''t seem to be able to hold it anymore." Hearing Song Qingshu''s heavy breathing, Qu Feiyan felt her voice tremble for some reason.

    Zhong Ling approached the bed, imitating Qu Feiyan, she knelt down and slightly rolled up her sleeves, revealing two wless white wrists. Then she stretched out her trembling hand.

    Qu Feiyan watched from the side, and felt that her whole body was getting hotter and hotter. Asyers of perspiration had wet the clothes inside, she couldn''t help loosening her neckline slightly, and anxiously asked, "Linger, is it useful?"

    At this moment, Zhong Ling''s temples were also densely covered with fine sweat. Song Qingshu was hot all over, and Zhong Ling''s exposed skin seemed to be able to feel the heat wavesing from his body. She felt ufortable, but her heart started to beat faster. When she heard Qu Feiyan''s question, she could only answer with a trembling voice, "Feifei,e and help me, my hands are sore!"

    "Don''t you still have a mouth." Although Qu Feiyan sounded as if she was gloating, she still stood up and walked over.

    Hearing Qu Feiyan''s words, Zhong Ling reacted as if she had hit a demonic barrier. She was stunned for a moment, then really lowered her head, swallowing the raging dragon in her soft mouth.

    "Ah¡­" Song Qingshu let out a long sigh of satisfaction, which startled Qu Feiyan, and she looked at Zhong Ling in surprise and disbelief, "You really¡­really¡­"

    "Woooo~" At the moment, Zhong Ling''s head was like a chicken pecking at rice, and only bursts of meaningless ravings came out. Looking at the scene in front of her, Qu Feiyan''s limbs went limp, and powerlessly she fell to the side of the bed.

    "Cough cough!" After a stick of incense time, Zhong Ling gasped as if she was choking, and pleaded, "I can''t hold it anymore, please help me!"

    Qu Feiyan''s eyes turned foggy, she hummed like a mosquito, and she crawled over on her elbows.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the depressed voices of two girls resounded in the room,

    "He''s not getting well, and my mouth is numb!"

    "Me too, I can''t go on¡­"

    At that moment, the mysterious voice they had heard before resounded in the room again, "The practice of the Joyful Meditation method is about Yin and Yang. What you are doing is only agitating the Yang. Naturally, it will have no effect. The time is near, if you don''t ¡®really¡¯ help him. I am afraid he will soon perish due to the unrepentant Yang in his body."

    "You old pervert, you were actually peeking! I¡­I¡­" Groaned Qu Feiyan, as she rested her head on Song Qingshu''s thigh. Her clothes were already wet with sweat, as if she had just climbed up from a pool of water, so even her cursing seemed weak.

    "Are you a human or a ghost?" Zhong Ling was afraid, but her voice was still extremely sweet.

    "I didn''t feel relieved just now, so I used my Qi to check the situation here. I won''t check againter. It''s up to the two Miss to decide whether he lives or dies¡ª

    Her cherry mouth is slightly panting;

    Her starry eyes are hazy,

    And her sweat, flowing with a hundred fragrances;

    As the rain and clouds scatters,

    Her weak body is still abashed ¡­"

    The voice got lower and lower, and finally dissipated into the air.

    The two girls looked at each other in dismay!

    "What is that ghost thinking?"

    "I don''t know, but it sounds a bit weird."

    A strange silence dominated the room for a while, and finally Qu Feiyan was the first to speak, "Are you going first or me?"

    Zhong Ling nced at her in surprise "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want to do that?"

    "I''ve made my decision. Anyway, my Master has given me to him already. So I''ll be his woman sooner orter. It would be better for me to save his life now." Qu Feiyan felt that her whole body was about to melt. At this moment, she desperately needed a man¡¯s masculine arm to lean on.

    "Why didn''t you say it sooner!" Zhong Ling also felt hot and ufortable, "I did that for him just now¡­ I did that for him, so how can I marry someone in the future?"

    "If you don''t tell anyone, who will know?" Qu Feiyan showed a fox-like smile.

    "But I will know that Big Brother Song and I have done such a thing! How can I marry another man?" For a moment, Zhong Ling felt that Qu Feiyan was particrly hateful.

    "Then¡­" Qu Feiyan pondered for a long time, and when she opened her mouth, she said something really shocking, "Then, let''s do it together?"

    "What? You¡­you¡­you!" After all, Zhong Ling''s face was too thin to digest the ridiculous meaning in her words. She felt that Qu Feiyan was indeed a member of an unorthodox sect¡ª she could even say such¡­ shameful words.

    "Why, don''t you want to?" Qu Feiyan pursed her lips, her eyes curled up, and she smiled very proudly, "I am willing, if you want to save the Young Master, let¡¯s save him together. You also said that you wanted to save him, so I¡¯m inviting you to join me. What¡¯s so wrong about it?"

    At this point, the two women were very close to each other. Although Zhong Ling felt that Qu Feiyan was saying something disgusting, the breath in her mouth was quite fragrant.

    As the words in Qu Feiyan¡¯s mouth became more and more explicit, Zhong Ling couldn''t stand it anymore, "You can do that yourself!" After saying that, she stood up and wanted to run out. However, after she managed to take a few steps, she felt her legs going weak and suddenly fell to the ground.

    "You''re not allowed to peek at us~" Qu Feiyan showed a triumphant smile, raised her head, looked at Song Qingshu with a determined expression, and felt an intense impulse.

    For some reason, looking at Song Qingshu¡¯s dry and almost chapped lips, Qu Feiyan had the urge to kiss him. She felt that she was already quite wet, just enough to moisten this thirsty man. After thinking about it, she slowly hooked his neck and moved her lips towards his.

    Zhong Ling climbed up from the ground with the stool on the side, sat on it, turned around, and thought that things would be out of sight and out of mind. However, hearing the raspy voicesing from behind, she felt very annoyed and ufortable, as if someone had stolen her favorite toy.

    Suddenly she heard the sound of two people falling together. Zhong Ling resisted the urge to turn back and tightly clenched her fists. Her lips trembled slightly as she thought, <i>¡®She¡¯s truly a shameless girl! How could she let out such shameful noise?¡¯</i>

    After a while, Zhong Ling couldn''t bear it any longer, and struggled to stand up. Although her legs were weak, she was still very adamant about walking out of this ce. She urgently needed to find a quiet ce to calm down her turbulent mood.

    The distance of a few meters had never seemed so far away, and just when Zhong Ling''s hand finally touched the door, she heard Qu Feiyan''s pleading voice, "Sister Linger, don''t¡­ go! Come and help¡­ help¡­ I, I¡­" Her voice seemed barely audible.

    Zhong Ling spat out, ¡°Bah, it''s you who volunteered to go¡­ to save Brother Song, what are you asking me to do? Besides, you are a demon girl, you know so much about all kinds of charm skills, how could you not be able to bear it?" After she finished speaking, her whole body became hot, and she couldn''t believe that such bold words woulde from her own mouth.

    Qu Feiyan pleaded with a crying voice, and repeatedly apologized, "My good sister, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have robbed you of your sweetheart just now! It''s just that who knows what the hell the Young Master is practicing. It''s too¡­ strong¡­ahhn~"

    Zhong Ling was taken aback by her sudden coquettish cry, and when she looked back, she saw Qu Feiyan looking at her pitifully, and weakly say, "Sister Linger, save me¡­"

    Zhong Ling''s expression became gloomy and uncertain, she bit her lip and hesitated for a while, and finally said, "I can save you. As we will be Brother Song¡¯s women in the future, I will be the elder sister, and you will be the younger sister¡­agreed?"

    "Alright, alright,e and help me¡­" Qu Feiyan nodded hastily.

    Zhong Ling blushed and slowly moved to the side of the bed. Before she could speak, she was pulled over and fell down.

    "Ah!" Zhong Ling eximed, a girl''s nature made her struggle subconsciously, but after a while, she closed her eyes¡­

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> In order to improve reader experience, I have removed the in-chapter a<i>ds. From now on you wont see any a</i>ds inside the chapters. So, if you enjoy reading this novel, please consider turning off your a*dbloker (whitelist) for this site. It helps a lot. Thank you!

    The $1 monthly membership is now avable on Patreon. So, if you want to support me, you can choose to be a $1 Patron, which won¡¯t hurt your pocket!

    Patrons please visit the patreon page for your advanced chapter.

    Please whitelist this site on your Adblocker to support the site.

    Want to read more? You can be a patron at Patreon to enjoy advanced chapters!

    Do you enjoy reading this novel? Show your support! Please rate the novel at NU and leave a review if you have the time.

 Chapter 188: Enviable

    <h4>Chapter 188: Enviable</h4>

    After a few high-pitched moans, the room fell into silence.

    After some time, Song Qingshu suddenly sat up from the bed. As the two types of True Qi, one green and one red, swam across his body several times, rity slowly returned to Song Qingshu''s eyes.

    <i>¡®Joyful Meditation uses the time of Sage Mode to cultivate True Qi, which is a really brilliant idea.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu felt that all the limbs in his body were warm and indescribablyfortable, and all the old internal injuries seemed to be healedpletely. Both the Nine Yin Qi and Divine Brilliance Yang Qi had disappeared, reced by another kind of strange True Qi thatplemented Yin and Yang. Although it was still miniscule in quantity, its purity was far higher than the True Qi in his body before, and over time, it will definitely reach a new realm.

    Unconsciously touching the ce beside him, Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then looked down, and saw the two women¡ª Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling sleeping on the bed. Noticing the clear afterglow of se*x on their cheeks, he immediately understood what happened, and he looked at them with his eyes full of pity. However, as he was just recovering from his serious injury, he soon felt drowsy, so he squeezed between the two girls to find afortable position and fell asleep.

    *****

    When Song Qingshu opened his eyes the next day, he found the two women already fully dressed and sitting beside him. After seeing him wake up, they tried to help him sit up. As the two women invariably softly leaned against him, they felt as if all the bones in their bodies had melted, and they gently called out, "Big Brother Song~"

    Song Qingshu only felt that the two women in his arms were soft, as if boneless. The faint fragrance of their hair wafted to the tip of his nose, and he became dazed for a moment.

    <i>¡®Brother Song¡­why isn''t he speaking, doesn''t he want to take responsibility?¡¯</i> Zhong Ling was worried about gains and losses.

    <i>¡®Brother Song¡­Master, he has already given me to you as a ve and a maid, but after bing one with you, I have no regrets in this life.¡¯</i> After that unforgettable night, Dongfang Muxue''s shadow in Qu Feiyan''s heart gradually blurred. At the moment, she was full of the bitter and sweet memories ofst night.

    "Feifei, Linger, what happenedst night?" At this moment, Song Qingshu was still a little confused. Although he vaguely remembered some heart-pounding scenes, he didn''t know the whole thing.

    "Feifei, you tell him." Although she had a skin-to-skin rtionship with himst night, Zhong Ling''s face turned red when she heard his question.

    "Sister Ling''er, if you, as the elder sister, don''t talk about it, how can I, as the little sister dare to speak?" Qu Feiyan''s mouth curled up and pushed the question back.

    <i>¡®Uh, even the seniority has already been decided?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu became speechless for a moment, "I''d better go and ask Master Lianhua myself, you guys¡­ worked hardst night, sleep a little longer."

    As soon as these words came out, the two women couldn''t bear it, and gave him a shy look, "Brother Song, I didn''t expect you to be so bad~"

    Song Qingshu smiled embarrassingly and left as if escaping. He came to the hut where he spoke with Master Lianhua yesterday and respectfully bowed, "Junior Song Qingshu pays respects to Master Lianhua."

    "It seems that the two little girls still chose to save you¡­" the person in the room smiled, "How do you feel?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, thinking how this guy could ask him such a question, and replied in a serious manner, "It was tender, smooth, and it felt pretty good, but it''s inconvenient to disclose the specific details to the Great Master."

    Master Lianhua went silent for a long time, and finally said, "I''m asking about the injury in your body¡­"

    Song Qingshu blushed and said embarrassingly, "I''ve made youugh¡­ After cultivatingst night, the Yin and Yang Qi in my body seem to have returned to bnce. It''s just that the True Qi that I cultivated before seems to have disappeared."

    "Everything in the world is born from Yin and Yang, and the True Qi cultivated by the Young Junior is no exception. The new True Qi produced by the practice of Joyful Meditation will have the characteristics of the old True Qi, so the Young Junior does not need to feel sorry."

    "That''s great!" Song Qingshu''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Young Junior has already embarked on the path of Joyful Meditation, and you have also experienced itst night. Now, the Young Junior might as well talk about his understanding of the Joyful Meditation."

    Song Qingshu thought for a moment, then replied, "The Joyful Meditation method is divided into three parts, the most obvious one is the technique of bedding, which is mainly to create a higher quality of Sage Mode. The second part is the short time avable in the Sage Mode. One has to refine the Yin and Yang in the body within that time limit. The third part seems to be to absorb the Yin and Yang Qi, which I don¡¯t quite understand yet.¡±

    "Young Junior is indeed talented and intelligent, and you have summarized the essence of the Joyful Meditation method so thoroughly in such a short period of time." Master Lianhua praised, "As for your confusion about the absorption of Yin and Yang Qi, I can briefly exin it for you based on the experience of my predecessors. ."

    "Men are born with Yang. As long as they are healthy, there will be an endless supply of Yang Qi. What you need to do is to refine your own pure Yang Qi. As for the Yin Qi, although there is Yin Qi in a man''s body, the amount is far from matching the pure Yang Qi you cultivate. With the continuous growth of the pure Yang Qi in your body, you must draw Yin Qi from the outside world to maintain the bnce between Yin and Yang. Women are born with Yin, and they are the best source of Yin Qi in the world."

    <i>¡®It seems that the Joyful Meditation method is still a method of harvesting Yin and nourishing Yang.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu''s head was covered with ck lines. "I dare to ask you, if I practice this method, will it harm my femalepanion''s body?"

    At the time of s*xual cuption, Song Qingshu could feel a pure and cold aura from his partner''s body pouring into his dantian, which was why he asked this question.

    "When men and women are intimate, women''s Yin Qi will naturally overflow. You can take advantage of that opportunity to absorb the scattered Yin Qi by practicing Joyful Meditation. For ordinary people, these Yin Qi are just wasted in vain."

    "ording to what the Great Master said, can I think that the Yin Qi in a virgin maiden''s body is more abundant than that of an experienced woman?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "This is not necessarily true. The amount and the quality of Yin Qi depends on a woman''s innate physique. Some ordinary women, even if they are virgins, do not have much Yin Qi. Some women are the treasures of heaven and earth, so they will have superior Yin Qi even if they are not virgins. The Yin Qi in their body will be much higher than that of ordinary girls in both quantity and quality."

    <i>¡®Bing Xue''er is as pure as jade, and as supple as peaches and plums. She must be thetter.</i>¡¯ A gentle smile appeared on Song Qingshu''s face.

    "One thing I need to remind the Young Junior is that, although a woman''s Yin Qi will replenish constantly, if you practice the Joyful Meditation method with the same woman, you are essentially absorbing all the Yin Qi in her body. So the amount of Yin Qi you can absorb will drop sharply. Therefore, if the Young Junior wants to improve his martial arts, you must find different women for dual cultivation. This is also the reason many practitioners fall into the pleasures of the flesh and are unable to get out. For thousands of years, this has happened without exception, I hope you can be different."

    <i>¡®Isn''t this forcing me to make a harem?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue, and suddenly remembered another question, "Will the strength of a woman affect the final oue?"

    "It has no effect on you, but it may have an effect on the woman. If the woman''s realm is not as good as yours, it will be fine. If her realm is much higher than yours, then the Yin Qi in her body will also be far greater than the Yang Qi in your body. The Yin Qi that could not be bnced will be wasted, and as a result, her marital arts will be damaged greatly."

    *****

    <i>¡®It''s alright! The woman in the world with higher martial arts realm than me is either an old monster like Tianshan Tono, or a bit*ch like Li Qiushui. It doesn''t really matter, uh, Dongfang Muxue''s martial arts realm seems to be higher than mine as well¡­¡¯ </i>After saying goodbye to Master Lianhua, Song Qingshu thought about a lot of things on the way back, and his expression suddenly became much brighter.

    "Brother Song, are you back?" Zhong Ling stood up in surprise when he saw him.

    Qu Feiyan''s reaction, on the other hand, was much calmer. She was still wondering why she took the initiative to give her purity to himst night.

    How could she know that when a Joyful Meditation practitioner practiced the method, his body would emit a strange fragrance, which was fatally attractive to women. Its effect was no less than that of an aphrodisiac. She inhaled so much of that fragrancest night, so it was normal for her to have such a reaction.

    "Linger, Feifei, thank you for sacrificing your innocence to save mest night." After talking with Master Lianhua, Song Qingshu already understood how dangerous of a situation he was inst night.

    "Brother Song, don''t thank me in such a grateful tone, I did it willingly." Zhong Ling''s eyes turned red, Song Qingshu''s current reaction was not what she wanted.

    <i>¡®This little vixen is quite skilled at seducing men.¡¯</i> Qu Feiyan naturally knew how attractive Zhong Ling''s pitiful appearance was to men.

    Sure enough, Song Qingshu pulled her into his arms, "Linger, I am willing to marry you."

    "Young master, you obviously already have a wife, are you nning to make Sister Ling''er your concubine?" Qu Feiyan rolled her eyes.

    Song Qingshu said with an embarrassed expression, "So you two know it."

    Zhong Ling softly said, "Last time when you insisted on going to Mount Emei, we guessed that you are the long-lost husband of Zhou Zhiruo, the head of Emei Sect, not just someone with the same name and surname. Brother Song, you don''t have to worry, if Sister Zhou doesn''t want to be your wife, then I will do it! If she is willing to be your wife, then I will be a concubine. I am willing."

    Ever sinceing to this world, it was the first time Song Qingshu heard a girl confess her heart and love to him, and he couldn''t help but be dazed for a while.

    Qu Feiyan listened to them sourly, and faintly said, "If even Sister Ling''er is a concubine, then I can only be a maid."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t make you feel wronged, you will all be my wives." Song Qingshu also hugged Qu Feiyan and said proudly.

    Unexpectedly, the two women didn''t react at all, but gave him a strange look, "Brother Song, don''t you know that a man can only have one wife in this world."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, "Isn''t the society in this era polygamous?"

    "My silly brother, a man can have many women, but he can only have one wife, and the rest are all concubines or mistresses." Qu Feiyan pouted. She looked very cute.

    "It''s not a big deal! Then I''m going to be the emperor. Even if you can''t be the queen, you can still be the concubine." Song Qingshu said angrily.

    "If you really think about it, the imperial concubine is also a concubine¡­" Qu Feiyan smiled tenderly, "But being an imperial concubine is better than being an ordinary concubine, sister Linger, do you think we should call Big Brother Song, ¡®His Majesty¡¯? " After saying that, the two womenughed together.

    "Young Master Song hugs beauties in both arms, and enjoys all the blessings. It is truly enviable." With a longugh, Jiumozhi came over.

 Chapter 189: Princess Jincheng

    <h4>Chapter 189: Princess Jincheng</h4>

    "Do you also want to practice Joyful Meditation? I can share my experience andprehension if you want." Song Qingshu teased.

    Jiumozhi''s expression changed, and he said with a sly smile, "Those who practiced the Joyful Meditation method since ancient times have all had great wisdom and intelligence. This poor monk is not good enough, so I don''t dare to try it."

    "Then, the Great Monk didn''t juste here to exchange jokes, right?" Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling were too shy to stay in Song Qingshu''s arms in front of outsiders, so they broke free and stood nearby, making Song Qingshu feel really sad.

    "Young Master Song is joking, this poor monk came here to congratte you on your recovery from your internal injuries and getting the chance to practice a supreme martial arts method. Secondly, Ie here bearing the name of the lord of our country. He sent over the edict of the alliance between the Qing Dynasty and Tubo, and asked the Young Master to pass it on to your Emperor." Jiumozhi took out an exquisite booklet from his arms and handed it to Song Qingshu.

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu took it, and didn¡¯t immediately put it in his sleeves, but asked, "How is the war situation between your country and Mongolia?"

    "When the Young Master entered Tibet, you must have experienced the dangers of the road along the way. As long as our country is united in defense, no matter how strong the Mongolian army is, it will be impossible for them to advance. I hope you will forgive me for not saying more." Jiumozhi had a trace of apology on his face.

    "The Great Monk has been worrying too much, this Song has a clear priority." Thinking of other sects of Tantric Buddhi*m, a trace of worry shed on Song Qingshu''s face. ¡°Shingon Sect and Mongolia should¡¯ve cooperated with each other and led the wolf into the room."

    "What the Young Master said is very true, and this is what we are worried about." Jiumozhi nodded solemnly.

    "Haha, I will let the Great Monk worry about these things, this Song will not overstep the boundary." Song Qingshu handed the edict to Qu Feiyan, signaling her to put it away, "The Great Monk can rest assured, this Song will deliver this edict to the hands of the Emperor at the fastest speed."

    "Then I will depend on Young Master Song." Jiumozhi nodded.

    "My injury is almost better. I n to leave for my country tomorrow, and I won''t have the time to say goodbye to the Great Monk at that time." Song Qingshu replied.

    "This poor monk understands. Since that is the case, this poor monk will not disturb your rest, and will leave first." Jiumozhi showed a strange smile and walked away.

    "That smelly monk looked at us strangely when he left." Zhong Ling pouted sullenly.

    "If you ask me, I think that he is just a flower monk, full of dirty thoughts." Qu Feiyan also felt ufortable by that look, and coldly snorted.

    "A monk is also a man¡­" Song Qingshu held the two women''s little hands in his hands, "He must be envious of this Young Master having two such beautiful and lovely girls."

    Zhong Ling was okay, as she was willing to give her purity by her own will, but Qu Feiyan felt a little ufortable. Last night, she offered to give her purity to Song Qingshu in a state of confusion, which made her depressed all the time. When she woke up in the morning, although she acted very well-behaved in front of Song Qingshu, she felt really sad in her heart.

    Song Qingshu was also keenly aware of the uneasiness hidden under the smiles of the two women, and dragged the two out for a walk, "It''s quite rare for us toe to Tibet, so why don¡¯t we go around to enjoy the scenery of Lhasa? Let''s go! Let''s go sightseeing together." (G: Lhasa (Lasha) is the name of an actual prefecture-level city in Tibet.)

    But, he was really thinking, <i>¡®Hah, I took them to bed before falling in love. It seems that I have to work hard, so that we can cultivate genuine feelings.¡¯</i>

    They spent a long time in Lhasa City, and the exotic scenery seemed to give them a different feeling. One tall, handsome young man, apanied by two charming, beautiful young women and they were dressed as people from the Central ins, so the residents on the street looked at them curiously from time to time.

    "Brother Song, let''s stop shopping. It feels weird when they look at us like monkeys." Zhong Ling shrank behind Song Qingshu, pulled on his sleeve and said in a low voice.

    "Okay, that''s alright, let''s go back." Song Qingshu held her hand and inwardly praised her for its smoothness and softness, then nned to go back to Ningma Temple.

    "Hey, there are actually Han girls in the city! Littledies, let this brother express the generosity of thendlord and show you the famous attractions in the city."

    Song Qingshu and the two girls looked back in amazement, and saw a chubby man standing behind them, smiling at the two girls. He was dressed in luxurious clothes, and surrounded by a dozen guards.

    <i>¡®With beautiful women, trouble follows¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu looked at the two women with a wry smile, then turned around and cupped his fist, "This humble one is Song Qingshu, the emissary of the Qing Dynasty, may I know who you are?"

    "Emissary of the Qing Dynasty? Never heard of him." Fatty hesitated for a moment, but when he looked at the petite and gentle figures of the two girls, he felt a heat in his lower abdomen, "I suspect that you are spies sent by Mongolia. Hear me, arrest them and bring them back for a strict interrogation?"

    Song Qingshu''s expression turned dark, and he cursed in his heart, ¡®Why are there such powerful people who rob civilians everywhere? Could it be that I overestimated the integrity of the people in ancient times? Although his subordinates have passable martial arts, they are only ordinary masters.¡¯ Just when he decided to take action and teach this guy a good lesson, a soft female voice suddenly sounded in his ears, "Zong Zan, you are bullying the people again."

    A look of unwillingness shed across the fatty''s face, and he hurriedly bent down and bowed, "Zong Zan pays his respects to the Queen Mother."

    Song Qingshu looked back in amazement, only to see a carriage parked nearby, and a woman behind the gauze, "Zong Zan, your father, the king, went to the frontline to supervise the battle and asked me to discipline you well, but I didn''t expect you to bully people again just after he left."

    "Queen Mother has misunderstood. I just saw that these people seemed to be unfamiliar with the terrain of Lhasa, and I intend to introduce them to the various attractions in the city. There is no other meaning." Zong Zan said with a smile.

    "Really?" The woman in the carriage turned to look at Song Qingshu and his party, as if asking what they meant.

    <i>¡®Queen Mother, Zong Zan? Could he be Prince Zong Zan of Tubo?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu knew that he was in the other party''s territory, and it would be wise to have one less enemy, so he quickly replied, "The prince really did that out of good intentions."

    The woman in the carriage saw their clothes, and her voice seemed a little excited, "Looking at your attire, you should be people from the Central ins. May I know if any of you are from the Kingdom of Song?"

    The three of them looked at each other, and Song Qingshu had no choice but to answer honestly, "One of the three of us is from Dali, and the other two are from Qing."

    "Oh¡­" The woman in the carriage couldn''t hide her disappointment, and gently said, "Tubo has not been very peaceful recently. If you have nothing to do, it would be better for you to return to the Central ins as soon as possible¡­ Let''s go." Hearing her order, the coachman drove the carriage, and slowly left.

    Prince Zong Zan gave the two women a greedy look, unwillingly followed behind the carriage, and gradually moved away.

    "Who was that fatty just now?" After the other party disappeared at the end of the street, Song Qingshu asked the vendor beside him.

    "He is our favorite son of Zanpu, Prince Zong Zan, who is known as a true devil. He usually likes to bully civilian men and women the most. You are lucky this time that you met our queen, otherwise your two femalepanions¡­ I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to keep them." The merchant whispered. (Goblin: Zanpu is the title of Tibetan rulers.)

    "Queen?" A trace of doubt shed across Song Qingshu''s face, "But I just saw that she didn''t seem to be very old. How could she be Prince Zong Zan''s mother and queen?"

    "You¡¯re a foreigner, so it¡¯s normal for you to not know this. The queen is not Prince Zong Zan''s biological mother, she is Princess Jincheng who was sent here by the Kingdom of Song a few years ago. Zanpu loves her very much, so although the queen is not even a few years older than Prince Zong Zan, he has to be afraid of her." Seeing that no one else was paying attention, the merchant quickly exined.

    "Princess Jincheng! It''s no wonder that she was a little excited when she saw our clothes." Song Qingshu sighed on the way back, "I could feel the sadness between her brows through the curtain just now. It¡¯s probably because she left her rtives and came to this foereignnd. She must feel extremely sad in her heart¡­ Hey, why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Brother Song, you don''t happen to have any thoughts about her, do you? Remember, she is the Queen of Tubo!" Qu Feiyan''s eyes were full of suspicion.

    "What nonsense!" Song Qingshu felt quite embarrassed, "I just felt that she was pitiful. Besides, we''re leaving tomorrow, what can I even do to her?"

    "So, do you mean if we continue to stay in Tubo for a while, you will do something to her?" Zhong Ling found the loophole in his rebuttal.

    "You two girls¡­ are you on the same team now? Are you ganging up against your husband!" Song Qingshu reached out and tickled the two girls'' armpits, making the two girls giggle and they quickly apologized.

    During this time, Song Qingshu looked back at the ce where the carriage disappeared and sighed in his heart, <i>¡®Since ancient times, old husbands and young wives have had no happy endings¡­¡¯ </i>(G: is this foreshadowing?)

    When night fell, Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan, who had always been lively and active, suddenly became silent.

    Sitting in the room, Song Qingshu also noticed that the atmosphere in the room was a little strange, and quickly said, "We will go back to Dali tomorrow, and prepare to leave. Okay?"

    "Alright." Qu Feiyan replied, then looked down at her toes and stopped talking.

    Song Qingshu felt uneasy, so he could only continue to ask, "Did you buy some herbs, we suffered a lot from altitude sickness before."

    "I bought it." Zhong Ling snorted and also yed with the corner of her clothes.

    Song Qingshu was quite happy with their response, and directly said, "It''s gettingte, why don''t we just sleep and recharge our energy, we''ll be on our way tomorrow."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Hmn¡­"

    Two very cute responses were heard, but no one moved. Song Qingshu yawned, "It looks like you guys are in good spirits, I''ll go to bed first." After speaking, he fell on the bed, and after a while, he started to snore.

    Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan looked at each other and continued to sit on the bench. After an unknown amount of time, they finally couldn''t bear it. The two gritted their teeth and walked to the bedside step by step.

    "I''m sleeping here." After a long silence, Zhong Ling spoke out.

    "Then I''ll sleep here." Qu Feiyan replied with a blushing face.

    After a murmur, the two girls carefully got into the bed, keeping a distance from Song Qingshu in the middle, not daring to touch his skin.

    After some time, Zhong Ling felt a big hot hand touching her lower abdomen. She was startled, but was worried about disturbing Qu Feiyan next to her, so she gritted her teeth and didn''t dare to make a sound. Who knew that hand would not be satisfied and began to slowly move up.

    Zhong Ling couldn''t bear it any longer, and was about to speak, when suddenly, she heard Qu Feiyan''s slightly trembling voice, "Brother Song, didn''t you say that we were leaving tomorrow, and you needed to replenish your energy?."

    "I''m practicing the Joyful Meditation, so I am replenishing my energy." Song Qingshu''s hateful voice was heard.

    Zhong Ling was stunned for a moment, and her lips were taken by a pair of dry and hot lips. She could only let out a cute snort, and slowly closed her eyes¡­

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I would like to thank <strong>Alfie Lidgley</strong>, my newest patron for his support! Thank you all!

 Chapter 190: Another side of Dongfang Muxue

    <h4>Chapter 190: Another side of Dongfang Muxue</h4>

    "Brother Song, you are really bad. You treated Sister Ling''er like that yesterday." Early the next morning, the group of three embarked on the road back to Dali. Qu Feiyan hesitated several times, but finally couldn''t help but speak out.

    "Don''t talk about me, you were the samest night¡­" Zhong Ling gave Qu Feiyan a look and a blush appeared on her cheeks.

    "Sister Ling''er, I didn''t expect you to be so sultry when you usually act like a well-behaved and cutedy. As a woman, I still can''t believe it." Qu Feiyan''s eyes were full of smiles.

    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that you, who usually act so bold, would act like a shy littledy when ites to the critical moment." Zhong Ling felt extremely shy, and she immediately retorted.

    "I was originally only a shy littledy." After getting out of bed, Qu Feiyan returned to her familiar image of a little demon girl, and Zhong Ling could not take advantage of her.

    *****

    <i>¡®What a life¡­ enjoy the fragrant sighs and tender moans at night and enjoy youthful smiles of the apanying young women on the journeys. It is indeed a great joy one can only experience in the ancient era.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu listened to the cheerful banter of the two beautiful girls, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®What Master Lianhua said before is true. The pure Yin Qi that I could absorb from the two girlsst night was indeed very little. Although the Sage Mode after that was of great benefit to my practice, but it did not substantially improve the True Qi itself.¡¯</i>

    "Brother Song, can you stay and embrace us after we do that? You sit up and practice that method as soon as you''re done. We always feel like we''re just a tool for you to vent." Qu Feiyan was only joking at first, but for some reason her eyes turned red while she kept talking.

    Even though Song Qingshu''s skin was thicker than a city wall, he couldn''t bear such grievances, so he quickly apologized, "It''s really my fault, I only focused on practicing, and ignored your feelings. At night, I will teach you a set of practices like that of King Ming and Concubine Ming. It has a set of sublime postures, and can harmonize the feeling of skin-to-skin, breath-to-breath contact. You shouldn''t feel left out anymore."

    "Who wants to be with you at night, and do¡­ that?" Qu Feiyan was a little shy, and suddenly looked worried, "Brother Song, the Joyful Meditation method you practiced seems like an obscene method just from its name. Don''t disclose it to the outside world when we return to the Central ins, lest you be the public enemy of the world."

    "Is this name very obscene?" Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Zhong Ling, "Linger, tell me, you have experienced it yourself, is this method really obscene?"

    "Of course it''s obscene!" Zhong Ling replied decisively, "Otherwise¡­ I don''t believe that Big Brother Song would have known so many humiliating postures before."

    "Uh, let''s continue on our way." Song Qingshu''s expression became a bit embarrassed, and he thought in his heart, <i>¡®In fact I learned most of the poses from those adu*lt films from a certain ind country, you two really wronged the Joyful Meditation method.¡¯</i>

    "The air here is fresh, the sky is blue and wide. At a nce, there are no people in the area for hundreds of miles. Why don''t we do something to cultivate our sentiments?" Song Qingshu clearly had some bad intentions.

    Looking at the blue sky, Zhong Ling eximed, "Brother Song, isn¡¯t it still daytime?"

    "What if it¡¯s still daytime, who said that we can''t make love during the day?" Song Qingshu said shamelessly.

    "Brother Song, some might consider that perver*ted¡­" Qu Feiyan weakly reminded the shameless man.

    "Your thoughts are too dirty. This is a ce so close to the sky, I just want to be free from the shackles of society and fully embrace the breath of nature." Song Qingshu closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "Be free from the shackles? That sounds quite profound, but aren¡¯t you just trying to take off our clothes?" Qu Feiyan muttered in a low voice.

    "Feifei, it''s not a good thing for a woman to be too smart. So, as a punishment I¡¯ll be starting with you." After saying that, Song Qingshu rushed over and a girl''s scream resounded through the sky.

    *****

    Stopping from time to time and having fun all the way, the three finally returned to Dali.

    Five Poison Cult, Zhurong Hall.

    "Looking at your brightplexion, you must have recovered from your internal injuries, so congrattions." Dongfang Muxue calmlymented while leaning on the side of the chair at the center of the hall.

    "There is no sincerity in your tone, so your well wishes seem far from genuine¡­" Song Qingshu shook his head and pursed his lips.

    "You tricked and bedded my most beloved female apprentice. But looking at our past friendship, I didn''t find you to settle the ount. So, don''t try to act like a victim." Dongfang Muxue nced at Qu Feiyan beside her. A strong afterglow that was hard to hide was quite apparent in her face.

    "Master!" Seeing Dongfang Muxue again, Qu Feiyan felt reallyplicated in her heart. Hearing about the matter of losing her purity from the mouth of her former love interest made Qu Feiyan feel extremely ufortable.

    "Feifei, you take your leave first ande to my roomter, I have something to ask you." Hearing her aggrieved voice, Dongfang Muxue softened her heart.

    Qu Feiyan subconsciously looked up at Song Qingshu, and saw that there was no displeasure on his face. Only then did she give a slight nod, "Yes, Feifei will take her leave."

    "Lan Fenghuang, please treat Miss Ling''er well and teach her the unique skills of the Five Poison Cult." Seeing Qu Feiyan slowly retreating outside the hall, Dongfang Muxue turned her head and instructed the Five Poison Cult Master standing on the other side.

    "I shall follow your orders, Cult Master." Lan Fenghuang came to Zhong Ling and said with a smile, "Miss Ling''er, please."

    Now Zhong Ling was not as afraid of Lan Fenghuang as she was before. Knowing that Dongfang Bubai had something to say to her Brother Song in private, she nodded obediently, "Yes."

    Finally, only Dongfang Muxue and Song Qingshu were left in the hall.

    "Have you learned the Joyful Meditation Method?" Dongfang Muxue looked at him with a yful expression.

    "I finally understand why you didn¡¯t say anything before¡­" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "It''s true that its name can be a little misleading. If Feifei and Ling''er heard that I was going to learn that method, they would definitely not agree to apany me."

    "Zhong Ling may not, but I ordered Feifei to apany you, so how dare she refuse." Dongfang Muxue showed a yful smile, "Look, I treat you so well. I was worried that you wouldn''t have a partner to train with, so I specially gave you my concubine. How are you going to repay me?"

    "How about I pass on the Joyful Meditation method to you, and we be partners of dual cultivation and achieve the Supreme Dao together?" Song Qingshu teased.

    "Your realm is still too low, and I would be losing too much if I were to practice that with you. When you feel that your skill is almost equal to mine, we¡¯ll talk about it again."

    Originally, Song Qingshu thought that she would be furious, but he didn''t expect her to answer like this, which made him lost for words. So he hurriedly changed the topic, "Feifei is obviously your disciple, so when did she be your concubine?"

    Qu Feiyan''s body was so familiar to him that he couldn''t be more familiar with it, she was clearly a pure virgin before that night.

    "Feifei has always been in love with her master. As long as I say a word, she will offer herself to me in a heartbeat. If it wasn''t for you, she would have naturally be my concubine." Dongfang Muxue said that as a matter of course.

    Song Qingshu''s face turned dark, "Hey, hey, you are a woman, even if you have the intention, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."

    "Who told you that women don''t have that ability?" Dongfang Muxue waved her sleeves, straightened up, and changed the posture of her legs, "Didn''t you see that I trained Lan Fenghuang so well?"

    Lan Fenghuang usually wore really tight clothes, and it wasn¡¯t that had to see that she had a plump and juicy body wrapped in it. Song Qingshu suddenly felt a shiver run through his whole body, and asked in surprise, "You¡­How did you do it?"

    Dongfang Muxue blushed and snorted, "You don''t have to worry about that, we''re not familiar enough to discuss bedding techniques."

    "Uh, it was obviously you who started first." Song Qing retorted.

    "Going back to the topic, how does your realmpare to before?" Dongfang Muxue asked as her expression returned to normal.

    "It¡¯s only about 30% of the realm I had in my peak." Song Qingshu gave a rough estimate, "Although the Joyful Meditation method is indeed amazing, after all, I just started practicing, and the mount of the new True Qi is still quite small."

    "What''s the fastest way to increase your power with the Joyful Meditation method? Is it true that the more women you sleep with, the faster your strength grows?" Dongfang Muxue asked with a frown. (G: Remember this point, it¡¯s important.)

    "We are alone in the same room, is it really a good idea to discuss such ambiguous issues?" Seeing that Dongfang Muxue''s eyebrows were about to rise, he quickly said, "If you describe it like that, it sounds a bit obscene, but it''s almost the same thing. That''s really what it means."

    "That''s good." Dongfang Muxue leaned back on the chair, and lightly touched the handle with her fingers, "I''ll ask Lan Fenghuang to apany you in the evening. Unlike those two young girls, her body has already matured. You don''t have to feel bad, just use her as you wish."

    "Cough¡­Cough!" Song Qingshu couldn''t follow her thoughts, and choked on his breath, then looked at her in surprise, "Isn''t she your concubine?"

    "I don''t care, so why do you care?" Dongfang Muxue gave him a strange look.

    "That''s not the problem!" Song Qingshu was frightened by her decisiveness, "How¡­how could I¡­"

    Understanding what he meant, Dongfang Muxue coldly snorted, "I want to retake the Sun Moon Holy Cult, and I need your help. So, it¡¯s normal that I want you to improve your strength as soon as possible. Don''t be a sissy and go do your job."

    "Forget it, I don''t want to do that." Song Qingshu firmly refused, "I like to pursue the person I want, but I don''t like this kind of deal."

    What a joke! After seeing Dongfang Muxue''s eager expression, he understood that she must want him to improve his strength as soon as possible. It was even possible that she would even ask him to bed all the women in the Five Poison Cult. But, where was the fun in that kind of thing? Song Qingshu didn''t want to be a humanoid nter, and die of exhaustion.

    "Didn''t you already bed Feifei, so why are you acting so polite now?" Dongfang Muxue asked.

    "That''s different. At that time, the situation was critical, I had to, I had to¡­" Song Qingshu started to sweat as he exined.

    "Oh, I understand¡­you men all care very much about virginity, I think you despise Lan Fenghuang because she¡¯s not pure." Dongfang Muxue hesitated for a moment, but exined, "Although Lan Fenghuang''s virginity was broken by me, I''m just a woman. She has not been touched by any other man, and theoretically she is still a virgin."

    "You really opened my eyes!" Song Qingshu acted as if he was meeting her for the first time, and secretly clicked his tongue. He didn''t expect Dongfang Muxue to be so good at that sort of thing.

    When he imagined the two delicate snow-white figures entangling on the bed¡­ that picture seemed like quite the feast for the eyes. Song Qingshu felt quite intrigued, <i>¡®Could it be that Lillies can actually do that? I wonder if Dongfang Muxue is attacking or epting? Although she does look like a queen on the outside, who really knows what happens when ites to that?¡¯ </i>(G: Lily is a term for Les*bians.)

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for thete update. There was an unexpected power outage in my area.

    Dear Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 191: Dangerous task

    <h4>Chapter 191: Dangerous task</h4>

    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking about. If you keep rolling your eyes, believe it or not, I''ll dig them out?" Dongfang Muxue''s face turned cold.

    "I thought nothing¡­absolutely nothing!" Song Qingshu nodded hastily, "But, I really don¡¯t want to do that with Lan Fenghuang. Although she is indeed very mature and beautiful, I still prefer to do things my way. I want to reap the fruits of mybor."

    "Forget it, since you don''t like it, then do as you wish." Dongfang Muxue''s voice suddenly turned serious, "However, you can refuse Lan Fenghuang, but you have to help me deal with another woman."

    "Who is it?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    "The Saint of the Sun and Moon Holy Cult." Dongfang Muxue said lightly.

    "Ren Yingying?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.

    "It''s not her, although I need you to help me deal with her in the near future, but it''s the right time not yet. Ren Yingying is indeed the saint of the Sun and Moon Holy Cult, but there is now another saint, who was recently assigned to Heimuya by the Ming Cult. That old dog Ren, in order to seize power, even surrendered the centuries-old foundation of the Holy Cult." Dongfang Muxue sneered.

    "Ren Woxing is also a hero of a generation, and that probably wasn¡¯t his original intention. I think that he had another n at the beginning¡ª-with his martial artsbined with Xiang Wentian and Linghu Chong, there was really no need to be afraid of bringing wolves in the house. But, it¡¯s a pity that people''s ns aren¡¯t as good as heaven''s calctions. In thest battle at Heimuya, all three of them were seriously injured in your hands, making them unable to resist Zhang Wuji''s forces entering Heimuya." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, and then deduced Ren Woxing''s original idea.

    "That''s right." Dongfang Muxue apparently agreed with his conjecture, "But, it''s easy to me the heavens, and I can''t just sit and watch Zhang Wujipletely control Heimuya. That new saint must be the spokesperson of the Ming Cult to Heimuya. Over time, the Sun Moon Holy Cult will be fully under their control and it would be difficult to eradicate their influence. That''s why you need to break the chastity of this saint while the Ming Cult¡¯s forces are not yet stable. Firstly, it will dy the invasion of Ming Cult¡¯s forces, and secondly, it will also destroy Zhang Wuji and Ren Woxings rtionship. Then, we can just watch the dogs bite each other."

    "There are many ways to destroy the rtionship between the two. Why do you want me to do such an evil thing?" Song Qingshu said depressedly, feeling extremely reluctant in his heart.

    Dongfang Muxue nced at him, and said with a faux-smile, "Nothing else will be as effective as destroying the chastity of the saint. You must know that the saint of Ming Cult must keep herself pure like a jade for the rest of her life. If she loses her chastity and gives herself to another man, then she will have to ept the punishment of death by fire. If someone uses force to steal her chastity, it will be the greatest insult to the Ming Cult, even more serious than the killing of its leader. So once you break the chastity of the saint in Heimuya, as its master, Ren Woxing will have no way to escape the responsibility, and wille under immense pressure. He will be forced to have a direct confrontation with Zhang Wuji.¡±

    "Ren Woxing has the backing of a major cult, so the Ming Cult won¡¯t make things too difficult for him. However, won¡¯t I, the main culprit, be hunted down by hundreds of thousands of Ming Cult members all over the world?" Song Qingshu made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t do such a dangerous thing.

    "ording to rumors, someone saw Zhang Wuji and that head of Emei from your family stay together in the same room for a long time¡­" Dongfang Muxue said gloatingly.

    "Needless to say, I''ll do it!" Song Qingshu said with a dark expression.

    "Don¡¯t be so reluctant." A red shadow shed, Dongfang Muxue appeared in front of Song Qingshu, and stretched out her jade-like finger to lift up his chin, "Although the saints of the Ming Cult have to follow many rules, there is one key point. That is¡ªshe must be a one-of-a-kind beauty, although this task is a bit dangerous, but the process will be extremely pleasant."

    Song Qing''s face twitched, he broke free from her harassment, and angrily said, "Since this is the case, why don''t you go out in person? You can handle Lan Fenghuang, so it won¡¯t be difficult to break the chastity of that saint."

    "Humph!" A breeze blew, and Dongfang Muxue returned toy on the throne of the pce again, "You think I don''t want to? If I were a man, would I give you the chance to have such a good thing? Although I have a way, but after all¡­after all, it can''t bepared with you men."

    "Okay." Song Qingshu struggled to hide the smile on his face, "What''s the name of that saint, do you have any relevant information?"

    Noticing the sarcasm on Song Qingshu''s face, Dongfang Muxue''s face twitched, and she said in a deep voice, "I don''t know, that saint was not a member of the Ming Cult at first. It seemed like she appeared out of nowhere, and my subordinates have no knowledge of her origins. So you can only use your skills. But I have confidence in you, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to break her barrier."

    "That is not my specialty, don''t make it as if I am some kind of expert at that sort of thing." Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned ck and felt that it was necessary to rify this issue with her.

    "Really? Your movement technique is unparalleled in the world. Compared to me, it is not that far behind. It is quite suitable to smell fragrances and touch jade when the night is dark and the wind is high. Moreover, it is said that people who practice the Joyful Meditation will give off a kind of scent from their bodies when they exercise. That scent is said to have tremendous effects on a woman''s body; it can make their bodies go soft, and give them a feeling of immense ecstasy. It is not unlike an aphrodisiac." Dongfang Muxue stretched out her fingers and counted his ability one by one, "Andst time, when you rescued that young widow of the Yuan family in the pce, even I couldn''t see any ws in the disguise technique you used. If you pretend to be a woman''s lover or husband, which woman can prevent you? Oh, by the way, if I remember correctly, you also seem to know the Bewitching Technique¡­ tsk tsk tsk, it would be a waste if you don¡¯t be a Flower Thief.¡±

    "You really like to hit people without pping their faces, and expose people without exposing their shorings. It would be better if you keep these things to yourself¡­ don''t go and spread this nonsense everywhere." Song Qingshu came to her side with a sullen face, and lightly massaged her shoulders, "My good sister, These are all my trump cards, please don''t spread them."

    "Now that we are allies, I naturally won''t do anything unfavorable to you. If one day you be my enemy, hehe¡­" Feeling that the force of the massage was just right, Dongfang Muxue let out a sigh offort.

    "Sister, we have such a good rtionship, how can there be a day when we will be enemies?" Song Qingshu elerated the frequency of massaging her shoulders and hesitated for a moment. ¡°I''m really not sure how effective that scent will be, and whether it will be ineffective because of the opponent''s different skills. Sister, your martial arts are so high, can you let me experiment¡­"

    Before Song Qingshu could even finish speaking, he felt that his hands be empty, and Dongfang Muxue had appeared several meters away, looking at him with a cold face, "I am warning you, don''t use that thing on me, or I will make you apany me to practice the Sunflower Manual."

    Song Qingshu suddenly felt a chill between his legs, subconsciously tightened backside, and smirked, "No, no¡­not unless my sister asks for it."

    "Huh?" Dongfang Muxue red at him with wide eyes.

    "Wrong, wrong¡­" Song Qingshu coughed awkwardly.

    "Since you know that you''re wrong, I''ll punish you by setting you off to Heimuya now." Dongfang Muxue coldly said.

    "Now?" Song Qingshu looked out the window, and saw that it was almost evening, "But I just came back from Tibet after a long journey!"

    "Otherwise?" Dongfang Muxue rolled her eyes, "If you arrive at Heimuya a day earlier, the probability of sess will be much higher, and you should be eager to seek revenge for Zhang Wuji. Helping me means helping yourself."

    "But¡­" In the past few days, Song Qingshu, Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling were like a newly married couple. The two girls tasted the pleasure of love-making for the first time, so although they were shy on the outside, they were very willing to cooperate with him physically. Song Qingshu felt like an emperor, so he was naturally a little reluctant to be apart.

    As soon as she saw his expression, Dongfang Muxue understood what he was thinking, and could not help but coldly say, "Since ancient times, a beauty¡¯sp has been the tomb of heroes. You should also know very well how people who do great things can be fettered by their love of beauties."

    "Sister¡¯s words are true." Song Qingshu also felt a little ashamed. In the past few days, he was really too happy to think about the serious matter, and sometimes he even forgot his long-term ns.

    "You can rest assured. Qu Feiyan is my apprentice, I will take good care of her, strive to improve her martial arts, and finally she will be your helper. As for Zhong Ling, I have asked Lan Fenghuang to teach her the skills of the Five Poison Cult. She will be taught all the secret skills, and she will be named the saint of the Five Poison Cult in the future. Hehh¡­the saint of the Ming Cult, the saint of the Sun and Moon Holy Cult, and the saint of the Five Poison Cult, it seems that I should call you the ¡®Saint Collector¡¯ in the future." Dongfang Muxueughed as she spoke.

    "I think the title ¡®Holy Knight'' is a little bit more powerful." Song Qingshu scratched his hair, "But it doesn''t matter, I¡¯ll be fine as long as it''s not a ¡®Leftover Woman Collector''." (G: get the pun?)

    "Holy Knight? Really tasteless." Dongfang Muxue was stunned, unable to understand his pun, and waved her hand, "Go on your way, you don''t have to say goodbye to them, I will pass the message on your behalf. I wish you the best of luck. May you seed, and experience boundless joy."

    "This blessing is a little too much¡­" Song Qingshu stillined before leaving.

    Watching as Song Qingshu disappeared outside, Dongfang Muxue stood still in the hall, lost in thought, then she finally sighed and walked towards the back of the hall.

    "Feifei, has seen Master!" Qu Feiyan was already waiting in the room, and when she saw Dongfang Muxue walking in, she hurriedly bowed.

    Dongfang Muxue didn''t answer, and walked straight to her, raised her chin, stared at her face for a while, and said with admiration, "As expected, you¡¯ve be quite charming, no wonder he was so reluctant before he left."

    Qu Feiyan was stared at by her in such a way, and felt so nervous that she did not dare to meet her eyes. But, when she heard her words, she said in surprise, "Brother Song is gone!?"

    "Yes, I sent him away to help me with something, you probably won''t see him any time soon." Dongfang Muxue walked to the side of the couch,y down on her side, and hooked her fingers at Qu Feiyan, "Feifei ,e and help me massage my shoulders."

    Qu Feiyan hesitated for a moment, and kept standing still.

    "Why, now that you have a lover, you forgot your master? Didn''t you help me massage my shoulders before?" Dongfang Muxue nced at her.

    "Feifei dare not." Qu Feiyan slowly walked to her side and started massaging.

    After massaging for a long time, Dongfang Muxue put her arms around her waist, hugged her into her arms, and looked down.

    Qu Feiyan was shocked. She tried to struggle for a moment, and found that she couldn¡¯t move, so she fearfully asked, "Master, you¡­what do you want to do?"

    "Feifei, would you like to apany Master tonight?" A wicked smile appeared on the corner of Dongfang Muxue''s mouth.

 Chapter 192: Test

    <h4>Chapter 192: Test</h4>

    Hearing Dongfang Muxue''s request, Qu Feiyan became silent, and after a while, she raised her head with tears in her eyes, "Master, you should¡¯ve understood Feifei''s intentions in the past. You¡¯ve had so many opportunities before, but why are you doing this after I got over you and decided to be together with Big Brother Song, you¡­you¡­" After that, she couldn''t go on.

    "Silly child, Master is injured and helpless, and I need Song Qingshu to help me. The reason why I didn''t touch you before was because I was afraid that it would ruin your virginity and affect the effect of his practice of Joyful Meditation. Now that he has practiced it, that factor is naturally gone." Dongfang Muxue''s hand went all the way down Qu Feiyan''s soft hair, and as her hand got lower and lower, she could feel Qu Feiyan''s body trembling more and more.

    "Master, don''t!" Qu Feiyan struggled a few more times. However, except for the violent friction between their bodies, which made her face red, nothing worked.

    "You dare to disobey me?" Dongfang Muxue coldly snorted, with a hint of chill in her voice.

    "This disciple dare not¡­ master''s martial art is unparalleled in the world, if you really want to do something wrong, I know that I can''t stop it. I am willing¡­ willing to serve my master for one night in return for the kindness he had bestowed upon me in the past, but¡­ ah!" Feeling Dongfang Muxue''s reaching into the front of her clothes and kneading, Qu Feiyan eximed, her breathing became rapid, and she quickly expressed her meaning, "But after the matter, I will be unable to face Big Brother Song, and I will only be able to find sce in death."

    The tip of Dongfang Muxue''s nose slowly swept across the delicate skin on her neck, and the slight heat from the exhaled breath made Qu Feiyan''s body form a thinyer of goosebumps, and she slowly said, "Silly girl, Song Qingshu has already gone far away from here. If you don''t tell him about it, how will he know?"

    Qu Feiyan''s heart swayed when she heard it. She had always admired her master in her heart, and the offer was so tempting that she almost lost her mind.

    Noticing the dazed look in her eyes, Dongfang Muxue continued, "Feifei, I will not stop you from being with your Brother Song in the future, and I will provide all the conveniences to help you. But sometimes if this master is lonelyte at night, you have to quietlye to apany me, can you do that?"

    "Feifei¡­" Qu Feiyan was just halfway through speaking, when she suddenly woke up, and spoke with a pleading voice, "Master, please let Feifei go!"

    Dongfang Muxue frowned and coldly snorted, "You are the disciple of Dongfang Bubai, a dignified demon girl from an unorthodox cult! How can you strive to be decent like those ordinary women?"

    "Feifei is just an ordinary woman, and I can''t be as transcendent as the Master." Qu Feiyan lowered her head and lightly said, "If Master wants Feifei, then Feifei can only be at ease at death."

    "I don''t care anyway, you have to apany me tonight." Dongfang Muxue turned over and directly pressed Qu Feiyan down.

    "Yes!" Qu Feiyan replied in a nk tone, as if she had no emotions at all.

    "I''m so pissed off! That stinky brat, who knows what dirty means, he used to make my precious apprentice give up on me in just a few days." Dongfang Muxue suddenly felt bored, sat up, and snorted, "Get up, I was just testing you as your master just now. If you are not loyal to your husband, there are some things I would not dare to tell you as your master."

    Qu Feiyan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly burst into tears, "Thank you, Master!"

    "Feifei, don''t rush to get dressed, I¡¯ve changed my mind." Dongfang Muxue saw her hurriedly tidying up her clothes. At the moment, this girl looked particrly attractive with her blushing face, and the corners of Dongfang Muxue¡¯s mouth slightly arched up, <i>¡®Thinking of how much that that stinky boy will benefit in the future, I''m a little angry. Hmph, I have to collect some interest in advance.¡¯ </i>(G: Foreshadowing!)

    "Ah?" Qu Feiyan''s pink face suddenly turned pale.

    "Feifei, don''t put on such a desperate look." Dongfang Muxue grabbed her hand and put it on her chest, "Do you understand?"

    When Qu Feiyan had a fight with Zhong Ling before, the two girls had oftenpared their small mounds to each other, and the soft feeling peculiar to a woman in her palm made her look at Dongfang Muxue in horror, "Master, are you!? You are a¡­"

    "Shhh¡­" Dongfang Muxue put her white jade-like finger lightly between her lips and made a silent gesture, "It''s fine if you know, don''t say it outloud. Now you should understand the previous difficulties of your master, right? This is why I gave you to Song Qingshu."

    "How is it possible, how is it possible¡­" Qu Feiyan looked lost. She didn''t expect that the master she had admired for many years was actually a woman, and she found it hard to ept for a while.

    "Why¡­ I can¡¯t be your master if I am a woman?" Dongfang Muxue coldly snorted.

    Feeling the familiar pressure unique to her Master, Qu Feiyan suddenly woke up and replied, "Feifei doesn''t dare, I¡¯m just a little¡­ a little shocked."

    "You should be happy. If your master really was a man, what would you do in the situation just now?" Dongfang Muxue dotingly scratched her nose.

    "Master really loves me, and you can''t bear to make me sad. You even told me such a big secret!" Knowing that Dongfang Muxue was a woman, Qu Feiyan finally put down a big stone in her heart, and put her arms around her waist. She affectionately buried her head in her arms, but there was a drop tear from the corner of her eyes, and a touch of sadness shed in her heart, <i>¡®Farewell, my former lover.¡¯</i>

    "Master loves you so much, so if I ask you to sleep with me, would you do it?" Over the years, facing Qu Feiyan''s constant expression of love, Dongfang Muxue had to hide the fact that she was a woman from her at all times, which made her feel very troubled. Now she could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Yes, of course!" Qu Feiyan wiped away her tears and smiled.

    After a long time, there were whispering voices in the room.

    "Master, why do you keep touching me?"

    "You are young, and your skin is smooth andfortable to touch."

    "But Master''s skin is obviously better than mine, so why is it that only you can touch me, but I can''t touch you?"

    "I am the master and you are the apprentice, is this reason enough?"

    "Ah, master, don''t touch me there!"

    "In order to take your martial arts to a higher realm, Master wants to check your body."

    "Uh, but it feels so strange¡­ Master, do you really need to press me on top of me when checking my body? Uhh~"

    *****

    "Aachoo!" Song Qingshu sneezed, rubbed his nose, looked at the sparse stars in the sky, and bitterly said, "That bit*ch Dongfang must be unhappy that I took advantage of her apprentice and is taking the opportunity to take revenge. s, yesterday I was hugging beauties left and right, but now I am all alone, so pitiful!"

    After a few days on the road, he reached Xiangxi.

    He felt a bit thirsty, and he finally found a family. He knocked on the door and said, "I''m only a traveler, and I hope the family¡¯s host can be merciful and give me water to drink."

    After a long time, there was no sound of the door opening. Song Qingshu was disappointed and was about to turn around and leave, but saw a farmer walking towards this way on a small road in the distance, carrying a bundle of dry wood on his back.

    <i>¡®Heh, breathing is even and the posture of walking is steady, how can a farmer have such good skills?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu suddenly became suspicious, and when he approached the guy, he noticed that the five fingers of the farmer''s right hand seemed to have been cut off, most likely by a sharp de. Song Qingshu looked up to get a clear look of this farmer''s face, and the two spoke up in unison, "It¡¯s you!?"

    It turned out that this young farmer was the same young man who was locked up with Ding Dian in the Jingzhou City prison before. It was none other than Di Yun, the protagonist of the original book "A Deadly Secret".

    Di Yun opened the door, and the two sat down for a talk.

    "Di Yun, why are you here?" Song Qingshu asked with curiosity.

    "Young Master Song, I also want to ask you this question." Di Yun scratched the back of his head. Although he had always hated this handsome young master because of his junior sister, but it was also because of this guy that he was able to escape from Jingzhou prison. Because of that, he didn''t have that much of a bad impression of him.

    "I went north to Pingding and passed by here." Song Qingshu nced at Di Yun and sighed, "I didn''t expect us to meet here again, after that matter in Jingzhou."

    Di Yun smirked for a moment, "Last time you and Big Brother Ding made a big fuss in Jingzhou City, so I escaped while there was a chance. I came back to my hometown to grow vegetables and cultivate the fields."

    "You didn''t look for¡­ your junior sister?" For Song Qingshu, Di Yun was also a pitiful person. His junior sister, who was his childhood sweetheart, was tricked by Wan Gui and married him. Speaking of which, he and Bing Xue''er identally saw Qi Fang in Wanfust time. Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but give the guy a pitying look when he thought that the woman this guy loved so much had already married Wan Gui.

    "I did. But, it''s a pity that the people in Wanfu were already gone, and I don''t know where to look for her." Di Yun replied, and wondered why Song Qingshu was so clear about his affairs, "I was worried that Junior Sister won''t be able to find me in the future and she¡¯lle back home and wait here."

    ¡°I think you already know that your beloved Junior Sister has married Wan Gui. Are you waiting here alone for a married woman?¡± Song Qingshu felt that he had more or less robbed Di Yun of a lot of luck. If it hadn''t been for him, Di Yun would have suffered more, but in the end he would have grown through all the hardships and would have gotten the beautiful and lovely Shui Sheng. But, looking at the situation now, this guy will probably end up here alone, and Song Qingshu felt that he had to give him a helping hand.

    <i>¡®Why can''t I help myself when I see someone with a miserable fate from the original book? It was like that with Lin Pingzhi, and it¡¯s the same with Di Yun. It seems that I feel sympathetic towards them. Speaking of which, Song Qingshu in the original book was even more miserable, although it was his own fault.¡¯</i> Song Qingshuughed at himself.

    When he heard Song Qingshu mention the thing he hated the most in his life, the veins on Di Yun''s arms bulged up, and he gritted his teeth, "I wish I could drink Wan Gui''s blood and eat his flesh, but my junior sister has already be his wife and has given birth to a child with him. I¡­ I''m worried that killing Wan Gui will make my junior sister sad for a lifetime."

    "A sinister viin like Wan Gui will never have a good ending. Even if your junior sister follows him, she will not have a good ending. Do you think that you can''t give her better happiness?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "Of course not!" Di Yun said excitedly, "It''s just¡­just¡­"

    "It''s just that you dislike the fact that your junior sister married another man and gave birth to a child?" Song Qingshu deliberately provoked him.

    "No no no!" Di Yun waved his hands again and again, "Junior sister just fell for Wan Gui''s trick, I will never me her! No matter what she bes, I will love her as before, and I will love the child she gave birth to. I will treat her like my own daughter!"

    "Then that''s fine." Song Qingshu thought to himself that this guy¡¯s tolerance level in this regard far exceeded that of Bu Jingyun, "Since that''s the case, then why don''t you go find her, reveal Wan Gui''s true colors, and then bring back the two mother and child. Wouldn''t it be more enjoyable to live in seclusion here together?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Be a Patron at Patreon! Support the project!

    Please turn off your Adblocker to support the site.

 Chapter 193: Cheng Lingsuâ€™s charm

    <h4>Chapter 193: Cheng Lingsu¡¯s charm</h4>

    "But they''ve been married for so many years, I''m worried¡­ worried that¡­" Di Yun''s face showed the anxiety in his heart.

    "You¡¯re worried that she won''te with you?" Seeing Di Yun nod his head, Song Qingshu said, "It¡¯s indeed possible, this is actually a verymon problem with women, but if you can build up a sessful career, don''t you think you¡¯ll have more possibility of getting her back? In time, she''ll figure out the truth and choose you. Trust me, I know women better than you, and I am right more often than not."

    "Is that really possible¡­" Di Yun''s eyes shed with hope, but it quickly dimmed, "But now I don''t know where Wan Gui took them."

    Song Qingshu handed a waist badge to him, "Recently, I have set up an intelligence organization named Pole Arms, which is responsible for inquiring about the information all around the world. If Brother Di is interested in joining, you can take this token to Yanjing City, and mention my name. The power of that organization should be able to help you find your junior sister, and even help you get revenge!"

    Di Yun grabbed the waist badge. However, he was quite worried about what he would do if his junior sister and the others came back after he left, so he hesitated for a moment.

    "Brother Di can think about it for the time being." Song Qingshu patted him on the shoulder, "Oh, by the way, here are some silver taels. If youe to the capital in the future, you might be short of money." After that, he stuffed the taels of silver into the palm of his hands.

    "I can''t take this!" Di Yun looked slightly embarrassed and quickly refused.

    "Brother Di, I know you have the ability to go to the capital by yourself, but that would take quite a lot of time. With this money, you can buy a good horse and save at least a month worth of time. During this time, if something happens to your junior sister, you will have no time to regret it." Song Qingshu secretly sighed and resolutely put the silver taels into his hands.

    Di Yun was stunned for a moment, and there were tears in his eyes. No one in this world treated him so well except for Brother Ding and his junior sister. He held back his tears and choked up, "Thank you, Young Master Song, for your guidance. I will ept it!"

    <i>¡®This Di Yun is really simple. He can be moved to tears for a few dozen taels of silver. He lived a really hard life¡¯</i> Song Qingshu said goodbye, and sped his fists, "Brother Di, I have something important to do. I will take my leave."

    "Yes!" Di Yun had a thousand words in his heart at this time, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only watch Song Qingshu''s voice disappear into the distance.

    *****

    "Last time, I and Dongfang Muxue fled from Heimuya in a hurry. So we didn''t have a chance to go to visit the King of Venoms when we passed by Dongting Lake. This time, I am going north anyway, I should go check if the poison in Little Hu Fei''s body is gone. I wonder how Bing Xue''er is doing now?" Song Qingshu made up his mind and galloped away in the direction of the White Horse Temple in Dongting Lake.

    Seeing the ferocious Bloody Dwarf Chestnuts, Song Qingshu felt goosebumps. He remembered the method taught by Cheng Lingsu before. So, he picked a blue flower from the blue flower garden by the roadside, and walked slowly to the house the King of Venoms lived in.

    "Brother Hu Fei, you big idiot, you still can''t tell the difference between the Broken Heart Grass and the Twisting Organ Poison. I will tell you again, so you should listen carefully. Both the Broken Heart Grass and the Twisting Organ Poison can kill the target. However, the situation of their use is different. The person who uses them often has a deep hatred for the target, and only uses such a vicious poison in such situations. But specifically, there is a difference of effects between the two poisons."

    "The Broken Heart Grass can make the target''s limbs weak, cause hallucinations, vomiting and diarrhea, along with unbearable abdominal pain, and finally die of respiratory paralysis after two to three hours of suffering. In this whole process, the consciousness of the target stays clear, and even after their breathing stops, their heartbeat continues for a short period of time. Hence the reason for its name. During the Warring States Period, Han Feizimitted suicide by taking the Broken Heart Grass, and his death was extremely tragic."

    "As for the Twisting Organ Poison, it is also very famous in history. Li Yu, the queen of the Southern Tang Dynasty, was sentenced to death by Taizong using the Twisting Organ Poison. After her death, her body became severely deformed due to its effect. The original name of the poison is actually ¡®Strychnine¡¯, which can cause muscr convulsions and eventually death through asphyxia or sheer exhaustion, apanied by trismus and other symptoms. There will always be a kind of strange smirk on the target''s lips after they die." (G: it¡¯s a real poison.)

    "Pa! Pa! Pa!" Song Qingshu stepped forward while pping his hands. He heard Cheng Lingsu talking eloquently the moment he arrived nearby, so he stopped and listened for a long while. ¡°It is truly admirable!¡±

    "Big Brother Song!" Hu Fei immediately became happy when he saw Song Qingshu, and he ran over and jumped on top of him.

    "Hey, you¡¯ve gotten so heavy!" Song Qingshu hugged him and pretended to struggle.

    "Little Lingsu,e over and give Uncle a hug." Putting Hu Fei down, Song Qingshu greeted Cheng Lingsu with open arms.

    "Bah!" Cheng Lingsu spat and red at him with a blushing face.

    "Forget it, you are my little Hu Fei''s woman, so I won''t take advantage of you." Song Qingshu made the two children blush as soon as he opened his mouth.

    "Don''t you feel ashamed? You are calling him ¡®my little Hu Fei¡¯, it seems that you really have intentions for Aunt Bing Xue''er." Cheng Lingsu was quite angry at the fact that he and Hu Fei were called each other brothers, but he referred to himself as her uncle.

    "Sure enough!" Song Qingshu looked at Hu Fei and said with a smile, "When you two get married, this kid will suffer in the future."

    "Who wants to marry that ugly girl?" Xiao Hu Fei was a little unhappy when he heard Cheng Lingsu say that Song Qinghsu coveted his mother. However, when he heard Song Qingshu''s words, he immediately became quite flustered.

    "Smelly Hu Fei, I hate you!" Cheng Lingsu''s eyes immediately turned red, she wiped her eyes and ran into the house.

    "Little Hu Fei, how can you hurt a girl''s heart like this!" Song Qingshu advised as a man of great experience, "Besides, a woman can go through eighteen transformations and Little Lingsu¡¯s time to transform hasn¡¯te yet. If she transforms in a few years and bes a peerless beauty, won''t you regret it? Now is the time to treat her better when she is least confident, so she will be grateful to you for a lifetimeter!"

    "What if she doesn''t transform in a few years?" Hu Fei asked earnestly, "Looking at her current appearance, will she really grow into a peerless beauty? I''m not as confident as you are."

    "Uh, it doesn''t matter if she¡¯s not pretty, there are onlyzy women in this world, there are no ugly women. When the timees, your brother, I, will teach her some makeup skills, and then if she dresses up well, she will definitely make you look at her twice!" Song Qingshu hugged Little Hu Fei and walked into the house step by step, "I also want to remind you, although Little Lingsu is not very good-looking, she possesses a very charming aura. I can deduce this from her waist and hip posture when she walks, that she¡¯ll have a charming body. She¡¯ll definitely be a heaven''s gift when she grows up, so you shouldn''t miss it."

    "I say, Brother Song, I''m only eight years old. You are telling me all these things, are you not afraid to teach bad things to children? If my mother hears it, it''ll be strange if she doesn''t scold you to death." Xiao Hu Fei said while feeling depressed.

    "Uh, I was only giving helpful advice as brothers, why would that be a bad thing?" Song Qingshu awkwardly smiled, then looked left and right, and quietly asked, "By the way, is your mother here?"

    "Hmph, I was still wondering how long it would take you to ask!" Little Hu Fei pouted and simply said, "She¡¯s not here!"

    "Not here!?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, "Where did she go?"

    "She came to see me once a few months ago, and then left without a trace. She should have gone to investigate the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue." Little Hu Fei replied.

    "Murong Jingyue? Isn''t the Murong family already searching for him?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously, and suddenly showed a hint of worry, "Murong Jingyue is strong in martial arts and adept at using poison, I''m worried that your mother will be in danger."

    "It¡¯s good to see that you have a conscience!" Xiao Hu Fei rolled his eyes at him, "My mother''s martial arts is not inferior to my father''s. Last time, the reason she lost was only because Murong Jingyue was familiar with her techniques, and I was dragging her down. My mother lost herposure and was defeated by him. I heard that you taught her the White Boa Whip technique. My mother had already practiced it extremely well when she came to see mest time. She said that she¡¯ll be careful if she encounters Murong Jingyue, and would not have trouble protecting herself."

    "Is that so¡­" Song Qingshu finally felt relieved, but thinking that Bing Xue''er was not here, his face still couldn''t hide his disappointment.

    "Brother Song, why are you getting distracted? What are you thinking with such a forlorn expression?" Little Hu Fei bumped him with his shoulder.

    Song Qingshu came back to his senses and smiled, "Okay, then let''s go back to discussing your life-long matters. Where were we? Oh yes¡­I was just giving advice in case you fancied her. But, if you''re sure that you don''t like her, I can give it a try myself. I can begin a ¡®Lo*li Development n¡¯! Ah¡­ I¡¯m getting excited just from thinking about it." Song Qingshu rubbed his hands as he spoke, and his facial expression seemed extremely questionable.

    Little Hu Fei spoke up in a hurry, "First you had intentions about my mother, but I just let it be considering that you are a good person, and now, you are even having intentions towards Sister Lingsu¡­"

    "Oooh!" Song Qingshu smiled meaningfully, "I was just joking, and I remember you saying that you didn''t care about her."

    Little Hu Fei stubbornly said, "Even if it''s just a cat and a dog, we are bound to have feelings after staying together for a long time, let alone a person."

    When the two walked into the house, Cheng Lingsu heard what he just said, and turned around in anger, not wanting to look at the two of them.

    The Poison Kingughed, "It¡¯s been a while, and now Young Master Song is full of energy. It seems that your previous injury has healed." (G: King of Venoms will be changed to Poison King from now on. It¡¯s more urate. I¡¯ll edit the previous chapter.)

    "I''ve seen the Old Master." Song Qingshu sincerely bowed and sighed, "Speaking of which, it was thanks to the Old Master''s guidance that I went to Suzhou and found a way to treat my injury."

    "I''ve heard Madame Hu talk about it a few months ago, Young Master Song doesn''t need to thank me, it''s all due to your own fate." The Poison King smiled and shook his head.

    "Master, how about the detoxification of the poison in my little brother''s body?" After chatting for a while, Song Qingshu pointed at Hu Fei and asked.

 Chapter 194: Snow white

    <h4>Chapter 194: Snow white</h4>

    "You can rest assured, Young Master, Fei''er is naturally strong, and with my meticulous care, most of the poison in his body has been pulled out, but there are still some residual poison that needs time to slowly dilute." The Poison King dotingly looked at Hu Fei, he looked quite satisfied with this disciple.

    "By the way, was there a woman surnamed Fang who came to find the Old Master some time ago?" Song Qingshu had asked Fang Yi to bring his letter to request the King of Venoms for an antidote of the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills, and he took the opportunity to ask about that.

    "There was indeed ady Fang who came here." Said Poison King after thinking for a moment, "It''s just that the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill is tooplex, so even I am a little confused. I need time to test my conjectures, and won''t be able to develop the antidote in a short time. When she heard this, she was disappointed and left."

    "Brother Song, you seem to have too many lovers." Little Hu Fei on the side said with a strange tone.

    "You''re not my lover, what kind of vinegar are you drinking?" Song Qingshu patted him on the head and teased. (G: Drinking vinegar means being jealous.)

    Hu Fei was lost for words. How could he say that he was fighting for his mother, so he just sat there and sulked.

    "Besides that Miss Fang, there was another woman who came to find you." Seeing that her sweetheart was being teased, Cheng Lingsu subconsciously offered to help.

    "Another woman?" Song Qingshu filtered through the women he knew in his mind, but couldn''t really think of who it was.

    "She imed to be your wife and had been here twice. The first time was when you and Madame Hu had just left for Suzhou. Brother Hu Fei and I noticed that she came with bad intentions, so we fooled her to the northeast. She came back not long ago, presumably to retaliate against me and brother Hu Fei, and as soon as she saw the two of us, she attacked." Cheng Lingsu began to narrate the story.

    "Brother Song, your wife is so fierce!" Hu Fei thought to himself, <i>¡®No wonder Brother Song fell in love with my mother. Although his wife is also very beautiful, her nature is quite violent. She is not as gentle and considerate as my mother. Besides, my mother''s appearance is not worse than hers.¡¯</i>

    (G: It¡¯s official, Hu Fei is the best bro a man can ever hope to have!)

    "Looking at the fact that you are sitting here safely now, she must have suffered a loss again? But her martial arts realm should¡¯ve been far superior to you¡­" Song Qingshu''s expression was ratherplicated when he heard that it was Zhou Zhiruo. He thought in his heart, <i>¡®The rtionship between the two of us can almost be made into a bloody romance drama. At first, it was she who wronged me, then I was the one who wronged her. After that she chased me down, and I defeated her¡­ it¡¯s such good quality material!¡¯</i>

    "Of course, if our Poison King Manor is reduced to relying on force to protect ourselves, it would be a matter of shame." Cheng Lingsu said proudly.

    "She was poisoned? What happened after that?" Song Qingshu was startled and asked with worry.

    "She¡¯s dead!" Cheng Lingsu said while nibbling on the melon seeds, "She dared toe to our Poison King Manor to cause trouble, if we let her go back alive and the word spreads, won''t there be an endless stream of people from the wulining here to seek revenge? So why should we let her go? With a little bit of Seven-star Begonia, she had no way out, and then died."

    "What?" Song Qingshu heard that Zhou Zhiruo was dead, and sat on the chair with a nk expression. He didn''t hear anything from Cheng Lingsu''s remaining words.

    ¡®Zhou Zhiruo actually died like that! She just died like that? It¡¯s reasonable that I should hate her, even if I knew that everything was a misunderstanding. Why¡­why would I be so sad if I really hated her!¡¯ Song Qingshu clutched his heart, and cold sweat dripped down his face.

    "Young Master Song, don''t listen to Lingsu''s nonsense, Madame Song is not dead." The Poison King on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, so he used his internal strength, and said in a deep voice.

    Song Qingshu was stunned, his eyes regained its luster, then he looked at the Poison King, and his eyes signaled him to continue.

    "That day, Madame Song came in a hurry, and she said that she wanted to take Lingsu and Fei''er hostage. This old man didn''t know why, so I had to rescue them. I identally injured the Madame in the process, so I ask the Young Master for his forgiveness." The Poison King revealed the truth of the matter.

    "What aboutter?" Song Qingshu hurriedly asked.

    The Poison King understood his mood and quickly said, "Your wife is highly skilled in martial arts. Although she was poisoned by this old man, she could still continue to fight. At that moment, another young master appeared and rescued her. This old man recognized his martial arts technique, it should be the Heaven and Earth Great Shift from the Ming Cult. In the current world, such a young person with that level of martial arts must be none other than Master Zhang Wuji. This old man was quite lenient when I used the poison. Master Zhang has inherited theplete medicinal knowledge of Hu Qingniu, the genius physician. I think he won¡¯t have any trouble detoxifying Madame Song."

    <i>¡®Zhang Wuji?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s teeth itch with hatred every time he heard the name. After hearing that Zhou Zhiruo was rescued by him, not only did he not rx at all, on the contrary, he became even more worried, and hurriedly asked, "Old Master, do you remember when Zhang Wuji rescued her?"

    The Poison King raised his head to think for a moment, and replied, "It should be earlier this month. It was just after the news of the battle between Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Sword Saint Feng Qingyang and the Demonic Cult Leader Dongfang spread in the wulin, so I still remember it."

    <i>¡®After the decisive battle on the night of the full moon? I remember that she attacked me again in the pcest time, and¡­ we did that. After that, she came to kidnap Hu Fei and Lingsu, and was saved by Zhang Wuji. It¡¯s no wonder Zhang Wuji said that he had seen her before on the ckwood Cliff. It seems that they met at the Poison King Manor. Listening to his tone at the time, it seems that nothing happened between the two of them¡­ then it¡¯s alright.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s thoughts were running fast, and he finally deduced the whole process of the event, then he secretly felt relieved.

    "By the way, what kind of poison do you use, Old Master, is there any need to take off one¡¯s clothes while detoxifying?" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of a very serious problem. In the original book, Zhang Cuishan wooed Yin Susu like that, andter, Zhang Wuji also did the same. He inherited his father''s tricks and took off her dress when he rescued Zhao Min.

    The Poison King was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and said with augh, "Young Master Song is worrying too much, there is basically nothing in this world that requires taking off one''s clothes to heal the wounds. Taking off your clothes is only required just to deal with some external wounds, such as being wounded by a weapon. As for things like snake bites, one only needs to roll up their trousers or sleeves."

    <i>¡®Those two Zhang father and son are really not good people. They relied on that kind of despicable method to deceive ignorant girls.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu scolded secretly.

    "Brother Song, did you two husband and wife really have such a good rtionship?" Hu Fei on the side asked.

    "Why do you ask that?" Song Qingshu didn''t understand.

    "I noticed that when you heard the news of her death, you immediately became stunned. So, you must like her very much. But, even though she is your wife, she hates you and wants to kill you. It''s really hard for me to understand." Hu Fei expressed the doubts in his heart.

    "Uh, this matter is quiteplex, that is¡­" Song Qingshu became stunned for a moment, and he didn''t know what to say, then he impatiently waved his hand, "Forget it, it¡¯s the matter of adults, so you won''t understand even if I were to talk about it. Children should just go y in the mud."

    Hu Fei was furious and was about to prove that he was no longer a child when Cheng Lingsu pulled his sleeve and whispered, "Brother Hu Fei, let''s go out to y, don''t disturb Uncle Song. Don¡¯t you see him acting like this, he must be trapped by love."

    "Hmph, since he loves his wife so much, he better not try to provoke my mother in the future!" As he held Cheng Lingsu''s soft little hand, Hu Fei''s mood slowly calmed down, but he still gave Song Qingshu a vicious re when he went out.

    *****

    Aftering out of Poison King Manor, Song Qingshu felt a little uneasy for a long time. Later, he unknowingly bumped into a tree, and finally came to his senses, "Zhang Wuji, huh? The leader of the Ming Cult, huuh? I''ll destroy the chastity of your so-called Saintess right away, and make your Ming Cult theughing stock of the world!"

    The more Song Qingshu thought about it, the more excited he became. Love and hatred were indeed the biggest driving force for human beings. Before, he felt quite reluctant to go to Heimuya. So he went to visit the Poison King Manor in a leisurely way. However, after he heard the news at the Poison King Manor, he felt eager to rush to Heimuya immediately, and he truly wanted to destroy the chastity of the Saintess of Ming Cult.

    Along the way, he traveled day and night without rest, and after a few days, he finally arrived at Heimuya, in the Pingding Prefecture.

    He had already infiltrated the ckwood Cliff once before. So, Song Qingshu, who was quite familiar with the terrain, was able to seize the gap between the guards and quietly entered the ckwood Cliff without any issues.

    "I wonder where the Saintess of Ming Cult lives." Song Qingshu hid at the top of the corridor. After the patrolling guards passed underneath, he quietlynded on the ground. After looking around, he quietly went to the ce with the most guards.

    "Is Miss''s bath water ready?"

    "It''s ready, I just went to get the flower petals collected in the morning."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Hearing the conversation of several maids on the road, Song Qingshu thanked his luck, and quietly followed behind them.

    Watching the maids walk into a brightly lit yard, Song Qingshu carefully looked around. It was very possible that this was the residence of the Saintess, so there were no male guards nearby. He approached a window and put his finger on his mouth. After getting it sufficiently wet, he opened a small hole in the window paper with a light poke. He felt quite proud, <i>¡®If this was the modern era, the windows would at least be made out of ss, and a thief would have to prepare a ss-cutting tool and a suction cup if they wanted to make holes. It wouldn¡¯t be as easy as it is now.¡¯</i>

    Once again confirming that there was no one else within a radius of ten feet, Song Qingshu moved his eyes closer to the hole.

    It was probably due to the hot water in the tub. The room was filled with smoke, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. He saw a graceful woman with her back to the window, with long ck and smooth hair hanging down to her waist. It seemed that the owner was very tall and slender.

    <i>¡®Holy shi*t, just the back view is so attractive, how good will it be when I take a look at the front?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu sighed,<i> ¡®Woman, you and I have neither hatred nor enmity, if you want to me someone, you can me yourself for being the Saintess.¡¯</i>

    The woman gently pulled the ribbon around her waist with her slender hands, and her outer garments suddenly fell to the ground. Now, she was only in her underwear, and arge area of snow white skin was exposed for the eyes to behold.

 Chapter 195: Water flowing down the valley

    <h4>Chapter 195: Water flowing down the valley</h4>

    <i>¡®Take it off, take it off¡­you can take it off by yourself, so that I won''t have to feel guilty when I begin.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu was actually very conflicted in his heart. Although it was very enjoyable to peek at a girl taking a bath, it was, after all, not a good thing to do.

    Looking at the scenery for a while, he felt his face turn hot in shame. However, thinking of his own revenge n, Song Qingshu still chose to be ruthless, and secretly warned himself, <i>¡®Don''t try to be a chivalrous hero without a backbone, and a bandit without courage. Since you¡¯ve decided to be a viin, don''t hesitate, or even think twice. Only think about how toplete the task sessfully.¡¯</i>

    After a short while, the woman in the room had already taken off her robe and ced it on the stand beside her. She slightly shook her head, sending waves down her waist-length hair, akin to a waterfall. She wrapped her hands around the back of her neck to tie up her hair, presumably to avoid getting soaked in the bath.

    "Walking on with gentle steps, wearing golden shoes¡­" Watching the woman gently lift her jade-like feet and step into the tub at a leisurely pace, Song Qingshu unconsciously thought of Li Yu''s words when he was describing Xiao Zhou.

    Staring at the back of her snow-white neck and her slender and straight legs, Song Qingshu suddenly felt something warm flow down from the tip of his nose. He stretched out his hand to wipe it, and saw that it was full of bright red color. Never in his life did he expect that he would actually have a nosebleed. Even a virgin who has been holding back for more than 20 years wouldn¡¯t be so weak! <i>¡®Could it be that the practice of the Joyful Meditation Method has caused my libido to be too strong?¡¯</i>

    The sound of rippling water came to his ears, prompting Song Qingshu to look inside. He saw that the woman was already lying in the tub, one of her jade-like arms was stretched out of the tub holding a bowl of clear water. Streams of water flowed down the lines of her neck as she slowly poured down the water in the bowl.

    Ever since he had started practicing martial arts, Song Qingshu''s ocr ability had improved by tenfoldpared to his previous life. Although the room was filled with fog, he could still clearly see the unique luster of the skin on the woman''s jade arm under the light of candlelight. It had the same color of the flower petals blooming in spring, and had the luster of the buds before they withered in summer.

    Song Qingshu only felt that his throat was dry. He knew that he couldn''t just continue to watch. He had to see the woman''s face, otherwise he would end up only fantasizing in his mind like Duan Yu¡ª who kept searching for a perfect woman who didn¡¯t actually exist, resulting in a heart demon.

    With a movement of his hand, he used a soft shock force to break the downturned bolt inside, and gently opened the window. Song Qingshu, like a cat, silentlynded on the ground, and moved to the bathtub step by step.

    Song Qingshu didn''t want to disturb the other party, so he was quite cautious along the way. Suddenly there was a sound of sshing water, which startled him. Looking up, it turned out that the woman had lifted one of her long straight legs out of the water and put it on the edge of the wooden tub. At the same time she held the bowl of water in both hands, and poured it on her head.

    Song Qingshu''s breathing suddenly became heavier, and he screamed in his heart. That¡¯s when the woman''s ears twitched, and she realized that there was someone behind her, but beyond Song Qingshu''s expectations, she didn¡¯t turn her head or scream, but softly said, "Is it Xiaobai? Come over and help me massage my shoulders. I don''t know why, but these days, my shoulders always feel sore."

    "Why does this voice sound so familiar?" A trace of doubt shed in Song Qingshu''s heart, but in order not to disturb her, he had to give a vague reply. He used his movement technique, and made his footsteps sound like a girl''s gentle steps, until he reached the woman''s back. The other party I didn''t feel any abnormality either.

    "Xiaobai, hurry up!" The woman stretched her waist, and her tone was ratherzy. She put her hands on the edge of the wooden tub on both sides, revealing her smooth and round shoulders, and motioned for the supposed maid to help her massage it.

    <i>¡®This is what you asked for yourself, so you can¡¯t me me. Let''s start the show!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu stretched out his trembling hands and put them on the girl''s shoulder, only to feel a suppleness that was beyond description.

    After a long time, the girl snorted infort, "Xiaobai, your technique has improved quite a lot." After speaking, she slightly tilted her head backwards to take a look.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was immersed in feeling the sticity of the woman''s skin. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly look up. It was already toote to dodge. As their eyes met, the two eximed in unison, "Why are you here!"

    A woman''s instinct made her react faster, as she raised her wrist and shot it directly towards Song Qingshu''s eyes. This made Song Qingshue back to his senses. He let go of the girl''s shoulders, and lightly flicked away her fingers with his elbow joints.

    The woman felt that her entire arm went numb, and she had already lost at first the exchange. That made her even more anxious. She got up, lifted her leg and kicked at the opponent''s neck, but Song Qingshu directly grabbed her ankle. When she tried to break free, it was as if she was stuck in concrete and she couldn¡¯t even move an inch.

    "I say Miss Ren, we haven''t seen each other for quite a while. Aren¡¯t you feeling embarrassed to give me such a big gift as soon as we met?" Song Qingshu''s eyes wandered wantonly all over her elegant figure. It turned out that this woman was not the saintess of the Ming Cult, but the saintess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult¡ª Ren Yingying.

    Ren Yingying was taking a bath just now. So at this moment, she didn¡¯t even have a strand on her body. Her hands and feet were also restrained by the other party, which caused her to be at a loss.

    "Miss Ren, I am curious, why aren''t you screaming?" Song Qingshu also felt very strange as he feasted with his eyes.

    Hearing this, Ren Yingying¡¯s pretty face immediately flushed red, but she couldn''t express her pain. Now her Brother Chong was also staying on the ck Wood Cliff. If she screamed, she would alert her lover and the subordinates of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. That would cause them to anxiously rush over to this ce. If they were toe here and see them in such an embarrassing posture, then even if her Brother Chong didn''t mind, she would have no face to live.

    "It almost seems like fate. I didn''t manage to sessfully take off your clothes in thest battle, but today you took the initiative to take off your clothes to show me. You''re quite generous!" Song Qingshu saw her nose slightly twitch and her long curled eyshes tremble in panic. Her face was delicate, and as the surrounding candle-light reflected on her face, it made her even more charming. Song Qingshu gave into his impulse and couldn''t help but lean in and kiss her wless face.

    "Shameless!" Ren Yingying breathed rapidly, her chest heaving violently with anger, and Song Qingshu was stunned again.

    Just as he was about to continue teasing her a bit more, Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly changed, and he suddenly turned his head to look outside.

    At that moment, an old voice came from outside the door, "Yingying, Father has a few words to tell you."

    Song Qingshu looked back at her, afraid that she would call for help, but Ren Yingying took a deep breath and calmly replied, "This daughter is taking a bath, so I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to see Father."

    "My good daughter has grown up!" Ren Woxing''s gratifiedughter came from outside the door, "Father doesn''t want to embarrass you, but you also know the situation in Heimuya now. It would be inappropriate to be heard by someone with a different heart. If Father remembers correctly, there are several screens in the house. Father will juste in and talk to you through the screens, what do you think?"

    <i>¡®What kind of father are you! Why are you so insistent oning in when your daughter is taking a bath?" </i>Song Qingshu cursed in his heart.

    "Okay, Father, please wait a moment." Hearing Ren Yingying''s reply, Song Qingshu''s expression changed. He bent his elbows, and immediately locked her neck.

    "I won''t let other people see how we are now." Ren Yingying quickly whispered, feeling short of breath.

    "Then why are you still letting your father in?" There were reasons why his reaction was so severe. Firstly, he didn''t want to scare the snakes, and secondly, it wouldn''t have been a problem if it was before, but now he was a little afraid of Ren Woxing''s Cosmic Absorbing Power. So Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want to confront Ren Woxing head-on, but he still slightly rxed his hand a little.

    "You have to hide." Ren Yingying bit her lip, not showing the expression on her face.

    "There''s nothing here, everything is in in sight, where can I hide?" Song Qingshu looked around. Although there was arge screen blocking it from the living room, the screen was quite transparent. No matter where he hid, the shadow would be projected on the screen.

    Ren Yingying''s eyes turned, and she looked at the water in the tub, her ears burned red in shame. Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, <i>¡®Is this okay?¡¯</i>

    "Is Yingying alright? Can Fathere in?" Ren Woxing was feeling a little anxious waiting outside the door. He didn''t know how many spies from the Ming Cult there were in Heimuya, so he deliberately looked for his daughter when she was taking a bath. He wanted to talk when their vignce was weak. But if he stayed outside the door for too long and was seen by Ming Cult spies, it would arouse suspicion.

    Hearing the sound of Ren Woxing pushing the door, Ren Yingying anxiously said, "Hurry up ande in." Her thoughts were simple, it would be unfortunate to be seen by Song Qingshu, but if her father came in and saw this¡­ she couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought.

    Song Qingshu no longer hesitated. He picked up Ren Yingying and jumped directly into the water, "What''s that sound?" As soon as Ren Wexing entered the door, he heard the sound of a heavy object entering the water, and he couldn''t help asking suspiciously.

    "It''s nothing, Father!" Ren Yingying''s voice had a little panic mixed in.

    Now, Ren Woxing became even more suspicious. Worried that the people in the Ming Cult were holding his precious daughter hostage, he anxiously asked, "Yingying, are you alright? I feel that something is wrong with you."

    "I''m fine." Lying in the tub, Song Qingshu was looking at her with a smile, so Ren Yingying''s voice was naturally a little panicked.

    "It''s not very peaceful on the ck Wood Cliff these days. Maybe there will be some youngsters who will take the opportunity to cause trouble. Father will take a look at you just in case to feel relieved." Ren Woxing was already very suspicious, and when he entered the room, he had this feeling that something was definitely wrong, so he began to walk towards the screen step by step.

    Ren Yingying turned pale in shock, and she hurriedly waved to Song Qingshu to dive into the water.

    <i>¡®Underwater?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu pointed to the surface of the water with his finger, his expression turning very strange, and he cursed in his heart, <i>¡®Miss, don¡¯t you realize that you are naked now?¡¯</i>

    Hearing Ren Woxing''s footstepsing closer, Song Qingshu had no time to think about other things. He took a deep breath, and sank his entire body in the water.

    "Father, why did you juste in like this?" Ren Yingying sped her shoulders with her arms, only exposing her head above the water. Her face was flushed red as she angrily looked at Ren Woxing who had suddenly walked in.

    Ren Woxing nced around with his sharp eyes, and didn''t see any suspicious signs, so he hurriedly backed out, "Father was just worrying too much. I thought you were being held hostage by someone."

    <i>¡®Father, you guessed it right.¡¯ </i>Ren Yingying felt a bit of bitterness in her heart, but she said, "Father has been worrying too much recently."

    After speaking, she poked Song Qingshu on the opposite side with her toes, signaling him toe up. Even after poking a few times, the other party still didn¡¯te out of the water, and it seemed that he had no intention ofing out at all!

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Patrons please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 196: The secret under the surface

    <h4>Chapter 196: The secret under the surface</h4>

    Ren Yingying would be considered stupid if she still didn''t realize what Song Qingshu¡¯s intention was. She felt embarrassed and angry, but she had no choice but to tightly close her thighs, cover her chest with one hand, and block the private ce below with the other.

    "Father can''t help but worry. In the past, I was rescued by Zhang Wuji in Meizhuang. Although I knew that he had the idea of controlling ??the Sun Moon Holy Cult, but at that time the thief Dongfang had controlled the Cult for more than ten years, and he had already secured his position as the cult master. In order to regain my position as the cult master, I had no choice but to make a deal with him. Unfortunately, in the battle at Chengde Hall, Linghu Chong and Xiang Wentian were both seriously injured, and I also became blind in one eye. Yet, Zhang Wuji showed his incredible martial arts skills, and it seems that his martial arts is more terrifying than even that of the thief Dongfang! It was only then that I realized that it is easy to invite a god, yet difficult to make him leave." Ren Woxing sat outside the screen and sighed deeply.

    "Father''s martial art is unparalleled in the world, we just have to wait for Uncle Xiang and Brother¡­Chong, to recover from their injury. After that, you naturally won''t have to be afraid of Zhang Wuji." Speaking of Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying couldn''t help but be conscious of the fact that she was lying naked in a bathtub with another man at this very moment. So, even while she was speaking, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    "It''s easier said than done! Father was afraid of making you worry, so I have never told this to you¡ª your Uncle Xiang was stabbed in the chest by that thief Dongfang, and all his martial art is almost gone. If I hadn¡¯t used my Cosmic Absorbing Power to protect his body, I''m afraid he would have already been well on his way to the underworld. Now the internal injuries on his body will take at the very least three to five years to heal." Ren Woxing''s tone was full of destion. It was worth paying this loss to regain the position of the cult master, but unfortunately there was an extra leader of the Ming Cult, which made him anxious day and night.

    "Uncle Xiang¡­" Ren Yingying eximed. Since childhood, Xiang Wentian had been very kind to her. In her heart, Xiang Wentian was like a father to her.

    "After the battle that day, we were all seriously injured, and Zhang Wuji took the opportunity to propose the merger of the Sun Moon Holy Cult with the Ming Cult! Hehe, my Sun Moon Holy Cult has been separate from the Ming Cult for more than two hundred years, and it has long be equal to the Ming Cult in both status and power. Yet, he brought it up in this situation! He¡¯s obviously taking the opportunity to threaten me." Ren Woxing pped his palm on the chair. He was obviously very angry! His palm was like a knife, and it immediately cut off half of the handle on the chair.

    "Didn''t father deal with it that time?" Ren Yingying softly asked. She looked at the dark shadow underwater, frowned, stretched out her jade-like leg, ced it under Song Qingshu''s arm, and tried to push him slightly upwards. She wanted to raise him up from the bottom of the water. Who knew that the other party not only stayed motionless, but he also grabbed her calf in his hands! Ren Yingying couldn''t help but exim when she felt the touch of a big hand on her leg.

    "What''s wrong with you, Yingying?" Ren Woxing was stunned for a moment, then turned back and asked.

    "It''s nothing, Father¡­" Ren Yingying gritted her teeth and tried to pull back her leg. She tried several times, but failed, and felt so angry that her eyes became filled with tears.

    "This is Zhang Wuji''s shrewdness. He knows that it has been more than 200 years since the Sun Moon Holy Cult has been established. In the cult, from the grand elders to the elders and the disciples, they all have a strong sense of identity with this sect. If he¡¯s too hasty, even if he kills us, he wouldn''t be able to control the hundreds of thousands of members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. So he changed his strategy and began to win over the middle and lower-level disciples of the Cult. Once he controls a certain amount of power, it won¡¯t matter if I, the Cult Master, exist or not. I will be irrelevant!"

    Ren Wuxing understood that he had miscalcted, and by the time he did, the damage had already been done. When Zhang Wuji proposed the merger, he didn''t expect Ren Woxing to agree from the start. He just used that as a leverage to make sure that Ren Woxing agreed to a series of insignificant conditions. Ren Woxing finally managed to dispel the idea of the merger, heaved a sigh of relief, and rxed his vignce. Looking back now, those conditions that seemed to be insignificant at the beginning were now all stabbed into his flesh.

    One the other side, sensing that her calf was being yed by Song Qingshu, Ren Yingying felt angry and ashamed. Ever since she became the saintess, no man had dared to even look at her, let alone do such a tantly frivolous and shameless act. The numbnessing from her calf made her fall into a trance for a moment, and she didn''t hear a word Ren Woxing was saying.

    "Amongst the ten elders of the Cult, some are the supporters of that Thief Dongfang, and some of them have secret dealings with Zhang Wuji. There are very few who are truly loyal to me. This time, he even sent a saintess here! Hmph, my Sun Moon Holy Cult has its own saintess, why do I need the saintess of the Ming Cult to tell me what to do? However, now that my strength is at its lowest point, there is no way for me to act against Zhang Wuji. The people below have the illusion that the Sun Moon Holy Cult is a subordinate faction of the Ming Cult, and they don''t care about it that much." Ren Woxing was a great hero, and he naturally wasn¡¯t willing to be controlled by others, but he also understood the reality. So, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but express a hint of helplessness and resentment in front of his daughter.

    Although Song Qingshu was acting a little naughty underwater, he had been listening carefully to what Ren Woxing had to say. Hearing him mention the saintess of Ming Cult, he immediately pricked up his ears, but unfortunately he didn''t get any useful information.

    Feeling that Song Qingshu had stopped moving, the numbness gradually disappeared, so Ren Yingying was finally able to take a breath of relief. She had always been quite resourceful, and when she heard what her father said, she became worried, and she asked, "Father, what''s wrong? Can¡¯t you think of any countermeasures?"

    Ren Woxing nced at his daughter across the screen, and said in a deep voice, "Father intends to betroth you to Zhang Wuji."

    "What?" Not only was Ren Yingying surprised, Song Qingshu was also shocked and angry, and he pinched the skin on Ren Yingying''s leg to show his anger.

    Ren Yingying''s skin was already dyed with ayer of red, and when she heard what Ren Woxing said, she didn''t care about being taken advantage of by Song Qingshu, and hurriedly asked, "Why?"

    "Yingying, if you marry Zhang Wuji, then he and I will be a family. Naturally, he will feel no need to merge the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Ming Cult anymore. Then, I won''t have to worry about being annexed by the Ming Cult all day long as well. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?" Ren Woxing said.

    "Father, are you really telling the truth?" Ren Yingying suddenly pulled back her legs, intending to use the element of surprise, and see if she could escape from Song Qingshu''s grasp. But who knew that the guy was still holding her tightly in his arms! Feeling frustrated, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh.

    "Yingying has been smart and clever since she was a child, I know I can''t hide it from you." Ren Woxing smiled, "Yes, marrying you to Zhang Wuji is just to distract his mind and make him mistakenly think that the Sun Moon Holy Cult is within his grasp. And Yingying, you will also be able to quietly send me messages to let me know his ns in advance."

    "You don''t need to say anymore! Father, I won''t marry him even if I die. If I marry, I will only marry Brother Chong." Ren Yingying gave a decisive answer. However, thinking that there was another man hiding in the bathtub at this moment, she felt really angry. So, she used her other foot to kick him like she did before, but as expected, Song Qingshu managed to grab it and began to y with it as well.

    "What''s so good about Linghu Chong! He used to be a sick child, if I hadn¡¯t used my Cosmic Absorbing Power to dissolve the foreign True Qi in his body, he would have turned into a pile of bones. His martial arts are also only so-so. Although he has the Nine Swords of Dugu, he is nothingpared to Zhang Wuji, the difference is akin to heaven and earth." Ren Woxing stood up in anger and circled back and forth.

    "It would be fine if he just wasn''t good at martial arts. After all, he could be considered one of our own. Unfortunately, he is stuck in the distinction between righteousness and evil, and he thinks about his Mount Hua Sect all day long. I invited him several times and asked him to be the left envoy of Guangming. After several years, he would be the next leader! Who knows that stinky boy doesn''t know what''s good for him, and he rejected my good intentions several times! Now he is half-crippled by Dongfang Bubai''s palm strike, and it makes me upset every time I see his face."

    "Father, don''t say anything more. This daughter won''t marry unless it¡¯s with Linghu Chong." Song Qingshu was grabbing both of her legs, and her pure skin was being caressed over and over by his hateful palms. Adding to that, when she heard that her father wanted to separate her and Linghu Chong, Ren Yingying couldn''t help but feel even more sad, so she couldn''t bear it any longer, and choked up.

    His wife had died early, so Ren Woxing had always doted on his only daughter. Hearing her crying so sadly, he suddenly panicked, "Okay, Father is wrong, I won''t force you to marry Zhang Wuji." His tone was full of endless pity.

    Crying out the grievances in her heart, Ren Yingying felt much better, and her reason slowly recovered. She noticed the unwillingness in Ren Woxing''s tone and said, "The rtionship between the leader of the Ming Cult, Zhao Min, the Mongolian princess, and Zhou Zhiruo, the head of Emei, is well known in the world. If Father sends this daughter over to him, will I have a ce there? Could it be that you want me to be a concubine?"

    Ren Woxing listened to her tone and said with joy, "You don''t know about this. Zhou Zhiruo has already been married to another man, so she naturally withdrew from thepetition. As for Zhao Min, she has already left this emotional battle. I don''t know why, but she suddenly returned to the Ruyang Pce in Mongolia a few days ago. She led an army of her own, and specifically looked for trouble with the Ming Cult, making Zhang Wuji devastated. It was thanks to that, he was only able to send a saintess to Heimuya. Otherwise, if he came here in person, I would definitely lose my ce as the cult master. Now that there are no other women around him, if I express my intention to betroth you at this moment, he will definitely agree to win the power of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. You will have your ce and be the wife of the leader of the Ming Cult."

    <i>¡®Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji broke up?¡¯</i> When Song Qingshu heard this, he subconsciously exerted force in his hand, and immediately heard Ren Yingying''s pained voice. But he didn''t care much, and pondered,<i> ¡®Their rtionship was so good, how could they break up? Could it be that Zhao Min knew about his affair with Zhou Zhiruo? Probably not. Zhao Min has always been very aware of the entanglements between the two, and the event at the Lion-ying Assembly proved that I had misunderstood the rtionship between him and Zhirou. So, Zhao Min has no reason to turn against Zhang Wuji. Could it be that something happened between him and Zhou Zhiruo recently, and Zhao Min saw it, which made Zhao Min turn against himpletely¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu thought of a certain possibility, and his expression suddenly became very ugly.

    <i>¡®No, could all this be an act by Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min, with the purpose of plotting against Mongolia?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu suddenly thought of another possibility, but felt that the possibility was too low. Although Zhao Min would do anything for the person she loved, leaving Mongolia and her family was the biggest sacrifice she had made, and it was impossible for her to help her lover to deal with her own family.

 Chapter 197: Beauty reappears

    <h4>Chapter 197: Beauty reappears</h4>

    Seeing that her previous reason didn''t work at all, Ren Yingying had to resort to thest resort, and gently said, "Father, it is said that a married daughter is sshed water. If I were to marry Zhang Wuji I will be his, and I will definitely do my best to make him prosper. As I will be busy thinking about my husband, how can I help you, father?"

    Ren Woxing really didn''t think of this matter, and became shocked and angry, "Yingying you¡­"

    <i>¡®Really clever!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu thought with admiration. Of course, now he couldn''t speak, so he could only use his fingers to stroke Ren Yingying''s feet to express his appreciation.

    Ren Yingying did her best to hide her shame and continued, "If Father forces me to marry Zhang Wuji, this daughter will hold grudges and will definitely not help you."

    Ren Woxingughed in anger, "You are actually going against your father because of an useless alcoholic. It really makes me angry!"

    Ren Yingying remained silent, but her eyes were full of determination.

    Seeing the two father and daughter fall into silence, Song Qingshu felt bored and had no choice but to focus on the small and exquisite jade-like feet in his hands. As he admired these toes that were round and full, Song Qingshu could only sigh in his heart, <i>¡®She is really a delicate woman. These legs are enough for me to y all night long.¡¯</i>

    "Ahh!" Ren Yingying suddenly noticed that something warm and moist touched the skin of her leg, she was startled and let out a low cry.

    "Linghu Chong, you stinky brat, get out here!" Ren Woxing had always been suspicious. Although he had looked around and didn''t find anything suspicious the first time, he quickly thought of therge bathtub after he sat down and calmed his mind. However, as his daughter was in it, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to investigate. Instead, he had ced all his attention on the bathtub.

    Ren Yingying''s previous actions made Ren Wuxing even more suspicious. This time, with Ren Yingying''s startled cry, he finally sensed another person''s heartbeat. He inferred that his daughter couldn''t see through Linghu Chong''s means and had already given herself to him. Considering that the two weren¡¯t even married yet, it was too vulgar and shameless for Linghu Chong to have run into Yingying''s bathtub! In addition to that, he hadn¡¯t even fully agreed to Linghu Chong¡¯s marriage with Yingying yet.

    Song Qingshu in the water only felt a huge suction forceing towards him. He knew that it was probably Ren Woxing''s Cosmic Absorbing Power, yet he didn''t resist, and let Ren Wuxing pull him over. When they were about three feet apart, Song Qingshu sprayed all the water in his mouth onto the opponent''s face, and caught him off guard.

    Currently, it was quite hard for Song Qingshu to take advantage of Ren Woxing¡¯s carelessness and restrain him. He was about to use all his strength and take his opponent''s life, when an urgent cry suddenly came to his ear, "Don''t!"

    Looking back, he saw Ren Yingying''s eyes looking at him full of pleading and Song Qingshu immediately woke up,<i> ¡®Killing Ren Wuxing now will only make Zhang Wuji and Dongfang Muxue have all the benefit, and it won¡¯t benefit me at all¡­¡¯</i>

    While Song Qingshu was pondering, Ren Woxing finally reacted. When he clearly saw the person in front of him, he became both shocked and angry, "It''s actually you!"

    "What if it¡¯s me?" Song Qingshu still aimed his finger on his weak point, ready to attack at any time.

    "You jumped off a cliff of ten thousand feet that day, but you didn''t die¡­" Ren Woxing said with a bewildered look on his face, "Looking at you standing here alive and well, Dongfang Bubai must not be dead?"

    "Guess?" Song Qingshu shrugged.

    "What exactly did you do to my daughter?" Ren Woxing snorted and angrily said.

    "I think the situation is quite clear, I don''t need to say more." Song Qingshu deliberately stimted him.

    "Yingying, I didn''t expect you to have an affair with him, what about Linghu Chong?" Ren Wuxing''s tone was both full of regret and sadness.

    "Father, don''t listen to his nonsense. He suddenly broke in just now, and this daughter was just taken advantage of by him¡­ I didn''t do¡­ anything." Ren Yingying had already taken the opportunity to wrap up herself in her clothes. She felt both embarrassed and angry as she stared at Song Qingshu.

    Now that it was an established fact that his daughter was taken advantage of by the other party, Ren Woxing slowly calmed down. After the battle of Chengde Hall, he found out the identity of Song Qingshu. Naturally, he knew that Song Qingshu had defeated his opponent with a single sword strike at the battle of Jade Emperor Peak, and his internal energy was immense.

    Ren Woxing was quite familiar with the martial arts realm of the two people defeated by Song Qingshu. Although their martial arts were not as good as his, they were not much inferior to him. If Song Qingshu could easily beat them both, along with his exchange with Zhang Wuji on Heimuya, it was quite easy to deduce that Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm was probably only slightly weaker than Dongfang Bubai and Zhang Wuji.

    Ren Wexing responded very quickly, and immediately said, "Young Hero Song is so young, yet he is so aplished in martial arts! This old man truly admires you. Now that you and Yingying¡­" Ren Wexing paused, "Now that it''s about my daughter''s reputation, you should take responsibility, right? As long as you are willing to join my Cult, this old man is willing to betroth Yingying to you."

    "This daughter doesn''t need him to take responsibility!" Ren Yingying eximed.

    "Master Ren, are you trying to recruit me?" Song Qingshu looked at him with a yful smile on his face, "Didn¡¯t you know that I and Dongfang Bubai are on the same side?"

    "This old man understands a truth. There are no eternal enemies in the world. I can give you what Dongfang Bubai has offered to give you, and I can also give you what Dongfang Bubai can''t give you." After speaking, Ren Woxing looked at Ren Yingying and then nced at him.

    Song Qingshu also turned back, and looked at Ren Yingying. Although her hair and her clothes were disheveled, she still looked brilliant. At the moment, she had her head lowered; she was tightly clutching the hem of her clothes with both hands, trying to cover her bare legs. Her cheeks were flushed, and she looked extremely weak and timid. There was a slight frown on her face, as if she was deeply worried about something in her heart.

    "I thank you for your generous offer, but the rtionship between me and Dongfang¡­ is quiteplicated, so I have to say no¡­" Before he could even finish speaking, he felt a strange suctioning from his fingers, and his internal energy rushed out into Ren Woxing''s body!

    Song Qingshu was shocked, and he quickly used his internal energy to break away, his expression became extremely ugly, "Cosmic Absorbing Power!"

    It turned out that Ren Woxing was deliberately talking about other things just now, which lowered Song Qingshu''s vignce, and he took the opportunity to use the Cosmic Absorbing Power to act against him.

    "Since you are ignorant of your situation, and you¡¯ve seen Yingying''s body, then you have to die." Ren Woxing used his True Qi tounch an attack! There was a faint sound of whistling wind, as he rushed towards Song Qingshu and their palms shed.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu''s breath was quite chaotic. Knowing that he was not Ren Woxing¡¯s opponent, he made a decisive decision! He directly broke through the window, and escaped.

    Ren Wuxing was furious and chased after him like a shadow.

    Although Song Qingshu¡¯s movement technique was better than Ren Woxing, he wasn¡¯t as familiar with the topography of Heimuya as his opponent, so he couldn''t throw Ren Woxing off that easily. As he turned around and passed a house, Song Qingshu knew that he couldn''t continue like this for long. So, he ran down, pushed open the door and jumped in. Before he could even see the situation in the house, a sword with a cold light was ced on his neck. Song Qingshu could only sigh in his heart, <i>¡®Why am I so unlucky today?¡¯</i>

    "Is that you!?"

    Just as Song Qingshu was thinking about how to get out, a soft and pleasant voice suddenly came to his ear, he looked behind in amazement, and saw a pair of sharp and bright eyes in front of him. Song Qingshu was also stunned: "Is that you?"

    The beautiful woman in front of him was the fairy maiden he had met in Jinling City on a moonlit night¡ª- Princess Changping, Ajiu. (G: Historically, her name is Zhu Meichuo.)

    "People from the Sun Moon Holy Cult are chasing you?" Hearing the voicesing from not far away, Ajiu nced at Song Qingshu.

    "Yeah." Song Qingshu nodded.

    "Come with me." Ajiu sheathed her long sword, grabbed his wrist, and walked to the screen beside them.

    "The Cult Master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, Ren Woxing, has seen Her Excellency the Saintess. Tonight there is an assassin on the ck Wood Cliff. I wonder if the Saintess is all right?" Ren Woxing¡¯s voice was heard from outside the house.

    "Her Excellency the Saintess?" Song Qingshu nced at Ajiu in surprise, and saw that her profile was extraordinarily elegant, as if it was drawn with a single stroke, without any ws.

    "He actually came in person¡­" Ajiu frowned, knowing that the other party was not so easy to get rid of, she changed her mind and dragged Song Qingshu directly to the bed. Noticing that he was looking at her suspiciously, Ajiu said in a low voice, ¡°Hide under the covers!¡±

    Song Qingshu was also a person with a sharp mind. Hearing her say this, he immediately reacted and took action.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was done hiding on the bed, Ajiu also followed him into the bed. She only showed her head, and spoke toward the door, "Thank you, Cult Master Ren, for your concern. I''m all right, and I didn''t notice anything unusual."

    "However, some people saw the assassin fleeing to this vicinity, so I was concerned that Her Excellency the Saintess would be harassed. This Ren must conduct a search for me to feel at ease."

    After speaking, without even waiting for Ajiu to answer, he pushed the door and entered, signaling his subordinates to start searching around, and his eyes swept across the room.

    "Bold!" Ajiu''s expression turned cold. She looked at Ren Woxing and said, "I have already prepared for bed, yet Cult Master Ren is leading your people to directly break in. What is your intention?"

    The guards of the Sun Moon Holy Cult always knew that the saintess''s status was noble and were subconsciously intimidated by her momentum. They all stopped and looked at Ren Wuxing with questioning eyes.

    Ren Woxingughed, "I hope that the Saintess will forgive me. This Ren was just worried that if something happened to the Saintess in Heimuya it would definitely affect the rtionship between the Ming Cult and the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Her Excellency the Saintess knows mercy, I think you should be able to understand the difficulties of this old man."

    Seeing that he was using Ming Cult to suppress her, Ajiu coldly snorted, "You have done your work. If you don''t see any trace of the assassin, you can go out."

    Song Qingshu in the quilt smelled a sweet fragrance, and it prated into his nose. At the moment. Ajiu was sleeping beside him, with her clothes against his clothes and her body against his body. As he felt her soft and tender touch, Song Qingshu secretly sighed in his heart, <i>¡®Is this really happening? Could it be that what Sunflower Ancestor said is really true? Am I really surrounded by flowery aura? But for a man, this doesn''t seem to be a bad thing¡­¡¯</i>

    Seeing his subordinate slightly shaking his head, Ren Woxing frowned and reluctantly looked up at the roof. It didn''t look like someone was hiding there. He was about to leave when his eyes suddenly froze, and he noticed the faint water stains on the ground, leading all the way to the saintess¡¯s bed. Looking at the slightly raised embroidered quilt on the bed, he suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 198: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 198: Confession</h4>

    "Your Excellency, although other ces have been searched, there is still one ce that has not been investigated." After Ren Woxing finished speaking, his eyes fixed on the bed.

    Noticing his gaze, Ajiu became furious, "I have undressed before going to bed, and there is not a strand on my body under the quilt. Could it be that the Cult Master wants to lift it up and search?"

    As soon as these words came out, the sound of swallowing saliva was heard one after another. Looking at the expectant eyes of every one of his subordinates, Ren Woxing also felt a little embarrassed, and quickly said, "In that case, this Ren will not disturb Her Excellency the Saintess."

    He was actually worried that the saintess was being held hostage by Song Qingshu like Ren Yingying, and he had to deal with him, but after listening to her voice, it was clear that she was intentionally covering it up, so how could it be that she was being held hostage?

    Although he knew that Song Qingshu was hidden in the quilt, he did not dare to lift the quilt of the saintess. He also knew of the rules a saintsess of the Ming Cult had to follow. Since the saintess was safe, he didn''t have to do anything more. After all, it would take a long time to capture Song Qingshu, and he still had a desire to recruit the guy.

    After all his subordinates had left, Ren Woxing stood at the door, and looked back with a tone of admiration and envy, <i>¡®So many women are protecting you regardless of their reputation, your luck is really good, hahaha!¡¯</i>

    "He''s gone,e out." Ajiu lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed.

    Although Song Qingshu was enamored with the fragrance in the quilt, he was not so thick-skinned to continue staying in it, and he also jumped down, "Thank you for saving me. But it''s a pity that I ruined your embroidered quilt¡­and clothes, I''m very sorry." Looking back at the wet quilt, Song Qingshu showed a hint of regret.

    The dress on Ajiu¡¯s body was wet because she was sticking so close to him just now, and her skin was vaguely visible. When she noticed that, her face turned slightly red, and she picked up a coat from the side and put it on her body, covering that beautiful scenery. Then she spoke with an unnatural tone, "I''m just returning the favor for helping me in the Jinling Cityst time, so the Young Master does not need to mind."

    "How can that bepared? If it wasn''t for me that day, Miss would have seeded." Song Qingshu said while feeling embarrassed.

    "There is a certain power in the dark, which can only prove that the Tartars are not weak." Ajiu let out a slight sigh, and her voice was full of helplessness and mncholy.

    "By the way, how did the Miss be a saintess of the Ming Cult?" Song Qingshu asked after being silent for a moment.

    "What on earth did you do to get so soaked? Change your clothes first, your whole body is wet, it''s not good for your health." Ajiu nced at his clothes and gently said.

    Song Qingshuughed dryly. He felt quite embarrassed to say that he took a dive into Ren Yingying''s bathtub, but luckily the other party didn''t really want to know the answer, "I didn''t bring a change of clothes, I''ll just go down the mountain and dry it on the fireter. "

    Ajiu frowned and slightly shook her head, "I still have something to ask you¡­ Well, I''ll find a set of clothes for you to change." After speaking, she walked to the closet and started sifting through her clothes.

    Song Qingshu''s expression became a little strange, and he quickly waved his hand, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss! I''m a grown man, I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to wear your clothes." Thinking of how he would look in women''s clothes, he shuddered.

    Ajiu pursed her lips and smiled, "I usually have to wear men''s clothes when I walk around the wulin. So, Young Master is overthinking it." After a while, she brought out a set of blue men¡¯s clothes and handed it to Song Qingshu, then said, "Young Master, try to see if you can wear it. Hurry up, I''m worried it might be a little tight."

    "Thank you!" Song Qingshu took it. Smelling a sweet fragrance on the tip of his nose, he felt stunned, "Why is it so fragrant?"

    Ajiu''s face flushed, she turned around and said, "I don''t have any new clothes here. I''ve worn this one before. I hope you don''t mind."

    "I don''t mind! Of course I don''t mind." Song Qingshu said happily. What a joke! Any man who wanted to choose new clothes in this situation was really not a man.

    "You can go behind the screen and change it first. I''ll stand guard by the window to see if there is anyone out there." After Ajiu finished speaking, she went to the window, slightly pushed the window open, and looked out.

    Song Qingshu quickly changed his clothes. He felt the warm softness of the clothes on his whole body, and smelled the slight fragranceing from his clothes. He immediately felt refreshed. ¡®In the future, I have to find an opportunity to return this set of clothes to her. If I return it, it won¡¯t be difficult to borrow it again. The people in my previous world always used to say that borrowing books can mark the beginning of love."

    "Heh, it''s really puzzling that Ren Woxing didn''t send anyone to monitor this ce." Ajiu stood with her hands behind her back, lowered her head and a thoughtful look shed across her face.

    "Maybe he is concerned about your status as a saintess and is worried about offending you?" Song Qingshu walked out while tying his belt.

    "Sure enough, it''s a bit tight¡­" Ajiu stared at him, looked up and down, and a smile appeared on her lips, "You look a bit more handsome than when I wear men''s clothes."

    "The Miss is beautiful and refined. You will definitely surpass Luo Cheng, frighten Pan An, and shame Song Yu if you wear this dress. How dare Ipare with you." Song Qingshu praised. (G: names of famous pretty boys in history.)

    "Is that how you usually deceive the young girl?" Ajiu sat down and calmly looked at him.

    "You''ve wronged me. The young girls now-a-days are all as cunning as foxes, each one is more clever than the other, so how can I deceive them with just a few words." Song Qingshu also sat down and smiled.

    <i>¡®It would be great if he could also sweet-talk girls like you back in the day.¡¯</i> Ajiu let out a small sigh, Yuan Chengzhi was calm and indifferent, he was indeed not as frivolous as Song Qingshu.

    "As a saintess sent by the Ming Cult, I am naturally against Ren Woxing''s interests, so he has always regarded me as a thorn in his side, but unfortunately he has not fully digested the strength of the Sun Moon Holy Cult yet, so he has to maintain a superficial rtionship with me. It''s rare to get such a good chance as today, but he didn''t take the opportunity to attack, it''s really not like his style." Thinking of the question just now, Ajiu replied.

    <i>¡®Could it be that he hasn''t given up yet and ns to win me over?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu suppressed the doubts in his heart and asked again, "By the way, how did the Miss be the saintess of the Ming Cult?"

    Ajiu''s lips slightly parted, and she spoke slowly and calmly, as she made the whole thing clear, "Before myst visit to Jinling, I was invited by Master Zhang to be the saintess of the Ming Cult. You also know my identity. I am just a princess of a fallen dynasty, but I am not willing to live in seclusion for the rest of my life. My greatest hope has always been to drive away the invaders and restore the Ming Dynasty, so as tofort the spirit of my Father Emperor in heaven. I have always observed things from the sidelines. Unfortunately, in recent years, the momentum is on the side of the Qing Dynasty. Although the Heaven and Earth Society, the Red Flower Society, the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion, and the Zheng family in the east¡ª- are all fighting under the banner of anti-Qing and restoring the Ming Dynasty, they are not people who can actually achieve great things. Instead, it has to be someone like the leader of the Ming Cult, Zhang, who is unparalleled in martial arts and has great talents. I think that in the future, the person who can overthrow the Qing Dynasty would be none other than him."

    Song Qingshu noticed that although she revealed a rough character, but there was a hint of grace and elegance in her gestures, which made him admire her even more. Watching the picturesque woman in front of him constantly boasting about Zhang Wuji, he felt a surge of jealousy in his heart, "Miss, even if Zhang Wuji overthrew the Qing Dynasty, it¡¯s more likely that he will be the Emperor himself. How can he restore the Ming Dynasty?"

    Ajiu seemed to have thought about this question beforehand, and quickly replied, "This is why I predict that the forces such as the Heaven and Earth Society, and the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion will eventually fail. They are too obsessed with orthodoxy. If they don''t get along, they will eventually kill each other. They haven¡¯t even managed to destroy the Qing Dynasty, yet they are already fighting over the question of who will be the Emperor in the future. They are really a group of¡­" Ajiu quickly stopped talking, but her meaning was obvious.

    "Yes, the Han people just have too many smart people. They have ny-nine brothers, but only one enemy. So, they always think of eradicating their own people first, be the boss themselves, and then clean up the enemy, but no one ever thinks about working together. They never think if they even have the ability to deal with that terrifying enemy alone." Song Qingshu sighed.

    "Young master really has a lot of insight." Ajiu''s beautiful eyes shed with brilliance. As thest remaining princess of the Ming Dynasty, she had naturally seen many top figures in the world. After so many years of wandering around the world, those so-called heroes, even those like Chen Jinnan and the others were not really worth getting noticed by her. There was only Zhang Wuji, who often hit the nail on the head when talking about the general trend of the world, which made her feel admiration from the bottom of her heart. But she didn''t expect that she would feel the same for Song Qingshu now.

    "I think he¡¯s different from them. My first pursuit is to overthrow the Qing Dynasty. As for who will be the Emperor, we can talk about thatter. Moreover, the Ming Cult has an inseparable rtionship with my Ming Dynasty. Master Zhang also promised that one day, when he unites the world, he will name the country as ¡®Ming¡¯." Ajiu said with flushed cheeks and there was another thing she didn''t say out loud. Zhang Wuji also offered that he would make her the Empress in the future and choose the children between them to inherit the throne. That would let the blood of the imperial family continue to flow, but she was very concerned about Yuan Chengzhi at that time, and did not agree.

    ¡®It''s not quite right¡­in fact, it''s very wrong! This Zhang Wuji is acting too different from the original. I had always thought he had been acting a bit out of character after the Lion-ying Assembly, and now that I look back at his various actions, his every move is far-reaching, hitting everything to the point. He seems more ambitious, as if he has the heart to rule the world, which is really different from that indecisive man in the original book, who was indifferent to fame and fortune." Song Qingshu had doubts in his heart, but after thinking about it a bit more, he took it as a butterfly effect due to his existence.

    "Looking at the Young Master''s manner of speaking, you are really not someone small minded, then why did you decide to be the official of the Tartars, and willing to work for Kangxi?" Ajiu tilted her head and asked while staring at Song Qingshu.

    "If I say that our goals are the same, but the methods we choose are different, would you believe it?" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "Naturally, I wouldn''t believe it before, but after talking with the Young Master today, I believe it. With your character, I know that you are definitely not willing to be under someone else¡­ like a dog." Ajiu looked at him and felt that even though the past was gloomy, the future seemed bright.

    Song Qingshu immediately sighed with emotion, "I used to struggle with my thoughts, and even some of my closest ones didn''t understand me. I didn''t expect that you would believe me with only a few words. It''s really¡­"

    "It¡¯s maybe because we are like minded?" Zhu Yuyu''s voice was clear and tender, "By the way, why did youe to Heimuya this time?"

    "Oh, it was to ruin the chastity of the saintess of the Ming Cult." Song Qingshu subconsciously replied.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Patron please visit the Patreon page for their advanced chapters.

 Chapter 199: Anguish

    <h4>Chapter 199: Anguish</h4>

    As soon as Song Qingshu''s words came out, he secretly screamed <i>¡®oh sh*it¡¯ </i>in his heart.

    Hearing his words, Zhu Yuluo''s expression changed slightly.

    "But since the saintess of the Ming Cult is Princess Changping, and we are old acquaintances, I will naturally give up on this task." Song Qingshu let out an embarrassed smile.

    "I''m curious. If we didn''t know each other, were you going toe¡­ and destroy my chastity?" Ajiu blushed and snorted angrily.

    "Naturally, there are all kinds of easy methods¡ªsuch as using drugs and they are extremely useful." Song Qingshu said frankly, "I hope that the Princess will understand my difficulties. I have an undeniable feud with Zhang Wuji, and if I can make the Ming Cult suffer, then I will happily do it.¡±

    "So that''s the case¡­" Ajiu suddenly realized the truth, and showed a hint of pity, "It''s a pity, both of you are very knowledgeable people. If you can join forces, you will have few opponents in the world."

    "There is absolutely no possibility for me and him to join forces." Although Song Qingshu''s tone remained calm, his determination was already very obvious.

    "What exactly is the enmity between you two?" Ajiu couldn''t understand why these two people would have such a deep hatred that they couldn''t stand each other.

    Song Qingshu breathed a deep sigh, he subconsciously didn¡¯t want her to know that he had a feud with Zhang Wuji because of a woman, so he gave a vague reply, "The reason is really hard to exin, the Princess only needs to know that he wants to kill me, and I want to kill him too. That''s it."

    "Okay, I won''t ask anymore." Ajiu remained silent for a moment, "But I have another question to ask you. I heard that you were also present on the top of the Jade Emperor Peak that day. I just want to know how did Yuan¡­ Yuan Chengzhi die?" Her voice trembled slightly, she was obviously very sad in her heart.

    "Yuan Chengzhi died in the hands of Dongfang Bubai." Song Qingshu hesitated, but decided to tell the truth, and narrated the situation that day.

    "Sure enough, it was Dongfang Bubai!" Ajiu said through gritted teeth with tears in her eyes.

    "Uh, will the Princesses listen to something?" Seeing Ajiu looking at him with questioning eyes, Song Qingshu quickly said, "A robber with a sharp knife blocked the way of a passing schr and killed him, and was finally arrested by the soldiers. When the case is brought to court, what will the county magistrate decide? Will he decide that the sharp knife is the murderer, or that the robber is the murderer?" Song Qingshu spoke in a low voice. For his future with Dongfang Muxue, he had to sacrifice Kangxi.

    "I understand what you mean¡­" Ajiu clutched her sleeves and gently wiped the corners of her eyes, "Although Kangxi is the culprit, Dongfang Bubai was the one who killed Brother Yuan with his own hands, and I can''t forgive him. Young Master Song, is your friendship with Dongfang Bubai very good?"

    Being stared at by her glistening eyes, Song Qingshu felt shocked, <i>¡®How did she know?¡¯ </i>

    After thinking for a while, he decided to tell the truth, "Yes, my rtionship with Dongfang Bubai is really quite good."

    "I heard that Dongfang Bubai and you were forced to jump off a cliff by Ren Woxing not long ago. Now that you are alive and well, is Dongfang Bubai also still alive?" Ajiu looked at him with burning eyes, waiting for an answer.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, "Who told you that we were forced to jump off the cliff by Ren Woxing? How could he have such great ability? If it wasn''t because of Zhang Wuji¡¯s sneak attack, would I and Dongfang Bubai be seriously injured and be forced to jump off the cliff? When I woke up, I found myself hanging from a tree sticking out from the cliff, and that was what saved my life. As for Dongfang Bubai, I didn''t find him. I''m afraid he''d already been smashed to smithereens, but considering that his martial arts realm is so high, maybe he was able to escape with his life."

    He didn¡¯t intend to reveal the fact that Dongfang Muxue was alive, otherwise Zhang Wuji and Ren Woxing would begin to investigate and Dongfang Muxue would be in danger even if she¡¯s hiding in the Five Poison Cult. However, he also didn''t want Ajiu to know the truth in the future and feel resentment towards him, so he gave an ambiguous answer. (G: he¡¯s already nning for the future.)

    "Good people have their own heavenly fortune, and they can get the protection of heaven. I am certain that Dongfang Bubai will not have such good fortune." A look of happiness shed across Ajiu¡¯s brows. In her opinion, Dongfang Bubai probably fell off the cliff and was mangled to death.

    "Young Master Song, what do you n to do in the future? Are you going to return to Yanjing and continue working under Kangxi?" Ajiu asked.

    "For the time being, I''m afraid, yes." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    Ajiu let out a small sigh, and no longer tried to dissuade him, but said, "Although Ren Woxing didn''t keep any manpower outside, it¡¯s very likely that he deliberately did that to make you lower your vignce. It would be too risky for you to go out directly. Well, tomorrow I''m going to Shengjing anyway, and I''ll take you down the mountain with me."

    "Thank you, Princess, for the kindness. It would be too risky for you to take me down the mountain with your current status. I may sound arrogant, but as long as I want to leave, there are only a few people in the world who can stop me. It''s a pity that I myself is not on that list, so I''ll go straight down the mountainter." Song Qingshu politely refused.

    "Ah¡­I forgot about the Young Master''s movement technique!" Ajiu became stunned for a moment, then suddenlyughed, "Then, that''s fine."

    The room fell into silence, and Song Qingshu knew it was time for him to leave, but looking at Ajiu¡¯s beautiful face, he felt quite reluctant to part with her. Then, he suddenly thought of a question, and quickly asked, "Why do the Princesses want to rush to Shengjing? You don¡¯t have to tell me if it''s a secret." He wondered if the Ming Cult had any big ns. So, he tried to see if he could find some clues from Ajiu''s mouth.

    "It''s just my personal affairs, so it''s okay to tell you. I got news a few days ago that an old friend has appeared in Shengjing. I''m worried that she will make a decision that she will regret for life, so I n to go meet and dissuade her." Ajiu''s voice was full of worry.

    "An old friend?" Song Qingshu was full of doubts in his heart. Ajiu had already lost her country and her family. The one who could be called her old friend was only Yuan Chengzhi. <i>¡®Wait, Yuan Chengzhi?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly changed, he grabbed Ajiu''s shoulders, and excitedly asked, "Is the old friend the Princesses is speaking of is Youyou¡­ Oh no, Xia Qingqing?"

    Ajiu''s shoulders sank down, she skillfully broke free from his hands, and suspiciously raised her head, "You know her too?"

    Song Qingshu nodded, "We have suffered through several hardships together, and we should be regarded as¡­ good friends."

    "So it turns out to be like that! I didn''t expect that after all these incidents, we would have more things inmon." Ajiu smiled slightly, "Since the Young Master is her good friend, you must know that after Yuan¡­ After Yuan Chengzhi died, she was eager to take revenge."

    "Yes, I originally promised to help her take revenge, but unfortunately, someone interfered between us, causing her to have doubts about me, and she suddenly disappeared. I have been looking for her ever since." After finally hearing the news about Xia Qingqing, Song Qingshu was naturally feeling a little bit excited.

    Ajiu gave him a strange look, "It¡¯s no wonder Qingqing didn''t believe you. You are now a high-ranking official in the Qing Dynasty, and you are friends with Dongfang Bubai. When I heard you say that you would help her get revenge, even I felt a sense of disbelief."

    "I didn''t lie to her." Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, but didn''t exin much, some things were better left unexined.

    "Okay, let''s just say you''re telling the truth¡­ but Qingqing''s situation is a little troublesome now." Ajiu looked quite worried.

    "What happened to her?" Song Qingshu hurriedly asked.

    Seeing his nervous appearance, Ajiu, who had always been alert, felt a little suspicious, but as there was no definite evidence, she didn¡¯t continue to guess, and replied, "I''m not afraid to bear the Young Master¡¯s ridicule when I say that I was extremely saddened when I learned that Brother Yuan had an ident that day. I even decided to take revenge for Big Brother Yuan immediately. Qingqing loves Big Brother Yuan a hundred times more than me, and naturally had the same idea. I know that Qingqing always tends to act a bit extreme, so I was worried that she would do anything to get revenge and end up hurting herself in the process. So I sent people to ask around and finally found the news about her whereabouts in Shengjing City. ording to the report of the spies, she seems to have be Prince Bao''s concubine¡­"

    Song Qingshu suddenly felt like he was hit by a thunderbolt, and muttered to himself, "How is that possible, how is that possible¡­" (<strong>Author''s note: </strong>In order to prevent the readers from smashing their eggs, I have to say this, Xia Qingqing''s chastity is still safe and is held firmly in my hands, so don''t worry!)

    "I can probably guess that she came up with this n to fight against Kangxi, but the power structure of the Qing court is extremelyplicated. I am worried that she will lose everything if she misjudged the situation, so I n to go to Shengjing to find her." In fact, Ajiu disagreed with Xia Qingqing''s decision in her heart, <i>¡®If Big Brother Yuan knew about it, he would definitely be very sad.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu felt sad, anguished, and angry,<i> ¡®Luo Bing, that bit*ch, the next time she falls into my hands, I will make her regret even having a mouth!¡¯</i>

    "Princess, I have something important to do, so I will take my leave first." Song Qingshu thought about dozens of possibilities, and his emotions finally calmed down, then he cupped his hands toward Ajiu.

    "You''re going to Shengjing?" Zhu Yuyu asked in surprise.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Maybe we will meet again in Shengjing."

    "Do you like Qingqing?" Various signs from Song Qingshu verified Ajiu''s previous conjecture, and she finally couldn''t help but ask.

    Song Qingshu had just opened the window, when he heard these words. He froze, turned around and smiled, then disappeared directly into the night sky without giving an answer.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to deny it, Ajiu became a little stunned for a moment, and thought to herself, <i>¡®Big Brother Yuan just passed away. So, with Qingqing''s character, she wouldn''t ept another man''s feelings no matter what. It''s just that, even I can feel Song Qingshu''s sincerity, so how could Xia Qingqing not know? Haah, it''s another case of unrequited love. Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a sense of pity for each other.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu forcibly used the Traceless Sand Treading Steps all the way. After dawn, he had already arrived at Baoding, Hebei.

    Sensing that the True Qi in his body was somewhat exhausted, he had to stop to buy tea and snacks at a tea house beside the road. While resting, he suddenly heard two familiar voices not far away, "It''s been so long since Lord Song and Cult Master Dongfang has fallen off the cliff. The spies still haven''t found any news, and the Emperor has even dispatched us imperial guards now. If we still can''t find the news, we may not be safe when we go back."

    "Haah..that¡¯s right. Waiter, bring me all the delicious food you have here¡­ eh!¡­ ahh!¡­"

    When Zhang Kangnian heard Zhao Qixian suddenly start stuttering, he couldn''t help but follow his gaze, while mocking him, "Did you lose your brain? You sound like you¡¯ve seen a ghost¡­ oh motherfu*ker, a ghost!"

 Chapter 200: Western Xia recruits a son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 200: Western Xia recruits a son-inw</h4>

    "Would a ghost sip tea under the blue sky and in broad daylight?" Song Qingshu scolded them with a smile.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian finally reacted, and immediately bowed with a smile, "A few months ago, we got news from Heimuya that both Lord Song and Cult Master Dongfang were forced to jump off the cliff, we naturally thought that¡­hehe, Lord Song is really lucky. You can turn misfortune into good fortune. If the Emperor hears the news, he will be very pleased without a doubt!"

    "Really?" Song Qingshu¡¯s expression remained expressionless, "Why are you all here?"

    "It¡¯s exactly for the sake of finding your whereabouts! The Emperor and his ministers were feeling really anxious. After sending waves of spies and not getting any news, they sent us out too. Lord Song, our brothers have been on this mission for quite a while. Except for the former Lord Wei, I have never seen the Emperor care so much about any subject." Zhao Qixian''s tone was full of envy.

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly and didn''t answer. Kangxi''s behavior was naturally a great favor to these natives, but to him, a transmigrator, it was nothing. An official will always be just an official. Even if he was as favored as Wei Xiaobao, in the eyes of the Emperor, he was nothing but a servant. Where was the glory in that?

    "By the way, is Lord Song going back to Yanjing to resume his duties? Why don''t we set off immediately, the Emperor is waiting for your news, and he is certainly feeling restless." Zhang Kangnian, who was on the side, saw that Song Qingshu was lost in thought, so he asked for confirmation, and at the same time he felt gleeful in his heart, <i>¡®We found Lord Song as soon as we came out! The Emperor will definitely reward us quite well after returning.¡¯</i>

    "No, I have something important to do in Shengjing, please help me to report back to the Emperor." At the moment Song Qingshu was feeling quite upset,pared with Xia Qingqing''s matter, his meeting with Kangxi was nothing important.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian nced at each other, and went pale in shock, "Lord Song, forgive us lowly ones for saying this, but since the ancient times, only the officials have waited for the Emperor, how can there be an instance where the Emperor has to wait for the official? If the Emperor on the dragon throne is angered, I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid it would not bear well for Lord Song."

    "Can''t you just go back and say that you haven''t found me like before? The Emperor won''t me you, and I will remember this favor." Song Qingshu put his arms around their shoulders and whispered.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were so frightened that they quickly broke free and pleaded, "Lord Song, it''s not that we don''t want to help, but that would mean that we will be deceiving the Emperor, and it''s a serious crime that will result in the punishment of exterminating the nine generations of our family, we¡­we¡­"

    "In that case, you can just go back and tell the truth. I must go to Shengjing, and I will exin my difficulties to the Emperor when Ie back." Song Qingshu said firmly.

    Zhang Kangnian has always been quite clever. Seeing that Song Qingshu''s attitude was so tough, he rolled his eyes and thought of a solution, "May I know what Lord Song intends to do in Shengjing?"

    Song Qingshu frowned and spoke with displeasure, "It''s inconvenient to tell you about my personal affairs."

    Zhang Kangnian said, "My lord has misunderstood, how can this lowly one dare to inquire about the matter of the lord! But Shengjing is the territory of Prince Bao, and with your status, Lord Song may find it inconvenient to do some things. We usually guard the Emperor, and we just happened to know that the Emperor was recently nning to send a minister as an envoy to Shengjing. After Lord Song returns to the capital, I am certain that this important task will be given to none other than you!"

    "Really?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved.

    "Yes, yes!" Zhao Qixian also reacted and echoed, "No matter what the Lord wants to do, with the status of the imperial envoy, it will be much easier."

    Song Qingshu pondered in his heart, <i>¡®The matters in Shengjing are full of uncertainty. Not to mention Hongli (Prince Bao) and his son Fukang''an, even the Red Flower Society and those sects from the wulin are not easy to deal with. With the banner of the imperial court, it would indeed make things easier to deal with them. This is a great opportunity!¡¯</i>

    After making up his mind, Song Qingshu raised his head and said, "Okay, I''ll apany you to the pce to see the Emperor first."

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were overjoyed and quickly said, "Thank you for your understanding, why don''t you eat some food and drink, then we will hit the road after some rest?"

    "No, I''ve rested enough, let''s get going." Thinking of Xia Qingqing in Shengjing, how could he be in the mood to dy time.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" The two nodded and bowed, and quickly led a horse over, "The Emperor is sympathetic, and he bestowed a horse to all who were tasked with the investigation. Lord Song please."

    "Let¡¯s go!" Song Qingshu nodded, got on his horse, and galloped towards Yanjing City.

    *****

    "You stinky brat, since you¡¯re all right, why didn¡¯t you send any news even after so long! Did you get drunk somewhere and forgot about Us?" Kangxi jumped off the dragon throne with excitement when he saw Song Qingshu.

    <i>¡®Why are you acting so close, I''m not your good friend Wei Xiaobao.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu cursed in his heart, but he had to answer, "Reporting to the Emperor, Cult Master Dongfang and I fell off the cliff that day and were seriously injured. We had to hide from the enemies and there was no way to send the news. I hope the Emperor will forgive me."

    "The situation was critical at the time, We can understand." Kangxi patted him on the shoulderfortingly, "Where is Cult Master Dongfang now, and is he all right?"

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still said, "Cult Master Dongfang has been injured a little, and now he is recuperating in the Five Poison Cult in Dali." Then he briefly reported what happened on the ck Wood Cliff that day to Kangxi.

    "Ming Cult¡¯s leader Zhang Wuji?" Kangxi thought for a while, and a strange light shed in his eyes, but it soon disappeared, "You dare to meddle in the matters of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, hehe, you are quite bold! One day, you can settle the ounts¡­but now there''s another, more urgent matter for you to do."

    <i>¡®Here ites!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s heart jumped, but he pretended to be puzzled, "May I know what the Emperor is talking about?"

    "We n to send an imperial envoy to Shengjing. We were having a headache about choosing candidates. Xiaobao died, and you were nowhere to be seen. We thought that you had fallen unfortunate as well, and couldn¡¯t find anyone to send for a while¡­" Kangxi thought of Wei Xiaobao, and a trace of sadness shed across his face, which he quickly concealed.

    "This Official is willing to share the Emperor''s worries." Song Qingshu bowed, "May I know what the Emperor needs this Official to do?"

    "It concerns the disturbance rted to Jianning." Kangxi coldly snorted, "The Imperial Court has not made a statement on this matter in the past few months, which has made Shengjing suspicious. ording to the report of the spies, Prince Bao has secretly moved from the northern front line. It seems that he is preparing for the sudden dispatch of troops by the Imperial Court. We are worried that the front line will not be able to resist the Mongol army because of theck of troops, so We have to send someone to appease him."

    "But Fukang''an dishonored the princess, and indirectly killed Lord Wei. To let them go like this seems to be detrimental to the majesty of the Imperial Court. Will it not make Prince Bao more confident?" Song Qingshu knew that Kangxi could be patient, but it would be detrimental to his n. He wondered why this guy was being so patient.

    "The matter with Jianning is nothing important; not to mention that she was a fake princess, even if she was a real princess, it is nothing if she died for the sake of Our Qing Dynasty." Kangxi coldly snorted, "As for the death of Xiaobao, We will naturally take revenge for him in due time. As the saying goes, revenge is a dish best served cold. Moreover, it is our intention to make Prince Bao more confident.¡±

    "Understood!" Song Qingshu felt a chill in his heart and bowed respectfully.

    After a moment of silence, Kangxi suddenly said, "By the way, you have to do another thing for Us, and after taking the opportunity to appease the heart of Prince Bao, you will bring his son Fukang¡¯an to represent the Qing Dynasty and participate in the marriage recruitment of Princess Yinchuan in Western Xia."

    "What?" Song Qingshu was startled, "Western Xia is recruiting a son-inw?"

    "Yes. Not long ago, Western Xia¡¯s Emperor announced to the world that he would choose the husband of his most beloved Princess Yinchuan from among the young talents in the world." Kangxi snorted coldly, "It sounds quite nice. But the truth is yet to be seen."

    "But why give such an honor to that traitorous Fukang''an? Would it not be fine to choose some young talent from the imperial n in the capital. If Fukang''an bes the Prince Consort of Western Xia, then won''t Prince Bao have more support from Western xia?" Song Qingshu Doubtful.

    "Honor?" Kangxi gave a cryptic smile, "Western Xia and We are separated by the Kingdom of Jin and the Kingdom of Liao. Even if they want to help each other, they can¡¯t. His status as the Prince Consort of Western Xia is useless. Besides, even if Fukang''an has some ability, but there are so many heroes in the world, will he be able to win against them? We are just weaving a beautiful dream for those two father and son.¡±

    "The Emperor is wise!" Song Qingshu praised and thought in his heart, <i>¡®I knew that Kangxi would do something to Hongli sooner orter. Hongli and his son Fukang''an were just chess pieces on the board from the start. They won''t even know they died in the future.¡¯</i>

    "One more thing¡­" Kangxi suddenly fell silent, he was obviously hesitating in his heart, and finally said, "Go to Shengjing and help me find a scripture in Prince Bao''s Mansion."

    "A scripture?" Song Qingshu was secretly surprised, <i>¡®Could it be¡­¡¯</i>

    Sure enough, Kangxi went on to say, "It¡¯s a Buddhist scripture¡ª ¡®The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯. Hongli is the owner, and the one in his hand is made of white silk."

    "May I know what is so precious about this Buddhist scripture, why did the Emperor want me to steal such an ordinary Buddhist scripture?" Song Qingshu hesitantly asked.

    The Kangxi didn''t hesitate, and directly said, "Qingshu, you have made great achievements several times, and you are honorable and loyal, so it''s okay to tell you. This ¡®The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯ is rted to the treasures of the Qing Dynasty, and also its fortune. But now that Liaodong is under the control of Prince Bao, We were worried that he would know this secret, so I burned the copy of my ¡®The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯. Originally, We should be able to sit back and rx after destroying them. But there are too many capable and talented people in the world, and Prince Bao is extremely familiar with the environment in the Northeast. We are worried that he would deduce something from the iplete information, so We n to destroy his part of ¡®The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯ to gain a little more confidence."

    <i>¡®Unfortunately, Wei Xiaobao has already reced the treasure map in your ¡°The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡±.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu pretended to be horrified, but sneered in his heart.

    "Last time, We sent you as an envoy to Shanhaiguan. Before you left, We ordered Xiaobao to secretly search for the ¡®The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯ in Wu Sangui''s hand. After you returned to the capital, We checked his belongings, but didn''t find anything. Qingshu, have you ever seen something like that?" Kangxi suddenly stared at Song Qingshu and asked.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> 200 Chapters! Another milestone!

    Patrons please visit the Patreon page for their advanced chapters.

 Chapter 201: A couple in trouble

    <h4>Chapter 201: A couple in trouble</h4>

    <i>¡®I¡¯ve already stolen that from Wu Sangui''s wife''s bed, but I''ll never tell you.¡¯ </i>Although he mocked Kangxi in his heart, Song Qingshu replied with a serious face, "Your Majesty, I sorted out Lord Wei¡¯s belongings before, but I did not see anything like the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters. Could it be that because he was murdered not long after he arrived in Shanhaiguan, he didn''t have time to find the scripture?"

    "You''re right." Kangxi nodded, "Wu Sangui is very cunning and cautious, Xiaobao probably couldn''t find it in such a short time, and then he was killed, haah¡­" After speaking, he let out a deep sigh..

    "Your Majesty, please restrain your grief." Song Qingshu had a sudden thought. <i>¡®If Kangxi knew that the murderer is actually me, what would he do then?¡¯</i>

    "Wu Sangui''s part of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters can''t be found. So, you must find the other part belonging to Hongli for Us. You should return to the capital once before you and Fukang¡¯an go to Western Xia, and take the opportunity to hand over the part of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters to Us. Do you understand?" Kangxi said.

    "Heeding the order, this official intends to leave today." Song Qingshu was worried about Xia Qingqing and didn¡¯t want to dy another day.

    "So soon?" Kangxi was taken aback, "Alright, I originally nned to make you visit Xiaobao''s widow to see if she has anything missing recently."

    "Shuang''er?" The figure of a fair and wless young woman in mourning attire appeared in his mind, and Song Qingshu spoke up after hesitating for a moment, "I will go visit her once I return from Shengjing"

    Kangxi nodded.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Song Qingshu walked out of the imperial study step by step. When he was almost out, he looked back at the que on the door, and his thoughts becameplicated.

    "I can see both desire and hesitation in your eyes, may I know what is making you struggle so much." The voice of Sunflower Ancestor was heard again from the shadows behind the rockery.

    Song Qingshu red at the old eunuch and angrily said, "I also see something in your eyes."

    "What?" Sunflower Ancestor was taken aback and asked.

    "Eye boogers!" Song Qingshuughed and walked away. When he turned around, his expression changed, <i>¡®This old monster will prove to be a little troublesome.¡¯</i>(G: Also called ¡°Rheum¡± in case you were wondering.)

    Looking at Song Qingshu''s disappearing figure, Sunflower Ancestor gave a silentugh and returned to the darkness.

    "Lord Song, you really have good luck! You were designated as an imperial envoy by the Emperor as soon as you came back." On the way to Shengjing, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian came to Song Qingshu and said with a ttering smile.

    "It¡¯s all thanks to the guidance from the two of you. This Song will remember this kindness in his heart." Although Song Qingshu was feeling anxious, he still pretended to be in a pleasant mood before the two of them.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian waved their hands again and again, "Lord Song must be joking. Us brothers have been on the job for so long and were often treated as lowly by our superiors. Lord Wei was the only exception, and now there is Lord Song. We think of the Lord as our own, and will naturally talk to Lord Song with open hearts. Moreover, Lord Song will be in charge of the Pole Arms in the future. In the pce, you will be under one person, but above ten thousand people. Just remember to take care of us brothers when that timees."

    Song Qingshuughed dryly, "Heh, the two of you are quite well informed. Even the name ¡®Pole Arms'' hasn''t been officially decided yet, but you are so clear. Well, my Pole Arms is indeed currently short of people, are you interested to join?"

    The two looked at each other and said with joy, "Can we really do it?"

    "Although your martial arts, uh¡­ are a little sloppy, but you are quite aware of the world, so you can do some administrative work in the future. The Pole Arms is also an intelligence department, so as long as you use it properly, you will be even more useful than any martial arts master." Song Qingshu smiled and nodded.

    As Song Qingshu indirectly pointed out that their martial arts were not good, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, but they also understood the meaning of his words. So Zhang Kangnian couldn''t help but feel a little excited, "Thank you, Lord Song for your high evaluation! I also know that my martial arts skills are not very good. I was only able to join the imperial guards because of the shadow of my ancestors. Before, the Guard Commander did not choose us for Blood Drops. Although he did not say it clearly, we knew that he looked down upon our low martial arts¡­" As he spoke, his tone darkened.

    Zhao Qixian also felt the same way, "We are ordinary children of the Eight Banners, who can''t seed in the path of martial arts, and can only be a second-ss guard in our lifetime. But what man doesn''t want a bright career in his heart, and honor his ancestors? I also think the same, thank you Lord Song for giving us this opportunity!"

    "As long as you follow me wholeheartedly, you will get more than you could have imagined, but I guess that at some point you will not be able to persevere." Song Qingshu said with a faux-smile.

    The two looked at each other and said with a solemn expression, "People like us have no ability. If we can''t even insist on this thing, we deserve to be despised as dog ves for the rest of our lives."

    "It''s too early to say these words, we¡¯ll see when that dayes.¡± Song Qingshu stopped the two of them from continuing to show their loyalty, and said, "You two also know that I have something important to do in Shengjing as soon as possible, but now this team of envoys is moving too slowly, what good ideas do you have?"

    Zhang Kangnian was stunned for a moment, and confidently replied, "This is easy to handle. Lord can pick up about a dozen highly skilled guards and move faster on the road, so that therge army can continue to move forward at the original speed. On the one hand, it can solve the troubles of the Lord, and on the other, when the Emperor asks in the future, you can say that you intimidated Shengjing with arge army, and then disguised yourself and went to Shengjing to acquire information. Wouldn''t it be hitting two birds with one stone?"

    Song Qingshu nced at him in surprise, "I didn''t see it before, but you are really talented." Although Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were not very skilled in terms of martial arts, they grew up in the imperial city and were born in a noble family. It could be said that they were well-versed in this aspect, and their talents in this aspect would be very useful in the future.

    "Lord Song¡¯s praise is much appreciated." Zhang Kangnian said while rubbing his hands, his eyes narrowed with a smile, and he was obviously very happy.

    "Okay, okay, let''s stop ttering each other. You are familiar with these guards. You can pick ten strong guards, and then we will hit the road immediately." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "Yes!" The two happily ran to pick the guards.

    *****

    Song Qingshu¡¯s group of people were traveling swiftly on the road, riding one behind the other, getting closer and closer to Shengjing. One day it rained quite heavily, and the group hurried to a nearby ruined temple to take shelter.

    Not long after settling down, they suddenly heard noisy footsteps outside, as if two people had arrived at the temple gate, but for some reason they did note in. Song Qingshu was very skilled, and the whispers from outside quickly reached his ears.

    "The horses resting outside the temple are obviously not owned by ordinary people from the wulin. There are most likely powerful people in this ruined temple. It is better to be cautious when we travel. Should we just continue and go to the town in front of us to rest?" One rough voice said.

    "Senior brother, the darts we pressed this time are not enough for the price of a few horses. Do you think they will y our darts? With such heavy rain outside, I don¡¯t want to harm my little treasures. If you want to go, you can go by yourself. I won''t go no matter what." The woman''s voice was delicate, tinged with a hint of exhaustion, as if she was out of breath. It could be guessed that she was recovering from a serious injury.

    "What little treasure!? Aren¡¯t they just that man''s bas¡­" The man''s voice suddenly stopped, and the rest of his words were obviously stopped by the woman.

    "You clearly said that you wouldn''t mention the past, why are you still¡­" The woman''s voice was full of grief, and the man hurriedly started tofort her.

    Song Qingshuughed when he heard it, thinking that things would probably get interesting again. Not long after, a man and a woman walked in.

    The man looked ordinary, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was obviously from a pheasant background, but the woman was different. She had a round oval face, dark eyes, flushed cheeks, but from time to time a faint pale color appeared on her face. Although she was dressed as a peasant woman, she couldn''t hide her beauty.

    The woman was holding two infants on the left and right in her arms. Most of the clothes on her body were wet, but the two babies had no water stains on their bodies. Song Qingshu couldn''t help admiring her.

    A frivolous whistle soon sounded in his ears. It turned out that the woman¡¯s figure was quite full and well endowed. Her clothes were soaked by the rain and were stuck to her skin, they seemed almost translucent.

    These imperial guards under Song Qingshu were not good people. Seeing such a beautiful scene, they naturally screamed with excitement. If it wasn''t for the presence of Song Qingshu, they might have simply walked over and directly attacked the littledy.

    Hearing the sound of whistling, the woman''s senior brother or husband couldn''t help but get angry, but seeing Song Qingshu''s group of people with sturdy expressions and swords around their waists, he hesitated for a moment. Then he could only give them a re, while blocking the view of hispanion with his body.

    "Littledy, why don''t youe here and feel a little heat?"

    "Yes, we are all fiery men, and you will be able to dry your wet clothes in an instant."

    "Yes, considering the size of your children, I''m afraid your body is quite weak now. If the wind and cold invades, I''m afraid you will suffer from a lifetime of illnesses. Just take off your clothes, we promise not to look at you."

    As soon as these words came out, the guards burst intoughter.

    "You!" The woman was ashamed and angry, and the man beside her stood up with his sword and red at everyone.

    "Ehhh, what, do you want to fight?" When the guards saw it, they also stood up one after another, and pulled out their swords from their waists, and the temple suddenly shone with cold lights.

    Song Qingshu furrowed his brow. These ruffians usually stayed in the capital, and they naturally restrained themselves at the feet of the Emperor. When they left the capital, they naturally had a strong sense of superiority, and they felt a bit more courageous than usual.

    "You two don''t have to worry, my subordinates are just acting rude, and joking. Although their words are not pleasant, they don''t really mean anything. You two can rest assured." Song Qingshu calmly assured them.

    When the guards heard the words of Lord Song, they naturally did not dare to be too rude, and hurriedly put away their swords and sat down with embarrassed expressions.

    Only then did the two see Song Qingshu sitting in the corner. Watching his sword eyebrows and starry eyes, sitting there with the bearing of a master, the woman went into a trance, <i>¡®He was also such a person back then¡­¡¯</i>

    "Thank you, Your Excellency." The man bowed and carefully helped hispanion to sit down. Before she could even sit still, the two babies started crying. The woman coaxed them for a long time to no avail. So, she pulled herpanion and whispered, "They are hungry, I am afraid they want to eat milk.¡±

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 202: Trusting a stranger

    <h4>Chapter 202: Trusting a stranger</h4>

    The man frowned, and when he looked back, he saw the guards staring at their way with eyes full of desire, and he felt agitated in his heart, "For now, bear with it, you can feed them when the rain stops."

    "But they are crying so hard!" The woman''s voice was full of pity, and she bit her lips, "If they want to look, then they can look. I am a mother, I won''t be afraid of their gaze!"

    "No!" The man''s face turned ashen. In fact, these two babies were another man''s bas*tard children. They hadn¡¯t even been born for long, yet they had already changed the woman''s heart. When he thought that for the sake of these two wicked things, he had to let his junior sister be taken advantage of by other men, the man suddenly burst into anger.

    "Why?" The woman was also starting to feel very annoyed. Her children''s crying made her panic, and she quickly reacted, "Is it that you don''t care, because they aren¡¯t yours? You clearly said that you would treat them as your own flesh and blood."

    "No¡­ I''m not." The man''s eyes kept shifting, her words had obviously poked in the center of his thoughts.

    Seeing his expression, the woman immediately understood everything, but she also understood that he was not to me. Thinking of her own experience, she couldn''t help but feel choked with grief in her heart.

    "Littledy, why are you crying?"

    "If your man is not good to you, I''ll beat him up for you."

    The two had kept their voices low while speaking, so the guards didn¡¯t hear the conversation between them, but when they heard the woman sobbing over there, they exploded with enthusiasm.

    "You people only left the capital for a few days and you want to kill? Are you all a bunch of paper soldiers? You all turned soft when you saw a woman cry!" This group of guards were selected by him, so Zhao Qixian was worried that Song Qingshu would be unhappy, and quickly got up to scold them.

    "How can that be, Brother Zhao? You know us, we¡¯re just joking, how dare we do anything!" The guards said in session, and quickly turned to Song Qingshu, "They are used to being vulgar, please don''t mind."

    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, indicating that he didn''t mind, and turned his head to look at the couple, "Madame''s body is weak now, and I''m afraid it would not be good for you to be in wet clothes for long. If you don''t mind, you can go behind me and change into clean clothes. Don''t worry, no one will dare to take a peek here. What do you guys think?" After speaking, he looked at the guards with a smile.

    "Lord Song has spoken, how dare we disobey!" The guardsughed, then quickly turned with their backs facing Song Qingshu, and sat straight without looking sideways.

    The woman''s face turned red and she was about to refuse, when suddenly a cold wind blew, and sent a shiver down her body. Then, she heard the young man¡¯s voice in her ears, "You can even breastfeed the children behind me, don''t worry, they won''t dare to look, and I won''t look back as well."

    Only she could hear the voice of the young man on the opposite side. Seeing that herpanion didn''t seem to notice, the woman nced at Song Qingshu suspiciously. Then, after hesitating for a moment, she nodded.

    When the man saw her walking on the other side, he was taken aback and grabbed her wrist, "He¡¯s just a stranger, do you really believe his words?"

    The woman still remembered that young man''s pure and clear eyes just now, and nodded firmly, "I believe that he is not that kind of person." After she finished speaking, she threw off his arm and walked over.

    When passing by Song Qingshu, she bent her knees and gave a salute, then spoke with a voice akin to a mosquito, "Thank you sir."

    Song Qingshu nodded with a smile, and said in a low voice, "Madame, don''t worry, I will never look back."

    "Yes!" The woman softly snorted, took out a pair of clean clothes from her baggage, and was about to change, but when she saw the man (herpanion) staring at her, she said with her flushed face, "You go over there and face your back too."

    Hearing her words, the man felt really angry, "I''m your husband now, why can''t you let me look?"

    "I''m sorry, Senior Brother, please give me more time." The woman also understood that this was indeed going a bit too far, but she couldn''t ovee the hurdle in her heart.

    "Okay, let''s put this aside for the time being¡­but you''d rather stay behind a stranger to change clothes, than me staying in front of you?" The man was obviously still angry.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t listen anymore, and coldly said, "You can have her stay behind you, if you think that you have the ability to make us not look at the Madame. If not, it would be best for Madame to change her clothes early, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be funny if she catches a cold."

    The man became stunned, but he had no way to refute, so he walked all the way to the gate of the temple, then sat there and sulked.

    Seeing that all the men in the room had turned their backs to her, the woman bit her lip and finally shyly took off her wet clothes. Although she knew that these people couldn''t see her at this moment, she subconsciously squatted down and hid behind Song Qingshu, letting Song Qingshu''s figurepletely block her, and then she began to change into new clothes.

    "This man is really useless. He left his wife after our Lord said a few words!"

    "Yah, he is, isn¡¯t he? It looks like he hasn''t even touched his wife''s body yet."

    "I think it would be better to buy a piece of tofu and kill myself with it if I ended up like this."

    *****

    The man at the entrance of the temple felt furious, but what these guards had guessed wasn¡¯t that far from the truth. He had no way to release the rage in his heart, and he just felt like he was about to explode.

    "Ah!" The woman eximed in a low voice when she saw that her husband had abandoned her, and left her behind with a group of strangers.

    <i>¡®It''s really a group of pigs!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu¡¯s face turned ck. When he sensed the movement behind him, heforted her, "Madame, don''t worry, your husband is just standing in the yard and didn''t go far."

    "Young Master, I''m afraid it will take a little more time." The woman had obviously quickened the process of dressing herself, and soon the cry of the babies in the temple disappeared, then it was reced by a slight suckling sound.

    Song Qingshu knew that she had begun to breastfeed, so he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. There was no scent of makeup on the woman''s body, so it was difficult for people to imagine some things. However, the clean and simple milky smell in the air still made people feel quite good.

    After a long time, the woman seemed to have finished breastfeeding the child. After tidying up her bags, she picked up her babies and attempted to walk out. But, perhaps the woman had been sitting cross-legged for too long, and her body was quite weak¡ªshe suddenly felt that everything before her eyes went dark and fell toward the ground.

    Song Qingshu had noticed her abnormality long ago, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to support her, only to feel something extremely soft to the touch upon contact. After a moment, he felt quite embarrassed, and worried that the other party might mistakenly think that he was taking advantage of her. ording to Song Qingshu''s character, if he really wanted to take advantage of this woman, he wouldn¡¯t just beat about the bush, and directly take the bull by the horn. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to have a round of quick friendly matches. He clearly didn''t want to take advantage, but the situation could cause her to misunderstand.

    It was quite ironic how he wanted to be a gentleman for once, yet his image was destroyed at thest moment. So, he naturally felt extremely ufortable and aggrieved.

    After a moment of stunned silence, the woman finally came back to her senses. Her first reaction was to look at the young babies in her arms. Seeing that they were held in the hands of the young man, she breathed a long sigh of relief. However, she soon felt that his hand was tightly pressing against her chest in order to hold the child. The woman was extremely sensitive during breastfeeding, so she immediately blushed, "Thank you so much, Young Master."

    "Does Madame not say anything other than thank you?" Song Qingshu smiled and straightened the woman''s body, while looking at her with an amused expression.

    Seeing his handsome face, the woman inevitably thought back to that absurd incident in the past, and said with an unnatural expression, "May I dare to ask the Young Master''s name?"

    "You and I only meet by chance, and when we walk out of this ruined temple, I''m afraid we will never see each other again, so why should we know each other''s names?" Song Qingshu said while picking up the bag she had dropped on the ground and stuffed it back into her hands.

    The woman was stunned for a moment, and walked to the opposite side with her young sons in her arms. Yet, she still looked at Song Qingshu from time to time.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian nced at each other, gave a silent thumbs up, and lip-synched to convey their message, "So high, the skill is really high! As soon as Lord Song makes a move, it¡¯s bound to be extraordinary!"

    The woman''s husband also came back from the outside. Seeing his wife who had already changed clothes, the cold snorted and sat on the side, sulking again.

    Seeing all this, the woman secretly sighed in her heart,<i> ¡®Senior Brother really loves me, otherwise he wouldn''t have married me when I was pregnant before marriage. It''s a pity that he is a bit rude. Even if he had been wholeheartedly taking care of us mother and sons during this period, he would lose his temper from time to time. I am not made of stone, I am sure I would have loved him back before long. But, it''s a pity that the more he is like this, the more I look down on him¡­¡¯</i>

    While she was contemting, a group of people suddenly broke into the temple, each with a sword on their waist, and none of them seemed to be good people.

    The couple thought that they were also here to hide from the rain, and they didn''t care much. Who knew that one of the neers smiled and said, "The Flying Steeds Security Service is degrading day by day. Now it has only two members, and one of them is still holding two babies, hahahaha!"

    When he called out their origins, the couple became surprised, they quietly held the weapons in their hands, and looked at everyone vigntly, "Who are you, and what do you want to do?"

    "Heh, if you are the Security Service, then we are the bandits. So what do you think we want to do?" The bandit leader coldly snorted, then nced at Song Qingshu and others, feeling extremely worried in his heart, "Friends, this is a matter between us and the Flying Steeds Security Service. We are here to settle our grievances with the Flying Steeds Security Service, please abide by the rules of the wulin and do not interfere."

    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, and the guards who were eager to take action sat down one after another.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was being so indifferent, the woman was extremely disappointed. But, after thinking about it, she understood that they were indeed not obliged to help them like bodyguards, and they may be worried about breaking the rules of wulin as well. However, she was still worried about her two sons. After hesitating for a moment, she walked over and put them in front of Song Qingshu, "I know that this is being too presumptuous, but can I ask the Young Master to help me take care of these two children?"

    Song Qingshu became stunned for a moment, then looked down at the two identical jade-like babies in front of him and nodded subconsciously. The woman smiled gratefully, then took out a short sword and rushed over to the battle, intending to rescue her husband who was already in grave danger.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 203: A love triangle

    <h4>Chapter 203: A love triangle</h4>

    The voices of the fifteen bandits were full of ridicule as they sneered at their opponents, "What Flying Steeds Security Service? It may have been true to that name in the past, but it definitely doesn¡¯t live up to the word ¡®Flying Steeds'' after falling into the hands of this man surnamed Xu. You should really change its name to ¡®Running Dog Security Service¡¯!"

    "This guy only has two hands and three legs in name. He should¡¯ve just opted to raise a baby at home, but he decided to go outside to embarrass himself."

    "Hey, surnamed Xu, kneel down and kowtow three times, and our eldest brother might spare your pitiful life."

    "You¡¯re so stupid and useless. Why don''t you buy a piece of tofu and kill yourself!"

    "His master was a famous martial artist in the wulin in the past, but even with the nine darts, this weakling tarnished the name of his master."

    "I think his wife is ten times stronger than him. It really is a flower in the cow dung! What a waste! It''s enough to make people feel angry."

    *****

    Song Qingshu calmly listened to everything from the sideline. He inferred that this couple was probably Xu Zheng and Ma Chunhua from the novel "The Young Flying Fox".

    Xu Zheng was just a minor character, he was nothing important, but Ma Chunhua was very famous. In the story, she was dissatisfied with her marriage, so when she saw Fukang''an, who was handsome and suave, she actually lost her chastity to him by ident, which made a lot of readers very unhappy. In the end, she still had to marry her senior brother Xu Zheng.

    "Fukang''an''s son?" Song Qingshu sneered as he looked down at the two sleeping babies in front of him.

    "Lord, do you want to save them? From the way it looks, they won¡¯tst for long." Zhang Kangnian came over and quietly asked.

    "Let''s observe the situation first." Song Qingshu shook his head. From their words just now, he understood that these bandits clearly knew about Xu Zheng''s identity. Not only did they know the origins of his master, but they also knew how many darts he had in his sleeve.

    The bandits were extremely ruthless when it came to insulting Xu Zheng, but they didn¡¯t offend Ma Chunhua or her deceased father, and even seemed quite respectful. These bandits were quite ruthless and well informed, and their martial arts were far superior to this couple as well. So he couldn''t help but secretly wonder, <i>¡®Although these people can''t be considered as first-rate masters in the wulin, but with their level of martial arts, they must be quite famous figures. It¡¯s quite evident from their actions, that they are definitely not after mere 9,000 taels of silver. What is their purpose?¡¯ </i>

    In fact, Song Qingshu was not as familiar with the plot of "The Young Flying Fox" as he was with Jin Yong¡¯s other famous novels, and he was feeling quite suspicious.

    Suddenly there was a loud scream, and blood started to flow from Xu Zheng''s thighs. The bandit leader raised his leg, kicked Xu Zheng to the ground, stepped on his chest, and sneered, "I don''t want your life, as long as I destroy your martial arts, I will forgive you for not having eyes, and fooling such a beauty."

    Xu Zheng was feeling frightened and angry, his chest felt heavy, and he couldn¡¯t even give a reply.

    Ma Chunhua shouted, ¡°Friends, if you want the darts, then take them. We had no grievances with you in the past, and we have no recent grudges. Is there any need for bloodshed?"

    A sword-wielding bandit smiled and said, "Miss Ma, you are a good person, so you should mind your own business."

    Ma Chunhua said, "What does it mean to mind my own business? He''s my husband!"

    Xu Zheng felt moved in his heart when he heard her deration, but when he thought of his current embarrassed state, he felt even more ashamed.

    An old man among the bandits said, "We just despise his uselessness. How can a person such as him be allowed to have such a talented and beautiful woman as Miss Ma as his wife! This is a great injustice!"

    <i>¡®It looks like their aim is Ma Chunhua¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu finally understood, <i>¡®Ma Chunhua, this name really¡­has a certain unique feeling. She''s also quite exceptional in both appearance and figure. It''s just that, although she is beautiful, she¡¯s not at the level of a country toppling beauty¡­ Ah, could it be Fukang''an?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s mind raced, and he had already guessed the origin of this incident.

    "My Junior Sister and I are in love with each other, why does it need to be justified to a bunch of evil bandits." Xu Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately cursed out loud.

    The bandit leader''s eyes turned cold, and he sneered: "You are such a useless waste, and you will only humiliate yourself by living in this world." As soon as his voice fell, he put strength on his foot, which resulted in an unpleasant ¡®crunch¡¯ sound. Xu Zheng let out a mournful scream, and suddenly stopped breathing.

    "Senior Brother!" Ma Chunhua, who was already fuming with anger, became so excited that she lost consciousness.

    "Let''s go!" The bandit leader just motioned for his subordinates to take Ma Chunhua away, but noticed that Song Qingshu had stood up at that exact moment.

    Song Qingshu had sensed that the situation was going out of hand, and by the time he realized, it was already toote for him to make a move. So, he could only watch as Xu Zheng died tragically. But Xu Zheng was just a passerby to him, if he died, then so be it. They were barely considered acquaintances. However, Song Qingshu couldn''t just watch Ma Chunhua being taken away like that in front of him.

    The bandit group had been on guard against Song Qingshu and the others from the start. Seeing that he was about to take action, the bandits decided to make a pre-emptive strike. Song Qingshus''s every step was incessant like a flowing river as his body passed throught his opponents like smoke, and several of the bandits fell down, unable to even make a sound.

    The bandit leader felt a chill in his heart, and he understood that the opponent''s martial arts were too much higher than his own, so he took out some poison needles from his sleeves and shot them at the corner of the wall.

    Seeing that the twin babies were now covered with poisonous needles, Song Qingshu became stunned. He never thought that these people would even attack the babies! ording to his spection, this group of bandits should be Fukang''an''s subordinates, how dare they hurt Fukang''an''s own flesh and blood! But how could Song Qingshu know that Fukang''an himself didn''t know that he had two sons in the wild, so how would these subordinates know?

    The bandit leader thought that the twins were Xu Zheng''s sons, so he shot the poison needles at them with the intention of cutting the grass and pulling out the roots, and while Song Qingshu was stunned, he led his men to hold Ma Chunhua hostage and escaped.

    At this moment, Song Qingshu felt extremely hesitant, if he went after Ma Chunhua, the two babies in front of him would definitely lose their lives. However, Song Qingshu felt that he would be in too much of a loss, if he saved them. They were obviously fruits of Fukang''an''s sin, and if the heavens wanted them to die, why should he even bother with saving them? Maybe he still had a chance to practice Joyful Meditation with Ma Chunhua after rescuing her. Was there any benefit to saving these two children?

    Although he thought so in his heart, Song Qingshu finally sighed and chose to save the two children. He and Fukang''an were indeed enemies and not friends. Between the two, they could be upright, or they could use conspiracy to fight to the death. Who would be the final winner depended on their own ability. On the contrary, if these two little innocent lives were allowed to die before his eyes, it would leave a lifetime of psychological shadows in Song Qingshu¡¯s heart, and the gains would outweigh the losses.

    He pulled the poison needles out of the children with the use of his True Qi, and then took out the poison-relieving pill given to him by the Poison King. He divided it into two halves, melted it with water, and quickly fed it to the two children. Fortunately, they were just ordinary poison needles. Seeing that the skin color of the two children gradually turned to normal, Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, who were on the side, whispered to each other, "Didn''t you just say that Lord Song''s methods were clever and he would use a borrowed knife to kill people. You said that he would sit and watch as the bandits killed the woman''s husband, and then rush to help the woman who is lonely and helpless, so it would be easier to do¡­ uh, you understand right?."

    "Silence, don''t let Lord Song hear you. I never imagined that Lord Song would give up on a beauty for two useless babies¡­"

    "What are you two muttering over there?" Song Qingshu listened to their nonsense, and became speechless.

    "Ah, Lord¡­we''re just talking about your high morals, and your righteous heart!"

    "Yeah, not only do you have a high status, but you also have a kind heart, which is admirable!"

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian cooperated smoothly, and they didn''t look like they were gossiping just now.

    "Okay, okay!" Even Song Qingshu, who had a skin thicker than the city wall, couldn¡¯t bear all the praise. He coughed, looked at the guards and asked, "Have you recognized the origin of this group of people?"

    "Lord, I know one of the bandits who seems to be working in Shengjing." A guard respectfully replied.

    ¡°As expected, it seems that Ma Chunhua is not in any danger for the time being.¡± Song Qingshu looked back at the two children, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®These two little babies might be able to y an unexpected role in Shengjing¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu and his party were all men, and the two babies kept crying and causing trouble, making the group of rough men feel helpless. Song Qingshu could feel the resentment of his guards increasing day by day, after looking for milk and changing diapers. After arriving in Shengjing, he immediately sent someone to find a wet-nurse, so that they could finally rx.

    "I''m going out for a walk. You''ve been working hard during this period of time. I want you to rest and rx. Maybe you¡¯ll have something to do in the next few days." Song Qingshu changed into a set of clean clothes and told everyone before going out.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian ran over, "Lord Song, let us go with you. You may need someone to take care of you on the way."

    "No need, this ce is full of dangers, and it¡¯ll be more efficient if I go by myself." Song Qingshu politely refused, and ran to the vicinity of Prince Bao''s mansion alone. Finally, he sat down in a tea house near the gate, and thoughtfully stared at the various people who came in and out.

    Suddenly Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed, and he saw a beautiful young womane out of Prince Bao''s mansion, wearing a green brocade dress. It was none other than¡ªNan Lan, who he had saved in the past.

    Song Qingshu was deeply impressed by this fair-skinned and beautiful woman. Not only did she abandon her husband and daughter, and eloped with her lover Tian Guinong, but more importantly, she had a certain unique temperament. If he had to say it, he would use the words supple and sultry to describe her nature.

    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of something, got up and quietly followed her.

    Looking at her mature and plump backside, Song Qingshu sighed, <i>¡®You are a woman who was born in the wrong era. If you were born in the modern age, you would be famous, and known by thousands of people. A woman like you would be treated like a goddess with just a little talent and re.¡¯ </i>

    Then he thought of Lin Huiy*n, who spent her life between three men and married the mature and stable Liang Sich*ng in the end. In her lifetime, she was with the literary schr Xu Zh*mo and the son of an aristocratic family Jin Yuel*n. One mistreated his wife for her, and the other never married because of her. It was a famous love triangle. However, a hundred yearster, she was regarded as a model of a goddess. (G: She¡¯s a real person. Google her if you want to know more.)

    "I won''t talk about that scumbag Xu Zh*mo. But¡­Old Jin, you were a handsome and rich man, but you sacrificed your life for Lin Huiy*n, was it really worth it?" Song Qingshu expressed his feelings and let out a long sigh.

    "Who?" Nan Lan trembled, turned around vigntly, and her expression became happy when she saw Song Qingshu, "Young Master Song, is that you?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 204: Shameless blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 204: Shameless ckmail</h4>

    "This Song just happened to see Madame on the street just now, so I came over to say hello." Song Qingshu subconsciously omitted the word ¡®Tian'' from her title ¡®Madam Tian¡¯, ??"Why does Madame look sad?"

    Nan Lan looked at him withplicated thoughts in her eyes, "In a way, it''s all because of Young Master."

    "Because of me?" Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, and thought,<i> ¡®Have I be so attractive, that this woman fell in love with me just because of one meeting?¡¯</i>

    "It''s inconvenient to talk here. If Young Master Song doesn''t mind, can you talk to this Concubine back to the mansion?" While Song Qingshu was thinking about some nonsense, Nan Lan cautiously looked around and offered.

    "It¡¯s convenient, of course it''s convenient!" Song Qingshu gave a small smile and added in his heart, <i>¡®If it¡¯s convenient for you as a woman, how could it be inconvenient for me?¡¯</i>

    "Young Master, please follow this Concubine." Nan Lan bowed slightly, then led Song Qingshu to the Tian Mansion.

    Looking at her swaying backside, Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, struggled for a moment, but followed.

    "Young Master, please have tea." After entering the Tian Mansion, Nan Lan brought out a cup of tea and ced it on the table in front of Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu nodded and identally saw the two delicate exposed corbones leading to the mountain valley at her neckline when she bent over. His expression turned a little unnatural, and then he looked away.

    Seeing the rather deserted Tian Mansion, Song Qingshu suspiciously asked, "I felt it was quite strange just now that your mansion seems to be quite deste, and the fallen leaves in the courtyard seem to have not been cleaned for a while. Now the Madame is even serving tea in person. Could it be that there is no servant in the mansion?"

    After putting down the tea tray, Nan Lan sat down on the opposite chair with a tired face, and smiled bitterly when she heard his words, "I have made the Young Masterugh, there is indeed no servant in the house."

    "Why is this?" Song Qingshu wondered how Tian Guinong had fallen to such a level. Then he turned his head and looked around, "By the way, why haven''t I seen Brother Tian, ??is he on duty?"

    "Guinong¡­Guinong, he¡­" Hearing him mention Tian Guinong, all of a sudden Nan Lan''s eyes turned red, she couldn''t utter a singleplete sentence, and started to sob.

    "Madame, why are you acting like this?" Song Qingshu was startled, he quickly stood up from the chair and walked up to her, intending tofort her. But unfortunately he didn''t know anything about the matter, so he couldn''t speak if he wanted tofort her, so he reflexively wanted to pat her shoulder. Then, he suddenly realized that this was no longer the open era of his previous life, and stopped midway. However, it also seemed quite embarrassing to keep his hands in the air like that, so he took them back.

    Nan Lan noticed his movements, her face flushed, and she subconsciously moved aside, took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, and gently wiped the corner of her eyes, "Guinong is in prison now."

    "Prison?" Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, "Isn''t Brother Tian Prince Bao''s trusted official?" Song Qingshu''s remark was quite urate, Tian Guinong was indeed very popr in Shengjing. That¡¯s why he was sent as Fukang¡¯an¡¯s guard in hisst trip to Shanhaiguan.

    "Guinong was imprisoned by Prince Bao himself. He must have been tortured in prison during this period of time." Nan Lan started crying again as soon as she finished speaking.

    "May I know what Brother Tian has done?" Song Qingshu found the situation quite suspicious. In the original novel, Tian Guinong used a simr scheme in order to deceive Nan Lan and get the treasure map in her hairpin. (G: A plotpoint from the original novel.)

    He nced at the crested hairpin on Nan Lan''s hair bun. Against the background of the blue silk, the pearl on the hairpin''s head seemed extraordinarily round and bright. Song Qingshu wondered, <i>¡®How can I steal this hairpin without her knowing it and take out the treasure map inside?¡¯</i>

    Before, he took it for granted that he knew the approximate location of Chuangwang''s treasure, and he could find it anytime he wanted. But during his journey to Tubo, he realized that if he wanted to find a hidden cave in the vast snow-capped mountains, it was easier said than done. So seeing this crested hairpin this time, Song Qingshu came up with a different idea.

    "Speaking of which, it has something to do with the Young Master." Nan Lan sighed quietly. "Last time Prince Bao''s heir Fukang¡¯an was sent to Shanhaiguan for a marriage proposal, and Guinong was also sent to protect him as his guard. But, unfortunately it resulted in such a big incident! In that event, the Princess died, and the Imperial Envoy also died. The heir fled back in embarrassment and almost lost his life there. Not only did they fail to form an alliance with the King of Pingxi in Shanhaiguan but they turned him into an enemy. That made the Prince very angry and he began a thorough investigation. After investigating this matter, they finally found that it was a conspiracy of the Imperial Court to destroy the rtionship between him and the King of Pingxi! Then he found out that before the ident, Guinong met with you privately. So he thought that Guinong had betrayed the Prince and he was locked up and tortured¡­" At the end, she burst into tears.

    Song Qingshu was immediately dumbfounded, "But that time we met as old friends, so we didn''t talk about anything!"

    "Guinong said the same thing, but unfortunately the lord doesn''t believe it," Nan Lan said.

    "I didn''t expect that I would harm Brother Tian." Song Qingshu muttered to himself.

    "Young Master Song, don''t say that, it''s just that we were unfortunate." Sometimes in the dead of night, Nan Lan didin about Song Qingshu in her heart, but she also understood that Song Qingshu couldn''t be med for this matter, so she could only sigh at their misfortune.

    "Brother Tian has a lot of friends. If you can get some of his old friends to say a few good words in front of Prince Bao, maybe Prince Bao will let him go." Although Song Qingshu thought that he was being wrongly med, he felt quite bad to watch this delicate woman keep crying and tried to give some advice.

    "It''s better to not mention those people¡­" Nan Lan''s breath suddenly became rapid, and a red flush appeared on her pink cheeks, she was obviously extremely angry, "After the ident happened to Guinong, this Concubine also had the same thought, and went to visit his friends one by one. Guinong treated these friends like brothers, but who knew that these people talked well on the surface, but in fact they were just making false promises!"

    "Madame is so clear about the ins and outs of this matter. It must have been revealed to Madam by Brother Tian''s official friends. Maybe they can''t help you for the time being. Madam, don''t be anxious. When the limelight passes, they may be able to rescue Brother Tian." Song Qingshuforted her.

    Unexpectedly, Nan Lan shook her head, "Young Master, you are a modest gentleman¡­" However, suddenly remembering his frivolous act in the inn during the incident that day, she suspected whether it was proper to call him that, but after being slightly surprised, she continued, "Those people usually treated this Concubines with respect. But, I didn¡¯t expect that after Guinong was imprisoned, their manners changedpletely when they saw me, and a few people even tried to¡­¡± Nan Lan suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t say any words, but her face turned red, it was unknown if it was due to shame or anger.

    It turns out that Nan Lan''s beauty was very famous in Shengjing''s official circles. Many men coveted this beautiful and delicate wife of Tian Guinong. Usually, there was Tian Guinong to protect her from any harm. But, after he was imprisoned, all of them suddenly revealed their true nature. The cowardly flirted with a few words, and the daring even directly hinted to Nan Lan that Tian Guinong would surely die this time, so she could remarry them. Only a few people spoke tofort her.

    Nan Lan was extremely disappointed with this group of people and decided to go to the pce in person to plead for her husband. After arriving at the pce early this morning, the gatekeeper shook his head when he heard her intentions. He would not dare to let her pass no matter how hard Nan Lan begged.

    Finally, she happened to meet Fukang¡¯an, who was returning to the pce, and saw a beautiful woman begging the gatekeeper. After asking, he found out that it was Nan Lan, the wife of Tian Guinong. Fukang''an had long heard the famous name of this subordinate''s wife, but unfortunately he never had the chance to see her. When he finally saw her, he was amazed, and hurriedly invited her to his mansion for a ¡®detailed¡¯ discussion.

    Nan Lan had originally thought that things were about to turn around, but after entering the mansion, Fukang¡¯an didn¡¯t even mention the matter of Tian Guinong, but instead chatted about other topics to her. Gradually, Nan Lan understood what he meant, and her face became pale.

    In the end, Fukang¡¯an hinted¡ª that if she was willing to spend the night with him, he could consider saving her husband. Nan Lan forced a smile and said that she would go back and think about it, then walked out of the pce in despair, just in time to be spotted by Song Qingshu.

    "They are taking advantage of people''s misfortune, how shameless!" Song Qingshu cursed angrily when he heard the truth of the matter, "By the way, may I know why the Madame wasing out of the pce today?"

    How could she tell another man about the deal proposed by Fukang¡¯an? Nan Lan looked embarrassed, and she didn''t know how to even begin. So in the end, she had to close her lips and sit there with her head lowered in silence.

    "Hmph, as soon as Daddy was locked in, you hooked up with other men and brought them to the mansion. You are really good!" At that moment, a female voice was heard at the door.

    Song Qingshu looked up and saw a young girl standing at the door. Her skin was white and rosy, her eyshes were very long, and she looked quite youthful. Unfortunately, her expression was quite mean when she spoke, which ruined her original beauty.

    "Qingwen, you''re back!" Nan Lan stood up and quickly exined, "This is the Young Master who once saved your father and me, so don''t be rude."

    "Hmph, don''t try to act like a mother and teach me manners, who knows whether he is your benefactor or lover." The girl snorted coldly.

    "You¡­you¡­" Nan Lan pointed at her, and trembled with anger.

    Song Qingshu finally understood that this girl should be Tian Qingwen, the daughter of Tian Guinong, <i>¡®The daughter and the stepmother are indeed a natural pair of enemies¡­either the east wind overwhelms the west wind, or the west wind overwhelms the east wind. In this case, Nan Lan seems to be on the weaker side.¡¯</i>

    "I''m toozy to care about your matters. Didn''t you go to the pce today? How about it, did the Prince promise to let Daddy go?" Tian Qingwen waved her hand impatiently.

    "No, I couldn¡¯t meet the Prince today!" Nan Lan was angry, and she quickly answered.

    "You have skin that is whiter than snow, and a figure like a ripe peach. Even I would feel pity if you begged me." Tian Qingwen looked up at her stepmother up and down and said, "I told one of my friends to ask around, and it seems that the heir seems to be interested in you. I say, if you directly go to apany him for a night, won''t they release my Daddy father in a few days?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    The current chapters are all almost double the length of what is used to be at the beginning. So, it''s taking a longer time to trante them.

 Chapter 205: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 205: Invitation</h4>

    "How can that be, how will I face your father in the future!" Nan Lan''s face turned pale, and she quickly shook her head.

    Tian Qingwen sneered and said, "Why are you acting like a chaste woman? Before you met my father, weren''t you also the wife of another man? You are not pure anyways, so if you stay with the heir for a few nights, you can save my father''s life, and he will definitely not me you when hees out."

    "Damn! Who taught you to speak to your elders like this?" Song Qingshu couldn''t listen to this bullsh*t anymore, so he stood up and red at Tian Qingwen.

    Tian Qingwen was startled by his aura, and said with an unnatural expression, "What I said is the truth." After speaking, she ran into the inner hall.

    "Madame, don''t mind her words, the child is ignorant." Song Qingshu quickly turned around andforted Nan Lan.

    "She''s right¡­" Nan Lan muttered to herself, as if a little lost, "Alright, I''ll go find Fukang''an."

    "Fart!" Song Qingshu grabbed Nan Lan''s shoulders and shook it a few times. When she finally recovered, he sharply said, "How can Tian Qingwen know her father''s thoughts? I believe that any man would rather die than exchange his life by giving his wife''s body to another man. If you do this, it¡¯s unclear if you can even save Brother Tian, ??but I know that Brother Tian will definitely regret it for the rest of his life.¡±

    "But do you want me to watch him die?" Nan Lan bit her lip and said.

    "This matter started because of me, and I will help you save him." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    "Really?" Nan Lan had be used to seeing the ugliness of men, so her heart suddenly warmed when Song Qingshu took the initiative to help her.

    "Of course it''s true, but I need time. No matter how much Brother Tian suffers in theing days, you must hold back and don''t do anything stupid. I promise you, I will definitely rescue him." Song Qingshu pondered, ¡®I have to save Xia Qingqing anyways, so what''s the harm in saving one more person?¡¯

    "Thank you, Young Master Song!" Nan Lan was overjoyed and fell to her knees.

    "You don''t need to be too polite, Madame." Song Qingshu subconsciously helped her up, and a unique fragrance wafted to the tip of his nose. He became stunned, this woman seemed to have no weight, she¡¯s so light and soft.

    With her shoulders grabbed by the hands of another man, Nan Lan realized that it was something wrong, so she stood up, took a step back, and asked, "I don''t know where the Young Master is staying now, how can this Concubine find you?" She was relying on Song Qingshu¡¯s help to save her Husband, so Nan Lan naturally wanted to know his location in case she had to find him.

    "I''m staying at the Rujia Inn in the west of the city. If you face any troubles, Madam, you can find me there." Song Qingshu got up and said goodbye. ¡°By the way, don''t tell others that you saw me today, I''m worried that it will be harmful for you."

    "This Concubine understands that the identity of the Young Master is sensitive, this Concubine won¡¯t even tell Qingwen, so as not to ruin the important affairs of the Young Master." Nan Lan used to be ady from an official family, so she was able to notice that, even though Song Qingshu was an official of the court, he hade to Shengjing in secret. There were definitely some inside matters which couldn¡¯t be divulged.

    Song Qingshu had just taken two steps out, but suddenly turned back, took out two ingots of gold and handed them to Nan Lan, "After Brother Tian''s misfortune, Madame must have spent a lot of money on people everywhere. So I hope Madam will not refuse this repayment."

    Nan Lan hurriedly pushed the gold ingots back after a moment of being stunned, "Young Master has nothing to repay! You even saved this Concubine, so how can I take your gold, please don''t embarrass this Concubine."

    "Madame, why are you being so particr in this dire situation? It won¡¯t be toote to thank me after Brother Tianes out."

    "This Concubine really can¡¯t take it."

    The two gold ingots were pushed back and forth between the two of them, and in the end they even held their hands together!

    Nan Lan finally reacted, with a hint of shame in her voice, "Since the Young Master is being so kind, then this Concubine will ept it." After speaking, she hurriedly pulled her hand back.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and then took the opportunity to leave. After leaving Tian Mansion, he brought his fingertips in front of his eyes and rubbed them a few times. He could still feel the smoothness of her hands just now.

    *****

    "Lord, do you want to visit the Prince''s Pce at night?" Zhang Kangnian asked in surprise when he heard Song Qingshu''s n.

    "Uh, you should be a bit quieter." Song Qingshu felt extremely depressed, the sound instion of this inn was not very good.

    Zhang Kangnian hurriedly lowered his voice, "Lord Song, this is too dangerous, why don''t I find some more brothers to apany you."

    "Are you sure you want to go there?" Song Qingshu gave him a yful look, but when he saw his embarrassed expression, he immediately smiled, "I am just joking. Your movement techniques are not quick enough, so you will only add to the trouble. If I go alone, I¡¯ll be able to travel like the wind, ande back soon."

    Putting on his stealth clothes, Song Qingshu reached the vicinity of the pce. As he looked at the quiet pce, he said in his heart, ¡®Youyou, I hope you haven''t done something stupid¡­¡¯

    When he came to a remote courtyard wall, he found that there was no one around, he tiptoed and quietly went in. Dodging the patrolling guards along the way, he slowly approached the inner pce.

    Lurking behind a rockery, as he watched the guardsing and going in the distance, Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became ugly. He didn''t expect that the security of Prince Bao''s mansion was so strict. He observed the ce for a long time and found that the pce''s defense had no ws and could not find any gaps.

    Although Song Qingshu''s movement technique was very high level, he was not, after all, an invisible person. As the saying goes, if you try hard enough, you will always find a way. However, with their patrol frequency, he would get at most one minute until the other guards discovered him. The key was that Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t that confident that he could find Xia Qingqing within a minute, let alone take her away, otherwise he would definitely take a risk.

    Taking a long look at the pce in the distance, Song Qingshu took a breath and turned to leave.

    *****

    "Prince Bao''s pce is so heavily guarded, could it be more strict than the Forbidden City?" Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Zhao Qixian and the others immediately surrounded him.

    "In my opinion, the Forbidden City is quite easy to infiltrate. After all, the Forbidden City is too big, and it¡¯s impossible to fortify itpletely. As long as their movement technique is good enough, it would be enough to sneak in between the guards patrolling the walls. However, Prince Bao''s pce is rtively small, plus he holds vast military power, and it wouldn''t be that difficult for him to transform the pce into an iron barrel with one guard every three steps." Song Qingshu realized that sneaking in was impossible, so he had to think of another way.

    "He''s a mere Prince, yet the security in his pce is even tighter than the Imperial Pce, hehe¡­" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian nced at each other, the meaning of what he said was self-evident.

    "What is Lord Song going to do next?" Another guard asked.

    "Tomorrow, we will go to the pce in an open and honest way as the imperial envoy." Song Qingshu snorted, "Everyone, go to bed early and keep your spirits up, there may be some danger in the future."

    *****

    After a peaceful night, Song Qingshu and his entourage quietly left the city first, then they put on their official uniforms, took out their gs, and sent someone to notify the officials of Shengjing.

    It didn''t take long for Shengjing to send people to wee them to the Sifang Pavilion. Shengjing used to be the capital before the Manchu and Qing Dynasty came into power. So, there were special mansions in the city to entertain the envoys of various countries, and the Sifang Pavilion was one of them.

    Not long after the group made themselvesfortable at the Sifang Pavilion, Prince Bao (Hongli) also brought his heir Fukang¡¯an along with other civil and military officials of Shengjing to pay them a visit.

    "Hear the Emperor''s decree! Prince Bao led the soldiers to defend against Mongolia, and made great contributions to the country, especially¡­" After reading the imperial decree, Song Qingshu closed it and handed it to Prince Bao (Hongli).

    Song Qingshu had heard this man¡¯s name for quite a while, and this time he finally saw his appearance. Prince Bao had wide ears, a thick mustache on his upper lip, and he looked quite majestic. However, the drooping corners of his eyes gave him a gloomy air.

    ¡®What¡¯s with the eye bags¡­¡¯ Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue, but of course, he praised the other party''s extraordinary heroism.

    "I''ve heard for a long time that Lord Song is a young hero. When I saw you today, you are actually a little younger than I imagined. It really makes this King feel admiration!" Prince Bao handed the imperial edict to his followers, and came over to hold Song Qingshu''s hand to show his sincerity.

    "Your Highness guards the northern border of the Qing Dynasty. Over the years, you have defeated Mongolia several times, and which has shaken the world. You really are the backbone of the Qing Dynasty. How can a lower official dare to be called a hero in front of His Highness!" Song Qingshu felt disgusted in his heart, but he had to go with the flow.

    "Hahaha, Lord Song really knows how to talk. No wonder you are so favored by the Emperor at such a young age!" Prince Baoughed loudly.

    The two chatted in the room for a while, and Prince Bao got up to say goodbye. Before leaving, he said, "Tonight, this King will hold a banquet in the pce in the honor of Lord Song. Lord Song must attend it."

    "Thank you, Your Highness, the lower official will be there on time!" Song Qingshu bowed and apanied him to the entrance.

    After handling the cumbersome documents with Shengjing officials, Song Qingshu had to discuss how to reward hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the northern border. It was soon night, Song Qingshu was worried all the while and couldn¡¯t wait to go to the banquet in the pce.

    After arriving in the pce, Song Qingshu took his seat, and Prince Bao loudly introduced him to all the officials in the room, "This King will introduce a young hero to you today! This Gentleman Song is already the Deputy General of the Emperor''s Imperial Guards at such a young age, and he is recognized as the number one master in the capital. In the past, Master Song was ordered to suppress the martial arts sects in the wulin, and his martial arts attainments made all the sects bow their heads. He once defeated a Wudang master in one strike and defeated the Five Sacred Mountain Alliance Leader, which shocked the world! He is truly one of the top masters in the world."

    What followed were suppressed whispers, and a sneering voice, "The rumors have always been exaggerated, so His Highness must not be deceived. Master Song, you humiliated the Mount Tai Sect that day, and it sounds quite domineering. However, although I am no longer a member of the Mount Tai Sect, I still have to consider the reputation of my master. I dare to ask Master Song for a lesson or two, and experience Master Song''s peerless martial arts!"

    Song Qingshu turned around in amazement, and saw that the person who spoke was dressed in a uniform¡ªit was Yu Zhenzi, who he had met in Shanhaiguan before, so he couldn''t helpughing, "Didn''t we fight in the pce of Pingxi thest time?"

    Thinking back to being knocked several meters away by Song Qingshu¡¯s palm strike thest time, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face turned red and he snorted, "Last time I underestimated Master Song, so this time I won''t underestimate the enemy again."

    Yu Zhenzi was one of the best swordsmen in wulin, and he had the title of "Blood Sword". In the book, his martial arts realm was described to be even higher than that of Yuan Chengzhi!

    In theirst exchange, he was easily knocked back by Song Qingshu, and it was indeed because he had underestimated the enemy. Although his internal strength was not weak, it wasn¡¯t actually his strong point. What he was best at was thebination of bizarre movements and fierce swordsmanship. For decades, he rarely encountered any worthy opponents.

    "Taoist Yu Zhenzi is a rare master in our pce, and I hope Lord Song can give him some pointers." Although Prince Bao was smiling outside, his heart was cold. He made Song Qingshu the number one master under Kangxi, but he clearly described Yu Zhenzi as just an ordinary expert in the pce. So, if Yu Zhenzi lost, it would be a matter of course. But if he won, then Song Qingshu would make Kangxi lose a lot of face.

    Seeing that Prince Bao not only didn''t stop it, but instead adopted an encouraging attitude, Song Qingshu realized that this fierce battle was inevitable. He couldn''t help but frown when he thought about the fact that he had changed to practicing the Joyful Meditation Method and now his internal strength was far less than it was before.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    This chapter was super long! I was kind of thinking if I should split it¡­but decided against it.

 Chapter 206: The beauty appears

    <h4>Chapter 206: The beauty appears</h4>

    "Since Your Highness is interested, this lower official will be his opponent. May I know if the gentleman wants topete with internal strength or with swords?" Song Qingshu looked at Yu Zhenzi with a calm smile.

    "There are many officials in the scene who don''t know martial arts. It would be too boring for us topare our internal strength. Let''spare sword skills." Yu Zhenzi sneered. He had faced Song Qingshu before, and he knew that the opponent''s internal strength was higher than his own. He was afraid that he would lose if theypeted in terms of internal force. On the contrary, he had the confidence to win if theypeted in swordsmanship. Although his opponent was also a famous sword master, he had more probability of victory with his swordsmanshipbined with his treacherous movement technique.

    "Then it shall be the sword." Song Qingshu showed a hint of disappointment, and pretended to reluctantly agree, which made Yu Zhenzi overjoyed.

    "Alright. It''s just that the sword has no eyes, and it can easily result in bloodshed. Today is a joyous day, and it would not be good if any side is injured. Shall we both use wooden swords topete?"

    "Wooden sword?" Yu Zhenzi was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was used to using a metal sword, and it might be a disadvantage for him to temporarily switch to a wooden sword. Plus, the sword he was equipped with was extremely sharp, so he was naturally reluctant to easily give it up, "I heard that Master Song is adept at using a wooden sword, so would it be fair to make me give up my sword and use a wooden sword instead¡­hehe¡­"

    "I think Master Song''s words are justified. The swordsmanship of real masters is extremely fierce. Master Song''s swordsmanship is also famous in the world. If two tigers fight each other, there is bound to be one injury. It really does not fit the atmosphere of today." At that moment, another person from the banquet spoke up, "Besides, the sword in the hands of Taoist Yu Zhenzi is a sword that cuts iron like mud, which is a big advantage. Lord Song, my sword is not bad as well, I can lend it to you if you want."

    Prince Bao frowned when he heard the man speak, thinking that these two were among the best masters under him, but unfortunately, they didn''t seem to like each other at all.

    Song Qingshu followed the voice and saw that the other party had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and he had a sturdy aura about him.

    Zhang Kangnian, who was behind him, whispered, "Lord, this person is the ¡®Fiery Hand Judge¡¯ Zhang Zhaozhong. His martial arts realm is very high, and he is not under Yu Zhenzi. These two have always been at odds."

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®This Zhang Zhaozhong, was one of the antagonists in the novel ¡°The Book and the Sword¡±. Moreover, what he said also makes sense. If I use the Wooden Sword and let him use the sword he is used to, it would be a huge advantage for him, and it would be near impossible for me to win.¡¯</i>

    Everyone could see that Yu Zhenzi had taken advantage of the situation. Yu Zhenzi also blushed a little, and cursed ruthlessly in his heart, <i>¡®You can''t me me. In this world, you can either be the king or the vile bandit¡­as long as I beat youter, who will remember what kind of weapons we used in thepetition?¡¯</i>

    "Please, go ahead!" Song Qingshu smiled confidently and grabbed the Wooden Sword attached to his back. He knew that it would be more difficult for the opponent to hit him as long as he made full use of the subtlety of his movement technique and avoided the sharp edge of the opponent''s sword.

    Seeing that his opponent didn''t mean to attack first, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s expression turned solemn, he pulled out his long sword, and immediately attacked by swinging the long sword.

    Everyone in the scene saw him slide three steps to the right, and using the "Cloudless Bright Moon", he turned around, slightly lowered his body, and shed diagonally with his long sword. However, as he was about five feet away from Song Qingshu''s right shoulder, he suddenly turned around using the "Lofty Mountain Covering the Sky". His movement was extremely fast and he withdrew the sword very quickly.

    Song Qingshu was standing still, but his eyes kept following Yu Zhenzi''s figure. The tip of his sword also swayed slightly with subtle movement of his wrist. Yu Zhenzi, however, seemed to be facing a formidable enemy! He took his sword stance, and something turned to the left, then sometimes to the right, with more and more rapid speed.

    The name of this sword skill was called "Eighteen Valleys of Mount Tai". It was created by a famous schr of the Mount Tai Sect in the past. He noticed that the bottom of the three gates of Mount Tai Sect were twisted like the intestines of a sheep, turning right every five steps and turning left every ten steps. The terrain was very dangerous. Therefore, he integrated that terrain into the swordsmanship, which was simr to the "Eight Trigrams Traveling Palm" of Eight Trigrams Sect.

    Mount Ta Secti''s "Eighteen Valleys of Mount Tai" gains momentum as time passes, and the more momentum it has, the more dangerous, the more ruthless the sword moves be. Along with the erratic movements, the "Eighteen Valleys of Mount Tai" was brought into full y in this fight.

    Zhang Zhaozhong, who was on the side, looked at the fight with a grave expression, <i>¡®Although my martial art realm is on a par with him, his movement technique is too intricate, and if we really fight in a life and death situation, I am afraid I am not his opponent.¡¯</i>

    It seemed that every sword strike by Yu Zhenzi was aimed at Song Qingshu, but unfortunately he gave up halfway each time, which made everyone in the scene really puzzled. Only Yu Zhenzi himself understood his hardships. No matter how treacherous the angle of his swordsmanship was, Song Qingshu''s sword tip seems to always find his ws. It was as if he already knew his swordsmanship very clearly, and he could parry the fleeting sword every time.

    "Since the Taoist hasn''t attacked for so long, then this one will have to take action." Song Qingshu smiled slightly, and stabbed out with five sword strikes in a row. Each of the sword striked had an ancient aura about them.

    Yu Zhenzi cried out in shock, "¡®The Five Swordsmen!''"

    There were extremely ancient pine trees in Mount Tai. ording to legend, they were named the "Five Great Pine Trees" in the Qin Dynasty. The Patriarch of the Mount Tai Sect once realized a set of sword techniques from this, and called it "The Five Swordsmen". This set of sword techniques were very simple and straightforward, and there were noplex movements in it.

    Yu Zhenzi had learned it quite well more than 20 years ago, but when he saw Song Qingshu using the sword technique, it seemed quite different from what he had learned. It was obviously much better than the original sword technique.

    Yu Zhenzi let out a sudden shout and hurriedly raised his sword to parry the iing attack, but the sword strike still hit his right knee. He staggered, bent his right leg, knelt down, and hurriedly supported himself with his sword. Only then did he avoid the embarrassment of being thrown onto the ground like a dead dog.

    "You lose." Song Qingshu smiled slightly, retracted his sword and stepped back.

    To everyone else in the scene, Yu Zhenzi''s swordsmanship seemed quiteplex and treacherous, almost to the point of showing off. Yet, even after besieging his opponent for a long time, he didn''t dare to make a real move.

    Song Qingshu''s sword technique, on the other hand, was simple, but once he made a move, the winner was decided in an instant.

    Everyone was horrified! As his colleagues, they were naturally clear about the horror of Yu Zhenzi''s martial arts. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to say that he was Shengjing''s number one master. Facing him, everyone felt only respect and awe.

    Yu Zhenzi felt very unconvinced at his loss. His opponent suddenly used the sword techniques of the Mount Tai Sect at a critical moment. It was a situation when one has to make quick decisions, but in his moment of surprise he didn''t even have time to think. So he lost the exchange. If his opponent had used a different style of swordsmanship, no matter how subtle his moves, Yu Zhenzi would never lose as miserably. However, Song Qingshu indeed used the sword technique of the Mount Tai Sect, and it was not fake either. Song Qingshu''s attainments were still higher than his own. He understood that if they were topete again, he would only be able to hold on for a few more moves. He would still be defeated in the end. Realizing that fact, Yu Zhenzi felt both ashamed and angry. He also felt amazed in his heart.

    Prince Baoi''s heart sank when he saw the matter unfold, <i>¡®Kangxi has such a master under hismand! This guy is really a headache.¡¯ </i>But he hurriedly got up and said with a smile "Lord Song really has high attainments in swordsmanship. After Feng Qingyang''s fall, the title of Sword Saint will probably fall on you. The sword technique used by Taoist Yu Zhenzi is also exquisite. Hear me! Bring rewards for the two experts!"

    "Your Highness is joking, and this lower official is not so great." Song Qingshu disapproved of being called a Sword Saint. He felt that it would be enough to be a Sword Master. He felt awe when he thought of the swordsmen like Ximen Chuixue and Xie Xiaofeng. They were the role models of his generation. However, it seemed that none of the greats had a good end. Although they shined extremely brightly in their lifetime, their ends were extremely dim.

    "Lord Song is just being modest." Prince Baoughed, "We just watched an intense sword fight, so let''s experience a little bit of tenderness. Recently, this King received a concubine, who is good at singing and dancing. Today is a rare asion, so this King will let here out to perform."

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, <i>¡®She¡¯s here!¡¯ </i>

    A melodious sound of music sounded, and Song Qingshu uneasily followed the sound.

    A group of performers in pce dress slowly arrived. One of them was wearing an azure gauze lined with milky white silver silk. A light pink belt was lightly tied around her waist, creating an exquisite and seductive curve. Her lips were naturally red without any lipstick, her eyebrows were dark without being drawn, and there was a touch of vermilion on her forehead. She was charming and moving. She had an unusually luxurious golden hairpin nted into her cloud-like ck hair. The pearls and jade hanging from the golden earrings swayed with her every step, making the hearts of the men in the scene also sway with the swaying pearls.

    Her facial features were perfect and impable; as if it was meticulously carved out of the beautiful jade. She had a natural and refined temperament, akin to the snow-white orchid at the bottom of the valley, exuding indifference and loneliness from her bones. Standing in front of her, he could feel the stinging pain in his heart¡ª-who could it be if it''s not Xia Qingqing?

    When passing by Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing didn''t seem to recognize him, she didn''t even take a look at him, went straight to the stage, and bowed slightly to Prince Bao, "This Concubine has seen the Prince."

    A hint of tenderness appeared on Prince Bao''s face, and he stretched out his hand to help her up, "No such ceremony is needed. The soldiers have worked hard, Qingqing, you should dance for them and express your feelings for this King."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Xia Qingqing gave a gentle smile, which caused all the civil and military officials in the pce to be stunned. They all quieted down, as if they were enamored by her smile.

    Xia Qingging began to dance. Her jade-like hands lingering gently in the air, her skirts swaying in the wind, her pair of watery eyes hoping to express a thousand words. She was so close, yet out of his reach¡­

    Song Qingshu had no time to admire her graceful dance. He only felt sadness in his heart, <i>¡®Qingqing, I didn''t expect you to take this step, why didn''t you just ask me first, I can really help you get revenge¡­¡¯ </i>(G: This is a misunderstanding which will be cleared in the next chapter.)

    Her jade feet lightly tapped the ground, and Xia Qingqing made two circles in the air, her skirt turned into a beautiful circr disc. Coupled with her appearance that could topple a country, it created a beautiful scene. After shended on the ground, the song was over, the dance was over, she stood up, and slowly retreated into the back hall.

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he quietly stood up. Zhao Qixian asked with suspicion, "Where does Lord Song want to go?"

    "I''m going to take a breather, you don''t have to follow me." Song Qingshu hurriedly left after saying such a word. Everyone in the scene was still fascinated by the beautiful figure just now, and no one noticed that he was no longer in his seat.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 207: Late night visitor

    <h4>Chapter 207: Late night visitor</h4>

    Prince Bao hosted the banquet to entertain the officials and ministers. There were guards spread about the entire pce, both outside and the inside. After Song Qingshu left the table, although he encountered a few pairs of patrolling guards, when they saw the official uniform on his body, they nodded and let him through.

    However, Song Qingshu was not a fool, and he didn''t think that the guards in the inner courtyard of the pce would just let him go like that, so he hid his tracks along the way, and finally found Xia Qingqing¡¯s figure by theke.

    The woman stood there alone, staring at the water in a daze.

    "You came very quickly." Hearing the sound of footsteps behind her, Xia Qingqing seemed to have expected that he woulde, so there wasn¡¯t any surprise in her voice.

    "Why are you waiting here alone?" Song Qingshu looked around, with her current status, she couldn¡¯t juste here alone.

    "To wait for you." Xia Qingqing turned around with a faint smile on her face.

    This beautiful woman was still the same, but her identity had changed so much. A trace of unconcealed sadness shed across Song Qingshu''s face, "Why didn''t you ask me before you made this decision? I would tell you the n in my heartpletely! Why did you choose to leave me?"

    "I''ve asked you many times¡­" Xia Qingqing stretched out her fingers to smooth the loose hair behind her ears, and gave a slight smile, "But every time you only said, ¡®Trust me, believe me''. "

    Song Qingshu became stunned when he heard her words, as it was all true.

    Seeing his reaction, Xia Qingqing¡¯s expression becameplicated, "Okay, I¡¯ll give you another chance, tell me your n now."

    Song Qingshu suddenly hesitated, that matter was too important to be leaked, especially now that she had be a concubine of the Prince¡­

    "Forget it, I already know the answer." Xia Qingqing sighed faintly and stopped talking.

    "Now the times have changed, and your identity is different, it is naturally impossible for me to tell you anything." Although Song Qingshu had an intense urge to tell her, in the end, his reason still prevailed. (G: This is why our MC is different.)

    "I understand. And, this is probably thest time we will meet. You have your n, and I have mine. I don''t want to disrupt the waves." Looking at theke in the distance, Xia Qingqing calmly spoke her mind.

    "Isn''t your n to seduce Hongli (Prince Bao) and provoke his conflict with Kangxi, but do you really think Hongli can defeat Kangxi?" Song Qingshu sneered.

    Xia Qingqing was stunned for a moment, then her expression turned frosty, "You can think of it like that, but this is my own matter, and I don''t need other people to worry about it." But, she silently added in her heart, ¡®Of course I know that Hongli is not Kangxi''s opponent¡­¡¯

    "Okay then. But, the future is unpredictable." Song Qingshu resolutely turned around and left.

    "The future is unpredictable¡­" Xia Qingqing became absent-minded for a moment while muttering to herself, and a hint of bitterness shed across her face.

    Back at the banquet, Song Qingshuughed as before, frequently got up and mingled with Shengjing officials. He had be quite adept at such things after staying with Wei Xiaobao and Duo Long for so long. When he noticed that Hongli had gotten up and left the table, he drank even more happily. By the time he came out of the pce, he was already drunk akin to a pool of mud.

    "Old Zhao, what do you think is the matter? Why is Lord Song suddenly acting like this¡­" Zhang Kangnian looked at Zhao Qixian in astonishment while supporting the drunk Song Qingshu.

    "How would I know, he was just fine before." Zhao Qixian spat out, his expression was even more depressed.

    "Hehe, I''m sorr¡­ I''m sorry for today. I will rmend you to be promoted to an official position after returning to the Capital." Song Qingshu barely opened his eyes after hearing their discussion, and said with a smirk.

    "Since that is the case, I think you should vomit on me too." Zhang Kangnian on the side said with a wry smile.

    "Uggkhhh¡­"

    "Uh, I''m joking, Lord Song, don''t take it seriously!" Zhang Kangnian''s desperate wail spread afar in the night sky.

    *****

    In the pce of Prince Bao. At the Yn Pavilion where Concubine Fang lived.

    "Your Highness, it''s gettingte, please take your leave." Xia Qingqing coldly said.

    "Qingqing, you are truly my blessing." Hongli smiled and wanted to get closer.

    With a sh of cold light, Xia Qingqing pointed her Golden Serpent Sword at his chest, and said in a cold voice, "Your Highness, I will remind you again in case you have forgotten. My status as your Concubine is just a cover, don''t take it seriously. Also, I didn''t allow you to call me that."

    "Yes, yes, this King was just joking with Madame Yuan." Hongli took a few steps back in embarrassment, "Your dance during today¡¯s banquet has amazed both the civil and military officials, and it is the same for this King. This King feels very fortunate to enjoy such a feast for the eyes. When this King proposed it to Madame that day, I never expected that Madame would agree."

    "The alliance between us does not include me dancing for you, it will not happen again." Xia Qingqing added in her heart, <i>¡®That dance was not for you¡­¡¯</i>

    "This King is very content even if this was the only time." Hongliughed, "By the way, this King heard that there has been a little trouble in Madame''s Golden Serpent Camp recently. Do you want this King to send someone to help Madame?"

    "No, that''s just my deliberate scheme to misguide Kangxi, otherwise he won''t let a united Golden Serpent Camp to exist." Xia Qingqing shook her head and refused his help with a straight face.

    It turned out that Xia Qingqing was moved by Luo Bing''s remarks that day, and felt that Song Qingshu didn''t really want to avenge her. The longer she stayed with Song Qingshu, the more blurred Yuan Chengzhi''s shadow in her mind became. She was afraid that one day, she would even forget hermitment to get revenge, so he had no choice but to leave.

    However, she had helped Yuan Chengzhi tomand the Golden Serpent Camp for so long, and she was no longer that unruly young girl who knew nothing and only loved to show her temper. Before, she had acted so impulsively only due to the fact that the hatred of the murder of her husband had blinded her eyes. As time passed, her mind cleared as she gradually calmed down. In her opinion, Luo Bing was extremely shallow in her vision, and her strategy was full of loopholes. Xia Qingqing was not as stupid as the members of the Red Flower Society. She would not easily sacrifice her innocence for the sake of an abstract possibility.

    So, Xia Qingqing went south to Shandong first. After she saw that various factions of the Golden Serpent Camp were busy fighting amongst themselves, she took a group of her followers north, to Shengjing in anger.

    At that time, Hongli was having a headache. Because of the incident with Princess Jianning, he had be enemies with Wu Sangui, the King of Pingxi. He had hundreds of thousands of troops, but he had no way to advance his ns. Of course, if he was willing to be a Prince of a country, he could naturally guard his own domain and live happily for decades. But, it¡¯s a pity that he has always coveted the Dragon Throne in the Capital, so could he be satisfied with just being a mere Prince?

    Xia Qingqing''s arrival made him overjoyed, because she brought another way out for him. If he allied with the Golden Serpent Camp, the Golden Serpent Camp could help him transport his army across the sea, and he could join forces with the troops from Shandong to reach the Capital together. In this way, he couldpletely bypass Wu Sangui''s Shanhaiguan, and by the time Wu Sangui and Xiao Feng of the Liao Kingdom finished their conflict, he would be sitting strong on the Dragon Throne of the Qing Dynasty.

    The reason why Hongli never thought about sending troops from the sea before was because none of his soldiers were good at sea warfare, and the Bohai Sea was under the control of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, but they had already taken refuge in Mongolia. If he attempted to cross the sea his troops would only be buried at the bottom of the sea. But, by forming an alliance with the Golden Serpent Camp he could solve this issue perfectly.

    In its early years, the Golden Serpent Camp was prosperous at the sea, and it was still the overlord of the Yellow Sea today.

    Therefore, Hongli and Xia Qingqing came to an agreement and soon formed an alliance. During this period, in order to discuss ways to deal with the Heavenly Dragon Sect and the specific details of future cooperation, Xia Qingqing had to meet with him frequently. Hongli became worried that if an unfamiliar woman often went in and out of the pce, it would arouse suspicion, and leak their grand n. So he ced Xia Qingqing in the pce as a Concubine to hide from the public''s eyes and ears.

    "That''s good." Although Hongli still had doubts in his heart, he knew that her husband was killed by Kangxi, so whether it was for the benefit of the Golden Serpent Camp or her personal revenge, there was no need for her to lie to him. So he changed the topic of the conversation, "Madame Yuan, did you see the imperial envoy sent by the imperial court at the banquet today?"

    "The imperial envoy?" Xia Qingqing''s heart jumped, and she calmly said, "I have seen him there. He¡¯s just a pretty boy, it doesn''t seem like he has any real skills."

    "Madame Yuan is very wrong in your opinion about him." Hongli said in a deep voice. "After Wei Xiaobao''s death, Song Qingshu has be Kangxi''s number one confidant, and he has the most possibility of winning the title of the Qing Dynasty''s number one master."

    "No matter how high his martial arts is, he¡¯s only a sword, he can¡¯t create a big wave." Xia Qingqing deliberately pretended to be dismissive of his opinion.

    "When one¡¯s martial arts realm is high enough, they are no longer just a sword. Madame Yuan, do you still remember how your husband died? The Golden Serpent King had a high level of martial arts, and had an army of more than 100,000 troops. However, with a blow from a single wave, all that turned to nothing in an instant." Hongli deliberately looked at Xia Qingqing''s face.

    Xia Qingqing''s expression changed greatly, "One day I will definitely kill Dongfang Bubai to take revenge for Big Brother Yuan. But how many Dongfang Bubai are there in the world? Song Qingshu''s martial arts is quite good, but if he wants to assassinate the Prince, I''m afraid he stillcks the strength."

    "There are many masters in this pce, so naturally I don''t have to be afraid of him." Hongli patted his chest with pride, "It''s just that even at such a young age, he already has the aura of a grand master, and there is no guarantee that he will not grow into the kind of person who can kill one person in ten steps, in the future. He is an existence we have to stay guarded against.¡±

    "Your Highness means that before he is fully developed, we should remove him first?" Xia Qingqing asked with an expressionless face, "It''s just that I''m afraid it will startle the snake and make Kangxi vignt.

    "I think it''s just the opposite." Hongli sneered, "ording to our spies'' report, Kangxi has asked him to set up a secret intelligence agency ¨C the Pole Arms. If it is really established, our future actions will probably be restricted everywhere, and we will always have to be passive in marching and fighting. Hehe, as the saying goes, there is a way to heaven yet you don''t go, and there is no way to hell, yet you¡¯vee. He has thrown himself into the this time, how could this King miss such a great opportunity?"

    "But he is an imperial envoy after all. If the Prince takes action, I''m afraid the situation will be out of control." Xia Qingqing frowned, feeling anxious in her heart.

    "It''s okay, this King has my own n." Hongli smiled mysteriously.

    *****

    Song Qingshu was escorted back to the Sifang Pavilion by his subordinates. As soon as he got off the carriage, a guard approached him and whispered, "Lord Song, a beautiful woman came to look for you just now."

    "A Beautiful woman?" Song Qingshu slightly opened his eyes, and said with confusion, "Does she give her name?"

    The guard respectfully replied, "No, but when she came, she was in disguise and seemed to be deliberately hiding her appearance. We thought that she must have something important to do with the Lord, so we took her to the hall on our own initiative, and now she is waiting inside."

    <i>¡®Could it be Xia Qingqing?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu was overjoyed, he pushed away the guards and walked in.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 208: A pleasant dream

    <h4>Chapter 208: A pleasant dream</h4>

    Song Qingshu had just run a few steps, but he tripped on his feet, and almost fell on the ground. Fortunately, the guards around him were quick-witted and fast-handed, so they held him up, so that his face would note into contact with the earth. It was just this tossing and drinking that made Song Qingshu fall into a deep sleep.

    "What should we do?" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were at a loss for a moment.

    "It would be better to help the Lord to rest on the bed first, and then help him clean up." Finally, the two reached an agreement and quickly helped him to the bedroom.

    After finally putting Song Qingshu on the bed, Zhang Kangnian suddenly turned his head and shouted, "Who is it?" Zhao Qixian was also startled, and he quickly drew his sword and vigntly looked at the shadow in the corner.

    "What''s wrong with Young Master Song?" At that moment, a meek female voice rang out from the corner.

    Hearing the voice, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian unconsciously rxed. A woman with such a gentle voice would not be an assassin even if she wasn''t a weak woman.

    With the help of the candle light, they saw a gentle and graceful young woman standing beside the chair, wrapped in a snow-white cloak. Although her face looked a bit tired, it couldn¡¯t hide her delicate and charming facial features.

    Zhang Kangnian was taken aback: "Madame, who are you?"

    Nan Lan pondered in her heart,<i> ¡®If I say that I just wanted to meet Song Qingshu for something, they would look down on me and might drive me away, so I might as well bluff them.¡¯ </i>

    During this period, Nan Lan was ustomed to seeing the ugly faces of the officials, so she was naturally a bit defensive.

    "I''m Qingshu''s good friend, is he¡­ drunk?" Nan Lan couldn''t help frowning when she smelled the alcohol in the room.

    "His good friend?" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other strangely, and suddenly put on a ttering smile, "We understand."

    They thought about it in their hearts, <i>¡®A woman stayed alone in Lord Song''s bedroom in the middle of the night, doesn¡¯t that mean that the rtionship between the two of them is very close? From the woman''s hair bun, she seems to be a married woman. I didn''t expect Lord Song to be so good at such things! She¡¯s such a beautiful woman, even if she¡¯s married, few men could stay unmoved. Lord Song is really lucky, but I don''t know which man is going to wear the green hat tonight.¡¯</i>

    "Go get some warm water and towels, leave the things here to me." Nan Lan took off her cloak and put it on the chair, and quickly walked over to the bed. Then she lifted her sleeves, and revealed two fair forearms, which caused the two guards to gulp.

    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ yes!" Seeing that she was giving orders like a mistress, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian not only didn¡¯t find it wrong, but happily epted it. They hurriedly retreated outside the house, and went to get the warm water.

    "Old Zhang, did you see her skin just now? It seemed so tender that you could squeeze water from it." After walking for some time, Zhao Qixian pushed Zhang Kangnian next to him with his shoulder.

    "Shut up, do you want to die? That''s Lord Song''s woman¡­ But, she is indeed a stunner with big breasts and a raised behind." Zhang Kangnian winked, and the two men let out a knowing smirk.

    After taking the hot water basin from the guards, Nan Lan mmed the door shut. When she noticed the wretched smiles in the eyes of the two of them, she understood that they had misunderstood her rtionship with Song Qingshu. But, she had no choice but toe visit Song Qingshu sote at night.

    During the day, she received a news that her husband had been tortured in a cruel and inhuman manner, and his life was hanging on a thread. She became anxious and rushed to the Rujia Inn in the west of the city, only to find out that Song Qingshu had left the ce. Once she inquired, she found out that he had already moved into the Sifang Pavilion as an imperial envoy, and she had to hurry over here again.

    Worrying about being recognized by her husband''s friends in official circles, Nan Lan deliberately wrapped herself in threeyers with a cloak, turning the graceful young woman into a bloated peasant woman. But, who knew that the guards in the Sifang Pavilionis where Song Qingshu were staying were very clever people, and it was very hard to hide her gorgeous face and figure from them. They immediately saw through her disguise and when they heard that she was looking for Lord Song, they quickly led her inside.

    However, there were too many people inside and outside of the Sifang Pavilion. So, just to be on the safe side, the guards took her to Song Qingshu''s bedroom and told her to wait for him toe back.

    "Young Master Song?" Nan Lan gently shook Song Qingshu''s shoulder, but the other party didn''t respond except for a few mumbles.

    "Hahh!" Nan Lan sighed faintly. She had to find a way to wake him up today, or she would have to wait until the next day, but who knows if her husband would even be alive by that time.

    After wringing out the towel, Nan Lan carefully wiped the dirt off the corner of Song Qingshu¡¯s mouth, then changed the towel again, and kept wiping his forehead, neck and other ces.

    Noticing that Song Qingshu''s hot body had finally calmed down, Nan Lan stretched out her hand, gently pushed him, and called out, "Young Master¡­Young Master Song, wake up¡­ I beg you, I really need your help. Originally, I wanted to go to Fukang''an, but I didn''t want to give up and wanted toe to you for help¡­ How would I know that you''re¡­" Nan Lan¡¯s shoulders shook and she began to sob.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and one drop fell on Song Qingshu''s face.

    It¡¯s unknown if it was just because he was drunk, Song Qingshu blinked several times, but he still couldn''t really see the appearance of the woman in front of him. He could only perceive that she was an extremely beautiful woman from her outline.

    "Youyou, is that you?" A stream of vague memories came to his mind. Thinking of the warm and thoughtful wiping, and the sad sobbing beside the bed, Song Qingshu subconsciously regarded her as Xia Qingqing. Only she would wipe his body, and cry for him in this ce.

    "Young Master Song, are you awake?" Seeing him wake up in a dazed state, Nan Lan smiled happily while wiping away the tears in her eyes.

    "Youyou, it seems that you still can''t leave me, and secretly came here to find me." Song Qingshu subconsciously grabbed Nan Lan''s soft hands and said in a daze.

    <i>¡®Youyou, is she Young Master Song¡¯s lover?¡¯</i> Nan Lan became stunned for a while, and hurriedly tried to withdraw her palm from his hand, then exined, "Young Master Song, you¡¯ve mistaken me for the wrong person, I''m not Miss Youyou, I''m Madame Tian¡­ Nan Lan."

    Feeling that the other party was trying to withdraw her hand, Song Qingshu held it even tighter, "Youyou, don''t leave me, this time I won''t let go no matter what you say¡­hehe, Youyou, your hand is so soft¡­"

    The slight heat from a man''s palm made Nan Lan feel ashamed and angry, but Song Qingshu''s hand was like an iron mp, and Nan Lan couldn¡¯t move it even if she exerted all her strength.

    "You don''t have to be a concubine of that old dog Hongli. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to help you get revenge, you have to believe me, I will definitely help you avenge!" Song Qingshu''s next words made Nan Lan go stiff and she started shaking uncontrobly.

    <i>¡®Concubine? Hongli? Could it be that Song Qingshu has an affair with the Prince''s concubine?¡¯ </i>

    Nan Lan suddenly fell into a deep fearful state from the fact that she suddenly knew such a big secret. She felt scared of the possibility that she would be either silenced by Song Qingshu or Prince Bao.

    In his dazed state, Song Qingshu only felt the unique fragrance of the woman''s bodying to the tip of his nose, the soft hands in his palm were unusually smooth, and he felt as if he was touching a soft feather. He couldn¡¯t help but press his lips towards the other party''s face, "Youyou, I used to be too kind to you, but you went and did something like this. So, I decided not to indulge you in the future."

    Nan Lan tried desperately to dodge, and when she heard his words, she felt both angry and amused, "You got the wrong person, I am not your Youyou!"

    "How is that possible, apart from Youyou, which woman can be so fragrant and soft? In Yangzhou City that day, except for thest step, we had done everything that a husband and wife can do. Don''t be shy, today I want to make up for the regret of that day." Song Qingshu arched his head into thepel of her clothes, only to feel the scent of perfume, which made him even more intoxicated.

    <i>¡®I heard another secret that shouldn''t be heard.¡¯</i> Nan Lan sighed. Her face flushed red with shame, as she felt his actions and bit him in the face in anger.

    "Ouch!" Song Qingshu eximed bitterly, "Youyou, why are you biting me?"

    "I already said that I''m not your Youyou!" Nan Lan angrily shouted in his ear.

    "Then who are you?" Song Qingshu became stunned after hearing this, he stopped moving, raised his head and carefully looked at the face of the woman in front of him.

    "I''m Madame Tian." Nan Lan was feeling extremely ufortable as she was pressed down by him. Feeling the heat exhaling from the tip of his nose, she quickly turned her head and turned her face to one side.

    "Who is Madame Tian?" Song Qingshu''s eyes showed his doubts.

    "I''m Tian Guinong''s wife¡ªNan Lan!" Nan Lan bit her lower lip, turned her head and red at the man in front of her, she really didn''t know if he was really drunk or just acting.

    "Nan Lan¡­ oh I remember! It¡¯s that plump young woman with fair skin and beautiful face, with a slender waist and long legs¡­eh, was I thinking about her that much, otherwise why would I have such a dream, it''s too strange." Song Qingshu stared nkly at the woman under him, then smirked.

    "You''re not dreaming!" Nan Lan was furious when she heard her own evaluation in his heart. She had thought that he was a decent gentleman, but she was obviously very wrong. After staring at him for a while, Nan Lan couldn''t resist his aggressive gaze, and turned her eyes elsewhere.

    "I hope I can dream this kind of pleasant dream every day." Song Qingshu lowered his head and kissed her cheek, feeling extra happy.

    Surrounded by an intense masculine scent, Nan Lan felt a heat flow through her body. When the stubble on his lower jaw pricked her face, she even had an urge to let go of her body and mind and let herself be tormented by him for a moment. The shame she felt made here back to her senses and she calmly said, "Song Qingshu, I know you are awake."

    "Oh, I was seen through!." Song Qingshu''s dazed expression suddenly cleared, revealing two clear eyes.

    "Then you should let me go." Nan Lan felt that she was almost out of breath.

    "I feel quite reluctant." Song Qingshu shook his head.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> You know what''sing next¡­

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 209: Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 209: Agreement</h4>

    "You!" Nan Lan red at him.

    "Let''s get down to business, although it was really unintentional this time, at the beginning I was always respectful towards you. Do you no longer trust me?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.

    "That''s natural. I thought you were a good person, but I didn''t expect you to be no different from other men. In the end, you all covet my body¡­" Nan Lan said with a hint of indifference in her tone. She felt that she had really experienced the evils of men these days. She truly saw the world, and experienced the filth of that world.

    "Men conquer women with their abilities, and women can please men with their beauty. It''s only right and proper. What''s wrong with that?" Song Qingshu replied coldly, and then looked down at her again, "Are you going to find Fukang''an?"

    "What else can I do?" Nan Lan held back the tears in her eyes.

    "It''s all a deal anyway..so, if you have to make it with someone, how about making it with me?" Song Qingshu let go of her hands and gently slid his fingers along her delicate eyebrows, but he thought bitterly in his heart, <i>¡®If it was another ce, it would be fine¡­but the man was imprisoned in the pce of the Prince, it was almost impossible to save him!¡¯</i>

    Feeling the gentle touch on her face, Nan Lan retracted her palm and sighed softly, "Okay!"

    "Don''t worry, I will help you rescue your husband." Song Qingshu suddenly stopped to say, then continued to untie a few buttons on her dress.

    Nan Lan didn''t evade this time, she carefully stared at his eyes, and subconsciously nodded, "I believe you."

    Song Qingshu smiled and stretched his hand inside to fondle one of the twin hills, which caused Nan Lan''s breathing to suddenly be rapid.

    "Don''t mention tonight''s matter in front of Guinong in the future." Nan Lan grabbed his wrist and stopped him from continuing to touch more, with her cheeks blushing red.

    "I''m not a fool." Song Qingshu sneered, grabbed her wrist and pressed it against the head of the bed. Nan Lan closed her eyes in resignation, her long eyshes trembled slightly, showing that her heart was not as calm as her outward expression.

    "Do women of your age like to close their eyes when they do this kind of thing? Open them and look at me!" Song Qingshu said arrogantly.

    "I can''t!" Nan Lan''s voice trembled, but she showed a hint of determination.

    "If you insist on acting like this, then I will use some humiliating methods on youter." Song Qingshu whispered a few words in her ear, and Nan Lan immediately opened her eyes.

    "That''s good." Song Qingshu smiled contentedly. He reached out and probed down, grabbed the bow on the ribbon around her waist, pulled it lightly, untied the ribbon, and threw it to the ground without hesitation.

    He tucked his arms below her legs, lifted them up and pressed her down with his whole body.

    *****

    It was unknown how much time had passed, Nan Lan bit her lips, endured the humiliating feeling, and finally begged, "Can you be a bit gentle, I''m a little¡­" Before finishing her words, she turned her face away, unable to speak more.

    "It''s not my wife anyway, so it doesn''t hurt to be a bit rough."

    "You basta*d!"

    *****

    The next day, when Nan Lan tiptoed back to Tian Mansion, she found Tian Qingwen sitting in the lobby and looking at her with a faux-smile.

    "You left yesterday with a face full of sadness, but today, your small face is charming, lustrous, and radiant. My dear stepmother, how well were you nourished by the Heirst night?"

    Nan Lan blushed and snorted coldly, "Don''t worry about it, your father will be fine."

    After speaking, she walked towards her bedroom. Now she just wanted to sleep well and forget all her worries. Well, the reason she was so tired was that the man had tossed her for the whole night yesterday, and she couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep¡­

    *****

    At this moment, in a secret base of the Red Flower Society in Shengjing City, Chen Jialuo looked at the old man in front of him with an anxious expression, "Foster father, Song Qingshu saved the lives of the fourth brother and the others that day."

    "Yes, Old Chief, although Song Qingshu hindered our actions that day, in the end he saved the lives of a few of us." Zhao Banshan also had no ill feelings towards Song Qingshu.

    "You are all confused! This Old Man managed to use our connection with the Southern Shaolin to lead away that terrifying Old Monster in the Forbidden City, so that you all could kill Kangxi. If he hadn''t intervened, how would Zhang Tuozi die? Would the ck and White Impermanence dare to betray us? Would you all be captured? Whether he harmed you or saved you is still unclear." This old man was Yu Wanting, the former chief of the Red Flower Society.

    After entrusting the organization to his sessor and adopted son, Chen Jialuo, he had gradually disappeared behind the scenes, "By the way, have the two traitors ck and White Impermanence been found?" Yu Wanting turned to look at the twelve leaders and asked Shi Shuangying, the Twelfth Leader of the Red Flower Society, who was also a disciple of Wuji Sect.

    "Reporting to the Old Chief, not long ago, a disciple found out that the ck and White Impermanence Brothers seem to be hiding in the Qingcheng Sect." Shi Shuangying replied respectfully.

    "Qingcheng Sect?" Yu Wanting frowned, "That''s their root, so it''s not surprising for them to hide there. We¡¯ll let them keep their wretched life for the time being, and settle the ountter."

    "Yes!" Everyone in the scene sighed.

    "Where was I talking about before? Oh, how can we deal with Song Qingshu¡­" Yu Wanting sat down in the seat of the chief and said earnestly, "Even if he didn¡¯t have a personal grievance with the Red Flower Society, from the perspective of the great cause, we must get rid of Song Qingshu. He is now the number one favorite official of Kangxi. Unlike Wei Xiaobao before him, who was inexperienced, he is a top expert, and you must have experienced his prowess in the pcest time."

    The expression of the leaders who had participated in the assassination on the night of the full moon changed one after another. Song Qingshu''s martial arts on that day did indeed leave them withsting dread in their hearts.

    "Chief, Third Brother Zhao, don''t be fooled by Song Qingshu''s little kindness and grace!" Wen Tai stood up, "Do you know why that little thief Song Qingshu was willing to save us?"

    Zhao Banshan was stunned, and thought, <i>¡®Wasn''t it because I was acquainted with his old friend?¡¯</i>

    Yu Yutong''s expression also changed. That day, Song Qingshu attempted to lead him astray by tempting him using his fourth sister-inw, and he almost agreed! So he looked at Wen Tai with a guilty conscience.

    Wen Tai said angrily, "That little thief Song Qingshu was just coveting my family¡¯s Luo Bing. In order to get her, he threatened me with the lives of the third brother Zhao and the fourteenth brother, and asked me to choose between brotherhood and my wife. In desperation, I had to transfer my wife to him in exchange for the lives of my third and fourteenth brothers."

    "What?" As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room pped the table and exploded in anger.

    "Shameless!"

    "Extremely filthy!"

    "Human face and beast heart!"

    Luo Bing didn¡¯t react, and looked on with aplicated expression. She already knew about this fact while she was in the pce. When Song Qingshu took the letter written by her husband and put it in front of her, it created asting estrangement between the always loving couple.

    What''s more, on that day, Song Qingshu hadpletely entered her body. Luo Bing never dared to tell Wen Tai about that incident. Later, when she saw her husband, she just lied to him by saying that she had fled to a private house outside the pce for recuperation. She didn¡¯t mention the fact that she had been living in the pce, and sleeping on Song Qingshu''s bed.

    "It''s just outrageous. I thought he was a young hero, but he went astray." Zhao Banshan cursed angrily.

    Yu Yutong''splexion also changed greatly, thinking that fortunately he didn''t agree that day, otherwise he would have no face to walk around in the world if he confronted him in the future.

    "Foster Father, this child was a fool. We all will heed the orders of the Foster Father regarding this matter. We must kill the thief Song Qingshu and avenge our brothers." Chen Jialuo''s handsome face became flushed with anger.

    "Alright, but there is a problem. Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm is just too high. It is said that he easily defeated Yu Zhenzi, the first master of Shengjing, in their fight yesterday. Hehe, many of you have seen Yu Zhenzi''s martial arts. How well do you think you would fare against him?" Yu Wanting nced around with his eagle-like eyes.

    The room fell into a dead silence, and after a long time, Taoist Wuchen said, "I fought against Yu Zhenzi a few years ago, and I lost after about 130 moves. Now, I might lose faster."

    "Daoist Wuchen is the number one swordsman in our organization, and he is not even Yu Zhenzi''s opponent. Against Song Qingshu, whose martial arts is far superior to Yu Zhenzi, I am afraid¡­" The ¡®Martial Zhuge¡¯, Xu Tianhong did not finish his words, but everyone in the scene understood what he meant.

    "Tianhong, you are the brains of my Red Flower Society. In your opinion, what should we do?" Chen Jialuo asked.

    "Since we can''t fight, you can only outsmart him." Xu Tianhong gave a slight smile.

    "How do we outsmart him?" Chen Jialuo was puzzled.

    "I''m afraid the key lies with the Fourth Sister-inw." Xu Tianhong looked at Luo Bing awkwardly, andughed.

    "What?" Luo Bing was lost in her thoughts. Song Qingshu was a few years younger than her, yet his martial arts was making the whole Red Flower Society feel so helpless. Seeing the topic was suddenly brought up to her, she couldn''t help but be taken aback.

    "Seventh Brother, what do you mean?" Wen Tai''s voice couldn''t hide a hint of anger.

    "This, this¡­" Xu Tianhong hesitated for a long time, but couldn''t say it in the end.

    "Tai, don''t embarrass Tianhong. This Old Man will say it for him. Since ancient times, gentlemen have been using their intelligence. Since we are no match for the enemy, we can only outsmart them. You also said earlier that the little thief is a greedy and lecherous person who is obsessed with flowers. Bing''er is beautiful, we can use that and make him meet his demise." Yu Wanting coughed as he stood up and said.

    "Old Chief, are you asking my wife to use honey trap on that evil thief Song Qingshu?"

    Wen Tai felt short of breath, and clenched his knuckles. He was obviously very angry.

    "I know this makes you feel very humiliated." Yu Wanting nced at him, "But as long as we can restore the prosperity of our Han race, we should not be afraid to get our hands dirty. What does it matter if we sacrifice a mere beauty?"

    "If the Old Chief wants this Wen''s head for the sake of the great cause, this Wen will not bat an eye and will offer it with both hands. But you are asking this Wen to sacrifice his wife, please forgive me for I can''t do it." Wen Tai said with a firm voice.

    "Wen Tai, are you really so blind that you can¡¯t tell right or wrong? You should be clear about what is the bigger picture." Yu Wanting expression became sullen.

    "Naturally. This kind of thing didn''t happen to the Old Chief, so you can say it so easily." Wen Tai gave an instant reply, and his words seemed to show little respect for Yu Wanting.

    "It didn''t happen to me?" Yu Wanting smiled sadly, "Have you ever thought about how Hongli was born in the line of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and why he is a Han?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This chapter is super long. The author is killing me.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 210: Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 210: Secrets</h4>

    "There are rumors that Prince Yong and Chen Ge of the old Chen family had a close rtionship. Princess Yong and Madame Chen gave birth at the same time. Princess Yong gave birth to a baby girl, and Madame Chen gave birth to a baby boy. Then Prince Yong said that he wanted to see Chen Ge''s son, but when Prince Yong''s mansion sent the baby back, the Chen mansion found out that it was actually a girl¡­" The ¡®Martial Zhuge¡¯, Xu Tianhong, carefully nced at Chen Jialuo''s face after he finished speaking. Everyone was surprised to know that Chen Ge had another son other than Chen Jialuo.

    "Humph! It''s all just rumors." Yu Wanting snorted coldly, "Prince Yong already had a son before that, so why would he take such a big risk to have a son born from a Han? You must know that at that time, the battle for the throne between Prince Yong and thete Emperor Fulin was at a critical moment. If that matter got out, hehe, can you imagine the consequences?"

    "That''s also true." Xu Tianhong nodded. "Prince Yong had the highest chance to ascend the throne back then, but it turned out that it was actually thete Emperor Fulin who ascended to the Dragon Throne. Could it be that he lost his qualification to ascend the throne just because he epted a Han as his son?" He thought of a possibility, and hurriedly expressed his guess.

    "Prince Yong''s failure to be the Emperor had a lot to do with that child, but it was not for the reason you are thinking¡­" Thinking of the past, Yu Wanting''s tone was full of sadness and nostalgia.

    Everyone in the Red Flower Society looked at each other in dismay, and didn¡¯t dare to ask questions for the moment. Chen Jialuo always thought that Hongli was his elder brother, but now it seemed that there was something else hidden within, so he hurriedly pricked up his ears and waited for the old man to start speaking.

    "About 40 years ago, I had a childhood sweetheart. She was the eldest daughter of the Qian family in Haining, whose name was Zhenhuan. At the beginning, we were in love, and we nned to get married soon. Unfortunately, we met Prince Yong who was out hunting by chance. ording to the customs of the Qing Dynasty, each member of the imperial family would have to hunt a sika deer, and drink its blood. They had to drink deer''s blood while it was warm, so Prince Yong was quite anxious to drink it, and he got a nce at Zhenhuan in the process¡­" Yu Wanting¡¯s tone was full of pain, his expression was full of sorrow. Obviously, 40 years of time couldn¡¯t erase the pain he felt that day.

    Everyone in the scene gradually understood what happened, and looked at him with sympathy, "I wasn¡¯t that aplished in martial arts at that time. So, I was unable to stop Prince Yong from taking her away. I was severely injured by Prince Yong''s guards and barely escaped with my life. In order to take revenge, I went to Southern Shaolin to frantically practice martial arts. After I was confident in my martial arts, I came back to Shengjing to seek revenge on Prince Yong."

    "The day I sneaked into Prince Yong''s mansion, I was certain that Zhenhuan was already dead. But, I didn''t expect that she had be Prince Yong''s concubine, and gave birth to a son, who is now known as Hongli. She was also very excited to see me, and we talked for a long time. After talking to her, I knew that after Prince Yong forcibly took her that day, he fell in love with her. He took her back to the Pce, and took care of her in every way. He even made Zhenhuan change her surname and be an adopted daughter of a noble family to hide her from the public''s eyes and ears."

    "Zhenhuan knew I wanted revenge and agreed toe with me, but she begged me to let her son go. I was soft-hearted and agreed to her request. However, I actually had other ns."

    "You had other ns?" The members of the Red Flower Society didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an inside story, and they sighed. However, they became even more shocked when they heard what Yu Wanting had to say.

    "That''s right." Yu Wanting nodded, "Compared to the Han people, the Manchus were few and far between. The founding Emperor was worried that the Manchus would be assimted by the Han people. So, in order to ensure that the imperial bloodline remained pure, he set an iron rule that the members of the imperial family could not intermarry with the Han people.¡±

    ¡°I looked at the young son in Zhenhuan''s arms, and a thought shed in my mind! Prince Yong loves her so much, if Prince Yong ascends the throne, then Zhenhuan is likely to be the Empress. This child with half Han blood may very well be the next Emperor! At that time, the Emperor would have half of Han blood, and the Empress Dowager would also be a Han. So, wouldn''t it be much easier for us to fight against the Qing and restore the Ming Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°So I bore the grief in my heart and let Zhenhuan stay in Prince Yong''s mansion. Then I began to use every means to support Prince Yong in his battle for the throne. Zhenhuan didn¡¯t know my ns, and thought I disliked her for losing her chastity. She became extremely sad and disappointed. She gave up on herself, and actually did what I said. After that, Prince Yong really became more and more doting towards her, and finally made Hongli the heir."

    "It''s a pity that people''s ns are no match for the heaven''s ns. In the end, the news of this matter was leaked. The Emperor Huang Taiji, found out about it. In a rage, he chose Fulin as the heir to the imperial throne. Prince Yong lost the battle to the throne.¡±

    ¡°But he didn''t me Zhenhuan, on the contrary, he loved her more and more. Although Prince Yong was my mortal enemy, I still admired him for this. Later, the Emperor Huang Taiji, was murdered by Dorgon and died violently in the inner pce. During that time, Aobai and Dorgonpeted for power and profit, causing several bloody storms in the imperial court. Many people were killed in the chaos. As a result very few people know about this secret. Let alone the current Emperor Kangxi, even Fulin, who was the Emperor before him didn''t know why Huang Taiji chose him. He even thought that he was able to ascend to the throne due to Dorgon, which is ridiculous." (G: Dorgon was a Manchu prince and regent of the early Qing dynasty. Aobai was a cruel and power-hungry Manchu aristocrat.)

    "Such a sacrifice for the great cause of the nation! It''s truly a heart-wrenching tragedy." Daoist Wuchen and others sighed.

    Luo Bing, on the other hand, felt indignant in her heart, <i>¡®The one who made the sacrifice was obviously that woman, Qian Zhenhuan, who was treated as a pawn by her own lover. If she knew the truth, no one knows how sad she would be¡­¡¯</i>

    Chen Jialuo on the side became doubtful, and thought in his heart,<i> ¡®ording to what my adoptive father is saying, Hongli was born between Prince Yong and Qian Zhenhuan, and I was born between Chen Ge and Madame Chen, so there is no blood rtionship between us. Then why do we look so simr?¡¯</i>

    Wen Tai''s face turned gloomy and uncertain, and finally he seemed as if he had made a great decision, "I had offended you just now, and I hope the Old Chief will not take offense."

    "I didn''t want to speak of this again, but¡­ haah¡­" Yu Wanting nced at Wen Tai and sighed deeply.

    "The Old Chief has shown such righteousness, so how can us husband and wife be such selfish people! Bing''er, in order to realize the great cause, and oppose the Qing Dynasty, I am afraid that I will have to wrong you." Wen Tai turned to look at Luo Bing with tears in his eyes.

    Luo Bing felt angry in her heart, <i>¡®All these men care about is their great cause, yet they never even considered asking me for my opinion. If their great cause depends on sacrificing women''s bodies, and such a great cause is simply not worth it!''</i>

    When she noticed the look in the eyes of everyone in the scene, her heart gradually turned cold, <i>¡®I am no longer chaste anyways after Song Qingshu entered my body that day, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I am bitten by a dog another time.¡¯</i>

    She understood everything about the situation, but Luo Bing''s face remained as cold as it was before, "No matter what youmand, Old Chief, this Luo Bing will do her best."

    Seeing that their charming and gentle Fourth Sister-inw had suddenly turned into such a cold and frosty appearance, all the men felt a little ufortable in their hearts, and they avoided her gaze.

    "Old Chief, there are other ways to deal with Song Qingshu. You don''t have to sacrifice the Fourth Sister-inw!" Yu Yutong had always liked Luo Bing very much, and naturally couldn''t bear to let her suffer like this.

    "Is there another way? Then let''s hear it." Yu Wanting red at him.

    "This¡­this¡­" Yu Yutong couldn''t think of any clever ns at the moment, and his handsome face suddenly turned red.

    "This Old Man knows that you have always had different thoughts about Luo Bing, but you usually acted quite respectful, so I just turned a blind eye. I didn''t expect that you would only care about your own selfish desire and ignore the righteousness of the nation." Yu Wanting scolded.

    "No, I¡­I¡­" Yu Yutong wanted to exin, but suddenly he didn''t know how to exin it, so he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "It¡¯s alright, Old Chief, since I have already agreed, I will naturally not regret anything. The Fourteenth Brother is just thinking about brotherhood and caring about hisrades, so don''t embarrass him." Luo Bing lowered her head and calmly said.

    "Since that''s the case, I won''t pursue it anymore. Jialuo, Tai, Binger, and Tianhong¡ª you and I will go to the secret room and n how to deal with that thief Song Qingshu." Yu Wanting ordered the group and went to the inner room.

    Not only was he unable to rescue his beloved from the tiger''s mouth, but instead he made her speak to save him¡ª-Yu Yutong lowered his head, and secretly clenched his fists. No one was able to see the expression on his face¡­

    *****

    When the early morning sun shone into the room, Song Qingshu opened his eyes and moved his body. His expression suddenly turned very strange, <i>¡®This Joyful Meditation is indeed a good thing! Last night, I worked so hard all night long. If I did that in my previous life, I wouldn''t even be able to get up until noon the next day, and I would definitely have to suffer from back pain andck of energy. It would be impossible to feel as refreshed as I am feeling now.¡¯</i>

    After secretly examining the True Qi in his body, Song Qingshu''s face showed a hint of joy. He didn''t expect that his Joyful True Qi would actually grow stronger to this extent! You must know that Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling were both virgins, and the Yin Qi in their bodies were naturally rich and pure. Nan Lan, on the other hand, was a married woman, but she actually had more Yin Qi in her body than a maiden. Also, if his feeling was right, the Yin Qi in her body had far exceeded the usual bnced level of Yin Qi of a normal woman. If it had continued like that, he was afraid that her body would be weaker and weaker in the near future, and finally she would die an untimely death!

    "No wonder she always has an aura of gloom in her brows, just like Lin Daiyu. Hey, could it be that Lin Daiyu died because of the imbnce of Yin and Yang in her body?" Song Qingshu muttered to himself, but his expression suddenly changed, and he stared out the window, "Since Your Excellency is already here, why don''t you show up and face me?" (Lin Daiyu is one of the principal characters of Cao Xueqin''s ssic 18th century Chinese novel Dream of the Red Chamber. She is portrayed as a well-educated, intelligent, witty and beautiful young woman of physical frailness who is somewhat prone to asional mncholy.)

    "The Young Master''s martial arts realm seems to have stepped into a higher level." With the sound of an elegant voice, the window burst opened, and a white shadow shed inside.

    "It turned out to be the Princess!" Song Qingshu smiled and quickly rxed.

    Ajiu was about to speak when suddenly her eyebrows knitted together, she wrinkled her nose a few times, looked around, and asked in confusion, "What''s this strange smell in the room?"

    Song Qingshu became stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted. He awkwardly smiled and said, "I drank too much yesterday and stained the princess'' nose. It''s really a sin." But he added in his heart, <i>¡®It¡¯s the unique smell of the happy union between a man and a woman. How can you, a girl with no experience, tell the difference?¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 211: Talent poaching

    <h4>Chapter 211: Talent poaching</h4>

    "Really?" Ajiu was suspicious, it was obviously not the smell of wine¡­ but she didn''t n to linger more on the topic, "Yesterday, Hongli invited the Young Master to the pce. Did the Young Master get the chance to meet Qingqing?"

    Song Qingshu was about to get out of bed, and just about to lift the quilt, when he suddenly realized that Ajiu was facing him while she was talking. So he gestured in an embarrassed manner, which caused Ajiu to blush and she turned around.

    <i>¡®Sure enough, she is just an innocent and pure young girl. Although she has high martial arts skills, she stillcks experience in this area. If I had bad intentions and took the opportunity to attack her at this moment, wouldn''t she be doomed?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu stared at her back, while dressing, and couldn''t help but think.

    "Are you done?" Ajiu heard a rustling sounding from behind, and when she thought that a stranger was changing clothes behind her, she felt extremely ufortable, so she asked after a while.

    "Alright, you can turn around, Princess." Song Qingshu had already expended all his energy on Nan Lan all night long. So at the moment, he really had no interest in teasing the girl in front of him. So, he quickly dressed without any dy.

    "I saw her yesterday." Song Qingshu sighed, "It''s a pity she wants to be his Concubine." There was still a hint of anger in his tone.

    "How is this possible!" Ajiu subconsciously shook her head, "I know how deep Qingqing¡¯s feelings run for Big Brother Yuan. She definitely won¡¯t do something like this."

    Song Qingshu felt annoyed, so he looked up and asked, "When did the Princesses arrive in Shengjing?"

    "Two days earlier than you, I also tried to enter Prince''s Pce before. I was quite confident about my movement technique, so I thought it would be an easy matter. I didn''t expect the guards of the pce to be so strict, and there was no gap, so I could do nothing and went back." Ajiu said in a depressed tone.

    "That old pervert Hongli does have some skills, and that Fukang¡¯an may not be a good person, but he really has talent as a great general. He turned the pce into a military camp and created a protection akin to an iron barrel. Naturally, there are only people in the world who can get through that kind of protection." Looking at Ajiu''s casual charming expression, Song Qingshu suddenly felt the same feeling of being reduced to a mere mortal, who can only sigh at the moon.

    "Manchu Qing invaders are full of talented people, it''s really not a blessing for my people." Ajiu frowned, and thought back to the time when there were several famous generals under her Father Emperor in the past, such as¡­ her Big Brother Yuan''s father, <i>¡®It''s a pity¡­ hahh!¡¯</i>

    Hearing her sudden sigh, Song Qingshu tried to reassure her, "Princess don''t have to worry, the Manchu Qing Dynasty is indeed full of talented people, but it will eventually result in a lot of undercurrents and chaos. That day is not very far."

    "What are you trying to say, Young Master?" Ajiu looked at him expectantly.

    A hint of hesitation shed across Song Qingshu''s face, "I hope the Princess will not reveal what I am about to say today to Zhang Wuji."

    Ajiu became stunned for a moment, then smiled sweetly, "I almost forgot about your feud, don''t worry, I will keep it a secret for you."

    "What if he forces you to tell you as the Cult Master?" Song Qingshu continued to ask in doubt.

    Ajiu showed a slight smile, "Although I promised Cult Master Zhang to be the saint of the Ming Cult, but I don¡¯t have any genuine rtion with him. He is interested in my identity as a princess from the previous dynasty, and I am interested in the power of the Ming Cult. Each takes what one needs and cooperates. It''s just that kind of a rtionship."

    "But I heard that the decorum of the Ming Cult requires the saintess not to marry for life. Why would you agree to this kind of cruel and inhuman requirement?" Song Qingshu said in a depressed tone.

    At present, although Xia Qingqing had matured and gained a charming temperament after her marriage, her charm had only beparable to that of Ajiu. But purely in terms of appearance, she couldn''tpare to Ajiu. Such a stunning beauty, yet she would never marry for life, it was simply a tragedy for the men in the world.

    "Since he died, what is the difference between marrying and not marrying? It doesn¡¯t matter if I be a saintess or not." Ajiu spoke in a low voice, with a hint of mncholy in her eyes.

    Although her voice was low, Song Qingshu was able to hear every word she said, and couldn''t help but feel envy towards the deceased Yuan Chengzhi,<i> ¡®Master Yuan, what kind of charm did you have to make two such outstanding women give up on their life for you?¡¯</i>

    "Princesses, pardon me for saying this, although the Ming Cult is strong, it¡¯s located quite far away in the Western Regions. If you want to rely on them to fight the Manchu, I''m afraid you may not have the chance to see the result in your lifetime. Are you certain it was the right choice for you to join them?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "I''ve had this headache too, but looking at the current state of the world, there is no better choice than the Ming Cult." Ajiu showed a helpless smile, clenched her fingers, and counted one by one, "The organizations situated in the Manchu Qing Dynasty have too low a vision to seed in restoring the Ming Dynasty. And, the Golden Serpent Camp¡­" While talking about the Golden Serpent Camp, Ajiu''s face turned pale, "Although the Golden Serpent Camp was prosperous and they had a very good chance, I definitely can''t join them in their current state."

    "Then there is the State of Song in the south. Although they have many capable people their Emperor is stupid. They might havepetent schrs, many famous officials and good generals, but only the treacherous officials are in power, and it has be a ce where the corrupt rules. If I go there as a woman, it is more likely that I will be used by them to serve a husband and give birth to a son. "

    "I was thinking the same!" Song Qingshu felt a sense of camaraderie with this woman. In the past he was also worried about the State of Song''s decline, and there was really no ce for him to grow there. You just have to take a look at Guo Jing, who was so talented, but he was only constricted to helping Lu Wenhuan in defending Xiangyang. The Song Court just rewarded him with a mediocre position. Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts skills were not as high as Guo Jing yet, and his reputation was not as good as his. If he really worked for them, he was sure that he would be sent to some ce in Sichuan to resist Mongolia, which was not what he wanted at all.

    "You were thinking the same?" Ajiu had a weird expression and became slightly angry in her heart, <i>¡®Are you also thinking of taking advantage of me? Do you also want me to serve a husband and give birth to a son?¡¯ </i>(G: Lady¡­you have no idea¡­)

    "Please continue, Miss Ajiu." Song Qingshu always felt that calling her Princess was a bit too cheesy, and quietly changed it to ¡°Miss Ajiu¡±. As a result, the other party didn''t notice the difference.

    Ajiu rolled her eyes at him and continued, "I am a dignified descendant of the imperial family of Ming Dynasty. Naturally, it is impossible for me to go to the barbarians'' domain such as Jin, Liao, and Western Xia, not to mention Mongolia, which is more cruel and bloodthirsty. As for Tubo and Dali, let''s not even mention them. So, after much deliberation, only Master Zhang''s Ming Cult seemed reliable."

    "Miss Ajiu, have you ever considered job-hopping?" Song Qingshu noticed the helplessness in her tone, and immediately spoke out his offer.

    "Job-hopping? Why?" Zhu Yuluo''s face changed slightly. When she heard him talk about job-hopping, a scene with a fat little pig appeared in her mind, stretching out its hooves, jumping over and over on both sides of the pig trough¡­ (G: It¡¯s a wordy. Lost in trantion.)

    "Uh, it was just a slip of the tongue, it means to change sides" Song Qingshu quickly corrected himself.

    "Change sides¡­then whose side should I take?" Ajiu said nkly.

    "This one right here!" Song Qingshu held his head high, and thinking about the possibility of poaching Zhang Wuji''s allies, he suddenly became very excited.

    "You?" Ajiu wanted tough out loud, but her training as a princess made her restrain herself in time. She pursed her lips and smiled, "If I remember correctly, you are still working for Kangxi. So if I join your side, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I am taking refuge under Kangxi?"

    "It''s true that I''m working under Kangxi, but nothing in life is constant. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking of job-hopping. Are you willing to do it with me?" Song Qingshu nced at her expectantly.

    "What are you saying?" Ajiu¡¯s face turned ck, and after a moment she finally understood what he meant, "Let''s talk about this when you have your own foundation." Ajiu declined gracefully.

    After several encounters, she already knew that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t have any loyalty for the Qing court, so it was not surprising that he wanted to change sides.

    "Okay!" Song Qingshu also knew that he had nothing to show at the moment, and it was impossible for him to impress the other party, but he still wanted to leave a seed in her heart, "If you do it with me, I will let you unify all the anti-Qing and pro-Ming organizations. Although these organizations all have different agendas, they have passion. What¡¯s more, you are a princess of the Ming Dynasty, so you still have some appeal. If you are the one leading these organizations, do you think there will be such a mess?"

    "Don''t say anything about doing it with you or not, it sounds obscene." A blush shed on Ajiu''s face, and she said with a slight anger, "As for your desire to unify the various organizations that fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, I am afraid it¡¯s just wishful thinking. Although I am a member of the royal family, after all, I am just a princess, not a prince. How could those men who have their own support from each organization obey the orders of a princess like me."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and finally understood how terrible this generation gap was. Fortunately, the other party was not so angry, and he quickly exined, "The man on the mountain has his own clever n, and I will solve this problem for you."

    Ajiu nced at him in surprise, why did this guy seem so confident about solving a problem that gave countless people a headache.

    "Do you admire me a little in your heart now?" Before long, Song Qingshu¡¯s yboy nature was starting toe out.

    "Hmph, let''s talk about all this after you have your own foundation. It''s useless to talk about it now." Ajiu didn''t bother to talk to him and directly put an end to the topic.

    Song Qingshu snorted and exined, "You also know that Kangxi, Hongli, and Wu Sangui are now at a three-sided confrontation. Each of them wants to eliminate the other two forces and enjoy these ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains by themselves. Originally, because of Mongolia and the Kingdom of Liao, these two foreign enemies, the three of them could barely agree to work together. But a series of things happened during this time, and the alliance of Hongli and Wu Sangui was shattered, breaking the bnce of power as a result. In addition to that, Mongolia has deliberately slowed down the pace of attacking Liaodong, giving Hongli the opportunity to put his eye on the capital. The state of things at present is just calm before the storm."

    "No, I can''t let Qingqing take risks!¡± Ajiu also felt that the situation was dangerous, and looked at Song Qingshu and said, "I n to rescue Qingqing from Shengjing, are you willing to help me?"

    "Rescue her from Shengjing?" Song Qingshu was a little moved, but quickly shook his head, "But she has made up her mind and ns to use Hongli''s hand to deal with Kangxi, so I''m afraid she won¡¯t agree toe with us."

    Zhu Yuyu''s expression became serious, "It¡¯s unclear who will lose between Hongli and Kangxi. What Qingqing is trying to do is too unwise. I can''t let her sink deeper in this matter. If she doesn''t want toe, we will force her toe with us."

    "Okay!" Song Qingshu nodded, and thought that why didn''t he think of this method before, "But how can we bring her out of the pce?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 212: Mystic Dragon Cult in the dark

    <h4>Chapter 212: Mystic Dragon Cult in the dark</h4>

    "It''ll be really a bit tricky." Ajiu fell into a deep thought.

    "Did youe alone to Shengjing this time?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "The people from the Ming Cult originally nned to follow me to protect me, but I felt it would be inconvenient, so I didn''t agree and left them at Heimuya." Ajiu replied.

    "I''m alone as well, so it¡¯ll be difficult to do this now. It seems that grabbing her directly from the pce wont work. We have to use our heads." Song Qingshu paced back and forth, he also felt quite confused.

    "Let''s figure out a solution first, and then discuss it together afterwards." Ajiu said after the two remained silent for a moment.

    Song Qingshu understood that she wanted to leave, and hurriedly asked, "Where do you live, and how should I contact you?"

    Ajiu hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t say where she was staying, she pointed to the yard outside and said, "If you want to find me, hang a yellow silk on the tree in the yard, and I wille to meet you."

    *****

    Not long after Ajiu left, Zhang Kangnian hurried in and said with a strange expression, "That woman fromst night hase again."

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he asked Zhang Kangnian to let here in. A smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he watched the radiant Nan Lan walk into the room.

    "Why are you smiling like that?" Nan Lan felt extremely ufortable when she was stared at by him like that.

    "I suddenly feel very proud and full of a sense of aplishment after seeing Madame Tian''s face be so rosy and beautiful. So naturally I would smile." Song Qingshu replied.

    "What are you so proud of¡­" Nan Lan suddenly came to her senses and spat with a blushing face, "You also know that I am Madame Tian? Then who was pretending to be drunk and confusedst night?"

    "It was all to get a taste of this beautiful woman right here." Song Qingshu reached out his hand to touch her face, but Nan Lan''s expression changed and she took a few steps back.

    "I already gave you what you wanted. I hope you will keep your promise and help me rescue Guinong." Nan Lan''s expression was extremelyplicated.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of ruthless person." Song Qingshu shook his head, "Do you know where Tian Guinong is being held?"

    Nan Lan was still thinking about the meaning of his words, and subconsciously replied, "He was originally imprisoned in the city prison, but I don''t know where he is being held now. I asked many people, but no one was willing to tell me. Yesterday I got a piece of news that Guinong seems to have been subjected to a very cruel and inhumane punishment. I am worried about his life, and I don''t even know what the punishment is, so I¡­"

    "That''s why you were so eager to save your husband and I ended up benefiting from it?" Seeing Nan Lan''s angry expression, Song Qingshu quickly said, "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to investigate immediately, and then I¡¯ll save him immediately."

    "Thank you, Young Master." Nan Lan became stunned as soon as she said those words, thinking that she had paid for her innocence, yet she still needed to thank him.

    Sure enough, Song Qingshuughed when he heard her words of gratitude, "You don¡¯t have to thank me. Last night was just a deposit. After the matter ispleted, the Madame will still have to pay the other half of the payment."

    "Last night¡­wasn''t that enough?" Nan Lan remembered those intense scenes fromst night, which caused her legs to be weak and her cheeks flushed red. Although she had been married for many years and had even given birth to a child, she had never felt as good as she had feltst night¡­<i> ¡®Ah! What am I thinking!?¡¯</i>

    "Naturally it''s not enough! Even if I do it with the Madame every day, it won''t be enough." Song Qingshu really wanted the rich Yin Qi in her body, and he felt that it would be too much of a waste to just let it be. This was truly a woman among women. He had already enjoyed her to the fullestst night. Her tantalizing gentleness could even turn the toughtfest of metals into soft mud.

    Although Nan Lan was a little embarrassed, she still felt a little happy in her heart after listening to his heartfelt praise. Her face was full of infatuation, but she still couldn''t bear to agree to such an absurd request. So she could only say something ambiguous, "Wait. Let¡¯s talk about it again after you¡¯ve saved Guinong.¡±

    "Okay!" Song Qingshu felt very happy in his heart as he noticed that the young woman in front of him not only showed a bit of anger, but also a bit of shyness, a bit of charm, and a hint of strong spring between her brows, "Madame has returned after leaving, was it only to ask this?"

    "Otherwise, do you think I came back to meet you?" Although Nan Lan just gave him a casual nce, Song Qingshu was amazed by the variety of charming expressions she unconsciously showed.

    Song Qingshu smiled and said, "Husband and wife for a day begets affection for a thousand years. I thought that the beautiful Madame was here to continue from where we finishedst night."

    "Obscene!" Although Nan Lan said this, she was surprised to find that she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of anger in her heart, but instead she felt a hint of excitement for having done something forbidden. Nan Lan was tossed around so roughly by this manst night, so as soon as she got out of his clutches this morning, she had left in a hurry. When she returned to the mansion, she suddenly realized that she hadn''t told him about her husband. So, she had been tossing and turning in bed and finally decided toe back to this ce.

    "Madame, if you have time, you cane to the Sifang Pavilion more often." Song Qingshu continued to tease her.

    Nan Lan hurriedly shook her head, "I won''te here again!"

    After saying that, she started walking, but when she reached the door of the room, she paused and didn''t look back, she just softly said, "If the Young Master finds the whereabouts of Guinong, you cane to this Concubine''s house and sit down." After speaking, her ears turned all red. She really couldn''t understand why she had acted so boldly, and she left as if she was running away.

    Song Qingshu became stunned for a moment. Then he really couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore, and began tough loudly. Hearing hisughter, Nan Lan ran away even faster.

    "Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian, take your subordinates to investigate around Shengjing City to find out where a man named Tian Guinong is locked up. He was the former leader of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, and a master in Prince Bao¡¯s pce. You must find a clue, if necessary, contact the court''s spies in Shengjing." After Nan Lan left, Song Qingshu called the two guards inside and ordered.

    "Yes, we will do our utmost." The two agreed and took their leave one after another.

    *****

    "I remember now! Isn¡¯t that woman Tian Guinong''s wife?" After the two felt that they were far away enough from Song Qingshu, they began to whisper.

    "Yah, it looks like she came to ask Lord Song to save her husband."

    "Hehe, Lord Song is really lucky to be able to enjoy such a stunner. Looking at that woman, the posture of her steps seemed to have changed a bit when she walked. Our Lord Song really doesn''t show any mercy." His tone was full of envy.

    "If I have an opportunity to y with such a beautiful young woman, then I probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to get out of the bed as well."

    "You¡¯re just exaggerating. Do you think you¡¯re that good?"

    "Hey, what exaggeration¡­ Tian Guinong, that tortoise, if he knew that he was rescued at the cost of his wife''s body, do you think he would still be willing to be rescued?"

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I be? Can my wife''s body beparable to my own life? She''s not a maiden anyways, so she''ll be clean after a wash"

    "Brother Zhang, your mind is indeed brilliant!"

    *****

    Song Qingshu meditated in the room and practiced circting his Qi. He felt that his limbs and meridians were all ufortable. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked out the door: "What''s the matter?"

    "Reporting to the Lord, Master Zhang in Shengjing sent someone to invite you to a banquet in the mansion." A guard replied.

    "Master Zhang? Which Master Zhang?" Song Qingshu asked with a strange expression, was he acquainted with any official surnamed Zhang here.

    "It''s Lord Zhang Zhaozhong, the left leader of the Shengjing Xiao Cavalry Battalion." The guard replied.

    "Zhang Zhaozhong?" Song Qingshu remembered that this guy had spoked out for him at the banquetst night, and he was even willing to lend his sword to him, which was far from the sinister and vicious viin in "The Book and the Sword" in his impression, "Okay. I''ll go right away."

    Song Qingshu thought that he had to thank the guy for his help at the banquetst night. If he didn''t go, he would probably create an enemy out of thin air. Moreover, as this guy was an official, he wanted to see if he could find any inspiration toe up with a way to rescue Xia Qingqing.

    *****

    When Song Qingshu followed the housekeeper of Zhang Zhaozhong''s house on the road to Zhang''s house, a window of a house on the other side of the street slightly opened. A beautiful young woman silently watched his figure walk away as she smiled and said, "So this is Song Qingshu who once injured the leader, huh? He seems so weak, he looks more like a schr than a martial arts master."

    This beauty looked only twenty-three or four years old. She had a slight smile on her coquettish and iparably gorgeous face. Her voice was gentle, charming, and extremely pleasant to the ears, but the men behind her seemed as if they were blind, and deaf. They had their heads lowered with a respectful look, not daring to show even a trace of disrespect.

    If Song Qingshu saw this, he would definitely sigh, "What a waste¡­they don¡¯t even know how to appreciate beauty."

    "Madame, ording to the reports of our brothers, he made Hongli''s first master Yu Zhenzi admit defeat as soon as he made a move yesterday. I am afraid that his martial arts is quite a bit more powerful than what the leader saw that day." A man in his forties dressed as a schr said.

    "Oh?" The woman fell into deep thought, "Although Yu Zhenzi, that old bull is perve*ted and lust*ful, his martial art is indeed not bad. Even the leader''s martial arts is not much better than him. Is Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm really that high?" There was now a hint of panic in her voice.

    In fact, this was a wonderful misunderstanding. Song Qingshu just happened to be proficient in the swordsmanship of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects, and Yu Zhenzi just happened to use the swordsmanship of Mount Tai Sect. So naturally, he was at a huge disadvantage.

    In the past, Song Qingshu had injured Hong Antong and defeated Taoist Chongxu and the chief of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect Alliance Zuo Lengchan with a single sword strike, and in the imperial pce, he beat the leaders of the Red Flower Society. As a result, he got the title of the first master of the Qing court. But all of that was, after all, just words in people''s mouths. This group of people didn¡¯t really see the fight themselves, so their leader being injured by Song Qingshu didn¡¯t seem as shocking. However, now they saw Yu Zhenzi, who had been running rampant in Liaodong for more than ten years, unexpectedly losing to him so easily. They felt that they had greatly underestimated Song Qingshu''s strength.

    The room fell silent for a while, and the schooler spoke up, "Don''t worry, Madame, we are just here to find out what Hongli intends to do with our Cult, and there should be no conflict of interest with him."

    It turned out that this group of people were the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult. The beauty was naturally the cult leader''s wife Su Quan, and the schr was Lu Gaoxuan, who was adept at both civil and military affairs. The other two people were the ¡°Fat Venerable¡± and the ¡°Thin Venerable¡±.

    They received news from their spies a few days ago that Hongli seemed to be preparing a big n to deal with the Mystic Dragon Cult, but the spies didn¡¯t know what the specific n was. So, Hong Antong sent his wife and his subordinates to Shengjing to find out.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 213: Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 213: Dangerous</h4>

    "Even if there is a conflict, with thebined strength of you and me, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of Song Qingshu." The Thin Venerable on the side snorted coldly. Although he had shrunk in size due to the effect of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills a few years ago, he still had 70% to 80% of his original strength intact, and he was considered one of the top experts in the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    Except for their Cult Master Hong Antong and his wife who rarely took any actions, the two venerables had the highest martial arts skills in the entire cult. Amongst the distinguished Five Dragon Envoys, except for the Green Dragon Envoy Xu Xueting, he didn¡¯t find the martial arts of the others worth his notice.

    So, he thought that no matter how high Song Qingshu''s martial arts were, he was, after all, only a young man. They had brought so many masters from the Mystic Dragon Cult on this mission, so naturally there was no need to worry about anything.

    "Thin Monk, don''t forget the purpose of our mission, and don''t make any extra moves." Su Quan coldly snorted, and everyone in the scene became silent, and the term "Scorpion Beauty" shed in their hearts.

    Although the Cult Master''s wife was charming and beautiful, everyone knew that she was really ruthless. In recent years, in order to eradicate the dissidents, many of their old brothers in the cult had been killed by her for various reasons. In the hearts of the Mystic Dragon Cult, Hong Antong was scary, but this woman was no different.

    Only Thin Monk shed a stern look and said in his heart, ¡®This time, I must find an opportunity to kill Fukang''an and avenge Jianning.¡¯ (G: Thin Monk is Mao Dongzhu''s lover and Princess Jianning''s real father.)

    It turned out that Jianning was the daughter between the Thin Monk and the fake empress dowager Mao Dongzhu. When he learned that Jianning had been vited by Fukang¡¯an in Shanhaiguan, and she hadmitted suicide due to the humiliation, he almost burst out in rage. So this time when the Mystic Dragon Cult sent a master to Shengjing, he was more proactive than anyone else. Of course, no one in the cult knew about his rtionship with Jianning, so no one was aware of his abnormality.

    "Madame, are we not searching for the ¡®Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯?" Lu Gaoxuan cautiously asked.

    "Naturally, I want to search for it. I am determined to get the part of ¡®Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯ in Hongli''s hand, but we have to first find out what ns Hongli has against my Mystic Dragon Cult." Looking at Song Qingshu''s back, Su Quan became lost in thought, <i>¡®Wei Xiaobao found two parts of the sutra before, but the whereabouts of the rest of the sutra is unknown. I think that little fox may have hidden one or two parts elsewhere. I heard that Song Qingshu was incharge of his belongings. Could it be¡­¡¯</i>

    While the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult secretly spied on Song Qingshu, they never would have expected that their every move had already fallen into the eyes of another group.

    "Master Su, there are no guards around Song Qingshu now, should we do something?" The person who spoke was a young man with an elegant and noble bearing.

    "I don''t think it''s the right time yet. At this moment, the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult are also nearby, and we don¡¯t know what their aim is. If they intervene, we will be in trouble." A girl in a heroic bearic frowned and said. She had a tall figure, and slender legs which elevated the youthful and sultry figure of its owner. Unlike the gentleness of Jiangnan women, she had the energetic and wild beauty of northern women.

    The person they respectfully talked to was a middle-aged man wearing a ghost mask. Although his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, the white hair on his temples made him look extremely attractive. He must have been a very attractive and handsome man when he was young.

    "Qi''er, Xian''er, you two are the most outstanding martial arts masters of the younger generation of our Liao Imperial family, but you have little experience in the wulin. This time, I brought you to Shengjing not only to gain experience." The ghost-masked man stood up from the couch , looked at Song Qingshu in the distance, shook his head, "The people of the Mystic Dragon Cult are only secondary, our primary purpose is to hinder Hongli. If we take action now, Hongli will be cautious, and it will not result in our desired situation.¡±

    It turned out that Xiao Feng, the king of the Southern state of Liao, led his army to fight with Wu Sangui, the King of Pingxi of the Qing Dynasty. Although Wu Sangui was most likely to be defeated in the end, he was still a famous general after all.

    So, in order to cooperate with Xiao Feng''s actions, the Liao Imperial Court sent three martial arts masters to secretly sneak into Shengjing, assassinate Kangxi''s imperial envoy, and put the me on Prince Bao (Hongli). So that the conflict between the two wouldpletely break out, and they would be unable to pay attention to Wu Sangui.

    The young man among the three was Yelu Qi, the son of the Prince of Dongdan of the Liao Empire, and the girl was Yelu Nanxian, the daughter of the Prince of Cheng''an County. The two were the top young martial art masters in the royal lineage. As for this ghost-masked man, he was actually the current Chief of the Hidden Secret Service, the most mysterious organization in the Liao Empire.

    "Then ording to Lord Su''s opinion, when should we start?" Yelu Nanxian subconsciously didn''t like the mysterious man in front of her. The Hidden Secret Service was in charge of the secrets of the imperial family, starting from the first chief Yelu Xiu, and all the previous chiefs. As a member of the Yelu imperial family, she didn¡¯t understand why they would give the position of the chief to a Han Chinese. Even the members of the imperial family only knew that his name was Su Yin and his martial arts was unfathomable. Everything else about him was unclear.

    "One word, wait." Su Yin stood with his hands behind his back, vaguely showing the air of a grandmaster.

    "May I know who is superior and who is inferior in terms of martial arts, Master Su or the Great King of the Southern State?" Feeling the momentum on his body, Yelu Qi thought in his heart.

    Xiao Feng, the king of the Southern state, helped the Liao Emperor Yelu Hongji to pacify the rebellion of the King of Chu, and he took the top ce among the thousands of troops. As he achieved great feats and shocked the world, he was also regarded as a hero by the people of the Liao Empire, and Yelu Qi was no exception.

    However, no matter how high Xiao Feng''s martial arts were, he didn¡¯te from the lineage of the descendant Xiao n. Yelu Qi, as a member of the imperial family, naturally subconsciously hoped that the imperial family could also produce a master who could match him. Unlike Yelu Nanxian, he knew that the current Emperor was by no means a foolish person. If he let Su Yin take charge of the Hidden Secret Service, then he was definitely a member of the imperial family, but he didn¡¯t know why he had a Han Chinese name.

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know that there were so many people secretly plotting against him. At this moment, his headache was how to save Xia Qingqing and Tian Guinong, and he was also a little puzzled by Zhang Zhaozhong''s sudden gesture of goodwill.

    "I was worried that Lord Song was busy with other matters, so you wouldn¡¯t have the time toe here." Zhang Zhaozhong was already waiting at the door, and when he saw Song Qingshu, he warmly weed him into the mansion.

    "Where''s the opera troupe, hurry up and start the show." Zhang Zhaozhong looked at the housekeeper and instructed.

    Song Qingshu was subconsciously startled, and thought,<i> ¡®Is this guy trying to trick me with something?¡¯</i>

    Zhang Zhaozhong was also a master. He naturally noticed the changes of Song Qingshu¡¯s expression and smiled slightly, "Lord Song is a great master, and you dare to go to a banquet alone. This lower official just feels admiration and wants to befriend him."

    "Befriend me? Lord Zhang is working under Prince Bao, and I work in the imperial court. Speaking of which, you invited me to your residence, would it not bring trouble to you?"Song Qingshu replied.

    "Lord Song''s words are very true." Zhang Zhaozhong, who was Hongli''s subordinate, was very aware that the rtionship between Kangxi and Hongli was fraught with swords. So he didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°I thought Lord Song might be tired from his journey, so I specially found the most popr opera troupe in Shengjing City to help you rx."

    <i>¡®I''ve been used to watching all kinds of blockbusters in myst life. What''s so impressive about a theater group?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu suddenly felt lost, he really couldn''t understand why the ancients liked watching ys so much, and couldn''t help but hold great sympathy in his heart, <i>¡®What a barren world.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu had no interest in watching the show, and after a few casual nces, his thoughts began to wander.

    "Lord Song, how is this woman on the stage?" Zhang Zhaozhong suddenly asked.

    Only then did Song Qingshu clearly see the woman mentioned by Zhang Zhaozhong. She was wearing a pale yellow dress and a light green skirt. She was a beautiful woman in her early twenties. ¡°It''s a pity that she had fallen at such a young age.¡±

    However, he didn''t know Zhang Zhaozhong''s purpose, and he couldn''t understand what he meant by that question.

    "It seems that Lord Song has misunderstood. She is not a brothel girl, she is just taking the girls from the troupe around to sell their talent. However, since the Lord has a heart of pity and cherishes jade, this lower official will naturallyply. Hear me, tell her toe over." Zhang Zhaozhong showed a trace of a smile. He thought that, as Song Qingshu lived in a prosperous ce in the capital, he must be too used to enjoying only brothel women, and a woman from the wulin would naturally feel more refreshing.

    Song Qingshu saw that he had misunderstood what he meant, and was about to exin, but after thinking about it for a moment, he gave up. It didn''t take long for the woman toe and stand in front of the two of them, "May I know what the two Lords have to say."

    "I''ve heard of the famous name of Sang for a long time. When I saw your performance today, it was indeed really extraordinary. I wonder if we can have the honor of knowing your full name?" Zhang Zhaozhong teased.

    Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t have the usual bashfulness of a woman. Instead, she naturally replied, "I¡¯ve made the Lord¡¯sugh, this one¡¯s surname is Sang, and the given name is Feihong."

    "Sang Feihong?" Song Qingshu became stunned for a moment, and felt quite confused, <i>¡®This name sounds quite familiar. Did she appear in "The Book and the Sword" or "Fox Vnt of the Snowy Mountain"? Haah, I can''t remember.¡¯ </i>

    "Sure enough, you live up to your name." Zhang Zhaozhong said silently, then raised his head and asked, "Miss Sang, you have to work so hard, don¡¯t you feel tired?"

    "This one relies on this craft to earn a livelihood, so I don''t dare to feel tired." Although Sang Feihong was smiling, it was hard to hide her exhaustion.

    "Miss Sang, you are a lone woman, so you can''t live in the wulin all your life like this, right? It just so happened that our Lord Song felt great admiration when he saw you. You seem like you¡¯re at just the right age for marriage, why not give yourself to Lord Song, and be his concubine? Lord Song is already a deputy chief of the imperial guards at a young age, and he is also a second-rank official." Zhang Zhaozhongughed.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing bitterly, but he didn''t rush to refute the guy. Instead, he was curious to see how Sang Feihong would react.

    Hearing Zhang Zhaozhong''s words, Sang Feihong''s expression changed. She had encountered such "offers" over the years, but it was the first time she has encountered such a tant and direct one. ¡°The Lord must be joking. For now, this one wants to roam free in the wulin and has no ns to marry for the time being."

    "Joking?" Zhang Zhaozhong''s expression turned cold, "Who is joking with you?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 214: Similar situation

    <h4>Chapter 214: Simr situation</h4>

    Song Qingshu understood what this guy was trying to do very clearly. Zhang Zhaozhong was obviously aiming for this woman from the start, and he was only using Song Qingshu as a pretext.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange, he didn¡¯t know whether he should feel angry or curious about what this guy wanted to achieve from this.

    A trace of anger shed across Sang Feihong¡¯s face, and she scolded, ¡°Does Master Zhang want to create a show of robbing a civilian woman in broad daylight? Sisters, pack your things and let¡¯s go.¡± After speaking, she turned to the troupe and the group of people started to pack up.

    ¡°Want to leave?¡± Zhang Zhaozhong sneered. He jumped and stopped in front of the other party.

    ¡°I have heard of Master Zhang¡¯s reputation as a Fiery Hand Judge for a long time, and this one would never dare to test it.¡± Sang Feihong did not expect the other party to be so shameless.

    ¡°You guys leave first.¡± She asked the others to go out first.

    She had a clear n in her heart. She has never been weak in movement technique, and depending on the situation, it would actually be quite easy for her to fight or escape. On the contrary, if these sisters under hermand were to be used by Zhang Zhaozhong to threaten her, she would fall into a dilemma.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t expect such a petite woman to be quite good in martial arts. He saw her suddenly shoot forward and raised her feet like a mandarin duck raising its tail. It seemed that most of her martial arts were focused on the legs.

    ¡°What an exquisite Mandarin Duck Kick!¡± Zhang Zhaozhong¡¯s eyes lit up. His original intention was capturing Sang Feihong. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care about the rest of the troupe getting away.

    The two fought for more than ten moves, and Song Qingshu had already be quite clear about the end result. Although Sang Feihong had exquisite leg techniques, she was quite weak in terms of physical strength. After parrying Zhang Zhaozhong¡¯s palm strikes a few times, an expression of pain shed on her face, and she quickly changed her mind. From now on she would use a more fancy way of fighting, and unless it was ast resort, she would never confront Zhang Zhaozhong again.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Zhaozhong not wanting to seriously injure her, Sang Feihong would have been captured long ago. At that moment, Song Qingshu gave augh,¡±Master Zhang¡¯s martial arts skills seem to be from the Wudang Sect, and I also happen to know a bit about it. How about wepare our skills for a bit?¡± After saying that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t wait for him to answer, he directly used the Wudang Tiger w and stopped between the two.

    Sang Feihong was gradually falling into a disadvantage and was starting to feel anxious in her heart. Suddenly, a young man appeared in front of her with his left hand still behind his back and he made a secret gesture towards her to run away.

    Zhang Zhaozhong was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood that the other party was intending to let Sang Feihong escape. But he was not annoyed. Instead, he smiled, ¡°Master Song is one of the top experts in the world. It would be an honor topare our skills.¡± Then he readied his w and parried the attack.

    The two men exchanged several moves¡ªTiger w against Tiger w, Wudang Silk Palm against Wudang Silk Palm, and they started to deeply admire each other¡¯s aplishments.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting. Lord Song has been merciful, how can the lower officials not know.¡± Zhang Zhaozhongughed and jumped out of the battle circle.

    ¡°Master Zhang is an expert of Wudang martial arts, but may I know which branch of Wudang did you learn them from?¡± Song Qingshu asked in confusion. He naturally knew that Zhang Zhaozhong was not a direct descendant of Purple Cloud Temple. Although there were many branches of the Wudang Sect, what Zhang Zhaozhong learned was the authentic martial arts of the Wudang Sect. Naturally, it was not something that some small branches could teach.

    ¡°Taoist Ma Zhen was my Senior Brother.¡± Zhang Zhaozhong didn¡¯t show any respect for his Senior Brother.

    ¡°It turns out that it is Taoist Ma Zhen. In terms of seniority, Master Zhang should be my martial-uncle.¡± Song Qingshu said in a depressed tone.

    Zhang Zhaozhongughed and said, ¡°As the saying goes, strengthes first. Based on the realm of your martial arts, you would be giving me face if you said that were equals. Besides, I have already been expelled from the Sect by my Senior Brother, so I can¡¯t be regarded as a part of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we are indeed both exiles from Wudang.¡± After speaking, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Zhang Zhaozhong obviously didn¡¯t take the Wudang Sect that seriously, and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Song, do you know why I took the initiative to let you borrow my sword at the banquetst night?¡±

    ¡°Could it be because I am also an exile from Wudang?¡± Song Qingshu said with a weird smile.

    Zhang Zhao nodded his head, ¡°Yes. Lord Song is highly skilled in martial arts, although I admired you for that, I don¡¯t feel close. On the contrary, Iter learned that that Song was also banished from Wudang¡­ Hehe, I felt a sense of intimacy.¡±

    ¡°This identity has really bothered me for a long time. It¡¯s rare to see a brother in the same boat,¡± Song Qingshu said, and hugged Zhang Zhaozhong¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Let¡¯s stop calling each other Lord Song and Lord Zhang! I¡¯ll call you Brother Zhang. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to call me Brother Song as well?¡± Song Qingshu subconsciously thought of Wei Xiaobao, he had learned the ability to ¡°make brothers¡± from him.

    Considering that the other party¡¯s official rank was much higher than him, Zhang Zhaozhong said with great joy after a moment¡¯s surprise, ¡°Who dares to disobey!¡± He quickly ordered his subordinates to prepare wine and food.

    The two chatted while drinking wine, first about the Wudang Sect to the various masters of wulin, and finally Song Qingshu brought up the topic about Prince Bao¡¯s Pce.

    Zhang Zhaozhong was slightly drunk and said, ¡°Prince Bao has recruited experts from all over the world over the years. Although there are no martial artists at the master level, he has more or less gathered a lot of capable people. You must have seen that Yu Zhenzi, although he was easily defeated in your hands, but his martial arts is indeed extraordinary. He was someone who was able to tie with Yuan Chengzhi, the Golden Serpent King.¡± AS he said that, a hint of doubt shed in his eyes.

    Song Qingshu understood what this guy was thinking. Obviously, the other party didn¡¯t understand why Yu Zhenzi was so embarrassingly defeated despite his realm of martial arts. Song Qingshu naturally didn¡¯t want to rify the reason, so he just smiled and listened to the other party continue speaking.

    ¡°The next person would be me. Although, my martial art is only so-so. In the entire pce, except for Yu Zhenzi, I have the highest martial arts.¡± Zhang Zhaozhong snorted and continued, ¡°But there might be a few masters of the same level as us, such as the Golden Grasping Iron Hook Bai Zhen, who has a single hand, and is an expert in the Eagle w, which is extremely fierce. The general of the pce is also quite powerful, he is considered the number one master among the people of the pce. There is Hai Lanbi and Debu, who have the title of guards, and their martial arts skills are also good. As for the other so-called masters, they may not be worth mentioning in your eyes, Brother Song.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart moved, and he pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°How about Tian Guinong, the head of Heavenly Dragon Sect, I heard that he is also a master under Prince Bao.¡±

    ¡°Tian Guinong?¡± Zhang Zhaozhong smiled, ¡°His martial arts is really quite good, but some time ago, he might have somehow offended the Prince. The Prince imprisoned him and tortured him every day. I¡¯m afraid he will be removed from the pce in the future.¡±

    ¡®So Tian Guinong is really locked up in Prince Bao¡¯s Pce?¡¯ Song Qingshu frowned. Although he had guessed as much before, now that it has been confirmed, he still felt that the matter was quite thorny. But on second thought, he was here to save Xia Qingqing, so even if Prince Bao¡¯s mansion is a Tiger¡¯s Den, he would have to break into it. Saving another person didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that his wife, whose name is famous all over Shengjing, will probably be left alone in the future.¡± Zhang Zhaozhong showed a gloating expression on his face.

    ¡°Is his wife beautiful?¡± Song Qingshu asked knowingly.

    ¡°She¡¯s more than beautiful, hehe, you may not know, but which of our colleagues doesn¡¯t drool thinking of his sweet wife? During Tian Guinong¡¯s misfortune, everyone thought it was an opportunity. But since the Heir also has his eyes on her, we naturally don¡¯t dare to make a move.¡± Zhang Zhaozhong suddenly looked regretful, ¡°Brother Song can go to Tian Mansion to see if you have time, and you will know that what I said is true.¡±

    ¡°He he¡­ I really want to go and see.¡± Song Qingshu smiled inwardly, ¡®I will do more than just seeing, I have already yed with every inch of her skin¡­¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for Brother Song to be young and romantic.¡± Seeing his eyes light up, Zhang Zhaozhong felt it was necessary to remind him, ¡°For now, it doesn¡¯t matter if you touch a woman like Sang Feihong, but for Madame Tian, ??Brother, it would be best for you to only take a look. She will be in the Heir¡¯s pocket sooner orter, and it would be unwise to offend him for a woman.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Brother Zhang for reminding me. Come, let me give you a toast,¡± Song Qingshu asked suspiciously after putting down the wine ss, ¡°Just now, I saw that you seemed to be deliberately targeting that Sang Feihong¡­¡±

    ¡°It was because the Prince felt that there were many unfamiliar faces in Shengjing recently, and he specially ordered me to check it out. That Sang Feihong, don¡¯t be fooled by her young and delicate appearance, she is a woman from the wulin. She is the famous leader of the Five Lakes Sect.¡± Zhang Zhaozhong exined.

    ¡°Five Lakes Sect?¡± Song Qingshu was in charge of the Pole Arms, and naturally had a general understanding of the sects in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a sect of performers, what kind of threat do they pose to Prince Bao?¡±

    Zhang Zhaozhong sneered and said, ¡°I just wanted to give her to my Brother as a wee gift. How could I know that you pity flowers and let her go on purpose.¡±

    Song Qingshu also felt a little embarrassed, said with an embarrassed look on his face, ¡°You saw through it.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, isn¡¯t it just a woman? Come, drink, drink¡­¡± Zhang Zhaozhong did not take this matter to heart. One Sang Feihong left today, and another Zi Feihong wille tomorrow. He wasn¡¯t worried that there would be no women, not to mention that he had managed to befriend Song Qingshu through this, which would bring many benefits for him in the future.

    Song Qingshu suddenly remembered something, and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Brother Zhang, you should also know the rtionship between Prince Bao and the Emperor. You and I appear very close now, and if it falls into the eyes of someone who has bad intentions, I am afraid it will be a little disadvantageous to you. ¡°

    A hint of warmth shed in Zhang Zhaozhong¡¯s heart, and he lowered his voice and said bluntly, ¡°Brother Song treats me with sincerity, and I will not hide it from you. I took the initiative to invite you today by the Prince¡¯smand.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Qingshu was startled, could it be some kind of trap?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Prince just asked me to create a good rtionship with you, saying that I might be able to get some information in the future.¡± Zhang Zhaozhong said with a smile, ¡°But you and I have a rtionship with the Wudang Sect, so I will naturally not harm you.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled reluctantly, but the doubts in his heart were not resolved. Zhang Zhaozhong¡¯s greed and viciousness in the original book left a deep impression on him. He could even kill his own Senior Brother, who he knew for seven or eightyers.

    ¡®Maybe he really feels empathetic, that¡¯s why he is so enthusiastic about befriending me today?¡¯

    At that moment, the sound of broken porcin came from the backyard. Although they were far apart, they were both experts, so they could hear it clearly. Soon a servant ran over, ¡°Master, the Miss is losing her temper again.¡±

 Chapter 215: A chess piece

    <h4>Chapter 215: A chess piece</h4>

    "Miss?" Song Qingshu wondered in his heart, <i>¡®Does Zhang Zhaozhong have a daughter? It was not mentioned in the original book.¡¯</i>

    Then there were two more sounds of breaking something. Zhang Zhaozhong seemed as if he had a severe headache, and muttered to himself as he ran to the inner house, "Hahhh, that girl¡­"

    Song Qingshu was left alone at the banquet. After thinking for a moment, he decided to go over and take a look. When he came to the backyard, he saw a young girl who was desperately smashing things.

    The young girl was holding a blue-and-white porcin vase above her head when she suddenly saw Song Qingshu and became stunned.

    Song Qingshu was also quite surprised, wasn''t this Li Yuanzhi?

    Last time she had disappeared from the pce, and he had thought that she left after hearing that Yu Yutong had been rescued, and ran to find her sweetheart. Why was she in Zhang Zhaozhong''s house now?

    Zhang Zhaozhong took the opportunity to grab the vase in her hand, carefully handed it over to the servant beside him, and then said, "Yuanzhi, why are you throwing a tantrum?"

    Li Yuanzhi rolled her eyes, but acted as if she didn¡¯t recognize Song Qingshu, and replied directly, "You let me go, I want to go home!"

    "I can¡¯t do that, ask for something else." Zhang Zhaozhong said with a dark expression.

    It turned out that, on that day, Li Yuanzhi wanted to contact her father''s friend in the capital to see if there was any way to rescue Yu Yutong, but she identally met Zhang Zhaozhong on the street.

    Li Yuanzhi''s master Lu Feiqing and Zhang Zhaozhong were martial brothers. Zhang Zhaozhong had met this little martial niece by chance a year ago. He was shocked by her beauty and even tried to propose to Li Kexiu for her hand in marriage, but he never considered Li Yuanzhi''s thoughts.

    At that time, Li Yuanzhi was still an ignorant young girl. She wanted the sweetheart in her fantasy to be a prince on a white horse, so she certainly couldn''t ept a stranger like Zhang Zhaozhong. Seeing his show of love, she felt extremely disgusted in her heart.

    Li Yuanzhi''s father, Li Kexiu, has always been at odds with Prince Bao and his son. Naturally, he was unwilling to betroth his precious daughter to a dog under their feet. Although Zhang Zhaozhong had Hongli¡¯s favor, in Li Kexiu''s eyes, he was really just a dog. That''s it. From Li Kexiu''s point of view, even if his daughter couldn''t be a concubine in the pce, at least she had to be married to a prince.

    After Li Kexiu was transferred to the south by the imperial court, Zhang Zhaozhong never saw Li Yuanzhi again. Unexpectedly, when he went to the capitalst time, he saw the person who he was thinking about.

    Over the years, he had figured out that Li Kexiu would not give his daughter to him, so he decided to take Li Yuanzhi back to cook the raw rice. It just didn''t ur to him that Li Yuanzhi was quirky and strange, and he couldn''t take advantage of her at all. On top of that, he had to be careful to treat her like a little ancestor. (C: Cooking the raw rice is an idiom, meaning doing the deed.)

    Of course, all of that was out of his true love for her. So of course, he would never agree if Li Yuanzhi wanted to leave.

    Hearing Zhang Zhaozhong''s words, Li Yuanzhi pouted again, and silently went to the servant. She snatched the blue and white porcin vase, and mmed it directly to the ground.

    "Even if you demolish this entire house, I won''t let you go!" Hearing the sound of breaking porcin, Zhang Zhaozhong''s eyelids twitched, and finally he threw down a cruel word and turned to walk away.

    Song Qingshu looked back at Li Yuanzhi, and saw that the other party silently said the words <i>¡®Save me¡¯</i>. He subconsciously nodded, gave her a reassuring look, and then followed Zhang Zhaozhong out.

    "I have made Brother Songugh." Back at the banquet, Zhang Zhaozhong said awkwardly.

    "This little girl has such a big temper, is she your daughter?" Song Qingshu decided to deliberately hurt the guy.

    Zhang Zhaozhong really blushed, and said with an embarrassed expression, "No, she is the disciple of my Second Senior Brother, Li Yuanzhi, and my Second Senior Brother asked me to take care of her for a while."

    Although Song Qingshu understood that Li Yuanzhi was mostly imprisoned by him, but he didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of the matter. Moreover, this was a time when there was danger everywhere, so it wouldn¡¯t be wise to act rashly for the moment, so he decided to secretly check on Li Yuanzhi at night.

    <i>¡®I may not be able to break into Prince Bao¡¯s iron-d Pce, but a mere Zhang mansion is not an issue.¡¯ </i>After saying goodbye to Zhang Zhaozhong, Song Qingshu sneered in his heart as he looked back at Zhang Zhaozhong''s courtyard.

    <i>¡®I want to save Xia Qingqing, I have to steal the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters, and I have to save Tian Guinong, and now I even have to save Li Yuanzhi. If there is a god, save me!¡¯</i> On the way back to the Sifang Pavilion, Song Qingshu felt that his head was about to explode.

    Suddenly his ears twitched, and there seemed to be a sound of fighting on the street behind the corner in front of him. Song Qingshu became curious and quietly approached the ce.

    The shops on both sides of the street seem to have received the news long ago, and their doors and windows were tightly shut. A chivalrous woman who looked quite young was running away in a panic, followed by arge group of soldiers.

    "Wah, who is putting up such a dramatic scene here in broad daylight?"

    Song Qingshu didn''t know why he was still thinking so much when he saw this woman, especially because she was the one who had caused the difficult situation he was in now. It was the "Mandarin Ducks Saber" Luo Bing.

    Luo Bing staggered and was obviously injured. She couldn''t run for long. Knowing that she had no hope of escape, she quickly stopped. She held two sabers in her hand, and watched the soldiers in front of her with vignce.

    The two masters with huge temples tried to deliberately anger Luo Bing and said,

    "Hehe, I''ve heard for a long time that Luo Bing, the ¡®Mandarin Ducks Saber'' of the Red Flower Society, is a beautiful and attractive woman. I became certain of that fact after today, she really lives up to her reputation."

    "That''s right, I say, littledy, your husband has been arrested by us, and now he can die at any moment. If you are willing to apany us for one night, we might show some mercy on him."

    "They call him the ¡®Thunderbolt Hand''. Heh, that Wen Tai is no different from others. He vomited blood after being hit by my two palm strikes. He hardly matches his reputation."

    "Brother, you don''t understand this. He has such a beautiful wife, so naturally he has to satisfy her every day. So, Wen Tai''s body has already been hollowed out! As the saying goes, there is never less ploughed field, only an exhausted bull. If you were in his shoes, you would naturally also vomit blood."

    Luo Bing''s face turned ashen, and she trembled with anger, but there was nothing she could do.

    In the morning, when the members of the Red Flower Society were discussing how to use the beauty trick to deal with Song Qingshu, countless soldiers suddenly rushed in, and almost all the masters under Prince Bao were there. The members of the Red Flower Society were quickly defeated and were captured.

    "It must be because Hongli wanted to hide the fact that he has Han blood in his body." Luo Bing still remembered what Yu Wanting had said.

    Chen Jialuo managed to escape with Yu Wanting first, but they were surrounded by the masters under Prince Bao as soon as they left the house. In desperation, Chen Jialuo used himself as bait and tried his best to drag away the masters, so that the rest of the members could escape.

    "I don''t know how many of us could escape in the end." Luo Bing felt a chill in her heart, realizing that the Red Flower Society might cease to exist after today. She originally wanted to stay and die with her husband, but her other brothers fought for her with their lives, and she couldn''t bear to let their blood go to waste. She made up her mind, she had to first find a way to make Hongli''s secret public, and then end her life to apany the people of the Red Flower Society.

    It was a pity that at present, it seems that she was doomed to die before she could do anything. On the verge of death, Luo Bing became extremely calm, she held the Mandarin Duck Sabers tightly in her hands. ¡®I have to end my life to preserve my chastity.¡¯

    While thinking of chastity, Luo Bing¡¯s mind suddenly froze. She realized that her chastity had already been ruined by Song Qingshu when she was in the imperial pce. She suddenly felt a heating from her lower abdomen. Biting her lips, Luo Bing desperately suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. She didn''t know why, but after that incident in the pce, in the dead of night, Luo Bing would always recall the feeling of being prated by that hot hard rod inside her body. Sometimes, she would wake up from a dream and find that the ce between her legs was soaking wet. She couldn¡¯t help but feel panic and bewilderment.

    Song Qingshu noticed that Luo Bing''s situation was getting more and more disadvantageous. When the two masters besieged her, their moves were extremely vulgar, and a little anger rose in his heart, <i>¡®Although this woman is annoying, it should be up to me if I want to punish her. Who said you couldy your hand on her?¡¯</i>

    After tearing off a piece of clothing and using it to cover his face, Song Qingshu jumped out, kicked the wretched hand of the soldiers stretched out to grab Luo Bing''s chest, and protected her behind him.

    "Who is your Excellency?" The soldiers were shocked when they saw a masked man suddenly appear before them. Noticing his skill just now, it seemed that this man should not be underestimated, so they quickly spread out and surrounded the two of them.

    Luo Bing was also stunned for a moment. Even though Song Qingshu covered his face, she still recognized him at a nce. Women always have a mysterious sense of familiarity with the men who have entered their bodies. Although the two of them had only united for a short period of time, Luo Bing still remembered Song Qingshu''s body shape and his smell.

    Although she hated Song Qingshu to the extreme, his presence still made Luo Bing subconsciously rx her nerves. In any case, it was better to fall into his hands than to fall into the hands of the Manchu soldiers. Thinking that the Red Flower Society had nned to use the beauty trick to deal with Song Qingshu, Luo Bing felt an absurd sense of reality.

    Song Qingshu stared at the two masters for a moment. He was a little surprised by their martial arts skills which were unlike ordinary masters, so he spoke up, "Who are you? I don''t want to kill any strangers."

    The two masters suddenly scolded out loud,

    "Your grandfather, I am Hai Lanbi, the number one master in Liaodong."

    "Your Father, I am Debu. the number one master in Liaodong."

    "Idiots!" Song Qingshu''s expression turned dark, these people were simply hopeless.

    *****

    At about 100 meters away from scene, in a shadow, Wen Tai turned his head to look at Yu Wanting next to him, "Old Chief, we deliberately used such a trick to hide our n from Luo Bing, was it really necessary?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 216: Undercurrents

    <h4>Chapter 216: Undercurrents</h4>

    "Sun Tzu''s Art of War has a lesson: There are five kinds of spy: The local spy, the inside spy, the reverse spy, the dead spy, and the living spy. In my opinion, the highest state of espionage is that even the spies themselves will not be aware of the fact that they are a spy." Yu Wanting stood with his hands behind his back, with no expression on his face, "Women tend to get emotional pretty easily, and even if Luo Bing is good at acting, she would inevitably reveal some ws. Song Qingshu is not a stupid person, if he saw throught her facade, all our efforts would have have ended in vain. So I can''t put all my trust in Luo Bing."

    A look of confusion shed across Wen Tai''s face, "Not only Luo Bing, but when the Manchu officials and soldiers broke in, even I really thought that Hongli was going to kill us all. But if we do things this way, wouldn¡¯t it be too unfair towards Luo Bing?"

    "Those who want to achieve great things don''t care about the details." Yu Wanting looked back at Wen Tai, "I''m actually protecting Luo Bing by doing this. She doesn''t know that she has be a spy, so naturally she won''t behave abnormally, and the chances of her being safe will be maximized. Rest assured."

    Hearing what he said, Wen Tai finally felt better, but suddenly, he realized something, and quickly asked, "Luo Bing doesn''t even know that she is a spy, so would she even use any beauty tricks?"

    "I don''t need her to take the initiative. I have been in the society far longer than you, and I know Luo Bing''s temperament much better than you. Her actions are all going ording to what I expected, and she will naturallyplete our n even without her own knowledge." Yu Wanting no longer spoke, an unfathomable smile appeared on his face.

    Wen Tai suddenly felt a chill on his back as he stood beside this man, and the Old Chief in front of him seemed to be a little unfamiliar.

    *****

    "Hai Lanbi and Debu?" Song Qingshu was stunned. He had just heard these two names in Zhang Zhaozhong''s mansion. Although their martial arts were not as good as Zhang Zhaozhong''s, they were barely considered at the level of masters.

    Soon after, Song Qingshu became worried that if he dyed for too long, more and more masters and soldiers woulde over from Prince Bao''s Pce, and decided to make a quick escape.

    Hai Lanbi and Debu only saw a blurry sh, and discovered that Song Qingshu had already appeared in front of them. They hurriedly raised their palms to receive the iing attack, but Song Qingshu suddenly turned in mid air. They felt a sharp pain on their chest, and blood spurted out of their mouth. They were unable to hold their ground and fell backwards, crashing onto the soldiers behind them.

    Song Qingshu used his ghostly movement technique to confuse the two masters first, and then used the chance to create an escape route. In order not to reveal the skills of his martial arts, he only used an ordinary palm technique. After that, he quickly hugged Luo Bing while the soldiers were in chaos, and after a few vertical jumps, he disappeared at the end of the long street.

    "Let''s go." Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Yu Wanting turned around and took his leave with Wen Tai.

    "This little thief, his martial arts is really good." Thinking of his wife being held in another man¡¯s arms, Wen Tai felt very ufortable even though he knew that this was all just a plot.

    "Fortunately, the Old Chief came up with such a clever n, otherwise we would have no chance of winning by force." Martial Zhuge Xu Tianhong alsomented.

    *****

    In the inn, the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult also had their eyes on the confrontation.

    "Senior brother, do you think that we can really defeat Song Qingshu with our level of strength?" Seeing Song Qingshu''s ghost-like movements, the Fat Monk felt a cold sweat running down his back.

    The Thin Monk''s face turned ashen, and he obviously regretted his previous judgment.

    Su Quan was the only one, still smiling like a flower, and she already had other ideas in her heart.

    *****

    Yelu Nanxian on the other side of the road also covered her mouth and whispered, "This Song Qingshu is way too fast!"

    Yelu Qi also looked solemn, "Yes, he is the fastest person I have ever seen so far."

    Su Yin remained expressionless, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®Could it be that he also practiced the legendary Sunflower Manual? It seems that it has be necessary to re-evaluate his strength.¡¯</i>

    *****

    Taking Luo Bing to a secluded ce, Song Qingshu directly threw her to the ground, "Tell me, why were the masters of Prince Bao¡¯s pce chasing after you?"

    Luo Bing rubbed her wrists and got up from the ground. She spoke while looking at Song Qingshu with aplicated expression, "You are always so rude."

    "Did you recognize me?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    Luo Bing smiled sadly, "I will recognize you even if you turned into ashes."

    Song Qingshu tore off the cloth strip on his face and sneered, "It''s better if you recognize me, I haven''t yet settled the ount for what you didst time."

    "Last time?" A burst of anger rose in Luo Bing''s heart, "You ruined my chastity, and you still want to settle the ount with me?"

    "Your chastity? How much is it worth?" Song Qingshu snorted, "You''re not a maiden anymore, as long as you don''t tell anyone, who can tell if I do it a few more times?I don''t believe that even your husband will be able to tell the difference."

    "You!" Luo Bing''s face went pale, and she began shaking with anger.

    "I can guess what you said to Qingqing that day. If it weren''t for you, how could Qingqing be Hongli''s concubine." Song Qingshu resisted his anger.

    "Even if Madame Yuan listened to me and went to find Prince Bao, it''s none of your business. She''s Madame Yuan, not Madame Song. You sound so concerned, it seems that you had ns for her." Luo Bing sneered, "Anyway, it¡¯s the same as you said, she is not a maiden anyways. Would it make a difference if she is stabbed by other men a few more times?"

    "You''re courting death!" Song Qingshu''s eyes turned red, he pulled Luo Bing into his hands, and strangled her neck.

    "You can kill me if you want, but do one thing for me first." Luo Bing''s eyes widened, although she was finding it hard to breathe, she still looked at him calmly.

    Song Qingshuughed angrily and released her, "Are you crazy?"

    "Of course I''m not crazy!" Luo Bing stroked her neck, "No one knows better than us Red Flower Society how quickly Kangxi and Hongli want to get rid of each other. As long as you do one thing for me, I will tell you a secret that is enough to turn the tables on Hongli."

    "If your Red Flower Society had that kind of ability, you wouldn''t be chased by Hongli like a bereaved dog." Song Qingshu sneered, his expression was full of obvious doubt.

    Luo Bing also understood that it was impossible to convince the other party to help her with just an ambiguous statement. She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "What if Hongli is a Han?"

    "Do you want to say that he and your Chief Chen are brothers? I don''t believe it." Song Qingshu shook his head, "The Qing imperial family is very strict when ites to preserving the purity of the imperial bloodline. And, even if they are brothers, it can only mean that your Chief Chen is not a Han, but a Manchu."

    In his past life, there was also a widespread legend that Hongli was a Han Chinese, no matter which version it was, it was all just a spection. But Song Qingshu felt that as long as one had even a little logic, he would realize that all those spections were just nonsense.

    "Of course it''s not like that." Luo Bing became excited, and she repeated the story Yu Wanting told them in the morning.

    "Qian Zhenhuan?" Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned strange. He had naturally heard of "The Legend of Zhenhuan" in his previous life. <i>¡®Could it be that there really was such a person in history?¡¯</i>

    "I know of the ironw that a Manchu and a Han cannot marry. If Manchu noblese to know that Hongli has half the blood of the Han race, he will definitely lose his status as a prince. It just fits your Emperor''s goal." Luo Bing nced at Song Qingshu nervously.

    The people in the Red Flower Society were indeed a group of people with all brawl and no brains. Even if they were a little smart, they were limited in their vision and were useless in the broad scheme of things.

    Song Qingshu cursed at them without end. If Kangxi directly made this secret public, there would be no other benefits other than forcing Hongli to turn against him directly. Hongli had hundreds of thousands of troops under hismand, but Luo Bing naively thought that as long as the crime was true, Kangxi would be able to kill him with just an imperial decree.

    "I need evidence." If it was before, Song Qingshu would naturally disdain to even consider Luo Bing''s proposal. It was in his interests that Hongli and Kangxi remained at a long-term stalemate. But recently he had changed his mind and needed Kangxi to clean up all the mess as soon as possible. Moreover, if he could grasp the evidence that Hongli was a Han Chinese, he would have another leverage in his hand, and he would have a little more confidence in rescuing Xia Qingqing in the future.

    "You first have to rescue the brothers of the Red Flower Society from the pce for me, and I will give it to you." Luo Bing was naturally not so stupid. She wouldn¡¯t give the goods, before getting the payment.

    "Looking at your dire situation just now, if I''m not mistaken, it must have been an expert from the pce who suddenly attacked your stronghold. So you must have fled in a hurry, how could you possibly have the time to bring any evidence." Song Qingshu didn''t believe her at all. He directly grabbed Luo Bing and his pair of big hands groped around her body.

    "What are you doing?" Luo Bing¡¯s face paled.

    "Naturally, I have to search your body." Song Qingshu sneered, "Don''t move, it''s not like I haven¡¯t touched you before."

    Luo Bing really stopped struggling, but her violently heaving chest showed that her mood was not as calm, "How could I carry such important things with me, we have hidden them in a secret ce."

    "Sure enough, there''s nothing." Song Qingshu brought out his hands from her clothes, "How do I know that you''re not lying to me? Besides, with your rank in the Red Flower Society, I don''t think you have the right to know this secret."

    Luo Bing blushed and re-arranged her messy clothes, "Believe it or don¡¯t, it¡¯s up to you!"

    Song Qingshu stared at her face for a while, and couldn''t see the slightest w, and finally nodded, "Okay, I''ll trust you for now, but you have to stay by my side during this time. If you don¡¯t give me the evidence after I rescue them¡­ hmph, I will kill not only your husband Wen Tai, but the rest of the Red Flower Society as well!"

    Luo Bing''splexion paled, but at this point she had nowhere else to go, so she simply nodded, "Okay."

    Taking her to the vicinity of the Sifang Pavilion, Song Qingshu stopped and said with a frown, "There are a lot of people who have their eyes on the Sifang Pavilion. So, it would be a big problem if you were to be discovered by Hongli. Wait here, I''ll be back out in a while." After speaking, he tapped on Luo Bing''s acupoint and walked to the Sifang Pavilion.

    Luo Bing''s acupuncture point was sealed, and she couldn''t move at all. Her heart filled up with fear, and she became worried about being discovered by passing soldiers. She also worried about what would happen if she was discovered by a passing ruffian!

    It was unknown how long it took. Just when Luo Bing was getting desperate, Song Qingshu finally returned. For some reason, Luo Bing sighed in relief when she saw this demon-like man.

    "Put on this set of imperial guards'' clothes.This way, you can more or less hide from some people''s eyes and ears when you enter the Sifang Pavilion." Song Qingshu threw a set of clothes in front of her and unsealed the acupoints on her body.

    Bending down and rubbing her numb calf, Luo Bing looked at the clothes in front of her, gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    "Why aren¡¯t you getting changed?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    "Turn around¡­" Luo Bing pursed her lips, and a blush on her cheeks.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>I would Like to thank my new patron<strong> Christopher Lee</strong> for his support!

    Please consider bing a Patron to support the trantion. Any amount would help a lot.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 217: Opinions are useless

    <h4>Chapter 217: Opinions are useless</h4>

    "Why?" Song Qingshu quickly reacted, curled his lips, and casually said, "It''s not that I haven''t seen it before."

    Even though he said so, Song Qingshu turned around. Although this ce was secret, there was no guarantee that no one would pass by. He was also unwilling to argue with Luo Bing for the time being, which might lead to unnecessary problems.

    Seeing him turn around, Luo Bing hurriedly shrank in the corner, and quickly changed into the guard uniform, "Okay."

    Song Qingshu turned around and saw that the dignified young woman with a hint of coquettish air was gone, and was reced by a beautiful guard standing in front of him.

    "It''s just a bit too girly." Song Qingshu frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "Remember to keep your head down when you follow meter."

    Luo Bing hummed inaudibly, and Song Qingshu led her into the Sifang Pavilion with swaggering steps.

    Aftering to his bedroom he said, "You may have disguised yourself as a man, but I can''t let you sleep with the other guards. Well, before you tell me where the evidence is, you will live in the same room with me."

    "What?" Luo Bing suddenly got up from the chair and said firmly, "Absolutely not!"

    Song Qingshu ignored her, "Do you think you have a choice? If you don''t want to agree, you can just walk out of this door and see who can help you save your husband and everyone in the Red Flower Society. Do you seriously think you can do it yourself? You won¡¯t even be able to escape from Shengjing."

    Luo Bing''s face turned gloomy and uncertain. She raised her steps several times, but finally slumped down, "Okay, but you are not allowed to be rude to me."

    Song Qingshu nced at Luo Bing strangely, thinking that it was no wonder that the members of the Red Flower Society were in such a difficult situation. He could see the reason clearly from how Luo Bing tended to behave. She was a married woman in her twenties, yet she still behaved like an innocent little girl. They were really naive.

    However, he was toozy to continue to stimte her, and casually agreed.

    "My Lord, Brother Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian and the others have returned." A guard''s voice came from outside the house.

    "Tell them toe in." Song Qingshu took a cup of tea and drank it, but Luo Bing kept fidgeting beside him.

    "Stand aside." Song Qingshu rolled his eyes at her. She was dressed as a guard, so there was no reason to sit at the same table as her boss. Luo Bing''s face turned pale, but she stood up and stood in the corner, bowing her head in silence.

    "Who is this?" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were about to speak as soon as they entered the door, when they suddenly noticed Luo Bing in the corner, and immediately stopped talking.

    "It''s okay, he¡¯s my own person." Song Qingshu didn''t exin much. In this day and age, it was normal for the leader to have secrets. If the leader has to exin everything to his subordinates, wouldn¡¯t it seem even more suspicious?

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian immediately grimaced, "We went to drink at a bar here in Shengjing, and heard some news about Tian Guinong. We heard that he has disappeared recently. As for where he is being detained, we really can''t find out. "

    "Doesn''t that just mean that you found nothing?" Song Qingshu became speechless.

    "We will continue investigating!" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian quickly replied.

    "No need, I have already found the information." Song Qingshu coldly snorted.

    "So many of us have searched around, but we haven''t gotten any useful information. Yet the LOrd found out after going out to the banquet once. It''s really brilliant!" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other and gave praise.

    "How disgusting!" Luo Bing, who was on the side, muttered softly when she saw the two of them ttering this guy so much.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were not skilled enough to hear her words clearly, but Song Qingshu could hear her quite clearly. He turned around and red at her, motioning her not to talk too much.

    "By the way, Lord Song, the officials in Shengjing have been waiting for the list of the court''s rewards and their amount." Zhao Qixian said cautiously.

    "Let them wait. Someone will naturally discuss with them, when the other envoys arrive." Song Qingshu waved his hand impatiently on the surface, but he thought in his heart, <i>¡®This way I can justify my reason for staying in Shengjing. I must hurry up and do what needs to be done.¡¯</i>

    "Yes." Zhao Qixian looked happy, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Song Qingshu deliberately dying official duties.

    As the entourage of the Imperial Envoy, Zhao Qixian and others were also receiving benefits from the middle and lower-level officials in Shengjing. These people were not high enough to contact the Imperial Envoy, so they naturally started with the people around him. Zhao Qixian and others are naturally willing to stay in Shengjing for a long time as it was good for their pockets.

    "It''s quite rare to find leisure these days." Song Qingshu stretched and sighed.

    Yesterday, after Hongli held a banquet in the pce, other civil and military officials in Shengjing also sent messages to invite him to their banquets. He didn¡¯t really have to attend them all, however, there were a few people who he still needed to visit in person. For example, the governor of Liaodong, and the admiral. They were the existences that the Prince had agreed to be ced by the imperial court in Liaodong in order to make them feel at ease.

    There was still some time before the dinner party. So, Song Qingshu sat up on the bed and started to circte his Qi.

    Luo Bing secretly admired his diligence in her heart, <i>¡®Although this man is a bit vile, he is always diligent in practicing martial arts. No wonder his martial arts realm is so high!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu opened his eyes, and when he caught Luo Bing quickly averting her eyes, he felt a little amused and waved, "Come here."

    "What?" Luo Bing gave him a wary look.

    "Come here and practice with me!" Song Qingshu said sternly. He understood that there was not much time left for him, and he must hurry up to improve his skills, not only for the matters in Shengjing this time, but also for something in the future.

    "How can I practice with you?" Luo Bing looked at him in amazement.

    "You''ll know when youe here." Song Qingshu''s lips showed a smile.

    "I won''t!" Feeling the strangeness in his smile, Luo Bing subconsciously refused.

    "If you want to rescue your husband sessfully, you''d better help me to improve my martial arts to a higher level. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, you won''t have time to cry." Song Qingshu was not in a hurry and calmly looked at her.

    "How much can your realm improve in such a short time?" Luo Bing looked at him suspiciously.

    "The Method I practice is a bit different. The improvement of my realm doesn''t depend on time." Song Qingshu replied.

    Seeing that Luo Bing didn''t believe him, Song Qingshu smiled and said, "What do you think of my martial arts?"

    Although she didn''t want to admit it, Luo Bing nodded reluctantly, "It¡¯s very high."

    "Do the members of the Red Flower Society work hard to practice their martial art?" Song Qingshu continued to ask.

    "In order to realize the great cause and oppose the Qing Dynasty, all the brothers in the Society do indeed practice hard." Luo Bing replied through gritted teeth.

    "I am sure that you are aware that I am younger than you people, yet my martial arts realm is much higher than all of you. Do you really think that I rely on time to improve my realm?" Song Qingshu spread out his hands.

    Luo Bing felt that what he said indeed made some sense. So, after hesitating for a while, she moved closer to the bed step by step and whispered, "Then how do you want me to help you with your practice?"

    "Take off your clothes first." Song Qingshu said in his usual calm tone.

    "What! Are you joking?" Luo Bing became furious, and was about to turn around and leave. But Song Qingshu suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed her and pulled her onto the bed. Luo Bing suddenly lost her bnce and fell into his embrace.

    "I just wanted to tease you. Why are you getting angry?" Song Qingshu said proudly while looking at the woman in his arms.

    "Let go of me!" Luo Bing struggled hard, but her entire body was still firmly held in Song Qingshu''s embrace.

    "Don''t act like a virtuous woman in front of me. We''ve already crossed the line anyway." Song Qingshu''s eyes shed with anger, "I really should settle the ount with you about what you said to Qingqingst time. Let¡¯s take off these clothes first, it looks a bit unappetizing." After saying that, he took off the guard¡¯s uniform on Luo Bing''s body.

    "I did that because you caused our assassination attempt to fail. I only did that in a moment of anger." Luo Bing exined even though she knew that it was useless.

    "Then I can also say that once you seed in the assassination, I would face the catastrophe of having the nine generations of my family being executed." Song Qingshu added in his heart, <i>¡®even though I am the only one in my family.¡¯</i>

    "You had reasons for doing what you did, but it¡¯s a pity that it also hindered my n. So, I naturally tried to put a stop to it, and you couldn''t beat me. How can I be med for that?"

    "You are full of sophistry. Does the one with the bigger fist represent the truth?" Luo Bing said angrily.

    "Isn''t it always that way?" Song Qingshu asked rhetorically.

    Luo Bing was stunned by the question. Thinking of the current chaotic world, she suddenly found that she had no way to refute, "Although people with big fists can win a temporary victory, they can''t stop the public opinion." Luo Bing finally thought of the reason for his refutation.

    "Do you really think that everyone in the world can form an opinion like you?" Song Qingshu was finally feeling provoked, he stopped his naughty hands, and snorted, "Temujin often ughters entire cities and wipes out its entire poption during wars. When did he ever care about public opinion? The people that criticized him either fled or surrendered their city. What''s the use of being afraid of public opinions, not to mention history!¡±

    ¡°Mongolia continues its conquest of the world, resulting in a mountain of bones in the Central ins, and destion in the Western Regions. But, thousands of yearster, he will still be remembered as one of the greatest conquerors in human history. Luo Bing, do you know why the Mongolian army is invincible?"

    Although Luo Bing felt that it was absurd for the two of them to discuss these things in such a posture, she still replied, "The Mongolian cavalryes and goes like the wind, and their skills in archery is unparalleled in the world, so it is normal that they would be near invincible."

    "It¡¯s true that theye and go like the wind." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "In the wars of this era, mobility is king. The reason why the Mongolian army is able toe and go like the wind is not entirely because they are all cavalry, but more importantly, they never needed to carry logistics for war. All the rations they need, they take it directly from their opponents. All the forces in the Central ins always need to use an astronomical amount of logistics and personnel if they want to dispatch a hundred thousand troops. That slows down their speed. So, with such poor mobility, how can they fight? "

    "Mongolians will bring about their own doom if they do a lot of injustice. If they keep taking food from the people, it will inevitably arouse the desperate resistance of those people. I don''t think it''s a clever method." Luo Bing had also read some history books, and she naturally knew that the violent resistance of the people could often start a civil revolt.

    "Indeed, it is as you say. From ancient times to the present, no matter what period of time, the army didn¡¯t dare to forcefully grab food from the people because they always had to worry about causing a rebellion. But Mongolia is much more ruthless than them. If you directly ughter the city after taking the food, there naturally won¡¯t be anyints, and the possibility of a rebellion would be eliminated." There was a hint of chill in Song Qingshu''s voice.

    In history, after the Mengjin War, when the Song Dynasty army entered Luoyang, there were only a few hundred families left in the entire city which was once an extremely prosperous metropolis. One can only imagine how deste and tragic it was.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I have an announcement!

    <strong>New and Improved Patreon Membership:</strong>

    After much thought, I will be bringing some major changes to my Patreon Membership Levels. Don''t worry it won''t have any negative effects on the existing Patrons. In fact, there''ll be positive effects.

    There''ll be Three Levels for FSM from now on:

    Level 1: $5 ¨C 1 chapter ahead

    Level 2: $10 ¨C 2 chapters ahead (previously 1 chapter)

    Level 3: $15 ¨C 3 chapters ahead (previously 2 chapters)

    To sum up, there''ll be two changes:

    A new $5 level.Previous $10 and $15 Patrons will be getting one more chapter added into their levels.

    These changes will be effective immediately.

    Please consider bing a Patron to support the trantion. Any amount would help a lot.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 218: An oriole in the shroud

    <h4>Chapter 218: An oriole in the shroud</h4>

    Luo Bing suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and gritted her teeth, "You are being too cynical, why have I never heard of these things!" She felt that Song Qingshu¡¯s words only made her more confused.

    <i>¡®Of course you don''t know what will happen in the future.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu didn''t want to get too far with her on this issue. He hugged the beautiful woman in his arms, and squeezed the two magnificent mounds of flesh, "It¡¯s start our practice."

    "How can there be such a practice?" Feeling the changes on the lower half of Song Qingshu''s body, Luo Bing felt embarrassed and angry. But, it was a pity that the level of strength between the two were just too far apart, and she was unable to resist his advances.

    "I know you must hate me quite a bit in your heart." Song Qingshu leaned down and whispered in her ear, "But, you can just take it as you are helping me improve my realm so that I can save your husband in the future. Will it make you feel better?"

    "I don''t believe that you are really practicing." Lou Bing refused to believe it, and thought, <i>¡®I dreamed of this scene countless nights.¡¯ </i>

    Although Luo Bing''s mind was still rational, her body slowly softened and gave in to the iing pleasure.

    "Then you can just believe itter." Song Qingshu stopped speaking, and pressed his hot lips against her smooth skin.

    *****

    "Is this posture part of your practice?" After a long time, Luo Bing was put into a strange shameful posture by Song Qingshu. She felt so ashamed that she was about to faint.

    "This is called the union of King Ming and Concubine Ming." Song Qingshu said in a calm tone.

    At the moment,pared to her hatred of Song Qingshu, Luo Bing hated herself even more.

    <i>¡®Why did I give him her body so easily?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Why did I still have a vague feeling of expectation in my heart?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Why did I be so lowly?¡¯</i>

    It could be said that she was forced thest time they did it, but this time, her body clearly wanted it as well!

    After another bout of intense pounding, Song Qingshu finally let her go and Luo Bing felt a sudden sense of loss. As she struggled to open her tired eyes, she found Song Qingshu sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. He was clearly immersed in cultivating his internal strength.

    "Are you really practicing?" Luo Bing was surprised.

    "Now you know that I didn''t lie to you." Song Qingshu said with his eyes still closed, as he regted the Yin and Yang Qi in his body. He felt that his True Qi had grown much stronger. It really made him feel very happy that he had decided to practice the Joyful Meditation Method.

    "How can there be such a lewd method?" Luo Bing asked with a blushing face. But after that, she couldn''t resist the feeling of exhaustion washing over her like a tide, and she fell asleep with her arms around Song Qingshu''s waist.

    *****

    When Luo Bing woke up, Song Qingshu was already well dressed. He was sitting on the stool, and looking at her with a faux-smile on his face.

    Luo Bing pulled the quilt up a bit, and covered her bare shoulders, which made her feel a little more at ease.

    "You can sleep a bit more, I''ll send someone to bring dinnerter. If you have any requirements, you can directly tell the guards outside. I''m going to attend some banquets. I''m afraid I''ll be backte at night. You don''t have to wait for me. Go to sleep first." Song Qingshu stood up and walked out.

    "Bah, who will wait for you?" Luo Bing was very unustomed to this kind of conversation that would only happen between a husband and wife. As she watched him disappear beyond the door, she grabbed the quilt, and covered her face which had be flushed red.

    *****

    Song Qingshu went to attend a banquet organized by the Governor of Liaodong. During the banquet, he exchanged profound opinions and suggestions on the matter of Prince Bao with a series of local officials of the imperial court.

    Song Qingshu believes that all relevant functional departments and all levels of the government and county officials should further rify their respective responsibilities and increase coordination. They should strive to do a good job in the ideological work of the people, and demonstrate the attitude and determination of the court and local governments.

    Song Qingshu emphasized that reasonable demands of the lower-level officials and themon people must be implemented as soon as possible to obtain their understanding and support.

    As for the officials and local gentry who were impossible to win over, they must be cracked down in ordance withws and regtions to eliminate hidden dangers as soon as possible. The governor, admiral and others expressed that they would unite closely around the imperial court and resolutely obey the Emperor''s orders. The banquet ended in such a harmonious atmosphere ofughter.

    As soon as Song Qingshu left the banquet, he ordered Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian to lead the guards to escort the empty sedan chair back to the Sifang Pavilion first.

    "But it''s too dangerous for the Lord to be alone." Zhang Kangnian hesitated.

    "Hmph, if there are really assassins, I really don''t know if you would be protecting me or I would have to protect you." Song Qingshu rolled his eyes at him, "Quickly go back, don''t let others know that I am not in the sedan chair."

    "That''s true too. Lord Song has unparalleled martial arts skills, so he naturally doesn''t put assassins in his eyes." Zhang Kangnian scratched the back of his head, gave an ashamed smile, then he ordered the rest of the guards and left.

    Seeing everyone disappearing into the distance, Song Qingshu almost retched while holding the corner of the wall, "Ugh¡­I drank a little too much! Let''s go and see what happened to that girl Li Yuanzhi." After speaking, he walked all the way to Zhang¡¯s residence.

    When he came to the vicinity of Zhang''s residence, Song Qingshu checked carefully and determined that there was no one around, and jumped in without making a sound. Of course, Zhang Zhaozhong''s mansion was not as well-guarded as Prince Bao''s mansion. Song Qingshu easily evaded a few patrolling guards, and then walked into the rear mansion.

    Following his memory, he came to the room where Li Yuanzhi was being noisy during the day. Song Qingshu approached the window and punctured the window paper with his finger to take a look at the situation inside, but as soon as he put his eyes close, he saw a sharp sword stabbing out. In shock, Song Qingshu hurriedly moved back, and at the same time he stretched out his two fingers to tightly mp the de.

    "Big Brother Song, it''s you!" Before Song Qingshu could react, a surprised cry came to his ear, and when he looked up, it turned out that the person holding the sword was Li Yuanzhi.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Song Qingshu secretly broke into a cold sweat. If it weren''t for his quick reaction, he would have already be a blind man! Who would ever expect a sharp sword to be on guard behind the window.

    "I thought it was the old pervert Zhang Zhaozhong." Li Yuanzhi smiled embarrassedly, looked around, and quickly stretched out her hand to pull Song Qingshu into the room.

    "Zhang Zhaozhong''s intentions are like that?" Song Qingshu¡¯s expression couldn''t help but change. <i>¡®No matter what, Zhang Zhaozhong was her martial uncle after all. How could he disregard his identity and break the customs of wulin like this? If word of this got out, he would have no ce in the wulin anymore¡­uh, but Zhang Zhaozhong is also quite single-minded. It¡¯s highly unlikely that he will return to the wulin after having joined the imperial court.¡¯</i>

    "It¡¯s not only that." Li Yuanzhi sighed after closing the door.

    "In the pce of the capital that day, I lost your trace after I came back. I thought you were looking for your sweetheart, Yutong, but now it seems that there is another reason." Song Qingshu looked at her suspiciously.

    Li Yuanzhi''s eyes turned red, holding back the tears in her eyes, she pursed her lips and told the entire story.

    "You were caught by Zhang Zhaozhong and brought back to Shengjing?" Song Qingshu asked in amazement. He also felt quite strange in his heart. <i>¡®What was Zhang Zhaozhong doing in the capital at that time, could it be to help Hongli to find out some news¡­¡¯</i>

    "Hah, I''m so pitiful, no one hase to save me for so long." Li Yuanzhi opened her eyes wide and looked at Song Qingshu.

    "I didn''t know that something like this happened to you." Remembering another matter, Song Qingshu cautiously asked, "Did Zhang Zhaozhong do something rude to you?"

    Li Yuanzhi immediately understood what he meant, and said with a blushing face, "That''s not true! He wants to make me promise to marry him, and climb on my father''s high branch. So naturally he doesn¡¯t dare to offend me. It''s just that it''s really annoying to hear him babble everyday."

    "Have you ever thought of running away? I know that you are not weak in martial arts, and this mansion is not an impregnable wall¡­" Song Qingshu asked strangely.

    "You think I didn¡¯t? I fled several times, but that old pervert stopped me as soon as I left the house, and I couldn''t beat him. Later, Zhang Zhaozhong was angered, and he directly said some harsh words. If I tried to run away again, he would force himself on me! I got scared, so naturally I didn''t dare to run away." Li Yuanzhi said pitifully.

    "Sure enough, every demon has their bane! I didn''t expect that Miss Li, who has always been so entric, would also be defeated." Song Qingshu couldn''t hide the gloating in his voice.

    "I''m already so pitiful, and you are still making fun of me!" Li Yuanzhi pouted and turned around.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll take you out now." Seeing her being so lively and cute, Song Qingshu fondly patted her head. (G: A little sister character, I guess.)

    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned red, "Brother Song, has no one told you that you can¡¯t casually touch a girl''s head."

    "Was there something like that? I only heard that¡ª<i>¡®Don''t touch a man''s head, and a woman''s waist, if they are not your lover''</i>, and I didn''t touch your waist." Song Qingshu couldn''t restrain the smile on his face andughed.

    "I''m worried that we will disturb Zhang Zhaozhong that basta*d if we go out." Li Yuanzhi''s mind quickly returned to the issue of escape.

    "Don''t worry, he won¡¯t be able to find out if it¡¯s me." Song Qingshu smiled confidently.

    "I almost forgot how high Brother Song¡¯s martial arts is. Hmph, when I get home, I will make Daddy pull out his tendons and peel off his skin to relieve the hatred." Li Yuanzhi said angrily.

    "Didn¡¯t you always refuse to go home? Are you discovering the benefits of home only now?" Song Qingshu deliberately teased her.

    "Yeah." Li Yuanzhi replied, thinking that she had been away from her father for such a long time and hadn¡¯t even reported to him that she was safe, he must be worried.

    "Then pack up and let¡¯s go." Song Qingshu stood up and made a gesture of invitation.

    "What else is there to pack? I was already waiting for you, Big Brother. It''s better to leave here quickly." Li Yuanzhi said excitedly, and grabbed the sword on the side, without even looking at the rest of the room.

    "Don''t you want to bring some change of clothes? I only have men''s clothes." Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to be so carefree that she would just walk away.

    "Brother Song, you are such a big official, so you must have embezzled a lot of money. Just buy me a new one."

    Li Yuanzhi''s reply almost made Song Qingshu vomit blood. Then he thought about another fact, although he was not afraid of Zhang Zhaozhong, but if the guy found outter, the two would have to eventually face each other. In the daytime, they just called each other brothers at the wine table, but he came in at night to steal his things. No matter how thick-skinned Song Qingshu was, he couldn''t think how he would handle such a situation.

    "Master Song''s ability to steal the hearts of women is really astonishing!"

    Song Qingshu had just jumped over the wall of the Zhang residence with his arms around Li Yuanzhi, and he suddenly heard a female voice from not far away, which caused the two to look back in surprise.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    <strong>New and Improved Patreon Membership:</strong>

    After much thought, I will be bringing some major changes to my Patreon Membership Levels. Don¡¯t worry it won¡¯t have any negative effects on the existing Patrons. In fact, there¡¯ll be positive effects.

    There¡¯ll be Three Levels for FSM from now on:

    Level 1: $5 ¨C 1 chapter ahead

    Level 2: $10 ¨C 2 chapters ahead (previously 1 chapter)

    Level 3: $15 ¨C 3 chapters ahead (previously 2 chapters)

    To sum up, there¡¯ll be two changes:

    A new $5 level.Previous $10 and $15 Patrons will be getting one more chapter added into their levels.

    In simple words, I am lowering the prices for the chapters.

    These changes will be effective immediately.

    Please consider bing a Patron to support the trantion. Any amount would help a lot.

 Chapter 219: Borrowed knife

    <h4>Chapter 219: Borrowed knife</h4>

    At the moment, Li Yuanzhi was hugged by Song Qingshu in his arms, and she felt very embarrassed in her heart. After hearing the sudden voice, she hurriedly jumped out of Song Qingshu''s arms.

    Song Qingshu put Li Yuanzhi behind his back, looked up, and saw a beautiful woman of about twenty-three or four years old, and a few people scattered around, seemingly blocking their way.

    Feeling that Song Qingshu was getting ready to fight, the beautiful woman smiled and said, "Young Master Song, please don''t misunderstand, we have no malicious intentions, we just want to have a chat with you."

    "What if I don''t want to have a chat?" Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out which faction these people belonged to, and looked at their fighting stances. Although their martial arts were not top-notch, they didn''t seem to be that weaker than those masters raised by the pce. Now that he was with Li Yuanzhi, If he really did fight, he was afraid that things would be a bit tricky.

    "Young Master Song is highly skilled in martial arts, so naturally you cane and go freely, and we won''t be able to keep you back even if we want you to stay. It''s just that if a fight breaks outter, not to mention Zhang Zhaozhong, even the masters under Prince Bao will be rmed. If they see the dignified minister sent by the imperial court stealing a young woman in the middle of the night and then spread it out, I''m afraid it would damage the reputation of the Young Master." The beautiful woman giggled, although she said each word with a charming and pleasant tone, but the threatening meaning behind her words couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    "Laughing so coquettishly¡­you can tell at first nce, she is not a woman from a good family." Li Yuanzhi realized that this woman was acting against them, so naturally she would not give her face.

    The expression¡¯s on the beautiful woman''s subordinates suddenly turned strange. It was as if they wanted tough but were not daring tough. The woman also felt very angry. She usually liked to use this sultry tone to talk with men, so that jab was not easy to refute, and her pretty face couldn''t help but darken.

    While guarding against the woman''s possible attack on Li Yuanzhi, Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Madame is such a beautiful person, and you have quite an elegant way of speaking, so this Song is suddenly interested in having a chat with you." The beauty in front of him had her hair curled up in a bun. She was clearly a married woman.

    The beautiful woman turned her anger into joy, and said with a smile, "Young Master Song is really affable. It would be a bit inconvenient to speak here, pleasee with me." After speaking, she turned and walked into the distance.

    Song Qingshu was about to follow, but Li Yuanzhi pulled his arm, "Brother Song, their origins are unknown, so be careful."

    Patting the back of Li Yuanzhi''s hand, Song Qingshu smiled and said, "I don''t think they are malicious, don''t worry, with my level of martial arts, they can''t do me any harm."

    "Can Madame speak now?" Coming to an abandoned house, Song Qingshu grabbed Li Yuanzhi and stopped walking.

    "Naturally, but first¡­" The beautiful woman nodded with a smile, but suddenly stretched out her palm and attacked, "I have to see if the Young Master is worthy enough."

    Song Qingshu saw a pair of jade-white palmsing towards him like twisting snakes. His eyes narrowed, and parried the attack with one palm, trying to force her back with his internal force. Unexpectedly, his opponent''s hands seemed as if they were boneless! They suddenly wrapped around his palms, winding up along the arms, and turned into ws that quickly attacked Song Qingshu''s neck.

    "It seems that Young Master Song''s martial arts is not that great." The beautiful woman smiled, but she couldn''t hide the disappointment in her eyes.

    Song Qingshu snorted coldly and shook his shoulders. The beautiful woman suddenly felt a forcee into contact with her hands, and she wasn¡¯t able to hold still. Just as she was about to retreat, she suddenly felt a numbing sensation on her chest. It seemed that her opponent had taken the chance to poke the upoint on her chest.

    After scolding the man for such an indecent act, the beautiful woman said with a smile, "Young Master Song is really a gentleman who loves flowers. You clearly had the chance to injure me, but couldn''t bear to do it." As she spoke, she gestured to everyone who wanted to rush in, to stop.

    Song Qingshu nced at her in surprise. In this day and age, if an ordinary chivalrous woman in the Wulin was poked at that kind of acupuncture point, he would have been cursed to no end by now. But, he decided to just go with the flow and didn¡¯t try to exin it. Anyways, if the woman herself didn¡¯t mind it, then Song Qingshu would not be so stupid to continue to dwell on this matter, "It turns out that Madame is a member of the Mystic Dragon Cult. I have been disrespectful."

    A look of surprise appeared on the beautiful woman''s face, "How did you know?"

    "The Golden Serpent Soft Palm of the Mystic Dragon Cult has such obvious features that it would be hard for people to not recognize it." Song Qingshu smiled slightly, patted Li Yuanzhi''s wrist lightly, and borrowed the scabbard in her hand to unseal the beautiful woman''s acupuncture point, "If I had to guess, then you must be the wife of the cult master of the Mystic Dragon Cult. This thin person must be the Fat Monk of the two venerables. And, this fat person should be the Thin Monk. Pardon me for being ignorant, for I don''t know which of the Divine Dragon Envoys are present here."

    Su Quan rubbed her chest without a trace of shyness, and said with a smile, "Young Master Song is really smart. Ordinary people often confuse the identity of the Fat and Thin Venerable, but I didn''t expect you to be so clear." But there was a hint of coldness in her heart. She had heard a report that Emperor Kangximanded Song Qingshu to set up an intelligence department which would be responsible for spying on the different factions of the world.

    <i>¡®They actually managed to understand the internal situation of my Mystic Dragon Cult so clearly in such a short time!¡¯</i>

    "If I remember correctly, I even fought against Cult Master Hongst year." Song Qingshu looked into Su Quan''s eyes, "Speaking of that incident, the Mystic Dragon Cult and this Song are enemies rather than friends, so I wonder for what reason the Madame wants to have a chat with me?"

    "Young Master Song must be joking. What happenedst time was just a misunderstanding. After the Cult Master and you fought, he was full of admiration for your attainments when he returned to the cult. He often praised you in front of us for being so strong at such a young age.¡± Hearing Su Quan¡¯s reply, the expression of all the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult became strange and they cursed in their hearts, <i>¡®Thest time the Cult Master was injured by Song Qingshu, he regarded it as a great shame! So when he returned to Mystic Dragon Ind, he directly went into seclusion and buried himself in practicing martial arts. What you are saying is total bullsh*t!¡¯ </i>

    Song Qingshu was very ustomed to seeing people tell lies, and did not take Su Quan''s words to heart. He smiled and said, "Since Madame has nothing else to do, then this Song will leave." Li Yuanzhi turned around and started to walk.

    "Wait!" Su Quan became anxious. She had finally found the opportunity to contact Song Qingshu, so how could she just let him go, "I wonder if Young Master Song knows that he is in grave danger?"

    "Although I know that you are deliberately using shocking words to attract my attention, I have to say that you¡¯ve seeded. Be more specific." Song Qingshu stopped and turned to look at Su Quan.

    Su Quan was not in a hurry to exin, but instead asked, "The conflict between Kangxi and Hongli is no longer a secret, do you admit it?"

    "As an imperial official, there are some things that I can''t say casually." Song Qingshu didn¡¯t answer directly, but both parties knew the meaning of the words.

    Su Quan showed a knowing smile, "As Kangxi''s trusted confidant, you are deeply trapped in Hongli''s territory. If I was Hongli, I would definitely not be able to resist killing you."

    Song Qingshu had an expression of disapproval, and thought that, <i>¡®Kangxi was trying to prevent the conflict between the two from breaking out early, so why not Hongli think the same? If he did something to the imperialmissioner, wouldn''t that force Kangxi to go to war with him?¡¯</i>

    "It just so happens that we recently learned that Hongli is nning something against the Mystic Dragon Cult. Since we have amon enemy, why not temporarily turn the enemy into a friend?" Su Quan''s voice was sweet and charming, as if it was able to bewitch the mind. Even Li Yuanzhi, who was a woman, had the urge to agree on behalf of Song Qingshu.

    <i>¡®Enchanting Technique? I wonder which sect it¡¯s from, was there such a technique in the Mystic Dragon Cult?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu practiced the Joyful Meditation Method, so naturally he was quite resistant to all things that bewitched the mind. He suppressed the doubts in his heart and said, "It''s natural to be a friend of a beautiful and charming woman such as you, but may I know what kind of help the Madame wants from me?" Song Qingshu knew clearly that since the Mystic Dragon Cult came to him, they must have had something he could help with.

    "Since we are friends, it is not a big matter for friends to help each other." Su Quan spoke with her eyes full of smiles, "I want to ask Young Master Song to help us find out what Hongli is nning for my Mystic Dragon Cult."

    Of course, Su Quan had no way to find out after trying so hard. The matter that Hongli discussed with Xia Qingqing was the top secret of Prince Bao''s Pce, and no more than five people knew about it. Although the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult quietly captured some officials from the pce, they all knew nothing about it. Su Quan also became worried that capturing officials in this way would scare the snakes sooner orter, so she thought of getting the help of Song Qingshu, who was an imperialmissioner.

    "Oh¡­what a coincidence!" An idea shed across Song Qingshu''s mind, and his thoughts started running quickly while he spoke, "The imperial court is actually investigating this matter as well."

    "Really?" Su Quan was full of doubts.

    "The Mystic Dragon Cult has quite the influence in Liaodong, so you must¡¯ve heard of Tian Guinong, the sect master of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, and a master of Prince Bao''s Pce." A bold n had slowly formed in Song Qingshu''s mind.

    "I have heard of him." Su Quan hummed.

    "To be honest, Tian Guinong is a secret agent of the imperial court. He worked as a secret agent of the imperial court in Liaodong for many years, and he finally managed to enter Hongli¡¯s core group. However, some time ago, his identity was exposed due to something, and he was imprisoned and tortured by Hongli before he even had the chance to send out thest information he found out." Song Qingshu''s tone remained calm, and everyone in the Mystic Dragon Cult had no idea that he was actually thinking and organizing his n as he spoke, "This time the Emperor sent me as an imperial envoy to reward Hongli, but there is actually another secret mission. It is to rescue Tian Guinong, and find out the information that Madame wants to inquire about."

    Song Qingshu''s remarks that were a mixture of truth and lie made Su Quan quite puzzled. She turned to look at Lu Gaoxuan who was beside her, and Lu Gaoxuan came to her and whispered, "ording to the information from the Cult, Tian Guinong was indeed in Shanhaiguan that day. And, his secret contact with Song Qingshu had aroused Hongli''s suspicion¡­"

    Su Quan gave a confident smile, revealing a row of fine white teeth, "Young Master Song wants us to help you save Tian Guinong?"

    Song Qingshu replied, "Madame should think of it like this, saving Tian Guinong is actually equal to helping the Mystic Dragon Cult, and since you and I are friends, why not help each other?"

    "Then why does it feel like that I would be counting money for you after being sold?" Su Quan rolled her eyes at Song Qingshu and said with a tender smile, "Alright, but it''s just that Prince Bao''s Pce is heavily guarded, and it''ll take a detailed n to save a person.¡±

    Hearing Su Quan''s agreement, the Thin Monk''s eyes lit up, but he quickly covered it up again.

    "That''s natural, it''s definitely not possible to push through by force, we have toe up with a good n." Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly changed, and he looked at the corner of the street, "Someone ising!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 220: A mysterious gift

    <h4>Chapter 220: A mysterious gift</h4>

    Su Quan didn''t want to reveal her activities either, and quickly said, "If you have something to talk about, find me at the Wanhao Inn in the east of the city." After speaking, she led the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult away in a hurry.

    Song Qingshu took Li Yuanzhi and hid in a nearby tree. Soon a few patrolling soldiers appeared at the ce, and looked around.

    "It could¡¯ve been a ghost''s cry, this house has been abandoned for a long time. ording to legend, a family of thirteen people were killed by bandits¡­" A soldier shrank his shoulders.

    Themanding officer also felt a chill behind his back, and said, "That¡¯s unfortunate, let''s go!" Then he retreated with his subordinates.

    "That womanughed so loudly that it attracted the soldiers." As soon as Su Quan left, the aura of her charm disappeared, so Li Yuanzhi naturally sobered up and said with a pouting mouth.

    "It''s the middle of the night, so it¡¯s very quiet, and a woman''s voice is very high-pitched, so it naturally spreads far. Littledy, you are speaking ill of another woman behind her back, so be careful of having sores in your mouth." Song Qingshu teased, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®Although that Su Quan¡¯s martial arts is not bad, but it''s not that much of a big deal. The key is where she learned that Enchanting Technique. If she hadn''t tried her best to influence my mind, she wouldn''t have heightened her voice and attracted the patrolling soldiers.¡¯</i>

    "Brother Song, I think you must be fascinated by that woman, so you agreed to help her so quickly." Li Yuanzhi''s voice was full of depression.

    "Yes, we men tend to like that kind of mature and beautiful woman the most. If we don''t fall for women like them, do you think we¡¯ll fall for immature young girls like you?" Song Qingshu asked in return, which caused Li Yuanzhi''s face to flush red.

    "I am also very beautiful, okay?" On the way back to the Sifang Pavilion, Li Yuanzhi had a dark expression and sulked the whole time.

    "Since you''re so beautiful, why are you taking the initiative? Why does Yu Yutong still prefer Luo Bing, who is the wife of another man, and doesn''t like you." Song Qingshu deliberately teased her, intending to bring up her unrequited love.

    Who knew that Li Yuanzhi would be saddened to the point that her eyes turned red! She sat down under a tree by the river, put her arms around her knees, and buried her head in it. Her shoulders constantly shook as she sobbed.

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Li Yuanzhi, who has always been in high spirits, clever and bold, also had such a weak side, so he quicklyforted her, "Actually, young girls are also very attractive to men. They are slender and delicate, shy and innocent, and charming. They arepletely different from those mature women. Not to mention, you are a beautiful girl, as long as he is a man, Yu Yutong would be considered blind if he doesn''t like you. Didn''t you see how much Zhang Zhaozhong likes you?"

    "Don''t mention that disgusting perve*t." Li Yuanzhiughed through her tears, "Since men like them, then¡­ do you also like them?" The young girl''s starry eyes shined, and her voice also hid a little bit of nervousness.

    "Of course I like them. If Yu Yutong doesn''t want you in the future, you can marry me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "Bah!" Li Yuanzhi spat, thinking that Song Qingshu''s casual answer must¡¯ve been mostly a joke, but she still couldn''t hide the thumping of her heart. However, as she grew up in the north, her free and easy temper made her recover quickly. She snorted, "You sound so insincere! It''s not nearly as good as Zhang Zhaozhong, that perve*ted old man. Even if I marry him, I won''t marry you."

    "Hey, don''t be so ruthless!" Song Qingshu suddenly felt depressed.

    "Brother Song, I want to ask you a question, you have to answer me honestly." Li Yuanzhi suddenly put away her smile and spoke with a solemn expression.

    "What?" Song Qingshu was a little taken aback.

    "If sister Luo Bing and I were both willing to marry you, which one would you choose?" Li Yuanzhi looked at him expectantly.

    "Such a sweet topic!" Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to be serious when she asked such a question, "Happiness came too suddenly, let me slow down and think first."

    "I mean if." Li Yuanzhi said angrily, she wanted Song Qingshu to tell her who was more attractive between her and Luo Bing from a man''s point of view.

    Song Qingshu was also a little speechless, thinking that he had already savored Luo Bing in her entirety, so how was it possible for him to make an objective evaluation, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "If it was me, I would definitely ept the both of you together."

    "No, you can only choose one!" Li Yuanzhi almost burst out in anger.

    "Is that so?" Song Qingshu stared at Li Yuanzhi, looked up and down, noticed that she was extremely nervous, and smiled, "Then I would choose you."

    Li Yuanzhi''s eyes twitched, but she deliberately suppressed the smile on her face, so as not to make Song Qingshu feel that she was beingcent and affect her glorious image. She quickly asked seriously, "Why?"

    <i>¡®Why? It¡¯s due to the so-called eight sufferings in life¡ª-birth, death, decay, disease, association with the unpleasant, separation from the beloved, when one does not obtain what one desires and the Five Aggregates matter, sensations, perceptions, mental formations, and consciousness. If you want something you can''t get, you will naturally not cherish what you have. A wife won''t be as good as a concubine. It¡¯s better to have a concubine if you have the ability. That¡¯s the truth. I have already enjoyed Luo Bing to the fullest, so her charm is naturally not as good as this young and lively beautiful girl in front of me.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu thought in his heart.

    But of course, he didn''t have the courage to tell Li Yuanzhi all these things. He feared that it would destroy the girl''s fantasies and longing for pure love, so he had to lie to her, "No matter how gentle and charming Luo Bing is, she is also someone else''s wife. If I had to choose, I would definitely choose a pure girl who treats me wholeheartedly."

    But he added in his heart, <i>¡®Of course, choosing a lover has another set of criteria.¡¯</i>

    Li Yuanzhi felt happy in her heart, and thought, <i>¡®Men probably want their wives to be young girls before they get married. Compared to Sister Luo Bing, this is my biggest advantage. After Yu Yutong calms down a little, I will still have a chance¡­¡¯</i>

    "Okay, don''t start daydreaming." Seeing her blurry eyes, Song Qingshu thought that she must be lost in her fantasies again, "I''ll take you back to the Sifang Museum first, and I still have something to doter."

    "Okay." Li Yuanzhi was very happy at the moment, and everything seemed pleasing to the eye. She stretched out her hand in front of Song Qingshu, and said, "My legs are a bit numb, pull me up."

    The hands in front of him were like white jade¡ªslender and pure. Her skin was white with a shade of red. It looked so tender that it seemed you¡¯d be able to squeeze out water. Song Qingshu saw that she was looking forward, her eyes were clear and pure, and he couldn''t help but say, "Don''t you need to guard yourself like a jade for your Brother Yu?"

    "We are just holding hands, Brother Song, your thoughts are so filthy!" Li Yuanzhi red at him, "Since I was a child, I''ve been riding horses and practicing martial arts. I don''t know how many men''s hands I''ve touched, what''s the big deal."

    "That still counts as being touched by someone else." Although Song Qingshu insisted on his mouth, he still stretched out his hand to hold the soft hand in front of him. He felt that the ce where he grabbed was soft, as if boneless. He praised her in his heart and pulled her up with a little force.

    "Brother Song, I think you can let go now."

    Song Qingshu had pulled her up, but didn''t seem to let go at all. As she walked for a while with her hand held in his hand, Li Yuanzhi became too nervous, and felt a bit overwhelmed.

    Song Qingshu didn''t say much, he just quietly let go, then turned around and smiled at her, "Let''s go, by the way, put on this guard''s uniformter, so that you won''t be recognized by others." When he was done, he put the bag on his back into her hand. (G: That was really smooth, you dawg!)

    For some reason, until she entered the Sifang Pavilion, Li Yuanzhi was still able to feel the temperature of his palm on her hand. She stayed a little lost in her thoughts for a while.

    "Miss Li?" A sudden familiar voice brought her back to reality. Li Yuanzhi raised her head in surprise, and found Luo Bing sitting in the room staring at her in an inner guard uniform.

    *****

    Let''s talk about Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian in the Sifang Pavilion.

    When they saw Song Qingshu brought another bodyguard into his bedroom, they couldn''t help but whisper with a strange expression,

    "Yesterday that guard didn''te out, and another one went in?"

    "That''s right, Lord Song is handsome and talented, he is really good at this."

    "That guard is petite, with fair skin. It must be a woman."

    "Hey, many men in this world are fair-skinned and tender. I heard that the people in the Xiang Mansion uses a kind of medicinal powder for the little boys since they were children. When the little boys grow up, their skin bes even fairer than that of a woman. "

    "Hey, why do you sound so certain, could it be¡­"

    "Don''t go making any assumptions! I just heard about it."

    "How nice do you think women are¡ª so slender and delicate. Why would Lord Song like men?"

    "Hey! Do you think Lord Song will suddenly treat us¡­"

    "No¡­ No, we are rough-skinned and thick-skinned, so he shouldn''t like that."

    "No, in the future, I''ll still stay outside more for missions. It''s too dangerous to stay in this Sifang Pavilion!"

    *****

    After Song Qingshu left, Luo Bing felt quite uneasy staying alone in the room.

    She was regretting why she gave herself to Song Qingshu so easily, and she was also worried about what to do if Song Qingshu couldn''t save her husband in the end. <i>¡®Would I be able to refuse that kind of request again?¡¯</i>

    When the door was pushed open, she saw Li Yuanzhi beside Song Qingshu, and she was both delighted and frightened. She was delighted that if Li Yuanzhi was present, Song Qingshu would never dare to do something reckless to her. She was also frightened about what she would do if Li Yuanzhi found out that she had lost her chastity to Song Qingshu.

    It was quite a strange thing. Women were often not afraid of the act of cheating itself, but were more afraid that the affair would be discovered by a third party.

    Thinking of the rtionship between Li Yuanzhi and the Red Flower Society, Luo Bing''s expression becameplicated for a moment.

    "Sister Luo, why are you here?" Li Yuanzhi''s heart was full of contradictions about this rival in love. Yu Yutong fell in love with Luo Bing as if he had developed a heart demon, and on the other hand, she also understood that Luo Bing had always loved her husband deeply. She has never lied to Yu Yutong, or given him any wrong ideas. Moreover, Luo Bing''s gentle and affectionate demeanor has often made Li Yuanzhi envious.

    "Haahh, something happened to the Red Flower Society again." Luo Bing sighed and briefly narrated what happened before.

    "What about Yutong?" Li Yuanzhi asked in a trembling voice.

    "Looks like he was arrested too." Luo Bing recalled the details at the time.

    Yu Yutong had been in a state of despair after hearing that the Old Chief had asked her to use the honey trap. When the masters and soldiers of the pce rushed in, he was arrested without much resistance.

    "Brother Song, can you save him?" Li Yuanzhi immediately turned to look at Song Qingshu.

    "This isn¡¯t the first time. They are the one¡¯s to me for being so useless!" Song Qingshu said gloomily.

    "My good Brother, please, please¡­" Li Yuanzhi began to act cute again.

    "Forget it, just take it as me being afraid of you. Saving one is also saving, saving two is also saving, I¡¯ll just save them together." Song Qingshu couldn''t stand her deliberate cute act, and quickly agreed. (G: You will understand why he''s so epting towards herter. There''s a valid reason. I mean you can find out even now, there have been clues.)

    Looking at Li Yuanzhi''s smiling face, Luo Bing felt quite ufortable, and thought in her heart, <i>¡®Why did I have to pay the price of my body to make him save my husband, but he easily agreed when Li Yuanzhi just acted like a spoiled child a few times¡­¡¯</i>

    "By the way, you can sleep here tonight, I have something to do outside." Song Qingshu said to the two girls, and turned to go out.

    "Wait, Song¡­" Luo Bing paused and continued, "Someone sent a strange gift after you left in the afternoon, would you like to take a look?"

    "A strange gift?" Song Qingshu wondered, "Why do you think it''s strange?"

    Luo Bing calmed down and softly said, "You are now a dignified imperial envoy, and the officials in Shengjing want to curry favor with you by giving you either gold and silver jewelry or antiques, calligraphy and painting. They usually make sure to let you know who sent it, so they usually have famous poems written on it. But this gift, not only does it have no famous poems, but even though the box is beautiful, the contents inside are a bit too ordinary.¡±

    When Luo Bing was wandering in the courtyard in the afternoon, she saw the guards checking the various gifts people had brought, in case there was any substance or the like that could harm the imperial envoy. She overheard that the guards were going to throw this gift into the rubbish heap.

    Out of curiosity, she went over to look more into the matter. At first nce, she felt that it was quite strange, but she had wandered around the world for years and subconsciously felt that there might be something strange about this particr gift. So she asked the guard to put it in the bedroom.

    "Sure enough!" After opening the two boxes and seeing the contents clearly, Song Qingshu''s expression turned to confusion. It turned out that one of the boxes was full of peaches, and the other box was full of red dates.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 221: Complicated mood

    <h4>Chapter 221: Complicated mood</h4>

    "Red dates and peaches?" Looking at the two boxes of fruits, Song Qingshu became thoughtful.

    Li Yuanzhi picked up a red date, looked left and right without seeing anything abnormal, and asked, "Could it be that someone poisoned it."

    Song Qingshuughed, "You can rest assured and eat it, it won¡¯t be poisoned." Then he threw the peaches in his hand back into the box, turned around and walked out.

    "You guys go to bed first. I''ll be going out and if there is no ident, I won''t be back tonight."

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Luo Bing breathed a sigh of relief, but Li Yuanzhi asked in confusion, "Then where will you sleep?"

    A beautiful image appeared in his mind as Song Qingshu smiled and said, "There is always a ce to sleep."

    After leaving the Sifang Pavilion, Song Qingshu walked on the calm street and said to himself, "This one wants me to save her husband, that one also asks me to save her husband, and someone else asks me to save her sweetheart. Hehh¡­ could it be that I really be the savior of women?"

    Having learned his lesson from the previous encounter with the Mystic Dragon Cult, Song Qingshu was careful this time around. He used his True Qi to check the surrounding aura as he walked. He did feel a few suspicious auras sometimes in the middle, but he turned left and right and quickly got rid of the other party.

    <i>¡®Buddy, even if I''m not good at anything, there is one thing that no one can beat me at, and that is movement technique.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu smiled proudly, and swaggered towards a certain direction.

    *****

    In the Tian Mansion, Nan Lan suddenly woke up from her dream.

    She had a dream that she was making love with Song Qingshu, and in the middle of the act, her husband Tian Guinong suddenly broke in!

    Then Song Qingshu, that basta*d smiled at Tian Guinong, continued the act and started pounding her even harder!

    As she looked at her husband''s murderous eyes, Nan Lan suddenly woke up.

    "How could I have such a dream?" Nan Lan pressed the back of her hand to her cheek, feeling the heat on it and she couldn''t help biting her lower lip, as she shyly muttered to herself.

    "It seems that the Madame was dreaming about me." A strange and familiar voice suddenly came to her ears. Nan Lan raised her head in disbelief, and found that Song Qingshu was sitting on the windowsill, looking at her with a smile.

    "Why is this dream so real?" Nan Lan became stunned. She subconsciously rubbed her eyes, but still saw Song Qingshu walking over from the window sill, and almost eximed, "It''s really you!?"

    Fortunately, she immediately covered her mouth with her hands, and didn¡¯t let her voice rm Tian Qingwen across the yard.

    "You missed me, so I appeared." Song Qingshu came close to the bed in a blink.

    Nan Lan subconsciously tightened the quilt on her body and shrank towards the corner of the bed, "It''s sote at night, so I ask Young Master Song to have some self-respect."

    "Self-respect?" Song Qingshu smiled and spread his hands, "We''ve already done all there is to do. So is there still a need to be like this?"

    Nan Lan''s face turned cold, "Last time, it was just the price I paid for you to save Guinong. Now that the deposit has been paid, I hope you don''t make any further moves."

    "Do you have to make the matter between us, simply a transaction?" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "Well, since you want to talk about a transaction, then let''s talk about a transaction."

    "What transaction?" Nan Lan''s eyes shed with confusion.

    "If I say that I have already found out the whereabouts of Tian Guinong, will the Madame be weing towards me for a little while?" Song Qingshu said as he looked at the picturesque beauty on the bed, who was timidly clutching the quilt. As for her identity as someone else''s wife, it only worked to fuel some evil thoughts in his heart.

    "Guinong?" Nan Lan was starting to feel that the name had be quite unfamiliar, but her duty as a wife made her subconsciously ask, "How is Guinong?"

    "Won''t the Madame ask me to sit down?" Song Qingshu did not answer her, but looked at her with a burning gaze.

    "You¡­you can sit." Nan Lan''s heart trembled when she met his eyes, and she had the feeling that something would definitely happen tonight.

    "Thank you Madame." Song Qingshu smiled happily and directly sat down on the bed.

    "You¡­ sit on the stool." Nan Lan felt that he was too close to her. This man definitely didn¡¯t have any good intentions, and her restraint as a woman gave her the courage to say.

    "It''s quite cold in the middle of the night, my hands and feet were freezing when I wasing here. The stool is also too cold. Why don''t the Madame give me a corner of the quilt and let me warm up first and then I will tell you about Brother Tian?" Song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to answer. He directly lifted a corner of the quilt and snuck his feet in.

    "Okay¡­alright." Nan Lan only felt that there was a storm in her mind now, and subconsciously replied. By the time she reacted, Song Qingshu had already snuck into the quilt.

    "You''re such a rogue." Nan Lan sighed, and curled up her legs, trying her best not to touch the other''s body.

    Song Qingshu also knew that he had already pushed her enough, so he stopped forcing her, and said, "Today I went to Shengjing City Xiaoqi Camp Commander Zhang Zhaozhong''s house for a drink, and then¡­" Song Qingshu slowly talked about what happened during the day, but didn¡¯t mention the matter of Tian Guinong at all.

    Nan Lan finally became impatient, "You should talk about Tian Guinong."

    "Look at my memory," Song Qingshu patted his forehead, but calmly moved even closer to Nan Lan''s side, "Later, after we had bit more to drink, I learned that Brother Tian was imprisoned in Prince Bao''s Pce."

    "Ah!?" With an exmation, a look of despair shed in Nan Lan''s eyes. In the past, when Tian Guinong returned home, he would boast to her countless times that Prince Bao''s Pce was full of masters and was akin to an iron fortress. Even flies couldn''t fly in and out without them noticing.

    Song Qingshu had unknowinglye even closer to her side, and softly said, "Madame, don''t worry, I¡¯ve contacted a helper, and I will be able to rescue Brother Tian soon."

    "Really?" Nan Lan turned her head excitedly, only to find that Song Qingshu''s face was about three inches away, and her beautiful face couldn''t help turning red.

    "Of course it''s true!" Song Qingshu stretched out her fingers and lifted her smooth chin, "Madame, I''m doing my best for your sake, is there any reward?"

    Nan Lan''s eyshes trembled slightly, and she spoke with a trembling voice, "I gave you the rewardst night¡­"

    "But I think that wasn¡¯t enough, what should I do?" Song Qingshu¡¯s hand quietly reached into her nightgown.

    The main reason he came to bully Nan Lan again was not for her beauty, but because of the rich pure Yin Qi in her body. He was now in grave danger in Shengjing, and he had just received a warning from an unknown person to <i>¡®escape as soon as possible''</i>. So, how could he not take the time to improve his realm and prepare for the uing crisis.

    "Didn''t you say that I could pay the other half of the deposit after everything is done?" Nan Lan dodged back and implored.

    "But you also said that I coulde and sit in your mansion when I was free." Song Qingshu looked at her with burning eyes.

    Nan Lan couldn''t wait to find a hole to dig in. When she was leaving the Sifang Pavilion in the early morning, she didn''t know why she teased him like that, and now, her reckoning hade. She pitifully said, "I¡­ I was just joking!"

    "But I''m serious." Song Qingshu gently kneaded the mound in his hand, "To be honest, I have no ce to sleep tonight, and I need Madame to take me in for one night."

    Nan Lan''s face had turned burning red, "How is that possible, is your room upied by fox spirits?"

    "Madame is really clever, there are indeed fox spirits in my room." Song Qingshu applied slight force to his arms, and Nan Lan fell into his embrace.

    "Even if there are fox spirits, there are so many rooms in the Sifang Pavilion. Is there no ce for you to sleep?" Nan Lan lowered her head and softly asked.

    "One fox spirit is the most pleasant thing in the world, but two fox spirits might cause some headaches." Song Qingshu thought of the allusion of "one monk fetches water to drink, two monks carry water to drink, and three monks have no water to drink".

    "I don''t believe it. Considering your nature, you would make sure that you end up with a fox spirit." Nan Lan was confused, so she bit her lip and said.

    "No matter how beautiful the fox spirit is, how can itpare to your beauty." With a flick of Song Qingshu''s hand, the knots on her shoulders were untied. Her clothes slipped off, revealing shoulders that seemed like they were carved from jade, and skin so smooth that seemed like satin.

    "It''s Guinong¡¯s misfortune that he knew a friend like you in his life." Nan Lan sighed, then felt a soft forceing from her front, and she fell onto the bed.

    "I saved you two husband and wife once before, and I will save you again this time. He should be grateful to me." Song Qingshu let out a hot breath in her ear.

    "He should be grateful to you for bullying his wife?" Nan Lan''s eyes shed nkly. During this period of time, she was running around everywhere. She was really tired, both physically and psychologically. She needed a strong arm to rely on to rescue her husband. So, she just decided to leave everything to him.

    "Would you be stupid enough to tell him?" Song Qingshu put his hands on the bed and stared straight into her eyes.

    "Naturally not!" Nan Lan gave a subconscious reply.

    "Then isn¡¯t that fine?" Song Qingshu pressed on and whispered, "Good, don''t close your legs so tightly."

    *****

    After a deliberately suppressed coquettish cry, Nan Lan looked at the man, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed and meditating, with aplicated expression, "It''s almost dawn, you should go."

    "Isn''t the sky still dark?" With her reminder, Song Qingshu subconsciously decided to pay attention to the woman''s feelings. He stopped turning a blind eye to his partner when he practiced the method, and pulled Nan Lan into his arms. Song Qingshu''s fingertips swept across Nan Lan''s skin at the same time as he circted the True Qi in his body.

    Nan Lan got a thinyer of goosebumps on her body and pleaded, "Tian Guinong''s daughter is in the yard. She has always been shrewd. If she finds out, I won''t have the face to live anymore."

    "Don''t worry, with my level of martial arts, I won''t let her find out." Song Qingshu replied.

    "But it''s almost dawn!" Nan Lan said anxiously.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be with you for so long." Song Qingshu''s words made Nan Lan both embarrassed and angry, and just as she was about to reach out to give him a pinch, Song Qingshu suddenly disappeared from the room.

    Looking at the empty bed, Nan Lan suddenly felt a little lost, and slowly sat up. It was unknown what she was thinking, she just sat there in a daze.

    It didn''t take long before Song Qingshu returned to the room and smiled at her, "Now you don''t have to worry about Tian Qingwen."

    Nan Lan was shocked and quickly asked, "What did you do to her?"

    "Don''t worry, I just tapped on her sleep upoint. She won''t wake up until noon tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry about her finding any ws." Song Qingshu squeezed her shoulders and slowlyid her t on the bed, "You must be quite tired. You had to bear a lot of tossing and turning. So hurry up and go to sleep."

    "Hehh, and you''ve been acting like a bear on the bed every time. Just because I am someone else''s wife, you don¡¯t feel the need to be gentle?" Nan Lan''s face showed her shyness and a little hint of anger.

    Unexpectedly, she was still brooding over what he had said in the past!

    Song Qingshu felt amused and also a little apologetic. He quickly apologized and coaxed Nan Lan, until she gradually fell asleep, and Song Qingshu began to continue practicing.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Sorry for thete release. There was a sudden 11 hour power outage in my area. It literally forced me to live off-grid the whole day, no electricity, no wifi, nothing.

    Again¡­sorry!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 222: Eact with their own plans

    <h4>Chapter 222: Eact with their own ns</h4>

    When Nan Lan woke up the next day, although there was Song Qingshu''s smell in the bed, the person himself had already disappeared.

    With a sigh, she got up and began to dress herself. As she looked at her now rosy cheeks in the mirror, Nan Lan''s heart thumped. After a moment of guilt, she felt a hint of sweetness.

    *****

    After leaving Tian Mansion, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t return directly to the Sifang Pavilion, but walked alone on the streets of Shengjing City.

    He had to save Xia Qingqing, Tian Guinong, Red Flower Society, and find the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters. Song Qingshu felt that there were already a lot of scattered fragments in his mind, but he desperately needed an opportunity to connect them together, so he needed some time to quietly organize his thoughts.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in front of him. Song Qingshu looked up and saw that he had unknowingly walked to the vicinity of Prince Bao''s Pce, and a group of people were pointing at a sign.

    "The pce is seeking a famous doctor with a reward of thousands of gold."

    "I heard that many famous doctors went in before, but they all came back without sess."

    "Could it be that someone contracted a strange disease?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Who in the pce is sick?"

    "Some people say it''s the Prince''s concubine, and some people say it''s just an ordinary woman working in the pce."

    "Hey, would they spend thousands of gold to seek medical treatment for just some ordinary woman?"

    *****

    Song Qingshu walked over curiously and looked at the notice on the wall. It turned out that there was a woman in the pce who had a strange illness. She had a high fever and a pain in her chest. Many doctors came to treat her, but were helpless.

    "It''s just a fever, no matter how bad ancient Chinese medicine is, it should be able to handle this much, right?" Song Qingshu was greatly surprised, and suddenly a sh of light shed across his mind, <i>¡®Could it be that illness¡­¡¯</i>

    Looking at the notice on the wall, Song Qingshu showed a triumphant smile. He found the opportunity he had been looking for!

    *****

    At the Wanhao Inn in the east of the city, Su Quan looked at Song Qingshu in front of her and showed a tender smile, "Young Master Song came to look for me so soon, did you miss me?"

    Sure enough, when he didn¡¯t even see her but only heard her voice, his body reacted. This woman was charming, but gentle and sweet. She was obviously bewitching to the point that it turned the worlds of all living men upside down, and he could also vaguely feel a little youthful energy of a young girl.

    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart, ¡®If Su Quan was born in the modern age, became a voice actress or something, and dubs Pan Jinlian. I''m afraid she would seem more coquettish and sultry than Ji Guanlin''s voice. I don''t believe that Wu Song would really be able to stand it.¡¯ (G: Characters in the 17th-century Chinese novel Jin Ping Mei (The Plum in the Golden Vase), and a minor character in Water Margin, one of the Four Great ssical Novels of Chinese literature.)

    The expressions of everyone in the Mystic Dragon Cult turned strange. The Fat and Thin Venerebales looked at each other and had the same thoughts, ¡®This who*re!¡¯ ¡®This adulteress!¡¯

    "Madame is joking. This Song just came to discuss the matters about saving Tian Guinong." Song Qingshu adapted his usual persona of acting like a rogue in front of a woman from a good family and a gentleman in front of a seductress.

    Su Quan nced at him in surprise, and wondered in her heart, <i>¡®My seductive skills seemed to have no effect on him. Is it because of his profound realm in martial arts or because this guy is really a humble gentleman?¡¯</i>

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan smiled and said, "After I came backst night, I thought about it for a while. The pce is quite heavily guarded, and I felt it would be too dangerous to help you save Tian Guinong, and I''m also not sure that Tian Guinong really knew about Prince Bao¡¯s ns. If we shed our blood to rescue him, only to find that the Young Master was just using us, we would¡¯ve lost everything." There was a hint of anger in her voice.

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t you get tired of using that beauty tricks¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu cursed endlessly in his heart. This woman was very good at teasing, so he had to be careful, so that she wouldn''t be able to get her way. Suddenly, Song Qingshu became stunned at a particr realization. Although he wasn''t swimming amongst thousands of flowers, he wasn''t a man who was a pure virgin either. <i>¡®If Su Quan wants to seduce me, I¡¯ll just let her try. Why do I have to act so cautious?¡¯</i> Thinking of this, the whole persona became more natural.

    "Young master, you areughing at me." Su Quan said in an aggrieved tone.

    "When did I do that?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    "I saw the corners of your mouth lift up just now! You must beughing at me in your heart." Su Quan looked like she was about to cry, and even Lu Gaoxuan, who usually feared her like a tiger, couldn''t help but feel a little swayed.

    Song Qingshu frowned, and thought, <i>¡®I¡¯m in a hurry toplete the task at the moment, how can I have the time to flirt with you?¡¯</i> Then said, "The Madame¡¯s beautiful voice is more sweeter than honey. Although I have the urge to talk more, we have to talk about business first."

    Su Quan took a breath. Her Charming Technique was proving to be ineffective over and over again, and it gave her the feeling that she was just being seen as a monkey by this man, so she couldn''t help but snort, "As I said just now, the risk of saving Tian Guinong is just too big.¡±

    Su Quan''s voice had returned to being normal and clear. Song Qingshu secretly praised her ability to change and smiled, "You are breaking your promise. Is Madame not afraid of ruining the reputation of the Mystic Dragon Cult?"

    "I don''t admit it, what can you do?" Su Quan smiled coldly.

    "Then, what if I use the Sutra of Forty-Two Chapters to cooperate with you?" Song Qingshu didn''t care much about how quickly the other party''s attitude changed, and threw out an offer that she simply couldn''t refuse.

    Sure enough, as soon as the words came out, the breathing of the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult in the room quickened a bit. Su Quan suppressed the excitement in her heart and pretended to be calm, "It''s just a Buddhist scripture, what''s the use of that?"

    "If the Madame continues to test like this, I¡¯ll just turn around and leave, and find someone else to cooperate with." Song Qingshu actually walked out of the house after speaking.

    "Wait a minute!" Su Quan knew that she had lost the initiative as soon as she opened her mouth, but as long as she could get the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters, she couldn''t care less. "What are the terms of our cooperation?"

    "I''ll give you a thing, then you can go to Hongli and exchange it for the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters in his hand." Hearing Su Quan''s words, Song Qingshu showed a triumphant smile on the corner of his mouth, and turned to look at her.

    "Hmph, what is so precious that can be exchanged for the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters in Hongli''s hands?" Su Quan showed an expression of obvious disbelief.

    "It¡¯s naturally not a normal treasure, but what if it¡¯s his direct grandson?" Song Qingshu thought of the two babies he rescued at the ruined temple, at that time he didn''t expect that they would y such a big role now.

    "His direct grandson?" Su Quan gave him a strange look, "Fukang''an¡¯s has no heirs."

    "Fukang''an''s official concubine naturally didn¡¯t give birth to any heirs for him. However, by chance, Fukang¡¯an had seduced a pheasant woman in the past, who gave birth to twins for him.¡±

    Ma Chunhua, who was kidnapped by the bandits in the ruined temple, was precisely the young woman who had be fascinated when she saw Fukang''an, a handsome and elegant young man from a noble family. In her moment of fascination, she actually lost her purity to him. What''s more, after only one night of love-making, she became pregnant with Fukang''an''s children, and gave birth to the twins.

    If his guess wasn¡¯t wrong, that group of bandits was probably Fukang''an''s subordinates. It was possible that he had suddenly remembered that beautiful pheasant woman who he had a one night stand with, and feeling lus*tful, he sent someone to bring her back. It''s a pity that he didn''t know that she had given birth to a pair of sons, which caused his subordinates to almost kill his heirs.

    "Are they really Fukang''an''s sons?" Su Quan thought it was a bit too coincidental, and subconsciously suspected that Song Qingshu was lying to her again, "Besides, how can such a woman who is not even a concubine give birth to an heir?"

    "When the timees, you will just have to send a letter to find out. If they ignore you then it¡¯s fake, but if theye to contact you, it would naturally mean that it¡¯s true." Song Qingshu said lightly, "ording tomon sense, this pair of twins can only be regarded as illegitimate children, and their identity shouldn¡¯t even be acknowledged. But it just so happens that Fukang¡¯an has no other sons. There have long been rumors and spections about his inability in the pce. It¡¯s very likely that the twins will be the only sons Fukang¡¯an would have in this life. As the heir of Prince Bao, Hongli would naturally not watch them just die. It¡¯s most likely that he will make Fukang¡¯an¡¯s concubine adopt these two children, iming that they are her sons."

    Seeing that his analysis was reasonable and sound, Su Quan had already believed it quite a lot, but she quickly thought of another question, "If that is the case, why don''t you do it yourself?"

    In her opinion, what Song Qingshu had was a rare opportunity, but he was giving it to the Mystic Dragon Cult, so it was normal for her to be suspicious.

    "I have other things to do, and I have no time to do it myself." Song Qingshu exined in a hurry, "Although it¡¯s possible to use those twins in exchange for the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters, Hongli will definitely not stay still after being ckmailed. Once the twins are in his hands, I am afraid that he will set up a force to hunt you down. Great rewardse with great risks, so the Madame should consider it carefully."

    Su Quan smiled and said, "You do have some conscience, I thought that you would deliberately avoid speaking about the risks involved. Don''t worry, if my Mystic Dragon Cult can''t even do this much, then we might as well cease to exist."

    Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, "That''s good, but I want half of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters. When you give me what I want, I will give you the twins."

    "So you don''t n to give the twins to us first?" Su Quan''s voice froze.

    "That''s natural, otherwise you would just run away with the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters. Where would I find you then?" Song Qingshu looked into her eyes as he spoke as if it was obvious.

    "But do you know that without the twins in hand, how difficult it would be to ckmail him?" Su Quan said angrily.

    "That''s the problem you have to solve." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.

    "Hmph, I now understand what you''re thinking about." Su Quan looked suddenly enlightened, "You just want to use us to distract the attention of the Pce, and move the tiger away from the mountain, so that you can save Tian Guinong!"

    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from Madame, but this is not called ¡®using¡¯, it¡¯s called mutual cooperation, where each gets what they need." Song Qingshu replied.

    Su Quan stared at him for a while, then suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, may I know which half of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters the Young Master wants?"

    "Hehh¡­ the first half." Song Qingshu hesitated and said.

    "Oh? But what if we also want the first half, how about giving you the second half?" Su Quan said while staring at his eyes.

    A hint of joy shed on Song Qingshu''s face, and he deliberately gave a helpless look, "A gentleman shouldn¡¯t argue with a beauty. Since the Madame wants it, then I won¡¯t refuse."

    "Forget it, since the Young Master likes the first half, then take the first half." Su Quan smiled like a clever fox.

    "This¡­" Song Qingshu couldn''t hide his frustration, "Let''s talk about the distribution after everything is done."

    *****

    Seeing Song Qingshu disappearing into the street, Lu Gaoxuan closed the window, looked at Su Quan and said, "Madame, was it possible that Song Qingshu was deliberately ying tricks just now, but what he really wanted was the first half?"

    "Heh, you men, you have a head full of useless thoughts. I am toozy to guess what he thinks. Wouldn''t it be better if I keep the whole thing?" Su Quan giggled after saying that.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    <strong>You might have noticed the Amazon Affiliate Link. It''s actually nothing special. It will just take you directly to the Amazon Homepage, and I''ll get a smallmission if you buy something. It WILL NOT cost you anything extra, I will just be getting amission from Amazon. So, you can consider going through that link every time you want to buy something on Amazon. It''ll help me a lot!</strong>

    Thank you!

 Chapter 223: Trust in partners

    <h4>Chapter 223: Trust in partners</h4>

    Lu Gaoxuan thought that women were indeed more cruel than men, but he still felt the need to remind her, "But if Song Qingshu doesn''t give us Fukang''an''s illegitimate children, we may not be able to escape the pursuit of Prince Bao''s Pce."

    "Lu Gaoxuan, where is your usual intelligence? Why should we be led around the nose by Song Qingshu? Why should we move based on his arrangement?" Su Quan smiled, but the tone of her voice had turned cold.

    Lu Gaoxuan was startled, and hurriedly bowed as he said, "This subordinate is stupid, I ask Madame for her instructions!"

    "Since we are going to use the twins in exchange for the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters, why wait for Song Qingshu to give them to us? Why don''t we find them ourselves?" Su Quan sneered.

    "Does Madame mean that we should find another pair of twins to use as Fukang''an''s illegitimate children?" Lu Gaoxuan asked.

    "That won¡¯t work. If Fukang''an''s illegitimate children were not twins, it would be easier to handle. We could¡¯ve just found a baby to rece it. Unfortunately, we have to deal with twins. It''s not that easy to find a convincing recement." Su Quan said, asy on her side on the couch, and lightly tapped her fingertips on her thigh, obviously thinking about the problem very seriously.

    Lu Gaoxuan nced at her profile for a moment and hurriedly lowered his head, then thought, <i>¡®The Cult Master''s wife is really charming, and if I didn¡¯t fear death, I might¡¯ve taken a chance to¡­¡¯</i>

    "Lu Gaoxuan, your eyes are darting around, what are you thinking about?" As Su Quan''s faux-smiling voice came to his ear, cold sweat dripped down Lu Gaoxuan''s back, and he hurriedly replied, "I''m thinking about how to find and take the twins from Song Qingshu''s hands. There must be a clue."

    Su Quan chuckled and said, "Yes, Song Qingshu has Fukang''an''s illegitimate children in his hands, and naturally he won¡¯t bring them to the Sifang Pavilion. The Sifang Pavilion is full of Hongli''s spies. He is not so stupid.¡±

    ¡°And his subordinates are all men. The babies needs to drink milk every day, so he will definitely find a wet nurse for the twins. But, it would be too eye-catching to look for one in Shengjing City, and the chances of being spotted by Prince Bao''s spies would also be very high. So it¡¯s highly unlikely that he has brought the twins into Shengjing City.¡±

    ¡°But it seems that his n of ??exchanging twins for the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters is not a thing he made on the spot. Since he has nned for a long time, the position of the twins cannot be too far away from him. Hmph, send down the order and let the brothers of the Cult look into the farmers on the outskirts of Shengjing, especially paying more attention to those who have just given birth. Find them as soon as possible."

    "Yes!" Lu Gaoxuan and the others hurriedly withdrew from the room, secretly admiring this beautiful and charming Cult Master''s wife. But when they thought of her ruthless means of getting rid of the old elders in the Cult, they couldn''t help having mixed feelings.

    *****

    After Song Qingshu left the Wanhao Inn, he hid his tracks along the way, bought some weird things from several grocery stores in Shengjing City, and finally came to a house. Checking that no one was around, he quietly sneaked inside.

    The owner of the house was a couple in their forties. Song Qingshu hid in the dark, as he silently observed the words and deeds of the two, until the sun set, and then he just quietly left.

    Coming near the Sifang Pavilion, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t enter immediately. Instead, he carefully looked at the buildings around the Sifang Pavilion, and finally locked his sight on a nearby inn. Hiding his tracks along the way, he used his movement technique to jump upstairs and nced in the direction of the Sifang Pavilion. Suddenly realizing something, he pressed his hand on the window, broke the bolt inside, opened the window and jumped inside

    As soon as he entered the room, he felt a gust of air from a palm strikeing in his direction, and it also carried the scent of a woman. Song Qingshu jumped back and quickly said, "Don''t attack, it''s me!"

    The girl was obviously stunned when she saw him, but after a brief moment of panic, she calmed down, "Who are you?"

    Song Qingshu was also stunned for a moment, and when he looked carefully, it turned out that there was an unfamiliar and beautiful girl in front of him. This woman was tall and slender with long legs.

    "Xian''er, what''s the matter?" Soon a handsome young man rushed in from next door, and was obviously also taken aback when he saw Song Qingshu.

    The girl hurriedly said, "Brother, this person suddenly broke in from the window, could he be a thief?"

    Seeing the girl''s silent gesture, the young man also sobered up, and suddenly became furious, "What! A thief? How dare you attack my sister!"

    Song Qingshu was also feeling quite embarrassed. He didn''t expect things to turn out this way, so he had to exin while dodging, "It''s really a misunderstanding. I thought a friend of mine lived here."

    The girl coldly snorted, "That''s quite convenient, what¡¯s your friend''s name? Call him out and we¡¯ll confront him."

    "I''m his friend, and I hope you two will forgive him." A gentle voice was suddenly heard from the door.

    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that it was Ajiu, who was wearing a green men''s attire. She stood at the door and frowned at everyone in the room.

    The young man and the girl couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and Song Qingshu took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle, came to Ajiu¡¯s side, and quickly said, "I wanted to find her."

    Ajiu also nodded, "I live in the room next to you. My friend seems to have remembered the wrong room, so I hope you two will forgive his transgression."

    "So, that''s it." The young man and the girl looked at each other, pretended to be impatient and said, "Be careful next time!" Then, they mmed the door shut.

    Ajiu nced at Song Qingshu with a faux-smile but led him to her room, "Do you always use such a sneaky method to break into a woman''s room?"

    "This was just an ident, I thought you lived there." Song Qingshu was feeling a little embarrassed after causing such a big scene.

    "You thought I lived there?" Ajiu gently inquired, "What if I was taking a bath?"

    "This¡­" Song Qingshu became embarrassed, "Why would you be taking a bath in the daytime?"

    "When I lived in the pce, I would take a bath at any time I felt like. Besides¡­" Ajiu looked at the darkness outside of the window, "It seems to be dark now."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu seems to be scrambling around for words, Ajiu showed a slight smile, "Alright, I was just trying to tease you on purpose. By the way, how did you find this ce?"

    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on a stool, "I wanted to contact you for something, but I didn''t know when you would respond. I remembered that you said that I should tie a yellow silk to the tree in the yard. So, I boldly guessed that you should be hiding near the Sifang Pavilion. I looked around, and the location of this inn was just right. Then, based on the angle of the courtyard of the Sifang Pavilion, I guessed the location of your room, but I didn¡¯t expect to get the room wrong.¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you know the origins of those two brothers and sisters? I just fought against them, and I feel that the two of them are not weak at all. At such an age, with their level of skill, they should not be someone unknown."

    "You''re obviously not that old either, why do you keep referring to yourself like that?" Ajiu gave him a nk look, "I don''t know as well. The two siblings seem to be living alone. I heard from the innkeeper that the two of them seem to be here for some business and came to Liaodong to buy ginseng."

    "For business?" Recalling the scene just now, Song Qingshu became thoughtful.

    "Why were you looking for me in such a hurry?" Ajiu asked softly.

    "The main purpose is to save Qingqing. I¡¯ve thought of a n. In the next two or three days, I need you to cooperate with me to enter the pce." Speaking of Xia Qingqing, Song Qingshu''s voice became calm.

    "The two of us will just break in like that?" Ajiu looked at him a bit suspiciously.

    "Of course not, I thought of a way to distract the tiger." Song Qingshu said.

    "That''s it?" Ajiu frowned, "What should I do?"

    "It''s not the right time to say it now, you''ll naturally know when that timees." Song Qingshu didn''t want to tell the n right now.

    Ajiu nced at him nkly, a thinyer of anger appeared on her face, but soon it disappeared again, and she said, "You don''t trust your partner and think that you can do everything alone, by yourself. Remember, even if Wu Jiang was able to kill Xiang Yu by himself, but he could not be Liu Bang, who founded the great Han Dynasty which ruled thend for four hundred years."

    Song Qingshu fell into silence, looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, and let out a soft sigh, "You are a saintess of the Ming Cult after all."

    "At least you are able to tell me your concerns now, which is also a kind of progress." Hearing him say this, Ajiu showed a smile on her face. She moved her body and leisurely leaned on the bed, "In order to gain the trust of others, you must first put your own trust in them. Since you won''t trust me, then let me be the one to put my trust in you. I won''t ask about your n, and I will do whatever you ask me to do.¡±

    ¡°And¡­if you betray me, for example, if you capture me and hand me over to Kangxi, or take revenge on the Ming Cult. Then I guess it¡¯ll be my fault for believing in the wrong person."

    Looking at her smiling face, Song Qingshu suddenly felt that he had touched a field of thought that he had never touched before, <i>¡®Is this the bearing of the imperial bloodline?¡¯</i>(G: Did I mention how much I like Ajiu? She just casually taught the MC the way of a monarch.)

    Song Qingshu felt a little lost, and finally understood that regardless of his previous life or the present, due to the limitations of identity and status, he was just inherentlycking some valuable qualities as a leader.<i> </i>

    <i>¡®And Iughed at Luo Bing and the Red Flower Society for having a narrow vision? Wasn¡¯t I the same as them?¡¯</i> (G: See¡­some real character development!)

    "What, are you awed by me?" Ajiu jumped out of bed, bent over with her hands behind her back, and looked into Song Qingshu''s eyes.

    "I''m just wondering if the princess has ever considered choosing a prince consort." Song Qingshu raised his head and smiled.

    Ajiu suddenly blushed, shrank back, and gently said, "Don''t think too much of it. I will never get married in my life. It''s gettingte, Young Master Song, please take your leave."

    Seeing that Ajiu was keen to evict her guest, Song Qingshu smiled bitterly. Although he was still a bit reluctant, he had to leave.

    *****

    Noticing that Song Qingshu had left the inn, Su Yin next door said in a deep voice, "Xian''er, why did you expose your martial arts just now?"

    "I thought that it was a thief, how could I know it was that basta*d?" Yelu Nanxian pouted and said indignantly.

    "Master Su, Xian''er can''t really be med for reacting like that in that situation." Yelu Qi quickly supported her.

    "Although we¡¯ve not been exposed, I am afraid it has already aroused his suspicion. Let''s change the inn." Su Yin said.

    "But doesn''t this make our identity more suspicious?" Yelu Nanxian eximed.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 224: The devils whisper

    <h4>Chapter 224: The devils whisper</h4>

    "Song Qingshu has so much on his te that now he has no energy to pay attention to us. Even if we suddenly disappear, he will only be suspicious. But if we were to stay here, he can instead arrange manpower to monitor us, which would be very inconvenient." Su Yin''s voice remained calm, as if he had already seen through everything.

    "By the way, the woman we saw just now seemed to be better than Xian''er and me in martial arts." Yelu Qi was deeply impressed by Ajiu. Although she was a woman disguised as a man, her beautiful and elegant temperament could not be concealed.

    "That woman¡­let''s put it aside for now, let''s go." Su Yin stood up. As his entire body was hidden in the cloak, outsiders naturally couldn''t see that he was wearing a mask. Yelu Qi and Yelu Nanxian hurriedly packed up and followed after him.

    "Are they gone?" Ajiu next door looked at the three people who disappeared in a hurry through the window, and thoughtfully frowned.

    *****

    "Brother Song, you''re finally back. There''s been no news since you went outst night. I was worried to death for you!" Seeing Song Qingshu walking in from outside the house, Li Yuanzhi excitedly jumped up.

    Although Luo Bing didn''t speak, she also stared at Song Qingshu with aplicated expression, it was hard to know whether she cared or not.

    "Were you really worried about me?" Song Qingshuughed, "I think you were just worried that no one would help you save your sweetheart if I¡¯m gone."

    "Stinky Brother , why are you so bad?" Li Yuanzhi spat and ran back to Luo Bing, "Sister Luo, please help me say something!"

    Luo Bing smiled unnaturally, "What can I say?" She thought, <i>¡®I¡¯m being yed around by your Big Brother Song all the time, how can I have any right to speak?¡¯</i>

    "You can just say that we worried about him all day and night?" Li Yuanzhi shook her arm and proudly raised her chin to Song Qingshu.

    "No way!" Luo Bing''s face turned red all of a sudden.

    When the two of them slept togetherst night, they did talk a lot about Song Qingshu, but it was mostly Li Yuanzhi who did the talking, and she just listened.

    "Really?" Song Qingshu looked at Luo Bing up and down, staring at her until she felt ufortable, "So it turns out that Sister Luo also cares about me."

    "Who is your sister!?" Luo Bing added in her heart,<i> ¡®Is there any brother who treats his sister like that¡­¡¯</i>

    "Haah, during this period, I was hard at work helping some people to find out about their husband and lover, but Ie back to be greeted with such an attitude, how tragic!" Song Qingshu sighed.

    "Brother Song, sit down quickly." Li Yuanzhi obediently moved a stool and ced it by the bed, "Brother Song, you¡¯ve been working quite hard, I''ll massage your shoulders for you."

    "Oh, now you want to bribe me! Okay then, you might find out Yu Yutong''s whereabouts from my mouth." Song Qingshu sat down, felt the soft touch on his shoulders, and hummed infort, "I guess I¡¯ll just enjoy the experience for now." After speaking, he lifted his foot and ced it on Luo Bing''s thigh, "Massage my foot too." (G: You can clearly see his ce for her in his heart.)

    Luo Bing raised her eyebrows and wanted to stand up, only to see Li Yuanzhi winking at her, so she had to suppress her anger, sat down again, and massaged the flesh on Song Qingshu''s legs with both hands.

    "Haah~" Song Qingshu sucked in a breath and sighed, "It hurts a little¡­but it¡¯s quite enjoyable."

    Li Yuanzhi giggled and said, "That must be because you are too annoying, Big Brother. Sister Luo punished you because she couldn''t bear to watch it. You must know that Sister Luo is famous for being a gentle, warm, virtuous and considerate good wife in the eyes of everyone in the Red Flower Society."

    Luo Bing felt her face turning hot,<i> ¡®Would a gentle and virtuous wife go to bed with another man behind her husband''s back, even though she was half-forced¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu looked at Luo Bing with a smile in his eyes, "Of course I know that Sister Luo is a good wife, but unfortunately we can only appreciate her superficial actions. I am afraid that only Fourth Brother Wen can enjoy her most unreserved tenderness."

    When Luo Bing heard his words, she suddenly increased the strength of her hand.

    "Of course, who made you be born a few yearster. When you met Sister Luo, she was already married, so you can only consider yourself unlucky." Li Yuanzhi didn¡¯t notice the turbulent undercurrent between the two, and added fuel to it.

    Luo Bing couldn''t take it anymore, and interrupted her immediately. She looked at Song Qingshu and said, "Let him first tell us if he has any news about the Red Flower Society?"

    "Haah, it''s very unfortunate news." Song Qingshu sighed.

    Luo Bing and Li Yuanzhi''s hearts twitched, and they quickly asked, "Did something happen to Brother Wen (Yu Yutong)?"

    "Oh, that''s not true." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Then what is the unfortunate news?" The two women red at him.

    "In a few days, I will go to the pce to save them, and then you will be able to see your husband and your sweetheart. Isn''t this unfortunate news for me?" Song Qingshu said gloomily.

    "Basta*d, I¡¯m ignoring you!" Li Yuanzhi stopped massaging him, and ran over to whisper something to Luo Bing.

    "I knew that this would be the result. Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge¡­you women are just too cruel." Song Qingshu retracted his feet, and no matter how noisy the two women were, he closed his eyes and rested.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, he heard Li Yuanzhi''s soft voice in his ear, "Brother Song, are you not going out tonight?"

    "Who was it that said just now that they¡¯ve been worried about me since I left?" Song Qingshu''s lips moved slightly, "In order to avoid making you worried, I will sleep here tonight."

    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi eximed.

    But Luo Bing didn¡¯t feel as shy as she was. She had already experienced what shouldn¡¯t have happened between them anyways. Besides, with Li Yuanzhi here, she was certain that this man would not be so bold to bully her tonight.

    "Aren''t I your good Big Brother, so make some room in the bed and let me squeeze in." Song Qingshu looked at her and deliberately teased her.

    "How can this work!" Li Yuanzhi said embarrassingly. It was okay to say it as a joke, but she really couldn''t sleep in the same bed with a man. "Besides, Sister Luo will also sleep on this bed. She is a married woman! Are you not afraid of ruining her reputation?"

    "It would be enough if we have a clear conscience. Sister Luo, don¡¯t you think so?" Song Qingshu turned his face, looked into Luo Bing¡¯s eyes and asked .

    Unable to stand his aggressive gaze, Luo Bing turned her face to one side, "Of course I don''t mind. He''ll just sleep next to you anyways."

    "Sister Luo, why are you doing this?" Li Yuanzhi didn''t expect Luo Bing to sell her out in a blink of an eye, and angrily said, "Brother Song, ask the guards to bring a pillow and quilt, and I will sleep on the floor by myself. Since Sister Luo doesn''t mind, then just let her sleep with you."

    "But I''m afraid that Fourth Brother Wen will mind." Song Qingshu smiled, "Forget it, I was teasing you just now, I''ll sleep on the floorter."

    "Oh." Although Li Yuanzhi felt that it was not good for them to sleep in the same room with a man, but when she thought that Luo Bing was still with her, and she would be not sharing the same bed with him at least, she took it as a great victory. So she half-heartedly agreed and calmed down.

    "It''s not that I don''t have a ce to sleep, but I have to wait here for a certain news. In order to not miss the opportunity, I won''t leave this ce for the next two days." Song Qingshu thought for a while and exined.

    No matter how Song Qingshu exined it, the two women always felt a bit strange when there was a man in the room while they were sleeping. However, Li Yuanzhi had always been a little carefree, and during the time they knew each other, Song Qingshu had left a good impression on her. So, although she was a little ufortable at first, she quickly calmed down and fell asleep.

    Seeing her sleeping so soundly, Luo Bing covered her forehead, <i>¡®This woman is really¡­ how can she trust that devil so much, she doesn''t even know that her innocence could be destroyed anytime when she falls asleep.¡¯</i>

    There was one thing that always felt very strange to Luo Bing¡ª why did Song Qingshu show such an evil side to her, but in front of Li Yuanzhi, he showed his brightest and righteous side? For a long time, Yu Yutong had been infatuated with her, and although she didn¡¯t let it show, there was always a little bit of joy in her heart. When she knew that Li Yuanzhi had always been in love with Yu Yutong to no avail, although she didn''t want to admit it, she felt a bit of pride in her heart. She had a vague sense of superiority.

    However, that sense of superiority was ruthlessly shattered by Song Qingshu. She could clearly feel that Song Qingshu treated Li Yuanzhi much better than her. But, she couldn¡¯t understand the reason. She was certain that in terms of beauty, figure, personality, she didn''t lose to Li Yuanzhi.

    <i>¡®Is it because I am a married woman?¡¯ </i>But during those few sessions of love making, she could clearly feel that her identity as someone else¡¯s wife seemed to give Song Qingshu a different kind of stimtion.

    "What are you thinking so deeply?" As that terrifying voice suddenly sounded in her ears, Luo Bing''s first reaction was not to look at Song Qingshu, but to look at Li Yuanzhi on the side.

    Li Yuanzhi''s eyshes trembled slightly, as if she was about to wake up. However, Song Qingshu stretched out his finger and tapped a few ces of her body a few times, and Li Yuanzhi let out some meaningless mutter and continued to sleep.

    "I''m really curious, are you afraid of me, or are you afraid that the adultery between you and me will be known to others?" Song Qingshu carefully squeezed between the two women, looked at Luo Bing and smiled.

    "Adultery?" Luo Bing was feeling dizzy, and she turned her head away, then ignored him.

    "Isn''t it true?" Song Qingshu stretched out his fingers and hooked her face, "Although I forced you at the beginning, didn''t you cooperate very well after that? Did you enjoy it?"

    "Don''t talk about that, you''re a devil!" Luo Bing cried out, and covered her ears.

    "Thank you for thepliment." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, wrapped his arms around her soft waist, and pulled her closer to him, "I wonder how you will live with your Brother Wen in the future¡­ will you keeping back to me to have fun from time to time?"

    "Why are you doing this to me?" Luo Bing had tears in her eyes, and she asked with a pleading tone in her voice.

    "Why?" Song Qingshu showed a cold smile, "Do you know that it was because of your clever tongue that my whole n almost copsed, and now, even though I¡¯ve found Xia Qingqing, but she has be the Prince¡¯s treasured concubine! Do you think that I would thank you?"

    "I know that I did something wrong, but you took revenge, so why are you torturing me like this?" Luo Bing took the initiative to look up at Song Qingshu''s eyes for the first time.

    "Torturing you? You can think of it as my entricity. I do it so that I can feel the pleasure of revenge." Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed, "Wen Tai returned my kindness with malice, and he attacked me with the intention to kill! If it weren''t for my luck and fate, I would¡¯ve died in his hands that night because of my injuries. What he did to me, I should have returned it to him tenfold!¡±

    ¡°It''s just that even if I tortured Wen Tai in prison, and he wouldn''t say a word. I know that he''s a tough guy. If I were to take revenge on him directly, it¡¯s more likely that he wouldn''t care. So I''ll take revenge on his lovely wife instead."

    Hearing his words, Luo Bing was shocked, "You want to tell Fourth Brother Wen about us?"

    "I do have that intention." Song Qingshu said with a smile. But, noticing that Luo Bing''s face had paled, he said, "But I haven''t yed with you enough, and I don''t n on telling him in a short time. In the future, it will depend on your performance."

    "What performance?" Luo Bing asked absentmindedly.

    "If you serve me wholeheartedly and make me feelfortable, I would naturally be reluctant to tell him." Song Qingshu''s fingertips slowly slid along the curve of her waist.

    "You n to ckmail me for the rest of my life?" Luo Bing finally understood, and suddenly felt that her future would be full of gloom.

    "Is there any problem with that? Just think about it, how many times have you and yourpanions hurt me, and how many times have I rescued you? I don''t think it''s too much to retaliate against you like this, and as long as you behave well, I will agree to not reveal our rtionship to your husband. Then you will still be the warm and generous Luo Bing in the eyes of the people, and the gentle and virtuous good wife in the eyes of your husband. What are you dissatisfied with?" Song Qingshu''s voice was full of evil charm.

    "Don''t say anything more." The defense in Luo Bing''s heart hadpletely copsed. She felt tempted by this man¡¯s seemingly reasonable words. And, when she realized that, she felt even more pain.

    "Since you''ve agreed, then show your sincerity." Song Qingshu put his palm on her head, slightly pressed down towards his waist.

    Luo Bing quickly realized what this man wanted her to do, and subconsciously wanted to refuse. However, the strength she felt from the top of her head showed that she could not refuse. With a resigned sigh, she lowered her body into the bed.

    "Haaahhh¡­that¡¯s good, very good!" After a while, as he heard the strangely seductive licking sound from his waist, Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of satisfaction.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 225: Choice

    <h4>Chapter 225: Choice</h4>

    The next day, before dawn, Li Yuanzhi woke up, and turned to see that Song Qingshu was sleeping on the floor. She heaved a sigh of relief, looked back at Luo Bing, and felt that she seemed to be a bit more gorgeous than usual. That made her feel a little frustrated, <i>¡®No wonder Yu Yutong is infatuated with her¡­¡¯</i>

    When she moved her legs, her face suddenly turned red, because she felt a wet and cool sensation down herher region. Then she recalled that she had a very beautiful dreamst night.

    In her dream, she heard the sound of a woman''s sobbing and groaninging from the house. Li Yuanzhi curiously ran to the window and saw that a man and a woman were doing some shameful things. She subconsciously prepared to leave, but the woman inside suddenly turned her head. To her surprise, the pretty face exposed through the scattered hair was actually Luo Bing!

    Li Yuanzhi was shocked and looked up to see the man who was pressing on her snow-white body. Unfortunately, maybe it was because it was a dream, the man''s face seemed to be hidden behind ayer of fog. It was impossible to see through it. Seeing Luo Bing''s obedience and cooperation, Li Yuanzhi subconsciously thought that the man was Wen Tai, but there was another voice telling her that it wasn¡¯t. She became worried that the man was Yu Yutong, so she was unable to leave the ce and witnessed the whole process.

    Li Yuanzhi, a young girl in her teens, couldn¡¯t bear such a strong visual impact, and before she knew it, her whole body became paralyzed. She felt as if her body was submerged in water, and finally she fell into a deep sleep.

    "How could I have such a shameful dream?" Li Yuanzhi stroked her blushing face. She felt both puzzled and shy, as she looked back at Luo Bing, then thought in her heart, <i>¡®I wonder if Sister Luo is really as shameless as she was in my dream, who was willing to do such a shameful posture¡­¡¯</i>

    Li Yuanzhi''s movement quickly awakened Luo Bing. She opened her eyes and nced at Li Yuanzhi. Although she was awake, her body felt so weak that she really didn''t want to move half a finger, so she closed her eyes again.

    Because of Li Yuanzhi''s presence, and for other psychological reasons, Luo Bing''s body had be more sensitive than usual. That feeling of extreme ecstasy had even made her wish that it would never stop!

    <i>¡®I hope he keeps his promise¡­¡¯</i> When Luo Bing''s eyes were about half closed, a thought shed through her mind, and she tiredly fell asleep.

    Noticing that Luo Bing had closed her eyes again, Li Yuanzhi turned her head to look out the window, and saw that the sky was still dark. Realizing that it was still quite early, shey down again, covered herself with the quilt, twisted her legs, blushed and thought, <i>¡®After Brother Song goes out today, I must take a shower, otherwise it''ll be too ufortable¡­¡¯</i>

    *****

    When the first ray of sunlight came in from the window, Song Qingshu became awake. He sat up, drew a circle with both hands, and slowly gathered the True Qi of his limbs into his dantian.

    He spit out the murky air from his mouth, and immediately felt refreshed. All his ¡°hard work¡± during this period of time was not in vain. The Joyful True Qi in his dantian had been greatly nourished, and he had recovered almost 60% of its peak strength. Although his total amount of True Qi was not as good as before, its quality was far better than before!

    <i>¡®The Joyful Meditation Method is really a good thing. It can increase and bnce the power of Yang through the woman''s Yin. I think any man will be happy to practice hard. It''s just that the capacity of a person''s dantian is limited. Can''t it grow as well?¡¯</i> A trace of doubt shed across Song Qingshu''s heart.

    "Brother Song, seeing that your eyes are glowing with divine light, you must have taken your skills to a higher level. What kind of martial arts are you practicing? Why is the improvement in one night so obvious?" Li Yuanzhi was sitting beside the bed, and Luo Bing was sitting behind her, helping Li Yuanzhib the braids on her head.

    "I have to thank Sister Luo behind you for that. If it wasn''t for her, my martial arts wouldn''t have grown so fast." Song Qingshu deliberately nced at Luo Bing and said with a smile, "As for the martial arts method I practice, if we have fate in the future. I will show you."

    "Sister Luo, how did you help him practice¡­aauch, it hurts!" Li Yuanzhi was just about to ask when she suddenly felt as if a few strands of her hair seemed to be torn off by Luo Bing.

    "I''m sorry, Sister Yuanzhi, don''t listen to his nonsense, he practiced his techniques on his own, I had nothing to do with it.¡± Luo Bing blushed and hurriedly exined.

    "Lord Song, Lord Song?" At that moment, Zhang Kangnian''s voice came from outside the door.

    Song Qingshu looked back at Li Yuanzhi and Luo Bing on the bed, and the two women quickly put down the curtain of the bed. At the moment, their clothes were quite disheveled, revealing the white lining inside. Although they didn''t mind being seen by Song Qingshu, the other men wouldn¡¯t get such good treatment.

    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and flicked, and the quilt on the ground rolled into a ball and rolled under the bed. He didn''t want his subordinates to know that he was sleeping on the floor. Seeing that the two women were also done hiding, he coughed and said, "Come in!"

    Zhang Kangnian walked in with his head lowered, and his eyes nced at the hanging bed curtain and the two pairs of shoes on the ground. He felt extremely cold in his heart. <i>¡®Lord Song really likes that kind of stuff¡­¡¯</i>

    Noticing his strange expression, Song Qingshu didn''t think much about it, and directly asked, "Is there a reason to find me so early?"

    "That''s right." Zhang Kangnian nced at the bed, hesitated, and whispered beside Song Qingshu, "The twins were snatched away."

    "When did it happen?" Song Qingshu thought in his heart,<i> ¡®Did the Mystic Dragon Cult really act?¡¯</i>

    "About half an hour ago. The lord had specially ordered us to keep an eye on the movement over there. So, I immediately came to report when I received the news." Zhang Kangnian replied.

    "Okay, I understand, you can leave, and don''t tell others about this." Song Qingshu waved his hand.

    "Yes!" Zhang Kangnian sighed in his heart. He had been working in the pce for many years, and he naturally understood that there were some hidden secrets everywhere, and it was better to know as little as possible.

    Seeing Zhang Kangnian disappearing beyond the door, Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®I didn''t expect the influence of Mystic Dragon Cult to be so powerful in Shengjing City. I thought they would take at least another day to find the twins.¡¯</i>

    "Sister Yuanzhi, Sister Luo Bing, I have to go out to do something for a while. I won''t be back in a day or two." Song Qingshu took out the things he had bought yesterday from the cab, packed up, and said to the women sitting on the bed.

    Luo Bing felt horrified when he called her ¡°Sister Luo Bing¡±, and thought, ¡®If I hadn''t experienced it myself, would I know that his harmless appearance was hiding such an evil heart!¡¯

    "Good brother, where are you going?" Li Yuanzhi was the best at coaxing people and making them feel happy. She used this clever ability to coax Lu Feiqing to ept her as his apprentice and teach her everything she had learned.

    "Your little mouth is so sweet." Song Qingshu was also delighted, "I know what you want to ask. The operation to rescue your men will start from now on."

    "Good Brother, you''re the best!" Li Yuanzhi smiled, but Luo Bing on the side had aplicated expression. After staying with Song Qingshu these few days, although she would be bullied by him at night, on the whole, she was quite at ease. However, after Wen Tai was rescued, how should she face her husband? The Red Flower Society had nned to use her to perform a honey trap before. Could it be that even after rescuing the members of the Red Flower Society, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of returning to Song Qingshu?

    <i>¡®No¡­ after Song Qingshu saves the entire Red Flower Society this time, the previous hatred between us should be written off. As long as Fourth Brother Wen doesn''t know about me being¡­ by Song Qingshu, it should be fine. Fourth brother, I''m sorry, for the future of the Red Flower Society, I have to hide this from you¡­¡¯ </i>Luo Bing just deceived herself with such thoughts, and her mood slowly calmed down.

    After returning to the Sifang Pavilion yesterday, Song Qingshu had asked the guards to go to the nearby inn to inquire about those two siblings. And the result was that they had disappeared, and so Song Qingshu suspected that there was a third party spying on him.

    So, just to be extra careful, Song Qingshu called another guard inside, sealed his sleeping upint, put on his uniform, and said to the two women, "I¡¯ve already told my guards that I will be practicing my martial arts during the next two days. I will be staying in the room all the time, and won''t allow anyone toe in to disturb me. You two have to cooperate and find a way to create the illusion that I have been in this room during these two days."

    "Okay." The two women nodded, and Li Yuanzhi said, "Brother Song, be careful with everything."

    "What about you?" Song Qingshu turned around and looked at Luo Bing with a faux-smile.

    Luo Bing turned her head away, and remained silent for a while, then a mosquito-like voice was heard, "You have to be careful."

    Song Qingshu suddenly became quite interested in their thoughts, so he sat down again, looked at the two women and smiled, "This operation is destined to be full of dangers. Let¡¯s assume that there¡¯s a situation, where if I have to save your men, I will surely die, if not, I will be able to escape smoothly. Do you want me to save them or not?"

    Li Yuanzhi''s pretty face turned pale, she hesitated for a while, then shook her head, "If that''s the case¡­then Brother Song, you don''t have to save Yu Yutong. If you lose your life in order to save him, I will never have peace of mind in my life. If Brother Yu dies, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for me to die with him."

    "This little girl has a conscience¡­" Song Qingshu turned to look at Luo Bing and asked, "What about you, Sister Luo?"

    "You save my Fourth Brother," Luo Bing''s answer made Song Qingshu''s face turn cold, but she did not notice it at all, and continued, "If you die, I will die with you."

    After figuring out how she would face her husband, she had already given up on death in her heart. Now, she only hoped that Song Qingshu would rescue Wen Tai, so that she could try her best to make up for her guilt.

    Li Yuanzhi didn''t expect Luo Bing''s answer to be like that, and immediately looked at her with a strange gaze. Hearing Luo Bing''s words, Song Qingshu was also stunned for a moment, and then he gave a loudugh, "Don''t worry, I''m not as useless as your men, I promise to save them again without hurting myself."

    After leaving the Sifang Pavilion, Song Qingshu quietly took off his guard uniform and hid his tracks all the way to the neighborhood of the house that he was monitoring yesterday. No one else noticed him under the effect of his internal energy. He quickly jumped over the fence and sealed the old couple''s acupuncture points, "I''m sorry, but I¡¯ll be taking your ce for two days."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 226: Impersonation

    <h4>Chapter 226: Impersonation</h4>

    Song Qingshu brought out a bronze mirror and put it on the table, then he moved a stool and sat down. After that, he opened the grocery bag he was carrying, and started to fiddle with the things inside.

    It didn''t take long for the handsome young man in the bronze mirror to disappear, and be reced by a wrinkled, haggard middle-aged man, who looked exactly like the old man beside him. Song Qingshu nodded to himself, it would be hard for outsiders to tell them apart.

    Putting the two unconscious people under the bed, Song Qingshu sat cross-legged on the bed and began to circte his Qi. After an unknown time had passed, there was a hurried knock at the door. Song Qingshu opened his eyes, and a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, <i>¡®They really came.¡¯</i>

    "Who is it?" Song Qingshu pretended to be unsteady, staggered and ran to open the door, where he saw a group of officials and soldiers with bright armor.

    "Masters, who is this?" Song Qingshu put on a humble smile.

    "Have you gone blind!" A soldier on the side ran forward, pointed to the leader, and said, "Old man Liu, this is Director Sai, a first ranked officer of Prince Bao''s Pce."

    "Forget it, he is just a civilian, how can he know who is what.." The one called Director Sai casually waved his hand, "Old man Liu, Your Highness has summoned you to the pce."

    "Master, what does the Lord want me to do?" Song Qingshu said with a look of fear on his face.

    "You''ll know when you go there. Don¡¯t talk any nonsense! By the way, bring all your usual tools with you." Director Sai waved his hand impatiently.

    "Okay, okay!" The two soldiers escorted Song Qingshu back to the house, where he picked up a box on the side cab, and left with them.

    Song Qingshu remained silent along the way, as he continued to act timid and meek, and finally, he entered the pce of Prince Bao.

    After entering the pce, Song Qingshu was taken to a hidden courtyard, where Hongli had been waiting for them already.

    After giving Song Qingshu a nce, Hongli pointed to the table beside him, "Old man Liu, I heard that your forgery skills are the best in the city. Look at the scripture over there, can you forge it?"

    Song Qingshu tremblingly came to the table which had a delicate brocade box on it, and inside the brocade box, on a satin clothy a white Buddhist scripture¡ª- the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters!

    Holding it up carefully, and flipping a few pages at random, Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed, <i>¡®It really is the original Sutra of Forty-two Chapters!¡¯</i> Turning around, he replied respectfully, "It can be forged."

    "That''s good¡­" Hongli stood up and motioned to the guard beside him to bring the gold ingots on the te to him, "You have to forge this Buddhist scripture as soon as possible. If you can do a good job, then these two pieces of gold are yours. But, if you do a bad job, then hehe¡­" Hongli didn''t finish his sentence, but the threat in his tone was self-evident.

    "I have been doing this since I was young, there''s absolutely no problem." Song Qingshu bowes and humbly answered.

    "Okay, Director Sai, I''ll leave the things here to you. You keep your eyes on him, don''t even let him take half a step away, you understand?" Hongli instructed Manager Sai before going out.

    "This subordinate understands!" All the people in the room hurriedly bowed to Hongli. Song Qingshu took this opportunity to take out a forged copy he had prepared beforehand from his sleeves and reced it with the real Sutra of Forty-two Chapters.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t hide how proud he felt in his heart when Director Sai came to him and monitored him copying the fake scripture the whole time.

    In the past, when Song Qingshu negotiated with Su Quan, he knew that she would choose to double-cross him, but he too had other ns.

    From the very beginning, Song Qingshu never nned to split the spoils with Su Quan. Firstly, he didn''t think that the cunning Mystic Dragon Cult would obediently give half of the spoil to him. Secondly, he didn''t really believe that the Mystic Dragon Cult had the ability to help him.

    Song Qingshu simted the situation in his mind¡ª what he would do if he was in Hongli''s position and had to exchange his precious grandsons for the equally precious Sutra of Forty-two Chapters.

    Prince Bao''s Pce was huge and had many masters. Although he had the ability to catch all the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult in Shengjing City, it was still impossible to guarantee that one or two fish would not get out. It was too much of a risk, so he had to exchange the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters.

    After thinking about it, Song Qingshu felt that the most likely choice for Hongli was to directly rece the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters with a fake one. After he exchanged the fake Sutra of Forty-two Chapters and got his grandsons, Hongli could easily hunt down and kill the people of the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    Although there was a chance that Hongli might make other simple and crude choices, Song Qingshu would never underestimate the ingenuity of the powerful people in this world. Since Hongli could achieve his current position, the man could think of any strategies he could.

    Therefore, Song Qingshu resolutely put all his chips on this possibility. On the surface, he haggled with the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult on how to distribute the spoils afterwards. In fact, he quietly inquired about the most famous forger in Shengjing City, Liu Laohan. After that, Song Qingshu spent most of the day observing his behavior and working procedures, and when he received the news that the Mystic Dragon Cult had snatched the twins, he immediately reced Liu Laohan and waited for the pce''s summons.

    Now that he had the real scripture in his possession, Song Qingshu would naturally imitate the fake one with a peace of mind. <i>¡®As far as I know, in addition to Emperor Shunzhi and Wei Xiaobao, the only other person who knows the entire secret of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters is Shuang''er. As for Kangxi, Hongli and the others, even if they know that there is a big treasure hidden in it, they don¡¯t know anything about the map. It¡¯s actually on the sheepskin cover!¡¯</i>

    It was true that member¡¯s of the Mystic Dragon Cult had no way to distinguish between true and false scriptures, but would he be able to fool Hongli? Of course not!

    So, in order to make sure, Song Qingshu not only added the sheepskin cover in the fake scriptures, but he had already discovered the secret marks in the scripture when he was flipping through the scriptures in front of Hongli just now. These marks he found were really subtle, for example¡ªcertain pages were creased and some words had slight scratches.

    "Let¡¯s see how you like it when you you find out that I scre*wed you over!" Because of Xia Qingqing''s affairs, Song Qingshu didn''t have a good impression of Hongli. So, he cursed in his heart, as he replicated the secret marks on the forged scripture.

    A few hourster, Hongli returned to the room. He looked at the two identical scriptures, and nodded with satisfaction. Then he suddenly frowned, "Which one is the real one?"

    Director Sai and Song Qingshu pointed to the scripture on his right hand at the same time.

    Hongli threw the fake scripture aside, and flipped through the scripture on his right hand. When he found the secret marks he had left on it, he felt relieved and showed a smile, "Take him away."

    "Yes!" Director Sai led Song Qingshu out of the room, and Song Qingshu thought in his heart, <i>¡®Hongli won''t kill this guy, right?¡¯ </i>

    This was also one of the things he was worried about. If the other party really wanted to silence the witness, how could he escape without disturbing Hongli?

    Fortunately, the other party didn''t seem to have that n. Director Sai led Song Qingshu to a room and said, "You can''t leave the house during this time, so stay here temporarily."

    "Dare to ask the Director, how long do I have to stay here?" Song Qingshu behaved like a frightenedmoner, and quietly put a piece of gold that Hongli rewarded him into the hands of Director Sai.

    Director Sai''s expression turned for the better, "I didn''t expect you to be quite so eloquent. Don''t worry, you will be released after this matter is over. The specific time is not very clear, anyway, I will inform you when it¡¯s the right time."

    "Thank you, Director Sai, thank you!" Song Qingshu sent him away gratefully.

    Not long after, Song Qingshu opened the door and was about to go out when a soldier stopped him, "What are you doing?"

    "I want to go to the toilet." Song Qingshu said with a ttering smile.

    "Come with me." The soldier nced at him with disgust, and led him out, while murmuring to himself, "What kind of errand is this?"

    Song Qingshu followed behind the soldiers. Although he had his head bowed, he still nced around out of the corner of his eyes.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu noticed that there were several soldiers standing beside a rockery, and there seemed to be a dark hole behind it.

    "What are you doing?" When Song Qingshu got close, several soldiers drew their sabers and looked at him vigntly.

    "I¡­I''m looking for a toilet." Song Qingshu said timidly, and couldn''t help ncing inside.

    "Are you blind! Can''t you see where this ce is? Do you think this is a toilet?" Several soldiers yelled.

    "Several brothers, I''m sorry, I was asked to take care of this old man by Director Sai. I didn''t pay attention just now, so he got lost." The soldiers who had led the way hurried over and apologized to the guards.

    "I won''t hold you ountable considering Director Sai''s face this time. Next time, be careful and keep him under observation!" The guard scolded, and waved his hands to signal the two of them to leave quickly.

    "What nonsense, they are just a few gatekeepers, yet they act so arrogant!" As soon as the two left the guard''s line of sight, the soldier yelled.

    "Master, I apologize, you¡¯ve had to offend several important people because of me." Song Qingshu quickly apologized.

    "Bah!" The soldier scolded, "Just a few prison guards, they are far from someone important"

    "Yes yes yes¡­" Song Qingshu nodded and thoughtfully looked back at the rockery. And memorized the terrain firmly in his heart.

    After returning to the room, Song Qingshu brought out a few things from his box, thought for a moment, then got up and walked out of the room.

    "Weren¡¯t you done! Why are youing out again?" Seeing hime out again, the soldier guarding the door became immediately angry.

    "Please calm down, it''s just that when I helped Your Highness forge Buddhist scriptures just now, I seemed to have found something strange in the scriptures. I didn''t dare to say it at the time. Looking back now, I think it is necessary to report it." Song Qingshu quickly exined.

    The soldier''s eyes lit up, and he hesitated for a moment, "You stay here, I''ll go to the Director of Sai."

    Song Qingshu nodded, and thought as he watched the figure of the soldier disappearing at the end of the corridor, <i>¡®In this era, the subordinates will inform their bosses only when they¡¯re very sure of the source of the news. Otherwise, if they disturb their bosses with some false news, they might lose their lives. At first nce, the director Sai seems to be the meticulous type. I just hope he is not so stupid and directly report this to Hongli.¡¯</i>

    It didn''t take long for the sound of footsteps to be heard in the corridor, apanied by the voice of Director Sai reprimanding his subordinates, "Why are you so careless and let him stay in the room alone, what if that old man Liu took the opportunity to run away?"

    When Director Sai saw Song Qingshu, the reprimanding stopped. He ordered his subordinates to go out first with a wave of his hand, then his eyes glowed as he looked at Song Qingshu, "I heard that you¡¯ve discovered some secrets in the scriptures?"

    As Hongli¡¯s trusted aid, he naturally knew how much Hongli valued ??this scripture. If he found out the secret of this scripture and reported it, it would be counted as a great achievement!

    "Yes, when this lowly one was forging the scriptures just now, I found that¡­" Song Qingshu lowered his head, and his voice became lower and lower.

    "What did you find?" Director Sai frowned, stepped forward, and moved his ear closer to Song Qingshu¡¯s mouth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 227: Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 227: Rescue</h4>

    "I found out about your death, Director Sai." Song Qingshu smiled coldly, stretched out his hand and grabbed the opponent''s throat.

    Originally, with the level of martial arts of Director Sai, he was considered as one of the top Manchu masters in Shengjing. Although he was weaker than Song Qingshu, he was not someone who could be thought of as powerless. It''s a pity that he didn''t expect that the sickly-looking old man Liu was actually a martial arts master, and his vital points were tightly held before he could even react.

    "Guhkk..Uck¡­" Director Sai''s face slowly turned red, he wanted to call for help, but all he could make was some meaningless sounds.

    "You can be considered to be the first person that I kill by my own hands. May you close your eyes in peace." Song Qingshu sighed, then twisted his wrist. Director Sai¡¯s neck broke, and he fell to the ground with a thud. His eyes wide open, he was obviously dead.

    "Sir, what happened?" The guard outside heard the sound and knocked on the door.

    "It''s okay." Song Qingshu said, imitating the voice of Director Sai.

    After that, Song Qingshu sat at the table and began to re-mix the medicinal mud for the human skin mask. As Director Sai was there, it made the process much easier. He smeared the medicinal mud on Director Sai¡¯s face, and it quickly dried up in a few minutes. Song Qingshu tore it off and put it on his own face. Then, he stuck the old man Liu''s mask on the face of Director Sai, and exchanged the two''s clothes. Song Qingshu checked his present form and felt that there was nothing wrong, so he opened the door and walked out.

    "Director Sai¡­this?" The guard was about to speak, but when he saw the old man Liu lying on the ground in the room, his expression changed greatly.

    "My lord asked me to eliminate all hidden dangers, so I sent him on the road. Quietly carry him away and bury him. Don''t let anyone know. You should already know the rules of the pce." Song Qingshu patted the guard on the shoulder.

    The guard''s back had be drenched in cold sweat, wondering if Director Sai decided to kill old man Liu after he heard the secret, ¡®If so, am I also in danger?¡¯ Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at the hand that patted on his shoulder. Every time the hand went down, the guard''s face turned pale.

    Finally, watching Director Sai disappear into the distance, the guard slumped down. Feeling his back that waspletely wet with cold sweat, he let out a sigh of relief, and entered the room. He dragged "Old Man Liu" up and prepared to find a ce to bury him.

    Poor Director Sai, who was the top master of the Manchus in Shengjing, died so silently.

    Song Qingshu followed the path in his memory, and came all the way to the rockery he saw before. As he swaggered over, the guard saw his appearance, and hurriedly bowed and saluted, "Subordinates, have seen Director Sai!"

    "At ease!" Song Qingshu snorted nomittally, "By the order of the Prince, I''m going to see the prisoner."

    "Director Sai, please." The group of guards quickly opened the cell door and respectfully gave way. Director Sai was a favorite of the Prince. If he said that he was obeying the Prince''s order, then this group of people would naturally not doubt it.

    "I have something to talk about with the prisoner, you can go out first." After entering the cell, Song Qingshu waved his hand and told all the guards to go out first. Then he began to check cell by cell to observe the prisoners inside.

    Finally, he found the half-dead Tian Guinong in a cell in the back. He was covered in blood and had noplete flesh on his body. Song Qingshu frowned, then crouched beside him, and shook his body, "Brother Tian, Brother Tian?"

    Tian Guinong gradually woke up, nced at Song Qingshu, and said lightly, "So it''s Director Sai, what do you want with this Tian?" His voice seemed totally lifeless.

    Song Qingshu snorted, "Do you want to get out of this ce?"

    "Get out?" Tian Guinong''s eyes brightened, but quickly dimmed again, "What am I to do by going out?"

    "Could it be that you don''t want to see your wife Nan Lan, and your daughter Tian Qingwen?" Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®Could it be that the torture during the past few days has made this guy give up on life?¡¯</i>

    "Nan Lan?" Tian Guinong finally reacted, but he quickly became discouraged, "But I''m a cripple now, what''s the use of seeing her?"

    "Crippled?" Song Qingshu asked in confusion.

    "Director Sai, why are you asking about something you already know?" Tian Guinong nced at him, and revealed his bloody lower body, "Your Highness has already ordered me to be¡­" As he spoke, he began to sob.

    Song Qingshu became dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Tian Guinong to suffer such a miserable fate. After a moment of silence, he said, "Who said that a man who has lost his manhood is a cripple? In the historical records, ¡®Records of the Grand Historian¡¯ by Sima Qian, we know that Cai Lun, who was an eunuch had invented papermaking, and Zheng He, the great eunuch of the former Ming Dynasty traveled to the West seven times! Who would dare to say that they were cripples?"

    Seeing that Tian Guinong was still unresponsive, Song Qingshu hurriedly changed the subject, "There is also Yu Chaoen from the Tang Dynasty, and Wei Zhongxian from the former Ming Dynasty, both of them were physically disabled¡­yet, they excelled in political affairs, subdued hundreds of officials, and had wives and concubines in droves! Who would dare to say that they were cripples?¡±

    Tian Guinong finally raised his head and murmured, "Yes, yes, I still have a chance, I still have a chance!"

    Song Qingshu''s face turned ck. This guy was indeed bad by nature. Positive examples couldn''t inspire him, but these evil viins could easily cheer him up again.

    "This is the Snow Ginseng Jade Toad Pill. It will be useful for your injury. Take it quickly." Song Qingshu brought a pill to Tian Guinong''s mouth.

    Tian Guinong nced at him vigntly, then thought that his life was already worse than death, eating a mere poison pill wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. So he took the pill and swallowed it, then he immediately felt a heat rise in his lower abdomen.

    Song Qingshu stretched out his palm and pressed it on his chest, "I''ll help you digest the medicine first, then I''ll get you out when you temporarily regain your mobility."

    Feeling the steady stream of Qi from his chest, Tian Guinong hurriedly focused on healing his wounds, and inquired, "Why is Director Sai saving me?"

    "A few years ago, I received a great favor from Song Qingshu. This time he came to Shengjing as an imperial envoy. When he learned that you were caught and tortured by the prince because of him, he decided to save you. Then he contacted me to return that favor." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    "Aren''t you betraying the prince by doing this?" Tian Guinong had mixed feelings when he heard that Song Qingshu had sent someone to rescue him. If it wasn''t for Song Qingshu, he wouldn''t have gone to prison, but when Song Qingshu learned that something happened to him, he immediately tried to find a way to help him.

    <i>¡®I don''t even know whether to hate him or thank him.¡¯</i>

    "I have to repay the grace of saving my life and I naturally have a way to hide this matter from the Prince. Brother Tian, you don''t need to worry about me. Calm down and absorb the medicinal power." Song Qingshu replied.

    After a stick of incense time, Song Qingshu withdrew his palms and stood up, "We can''t stay here for a long time. Brother Tian, you should be able to walk on your own now, let''s go out of the pce first."

    "Okay." Tian Guinong hurriedly nodded. He staggered behind Song Qingshu, his face pale with pain and sweat dripping down every time he took a step. But thinking about the possibility of escape, he had no choice but to persist.

    "Director Sai, what is this?" The guards at the door were taken aback when they saw Tian Guinong behind Song Qingshu.

    "It is the Prince''s order, I will take him out. You don''t have to worry." Song Qingshu took out a token, and showed it to the guards, while thinking that this Director Sai had really saved him a lot of effort! He didn''t expect that this guy would have Hongli¡¯s token with him. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve taken a lot of effort to rescue Tian Guinong by himself.

    "Yes!" The guards checked the token and said with a smile, "This Guinong is already a cripple, so now he¡¯s naturally worthless."

    Hearing theughter of this group of low-level guards who he usually didn¡¯t even put in his eyes, Tian Guinong trembled all over in humiliation. His fingernails sunk into his flesh, and he secretly took an oath in his heart, <i>¡®Revenge, I, Tian Guinong, must take revenge!¡¯</i>

    After going all the way out of the pce, Song Qingshu pointed to the carriage that he had prepared by the side of the road, and said to Tian Guinong, "Brother Tian, ??I still have important matters to attend to, so I won''t be sending you off. You should drive this carriage to your house and take your wife and daughter to the Five Lakes Sect at east of the city to find their leader Sang Feihong. Young Master Song has already made an agreement with her, and they will escort you out of Shengjing. Now you can no longer stay in Liaodong, and Leader Sang will send you to Yanjing City. Young Master Song has arranged everything for you there."

    It turned out that after Song Qingshu rescued Sang Feihong in Zhang Zhaozhong''s mansion. He went to meet herter and hired her to escort a few people out of the city for him.

    "Many thanks to Director Sai for saving me today." Tian Guinong looked at Song Qingshu and choked up in emotion. Ever since he was imprisoned, all his friends in the old official circles had turned their backs on him. Unexpectedly, it was Director Sai, who he had no friendship with in the past, hade to help him.

    "If you want to thank someone, then thank Young Master Song." Song Qingshu snickered in his heart, turned and walked towards the pce. After a few steps, he suddenly thought of something, and called Tian Guinong again, "Brother Tian, the location of ??Leader Sang of the Five Lakes Sect is not that far away. You shouldn¡¯t think about abandoning your family.¡±

    Song Qingshu was quite worried about Tian Guinong¡¯s nature. He was afraid that the guy would abandon his wife and daughter at this critical juncture. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts be in vain?

    "Thank you, Director Sai for the reminder!" Tian Guinong became lost in thought for a moment, nodded, and then drove his carriage towards his mansion.

    *****

    After re-entering the pce, Song Qingshu wondered in his heart, <i>¡®Why didn''t I see the members of the Red Flower Society in the prison just now. Could it be that they weren¡¯t kept imprisoned in the pce? Forget it, now that time is running out, there is no way to save them anyways, so I should go save Xia Qingqing first.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu walked in a hurry, without facing any hindrance along the way.

    "Director Sai, you know the rules, right? No one can enter the inner courtyard of the pce, except the Prince and the heir." Just as he was about to enter the gate of the inner courtyard of the pce, a voice called out to him from behind.

    Song Qingshu looked back and realized that he had seen this person at the banquet before. It was the number three master under Prince Bao, the Golden Grasping Iron Hook Bai Zhen. ording to Zhang Zhaozhong, Bai Zhen was adept at Eagle w Technique, and his martial arts skills were above him. With all this in mind, Song Qingshu quickly said, "It turned out to be Lord Bai! I''m sorry, I was preupied with something just now, so I wasn¡¯t able to pay attention to where I was going."

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Bai Zhen said with a smile, but he was full of resentment in his heart. This Director Sai wasn''t as good as him in martial arts, but because they were of the same race, he was more trusted by the prince, and Bai Zhen could only guard the pce.

    Song Qingshu turned around and walked out of the pce while thinking in his heart, ¡®I thought I could sneak in to find Qingqing more easily using my identity as the Director, but I didn''t expect this. It seems that I can only implement the established n.

    After leaving the pce in a hurry, Song Qingshu found a secluded ce, and tore off his official uniform and human skin mask. Then he rushed to the Dragon Gate Inn near the pce, where another person was waiting for him.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 228: Strange illness

    <h4>Chapter 228: Strange illness</h4>

    Song Qingshu came to a room. After checking that no one else noticed him, he reached out his hand and quickly knocked on the door lightly nine times. Then after a pause he did it again. The person inside received the strange code they had agreed to in advance. The door quietly opened.

    After entering the room, Song Qingshu asked, "Are the things ready?"

    "It''s ready, but¡­ are you really that good at medicine?" A pleasant voice was heard. It was the voice of the former ninth princess of the Ming Dynasty, Ajiu.

    "No." Looking at the leaflet on the table with the words ¡°Specializing in Intractable Diseases" and a few medicine boxes, Song Qingshu smiled with satisfaction. It must¡¯ve been really hard for her, a princess, to procure these things.

    "Yet you still dare toe up with this n?" Ajiuughed angrily, and waited for Song Qingshu''s exnation.

    "I don''t know how to curemon diseases, but I have a seventy percent chance of being able to cure the disease that Prince Bao''s Pce is seeking a doctor for." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Seventy percent?" Ajiu thought to herself, <i>¡®It¡¯s not too low¡¯</i>. And then asked, "What kind of disease is it, that made you so sure?"

    "I don''t know the name." Song Qingshu shrugged.

    "I don''t know the name?" Ajiu angrily threw away the things in her hands, sat on the bed and sulked, "If you still want to keep things secret at this moment, you can go to the pce by yourself, I won''t go!"

    "Hey, my good princess, don''t throw a tantrum at this moment." Song Qingshu quickly hurried over to apologize, "I''m really not sure what this disease that women tend to get is called. I am just guessing and if my guess is wrong, won¡¯t I lose face."

    "If you guessed wrong, then you guessed wrong. What does it matter? With our level of movement technique, the people in Prince Bao''s mansion probably won''t be able to catch us." Ajiu turned to look at him, "What did you guess? "

    Being stared at by her beautiful eyes, Song Qingshu felt a little embarrassed, "I''m a little embarrassed to talk about this disease out loud."

    "What''s the disease? Why are you being so difficult?" The more Song Qingshu hesitated, the more curious Ajiu became.

    "Put your ears close." Song Qingshu beckoned.

    Ajiu hesitated for a moment, but her curiosity still prevailed over the woman''s restraint, and she leaned over.

    Looking at the fair, crystal clear ear, where the delicate tinum earrings gently swayed, Song Qingshu fell into a brief trance. Then he quickly recovered, and softly whispered a few words in her ear.

    It was unclear if it was due to the heat exhaled from Song Qingshu''s mouth, or the words she heard, Ajiu suddenly sat up straight as if she had a scare, and looked at him strangely, "Why do you know this kind of thing about women?"

    "I only know a little¡­only a little." Song Qingshu also felt a little embarrassed.

    In modern society, men who knew this kind of thing would be regarded as a model of a caring man, but in the ancient era, if a man knew this, it would inevitably make people feel that it was a bit improper.

    "Well, since you know how to treat it, then we can really give it a try." Ajiu¡¯s tone seemed quite unnatural.

    "I wasted a bit of time in the pce just now, so we have to hurry up, or it will be toote." Song Qingshu was worried that the Mystic Dragon Cult had already begun to act, and he might not be able to enter the pce if he was toote.

    He quickly picked up a human skin mask that had been prepared beforehand and put it on his face, then glued a few strands of beard on it. Then, he put on a clean and simple Taoist robe. Soon Song Qingshu transformed into an old man with a saintly aura.

    Tightening his belt, Song Qingshu turned around and found Ajiu staring at him in a stunned manner, "Why didn''t you change your clothes?"

    "How can I change with you here?" Ajiu angrily stomped her feet.

    Song Qingshu also felt that he had been a little insensitive, and quickly turned around, "Now the time is quite urgent, I also have to modify the human skin mask, so as not to be recognized by the people in the pceter. You can change here, I promise not to peek."

    Ajiu was no longer the princess of the inner pce who blushed when she was close to a man. The life in the Wulin had changed her a lot over the years. So she said, ¡°Okay¡­ by the way, won''t you be able to look through the mirror when you''re modifying your mask?"

    "It was really not intentional." Song Qingshu became stunned for a moment, then quickly put down the mirror in his hand, and touched the mask on his face with his hand. After fixing one or two ws, Song Qingshu felt that no one would recognize him anymore.

    The sound of ruffling clothes from behind made him distracted for a while at first, but Song Qingshu quickly realized the danger of such things, so he focused on the next course of action, and his mood slowly calmed down.

    "Okay." Hearing Ajiu''s voice from behind, Song Qingshu turned around, and saw that the beautiful and refined Ninth Princess had turned into a petitepounder with fair skin and tender flesh.

    "It''s well done." Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, "Try not to talk too much, and no one should be able to realize that you''re a woman disguised as a man. Oh, wait¡­"

    Ajiu has been walking around Wulin these years, and it was not convenient for her to do that as a woman, so she often had to disguise herself as a man. After a lot of practice, she had perfected her ability to disguise herself as a man.

    However, after Song Qingshu suddenly walked close to her, she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    As Song Qingshu was getting closer and closer to her, Ajiu subconsciously wanted to back away, but she suddenly heard him say, "Don''t move!¡±

    When she noticed Song Qingshu''s hand reaching out to her ear, she finally understood what he was going to do. It turned out that she was careless and forgot to take off her earrings.

    Soon she felt a tingling feeling in her earlobe, and heard Song Qingshu say, "There are usually two ws when women pretend to be men¡ª one is the Adam''s apple, another is the ear piercing. Your cor is very high, so the issue of Adam''s apple is naturally solved, but the ear piercings are too obvious. I will smear them with some medicinal mud, and they should not be noticeable in a short while."

    As Song Qingshu gently kneaded the round earlobes, it felt cold and smooth to the touch, and he couldn¡¯t help but praise them in his heart.

    "Miss Ajiu, your earrings." After dealing with the problem of the ear piercings, Song Qingshu spread out his hands and put the earrings he had removed in front of Zhu Yuluo''s eyes.

    Ajiu felt shy in her heart, but her pretty face remained expressionless, and she gently said, "You can keep them. I don''t want anything that has been touched by a man."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, thinking that <i>¡®I also touched your ear just now¡¯</i> Then said, "Since it¡¯s a generous gift from Miss Ajiu, it would be disrespectful to not keep them." After speaking, he put it away in his sleeves.

    Ajiu nced at him angrily, feeling strange in her heart,<i> ¡®Why did he have to make it sound like I gave him a token of love¡­¡¯</i> But she didn''t want to continue this topic, and quickly asked, "Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for me to be a femalepounder than a male?"

    "It really would be more convenient if you went as a femalepounder, but Hongli and Fukang''an are both lecher*ous in nature. Miss Ajiu is so alluring, if you were to appear as a woman, that would inevitably arouse their lu*st. That would lead to moreplications." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile. Women have been creatures that attract trouble since ancient times, and the more beautiful they were, the stronger their ability to attract trouble would be.

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s casualpliment, Ajiu''s face flushed red, so she quickly grabbed the medicine box on the table, and said, "Let''s go!"

    *****

    After what it would take to drink a cup of tea, a wandering Taoist priest came near the pce, followed by a handsome petitepounder. The Taoist priest looked at the medical notice on the wall, went straight to it and tore it off. The guard beside him was shocked and angry, "You¡­you!"

    "What, you?" Song Qingshu yawned, "Since I dare to tear it off, I naturally have the ability to cure this disease, stop talking nonsense! Just go in and report."

    The guards hesitated for a moment, and finally sent apanion to report inside. The rest stayed to keep an eye at the two in front of them. If the order to punish them came from the Pceter, they could apprehend these two immediately.

    At the moment, Fukang''an was inside, discussing the matter of rescuing his sons with Hongli, but suddenly a guard came in and reported that the notice outside had been torn up. Fukang¡¯an became stunned, and Hongli said, "Go and see to this matter yourself. We''ll discuss this matter again, and let you know when everything is ready."

    Fukang¡¯an nodded and hurried to the side hall, then he informed his subordinates to invite Song Qingshu and hispanion.

    Seeing the still handsome Fukang''an, Song Qingshu suddenly thought back to the events in Shanhaiguan again, and quietly signed in his heart.

    As he was looking at Fukang''an, Fukang''an was also looking at Song Qingshu.

    From Fukang''an''s point of view, Song Qingshu''s saintly appearance made him out to be quite capable. When his eyes moved to Ajiu, he suddenly suspected that this person was a little too handsome. As a famous yboy, women could hardly escape Fukang''an¡¯s eyes even if they were disguised as a man. As expected, he subconsciously nced at Ajiu''s earlobe and saw that it was as smooth as a mirror, with no signs of piercings, and that dispelled his doubts for the time being.

    "There were a lot of so-called famous doctors who came here before, but none of them were useful. I don¡¯t want to waste more time, so I will test you first. If you can really cure her¡­ I will not only offer you a thousand tales of gold, but I will also personally apologize for the offense at the moment."

    Song Qingshumented the fact that Fukang¡¯an was not simply just a yboy, it seemed that his reputation for so many years was really not a hoax. So he coughed quickly and asked back, "I dare to ask the Lord, is the patient in the house a woman who isctating?"

    Fukang¡¯an was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, "Indeed."

    "In addition to the fever, is the woman''s breasts as hard as rock?" Song Qingshu continued to ask.

    Fukang¡¯an gave a nk look, and subconsciously replied, "I don''t know about that, but I heard her screaming in pain before, and it seems that was the reason."

    Then he quickly reacted and looked at Song Qingshu with an overjoyed expression, "Honored Elder guessed the illness with just a few words!"

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, "The Lord¡¯s praise is unnecessary. I just guessed it from the helplessness of so many doctors before. They must have used ordinary methods to treat that fever, and natural medicines didn¡¯t seem to have any effects?

    "Yes, yes, Honored Elder, that¡¯s exactly what happened!" Fukang¡¯an stood up excitedly, "Come with me, Honored Elder, I''ll take you to see her."

    Song Qingshu looked back at Ajiu and saw that she was quietly giving him a thumbs up, then he smiled even more proudly.

    "I have seen the Heir." Passing by the door of the inner pce, Bai Zhen respectfully bowed to Fukang''an.

    Fukang¡¯an nodded, and hurriedly walked inside. Song Qingshu and the two followed closely behind, because Fukang¡¯an personally led the way, Bai Zhen naturally did not dare to stop them.

    They finally arrived at a small elegant courtyard. Fukang¡¯an pushed open the door, "Honored Elder, pleasee in." Then he took the opportunity to wave and let the maidservant next to him retreat first.

    Across the silk screen, Song Qingshu saw a woman lying on the bed. She had sweat on her forehead, and she was groaning in pain from time to time. With his sharp eyesight, Song Qingshu could naturally see that this woman was the same one he had seen at the ruined temple on the road to Shengjing. It was none other than Ma Chunhua.

    Song Qingshu pretended to check her pulse for a while, showed an expression of hesitation, and finally let out a deep sigh, "It can''t be cured, it can''t be cured¡­we will be taking our leave."

    Fukang¡¯an was stunned, "Honored Elder, didn''t you seem confident just now, why can''t it be cured now?" Not to mention Fukang¡¯an, even Ajiu herself was dumbfounded when she heard his words.

    "If it were a few days ago, the Madame''s condition could still be treated with medication, but unfortunately now¡­it can''t be cured by medication." Song Qingshu shook his head.

    Fukang¡¯an, was quite clever, so he noticed the strangeness in his words, and quickly said, "Can''t be cured with medicine? Then, there must be other ways to cure it! Please, Honored Elder, please save her life!"

    It was difficult for Fukang¡¯an to say what kind of feelings he had for Ma Chunhua, but her youthful and beautiful body really gave him an unforgettable experience. Adding to that, she was the only woman who gave birth to sons for him, so she naturally had a little more weight in his heart than before.

    "It''s true that it can be cured, but I''m afraid that the Lord won''t be able to ept that kind of treatment." Song Qingshu said after a moment of hesitation.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There''s a $1 monthly support option, which won''t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 229: A wonderful profession

    <h4>Chapter 229: A wonderful profession</h4>

    "What exactly is it?" Fukang¡¯an was taken aback.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and as if after a great internal struggle, he said, "The Madame''s illness is due to her mil*k being too abundant, and as they were not excreted in time, the remaining mil*k remained in the meridians in the chest, and finally umted. As a result, the various meridians in her chest were blocked, and it turned into inmmation, which eventually led to Madame''s current condition.¡±

    ¡°The only way to treat it is to perform a massage with special techniques to loosen the blockage and unclog the meridians in her chest. That will save Madame''s life."

    In fact, in the final analysis, the illness that Ma Chunhua was suffering from was just amon case of breast blockage usually seen inctating women, which eventually developed into mastitis. If a woman has this illness, her chest would often be swollen and painful, apanied by high fever. If it¡¯s not treated in time, it could develop into a very serious problem.

    As for Song Qingshu, as a bachelor, why did he know so much about this?

    That was also a coincidence. It was again thanks to that friend in his previous life who pursued his wife by asking her to teach him to swim. It just happened that his wife also developed the same illness, and in the end, an experienced elder asked him to invite a professional, who cured his wife.

    That was also the first time Song Qingshu learned that such a sacred and beautiful profession existed in the world. Their job was to massage the breasts of different women every day. After a session of wanton kneading, not only the couple would have to thank them, but also pay them a few thousand dors!

    Song Qingshu became very interested in this, and he deliberately found some materials to study it, intending to make his mark in this profession in his spare time, and of course to relieve the women who were suffering.

    The first thing Song Qingshu did after he finished his studies was to find that friend, and stated that he didn¡¯t need to be paid, but would help his wife unclog the breasts and relieve her pain. This act was mainly for the purpose of linking theory with practice and trying it out himself.

    As a result, Song Qingshu was bombarded by the curses of his friend''s wife with a blushing face. That marked the death of a great ideal before it could even see the light of day. However, he didn''t expect that aftering to this world, he would have the opportunity to put that great knowledge into practice!

    In fact, Song Qingshu only realized at this moment why so many famous doctors had failed. This was the woman of the Heir of the dignified Prince Bao, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to touch her skin with their hands to feel her pulse, let alone massage her breasts. It was most likely that they were worried that they would be killed by Fukang¡¯an afterwards, so they simply said that they couldn¡¯t cure her.

    Fukang¡¯an gave him a fierce re, but seeing his clear eyes, he had to suppress the anger in his heart, "Can I ask the Honored Elder to teach the method to the maids in the pce, and then let the maid to massage my wife?"

    Song Qingshu frowned and shook his head, "Women are naturally weak, and it would be difficult to achieve any results. Furthermore, his method is extremelyplicated, and if one does not understand medical principles, I am afraid it would be difficult to learn it. If the Lord does not want me to treat her, this old man will take his leave."

    In fact, Song Qingshu actually didn''t lie. This was a veryborious process, and it oftensted for several hours. There were very few women who had that kind of physical stamina and wrist strength. So in his past life, the professionals were almost all men.

    Fukang¡¯an hurriedly said, "Honored Elder, please stay, this one has been disrespectful. You are skilled and have a benevolent heart. Naturally, you won''t have any nasty thoughts. Please save her." But he thought in his heart, <i>¡®I¡¯ll let you save Chunhua first, but I won¡¯t let you get out of here alive after that!¡¯</i>

    "Alright then, please instruct the servants to prepare arge bowl of scalding hot water and a few clean towels." After saying that, Song Qingshu stretched out his hand in front of Ajiu, "Jiu''er, help your teacher roll up his sleeves."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was taking advantage of the situation, Ajiu gritted her teeth in anger, but as Fukang''an was present, she had to obediently help him roll up his sleeves.

    "Will the disciple stay here as well?" Fukang¡¯an''s face darkened a bit.

    "That''s natural. I need Jiu''er to help me with many thingster." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Okay." Fukang¡¯an gave a strained smile, but in his mind, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to deal with one more personter.

    Soon a maid brought hot water. After Song Qingshu cleaned his hands, he approached the bed and looked at Ma Chunhua, who was lying on the bed in a semi-conscious state, and said, "Madame, it might hurt a lotter, so you have to be mentally prepared."

    Ma Chunhua had heard the conversation between the two just now. She felt shy, turned her head to the side, and gave a faint answer, "Yeah."

    Watching Song Qingshu stretch out his hands to untie Ma Chunhua''s clothes one by one, Fukang''an''s eyelids twitched. When the two snow-white mounds were exposed, Fukang¡¯an snorted, got a stool, and sat down by turning his back. He was unable to bring himself to watch such a thing.

    "Jiu''er, twist the towel for me." Song Qingshu reached out and probed Ma Chunhua''s chest a few times, and said in a worried tone, "It''s already so serious."

    Even as a woman, Ajiu felt shy when she saw such a scene. She quietly nced at Song Qingshu, and found that he seemed calm andposed. She really didn''t know whether to call him a pervert or a gentleman.

    As she was about to roll up her sleeves, it revealed her two smooth and snow-white arms. Ajiu was startled! She looked up, and found that Fukang¡¯an hadn''t noticed this, so she quickly put down her sleeves, revealing only a small piece of skin, just enough to avoid getting wet with water.

    Song Qingshu took the towel, and frowned. He put his hand into the basin to feel the temperature, and shook his head, "The water temperature is not enough, change the basin to hot water."

    "But won''t this burn Madame?" The maid said.

    "Don''t worry, she won''t be feeling any heat in this condition. The hotter the water is, the morefortable she will feel." Song Qingshu said.

    Soon the maid brought a pot of scalding hot water. Song Qingshu was reluctant to scald Ajiu''s jade-like fingers, so he asked the maid on the side to twist the towel to dry for himself.

    Looking at the hot maid¡¯s pained expression, the smart Ajiu quickly realized Song Qingshu''s thoughtfulness. She opened her lips to say something, but didn¡¯t make any sound.

    Song Qingshu put a few hot towels on Ma Chunhua''s chest. Seeing that her expression had suddenly rxed, he quickly asked, "Is Madam feelingfortable?"

    Ma Chunhua thought it sounded a bit weird, but she had to tell the truth and hummed.

    Noticing the angry expression of Fukang''an on the side, Song Qingshu quickly exined, "This old man first used a hot towel to soften the hard lumps in Madame''s body. These lumps are actually formed by umted mil*k remaining in the body. It will gradually melt when it encounters the heat. This is why I needed a hot towel. If the temperature is not enough, the heat transmitted to the Madame''s body will not be enough, and naturally it will not work."

    Fukang''an had no choice but to depressedly nod his head, indicating that he understood.

    Guessing that the time was almost right, Song Qingshu said to Ma Chunhua, "Madame, I have to remind you again, it will be very painfulter. Although it will not be as painful as when you gave birth to a child, it will not be much worse.¡±

    Then he said to Fukang''an, ¡°Don''t panic when Madam screams."

    Seeing that both of them nodded, Song Qingshu took off the towel, moved his fingers, and started to act.

    He first started from the nipple, as he pinched a few hard lumps with his fingers, "I will first disperse these hard lumps here first, clear the passage of the exit, and then it will be convenient to force more hard lumps out." Song Qingshu exined as his hands moved. He had to do that because he didn''t want Fukang¡¯an to misunderstand, then push him out and behead him in a fit of anger, which would destroy his n.

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Ma Chunhua''s breathing to be heavier. At first, she gritted her teeth and endured it, but after that, she couldn''t bear it any longer and began to exhale.

    "Lord, please ask the servants to prepare some olive oil¡­ Uh, you probably don''t have this in this era, so prepare some sesame oil." Song Qingshu used a specific technique to keep rubbing and squeezing the hard lumps around the are, which was visible to the naked eye. As a result, a little bit of white mil*k started to seep out. Ma Chunhua felt embarrassed and anxious when she saw it, so she could only distract herself by screaming in pain.

    When he felt that the small hard lumps around the acupoint in the middle of the breast had been rubbed away and the surface had be softer, Song Qingshu dipped his hand in the sesame oil for a moment, then spread it evenly on Ma Chunhua''s chest. He then exined, ¡°The hard lumps here are bigger and harder to get rid of, and It will probably hurt more."

    After speaking, he started from her armpit, found a hard lump and squeezed it up bit by bit. Ma Chunhua suddenly felt a sharp pain and couldn''t help scream aloud. Fukang¡¯an asked with a frown, "Is it really okay?"

    Song Qingshu replied, "Don''t worry, Lord, it''s normal. The nds here are narrow, which are very easy to block. If I squeeze the hard lumps out of the breasts like this, Madame will naturally feel pain. After that, it will be fine, and not only will it make it harder to get this illness again in the future, but the mil*k will also be more abundant, which will make the baby¡¯s health better.¡±

    Hearing him mentioning her child, Ma Chunhua looked up at Fukang¡¯an with tears in her eyes, "Kang¡¯an, our children¡­"

    After his subordinates captured Ma Chunhua back, he learned from her that he had two sons. Fukang¡¯an, who had been childless for many years, was overjoyed, but when he learned that the two children were shot by his subordinates with poison needles. Fukang¡¯an became furious and executed all the dozen or so subordinates who were responsible. Ma Chunhua also contracted this strange disease because of excessive sadness and soaking in the rain that day.

    Fukang¡¯an originally thought that he was destined to have no children, but he didn''t expect that someone sent a pair of small children''s shoes not long ago, and bluntly said that the twins were in their hands. They asked Prince Bao''s mansion to exchange them for the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters.

    Ma Chunhua took a look and recognized that the shoes belonged to her sons, and her heart that was already in ashes was rekindled. If it wasn''t for the sake of her sons, Ma Chunhua would rather die than let another man use this method to help her heal.

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely save them!" Fukang¡¯an said while holding Ma Chunhua''s hand.

    "I believe in you." Ma Chunhua nodded weakly, and squeezed Fukang''an''s hand tightly.

    "Oops!"

    Fukangan was surprised by the sound and looked back. It turned out that due to Song Qingshu''s fondling, Ma Chunhua''s mammary nds had opened up a lot, and arge lump was squeezed out. It resulted in a stream of mil*k being sprayed on the face of Ajiu who was helping out.

    Ajiu was unprepared, and she only felt a sweet and fishy taste in her mouth. She quickly stood up and wiped the things on her face.

    "Lord, the Madame''s breasts have been unclogged by half, and you should be able to tell with your naked eyes." Song Qingshu secretlyughed, and applied more strength in his hands, sending streams of mil*k shooting at Ajiu.

    Fukang¡¯an didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry. At that moment, the voice of the guard was heard from outside the door, "Master, the lord asked me to inform you that we are ready to set off."

    <strong>Author¡¯s Note:</strong> Interested friends may wish to consider this amazing career. By the way, I also consider myself an amateur in that profession, ha ha ha!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There¡¯s a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 230: The truth

    <h4>Chapter 230: The truth</h4>

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Fukang¡¯an stood up and looked at Song Qingshu and said, "I have something to do, so I will leave it to the Honored Elder.¡±

    Song Qingshu indicated that it would be inconvenient to move away his hands, and did not get up to answer, "You can rest assured, Lord. It will take me a few more hours topletely unclog Madame''s meridians."

    "In terms of remuneration, I will inform my subordinates to prepare it for you." Fukang¡¯an quietly pulled a maid before he left and instructed, "You stay here, and you must prevent him from doing anything suspicious. If something happens, ask the guards outside toe in to help."

    Fukang''an was also in a dilemma about leaving these weak and slender maids here. They wouldn''t be able to do anything if something really happened. But Ma Chunhua was now bare-chested, and it was impossible for him to let the guards stay in the room, so he had to make apromise.

    Seeing that the maid kept nodding her head, Fukang¡¯an opened the door and walked out. He instructed the guard at the door, "Wait here and keep your ears sharp about what''s going on inside. If anyone calls for help, rush in immediately."

    "Hey!" The guard bowed.

    Fukang¡¯an looked back at the room, and seeing that no one was paying attention, he quickly pulled up the leader of the guard, and whispered in his ear, "After that physician heals the Madame''s illness, you guys will have to do something. Take those two master and apprentice to a secluded ce and¡­" He didn¡¯t say the rest clearly, but made a gesture of swiping across his neck. The guard leader was startled and nodded in understanding.

    Hearing the footsteps of Fukang¡¯an and his subordinates leaving, Song Qingshu said to Ajiu through a voice transmission, "This man is really not a good person. We saved his wife, but instead he retaliates and wants to kill us."

    "Who asked you to rub his wife''s body all over, I''d have done the same if it were me." Ajiu cursed, as she was still annoyed that he deliberately sprayed mil*k on her face just now.

    *****

    At the entrance of the Sifang Pavilion, a young man staggered over, stood there and looked at the que on the door. After confirming that it was the correct location, he walked straight to the entrance.

    The young man had a handsome face, but unfortunately there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth at the moment. His face was pale, and he obviously looked seriously injured.

    "Stop! Who are you?" The guard at the gate saw that a man was acting suspiciously, and hurriedly drew his sword to guard against him.

    "I want¡­I want to see your Lord Song, I have¡­I have something to report¡­to him." The young man became unsteady, sat down, and said these few words, as if he had used up all his strength.

    The two guards looked at each other, not sure where this guy hade from, and hesitated.

    Seeing their appearance, the young man realized the situation in his heart. He showed a wry smile, calmed down the True Qi scattered in his body, and said, "You should be able to see that I am about to die now¡­ can a dying man be an assassin? You just have to send the news that Yu of the Red Flower Society is asking to see him, and it¡¯s very urgent."

    "Red Flower Society?" The two guards were shocked, and quickly sent someone in to report.

    *****

    In Song Qingshu''s bedroom, Li Yuanzhi was chatting with Luo Bing, "Sister Luo, do you think Brother Song can rescue the people from the Red Flower Society?" For some reason, she always had an ominous premonition in her heart.

    "Perhaps." Luo Bing was obviously also a little uneasy.

    "Lord Song, Lord Song?" At that moment, the voice of the inner guard came from outside the door.

    The two women were startled, and finally Li Yuanzhi lowered her voice and said, "Didn''t I instruct you to not bother me?"

    The guard outside the door hesitated for a while, and finally said, "But there is a man from the Red Flower Society who wants to see you at the gate. Judging from his current state, I am afraid he will not live long."

    "What?" Luo Bing suddenly stood up and hurriedly asked, "Did he say his name?"

    "He seems to be called Yu or something." The guard said with uncertainty.

    "Ah?" Li Yuanzhi screamed and ran out in a hurry, "Where is he, take me to meet him!"

    The guard was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to see a young girl with bright eyes suddenly appear from the room of Lord Song.

    At that moment, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, who had also heard the news, rushed over.

    Seeing that Li Yuanzhi was about to rush out, they quickly said, "My aunt, stop! Lord Song specially ordered you not to go out." Thinking of what Song Qingshu had ordered when he was about to leave, the two of them realized that they had misunderstood his orientation before.

    "I don''t care, I''m going to see him!" When Li Yuanzhi heard the news that Yu Yutong was about to die, how could she calm down? She took out her sword and nned to rush out.

    "Lord Song has given an order that you are not allowed to step out of this yard." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other, and silently pulled out the swords on their waist.

    "Sister Yuanzhi, since we can''t go out, let them bring Yu Yutong in." Luo Bing had also walked out by this time, and she said while looking at Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, "Lord Song won''t even allow this?"

    "That''s not true." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian returned the swords in their sheaths, turned around and instructed their subordinates, "Bring that person in!"

    "Be gentle!" Li Yuanzhi added nervously.

    When she saw Yu Yutong on the stretcher, Li Yuanzhi''s tears rolled out and she rushed over, "Brother Yu, what''s the matter with you?"

    Zhang Kangnian pushed Zhao Qixian with his shoulder and whispered, "What''s the matter? Isn''t she the woman of Lord Song, why is she crying for another man?"

    "How would I know! Do you think that Lord Song will punish us because of this?" Zhao Qixian said depressedly.

    "That''s not true¡­" Zhang Kangnian rolled his eyes, covered his mouth with his hands, and said in Zhao Qixian''s ear, "Have you forgotten the woman who came herest time? She also has a husband. Our Lord Song probably prefers things like this. And now, after the incident happened, the victim hase to the door!"

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    After seeing Yu Yutong''s dying appearance, Luo Bing was already full of anger in her heart, and hearing them say such nasty things made her feel more and more ufortable. So she couldn''t help butsh out, "You all go out!"

    "How can we do that?" Zhang Kangnian sneered. He was a smart man and he would never allow an unknown man to be left unsupervised in the room. If Song Qingshu found out that they had allowed such a thing aftering back, they wouldn¡¯t be able to clean up the mess.

    Zhao Qixian pulled his friend''s sleeve and whispered, "This man is about to die soon anyways, so what can he do? Just look at the appearance of these two tigresses, there is no need to offend them. They will be conquered by Lord Song sooner orter, and will be his women. So, let¡¯s consider the rainy days."

    "Your mind is truly something else!" Zhang Kangnian became scared at the possibility, and the two of them hurriedly walked out with a ttering smile, then closed the door.

    "Brother Yu, don''t scare me, why did you get hurt so badly?" Li Yuanzhi was crying so hard that it seemed as if it was raining.

    Yu Yutong obviously didn''t expect Li Yuanzhi to be here, so he said, "Li¡­Miss Li?"

    By this time Luo Bing had calmed down a bit, so she took out a pill from her sleeves and put it into Yu Yutong''s mouth, "This is the Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pill. Last time I heard Song Qingshu say that it has a miraculous effect when ites to healing."

    "No need, I know that the vitality in my body is exhausted." Yu Yutong smiled bitterly, but Luo Bing still forced the pill into his mouth.

    It was unclear if it was because of the medicinal power of the Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pills, or because of the fact that his lips touched the tip of Luo Bing''s fingers just now, Yu Yutong''s face was flushed red and he coughed violently. (G: This dude is horn*y even when he¡¯s dying.)

    "Fourth Sister-inw, you are indeed here! If I can see you before I go, I, Yu Yutong, have no regrets." Yu Yutong stared nkly at the contour of Luo Bing''s face, and for a moment he became a little excited.

    When Li Yuanzhi on the side heard his words, the blood on her pretty face faded, and she subconsciously took two steps back.

    Yu Yutong nced at her and knew that his actions hurt her very much, but when he thought that he was going to die soon, he just wanted to talk to Luo Bing more before he died. As for other people, he couldn''t care less.

    Luo Bing knelt down in front of him, her eyes bing a little wet, and she said with a choking voice, "Fourteenth Brother, your Fourth Sister-inw is here! Who was so cruel to hurt you like this? Was it Yu Zhenzi or Zhang Zhaozhong, your sister-inw will definitely take revenge!"

    Yu Yutong shook his head and lightly smiled, "It''s not them, but someone you can''t even imagine." Then he spoke the name.

    Luo Bing was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously shook her head, "How could it be him? Why would the Old Chief want to kill you?"

    As the medicinal power in his body gradually took effect, Yu Yutong felt that his spirit was much better, so he quickly gathered his strength and told the ins and outs of the matter.

    It turned out that when Yu Yutong heard that the Old Chief and the others were coercing Luo Bing to perform a honey trap against Song Qingshu, and Wen Tai actually agreed, he was devastated. Unfortunately, the masters from Prince Bao¡¯s pce attacked at that moment and they were defeated without much resistance. Who knew that the masters of the pce didn¡¯t kill them immediately, and captured everyone alive.

    After being imprisoned in the pce, Yu Yutong and others were moved to different cells. After wallowing in despair for the first two days, he suddenly came to his senses. He knew that Luo Bing had escaped that day, so she must be wandering alone in the Wulin. So he felt an urge in his heart to escape from the pce and find Luo Bing.

    When Yu Yutong started to act, he found that for some reason, the guards around where they were kept were unusually loose, as if they were not being treated as a prisoner at all! So, he started to search around, intending to rescue the Chief and the Old Chief first.

    He unknowingly came to a house, and heard two people talking in the room. One of them seemed to be the voice of the Old Chief! Yu Yutong listened quietly with many doubts in his heart, but he didn''t expect that he would discover such a big secret.

    Yu Wanting had said to them before, that forty years ago, Qian Zhenhuan, his childhood sweetheart, was forcefully taken away by Prince Yong and then gave birth to Hongli. After Yu Wanting knew that Hongli had the blood of Han people, he decided to abandon his personal hatred. He brought the Red Flower Society to cooperate with Hongli and help him be the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, which would bring a better life to the Han people all over the world.

    However, Yu Yutong heard another version of that history under the window. It turned out that Qian Zhenhuan was not forcefully taken away by Prince Yong at all, but it was Yu Wanting who orchestrated various coincidences and deliberately let her meet Prince Yong. What¡¯s more, before the prince arrived, she was already pregnant with Yu Wanting''s flesh and blood, that is, the current Prince Bao¡ªHongli!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There¡¯s a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 231: Cult Masters wife

    <h4>Chapter 231: Cult Masters wife</h4>

    "What!" The shock of this information was a bit too much for Luo Bing.

    Li Yuanzhi stared at Luo Bing''s back in a daze, and thought, <i>¡®Sister Lou Bing was really sent by the Red Flower Society to seduce Big Brother Song. No wonder the atmosphere between the two of them has always felt a bit strange these days. I wonder how far the rtionship between the two have gotten.¡¯</i>

    "I had the same reaction as you at the time." Yu Yutong smiled bitterly, "I originally thought that the Old Chief had sacrificed his own love for the sake of the great cause of eliminating the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty. But I didn''t expect that he had schemed everything from the beginning, and wanted to make his son the Emperor! He fooled all of our brothers to work for him."

    Yu Yutong¡¯s resentment could not be concealed from his voice.

    "What happenedter?" Luo Bing asked anxiously.

    Yu Yutong went on to tell what happened next. When he heard the information, he was dumbfounded. He subconsciously wanted to leave and inform the rest of the Red Flower Society, but knocked down a vase in his moment of daze, which was discovered by Yu Wanting.

    When Yu Wanting found out that it was Yu Yutong, he still tried to deceive him with lies, but unfortunately Yu Yutong was an aggressive and hot blooded young man. He directly yelled at Yu Wanting for being mean and shameless, and Yu Wanting finally attacked him with the intent to kill.

    Although Yu Yutong had obtained the authentic inheritance of Ma Zhen, one of the five heroes of Wudang, he was still not Yu Wanting''s opponent.

    "Fourteenth Brother, do you have any wishes in your heart? Your Fourth Sister-inw will definitely fulfill it for you!" Luo Bing could feel that Yu Yutong''s vitality was almost exhausted, and she also began to sob.

    Yu Yutong smiled bitterly, "Fourth Sister-inw, it''s not like you don''t know how I feel about you." Luo Bing became stunned, and Li Yuanzhi felt her heart be cold.

    "Fourth Sister-inw, I don''t know if I should say it or not." Yu Yutong showed a struggle on his face.

    "Fourteenth brother, your Fourth Sister-inw, will listen." Luo Bing held his hand, but felt that it was extremely cold, and she felt even more ufortable.

    "Fourth Sister-inw¡­you should not follow Fourth Brother in the future, just follow Song Qingshu." Yu Yutong said lightly, as if he had seen through everything.

    "What?" Luo Bing was stunned, never expecting him to say such a thing.

    "Last time, when the Old Chief asked you to use the beauty trick to tempt Song Qingshu; although he lied to everyone, the Fourth Brother had nodded and agreed," Yu Yutong said in a deep voice, "In my opinion, that is not something a true man should do. No matter what, you shouldn''t let your woman sacrifice herself. So, after that day, I really look down on the Fourth Brother, he doesn''t deserve to have you."

    "p!" Luo Bing gritted her teeth and pped him. (G: She pped a dying man!)

    "What are you doing!" Li Yuanzhi woke up from her daze, hurriedly ran over to protect Yu Yutong, and red at Luo Bing.

    "I will say it again even if you p me¡­" Yu Yutong said with a wry smile. "The Fourth Brother had said that Song Qingshu used our lives to coerce him that day, and he had no choice but to promise to give you to Song Qingshu. When I heard him say that, I really just wanted tough!¡±

    ¡°That could only prove that in the Fourth Brother''s heart, there are other things that are more important than you, Fourth Sister-inw. Should we oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty? Of course we should. But if you have to sacrifice your woman in exchange, what kind of justice would that be?" Yu Yutong sneered, "If I were in the position of the Fourth Brother, I would rather die with all the brothers than agree to Song Qingshu''s threats!"

    The events of that day had already created a rift between Wen Tai and Luo Bing, and every word Yu Yutong said just now were akin to strikes from the giant Pangu¡¯s Axe. The rift continued getting bigger and bigger. (G: See the myth of Pangu.)

    Noticing Luo Bing''s uncertain expression, Yu Yutong showed a faint smile, "Sister-inw, think about it. Although, personally I didn''t have much contact with Song Qingshu, but the way he does things has left a deep impression on me. In order to get you, he used many despicable means. I used to hate him very much for that, but now that I am about to die, I see it clearly. Even if he is despicable, he will never use you in exchange for benefits. Only a man like him can protect you for a lifetime."

    "I can protect myself, I don''t need a man to protect me!" Luo Bing gritted her teeth. She didn''t want Yu Yutong to continue speaking, because she found that her mind had begun to shake with each of his words.

    Seeing Luo Bing''s uncertain expression, Yu Yutong shook his head. He had always been infatuated with this Fourth Sister-inw, but when he was about to die, he felt that he could see things more clearly than anyone else.

    He looked at Li Yuanzhi, who was in the room, sighed in his heart, and softly said, "Yuanzhi."

    Li Yuanzhi nodded as if she was ttered. Usually, Yu Yutong called her Miss Li. Could it be that her feelings finally got through when he was dying? Li Yuanzhi burst into tears at the thought.

    "Do you think it''s better to marry someone you love or to marry someone who loves you?" At that moment, Yu Yutong''s eyes only had endless tenderness.

    "I will be the happiest when I marry you!" Li Yuanzhi said loudly.

    Yu Yutong was stunned, as he didn''t expect her answer to be this. Such a devoted and beautiful girl had always been deeply in love with him, and it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t moved by her. But, as Yu Yutong thought that he would die soon, why should he give a girl hope? So he decided to be ruthless, "Miss Li, you should be clear that the person I love has always been my Fourth Sister-inw, and I don''t love you."

    "I don''t care!" Li Yuanzhi turned her head away, trying to wipe the tears from her eyes, but unfortunately she couldn''t finish it.

    "But I care!" Yu Yutong''s voice suddenly became serious, "Take 10,000 steps back and say, even if I survive and finally marry you, I''ll probably be more grateful than emotional. As long as my Fourth Sister-inw beckons, I''m sure that I would leave you without hesitation and throw myself into her arms."

    "Fourteenth Brother! What nonsense are you talking about!" Luo Bing came back to her senses and red at Yu Yutong.

    "I''m not talking nonsense¡­" Yu Yutong shook his head, his voice very calm, "I don''t think Fourth Brother Wen is worthy of Fourth Sister-inw, and I also think I''m not worthy of Miss Li. Miss Li, your love for me is just too heavy, and I can''t return that feeling to you equally. Do you understand what I mean?"

    "But I don''t need you to return it, I''m happy to love you more." Li Yuanzhi muttered to herself.

    "I''m not worth your effort. What you just said only proves that you haven''t met the person you are destined to¡­" The light in Yu Yutong''s eyes gradually dimmed.

    "I understand, Big Brother Yu, I will definitely find that destined person." Li Yuanzhi said with choked sobs, holding back her tears.

    Yu Yutong let out a sigh of relief, suddenly thought of something, and said, "By the way, I also heard the Old Chief say that the incident when the masters from the Prince Bao''s pce raided the hideout of the Red Flower Club, was just an act yed by the two parties. They wanted to use the Fourth Sister-inw in a way that would fool Song Qingshu more effectively. Since Song Qingshu is not here now, I''m afraid their n has been sessful."

    "What?" The expressions of both Li Yuanzhi and Luo Bing suddenly changed at the same time.

    Noticing the concerned expressions of the two women, Yu Yutong''s expression turned extremelyplicated, and he whispered to himself, "Why am I not so lucky as Song Qingshu¡­"

    "Fourteenth Brother, what did you say?" Luo Bing was surprised, she knelt and sat down again, then looked at Yu Yutong.

    Unfortunately, Yu Yutong had already finished saying what he wanted to say, but once he had given up all his wishes in the world, his anger was released, and his eyes soon became dull. Hearing Luo Bing''s warm and familiar voice, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but lift up and said with a smile, "Fourth Sister-inw, can you kiss me?"

    Luo Bing was stunned. She had always been aware of Yu Yutong''s feelings towards her, but she only regarded him as a little brother who made mistakes. Hearing his dying wish, she felt conflicted in her heart, and after staying silent for a while, she slowly lowered her head.

    Seeing the red lips that he had been longing for getting closer and closer, Yu Yutong showed a satisfied smile. His hand on the stretcher softened, then slipped down into the air, and his eyes closed forever. (Q: RIP¡­you were a good bro in the end!)

    "Fourteenth Brother!"

    "Big Brother Yu!"

    The two women suddenly wailed, fell on Yu Yutong and cried bitterly.

    After a while, Li Yuanzhi raised her head, wiped away her tears, grabbed the sword beside her, and attempted to walk out. Luo Bing noticed her abnormality, so she quickly stood up and shouted, "Sister Yuanzhi, what are you doing?"

    "I''m going to kill that traitorous dog Yu Wanting to avenge Big Brother Yu!" Li Yuanzhi said through gritted teeth. As the beloved daughter of Li Kexiu, a high-ranking official in the Qing imperial court, the reason why she was usually so kind to the people of the Red Flower Society was because the one she loved was their member. Now that Yu Yutong died at the hands of the Red Flower Society, she even had the urge to annihte the entire organization.

    At the moment, Luo Bing was in aplicated mood. After all, Yu Wanting had been in charge of the Red Flower Society for many years, she has always been respectful and afraid of Yu Wanting. Although she learned from Yu Yutong that Yu Wanting''s saintly image was just a facade, and he was doing everything out of his own selfish interests. But the image of Yu Wanting ingrained in her heart was not so easy to change so easily.

    Hearing Li Yuanzhi''s words, Luo Bing subconsciously wanted to stop her, but soon realized that she was beingpletely unreasonable, and after a moment of daze, she said, "Our top priority at the moment should be to save Song Qingshu first, who is the man who saved us. He took such risks for us, I''m afraid that by now¡­"

    Li Yuanzhi finally came back to her senses and muttered to herself, "Yes, since all of this is a scheme, and if Brother Song gets hurt for my request, I''m afraid I won''t be able to feel at ease for the rest of my life."

    Luo Bing also pulled out her pair of swords from the foot of the bed, gritted her teeth, and said, "Sister Yuanzhi, let''s rescue Song Qingshu first, and then discuss the matter of revengeter."

    Li Yuanzhi''s face turned gloomy and uncertain, then she finally nodded, "Okay!"

    When Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian watched the two womene out with murderous intentions, he was dumbfounded, "Two aunts, what are you doing?"

    Aftering to her senses, Li Yuanzhi no longer had the previous dazed look in her eyes, and she had regained her usual shrewdness. Looking at the two guards, she thought of something in her heart, and quickly said, "We are going to save your Lord Song." Then she quickly told them about the Red Flower Society¡¯s ns and their spection that he was in a deep crisis at this very moment.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other, realized the seriousness of the situation, and nodded. They looked at the two women and said, "Twodies, Lord Song has already instructed us that if he encounters danger, we should not go to save him directly, but go to find someone else."

    *****

    At the Wanhao Inn.

    The members of the Mystic Dragon Cult were quite busy. Su Quan had her eyes closed and going through the details of her n. She felt that everything was going ording to her expectations. She opened her eyes and was about to speak, when suddenly her expression changed!

    With a bang, experts stormed in from the four windows, the walls, and the roof. After a bout of face-to-face battle, the ordinary members of the Mystic Dragon Cult suffered heavy casualties, and the remaining core members guarded Su Quan.

    Su Quan subconsciously grabbed the twins beside her in her arms, and pointed her bright red nails on the baby''s throat, as she vigntly watched the person who came in.

    "I''ve long heard that the Cult Master''s wife of the Mystic Dragon Cult is very beautiful. After seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation."

    Looking at Yu Zhenzi, Zhang Zhaozhong, Hai Lanbi, Debu and other famous masters from the Pce, Su Quan''s face turned ashen, "Why are you here?"

    "Are you asking why we are not at the wharf ten miles away?" Fukang¡¯an sneered, "In the past, I faced many clever people on the battlefield, yet here I am, still standing here. So handling a measly Mystic Dragon Cult is nothing special."

    "Madame, we''ll cover you, hurry up and escape!" The Fat Monk let out an angry roar, and pounced directly towards Fukang''an with his weapon.

    "Looking for death!" Zhang Zhaozhong''s eyes narrowed, and he unsheathed his sword. The room suddenly shone with cold light, and he immediately blocked the offensive of the Fat Monk.

    Lu Gaoxuan, who had alsounched an attack at the same time, was also stopped by Debu and Hai Lanbi. Their martial arts were not much weaker than Lu Gaoxuan, and soon Lu Gaoxuan also fell in danger.

    "Master Zhang, this one will lend you a hand!" Yu Zhenziughed, and disappeared from his ce. He unsheathed his long sword, and attacked Fat Monk.

    Although the Fat Monks martial arts was good, it was still inferior to Zhang Zhaozhong. So how could he defend against the ghost-like Yu Zhenzi? He screamed, and the long sword passed through his chest. Apparently, he died!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There¡¯s a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 232: Coughing up blood

    <h4>Chapter 232: Coughing up blood</h4>

    Hearing the Fat Monk''s screams, Lu Gaoxuan panicked, and his moves became even more scattered.

    "Junior Brother!" The Thin Monk''s eyes turned red, and he was about to rush up, but Su Quan stretched out her hand and stopped him, then she looked at Fukang¡¯an and said with a smile, "If the General doesn''t order his subordinates to stop, then so be it. But, you might not be able to save your son¡¯s life." After speaking, the two babies burst into tears.

    "Stop!" Fukang''an raised his left hand, and the masters of the pce all quieted down, but they still surrounded the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    Su Quan''s temples were sweating, and she knew that today would be a disastrous day for them, but she was also puzzled why the Prince Bao¡¯s Pce found their hideout. <i>¡®Could it be that Song Qingshu betrayed us?¡¯</i>

    "Madame Hong, you are already surrounded, do you think that you can still escape? You might as well surrender a bit earlier. I think you are quite the beauty, so I can consider taking you as a prisoner." Fukang¡¯an looked at the two babies in her hand. Looking at his children¡¯s faces warmed his heart, and he thought, <i>¡®I will save them no matter what!¡¯</i>

    "Under normal circumstances,I wouldn¡¯d think of escaping, but now that your sons are in my hands, I would like to give it a try." Su Quan smiled, "So many men have surrounded this lone woman. All this is making this timid woman very nervous. If I am not careful, I might hurt one of the young masters. I hope the general will not take offense, after all, there will still be one young master left."

    Everyone in the ce was stunned. They didn''t expect that this iparably charming woman would be capable of giving such a vicious threat while still having a smile on her face.

    "Alright, if you give them to me, I promise to give you a lot of money, and I¡¯ll let you all live." Fukang¡¯an said in a deep voice.

    "Ah, a man''s promise is the most unreliable thing in the world¡­" Su Quan rolled her eyes and shook her head, "It would be better to hold them in my hands to feel more assured. When we safely get on the boat, we will naturally return them to the general."

    "Okay, if you dare to hurt a single hair on them, this General will chase and hunt your Mystic Dragon Cult to the ends of the earth." Fukang¡¯an snorted coldly and waved his hand, revealing a gap in the encirclement.

    "Thin Monk, you walk ahead." Su Quan instructed without turning her head.

    "Yes, Madame!" The Thin Monk nodded and walked ahead, guarding against any sneak attacks.

    Su Quan followed his footsteps by keeping her back facing him. She walked with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and thought, <i>¡®When I get out of Shengjing''s sphere of influenceter, I will use these two boys to exchange the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯</i>

    When she was estimating Fukang''an''s bottom line, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her back. Su Quan spat out a mouthful of blood, and before she could react, all the acupoints on her body were sealed! She knew that there was only one person behind her. So, she couldn''t help but turn her head re at the Thin Monk, "So you were behind all this!"

    Su Quan finally understood why the Pce was able to find their whereabouts in such a short period of time, even though the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult were being so careful. She had already nned how to distract the Pce''s attention, how to exchange the scriptures, and how to retreat safely once everything was done. Yet, they still found them!

    In fact, she should have realized the fact that there was a traitor in their midst. However, she still didn''t understand why the Thin Monk dared to betray the Mystic Dragon Cult, because he was poisoned by the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill.

    "Madame, over the years you have been eradicating the elders of the Cult and promoting young members from the bottom. Although everyone is cursing Madame, I understand that all of this is actually the Cult Masters will. So, even if I follow the Mystic Dragon Cult, I will be harmed by the Cult Master sooner orter. So, why would I live like a pig for ughter." Thin Monk picked up the babies from Su Quan''s arms and walked slowly towards Fukang''an.

    "The Thin Venerable has made a great contribution today, and this General will definitely return the favor. In the future, the position of the cult master of the Mystic Dragon Cult will definitely belong to the Thin Venerable." Fukang¡¯an said with great joy.

    Seeing the Thin Monk approaching closer, Yu Zhenzi subconsciously stepped in front of him, Fukang¡¯an coughed and waved his hand, "It''s okay, let hime over."

    The Mystic Dragon Cult had lost at least one-third of their top masters, and their Cult Master''s wife also fell into his hands, so he no longer doubted the Thin Monk. He had always known the truth of using people without doubting them, so in order topletely subdue the Thin Monk, he naturally had to show a gesture of trust.

    "My lord, I have rescued your sons." The Thin Monk smiled and slowly carried the twins forward.

    Looking at his two sons who were still in swaddling clothes, a trace of tenderness appeared on Fukang''an''s face, and he reached out to take them in his arms.

    The Thin Monk¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared, and it was reced by a look of hatred. He threw the two babies to both sides, just enough to block the sight of Yu Zhenzi and Zhang Zhaozhong, and then used all his strength to punch Fukang¡¯an¡¯s chest!

    Fukang¡¯an lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the fist on his chest. He clucked a few times and tried to speak, but he could only cough out a few mouthfuls of sticky blood. When he thought about the fact that he would be dying in the hands of such a small fry, he felt so angry that he spurted out another mouthful of blood! His feet softened, and he knelt down like a mass of mud.

    "Daughter, father has avenged you! Hahahaha¡­" Even at this moment, the Thin Monk didn¡¯t call out Jianning''s name. In his opinion, he should be grateful for the fact that Jianning was buried as a princess. There was no need to let everyone in the world know that she was not a royalty, but just a wild seed.

    By this point, Yu Zhenzi and Zhang Zhaozhong had both arrived, and the Thin Monk was prated by their long swords. But the Thin Monk was not surprised, instead he showed a smile of satisfaction, as he had already prepared to die together with Fu Kang¡¯an.

    He didn¡¯t even care about his own life, so how could he care about the lives of everyone in the Mystic Dragon Cult? He used the people of the Mystic Dragon Cult as bait, and finally managed to win Fukang¡¯an¡¯s trust. Then he seeded in avenging his daughter.

    Looking at Fukang''an, who couldn¡¯t be more dead, all the masters of the Pce felt like falling into an ice cer.

    Su Quan also didn''t expect this sudden change. Before she could figure out who this daughter the Thin Monk was speaking of could be, she realized that everyone at the scene was looking at her with rage! She suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine and said, "You¡­ what do you want to do?"

    "Kill her and take revenge for the General!" It wasn¡¯t clear who was the one who shouted first, but everyone from the pce surrounded her. Although Yu Zhenzi, Zhang Zhaozhong and a few others understood that Su Quan was the wife of the Cult Master of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and the benefits brought by capturing her alive would be even greater.

    But they also knew that they couldn¡¯t stop everyone in this situation, when they were feeling so anxious!

    Suddenly a man in ck rushed in, his target unknown. Yu Zhenzi and Zhang Zhaozhong stepped forward to stop him, but were forced away by their opponent''s move! They all turned pale, as they watched him disappear into the distance with Su Quan in his arms.

    *****

    Back to the situation with Ma Chunhua in Prince Bao''s Pce.

    Under Song Qingshu''s masterful hands, she gradually felt that her chest had started to be soft andfortable, and it was no longer as stiff as a stone like before.

    "Thank you, Honored Elder." Ma Chunhua always felt a bit ufortable when she said this, especially when the man''s hands were still on her chest.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly, took his hand back, put it in the basin and washed it, then took the towel handed over by the maid and wiped it. "It will still take a few more hours, but I have already cleared out most of the clogs in the breasts. So, I think the Madame should be starting to feel quite ufortable. It would be proper to let the maid continue to press it ording to the method I just demonstrated." Seeing that Fukang¡¯an had left, Song Qingshu felt that it was time to find Xia Qingqing, so he naturally had no interest in staying there and continue this massage.

    "Ah?" Ma Chunhua became stunned for a moment, then nodded. She then turned to instruct the maid next to her, "Xiao Tao, take the Honored Elder out and treat him well."

    "Yes." The maid named Xiao Tao nodded, "Sir, pleasee with me."

    Song Qingshu winked at Ajiu, then picked up the medicine box and walked out behind the maid.

    "Sister Tao, has he cured the Madame''s illness?" As soon as the door opened, the guards at the door inquired.

    "Well¡­he did. The Madame has told me to treat him well." Xiao Tao replied.

    The guard rolled his eyes and quickly said, "The General has already given his order just now. Let us take him to another mansion to entertain him. Sister Xiao Tao, you should go back to the house to take care of Madame. She is sick and needs more help."

    Xiao Tao thought that it was reasonable, "Well then, I''ll leave it to you, don''t neglect them."

    "We know!" The guards looked at each other and could see the strange smiles on their lips.

    Song Qingshu watched from the sidelines without saying anything, and quietly followed behind a few guards, who brought them through a quiet and deserted path, until they came to a garden.

    "Where is this ce?" Song Qingshu asked, pretending to look nervous.

    "Heh, this ce will be your grave¡­" Before they even finished speaking, the guards had already drawn their swords and shed forward!

    Song Qingshu disappeared from the ce he was standing, sealed their acupoints with a few pokes, and was about to say something but Ajiu suddenly pulled out a sword from the bottom of the "Specializing in Incurable Disease" t banner pole. With a sh of cold light, a few guards'' heads rolled on the ground.

    "I had them restrained already." Song Qingshu frowned, in his heart, he really didn''t want to take more lives.

    "Kill as many invaders as you can." Ajiu said with a frosty expression.

    Thinking of her fallen country, and her brothers and sisters who had died at the hands of the Qing Dynasty, Song Qingshu felt that he was in no position to criticize her, and sighed, "Let''s go find Xia Qingqing."

    On the way, they caught a maid and asked about the residence of the new concubine in the pce. Song Qingshu sealed her acupuncture points and hid her in the rockery. Ajiu didn¡¯t kill her this time. (G: I call it bias!)

    ording to the instructions of the maid, the two hid their tracks all the way, and finally found the small courtyard where Xia Qingqing lived.

    "Fortunately, the inner pce is not as heavily guarded as the outer pce, otherwise we would have been discovered long ago." Ajiu said while feeling a bit happy.

    "As long as one lives, there¡¯s always a chance that you¡¯ll wear a green hat¡­ hehe! Hongli and Fukang''an¡¯s wives and concubines are numerous, so there will always be fertile fields thatck irrigation. Naturally, they dare not let other mene in and wander around. But, if a guard is bold, help them with irrigation, hehe¡­" Song Qingshu''s expression showed his thoughts.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ajiu blushed and said, "Let''s find Qingqing!"

    The two of them were worried about alerting the servants, so they didn''t dare to push the door and directly enter the house. They used their movement technique tond on top of the courtyard wall and observe the situation inside.

    Sitting on the stone bench in the center of the yard was a graceful figure. She had her hair bunned on her head, with a few locks falling to the side, matching her slender and graceful figure. She had a slender waist, a beautiful neck, and snow-white skin. The sunlight shined on her visage, making her seem more charming, bright and beautiful.

    "Youyou!" Song Qingshu jumped over and fell in front of the woman, then looked at her with aplicated expression.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There¡¯s a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 233: Flying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 233: Flying Sword</h4>

    "Who are you?" Xia Qingqing looked back and saw a sagely old man looking at her with affection. She subconsciously grabbed the Golden Serpent Sword on the table, and looked at the man with vignce.

    "In this world, besides me, who else would call you that?" Song Qingshu tore off the mask and restored his original appearance and voice.

    "It''s you?" Seeing his appearance, Xia Qingqing was obviously stunned for a moment, but she quickly woke up and said in a deep voice, "What are you doing here, didn¡¯t we already decide that there is no future between us?"

    Song Qingshu didn''t care about her attitude. He showed a slight smile and said, "Since there is no future between us, then why was someone still worried that something would happen to me, and they sent red dates and peaches to warn me of danger?"

    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, but she still showed her denial, "You think too much, I poisoned it, and I just wanted to poison you."

    "Heh, if I really were to eat them, I''m afraid I would¡¯ve been poisoned to death." Song Qingshu sighed.

    Xia Qingqing nced at him suspiciously, "How can there be any poison?"

    Song Qingshu didn''t answer directly, but instead asked, "Since you were able to give me red dates and peaches, then why didn''t you just warn me yourself? If I was too stupid to understand, wouldn''t I have let you down? "

    "I live in the pce, and my every move is being monitored. It was very inconvenient for me to say that at that time, so I had to use that method. Besides¡­" Xia Qingqing pursed her lips and smiled, "You are as cunning as a fox, you should be able to see through it."

    "Okay, I''ll take this as apliment." Song Qingshu said while feeling depressed, "I could naturally guess what it meant, but Hongli is not a fool, and he could also guess it for certain. He just pretended to not know everything you did, but secretly poisoned the red dates. He wanted to kill me through your hands, do you know that?"

    "What?" Xia Qingqing was shocked and angry. Although Song Qingshu was standing in front of her safe and sound, she was still afraid of the possibility.

    "At that time, I realized that it was you who gave it, and naturally I thought there was no problem. Fortunately, another person was there to remind me of other possibilities." Song Qingshu recalled what Luo Bing had said at the time, [Although I don''t understand why you believe in the sender of these gifts so much, but you must also consider the fact that many people were involved with delivering these two baskets of fruit to the Sifang Pavilion, so you should be careful.]

    Song Qingshu became very cautious after hearing that, and then asked someone to bring a horse and feed it the red dates. After a while, the horse died of poisoning.

    "Why didn¡¯t you think that it was me who poisoned them?" Xia Qingqing looked at him with burning eyes.

    Song Qingshu raised his head and looked at her, "Although you heartlessly left me, you would never do anything to harm me."

    Xia Qingqing''s heart softened and she was about to tell him the truth. At that moment, a light cough came from beside her. She turned her head and saw that Ajiu was looking at the two of them with a faux smile.

    "Although I don''t want to disturb you two, but the ce and time is a bit inconvenient, should we leave the pce first?"

    "Ajiu, it''s been a long time." After seeing Ajiu, Xia Qingqing sighed, and the scene of the two being jealous in the past reappeared, but unfortunately time had changed them both.

    "Long time no see." Ajiu also remembered their past.

    Two graceful beauties stood face to face, as their contoursplemented each other¡ª-both bright and beautiful, with unparalleled charm, but unfortunately they both mourned the same man. Song Qingshu felt unhappy with the situation, and quickly said, "Don''t just stand still, we have to leave quickly."

    Xia Qingqing was feeling a bit shaken, but seeing Ajiu again made her recall her time with Yuan Chengzhi, and her resolve for revenge became firmer. Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, she shook her head: "I won''t leave."

    "Qingqing, I know you want to take revenge for Brother Yuan, but we can find a way together. Do you have to choose this method where you have to make a sacrifice? If Brother Yuan in heaven were to see this, he would definitely not want you to do this." Ajiu softly persuaded her past rival.

    "I am aware of that, so you don''t need to persuade me any more¡­" Xia Qingqing paused, "As for taking revenge, you are you, I am me, and I can take revenge for Big Brother Yuan alone."

    A few years ago, Xia Qingqing used to be jealous of Ajiu. Although time had changed, and Xia Qingqing was no longer that unruly and willful girl she used to be, but she still had her old stubbornness left in her heart. In her opinion, she was Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s wife, so it was only right and proper for her to take revenge for him. She was unwilling to rely on Ajiu''s strength.

    "What kind of ce do you think my Pce is¡­you cane when you want, and leave when you want?" After a cold snort, arge number of soldiers poured in from the door, and the one in the middle was Prince Bao, Hongli.

    It turned out that someone had found the maid that Song Qingshu had hidden in the rockery, and Hongli immediately readied all the forces when he found out.

    "Oh, it¡¯s the Prince! This lower official came to the pce for a visit and unintentionally ended up here, so I hope the Prince will forgive me." Song Qingshu cupped his hands at Hongli, while thinking in his heart, <i>¡®Now it seems that I can only tear our faces.¡¯</i>

    "Lord Song, let¡¯s be honest, what visit, you actually came to this Prince''s concubines residence!" Hongli sneered.

    Song Qingshu was speechless, it seemed that politics wouldn¡¯t work today. He knew that it was useless to say more at this point, so he looked back at Ajiu and said, "You take the other one." After speaking, he disappeared from the spot and rushed towards Hongli.

    Ajiu immediately understood. She also used her movement technique, and cooperated in the attack.

    Song Qingshu had originally thought that he had managed to make most of the masters of the Pce go after the Mystic Dragon Cult, and there would be no masters around Hongli. Who knew that the moment he attacked, two monks in yellow robes suddenly jumped out from both sides. In the blink of an eye, the two sides fought for more than a dozen moves, but there was no winner. In the end, the two joined forces and pushed Song Qingshu back with one coordinated palm strike.

    On the other side, Ajiu was also forced to take a few steps back by a sharp finger strike. Song Qingshu grabbed Ajiu who was about to continue to charge forward. Seeing that the finger strike was performed by a monk with yellow eyebrows, a name surfaced in his mind, "Your Excellency, could it be that you are the Yellow-browed Monk who is good at Vajra Fingers?"

    "You are good, very good indeed! I didn''t expect the Benefactor to recognize this Poor Monk." Monk Huangmei nodded in praise.

    Monk Huangmei was a character from the novel "Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils". When he was young, his name shook the entire Wulin. In the book, in order to save Duan Yu, he fought with Duan Yanqing, the leader of the Four Evils, in the Valley of Myriad Tribtions, and he didn¡¯t lose.

    Song Qingshu''s face was a little ugly, and he turned his head to look at the two monks who had fought with him just now. Their martial arts were even higher than those of Monk Huangmei. He asked in confusion, "Which temple are the two masters masters from?"

    The two monks announced their names,

    "This poor monk is Tianhong!"

    "This poor monk is Tianjing!"

    <i>¡®Tianhong and Tianjing?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu didn''t recognize them for a moment until he saw the members of the Red Flower Society and others who arrived one after another, then he finally remembered who they were.

    In theter part of "The Book and the Sword", Chen Jialuo, who had achieved great aplishment in martial arts, visited Southern Shaolin and suffered internal injuries after receiving Tianjing''s palm strike. What¡¯s more, the martial arts realm of Tianhong, who was Tianjing''s senior brother, was rumored to be above Tianjing.

    "How could the people of Southern Shaolin collude with a prince of the Qing Dynasty? Could it be that the monks have also be blinded by worldly fame and fortune? I wonder what kind of scripture you are reciting." Song Qingshu sneered.

    "Amitabha, in order to save the world, people''s iprehension and nder are only fleeting." Tianhong replied indifferently.

    Yu Wanting was a disciple of the Southern Shaolin Monastery, and the two of them were also brothers. He also knew a thing or two about what happened 40 years ago. In his opinion, Yu Wanting had a good chance of sess. In order to restore the Han people, he was willing to help Yu Wanting.

    After their first fight in the Forbidden City, Yu Wanting was always afraid of Song Qingshu''s martial arts. When he learned that Song Qingshu was going to be sent as the imperial envoy to Shengjing, he sent carrier pigeons to pass a message to the Southern Shaolin Monastery. Monk Huangmei, who was an abbot of Nianhua Monastery, also came to support him.

    "Fourth Brother Wen, you really are something! Luo Bing begged me to save you, but I didn''t expect that you would actually collude with the enemy." Song Qingshu sneered, but he was full of surprise in his heart.

    "What did you do to Luo Bing?" Wen Tai said angrily.

    "Luo Bing is eating and sleeping very well at my ce." Song Qingshu deliberately gave a vague reply and thought, <i>¡®It seems that Luo Bing didn''t know about it.¡¯</i> .

    "I will kill you!" Wen Tai was furious and was about tounch an attack, but was stopped by Yu Wanting.

    Yu Wanting also had a ck line on his face. He hade up with a good n. The members of the Red Flower Society would pretend to be imprisoned by Hongli, so that Luo Bing, who had no knowledge of it, would persuade Song Qingshu to save the members of the Red Flower Society.

    When Song Qingshu rescues everyone, he would subconsciously think that the Red Flower Society would be grateful to him, and naturally he wouldn¡¯t take precautions. At that point, Yu Wanting would join forces with the Southern Shaolin masters that he had secretly invited, and would take the opportunity tounch a surprise attack, and they would most likely be able to kill him in one hit.

    It''s a pity that he had never expected Yu Yutong to hear his secret. Although he crushed his heart, Yu Yutong was still able to escape. Yu Wanting was worried that the news had been leaked, so he had to change the n. However, after hearing that Song Qingshu had sneaked into the pce, he had to rush over.

    Chen Jialuo stepped forward and cursed, "Song Qingshu,st time in the imperial pce, you caused our Red Flower Society to lose the lives of many brothers. Afterwards, you used despicable means to coerce Fourth Brother Wen. We will take revenge for that today!"

    Song Qingshu nced at him coldly, "I have always looked down on your Red Flower Society from the bottom of my heart. From the Chief to his subordinates, every one of you relies on selling women to gain political benefits."

    Chen Jialuo gave Princess Xiang to the Qianlong Emperor, but he failed to get any benefits. Who knew that in this world, because Hongli was not the Emperor, the world automatically corrected the plot, where Princess Xiang and Chen Jialuo didn¡¯t have that fate.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Chen Jialuo felt nothing, but Yu Wanting and Wen Tai felt that his words were like a loud p to the face, and they immediately became furious and rushed forward. Seeing that the two of them made a move, everyone in the Red Flower Society hurriedly followed. Tianjing, Tianhong, and Monk Huangmei also attacked at the same time.

    "Do you really think you people can handle me?" Song Qingshu''s eyes shed with a hint of madness, as power erupted from his whole body. The Wooden Sword hidden behind his back rose into the sky, and he coldly snorted, "Flying Sword!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> A certain Time Traveler sponsored 3 chapters, they will being out soon.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There¡¯s a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 234: Synergy of Fist and Sword

    <h4>Chapter 234: Synergy of Fist and Sword</h4>

    As a man who grew up watching awesome visual effects in movies and TV series in his previous life, Song Qingshu was naturally not satisfied with just holding a sword in his hand and performing some conventional sword technique. He never thought that he would be able to take someone''s head from thousands of miles away like Young Master Kong in the "Journey to the West", but he was pretty confident about being able to control his sword in the air like Yi Tianxing in "Young Zhang Sanfeng". (G: A TV series.)

    Although he couldn''t make the eight swords fly like Yi Tianxing, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to control a single sword. Of course the control distance would have to be quite limited. Currently, he could only control the sword within five feet of his body. If he tried to get it farther from that, the swordsmanship would be messy and ineffective. Within those five feet, he could perfectly control the Wooden Sword with his True Qi to perform exquisite swordsmanship, and at the same time he could perform the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms with both hands.

    In fact, it was somewhat simr to Zhou Botong''s Technique of Ambidexterity, using which he could deal with multiple opponents at the same time. When the enemies fight against him, it would seem as if they were facing two Song Qingshu, one with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the other wandering around, waiting for an opportunity to attack with the exquisite Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art. Also, as the one controlling the Wooden Sword was not a real person, he would be able to attack from some incredible angles impossible for humans, which would be hard to guard against.

    As soon as everyone in the Red Flower Society rushed over, they were forced out by the Sword Qi and Palm Wind, and they couldn''t even enter the battle circle. In the end, the only ones who couldpete with Song Qingshu were Tianhong, Tianjing, Monk Huangmei, Yu Wanting, Chen Jialuo, Taoist Wuchen and Wen Tai.

    The more they fought Song Qingshu, the more shocked they became. It was obvious that a few masters were besieging a single person, but the fight seemed more like dozens of Song Qingshu besieging a few of them. In this battle of seven versus one, when a certain person falls in danger, the other would attack Song Qingshu to save him, forcing Song Qingshu to shift from attack to defense. But the Wooden Sword was proving to be too unpredictable, and it was difficult to predict from which angle it would attack next.

    It didn''t take long for the seven people to be covered with scars, and most of their injuries were caused by the Wooden Sword.

    Wen Tai was starting became more and more aggrieved. The hatred for Song Qingshu in his heart was making him desperate, so he decided to use his body as bait to mp the Wooden Sword with his flesh and blood!

    However, Song Qingshu had already calcted the possible countermeasures when he designed this technique. When he saw that the opponent wanted to use his body to immobilize the sword, he showed a cold smile. He then directly shot the Wooden Sword drive through the opponents flesh.

    Streams of blood sprayed from his waist and abdomen, as Wen Tai let out an angry roar, and sped his palms together, trying to seize the opportunity to grab the Wooden Sword. But when his palms which could crack even stones came in contact with the Wooden Sword, he felt a sudden sharp pain. Apparently, there was ayer of fierce Sword Qi on it, and that caused his palms to suddenly be bloody.

    Monk Huangmei took advantage of Song Qingshu''s distraction, and used his Diamond Finger to poke at Song Qingshu''s chest. ording to his calctions, he had made his move at a time when his opponent''s old strength was exhausted and his new strength was not yet born. So, the only thing Song Qingshu would be able to do was to try his best to reduce the degree of injury.

    However, Song Qingshu suddenly disappeared from his eyes!

    Monk Huangmei''s blow hit the empty space, and he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Be careful with your feet!" An exmation came from the side, but unfortunately it was still toote. Song Qingshu rolled over on the ground using the Slithering Snake Jumping Roon Technique, and took the opportunity to use his True Qi to summon the Wooden Sword and sh at Monk Huangmei¡¯s legs.

    After all, Monk Huangmei was a long-established expert, so he was able to dodge to the side in the moment of danger. Although he avoided the misfortune of his legs being sliced off, he still lost his toes by the sharp Sword Qi.

    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to get close and punched him in the chest.

    Seeing Monk Huangmei who was vomiting blood and retreating, Song Qingshu secretly thought that it was a pity. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t dare to use all his Qi in order to deal with the few people attacking him at the time, that blow would have killed Monk Huangmei. Although Song Qingshu tried his best to avoid getting blood on his hands, he did that out of the pity for the weak. However, for those destined to be his enemies, Song Qingshu was not as benevolent as Duke Xiang of Song. But even so, Monk Huangmei had lost his fighting power, and Song Qingshu felt the pressure was greatly reduced. (G: Duke Xiang of Song is known for his disy of benevolence towards his enemies. The dude was stupid.)

    "Brother Zhao, why aren¡¯t you helping? We want to intervene, but we can''t." Asked the Martial Zhuge Xu Tianhong while looking anxiously at the battle, while pulling Zhao Banshan''s sleeve.

    "A righteous organization like the Red Flower Society is ganging up on a single person. That is already quite disgraceful. But, if we use hidden weapons to attack at this moment, we won¡¯t be any different than those demon cults." Looking at the awe-inspiring young man in the fight, Zhao Banshan let out a sigh.

    In the past, when Song Qingshu rescued him in the imperial pce, he felt very fond of Song Qingshu when the other party said that he was saving him because of a friend. Although Wen Taiter said that Song Qingshu was trying to deceive them, Zhao Banshan still believed in Song Qingshu. He felt that even if Wen Tai did not agree to the other party''s conditions, Song Qingshu would have still saved them.

    Looking at Xu Tianhong, who seemed as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, Zhao Banshan said, "At this moment, they are fighting at close proximity, and there¡¯s a possibility that it can hurt our own people if I were to attack with hidden weapons. So, let''s keep an eye on the situation first and we must believe in the strength of the Chief and the others."

    "To be able to witness such marvelous swordsmanship today, this one is really fortunate to live until this day!" Taoist Wuchen was famous for his Soul-chasing, Life-taking Sword, and has long been the most powerful of all the leaders in terms of martial arts. As a master, his swordsmanship was as fast as lightning, and his moves were extremely ruthless. He regarded the sword as his life, and could naturally see that Song Qingshu had created a brand new sword technique! Feeling both admiration and jealousy in his heart, he attacked Song Qingshu with all his might.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed. Although Taoist Wuchen was aggressive, he could see that there were many ws in his attacks.

    The Soul-chasing, Life-taking Sword was all about offense and had basically no defense. It sacrificed its users'' defense to maximize its attack power. If it was used against people whose martial arts level was lower than the user, it would naturally give the user an overwhelming advantage. Even if the opponent was of the same level as the user, it could still allow the user to catch the opponent by surprise and gain the upper hand.

    However, since Song Qingshu had mastered the essence of the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art and had fought against the world''s top masters several times, his understanding of the essence of swordsmanship was probably one of the best in the world. If Taoist Wuchen was in a calm state of mind and had the help of his allies, Song Qingshu probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with him in a short while. But, s, he had be excited and rashly attacked with all he had, making his movements full of ws, which were clear for Song Qingshu to see.

    In the stunned eyes of Taoist Wuchen, Song Qingshu put his fingers together, mped the tip of his sword, and slid along the de. Taoist Wuchen wanted to turn the de and use the de edge to cut off his fingers, but was folded by Song Qingshu. With a metallic sound, the long sword broke into two pieces! And, before Taoist Wuchen had time to react, Song Qingshu raised his finger and sliced his throat with the broken piece of sword in his hand.

    "Second Leader!!!"

    The eyes of everyone in the Red Flower Society turned red, and Zhao Banshan couldn''t stand still anymore. He raised his hands, shot his hidden weapons towards Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshuughed and shed to Wen Tai''s side. Wen Tai was shocked and was about to resist, but when he was grabbed by the opponent, he lost all his strength and was thrown in the way of the darts.

    Zhao Banshan was taken aback, and he hurriedly threw dozens of hidden weapons, shooting down all the darts, one by one. He managed to save Wen Tai¡¯s life, and leaped over to pull Wen Tai over to his side. Looking at Song Qingshu, again, he didn''t dare to use hidden weapons anymore. If he did, he not only would fail to harm the enemy, but might harm his brothers instead.

    Seeing that Taoist Wuchen was killed and Wen Tai was seriously injured, Chen Jialuo was extremely angry and attacked with all his strength.

    Song Qingshu let out a cold snort, andmented while parrying his attacks, "Hundred Blossom Fist, as the name suggests, is derived from the practice of Baijia Fist. Unfortunately, you only have the form, and you don¡¯t have the essence of Baijia Fist. In front of a real master, it¡¯s only an embroidered pillow." Song Qingshu said, as he ignored his opponent''splicated boxing skills, and sent a simple palm strike.

    As the fist and palm connected, Chen Jialuo suddenly felt that his arm was about to split! He let out a painful groan, and stepped back dozens of steps. He originally wanted to make aeback, but facing his opponents terrifying raw strength, his arms had been dislocated.

    If you made Song Qingshu choose which one of the protagonists of Jin Yong''s fourteen novels he hated the most, it would probably be Chen Jialuo. Although Song Qingshu hated Duan Yu very much, he only hated him for being born with a gold spoon in his mouth. However, Duan Yu was a gentle and kind-hearted person, and he could be regarded as a modest gentleman. Song Qingshu still agreed with everyone in that regard.

    Chen Jialuo, on the other hand, was different. He had be the chief leader of the Red Flower Society only because of his special status, not because of his ability. Of course it would be nothing if that was the end of it, but unfortunately, in the end, he even sacrificed Princess Xiangxiang (Princess Fragrance) who loved him deeply, and gave her to the Qianlong Emperor, which was simply outrageous!

    To Song Qingshu, the so-called ¡°Great Cause¡± was not worth anything if you had to sacrifice a woman to get it. The key is that Chen Jialuo didn''t even achieve anything, and sacrificed the woman¡¯s life in vain. Thinking of that, Song Qingshu would naturally show no mercy to this guy.

    In the blink of an eye, of the seven masters¡ªone died and the rest were injured. Only Tianhong, Tianjing, and Yu Wanting were left. Not to mention the people of the Red Flower Society, even Ajiu and Xia Qingqing were left reeling in awe and shock!

    They all thought in their hearts, <i>¡®What kind of martial arts does he practice¡­¡¯</i>

    After all, Tianhong and Tianjing¡¯s martial arts levels were so high, and Yu Wanting¡¯s martial arts was also nothing to scoff at, but even then, the three of them were clearly struggling to hold on under the barrage of Song Qingshu¡¯s fist and sword attack. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the defeat of the three had already been decided, and the oue was only a matter of time.

    Song Qingshu secretly frowned. The three of them were obviously famous and authentic martial artists, and their foundations were extremely solid. Although the power of their moves was not that great, they had few ws. So, it was proving quite difficult for him to defeat them. In a dangerous situation, it was really unwise to waste too much strength on a few people.

    Just when Song Qingshu was hesitating, a ck-clothed, ghost-masked man suddenly jumped out of the bushes to hit him from behind. His speed was extremely fast, and the sound of wind and thunder apanied his palm. It was obvious that his level of martial arts was a lot higher than everyone in the scene.

    Xia Qingqing on the side was rmed, but unfortunately she was too far away and it would be toote for her to help Song Qingshu. She quickly slipped out a Golden Serpent Dart from her sleeve and shot at the shadow, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t help at all.

    Unlike Xia Qingqing, Ajiu could judge the martial arts of the ghost-masked man more clearly. She had seen Zhang Wuji in action, and in her opinion, the martial arts of the ghost-masked man didn¡¯t seem to be inferior to Zhang Wuji!

    Ajiu knew that although Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were amazing, if she allowed such a super master to hit him, the oue would be more unfortunate than fortunate. Although she thought so much in her mind, in the eyes of everyone it was only a moment. Ajiu didn''t even have time to fully draw out her sword, so she rushed forward and blocked between the ghost-masked man and Song Qingshu.

    It''s a pity that the attack was so powerful that Aiju was unable to parry and was hit in the chest, then she fell backwards like a kite with a broken string.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s face turned gloomy, as he avoided the three besieging him with one fist, one palm and one leg. He jumped to hug the fallen Ajiu in his arms, and controlled the Wooden Sword with the other hand to shoot at the ghost-masked man.

    The ghost-masked man''s eyes narrowed, and he hurriedly retreated. After a while, he appeared on the roof of the house. Looking at the wound on his shoulder, he said in a deep voice, "Superb swordsmanship!"

    At that instant, a burst of fireworks was seen afar, and the ghost-masked man was stunned. It came from the ce where he had left Yelu Qi and Yelu Nanxian to monitor the movements of the Mystic Dragon Cult. <i>¡®Could it be that something happened to the Mystic Dragon Cult? It doesn''t matter if the entire Mystic Dragon Cult is destroyed, but there is one person who can''t die. That''s the only hope of my family¡­¡¯</i>

    Looking back, he gave Song Qingshu a reluctant nce, "Young Master Song''s swordsmanship is divine. This old man wille and experience more of it the next time I have the opportunity." After saying that, he hurried to the ce where the fireworks had burst.

    Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful woman in his arms as her face quickly turned pale.

    "Prepare to fire the arrows." With the sound of uniform steps, a group of archers rushed in from the gate, and prepared their bows to face Song Qingshu. As long as the Prince gave an order, they would immediately turn them into porcupines.

    Xia Qingqing was shocked when she saw what had transpired, and she quickly raised the Golden Serpent Sword to attack Song Qingshu, "Kill the enemy!"

    When she came close to Song Qingshu, she whispered to the man who was looking at her in amazement, "Take me as a hostage and get yourself out of the pce."

    Song Qingshu immediately understood her intent, and cooperated with Xia Qingqing. He subdued her with one move,and put the Golden Serpent Sword on her neck, then he looked at Hongli and said, "If Your Highness is willing to watch your lovely concubine turn into a porcupine, you are wee to order the arrows to be fired." (G: That pun was from me¡­couldn¡¯t help it.)

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Sponsored chapter number 1.

    This is a beautiful chapter. It took me hours to trante it. It was honestly a huge pain, but I wanted to do this one right!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There¡¯s a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 235: Trust

    <h4>Chapter 235: Trust</h4>

    Hongli''s face turned gloomy. He had noticed the interactions between Xia Qingqing and Song Qingshu during this period, and had realized that they knew each other. Just now, she obviously rushed over on purpose, probably to save Song Qingshu.

    Hongli felt conflicted in his heart. On the one hand, he really wanted to strangle Song Qingshu in his cradle before he grew up. Today, after seeing his marvelous martial arts skills, that idea had be firm; but the n proposed by Xia Qingqing was also very attractive. So, he urgently needed Xia Qingqing''s help. Since Xia Qingqing chose this covert method to save Song Qingshu, it meant that she didn''t want to tear apart their dealpletely.

    Hongli opened his mouth several times, but in the end he didn''t say the word "Fire". While the two sides were in a stalemate, a soldier suddenly ran closer to his ear and whispered a few words.

    After hearing the information clearly, Hongli''s expression went through a great change. He raised his head and gave Song Qingshu a vicious re, "Is Fukang¡¯an''s death rted to you?"

    "Is Fukang¡¯an dead?" Song Qingshu was stunned and smiled bitterly, "Your Highness, you are overestimating my ability. This lower official expresses his deep condolences for the passing of the heir¡­"

    Hongli stared at his eyes, as if to distinguish whether what he said was true or false. At that moment, a bustling noise suddenly came from outside, and Hongli became furious, "Who is making a noise here!"

    "Father, save me!" At that moment, a terrified voice came, and everyone turned their heads to look in that direction. What they saw was a group of imperial guards walking towards this ce with a knife on the neck of a young nobleman. The people from the pce had already recognized who it was. It was Hongli''s other son, Yongyan!

    "How courageous!" Bai Zhen, an expert working under Hongli, rushed over, wanting to rescue Yongyan by surprise while they were still unprepared.

    Suddenly two gentle voices were heard, and Bai Zhen felt a sh of cold light in front of him, which caused him to break out in a cold sweat. The charming young woman held a pair of sabers and firmly guarded Yongyan behind her.

    "Luo Bing, how can you help the invaders?" Wen Tai was shocked and angry when he saw the appearance of the young woman.

    "Aren''t you also working as a dog of the invaders?" Another girl sneered, it was Li Yuanzhi.

    "You are confused! We have reasons to do this, Luo Bing, it''s not like you don''t know." Yu Wanting said in a deep voice when he saw that Wen Tai had be lost for words.

    "Including killing the Fourteenth Brother?" Luo Bing replied coldly.

    "Fourteenth Brother is dead?" Everyone in the Red Flower Society showed an incredulous expression and whispered amongst themselves.

    "He was killed by this old basta*d!" Li Yuanzhi pointed at Yu Wanting with tears streaming down her eyes.

    Yu Wanting was startled, and quickly exined, "That¡¯s right¡­Yu Yutong had always coveted his own sister-inw. I let him be considering that he was young, but this time after everyone agreed to send Luo Bing to perform the task, he was the only one who disagreed. Because of his own selfishness, he tried his best to obstruct the great cause. He even threatened me in private, that if I didn¡¯t stop Luo Bing from going on this mission, he would tell everything to Song Qingshu! So I had no choice but to reluctantly execute this unfaithful and unrighteous person."

    Li Yuanzhi was trembling with anger, "What righteous deed? It was obviously you who¡­"

    As she was about to tell everyone the secret, Luo Bing suddenly grabbed her hand. When Li Yuanzhi turned her head to look at her, Lou Bing firmly shook her head, and said in a low voice, "Consider the current situation, if you tell that big secret, Hongli will definitely kill everyone here to make sure that the information doesn¡¯t get out. Song Qingshu was involved in this matter because of our request. Do you have the heart to watch him die because of us?"

    Li Yuanzhi''s expression changed drastically, and finally she just fiercely cursed at Yu Wanting, "Shameless!" After speaking, she turned around and remained silent.

    "Luo Bing, I''m also very sad about the death of the Fourteenth Brother, but are you going to betray the Red Flower Society and help Song Qingshu because of this?" Wen Tai asked sadly.

    "Fourth Brother, Yu Wanting is a despicable and shameless viin. As for the reason, it is inconvenient for me to say at this moment. If you believe me, please join us, and I will exin the truth to youter." Luo Bing looked at her husband and gently spoke up.

    "How can I believe you if you don''t say anything!" Wen Tai said angrily.

    "Tai, this woman is not worth your concern. As a sister-inw, she should have led by example, but she actually seduced Yu Yutong, and kept the rtion between them unclear. Now it seems that she has an affair with Song Qingshu. You should be able to notice, there is a strong aura of spring between her brows. I am afraid she has already done something unfaithful towards you. The two of you are quite unequal in age, it seems that Luo Bing prefers the young and handsome little pretty boys." Yu Wanting sneered.

    "Is that really the case?" Wen Tai looked at Luo Bing in pain.

    Luo Bing wanted to exin several times, but she didn''t know where to start. Although Yu Wanting was deliberately ndering her, some of his guesses were quite correct. So she could only let out a soft sigh and said, "Fourth Brother, I''m your wife, don''t you believe me? Would you believe what an outsider said?" The cracks caused by thest incident in the imperial pce were starting to grow bigger and bigger, and Luo Bing''s heart became colder and colder.

    "Who said that you were his wife?" Song Qingshu intervened with a loud voice, "Brother Wen, if I remember correctly, you sold Luo Bing to me in the pcest time, correct?"

    Wen Tai became even more furious when heard him mention that matter to Luo Bing, "Last time, used despicable means to force me!"

    "No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that you sold her to me. So strictly speaking, she is my woman and has nothing to do with you. Bing''er,e over to me!"

    At the moment, Luo Bing''s heart was in a mess, and her mind was nk. She felt the strength in the tone of Song Qingshu''s voice and subconsciously walked towards him. Zhang Kangnian and others also held Yongyan and moved over with her.

    "You are provoking someone else''s wife again." Xia Qingqing slightly moved her lips, and the emotion in her voice was unclear.

    "You''re also provoking other men." Song Qingshu has always had a thorn in his heart for the choice Xia Qingqing had made, and couldn''t help but refute her.

    Xia Qingqing hesitated to speak, and felt extremely bitter in her heart. She couldn''t tell him in front of so many people that she was just pretending to be a concubine and still guarded her body like jade.

    "Can you two stop flirting for the moment? I am about to die here¡­" Suddenly a weak voice was heard from Song Qingshu''s arms.

    "Miss Ajiu, don''t worry, I''m protecting your vitality with my True Qi, it''ll be alright for now." Song Qingshu looked down at the pale face of the beautiful woman in his arms, and softly reassured her.

    "That is not what I''m worried about¡­" Being held in the arms of a man, and as she felt the man''s breath on her, Ajiu''s paleplexion showed a faint blush, "Now you are in the midst of the enemy territory, so you will need your True Qi. It''s really unwise to waste it on me."

    "If I can save a person''s life, what''s the point of wasting a bit of True Qi, let alone it¡¯s you." Song Qingshu gave a gentle reply.

    Hearing his words, Xia Qingqing''s heart sank to the bottom. She felt that Ajiu seemed to have be closer to Song Qingshu than herself. But thinking of her n of revenge, she quickly suppressed this emotion.

    During this period of time, Li Yuanzhi and Luo Bing''s group hade to Song Qingshu''s side, and they were vigntly confronting the forces of the Prince¡¯s Pce.

    "Lord Song, what is the meaning of all this?" Hongli snorted coldly after hearing enough of their drama. He felt extremely angry in his heart as he looked at his son who had fallen into the enemy''s hands.

    If it was before, it would be fine. As there was Fukang''an, he wasn¡¯t very concerned about Yongyan''s life and death. But now, his most capable son Fukang¡¯an was dead, and among the remaining sons, only Yongyan had some talent. The other sons were all unbearable. Hongli had his eyes on the world, and naturally he needed a talented heir to consolidate his power, so at the moment he had no choice but to throw the towel.

    "Your Highness has misunderstood, I am just following the Emperor''s order to escort the Prince to participate in Western Xia¡¯s consort recruitment.¡±

    ¡°Prince Bao, receive this decree¡­ I hereby designate Yongyan as the king of Jiaqing County, and order him to represent my Qing Dynasty to participate in the Western Xia¡¯s consort recruitment. I hope that Yongyan will do his best and will not bring shame on the Dynasty¡­" Song Qingshu felt very lucky as he read out the imperial decree. Fortunately, he had a feeling that this imperial decree would be of great use, so he didn¡¯t deliberately didn¡¯t announce it in advance.

    "Lord Song, you should know that forging an imperial decree is a serious crime that incurs family annihtion." Originally, Hongli had weighed the pros and cons, and considering the benefits brought by Xia Qingqing he already had the heart to release Song Qingshu. With this imperial decree, Hongli naturally didn''t have to worry about Yongyan''s safety. It''s just that he always felt that the appearance of this imperial decree was too coincidental, and he felt a bit suspicious.

    "Your Highness is joking. Even if you give me a thousand guts, I don''t dare to forge an imperial decree. Your Highness can send someone to the capital to inquire, and you will immediately find out the authenticity of this decree." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Did you know from the start that Fukang¡¯an would die, that''s why you caught Yongyan?" Hongli remained silent for a moment, then suddenly asked.

    Song Qingshu was startled, and quickly said, "The matter of the Heir¡¯s death has nothing to do with this lower official."

    Taking Yongyan as a hostage was Song Qingshu''sst resort. There were many masters around Fukang''an, and Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t catch him even if he wanted to. But Yongyan was different. He didn''t live in the pce, so it was much easier to catch him, and Hongli also liked him quite a lot. Originally, ording to Song Qingshu''s n, he and Ajiu would rescue Xia Qingqing and quietly leave the pce. Taking Yongyan as a hostage was just Song Qingshu''sst insurance to prevent a desperate scenario.

    "It better not!" Hongli snorted, "Otherwise, this Prince will hunt you down even if you ascend to heaven." After speaking, he turned around and waved his hand, "Make way and let them go!"

    "Your Highness!" Wen Tai was shocked and angry, and he was definitely one of the people in the scene who didn''t want to see Song Qingshu leave.

    "Are you the Prince or am I the Prince?" Hongli red at him, and Wen Tai subconsciously took a half step back.

    "Tai, the future is uncertain. We will take revengeter." Yu Wanting patted his shoulder andforted him.

    "We also have to take revenge for Taoist Wuchen." Chen Jialuo''s eyes were full of anger.

    Song Qingshu was actually feeling a little sorry for killing Taoist Wuchen just now. But at the time, seven masters were attacking him at once, and the situation was critical, so he could only attack with all he had. If he had let them continue the stalemate, he would have definitely lost. So although he was sorry in his heart, he never regretted the act. If he had to do it again, he would still kill him.

    "Bing''er, do you really want to go with him?" Wen Tai knew that he was powerless to stop Song Qingshu''s departure, so he had to try his best to at least save his wife.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor. There¡¯s a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 236: The battle for the seat

    <h4>Chapter 236: The battle for the seat</h4>

    Luo Bing stopped, then she hesitated on the decision on whether she should follow Song Qingshu or not. She kept telling herself in her heart, <i>¡®Yu Wanting will definitely find a chance to silence me if I stay, and it might even endanger my husband''s life. So it would be better to stay beside Song Qingshu, and try to find a way to reveal Yu Wanting''s true face¡­¡¯ </i>

    As for whether she was doing it because she actually didn''t know how to face her husband, it was unknown.

    Watching as Song Qingshu and hispanions were about to leave through the gate of Shengjing, Hongli said in a deep voice, "Isn¡¯t it time to let my concubine go?"

    Song Qingshu was about to refuse, but Xia Qingqing whispered to him, "Let me go back, or I will hate you for the rest of my life!" Her voice was full of determination.

    Showing a frown, Song Qingshu was about to forcibly take her away, but Xia Qingqing seemed to see through what he was thinking, and quickly said, "He and I are just using each other! I¡­would never let other men touch my body."

    Song Qingshu became stunned for a moment, then his heart suddenly burst into ecstasy!

    Xia Qingqing took the opportunity to break free from him and slowly walked towards Hongli. To outsiders, it seemed like Song Qingshu agreed to Prince Bao''s conditions and kept his promise of letting the concubine go. Only Ajiu, who was in Song Qingshu''s embrace, was able to hear everything clearly, and her heart was at a loss, <i>¡®Qingqing, have you two gotten close to this point?¡¯</i>

    When Xia Qingqing returned to the Hongli side, she lowered his head and remained silent. Yu Wanting looked at her and gave a cold snort. He then hurried to Hongli''s side, looked at Song Qingshu and his party, who were walking away, and anxiously said, "Hong¡­ Your Highness, isn''t this just giving Yongyan to Kangxi as a hostage?"

    Hongli shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, as long as Kangxi is not ready to have a direct confrontation with me, he will follow the agreement and send him to Western Xia¡¯s consort recruitment. If he really bes Western Xia''s prince consort, we will have gained one more strong aid. Kangxi also won''t dare to touch him easily. Even if he fails to be the prince consort, I can send a master to rob him on the way back." Hongli''s voice suddenly became low. He looked at the imperial decree in his hand, bitterly said, "Originally this honor should have been for Fu''er. Very well¡­Mystic Dragon Cult, this Prince will definitely annihte your little cult and leave nothing on that ind!"

    Yu Wanting''s eyes fell on the imperial decree, which clearly stated that Fukang''an was appointed as the King of Jiayong County, and he would be sent to represent the Qing Dynasty to participate in the Western Xia¡¯s consort recruitment.

    *****

    In the suburb ten miles east of the city, Su Quan pped the ghost-masked man''s hand away with her palm, and angrily said, "I don''t need you to save me!"

    "You don''t need me to save you?" The ghost-masked man sneered, "If it wasn''t for my rescue, you would have been brought back to Hongli by the masters of the pce. Hongli''s most beloved son died at the hands of the Mystic Dragon Cult. Can you even imagine what kind of humiliation you would have faced?"

    Seeing that Su Quan was silent, the ghost-masked man sighed, "Do you still hate your father so much?"

    If Yelu Nanxian and Yelu Qi were present, they would surely be surprised. The leader of the Hidden Secret Service, which was the most mysterious organization in the Liao Empire, was actually the father of the wife of the cult master of the Mystic Dragon Cult!

    "When you heartlessly abandoned my mother and caused her to die in depression, I swore that I would never forgive you!" At this moment, Su Quan was no longer the mistress of the Mystic Dragon Cult, but a pitiful lonely girl .

    "I had difficulties. I am a Khitan, and your mother was a Han. Originally for your mother, I had promised to live with her as a Han. I even changed my name to a Han name ¡®Su Yin¡¯, and I wanted to grow old with her.¡± The ghost-masked man said excitedly, ¡°But Song Dynasty''s treachery runed it all! They disregarded the fraternal alliance of Song and Liao for a hundred years, and joined the Jin Empire in jointly attacking my Liao Empire, which almost caused the destruction of my homnd. Naturally, I could not let it happen!¡±

    ¡°Haha, it sounds ridiculous to even say it, the Song Dynasty Emperor became greedy and chose treachery for the sake of a mere sixteen states of Yanyun. As a result, not only did he not get any benefits, but he also ruined his country! He lost his family and the Central ins. Not to mention thend, even the Emperor was captured by the Jin Empire and was taken to their country. At the same time, there were countless concubines and princesses who were captured by the Jin people! It really makes me want to burst out inughter!¡±

    "I don''t understand the important national events you''re talking about. I only know that after you returned to the Liao Empire, you remarried. My mother still had some hope. But, it was after hearing that news that she became ill. She just couldn¡¯t ept it!" Su Quan¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke.

    "At that time, the fate of the Liao Empire was at the most critical juncture, but the aristocrats were still up to their old schemes. My marriage to that woman was just a political marriage." The ghost-masked man exined, but seeing that Su Quan was still indifferent, he realized that he could not continue on this topic, so he quickly spoke up, "After the situation in Liao Empire was stabilized, I sent people to look around for news about you two mother and daughter, only to find out that your mother had passed away for many years, and your whereabouts was unknown!¡±

    ¡°After inquiring a lot, I finally found out that you were taken by Hong Antong of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and became the cult master''s wife. Hmph¡­ that old man, how could I let him marry my beautiful daughter! If I hadn''t known that he was disabled because of his practice, and married you just to hide it from the public''s eyes, I would have killed him long ago!"

    "The Mystic Dragon Cult has existed as a thorn in the Qing Dynasty¡¯s side for so long, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Naturally, it has its advantages. If you think that you can kill Hong Antong, you are overestimating yourself." Su Quan retorted lightly in a cold tone.

    "Although Hong Antong''s martial arts is okay, I still don''t take it seriously. If we were to fight alone, I would definitely kill him within fifty moves." The ghost-masked man said proudly.

    "I have no time to listen to your bragging. If you have nothing else to say, I''ll be taking my leave." By this point, Su Quan had already adjusted her internal energy.

    "What are you going to do in a small ce like the Mystic Dragon Cult?" The ghost-masked man stopped her and quickly said, "At present, the Empress of the Liao Empire, Zhen Dinghui, is a Han. The nobles in the dynasty were quite dissatisfied with it from the start, and the Emperor couldn''t stand the pressure from all sides, so he changed his mind. In its more than two hundred year history, the Liao Empire only had its empresses from noble families. Now the daughters of the three noble families are aiming for the position of the Empress. Our family originally sent my daughter¡­that is your sister, although she is beautiful and talented, she is not so proficient in politics. I think you are a more suitable candidate."

    "Why, is it because I have a seductive technique that fascinates the hearts of men?" Su Quan remained expressionless and continued, "But, why should I help you?"

    Seeing Su Quan''s back disappearing into the distance, the ghost-masked man loosened and tightened his hands, and finally sighed helplessly.

    "Master Su, are you going to just let her go?" Yelu Qi and Yelu Nanxian came to the ghost-masked man, they couldn''t understand why he let such a big fish go so easily.

    "I have my own arrangements, you don''t need to ask more." Su Yin''s voice came out through the mask, which seemed dull and emotionless, "Although we did not aplish our goal on this trip to Shengjing, but Fukang¡¯an is dead, and Hongli will most likely focus his remaining energy to deal with the Mystic Dragon Cult. As for Kangxi, because Song Qingshu forced his way into the pce today, his rtionship with Hongli has dropped to a freezing point. This result is barely eptable, let''s go back to the capital first."

    *****

    "You must keep an eye on Yongyan, Prince Bao is very likely to send a master to rescue him. Yongyan is our talisman now, if he¡¯s gone, I am afraid that none of us will be able to leave Liaodong alive."

    Not long after leaving Shengjing, the sky had turned dark, and Song Qingshu was worried about Ajiu''s injury, so he ordered his subordinates to set up camp.

    "Lord Song, we are the convoy of the Imperial Envoy. If Prince Bao attacks us, wouldn''t that mean that he is openly rebelling?" Zhang Kangnian asked suspiciously.

    Song Qingshu sneered, "After he is done with us, he will just send a memorial back to Yanjing, and casually report that we died at the hands of some bandit. The Emperor will have no evidence, so he will have to endure. The most he can do is punish and demote The Prince."

    Zhao Qixian wiped a cold sweat, "Only the lord can see through it clearly! Don''t worry, we will be watching Yongyan without blinking."

    Song Qingshu nodded and walked towards his tent. Just as he lifted the curtain, Li Yuanzhi''s anxious voice came over, "Brother Song, we have already fed the Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pills to Miss Ajiu, but her breath is getting weaker and weaker!"

    Luo Bing had more experience in the Wulin than her. She realized the severity of Ajiu¡¯s injury from her pulse. When she saw Song Qingshu, she also quietly shook her head, indicating that Ajiu would not live long.

    "You don''t have to waste your efforts, I know my own injuries well¡­ You all go out, I want to be alone before I die." Ajiu was lying on the bed, and her voice was extraordinarily calm.

    "Sister Luo, Sister Yuanzhi, I have something to tell Miss Aiiu. Can you help me guard the door? No one is allowed toe in without my consent." Looking at Ajiu, who seemed to be hanging on by a thread, Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    Luo Bing and Li Yuanzhi looked at each other, and quietly retreated, leaving the two alone in the tent.

    "Young Master Song, I really want to be alone for the moment." Seeing Song Qingshu still staying in the tent, Ajiu showed a slight frown, and showed a weak and powerless look.

    "Thank you for saving me today." Song Qingshu said.

    "I wouldn''t have been able to escape from Prince Bao''s mansion in that situation, if you had died. Saving you was equivalent to saving myself. You don''t have to take it too seriously." Ajiu gently shook her head.

    "Miss Ajiu¡­" Song Qingshu called out to her. Seeing her look at him with her bright and dark eyes, he hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Actually, I have a way to save you."

    "Really?" Ajiu''s eyes lit up. No one wanted to die, not to mention she had many unfulfilled wishes.

    "I wonder if Miss Ajiu has heard of the Divine Brilliance Scripture?" Seeing Ajiu''s dazed look, Song Qingshu continued, "I once had my meridians destroyed, and it was this method that healed the meridians of my whole body. Legend has it that it has the effect of bringing back the dead, and I once used it to sessfully save a friend who was dying. The injuries she suffered at that time were even slightly more serious than yours."

    "There is such a miraculous method in the world?" Ajiu showed a surprised expression.

    "Miss Ajiu, don''t be too happy, there is a certain difficulty in using this skill to save people." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "What''s the difficulty?" Ajiu looked at him with wide eyes.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sponsored chapter number 2~

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 237: Taking advantage

    <h4>Chapter 237: Taking advantage</h4>

    "During the application of this method, one must take off all the clothes of the injured person. Otherwise, the transmission of True Qi through the clothes will not be smooth. It might be catastrophic if one is even a little careless." Song Qingshu''s expression was rather strange.

    Ajiu quietly stared at him with her beautiful eyes, as if she wanted to see what he was thinking at the moment. After a long time, she let out a soft sigh, "I regret saving you a little bit now."

    Song Qingshu looked at her apologetically and waited quietly for her decision.

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Ajiu to shyly answer, "Then you must cover your eyester." She still had too many things to do, and too many unfinished wishes. Although she felt the shyness instinctive to all girls, her demeanor as a member of the imperial family made her quickly adjust her mood and calmly ept the reality.

    "But it will be useless even if I cover my eyes." Song Qingshu shook his head.

    "You don''t want to cover your eyes?" Ajiu''s expression changed slightly.

    "No¡­" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "I''m saying that I''m no longer able to do what I was able to in the past. Last time, when I was forced to jump off a cliff by Zhang Wuji, it caused the Yin and Yang in my body to be unbnced, and all my internal energy was lost"

    Ajiu felt suffocated in her chest, and couldn''t hold back a trace of blood oozing out from the corner of her mouth, and looked at him angrily, "Are you joking with me on purpose?"

    "Of course not! I am doing this to let you slowly get used to the matter, so that you won''t directly refuse when you hear the real way to save you." Song Qingshu replied.

    "What is the real method?" Ajiu curiously looked at him.

    "The name of the method I practice now is called Joyful Meditation. With the knowledge of Miss Ajiu, you should know its origin." Song Qingshu also felt a little embarrassed while saying the name in front of a girl.

    "Joyful Meditation?" Ajiu''s expression changed, "That nasty martial art that uses women as supplements?"

    "That¡¯s not quite correct¡­ the essence of the Joyful Meditation Method lies in dual-cultivation, it¡¯s not a supplementary martial art. As for the concept of decent and indecent, the benevolent sees the benevolence and the wise sees the wisdom. Anyway, I think it''s pretty good." Song Qingshu showed a smile as he spoke.

    "Why are you telling me this?" Ajiu turned her head away, not wanting to hear him continue.

    "The Joyful Meditation Method is extremely miraculous. After practicing this martial art method, the newly born Joyful True Qi actually devoured all the Nine Yin True Qi and Divine Brilliance True Qi in my body, so it also has the characteristics of two methods. So, naturally it can do everything the Divine Brilliance Scripture can do. The only difference is that it can''t be applied from outside the body like before." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Then how can you heal me?" Ajiu had already guessed a few points in her heart, but she still asked a little reluctantly.

    "Dual-cultivation." Song Qingshu said with a slightly embarrassed expression, "Only through dual-cultivation can I inject Joyful True Qi into your body andpletely heal your internal injuries."

    Ajiu didn''t actually react the way Song Qingshi had expected, and she just calmly looked at him, "Are you trying to take advantage of me on purpose?"

    Song Qingshu said with a stern tone, ¡°Miss Ajiu, you are from an imperial family, so you must know that with my current status, if I want to, I will have no shortage of women at all. If I am interested in you, I will naturally pursue you in an open and fair manner, and I don''t need to resort to such a crude method. Let alone, you are not only my friend, you have also saved my life several times."

    After listening to his words, Ajiu sighed, "Let me think about it first."

    "Miss Ajiu, with the current state of your injury, the healing process can''t be dyed. If we don''t treat you in time, I''m afraid even the heavens won''t be able to save you." Song Qingshu didn''t lie, as he could sense that Ajiu''s breath was getting weaker and weaker.

    "It''s about my chastity, how can you make me decide so fast." Ajiu gave him an angry look.

    Hearing that, Song Qingshu stopped urging her, and in order not to affect her, he quietly sat on the ground, closed his eyes and meditated.

    After about an incense stick of time, he heard Ajiu''s voice, "You¡­you can save me."

    Song Qingshu opened his eyes, and Ajiu''s originally firm gaze began to shift, and her fair skin became dyed with a blush.

    Looking at the beautiful woman lying quietly on the bed, Song Qingshu secretly sighed. If he had a choice, he didn''t actually want to push her down so quickly. The rtionship between the two was still very weak. By doing this today, he would surely be suspected of taking advantage of her danger.

    "Miss Ajiu¡­are you going to take off your clothes or should I help you?"

    Ajiu had the urge to punch the man in the face when she heard Song Qingshu''s question, and angrily replied, "Do whatever you want!"

    "Then I''ll do it." Song Qingshu sat on the edge of the bed and slowly stretched his hand towards her neck. Ajiu kept her eyes tightly closed, and her long eyshes couldn''t help but slightly tremble.

    "Wait!" When Song Qingshu''s fingers were about to touch her neckline, Ajiu suddenly opened her eyes.

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu thought she had changed her decision, and sighed. If she didn''t agree, he wouldn''t be able to force her to save her.

    "Blindfold my eyes." Song Qingshu was stunned by what Ajiu said next.

    "Why?" Song Qingshu subconsciously asked.

    "You don''t need to know." Ajiu turned her head away and stopped looking at him.

    "Alright then." Song Qingshu nced around and his gaze finallynded on the ribbon around her waist. Its texture was soft and the width was just right, so he reached out and held the thread of the bow above.

    The outstretched hand was subconsciously blocked by Ajiu. Song Qingshu understood that she was still struggling, so he had to help her make up her mind. He gently put her hand aside, and quickly pulled her belt off.

    Ajiu''s entire body froze, as looked at the ribbon that was getting closer and closer to her eyes. With a resigned sigh, she finally closed her eyes.

    Because of the absence of the belt, the dress on Ajiu''s body was akin to a lotus flower, which had to bloom gradually. Song Qingshu clearly felt her body tremble when he touched her smooth skin. At this point, he no longer intended to be a gentleman.

    Ajiu''s breathing became more and more rapid, and although the appearance of her twin mounds rising and falling was very attractive, Song Qingshu was worried that her injury would worsen with time. So he hurriedly poured some Joyful True Qi into her body, and Ajiu''s body gradually softened.

    Although Ajiu''s eyes were covered by a silk belt, it didn¡¯t lessen her beauty in the slightest. Her nose was perfect, and her face was wless. Song Qingshu recalled that out of the many women he had met before, the most delicate looking woman was probably Ajiu.

    "You smell so nice!" Ajiu wrinkled her pretty nose and said in surprise.

    Seeing the moist luster shining on her slightly slender lips, Song Qingshu felt his throat go dry and desperately took her lips.

    "Uh uh¡­" Unprepared, Ajiu reached out her hand to push him away at first, but soon realized that it was her choice after all. With the addition of that intoxicating smell, Ajiu went into a trance and her arms lost their strength as they softly fell aside.

    Worried that her injury would worsen, Song Qingshu decided to save Ajiu as soon as possible. So from the very beginning, he used the Joyful Meditation to its full potential, and Ajiu''s body became softer and softer. Hearing the sweet grunt from her nose, Song Qingshu knew that the time was almost ripe.

    Ajiu was feeling strange in her heart. She was feeling immensely shy and secretly thought that it was fortunate that she was blindfolded, otherwise this situation would be just too embarrassing.

    When that unforgettable tingling sensation came from herher region, Ajiu murmured, "Brother Yuan¡­"

    Ajiu had her own reasons why she had asked Song Qingshu to cover her eyes. Although it wasrgely because of her shyness, she also had an unspoken reason. She was unwilling to hand over her chastity to a rtively unfamiliar man, so she had to rely on her blindfold to imagine that the man on her body was her former lover.

    *****

    When Ajiu woke up, she found that the ribbon tied in front of her eyes had been untied, and she was being hugged by Song Qingshu in a very shameful posture. She subconsciously wanted to break free, but she heard his voice in her ear, "Don''t move! I''m treating your internal injury now, and I''m almost done, don''t ruin everything."

    Looking at Song Qingshu, Ajiu immediately blushed, and quickly pressed her head against his chest, unwilling to raise her head again.

    It was unknown how long it took. Ajiu suddenly felt that the quantity of True Qi in her body was far better than before! So, she couldn''t help but raise her head and asked in surprise, "Why is my internal energy¡­"

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, "The Joyful Meditation Method is indeed mainly based on harvesting and supplementing most of the time, but it is far less sinister than the world thinks.¡±

    ¡°Your injury was too serious, so in order to save you, I had to use another method. Double-cultivation is also a way of sharing cultivation between Taoistpanions. It uses two people with equal cultivation to achieve the greatest effect. It¡¯s a pity that your internal energy is far inferior to mine, and the final result is that I had to give you half of my internal energy. In fact, you are the one who actually took advantage of me."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 238: Hole

    <h4>Chapter 238: Hole</h4>

    Ajiu was both embarrassed and angry, "Who cares about your internal energy!"

    After speaking, she also felt that her tone was a bit too harsh, and then said, "Why didn''t you exin it clearly before?"

    "Firstly, I was worried that after you heard it, you wouldn''t want to owe me such a big favor, so you might give up the treatment. And secondly¡­" Song Qingshu deliberately paused, "To make you feel more moved."

    "Who would feel moved, you idiot¡­" Ajiu felt a little embarrassed. "Besides, I don''t owe you anything. Although I got half of your internal energy, you also got my¡­" As she spoke, a trace of blush appeared on Ajiu''s face. It was unclear if it was because of the afterglow after the bliss, or she was just feeling extremely embarrassed, but she wasn¡¯t able to continue speaking.

    "What did I get?" Song Qingshu deliberately moved close to her ear and couldn''t help licking the delicate earlobe in front of him.

    Ajiu''s body trembled, and when she thought that they had done everything there was to do anyway, she didn¡¯t think this was uneptable. The anger rising up within her suddenly disappeared, as her heart felt empty and she went into a daze.

    "I don''t want to talk to you under such circumstances." She referred to the posture the two of them were in at the moment. Their bodies could clearly feel the hot temperature of the other, but this man was deliberately talking to her about other matters in such an absurd situation!

    Seeing the wicked smile on Song Qingshu''s face, Ajiu couldn''t help but itch with hatred, and she finally suppressed the urge to bite him on the shoulder.

    "Since you won''t say it, then I will say it for you¡­" Song Qingshu deliberately twisted his waist, which sent a shiver through Ajiu''s delicate body. She trembled, and could no longer lie straight, as her tender back slowly bent like a bow, revealing a look of pure bliss.

    "To receive the chastity of the Princess, it really is the fortune of several lifetimes."

    Ajiu''s body oozed out dense beads of fine sweat, and every inch of her skin turned extremely hot. However, when she heard Song Qingshu''s words, her heart turned cold, and she said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that you would stillplete your mission."

    "What mission?" Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted andughed, "Are you talking about that mission to ruin your chastity?"

    "Isn''t it? It seems that I was careless." Ajiu lowered her head and fell silent.

    "I wouldn¡¯t even remember it if you didn''t mention it." Song Qingshu grabbed her hand and put it on his chest, "We are very close at the moment, and now that we are connected by True Qi, even our heartbeats are in sync. You should be able to tell if I''m telling the truth or not."

    Ajiu had only heard about such a thing in ssic scriptures of Taoism before, but she never thought that she could experience it for herself. Feeling Song Qingshu''s even and powerful heartbeat, Ajiu actually felt a kind of closeness simr to being connected by blood. "Okay, I believe what you said¡­but how long will we have to stay like this?" The feeling from her body made it difficult for her to hide the trembling in her voice.

    "I was already done with healing when I was talking to you just now. It¡¯s just that I couldn''t bear to leave your body." Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell the truth.

    "You!" Ajiu immediately began to struggle desperately, but was quickly hugged by Song Qingshu again.

    "Ajiu, I know that after this incident, your most likely choice will be to leave, and I will lose you forever. Before you go, just leave a sweet memory for both of us. Is it too much to ask?" Song Qingshu felt that the beautiful figure in his arms was way too delicate. So delicate that he felt like she would be crushed if he squeezed too hard, but he also feared that if he didn''t hold her tightly, she would disappear.

    Ajiu really thought that way in her heart. If she stayed, she wouldn''t know how to deal with the situation, so why not just leave? Feeling the heat from Song Qingshu''s breath, and thinking that he had lost half of his internal energy in order to save her, Ajiu¡¯s heart softened and she gave a nearly inaudible humm.

    Who said that only men had desires? Even a goddess would find it difficult to achieve a clear spiritual state under the circumstance of this kind of bodily entanglement. In the end, Ajiu couldn¡¯t resist the soft words of a man who she had a skin-to-skin rtionship with.

    Ajiu wrapped her arms around the back of his neck, as her body became softer and softer, and Song Qingshu felt so overjoyed that he quickly pressed her down.

    *****

    "Okay, I''m leaving!" After some time, an exhausted female voice was heard in the room.

    "Onest time!" The man''s voice was full of desire.

    "You said the same thing several times." From her voice, you could feel the shame and anger the woman felt in her heart at the moment.

    "I''m not lying to you this time, this is definitely thest time." The man swore.

    "¡­¡­" After a long silence, the woman sighed, "Okay."

    *****

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel depressed as he endured the strange stare the two women were giving him.

    "Brother Song, I didn''t expect you to be so thick-skinned when you lie to a girl." When Ajiu came out of the tent, her cheeks were flushed, and her starry eyes were full of spring love. When she saw Luo Bing and Li Yuanzhi, she was so ashamed that she didn''t even greet them, and disappeared into the distance as if she was running away.

    No matter how pure Li Yuanzhi was, she still understood what happened in the tent just now from the sound and voices they were able to hear that entire time.

    Luo Bing was naturally aware of Song Qingshu''s methods. For some reason, after seeing that such a fairy-like woman was actually in a rtionship with him¡­she couldn''t help feeling a bit ufortable.

    Being teased by the 18-year-old girl in front of him, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, and said in a hurry, "Don''t think any strange things, I was just saving her just now!"

    "Your way of saving people is a bit¡­ unique," Li Yuanzhi thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of a word to describe it. So she just casually said, "Brother Song, I heard that you are a master at taking women''s chastity. I really don¡¯t dare to stay with you."

    Song Qingshu frowned, "Where did you learn such a vulgar thing?"

    "I overheard those guards surnamed Zhang and Zhao chatting in the Sifang Pavilion before." Li Yuanzhi blushed and subconsciously stuck out her tongue, "Brother Song, after this incident in Shengjing, I¡­I just want to go home to see my father. I have been away from home for so long, they must have been worried about me too." Li Yuanzhi smiled, "After leaving Prince Bao''s sphere of influence, I will go directly to Jiangnan. I won¡¯t be apanying you to Yanjing. By the way, I also invited Sister Luo to my house to rx."

    "You can go home anytime you want, but why are you dragging your sister Luo?" Song Qingshu red at her.

    "Yu Wanting, that old bastard, killed Big Brother Yu, and he even ndered Sister Luo, causing their rtionship as husband and wife to fall apart. We have to find a way to solve this misunderstanding and make Fourth Brother Wen see Yu Wanting''s true face. If you make Sister Luo follow you all the time, wouldn''t it just confirm Yu Wanting''s im? How will people in the Wulin think of Sister Luo¡­ and you." Li Yuanzhi said.

    "But Wen Tai has already sold his wife to me. From that moment, Luo Bing has nothing to do with him anymore." Song Qingshu actually regretted what he did on a whim that day. If the matter spreads, he will have to face the judgment of public opinion.

    "You don''t really want to do something to Sister Luo, do you?" Li Yuanzhi looked at him in surprise.

    Song Qing cursed in his heart, <i>¡®All that could be done has been done, and you are still asking this question¡­¡¯</i>

    Luo Bing was also feeling quite strange in her heart, but the nature of a woman made her subconsciously want to hide the matter from Li Yuanzhi, so she quickly said, "Song¡­Lord Song, I have a special status, I''m afraid it¡¯ll spread rumors if stay by your side. You already have enough troubles on your te, so there is no need to add to the troubles¡­ and I also want to rx and think a bit more about the future."

    Song Qingshu carefully stared at her eyes, as if trying to guess her true thoughts, and slowly began to assess the situation in his heart, <i>¡®Keeping Luo Bing by my side would satisfy my desires, but after returning to Yanjing City, I would have a lot of things to do. So, her presence would be quite inconvenient.¡¯</i>

    "Okay, don''t run around after you arrive in Jiangnan. Maybe I wille to see you when I miss you." Song Qingshuughed.

    "Don''t worry, Brother Song, if youe to Jiangnan, I will definitely do everything I can do as a host and treat you well." Li Yuanzhi patted her not so plump breasts.

    "It''s getting quitete. You two should go to bed first, I''ll go outside to practice some martial arts." Song Qingshu jumped off the bed and quickly disappeared outside the tent.

    When the camp was set up, the guards naturally arranged for the two women to live with Song Qingshu, but he had already exerted most of his energy after several fierce battles with Ajiu. So, he decided to recover in tranquility.

    After jumping on arge smooth stone, Song Qingshu began to circte the Joyful True Qi in his body. He had lost half of his internal energy to save Ajiu, and his reason was not as pure as he said at the time.

    Ajiu was injured while saving him, and it was obvious that he should repay that favor, but that was only one aspect of it. The other reason was Ajiu herself and her status as a princess in the Ming Dynasty. Song Qingshu had long wanted to pull her into his camp.

    In the past, when he learned that she had be the saintess of the Ming Cult, although it was only a cooperative rtionship with Zhang Wuji for the time being, it was difficult to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be truly subdued by him in the future. Song Qingshu had always been worried about the possibility, and he would naturally not let go of this opportunity to start first. As for losing half of his internal energy, Song Qingshu didn''t care about it at all. It would be alright, if he could find some women to practice with again¡­

    *****

    Looking at the messy sheets in front of her, Li Yuanzhi said with a bitter face, "Sister Luo, how do we sleep?"

    Luo Bing also cursed in her heart. There were traces of the ¡°act" on the bed. Song Qingshu didn''t know how to clean up and had just left. "Let''s change the sheets." Finally, she had no choice but to say that.

    "Hey, why is there such a big hole in the sheet?" Li Yuanzhi suddenly eximed while the two of them were cleaning up.

    Luo Bing followed her gaze, and saw a square hole in the middle of the bed sheet. The hole was extremely neatly cut. It was pretty obvious at first nce that it was done with a sharp knife.

    As an experienced woman, she quickly understood the reason and secretly smiled. After a while, she urged, "Don''t worry, let''s quickly change the sheets and go to bed."

    *****

    In Shengjing City, Prince Bao''s Pce.

    Hongli looked at the identical twins in front of him with a gloomy expression on his face. If Fukang¡¯an hadn''t gone to save them, he wouldn''t have died.

    "Your Highness, with all due respect, the origins of these two children are unknown, and it would be foolish to say they are the sons of the Heir with just one word from that woman." An official next to him said.

    The words of his subordinates increased the uneasiness in Hongli''s heart. Looking at the two babies in the swaddle, Hongli felt a chill in his heart, <i>¡®If I find out that they are not Fu¡¯er''s flesh and blood, I will let you three mother and sons face a fate worse than death!¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sponsored chapter number 3, and that''s all the sponsored chapters. I won''t be taking anymore until my finals are over.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 239: Kangxis chess piece

    <h4>Chapter 239: Kangxis chess piece</h4>

    "It''s a pity that the heir has passed away now, otherwise we could use the blood test method." Another person spoke up, and his words caused more sounds of regret from the others around him.

    "It doesn''t matter, we of the imperial family have a unique bloodline, and it has obvious differences to other blood. If they do not have my imperial blood, then their blood will not mix. Bring a bowl of clear water and try it with this Prince''s blood."

    Yu Wanting heard his words on the side, and felt quite suspicious. Hongli was obviously not of the imperial bloodline, but his own son. Then why would he say this?

    In fact, this was a big secret of Qian Zhenhuan.

    At the beginning, when Yu Wanting revealed to her that he wanted her to give herself to Prince Yong. She became afraid and quickly said that she was pregnant with his flesh and blood. She thought that, if she did that, then Yu Wanting would never give her to another man. Who knew that Yu Wanting was even more ecstatic when he heard the news!

    And he even used all his rhetoric to deceive her into giving herself to Prince Yong. Qian Zhenhuan gave uppletely and had no choice but to enter Prince Yong''s pce ording to his n.

    What Qian Zhenhuan didn¡¯t expect was that Prince Yong would fall in love with her at first sight. Not only did he not dislike her for not being a virgin, but he loved her even more. As the saying goes, the best way to heal a broken heart is to love again.

    Qian Zhenhuan''s mentality also gradually changed. Over time, the rtionship between them grew over time, and naturally she became pregnant with Prince Yong''s flesh and blood. But, she was worried that Yu Wanting might harm her child, so she tricked Yu Wanting by saying that the child belonged to him.

    It was not until just before her death that Qian Zhenhuan quietly told Hongli the truth. Hongli was originally upset because of the fact that he didn¡¯t belong to the imperial bloodline, but a wild man from the Wulin. He was overjoyed when he heard the truth. Hongli, who was very clever, didn¡¯t tell Yu Wanting the truth, and continued to use the Red Flower Society as his tool.

    Soon, two bowls of clean water were brought by Hongli¡¯s subordinates, and two drops of blood were squeezed into the bowls amid the cries of the twins.

    "My lord, look¡­" His subordinates brought two bowls to Hongli.

    "You all leave first." Hongli waved his hand, and all his subordinates hurriedly retreated. They all felt fortunate to get away. Some things were better left unknown. If they were the grandsons of the Prince, then all was good, if not, then it would be a huge scandal! So the Prince could very well execute everyone to silence them in his moment of anger

    Hongli''s expression became extremely serious, he picked up the silver needle and stuck it on his finger, and when he squeezed the blood into the bowl, his finger was trembling.

    Seeing the situation in the bowl, Hongli''s eyebrows slowly straightened up, and a smile appeared on his face, "Hear me! This Prince is going to Miss Ma''s courtyard."

    When the men who came in through the door saw his expression, they understood that the results were most likely positive.

    Hongli''s mood had finally improved, and he carried his two grandchildren with great interest, all the way to the courtyard where Ma Chunhua lived.

    Ma Chunhua was also a little surprised when she saw Hongli. She wanted to call him father-inw, but she thought that the rules of the pce should be different from those of themon people, and she was also not someone that Fukang¡¯an¡¯s had taken as a concubine. So the situation seemed quite awkward for a moment.

    Hongli noticed that there was a deep sorrow between her brows, as the woman wearing a snow-white dress timidly stood before him. Her gentle appearance made him feel pity, and he couldn''t help but say, "Miss Ma, I hope you can understand the situation. Your status is special, so it is inconvenient for you to participate in Fu''er''s funeral."

    It turned out that Fukang''an''s funeral was already being held in the pce, but as Ma Chunhua and Fukang''an¡¯s rtionship hadn¡¯t yet be official, Hongli naturally didn''t want her to appear with Fukang''an''s wife and many other concubines.

    "This Concubine understands, I can only me my luck." Ma Chunhua showed a sad smile. But, when she saw the twins in Hongli''s hands, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly reached out her hand to pick them up, "My sons, my sons!"

    When Hongli sent the twins to Ma Chunhua''s arms, the back of his hand identally touched one of her mounds, which was full of mil*k. That strange sensation made Hongli a little embarrassed. Seeing that Ma Chunhua didn''t seem to notice, he quickly said, "Miss Ma, this Prince seems to smell wine on you?"

    Ma Chunhua nced at him with blurred eyes, "I hope Your Highness will forgive me. Fukang¡¯an is gone, and I don''t even have the qualifications to see him onest time. I feel very sad, so I used wine to relieve my sorrow." A smile finally appeared on her face as she looked at the babies in her arms, "If it wasn''t for them, I would have gone to Fukang''an long ago."

    Hongli noticed that her cheeks were flushed, and her expression was a little unstable. He was startled, and hurriedly called the maid toe and send the two children to the wetnurse. Seeing that Ma Chunhua was reluctant to let go, he quickly said, "You are now quite drunk, so it''s not suitable for you to be nursing the children."

    Seeing the children being carried away, Ma Chunhua gave a reluctant sigh, "Please forgive this Concubine for being so bold, but can Your Highness apany me for a drink?"

    Although Ma Chunhua was dressed in white, her face illuminated by the candles seemed as delicate as a begonia. ording to Hongli¡¯s original n, he was going to quietly execute Ma Chunhua and then make one Fukang''an''s concubine the twins'' mother, simr to how Prince Yong once asked his mother Qian Zhenhuan to take the Lu family as her parents. Outsiders would never know that the twins had some Han blood in their veins. But after seeing Ma Chunhua today, Hongli couldn''t bear to do it.

    "Okay, this Prince will apany you." But Hongli was a capable person after all, so he quickly recovered from his negative emotions. Thinking that the woman will be killed after a while anyway, so why not apany her a little.

    However, Hongli was always cautious and didn¡¯t drink the wine in Ma Chunhua''s room. He ordered his subordinates to prepare additional wine and dishes.

    "Your Highness, I know that I shouldn''t drink alcohol during the period of filial piety, but I really don''t want to stay awake. Once I''m awake, I''ll only think of Fukang''an." Ma Chunhua started sobbing as she spoke, and Hongli quicklyforted her.

    Hongli silently listened to Ma Chunhua recounting the scene of her meeting with Fukang''an in the past, and her deep love for him in her heart

    As time went by, after a ss of wine, Ma Chunhua''s eyes became more and more blurred, and she finallyy down, then fell asleep on the table.

    "Miss Ma?" Hongli called her a few times. Seeing that the other party didn''t respond, he couldn''t help but frown. It wasn¡¯t proper for him to drink with his daughter-inw, not to mention that Fukang¡¯an had just died. Hongli knew that if someone were toe in, rumors would spread throughout the pce in a short time. After thinking about it, he decided to take Ma Chunhua to bed and quietly leave.

    As Hongli walked over and hugged Ma Chunhua, she let out a soft snort, as if looking for a morefortable posture. She twisted her whole body and pressed her face tightly on Hongli''s chest. Ma Chunhua¡¯s body was warm and full to the touch. The youthful and stic figure of this woman made Hongli feel a little dazed.

    Just after putting Ma Chunhua on the bed, Hongli was about to leave, but found that his hand was firmly being held. He turned around in surprise, and found that Ma Chunhua''s face was full of spring, as she looked at him with her watery eyes, then murmured, "Husband, don''t go! Come and apany me~"

    Hongli was stunned for a moment, he and Fukang''an did look alike, and it was probably because Ma Chunhua was quite drunk that she had mistook him for her lover. Just as he was about to exin, she pressed her fiery lips on his.

    Hongli suddenly felt his whole body go stiff, as the heat exhaled by Ma Chunhua touched his face, and her warm and tender hands embraced his neck. He knew that his daughter-inw had mistaken him for his son but he was reluctant to push her away.

    "Husband, take me~"

    A sweet and tender cry rang out in his ears, and before he knew it, Ma Chunhua had already revealed her youthful and energetic body. Hongli''s breathing suddenly became rapid, and he could no longer suppress the evil impulses in his heart.

    <i>¡®This Prince will kill her after tonight anyways, so no one will know about this scandal.¡¯ </i>This was thest thought in Hongli''s mind before he pressed the sultry woman under his body.

    "Oh~" Ma Chunhua trembled, and hugged Hongli tightly like an octopus.

    Feeling the youthful body that was soft beyond description, and coupled with her identity as his daughter-inw, Hongli experienced a feeling he never could from his concubines. He felt as if he had returned to his youth. The woman''s majestic figure, and her docile posture made Hongli feel overjoyed. His movements became more and more rough, and he galloped on Ma Chunhua without pity.

    The maids who were guarding outside heard a man''s roar and a woman''s muffled moans constantlying from the room. They couldn''t help but look at each other as their faces went pale with fright, but no one dared to go in to stop what was happening inside.

    *****

    In the early morning of the next day, when Hongli woke up, he found that Ma Chunhua was sitting beside him staring nkly at his face. He felt quite ashamed, and was about to say something, but Ma Chunhua spoke first, "This Concubine had lost her morals after drinking. I ask Your Highness to forget what happened between usst night."

    After enjoying this ripe fruit to the fullest all night, Hongli woke up feeling rxed and in a particrly good mood. Seeing how well-behaved she was, he felt even more reluctant to kill her. So he hesitated for a moment, and said, "Miss Ma, don''t worry, nothing happened yesterday. No one will know anything."

    As Ma Chunhua nodded silently, the quilt on her shoulders slipped a little, revealing a neck full of hickeys. Hongli reached out to touch it with pity, "Does it hurt?"

    Seeing Hongli¡¯s stretched out hand, Ma Chunhua subconsciously wanted to dodge, but for some reason, she hesitated for a moment. When the man¡¯s hand touched her skin, she trembled, and gave a meek reply, "It doesn''t hurt¡­"

    Hongli showed a victorious smile, and quickly got up, then started to put on his clothes, "It¡¯s inconvenient for this Prince to stay here any longer. I¡¯ll be leaving for now, and wille back to see youter."

    Ma Chunhua tightly wrapped herself in the quilt, and said nothing, as she watched Hongli disappear outside the door. Then she sighed in her heart, <i>¡®Your Majesty, I made such a big sacrifice for you, do you know¡­¡¯</i>

    *****

    "My lord, those maids have been dealt with."

    Hearing the guard''s report, Hongli waved his hand to let him leave, and remained silent for a long time. In the end, he felt reluctant to kill Ma Chunhua, and arranged for some confidants and maids to serve in Ma Chunhua''s yard. Without his orders, no one was allowed to enter that ce.

    As he remembered the feeling of Ma Chunhua''s charming bodyst night, Hongli felt that a certain part of his body became hard again.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sponsored chapter number 3, and that¡¯s all the sponsored chapters. I won¡¯t be taking anymore until my finals are over.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 240: Origin

    <h4>Chapter 240: Origin</h4>

    Ma Chunhua, as her name implied, was as beautiful as a flower in spring. She had been the focus of her surroundings since she was a child, and she was also deeply loved by her parents. It was just a pity that her father was the leader of Flying Steeds Security Service, which may be quite well-known locally, but it couldn¡¯t be considered as even a third-rate martial art in the Wulin.

    She didn''t know since when, but Ma Chunhua had always felt that she was a phoenix in the mountain nest, and she didn''t want to live a life of mediocrity in such a small ce. If she stayed there, she could be a pheasant at most.

    Later, her father Ma Xingkong betrothed her to his apprentice Xu Zheng. Although Xu Zheng loved her very much, he was too vulgar and rough for her taste. When she thought of marrying such a man, and then spending the rest of her life with him, Ma Chunhua shuddered inside.

    So one day she resolutely decided to run away from home. On a night when the stars were scarce in the sky, she left the Flying Steeds Security Service and set foot on the unknown path of Wulin.

    Soon, the money she had taken with her ran out, and as she was such a beautiful young woman, she faced trouble wherever she went, and finally she was surrounded by a group of thugs. Although Ma Chunhua knew some martial arts, they were only some superficial skills, and coupled with her low physical strength, she soon fell into danger.

    Hearing the foulnguage of the men around her, where they said that they would sell her to a brothel after they were done ying her, Ma Chunhua started to feel desperate. Just as she was about to sh her own throat, a young man in brocade clothes suddenly appeared. Although he looked weak, the people under him were like wolves and tigers, and they quickly beat the thugs to the ground.

    "Miss, are you okay?"

    Ma Chunhua still remembered the scene like it happened yesterday¡ª she was kneeling on the ground and the young man in brocade clothes reached out to help her up.

    Hearing that she wanted to travel the Wulin, the Young Master smiled and invited her to travel with him. Ma Chunhua knew in her heart that as a woman, she should refuse an invitation from an unfamiliar man, but his smile was so nice that Ma Chunhua nodded in agreement without thinking.

    That Young Master had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes; he had an indescribable aura of nobility and majesty about him, which was quite rare to find in people at his age. In the next ten days, Ma Chunhua quickly fell, both psychologically and physically.

    During their journey, Ma Chunhua found that the local officials were very afraid of this Young Master, until one day she identally found a prefect kneeling in front of him and shouting ¡°Long live!¡±, which gave her a fright.

    You must know that even the Flying Steeds Security Service had to bow when facing a prefect! And here he was, a prefect, who was many times more powerful than the Flying Steeds Security Service kneeling down in front of this Young Master!

    The Young Master also found her, and had no choice but to reveal his identity. It turned out that he was none other than the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty¡ª Kangxi!

    At that moment, Ma Chunhua felt that she was the happiest woman in the world, and she served him even more tenderly at night. It''s a pity that the good times didn''tst long. After spending more than a month ying around like that, Kangxi suddenly told her with a solemn expression that he was going back to the capital to deal with an urgent matter.

    Ma Chunhua naturally asked him what had happened. Kangxi hesitated for a while, and then told her about the enmity between him and the ruler of Shengjin, Prince Bao¡ª Hongli.

    Although Ma Chunhua was a naive girl, it didn¡¯t mean that she was stupid. In fact, all this while, she has always been feeling quite uneasy. ording to the rumors she had heard, all Emperors had seventy-two concubines in the three pces and six courtyards, also they had three thousand beauties in their harem.

    She was beautiful, but considering that the other party was the Emperor, she began to lose confidence in herself. She was only the daughter of a leader of a small security service, and she understood that she was definitely not worthy of being his wife, let alone qualified to enter the imperial pce.

    Ma Chunhua had long been thinking about how to tie Kangxi''s heart. After hearing Kangxi talking about his troubles, she knew that it was her chance and volunteered to help him. After Kangxi struggled for a while, he told her about his "honey trap" n. When she heard that she would have to serve other men, Ma Chunhua subconsciously resisted, but agreed in the end. Proving once again that love really lowered the IQs of young girls.

    Burying this secret in her heart, Ma Chunhua returned to the Flying Steeds Security Service, and then things happened as known to all. She "just happened" to meet Fukang¡¯an at the Merchant Fort, and then she became ¡°fascinated¡± by Fukang¡¯an¡¯s charm. Because she had prepared in advance, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to hide from Fukang¡¯an that she was no longer a virgin.

    After the incident at Merchant Fort, Ma Chunhua quickly found out that she was pregnant. She actually wasn¡¯t sure whether the child¡¯s father was Kangxi or Fukang''an, but considering the time, she felt that it was more likely to be Kangxi.

    Ma Xingkong died in the Battle of the Merchant Fort, and Xu Zheng became incharge of the entire Flying Steeds Security Service. Ma Chunhua''s pregnancy before marriage was certainly not a glorious thing, even if she was likely to be pregnant with a child who had imperial blood. In desperation, Ma Chunhua married her Senior Brother Xu Zheng to hide it from the public. During that period, Kangxi¡¯s spies contacted her several times and gave her a lot of help.

    After Kangxi found out that Ma Chunhua was pregnant, he asked her to continue with the n and regard the child as Fukang''an''s son, and then ordered a spy to quietly mention Ma Chunhua in front of Fukang¡¯an. After that incident, Fukang¡¯an actually missed her a little, so he immediately sent someone to bring Ma Chunhua to Shengjing, and what happened after that was encountered by Song Qingshu.

    Ma Chunhua was sullied by several different men, and she had long given up on being able to enter the imperial pce as a concubine. However, Kangxi repeatedly assured her that after the n waspleted, she would be named a noble concubine, and her son would be named a King. Therefore, Ma Chunhua continued to follow Kangxi''s instructions for the sake of her son and the possibility of being a concubine.

    After experiencing so many things, Ma Chunhua was no longer the ignorant girl she used to be. She knew that without the protection of Fukang''an, she was very likely to be executed in secret. So Ma Chunhua deliberately seduced Honglist night.

    As the sky turned dark, Hongli pushed open the door to visit her once again. Ma Chunhua smiled in her heart, <i>¡®The day when the task will bepleted is getting closer¡­¡¯</i>

    "Your¡­Your Highness, may I know why you are visiting sote?" Ma Chunhua steadied her mood and looked at Hongli while pretending to be in a panic.

    Seeing her act like a frightened rabbit, Hongli''s heart became even hotter, and he stretched out his hand, "Miss Ma, this Prince came over to see if you are feeling better."

    Ma Chunhua remained silent for a long time, and finally said in a low voice, "Your Highness, you are, after all, my father-inw¡­"

    "You haven''t officially married Fu''er anyway¡­ Don''t be afraid, if you obey this Prince, this Prince will not treat you badly in the future. If you don''t obey, this Prince will have to¡­" Hongli didn¡¯t continue, but his threat was quite obvious.

    "Shameless!" Ma Chunhua bit her lip, while her body trembled with anger.

    "Even if you don''t care about yourself, think about your two children." Hongli didn''t know why he felt such a strong desire when facing her, and he didn''t hesitate to do such beastly things.

    "They are your grandsons!" Ma Chunhua looked at him in disbelief.

    "Whether they are or not depends on your performance. If you perform well, this Prince will let them recognize their ancestors and bear the family name. If your performance is poor, they will only be wild seeds." Hongli stretched out his hand to raise Ma Chunhua''s chin, and slowly approached her lips.

    Soon a man''s roar and a woman''s choked moans sounded in the room¡­

    *****

    After returning to Yanjing City, Song Qingshu hurried to the Imperial Pce.

    "You almost ruined Our n!" This was the first thing Song Qingshu heard when he saw Kangxi.

    "This one seeks Your Majesty''s forgiveness." Song Qingshu was also feeling a little embarrassed. After all, Kangxi had sent him to appease Hongli, but in the end, he riled up the conflict even further.

    "Forget it, when you confronted Prince Bao, he surely tasted the feeling of being suppressed. As long as the hundreds of thousands of troops in the north don''t know about our conflict, it doesn¡¯t matter." Kangxi waved his hand, "Speaking of which, it is a good thing that Fukang''an is dead, it made up for your little mishap."

    Kangxi''s expression turned a little gloomy. When talking about Fukang''an, he inevitably thought of Ma Chunhua. Even if he didn''t care much about that woman, she was his own woman after all. Not to mention that Fukang''an was also apetent general, so when he died, it was like breaking one of Hongli''s arms.

    "Fukang''an''s death has nothing to do with me. It was done by people from the Mystic Dragon Cult." Song Qingshu exined.

    "We didn''t expect the Mystic Dragon Cult to have such ability, it seems that We had underestimated them before." Kangxi seemed to remember something, and ordered, "Speaking of that, you should go to Mystic Dragon Cult in a few days to check."

    "Mystic Dragon Ind?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    Kangxi replied, "Yes, the people of the Mystic Dragon Cult killed Fukang''an, so Hongli will definitely not let it go. We think that he will definitely take revenge. As the Mystic Dragon Cult has secretly colluded with Mongolia, they will naturally not ignore it. The Mystic Dragon Ind is surrounded by the sea, so we couldn''t set up spies. We need you to go to Mystic Dragon Ind to investigate, so We can decide what to do next. There is no specific task for this mission, and We allow you maximum freedom."

    Although freedom was only a simple word, it had great delegating power. It could be said that as long as Song Qingshu wanted, he could represent Kangxi with full authority on the Mystic Dragon Ind. In simple words, whatever he said would be the imperial edict. Of course, it was another matter whether the people of the Mystic Dragon Cult would listen or not.

    "What about Western Xia¡¯s Consort Recruitment?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "You will have to go, of course, but after youe back from the Mystic Dragon Ind." Kangxi replied, "Western Xia has invited all the kings, grandchildren and nobles from all the countries and some of these countries are very far away. For example, some Mongolian princes live far away in the extreme west. It will take time for them to travel to Western Xia. So, they have set a fairly generous deadline, as long as you arrive in Western Xia before that, there is no need to rush."

    "But Fukang''an is dead, is it really necessary to help Yongyan be the prince consort?" Song Qingshu added, "Wouldn''t it be better to keep him in the capital as a hostage?"

    "What''s so good about keeping a hostage?" Kangxi shook his head. "You can escort him to Western Xia then, and We will arrange something ourselves."

    Aftering out of the imperial study, Song Qingshu seemed to feel a heavy stone in his heart. He was starting to be more and more uncertain about what Kangxi was thinking. This was a very dangerous sign¡­

    "Boy, it''s been quite a long time since I saw you, and the flowery aura that this old man hates has be even stronger on you." The Sunflower Ancestor appeared from the shadows again.

    "Why do you always act so mysterious?" Song Qingshu said with a dark expression, "And, why did you call me?"

    "It¡¯s nothing special. I just wanted to find someone to talk to. It gets a bit boring to stay in the pce all day, and there¡¯s no one I can talk to." The Sunflower Ancestor replied.

    Song Qingshu wondered, "Aren''t there so many guards in the pce? There are also a lot of eunuchs, you should have a lot inmon."

    "Dam*n!" Sunflower Ancestor¡¯s face turned red, "Don''tpare this old man with those ordinary eunuchs!"

    "You can''t forget your roots, no matter how high your martial arts realm is, you''re still a eunuch, right? I don''t believe that you can grow small dic*ks by practicing the Sunflower Manual." Song Qingshu muttered.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for thete release. I am not feeling that well today. I will probably be a littlete tomorrow as well. I hope you understand.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 241: Tian Guinongs hope

    <h4>Chapter 241: Tian Guinongs hope</h4>

    "What did you say?" Sunflower Ancestor raised his eyebrows and red at him.

    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing!" Song Qingshu showed an embarrassed smile. If this old monster got angry for real, he wouldn''t be able to beat him. "Ancestor, if I remember correctly, you need to suck the True Dragon Qi to elevate your realm. How have you been feeling recently?"

    "Suck?" Sunflower Ancestor frowned, "Why does this word sound so weird?"

    A nasty scene appeared in Song Qingshu''s mind, which caused his whole body to shiver, and he quickly said, "Ancestor, how much True Dragon Qi do you need to elevate your realm?"

    "Of course, the richer the better." Sunflower Ancestor replied, wondering why Kangxi''s True Dragon Qi seemed to have decreased so much, which was growing steadily until just recently. (G: Foreshadowing?)

    "If you can absorb enough True Dragon Qi, can you ascend?" Song Qingshu was very curious about this matter.

    "Ascension?" A sh of excitement shed in the eyes of Sunflower Ancestor, but unfortunately it quickly dimmed. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know how much True Dragon Qi is needed, but it¡¯ll probably not be enough even if I were to add all the emperors in this era."

    "Has Ancestor heard of the Dragon Vein of the Great Qing Dynasty?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "Dragon Vein of the Great Qing Dynasty?" Sunflower Ancestor trembled, "It seems that there is such a legend that there is a Dragon Vein of the Great Qing Dynasty hidden somewhere in Liaodong¡­ What, do you know something about it?"

    Song Qingshu gave an enigmatic smile, "I''m just casually asking¡­" After speaking, he turned and left, leaving the Sunflower Ancestor standing dazedly in ce.

    After leaving the pce, Song Qingshu walked all the way to his mansion. Looking at the word Song Mansion on the que, Song Qingshu felt a little dazed for a moment, this house was given to him by Wei Xiaobao¡­ <i>¡®I must find time to see how Shuang''er is doing now.¡¯</i>

    When he pushed the door and entered, he heard a faint voice of a man and a woman arguing in the distance, which caused Song Qingshu to curiously walk over.

    "It''d be fine if you just let me die inside. You didn¡¯t have to go and seek help from Fukang''an, that basta*rd! He¡­ he didn''t even have the intention to let me go. In the end, it was Song Qingshu who saved me." The man''s voice was full of anger.

    "How would I know that he didn''t intend to keep his promise¡­ Since you were imprisoned, I''ve gone to look for your former friends, but none of them were willing to help. I heard that you were tortured so much that day, so I went to him in a hurry." The woman''s voice was full of grievances.

    "You bitc*h! If Qingwen didn''t tell me, were you nning to hide it from me for the rest of your life?" The man roared.

    "If you knew about this kind of thing, it would only add to the difort. It''s enough for me to be sad alone, why should I let you know." The woman let out a faint sigh, but her heart turned cold.

    When she heard her husband questioning herself, she was so frightened at the thought that the affair between her and Song Qingshu had been exposed. It was onlyter did she slowly understand the whole thing. It turned out that Tian Qingwen had thought that she went to Fukang¡¯an to ask for help that night, and Tian Guinong was also misled by that information.

    "Lan¡¯er, I''m sorry, I also know that you''ve been wronged, but now¡­ I have be a cripple, and I can''t help but feel a little irritated." Hearing his wife''s aggrieved voice, the man¡¯s heart softened and he quickly consoled her.

    These two were naturally Tian Guinong and Nan Lan.

    After Song Qingshu rescued Tian Guinong, he arranged for Sang Feihong, the head of Wuhumen, to escort them to his own mansion in Yanjing City to settle down.

    Although the timing was a bit awkward now, Song Qingshu had to greet the couple as he had finallye back, so he gave a fake cough to dere his presence.

    When the couple heard the sound, they quickly stopped arguing. Soon the door opened. Nan Lan was standing in front of the door with a tired face. When she saw Song Qingshu, she felt overjoyed, but quickly suppressed her emotions and calmly greeted him, "Guinong, Young Master Song is here."

    Tian Guinong, who was lying on the bed, struggled to get up, and Song Qingshu hurried over to hold him down, "Brother Tian is injured, so you don''t have to be polite." After speaking, he turned to look at Nan Lan, "Sister-inw, why is Brother Tian so weak?"

    Hearing him call her sister-inw so seriously, Nan Lan''s heart jumped, and her expression turned a bit unnatural, "On the way to escape from Shengjing City, Guinong caught a cold, so his injury was aggravated."

    "Is that so?" Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I am familiar with the imperial doctor in the pce. I will ask them to take a look at Brother Tian tomorrow. Don''t worry, they have experience with this kind of injury¡­"

    Suddenly noticing that Tian Guinong''s expression had turned dark, he quickly apologized, "Brother Tian, ??I''m really sorry, I didn''t mention it on purpose."

    Tian Guinong shook his head, "If you hadn''t rescued me, I would have already rotted to death in the pce''s prison, so how could I me you. But now I''m not even a man, so what''s the point of living in this world? I mean, it might be better for me to die a hundred times, so as not to drag Nan Lan down."

    "Guinong, you are not allowed to say that! Back then, when I left him¡­who is ten times better in martial arts than you, was because I loved you. No matter what you be, I will never leave you." Nan Lan sat down beside the bed, grabbed Tian Guinong''s hand and put it on her face, as tears fell down her eyes.

    Song Qingshu on the side was stunned for a moment. When theter generations talked about these two people, they said that one had seduced a friend''s wife, and the other had cheated on her husband. He didn''t expect that there was true love between the two.

    "Lan¡¯er, you also know my current situation. You will only ruin half of your life''s happiness by following me, so why bother? Brother Song''s character and martial arts are the best, and he is also very kind to us. If you don''t dislike Brother Song, you can just be with him." Tian Guinong wiped away the tears on Nan Lan''s cheeks with his fingers and sighed.

    His words made the expression of the two of them change greatly, and Nan Lan suddenly stood up, "I intend to serve you with all my heart! If you try to test me with such words in the future, then I might as well die!"

    Song Qingshu also hurriedlyforted her, "It''s rare for a wife to be so affectionate, Brother Tian, ??why are you hurting her heart?"

    Tian Guinong smiled bitterly, "It''s not like you don''t know my current situation, what happiness can I give her?"

    <i>¡®I will secretly help you fulfill your obligations as a husband.¡¯ </i>Of course, Song Qingshu couldn''t say that outloud, so heforted, "A man stands to support the heaven and earth, so why should he only focus on a few moments of love on the bed? After Brother Tian does enough meritorious deeds, wouldn''t it be easy for you to give her happiness?"

    "Do meritorious deeds?" Tian Guinong recalled what Director Sai had said to him that day, and he couldn''t help but lift up his spirits, "But with my martial arts, I''m afraid I won''t be able to achieve anything of worth."

    "With martial arts, you would be able to handle no more than a hundred enemies. Real power rests in the hands of those who have thousands of people under theirmands, they can achieve things a martial artist can¡¯t.¡± Song Qingshu sighed from the bottom of his heart, but when he saw Tian Guinong''s face showing a trace of disapproval, he smiled and said, "Brother Tian is a man of Wulin, so of course you will think that martial arts is more reliable. Very well, since you want to learn martial arts, there is a martial art in this world that is very suitable for you, which can make you advance by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, and be a top expert."

    "What martial arts?" Tian Guinong''s eyes shed.

    "Evil Exterminating Sword Manual." Song Qingshu slowly spit out four words. (G: Or, Bi Xie Swordy Manual, which one sounds better?)

    "The Lin family''s Evil Exterminating Sword Manual? In the past two years, the Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sects has been fighting over this sword art, and it is said that the Qingcheng Sect also wiped out the whole Lin family because of this Sword Manual." Tian Guinong, as the former leader of a sect, was naturally aware of this important event in the Wulin, ¡°Is the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual in the hands of Brother Song?"

    "That''s not true." Song Qingshu shook his head. "It''s just that I know where the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual is hidden. When Brother Tian recovers, you can go there with me to retrieve it."

    It wouldn''t take too long if he asked either Dongfang Muxue or the Sunflower Ancestor for a copy of the Sunflower Manual, but Song Qingshu didn''t want to owe the two of them any favors. Moreover, the two might not be willing to give their secrets to others as well. So he thought that it would be better to directly go to the old house of the Lin family in Fujian to get the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual. Which would make things a little more convenient.

    "Thank you, Brother Song!" Tian Guinong said with great joy, but he quickly asked in worry, "This Evil Exterminating Sword Manual has such great power, can it really turn me into a first-ss master in a short period of time?"

    "Others might not be able to do it, but you will definitely get twice the result with half the effort when you practice." Song Qingshu''s expression turned a little strange, "The first criteria of learning the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual is¡ª you have to castrate yourself."

    As soon as this statement came out, Nan Lan eximed, "How can there be such a sinister technique in this world?"

    Tian Guinong''s expression also became extremely unnatural.

    "Sister-inw might not know¡­" Song Qingshu exined, "This technique was created by a eunuch from the previous dynasty. It mainly focuses on refining one''s Qi. When practicing, you will be full of desires, and you will die if you lose control. However, it gives the user immense power! The ancestors of the Lin family used the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual to shake the world, and they were invincible in the Wulin for many years."

    "It''s that powerful¡­" Tian Guinong was stunned, and his heart became hot. Although other people''sforts were reasonable, they gave no specific solutions. So Tian Guinong only acted relieved on the surface, but felt great sorrow in his heart. But now that he had a specific goal he could walk towards, he immediately felt a hundred times more energetic.

    "Okay, it''s gettingte, I won''t disturb Brother Tian''s rest any longer." Song Qingshu got up and said his farewell.

    "Lan¡¯er, send Brother Song out." Tian Guinong quickly said.

    "Oh." Nan Lan responded unnaturally.

    "You are still quite unfamiliar with Yanjing City, so if the sister-inw needs anything, feel free to ask me." Song Qingshu held her hand and felt the soft smooth skin.

    Nan Lan was taken aback and hurriedly wanted to pull it back, but unfortunately she was unsessful, so she had to say, "Thank you, Brother Song."

    Song Qingshu smiled and continued to ask, "Where is Miss Sang who escorted you herest time?"

    Nan Lan was feeling anxious about Tian Guinong, who was behind her, and worried that Tian Qingwen would suddenly appear, so she hurriedly said, "She is staying in the west wing and has been waiting for you toe back."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu knew that Sang Feihong should have something to discuss with him, and after thinking about it, he gave a final pinch on Nan Lan''s hand, turned and left with a smile.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Made it at thest moment.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 242: Personal force

    <h4>Chapter 242: Personal force</h4>

    "Lord Song, after waiting for so long, you are finally back." Sang Feihong smiled tenderly when she saw Song Qingshu.

    "It''s okay, I''m only a few dayster than you guys." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "Fortunately, it''s not a few weekste, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait. Although others can¡¯t see me, it''s not a very good etiquette for a woman to live in a single man''s house." Sang Feihong said angrily.

    "Sect Master Sang travels the world, how can she care about the eyes of worldly people." Song Qingshu teased.

    "Our sisters have been traveling since childhood. Although they live in various ces and sell entertainment, they are all pure and clean. I hope Lord Song will not make such jokes."

    "Forgive this Song for such a slip of the tongue!" Song Qingshu quickly apologized, "What did you decide on the proposal I mentionedst time, what are Sect Master Sang¡¯s thoughts?"

    "Is Lord Song talking about the offer to join the Pole Arms?" Sang Feihong said with a frown, "But most of the sisters in the sect are weak and slender women, so I''m afraid we can''t help you much."

    "I don''t need you to charge into battles, so you don¡¯t have to be worried about it." Song Qingshuughed, "I am interested in the fact that the members of the Five Lakes Sect are widely distributed throughout the world. I only need you to collect information from various ces, and send them to me. I will give you asylum, and protect you from being oppressed by the government. As for ordinary thugs and hooligans, you should be able to deal with them yourselves, how about it?"

    "Okay." Sang Feihong nodded very simply. Most of the Five Lakes Sect members were women. They wandered around and sang to earn a living. They were really not very afraid of running into ordinary thugs. The most troublesome thing in these years was meeting people from the officialdom. They often relied on the power of the state, so the Five Lakes Sect could only grit their teeth and swallow the humiliation.

    "This is the token of the Pole Arms. With this token, you will be able to avoid most of the troubles from the officials in the future. Of course, you should try not to use it until thest minute, so as not to expose your identity." Song Qingshu threw a token towards Sang Feihong.

    Looking at the cold iron token, Sang Feihong secretly clicked her tongue, this thing would be impossible for ordinary people to forge.

    "There are 10,000 taels of silver here, just take it as your initial activity fund." Song Qingshu put the bag of silver taels into Sang Feihong''s hands, "I will give more funds to you after you have sorted out the organizational structure of the Five Lakes Sect for me. You won''t have to live such a hard life from now on."

    Song Qingshu could have provided this money from the imperial treasury, but as he didn¡¯t want to report it to Kangxi, he used his own money. There were not many officials who had this much wealth. Of course, for ordinary people, this amount was already an astronomical figure, which could be perceived from Sang Feihong''s excited expression.

    "Thank you, Lord Song!" Sang Feihong sighed. Her sisters in the Five Lakes Sect were not brothel girls, they only made a living by selling their talents and singing, so their ie was far less than those of brothel girls. Ten thousand taels of silver could indeed greatly improve the sisters'' lives.

    "I am not giving you this money for free." Song Qingshu raised his hand to stop her from continuing to be grateful. "Your Five Lakes Sect has to show me their potential which will make me continue investing in them."

    "Sure enough, there is no free lunch in the world." Sang Feihong''s heart sank, and she quickly asked, "Dare to ask what Lord Song wants us to do?"

    "You have to help me find someone." Song Qingshu thought of the simple and honest youth from the vige, and continued, "Her name is Qi Fang, she used to be a famous youngdy of Wan Family in Jingzhou City. Now the Wan Family has disappeared, and no one knows where they are, so I hope Sect Master Sang can help me find her."

    <i>¡®Could this woman be his lover?¡¯</i> Pressing the question in her heart, Sang Feihong nodded and said, "No problem, I will pass on the order, but the branches of Five Lakes Sect have always been loose, and I need time to organize them again."

    "Okay, if the Sect Master Sang needs any help, you can contact me." Song Qingshu said.

    With the financial resources as the backing, and the military support of the Pole Arms which could be mobilized at any time, Sang Feihong was confident in her own ability topletely reorganize the Five Lakes Sect.

    After getting Song Qingshu''s support, maybe Sang Feihong was concerned about the Five Lakes Sect, or maybe she was just unwilling to stay in the Song Mansion any longer; she quickly left in a hurry.

    Song Qingshu rested on the bed for a while, and found it hard to sleep. During the past few days, there were always warm and fragrant flowers in his arms. Now that he was alone in the empty room, he was feeling a little ufortable.

    *****

    After Nan Lan was done caring for Tian Guinong, he fell asleep. So, she wiped her sweat and went back to the next room. Although she really wanted to apany her husband in the same room, it was unclear whether it was for psychological reasons or something else, but Tian Guinong was extremely opposed to sharing the same room with her.

    "That brute has also returned¡­how will I live in the same courtyard in the future?" Nan Lan sighed softly as shey on the bed.

    "Is Sister-inw is thinking of me?" Suddenly a familiar voice came to her ear, and soon she felt someone get in the bed.

    Recognizing Song Qingshu''s voice, Nan Lan held back her scream and quickly asked, "Why are you here?"

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time¡­I missed you." Song Qingshu replied with a smile.

    "My husband is still next door!" Nan Lan bit her lip and said.

    "Don''t worry, with my movement technique, he didn''t hear mee in." Seeing what Nan Lan wanted to say, Song Qingshu smiled, "Besides, this is my home. I can sleep in whichever room I want."

    "Why are you such a rascal!" Nan Lan lightly beat Song Qingshu''s chest a few times, and bitterly said, "Tomorrow I will leave this ce with Guinong."

    "Dear Sister-inw, if I''m not mistaken, the Tian family is now struggling to make ends meet in Shengjing. You escaped in such a hurry that you didn¡¯t even take anything of value. Yanjing City is so expensive, where will you go?" Song Qingshu twisted his body. He had already taken off his clothes and embraced Nan Lan in his arms.

    Nan Lan struggled a few times, but couldn''t break free from his embrace, so she could only sigh, "Paper can''t contain fire, and we are living under the same roof, yet you¡­you are so daring, Guinong will eventually know the truth."

    "As they say, a life-saving grace can''t be repaid. There is no reason for me to feel sorry for him." Song Qingshu''s tone suddenly turned cold, "If he really doesn''t understand the current situation, I will send him to the underworld."

    "No!" Nan Lan eximed, clutching Song Qingshu''s arms with both hands.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid¡­" Song Qingshu held her trembling hand in his palm and stroked it over and over again. Nan Lan''s body trembled a little at first, but it soon softened, "Don''t worry, I know Tian Guinong''s character better than you. Even if he knows about the two of us, as long as he doesn''t have the strength to deal with me, he will endure it. And if he doesn''t see any hope to surpass me, he will even encourage you to seduce me¡­"

    "I don''t believe it!" Before Song Qingshu could finish speaking, Nan Lan interrupted him.

    "That''s because you don''t know how cruel the world is. Forget it, let''s not talk about such unpleasant matters." Song Qingshu shook his head, and didn''t want to exin more to her, "Tian Guinong is no longer able, and you if you don''t want to leave him, I''ll be doing the husband''s responsibilities for him in the future."

    Nan Lan blushed and pushed Song Qingshu''s naughty palm away, which was about to stretch into thepel of her clothes, and looked at him strangely, "Did you take in Guinong for me?"

    "Otherwise, what do you think? I am not really that close to him." Song Qingshu pressed her down, but Nan Lan didn''t resist much this time.

    In fact, Song Qingshu didn''t tell her the truth. He did covet Nan Lan''s beauty, but it wasn''t enough to make him stupid enough to leave a ticking time bomb by his side. He actually took a fancy to Tian Guinong''s own ability.

    Although Tian Guinong''s martial arts level wasn¡¯t that great, he was definitely a good candidate considering the current situation of the world. At present, Song Qingshu urgently needed to create his own personal force, but unfortunately due to his reputation in the Wulin, there were not many decent martial artists who would be willing to join him. So he had to pan for gold among the viins from the original book. The biggest problem with using those viins was their character, and they were not inferior to those righteous characters in the novels in terms of ability.

    However, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t intend to tell Nan Lan about all that. It was actually quite good for this young woman to think that it was her sacrifice that brought back her husband''s glory and wealth. When a woman cheated, she always needed an excuse to convince herself, and he was more than willing to give her that excuse¡­

    "Stop¡­Guinong is still next door¡­" The moonlight came in from the window, and Nan Lan''s turned red as she looked at the man who was pressing on her.

    "No matter how roughly I move, he won''t be able to hear it as long as you don''t make a noise." Song Qingshu showed a strange smile and proudly twisted his waist.

    Nan Lan angrily pped Song Qingshu on the shoulder, "I''m worried about Qingwen, she has been making trouble for me all the time. If she finds out, it will be over."

    "What are you afraid of? It won¡¯t be a big deal to have a mother and daughter¡­ aahh!" Song Qingshu suddenly screamed.

    Nan Lan loosened her teeth and gave him a look, "Why are you talking nonsense!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m not a beast, so I don''t want to do that either" Song Qingshu said as his hand slowly moved across Nan Lan¡¯s smooth skin, towards her perky mounds, "Only a woman amongst women like you can move me."

    Although Nan Lan felt a little shy, she was still a little happy when she received his praise, and couldn''t help but smile, "This is what you promised, don''t touch her!"

    "She''s not your biological daughter," Song Qingshu breathed in her ear, "If it was Miao Run, I might not be able to hold it back."

    "Don''t!" Nan Lan was so frightened her face paled.

    "If you don¡¯t want that, then can you turn over?" Song Qingshu hooked Nan Lan''s smooth chin and kissed her luscious lips.

    "Consider it me being scared of you." Nan Lan gave him a charming look, and finally, she slowly turned over.

    Song Qingshu held her slender waist that was without a trace of fat, and said with admiration, "Good, you''re really obedient~"

    As soon as his voice fell, he moved his waist and his shaft entered that wetness.

    *****

    The next day, Song Qingshu went to the pce with a refreshing mood, but soon an inner guard ran over, "Lord Song, there is a peasant youth who said he came to you."

    "Peasant youth?" Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and said while feeling a bit displeased, "Just send him away."

    "But he has a token of the Pole Arms with him." The guard said.

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved, "What does he look like?"

    "He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, looks ordinary, and the five fingers on his right hand seem to be missing¡­" Before the guard could finish speaking, Song Qingshu remembered who it was, and hurriedly ordered the guard to bring him over.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for thete release. I was feeling quite good, then after a few hours I wasn''t.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 243: Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 243: Retaliation</h4>

    Looking at Di Yun in tattered clothes, Song Qingshu showed a smile, "Brother Di, have you decided to join the Pole Arms?"

    Di Yun nodded and hesitantly said, "But I don''t have any exceptional skills, so I''m afraid I won''t be of much help to you."

    "Even if it''s a piece of toilet paper¡­" Seeing Di Yun''s bewildered look in his eyes, Song Qingshu hurriedly changed his words, "Brother Di is strong in martial arts, and what is even moremendable is that you have a pure heart! I consider that a great asset."

    "I thought about what Big Brother Song had saidst time very seriously, and I have clearly thought it through. I must take my junior sister back." Di Yun showed an honest smile.

    "I have already instructed the spies of the Pole Arms to investigate the whereabouts of your junior sister. It''s just that the world is so big, and the members of the Wan family have deliberately concealed their whereabouts. So, it may take some time to find out the information." Song Qingshu said.

    "Brother Song has already sent someone to investigate?" Di Yun''s voice showed excitement, " I really don''t know how to repay Brother Song''s great kindness¡­"

    "Brother Di, you don''t have to act so servile." Song Qingshu quickly helped Di Yun up, "You will live in Yanjing City in the future. Familiarize yourself with some regtions of the Pole Arms first, and then I will try to assign some tasks to you. After all, a man always needs to have his own career, and when we find Miss Qi in the future, wouldn''t it be better if you''ve already earned enough?"

    "Okay!" Di Yun nodded, his eyes full of determination.

    *****

    After settling the matters with Di Yun, Song Qingshu wandered in the Yanjing city while feeling quiteplicated, <i>¡®This Di Yun is quite different from what I know. Compared to the original book, he didn''t practice the "Blood Saber Technique", so his martial arts skills were quite low level, and he also seemed quite naive. I really don''t know what responsibilities I can give him¡­ but now I am in desperate need of a force of my own, so I will have to make use of him. At least Di Yun has a pure heart.¡¯</i>

    Unknowingly, he hade to Wei Xiaobao''s Mansion. Looking at the que on the door, Song Qingshu became a little dazed. At the moment, in this huge Mansion, there were only a few little widows left. He wanted to take a look at Shuang''er''s situation for quite a while, and finally found a legitimate reason.

    Just as he was about to knock on the door to ask for permission, he suddenly found that the door was open, and Song Qingshu''s heart sank,<i> ¡®Could it be that a thief had snuck in? But who would do so in broad daylight!¡¯</i>

    He quickly pushed the door and rushed to the inner hall. After hearing the noise from a distance, Song Qingshu felt confused, so he hid his figure in the shadows and carefully observed the situation.

    "Miss Shuang''er, Lord Wei is no more. You are young and at the prime of your life. Do you want to stay as a widow for the rest of your life?" A middle-aged woman with her body full of jewelry said while waving her handkerchief. She was apparently a matchmaker.

    "Aunt Zhang, I respect you as a neighbor, so I let you in. If you talk about matchmaking in the future, don''t me me for not remembering the past kindness. You can see yourself off!" Shuang''er trembled with anger and said in a cold voice.

    "Don''t you want to hear which young master it is? In terms of family background, he is not worse than Lord Wei, and in terms of appearance, I am afraid that he is much better than Lord Wei¡­"

    Song Qingshu finally understood the situation and frowned, <i>¡®Who was so bold? Wei Xiaobao had just died and they came to marry Shuang''er.¡¯</i>

    With a light cough, Song Qingshu appeared from the shadows and said with a longugh, "I would also like to know which young master has a better family background than Brother Wei."

    "Brother Song?" Shuang''er looked very surprised when she saw Song Qingshu, but she didn''t know what to think, and a slight blush appeared on her cheeks.

    "Sister-inw, it''s been a long time, have you been well?" Song Qingshu looked at Shuang''er carefully. She was still dressed in white clothes, and her hair was draped naturally behind her back without any trace of decoration. Even with the simple clothes, it was hard to hide her pretty face.

    "So that¡¯s how it was! I was wondering why Miss Shuang''er refused all the matchmakers who came to the door one after another? It turned out that she was interested in someone already." The matchmaker sneered.

    "What did you say!" Tao Hong and Liu Lu, who were the maids standing beside Shuang''er, yelled in unison.

    "Why should I be afraid to point out the truth?" The matchmaker''s mouth turned crooked as she muttered something, and although she lowered her voice, it was just enough for everyone in the scene to hear clearly.

    "This eldest sister, haven''t you ever heard that words can kill?" Song Qingshu came to Shuang''er and motioned for the two maids to calm down.

    "Oh, who will feel scared when the Emperor rules thend! Is it possible that I am not even allowed to speak?" The matchmaker put her hands on her waist, showing no fear.

    Wondering why this matchmaker was so fearless, Song Qingshu changed his mind and asked, "Who is the person the elder sister was talking about just now? I''m very curious."

    "I''m not afraid to tell you¡­" The matchmaker smiled, "This handsome little brother, listen to what this elder sister says, you should back out while there is time, so as not to offend someone who should not be offended."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu remained expressionless, and waited for her to continue.

    The matchmaker thought that he was making fun of her, and angrily said, "Looking at how well-dressed you are, you must be from a wealthy family, so you must have heard of the Eight Great Families of the Qing Dynasty?"

    "Eight Great Families?" Song Qingshu was stunned. It seemed that Duo Long and the others had mentioned it before, but he didn''t care enough to pay attention at that time.

    "You don¡¯t know?" The matchmaker gave him a scornful look, and her heart became even more calm. This guy didn''t even know the Eight Great Families, so even if he was an official, he must have a low position, "The Eight Great Families are the eight most prominent families in my Qing Dynasty. They are¡ª Tong, Guan, Ma, Suo, Qi, Fu, Nn, and the Lang family¡­"

    The matchmaker continued to run her plump mouth, but Song Qingshu¡¯s thoughts had already wandered away, and he began to recall the information of these Eight Great Families in his mind.

    The Eight Great Families can be considered as the most prominent families in the Manchu Qing Dynasty. They were the nobles among the aristocrats, and most of the ministers and governors belonged to these families.

    The head of the Tong family is a hereditary first-ss duke. Concubine Yuan of the Emperor Nurhaci, Empress of Emperor Shunzhi, and the current Empress of Emperor Kangxi, as well as the Noble Concubine Xianfeng¡­ were all from the Tong Family. So the prestige of the Tong Family was fairly evident here.

    The first generation family head of Guan family was a hero who contributed greatly in the founding of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. This family has also produced numerous ministers and governors throughout the rule of the Qing Dynasty.

    In the past, their power over the government made Kangxi tremble. Amongst all the contemporary heads of this family, the most famous one was Ronglu, a powerful official in thete Qing Dynasty.

    Even the modern stars Zhou Hai*mei and Guan Zhi*lin belonged to the Guan family! In his past life, Song Qingshu was very fond of these two beautiful actresses, so he checked their backgrounds, and found that information. But thinking of Zhou Hai*mei, who yed Zhou Zhiruo, Song Qingshu''s face suddenly turned ugly.

    The next family was the Ma family. At present, Kangxi''s concubine Rong was from the Ma family. In history, the most famous figure from the Ma family was Gong Tuhai, who pacified the rebellion of Zhang Sanfeng. Of course, due to the chaotic nature of this world, Zhang Sanfeng had not yet rebelled, and Gong Tuhai was naturally yet to emerge.

    The Suo family had also produced many famous ministers for the Qing Dynasty. Currently, Suo Etu, the head of the Suo family, was deeply trusted by Kangxi because he helped Kangxi get rid of Aobai, who was so powerful in the past.

    The Qi family was rtively mysterious in history, Song Qingshu thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t recall any information about his family.

    The Fu family was one of the most famous families in history because of Fukang¡¯an and his son. Of course, in this world, Fukang¡¯an had be the heir of Hongli, which Song Qingshu didn¡¯t expect. By the way, there was also a very famous person from this family¡ª Su Qier, the champion of Wu.

    Thinking of him, Song Qingshu inevitably thought of Zhou Xingchi from his previous life, and his face showed a hint of nostalgia.

    The Nn family had produced many concubines. The Qing Dynasty was full of them. In fact, there were probably far more concubines from this family than the other seven familiesbined!

    The current head of the Nn family was Nn Mingzhu. He and Suo Etu didn¡¯t mix well with each other, but they were both favored by Kangxi. He also has a son, Nn Xingde, who has fascinated thousands of young girls in the capital

    <i>¡®I''ve been in Yanjing City for so long, and I have to find a chance to meet this legendary figure in the future.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu thought.

    The Lang family was thest in the list. Their first generation patriarch was Eyidu, one of the five heroes of the founding of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. In history, the Qianlong Emperor''s (Hongli) biological mother was also from the Lang family. Of course, she was probably Qian Zhenhuan from the Qian n, but the head of the Lang family sumbed to Prince Yong¡¯s threats and had no choice but to include her in the family.

    In this chaotic world, the current head of the Lang family was one of the four ministers, Ebilong, who was removed from his post because of his close rtionship with Aobai. After Aobai''s death, he was arrested by the court, and now he was idling at home, making the Lang family the weakest of the Eight Great Families.

    <i>¡®Which family holds a grudge against Wei Xiaobao?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu could clearly see that it was Wei Xiaobao who had offended a certain family when he was in power, and now the other party was taking advantage of his death and came to bully his widowed wives. <i>¡®Well, Wei Xiaobao probably deserves all this¡­¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Logically speaking, the most likely one is the Guan family or the Lang family. After all, the fall of these two families were all linked to Wei Xiaobao.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu looked up at the matchmaker and saw that she was still chattering about something irrelevant. So he impatiently interrupted her, "Just say it directly, which young master wants to marry my sister-inw?"

    The matchmaker was stunned for a moment, wondering why the other party was so rxed, and quickly said, "It¡¯s Orundai, the young master of the Tong family, he is not only young but also handsome¡­"

    Song Qingshu didn''t have the patience to listen to her ttery, so he lowered his head and pondered, <i>¡®I had seen this person in the pce, and he seemed to be the son of the first-ss official Tong Guogang. Emperor Nurhaci and Shunzhi both married women from the Tong family as their Empresses. The Empress Tong of Kangxi is also from the Tong family. He recently married Empress Tong''s younger sister, and he also favors them very much. Both the Empress and the Noble Concubine are the daughters of Tong Guowei, the uncle of Orundai.¡¯ </i>

    <i>¡®Both the current Empress and the Noble Concubine are his cousins, and the Empress Dowager is also his aunt, so no wonder he is so bold and dares to force Wei Xiaobao''s widows. But how did Wei Xiaobao offend the Tong family that made them settle ounts so ruthlessly?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know what had happened when Wei Xiaobao was the favorite of the Emperor in the past. Although Wei Xiaobao was only a viscount, he had a position of ¡°Below one person, above ten thousand people¡± and it usually made him quite arrogant.

    It didn¡¯t matter when he insulted people like Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, who would endure it all for a lot of silver taels and a bright future, and didn''t think much of it.

    However, for some imperial rtives who were nobles, Wei Xiaobao''s methods of ttery didn¡¯t prove all that effective.

    One day, at a banquet, Wei Xiaobao met Tong Guogang, and when he heard that his father''s name was Tong Ti, he immediately made fun of it. Tong Guogang didn''t dare to speak out at that time, so he had to gamble with him and deliberately lost a lot of money. So the foul-mouthed Wei Xiaobao made a casualment, "Tong Guogang''s name should be changed to Cheng Tong Guguang, which means that he only knew how to lose. He is a great shame for the Tong family.¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for thete release. One of my close rtives passed away today. Bad things keep happening to me at this time of the year.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 244: Who is it for?

    <h4>Chapter 244: Who is it for?</h4>

    After Wei Xiaobao''s death, Tong Guogang didn''t do anything, but his son Orundai was young and vigorous, and he didn''t n to let the matter go. Tong Guogang thought about it for a second, and let him try to test Kangxi''s attitude, so he didn''t stop him.

    Song Qingshu didn''t know the grievances between the two families. Seeing the matchmaker chattering on about the greatness of her young master, he felt quite annoyed and he directly kicked her out.

    "What''s going on? How did the matchmaker find your house?" Song Qingshu looked at Shuang''er in confusion.

    "I don''t know either," Shuang''er shook her head and said in confusion, "This keeps happening quite a lottely¡­"

    Before she could finish speaking, a loud noise suddenly came from the backyard, apanied by the woman''s coquettish voice, and soon a maid ran over and said anxiously: "Young Mistress, some thugs have entered the backyard, saying that their cat had entered the house. Lady Yi refused to let them in, so she is fighting with them."

    "Ah!" Shuang''er immediately ran to the backyard when she heard it. She was skilled in martial arts. How could those ordinary servant girls keep up, and they were quickly left behind. Song Qingshu felt quite strange in his heart, looking at her reaction, it seemed like a case of typical leaking roofs that happened every night with rain. Seeing her gradually going out of sight, he hurriedly chased after her.

    When he came to the backyard, he saw a group of ruffians besieging Fang Yi. With Song Qingshu and Shuang''er''s eyesight, they could naturally see that she was clumsy when it came to fighting and Shuang''er hurriedly wanted to help out.

    Song Qingshu reached out and stopped her, "Sister-inw, although Miss Fang''s martial arts is not that high, it should still be enough to deal with some ordinary thugs. However, it is quite clear from these people''s gestures, they are some family''s personal forces. If you don¡¯t handle the matter correctly, it might cause more trouble. It will be better if I go and save Miss Fang."

    At that moment, Fang Yi eximed. It turned out that she had just been kicked in the shoulder by someone which caused her to stumble to the back, and the people behind her took the opportunity to pounce on her.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly jumped over, kicked away those who were looking to take advantage of the opportunity, and hugged Fang Yi. Before he had time to speak, the men punched again just like before. Song Qingshu''s eyes narrowed, he channeled strength to his feet, then stomped hard on the ground, and the group of ruffians suddenly felt that the ground had be akin to a turbulent sea. They all looked at Song Qingshu in horror.

    "Since when did local thugs have such good martial arts skills?" Song Qingshu sneered.

    It was only then did Fang Yi realize who had saved her. As she was held in Song Qingshu''s arms, the masculine breath that came to her nose made her fall into a daze for a moment. When she heard his voice, she suddenly woke up and blushed. Then she hurriedly broke free from his embrace, and returned to Shuang''er side.

    "It turned out to be Lord Song from the Pole Arms. No wonder you have such powerful martial arts. These lowly ones have no eyes. We didn''t know you were here. I apologize for the offense, let''s go, let''s go!" Facing the number one master in the capital, how could this group of people dare to face him.

    "Oh, you know who I am?" Song Qingshu asked curiously, wondering if these people were also inner guards?

    "There are very few people in the capital who don''t know the reputation of Master Song." The leader smiled and greeted his subordinates to leave in a hurry.

    Song Qingshu became thoughtful and didn''t stop them. Fang Yi walked up to him and angrily said, "Hey, why did you just let them go?"

    "What else can I do if I don''t let them go?" Song Qingshu replied, "At most, they will be charged with trespassing, but as they have a valid reason. That would keep them from being punished severely, and they wille out to make trouble again. I can protect you for now, but I can''t protect you for the rest of your life."

    Fang Yi originally wanted to argue with him, but when she heard thest sentence, she couldn''t help but blush and fell silent. Shuang''er on the side also felt her heart jump, and quickly said, "Big Brother Song is just being thoughtful, it''s better to resolve the matter this way."

    Song Qingshuughed inwardly, ¡®If I were to get rid of those troublemakers so easily, would youe and beg me in the future? This will give me the reason toe here a few more times, so that I have a chance to get closer to them.¡¯

    Back in the main hall, Shuang''er ordered Tao Hong and Liu Lu to bring tea, then she looked at Song Qingshu and asked, "I heard that Brother Song was sent as an envoy to Shengjing during this time, I wonder if everything went well?"

    Thinking of all the things he went through in Shengjing, Song Qingshu showed a bitter smile, "It barely went well."

    Soon the two fell into silence again. Seeing Shuang''er''s eyes inadvertently showing a hint of sadness, Song Qingshu gave a light cough, and when he saw her raise her head, he said in a deep voice, "Sister-inw, during this trip to Shengjing, I killed Fukang''an to avenge Brother Wei."

    "Ah?" Shuang''er covered her mouth with her hands, then quickly got up and came closer to Song Qingshu¡¯s seat, and bowed down, "Thank you, Brother Song¡­Shuang''er¡­" Although Shuang''er didn''t really regard Fukang''an as an enemy in her heart, he was still connected to the death of Wei Xiaobao. So when she heard that Song Qingshu had killed him, she couldn''t help but be pleasantly surprised.

    "Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Brother Wei was my sworn brother, and I will naturally avenge him." Song Qingshu hurriedly helped Shuang''er up, and felt that she was unusually light, so he subconsciously said, "Sister-inw must have been quite troubles during this time."

    Shuang''er blushed, and pulled out of his hand. In her mind, she couldn''t help but remember the scene where she had slept in his arms that night.

    The room fell into an ambiguous silence, where neither of them wanted to speak. Fortunately, Fang Yi changed her clothes and walked out of the inner hall.

    "Thank you Brother Song for helping me." Fang Yi was changing the clothes that had be dirty while fighting with the thugs, then she suddenly realized that she hadn''t thanked Song Qingshu yet.

    "Miss Fang doesn¡¯t need to be so polite." Song Qingshu supported her up. "You should apply some medicine on the ce you were hit just now. I think that person''s kick just now seemed to be quite severe."

    "I''ve already applied it." When Fang Yi was rubbing the medicine on herself just now, the picture of Song Qingshu rubbing the medicine for her appeared in her mind. She was startled by the thought, so it was inevitable that her expression was a little unnatural.

    Of course Song Qingshu didn''t know her thoughts, and said with a smile, "I happened to meet the Poison King some time ago, and I heard that you have been to his ce, but then left after waiting for the antidote to be made."

    "Brother Song, can the Poison King really develop an antidote for the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill?" Fang Yi''s eyes lit up. The Poison King said that it would take time, thinking that the other party was just a perfunctory remark, she left in disappointment.

    "With his medical attainments, I believe he can do it. He is currently experimenting with medicinal properties, so I am thinking that if I can get a real Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill for him to test, it will definitely help speed up the process, and he will be able to develop the antidote as soon as possible." Song Qingshu replied.

    Fang Yi''s eyes dimmed, and she thought in her heart,<i> ¡®Not to mention the antidote to the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill, even the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill itself is a very precious thing in the Mystic Dragon Cult, I am afraid it¡¯s not that easy to get¡­¡¯</i>

    Seeing that she was silent, Song Qingshu turned to Shuang''er and asked, "Sister-inw, you said just now that the matchmaker came to you every now and then, what about those thugs?"

    "They alsoe to make trouble very often. Either to find their lost cat, or their dog. The people whoe here are different every time. So, it''s useless for us to report to the officials." Speaking of this, Fang Yi felt really angry.

    "It seems that they are all in the same group." Song Qingshu sighed, "They want to harass you, and make you finally give in¡­ I heard what the matchmaker said just now, the person behind it seems to be the young master of the Tong family, do you have any grudges with him?"

    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of this person before." Shuang''er said in distress.

    "Then, have you looked for Suo Etu, Duo Long and the others?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked, Wei Xiaobao was quite close to them before his death, and they had no reason to watch Wei Xiaobao''s widow being bullied.

    "Don''t mention those two people, especially the cunning Suo Etu¡­" Fang Yi said angrily. "We went to them. On the surface, they said nice things, but in fact they were just lying to us."

    "Heh, that''s weird." Song Qingshu wondered.<i> ¡®Usually, those powerful people in the capital rarely used such drastic means. Now even Suo Etu and Duo Long are unwilling to help. There definitely is some deep hatred at work here.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Well, I will go back and find out what caused the Tong family to do such a dirty thing. During this period, you should get more guards. It would be better to take precautions first."

    "Since this incident happened, let alone the guard, even those working in the family have all run away." Tao Hong said bitterly.

    "I think that someone has done something." Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then reacted, "Well, after I go back, I will send someone to bring a group of people to protect you, at least there won¡¯t be a situation like what happened today. "

    Shuang''er let out a faint sigh, "Brother Song, I also know why Suo Etu and the others didn''t help. Xiaobao¡­no matter how powerful he was in the past, is now gone. They don''t want to offend another powerful duke because of us. So Brother Song, you really don''t need to walk in this muddy water, the Tong family is now favored by the Emperor, and I''m afraid it will affect your future¡­"

    Song Qingshuughed and stopped Shuang''er from continuing to say more, "Who cares about the future¡­if I can''t even help my brother''s widow, what''s the point of me being an official? Besides, I''m really not afraid of that Tong family.¡±

    *****

    Shuang''er remained a little lost in thought after Song Qingshu''s departure. Fang Yi came to her side, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Shuang''er, do you think Big Brother Song is helping us because of Xiaobao, or because of¡­ you?"

    Shuang''er''s heart jumped, and she quickly said, "Sister Fang, don''t talk nonsense!"

    "Really?" Fang Yi looked at her with a faux-smile, "I¡¯ve listened to Tao Hong and Liu Lu talk about the things that happened between you¡­"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I will be switching to subscription billing, the feature which was recently added to Patreon (I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t do that from the start). With this, all the new patrons will be charged monthly on their sign-up date. This will make things simple and fair.

    Nothing will change for the existing patrons, they will be still charged on the 1st of each month.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 245: Structuring the Pole Arms

    <h4>Chapter 245: Structuring the Pole Arms</h4>

    Shuang''er''s expression suddenly sank, "Sister Fang, don''t make this kind of joke in the future." After that, she turned around and left.

    Fang Yi''s expression also suddenly became a little dark, and she secretly spat out, "Bah, pretending to be pure and clean when you clearly did the deed."

    *****

    Song Qingshu returned to the pce from the Wei Mansion and walked to the Pole Arms. The current headquarter of the Pole Arms was temporarily set near the Yujing Pavilion in the northeast corner of the Imperial Garden.

    Song Qingshu walked into the Pole Arms courtyard, and his subordinates came over to report some news to him. The news made him frown and he gathered everyone in the Pole Arms, then he asked Di Yun, "Brother Di, I heard that you had a fight with some people?"

    "Big Brother Song¡­" Di Yun felt embarrassed, "Theyughed at my severed palm."

    "That¡¯s good!" Song Qingshu not only didn''t me him at all, but also praised him for the act, "Those who are ipetent deserve to be beaten."

    After saying that he looked around, and most people bowed their heads in shame.

    It turned out that the current members of the Pole Arms were all the people sent by various sects in Wulin. These people were usually very prideful of their origin, and although they dared not to offend the inner guards, when they saw Di Yun, who was also from Wulin, they immediately jumped to ridicule him. Di Yun''s appearance usually made him seem like an honest young man who would be easy to bully, and this group of people wanted to ridicule Di Yun''s disability to get rid of their boredom.

    Although Di Yuncked a lot of techniquespared to the original book, he was not someone that was weak. This group of people were just from some minor sects in the Wulin, and they got beaten up without much effort. After that, no one dared to despise Di Yun anymore.

    Song Qingshu originally intended to develop Di Yun into a leader, and when he saw this, he was overjoyed. He was quite worried that Di Yuncked the prestige necessary for a leader. After pondering for a while, he said, "Brother Di, you can choose ten good members from the Pole Arms, and you will be guarding a house for a while."

    Di Yun hesitated for a while, and selected a few people with the best martial arts from the crowd. Song Qingshu nodded with satisfaction, dismissed the crowd, and left the ce. After giving them appropriate information, he ordered them to go to Shuang''er¡¯s Mansion.

    Kangxi asked him to set up the Pole Arms a long time ago, but he never had time to actually think of a proper structure for the organization. After thinking for a long time, the framework of the Pole Arms gradually became more and more in his mind.

    ording to Kangxi''s intention, the Pole Arms should be able to monitor hundreds of officials, be well informed about domestic and foreign news, and have a certain amount of military force. So Song Qingshu nned to follow a certain institution from his previous life, and the entire Pole Arms was divided into four departments. The first would monitor the officials, the second would be responsible for collecting domestic information, the third would be responsible for foreign intelligence, and the fourth department would be used to fight and deter the enemies.

    ording to Song Qingshu''s n, the intelligence department of the Pole Arms would be temporarily handed over to Sang Feihong. After the strength of the Pole Arms increases, the intelligence department would be divided into two parts, namely the Second and the Third Departments. Moreover, the posts involving different countries, and different subordinate institutions would also have to be set up.

    As for Di Yun, Song Qingshu intended to train him as the leader of the fourth department. Di Yun''s nature was simple and straightforward, which was suitable for this kind of frontal work. He also had Hu Fei as one of the candidates, but unfortunately he was too young.

    However, Song Qingshu didn''t want the Pole Arms to be just a spy organization subservient to Kangxi. He created these four departments just to deal with Kangxi, and he secretly nned to set up "Shadow Departments" without letting Kangxi know of its existence.

    This Fifth Department would be responsible for the development of poisonous hidden weapons, and the Poison King was naturally the first choice to be incharge of it.

    The Sixth Department would be in charge of assassination. As Tian Guinong had already been castrated, if he masters the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual and used that ghostly movement technique to kill people¡­just thinking about that scene made Song Qingshu feel a little excited.

    Of course, if Dongfang Muxue was willing to join him, he had already prepared a spot for her at the Seventh Department, but unfortunately, he could only hope for that to happen.

    Tianshan Tono, who extorted confessions by torture and controlled her subordinates, or Su Quan, who used Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills, were also very good, but unfortunately he had no such methods for now.

    The Eight Department would be responsible for strategy. Song Qingshu was an ambitious person by nature, so it was inevitable that he would want to conquer the world, but unfortunately he was severelycking in talented subordinates.

    Regardless of whether they were heroes or viins, there was an urgent shortage of talented personnel he could employ. So, Song Qingshu nned to create his own forces using the pretext of expanding the Pole Arms.

    "Lord Song, Lord Song?" A voice soon interrupted his thoughts. Song Qingshu looked up and saw that it was Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian.

    "So it''s you two." Song Qingshu let out a long breath and rxed.

    "As soon as we came back from Shengjing, us brothers came to the Pole Arms to report." Zhang Kangnian said with a ttering smile, "Just now I saw that the lord sent Di Yun to protect a certain family. He seems quite naive, and in a ce like the capital, you can''t solve the problem by force, why not send us brothers there?"

    Song Qingshu saw through the ns in their hearts at a nce, and couldn''t help but tease, "Do you think that this is a good job? Do you know who they are going to protect?"

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other and shook their heads, "We ask Lord Song to make it clear."

    "It¡¯s Wei Xiaobao''s Mansion." Song Qingshu slowly said.

    The two of them were taken aback for a moment, then they smiled and said, "Sure enough, it''s not a job for us, Lord Song really cares for us brothers."

    "It seems that you really know what happened in Brother Wei¡¯s family." Song Qingshu sneered in his heart. These two slippery loaches were clearly afraid of the Tong family¡¯s power, and would never try their best to protect Shuang''er and her people. So it was only logical to send the honorable Di Yun to protect Shuang''er with several disciples of the sects. They had nothing to do with the nobles in the capital, and naturally they would not have any fears.

    "We really didn¡¯t think this through very well." Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian''s faces turned extremely unnatural.

    "Wei Xiaobao treated you quite well when he was alive. Now that he''s dead, you just bury your heads and refuse to see the injustice. How can I dare to use you?" Song Qingshu gave a cold snort.

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian showed a hint of shame on their faces, and they helplessly said, "Lord Song, although we know that the Tong family was harassing Miss Shuang''er, we don''t know the cause. We did want to help before, but the Tong family is now really powerful. Our family has both the old and the young, so we really don¡¯t dare to offend the Tong family.¡± Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s expressionless face, Zhang Kangnian hurriedly said, ¡°We don¡¯t know the reason, but there is one person who must know, and Lord Song can ask him."

    "Who?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    "Director Duo Long!" Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian replied in unison.

    *****

    Song Qingshu walked through the imperial garden and rushed towards where Duo Long was. In his mind, he was still thinking about whether Wei Xiaobao really offended the Tong family, or whether it was simply Orundai''s acting on his own. Suddenly, a pce maid''s rebuke sounded in her ear, "Bold, how dare you rush into Concubine Tong!"

    Hearing how the maid was acting towards him, Song Qingshu''s eyes shed with anger, and when he looked up, he saw a few pce maids embracing a beauty in a pce dress. The beauty was probably in her early twenties.

    Before Song Qingshu could speak, the beauty in the pce dress asked curiously, "Who are you, and why have I never seen you in the pce?"

    The inner pce was usually off limits to most people, and only the inner were allowed to go in and out of this ce. The women living in the pce didn¡¯t have much interaction with them at all, so Song Qingshu didn¡¯t find it strange that she didn¡¯t know him.

    "This one is Song Qingshu, the deputy chief of guards in front of the royal guard. I have seen the concubine Tong. I have been on a mission bestowed by the Emperor before, so it''s not unusual for the concubine to not recognize me." Song Qingshu realized that the person in front of him was probably Concubine Tong, who was Kangxi¡¯s most recent concubine.

    "It turns out that you are Lord Song who rescued His Majesty that day!" Concubine Tong¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest.

    Song Qingshu was most well-known in the Wulin for the battle of Mount Tai, but the concubines and pce maids in the Forbidden City knew him as the person who defeated the Red Flower Society on his own. He was a powerful martial arts master, and his deeds of saving the Emperor made him seem even more impressive.

    "Lord Song is indeed a talented person. I wonder if Lord Song will¡­" Concubine Tong was quite young, but she had to imitate the old-fashioned attitude of other concubines. She tried her best to show the attitude of a master to her subordinates, but the effect was really poor, and Song Qingshu said while forcing down his smile, "If Concubine Tong doesn¡¯t need me for anything, may I leave? I have to go meet with the Director Duo."

    As soon as Concubine Tong heard his words, she also felt that something was wrong. Looking at the trembling shoulders of the courtdy beside her and the smile on Song Qingshu''s face, she couldn''t help but feel extremely embarrassed, "Ah? It''s alright, Lord Song can leave."

    Seeing the disappearing figure of Song Qingshu, the pce maid on the side angrily said, "This Song Qingshu is really daring. He doesn''t show his respect even when he is in front of the Concubine, but instead, he dares tough. He is really unruly!"

    Concubine Tong smiled and said indifferently, "Those who have the ability are always a little arrogant, not to mention that the Emperor wants to recruit talents from all over the world, how can we let this kind of simple thing chill the hearts of heroes in the world. So you do not need to mention this again." As soon as she finished speaking, she thought to herself, <i>¡®It would be great if the Emperor was as handsome as him¡­¡¯ </i>But when she realized how rebellious the thought was, Concubine Tong''s face suddenly turned pale.

    "My Lady, what''s wrong?" The pce maid on the side asked with concern.

    "It''s nothing, I just feel a little ufortable, let us go back to the pce." Xiao Tonghou weekly said as the blood on her pretty face faded.

    *****

    "What''s the enmity between the Tong family and Brother Wei? And how could you let them harass his widow after his death?" Song Qingshu asked directly after he found Duo Long and exchanged a few words of greetings.

    Duo Long looked around vigntly, seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he lowered his voice and said, "No one in the entire Yanjing City dares to talk about this matter, for fear of causing trouble. I also remember my friendship with Brother Wei, but the matter is quiteplex. Let me tell you." Then Duo Long exined the matter of "Tong Guguang".

    "So that''s the case," Song Qingshu finally understood the whole situation "But isn¡¯t it too much to make such a fuss over this trivial matter?"

    Duo Long said with a dry smile, "Heh, to us pheasants, it''s naturally a trivial matter, but in the eyes of a big family like the Tong family, it''s a matter of face. When Brother Wei was alive, they naturally didn''t dare to do anything. But, now that Brother Wei is dead, they don¡¯t have to be afraid, so of course they will take revenge."

    "How does harassing a widow give them face?" Song Qingshu said, "If they act like this, won''t they incur the Emperor''s anger?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 246: Man walks, tea cools

    <h4>Chapter 246: Man walks, tea cools</h4>

    "Just think about it, who made the Tong family as powerful as they are now?" Duo Long shook his head, "The current Empress Dowager is a member of the Tong family, and now the Empress is also a member of the Tong family. Recently, the Emperor epted Empress Tong''s sister as a Noble Concubine. He loves her very much as well. The result of these things are quite evident."

    "The rtionship between the Emperor and Brother Wei was extraordinary. It should be impossible for him to just watch Shuang''er being bullied like this. I intend to reveal the incidents that happened recently to him in secret." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment and expressed his thoughts.

    Duo Long hesitated for a moment, but finally chose to persuade his fellow colleague, "Brother Song, I want to tell you something. But, I don''t know if I should say it or not."

    "Brother, please tell me." Song Qingshu referred to the guy as a brother, but he became cautious in his heart. When it came to officialdom, there were not many people who wouldn¡¯t stab a knife behind their colleagues'' backs if it was for their own benefit. Don''t be fooled by Duo Long''s straightforward appearance. If he really was a straightforward person, how could he stay as themander of the imperial guards for so many years.

    "As the saying goes, death is like amp going out." Duo Long''s expression also became a little dark, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "I also thought of Brother Wei as my own, but he is already dead¡­it is as they say¡ªman walks, tea cools. Now it would be unwise to offend the Tong family who are very popr with the Emperor for him." (G: This idiom conveys that one¡¯s feelings can be as intangible as an unwanted cup of cold tea once people have left.)

    Seeing Song Qingshu frown, Duo Long continued, "I know that Brother Song must look down on me and think I''m not loyal. I also feel sorry for Brother Wei, but Brother Song, you know that I have no way to help."

    "Is that really the case?" Song Qingshu looked at him suspiciously.

    "Hah¡­" Duo Long sighed, "When the Tong family started harassing Miss Shuang¡¯er, although I was worried about the Tong family''s power, I still wanted to reveal it to the Emperor, and let hime forward and stop the Tong family. But do you know what he said? Before I was about to leave, the Emperor told me to visit Shuang''er more."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he calmly asked, "Isn''t this normal? The Emperor also told me to find time to see her."

    Duo Long nced at him and said with a wry smile, "Brother Song, your time in the officialdom is too short, and you don''t understand the intentions. In our circle, the most taboo thing is to break the shell and make everything clear as day. One should never directly say what one thinks, but will use various euphemisms. The Emperor told us to find more time to see Shuang''er, do you think he really only wanted us to see Shuang''er?"

    "Otherwise?" Song Qingshu frowned, looking confused.

    "The current Emperor is extremely wise. There are very few things in the capital that he doesn''t know about." Duo Long shook his head, "Do you think the Emperor really doesn''t know that the Tong family is so tantly harassing Brother Wei''s widow?"

    Song Qingshu felt a chill in his heart, "You mean?"

    "I don¡¯t mean anything." Duo Long shook his finger and said with a smile, "Anyway, before I even said anything, the Emperor asked me to visit Shuang''er more, and I understood that the Emperor''s attitude was not to help anyone"

    "He doesn¡¯t want to help? How can that be?" Song Qingshu felt that his brain cells were not enough topute all this.

    Duo Long exined, "Since the Emperor knows about the Tong family''s recent behavior and considering his friendship with Brother Wei, if he really wanted to intervene, he would have already warned the Tong family¡­.hehe, but the Emperor didn''t say anything, and told our group of people who had a good rtionship with the Brother Wei go meet Miss Shuang''er.¡±

    ¡°All these things make it clear that because of his rtionship with Empress Tong, he doesn''t want to deal with this matter. However, the Emperor is benevolent and is worried that Miss Shuang''er would be harassed too much, so he told us to meet her more often to take care of her¡­"

    "Is that so?" It was really an eye-opener for Song Qingshu, he didn''t expect Duo Long to interpret so many meanings from an ordinary sentence.

    "Brother Song, I really didn''t want to talk about this too much. However, considering that you and I have suffered together in Yangzhou, I talked so much with you." Duo Long signed, "It''s not that we are weak in nature. It¡¯s just that we understand the Emperor''s attitude, and sometimes¡­ it can be a little chilling, so we don''t dare to push forward. Master Suo and I both have a family. If we offend the Tong family, I''m afraid the consequences will be unpredictable. If Brother Song intends to help, we will definitely help you secretly."

    "Alright." Song Qingshu pondered for a while, "I''ll think about it first."

    Duo Long sneered in his heart, <i>¡®It seems that you are no different than us¡¯</i>, but his words werepletely opposite, "Brother Song, if you need anything, just ask."

    *****

    Back in the mansion, Song Qingshu was still thinking about how to solve such a problem. The most straightforward way was, of course, to eradicate the Tong family. If he did that then everything would be settled naturally.

    It''s a pity that the Tong family is deeply rooted in the system now, and their presence is spread throughout the court, that is, at least half of the officials in the court were from the Tong family. So, no wonder Duo Long and Suo Etu were unwilling to offend the Tong family. Therefore, it was not realistic to eradicate the Tong family, at least with Song Qingshu''s current strength, it was still impossible. The only thing left was to reconcile with the Tong family, but ording to what Duo Long said today, Wei Xiaobao had hurt the face of both the elder of the Tong family and the current head of the Tong family, so it was not easy to reconcile.

    "Wei Xiaobao, Wei Xiaobao, it was easy for you to die, but you just had to leave behind a lot of troubles." Song Qingshu said to himself with a wry smile, suddenly thinking of Concubine Tong who he had met in the imperial garden today, he thought in his heart, <i>¡®Looking at the appearance of Concubine Tong, she seems to have a good heart. She should not be as difficult to deal with as her sister, should I start with her?¡¯</i>

    As Song Qingshu was still thinking about the matter, someone suddenly came to report that someone from the Wei residence was asking to see him. He couldn''t help but be stunned, it''s sote, why would someone from the Wei residencee to find him?

    When he saw Fang Yi''s pale face and the knife wound on her shoulder, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He hurried over, raised her arm, and asked with concern, "Miss Fang, why did you suffer such a serious injury?"

    Fang Yi was very satisfied with Song Qingshu''s remark. In fact, she had always hated Tao Hong Liu Lu, who kept calling her Second Madame. At the beginning, due to her lover Liu Yizhou was too ipetent, she had no choice but to acquiesce to the identity of Wei Xiaobao''s eldest wife. But deep down in her heart, she had always looked down on Wei Xiaobao, a rascal, and was unwilling to consider herself as his wife.

    What''s more, she didn¡¯t want to be the Second Madame. Hearing Song Qingshu calling her Miss Fang all the time, she felt very happy, her expression softened a little, and she gently replied, "Brother Song, after you left today, those two girls, Tao Hong and Liu Lu, went to the street to buy things. But unexpectedly, they didn''te back!¡±

    ¡°We searched around and found out that they were kidnapped by a group of masked men. After thinking about it, Shuang''er and I thought it was the Tong family''s work. With the things that were happening recently¡­ Shuang''er felt that Tao Hong and Liu Lu were implicated because of her, so she decided to visit Tong''s Family at night and rescue the two girls.¡±

    ¡°I couldn''t persuade her, so I had to apany her, but I didn''t expect that the Tong family had many masters, and we were quickly discovered, and Shuang¡¯er was trapped inside in order to save me, and now, now I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Before Fang Yi could finish speaking, she looked like she was about to cry. Song Qingshu applied the Golden Sore Medicine on her wound, and said in a slightly reproachful tone, "With the kind of prestige the Tong family has, it¡¯s normal for them to employ a few good martial artists. How could you two even think that you would be able to rescue the two maids from the Tong family. You are really¡­" Song Qingshu didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was obvious.

    Feeling the temperature of his fingertips, Fang Yi was starting to feel a little embarrassed. She retracted her arms, and shyly said, "I said the same thing as well, but Shuang''er just wouldn¡¯t listen! I even said that we should go ask you for help, but after thinking for a moment she directly refused¡­Brother Song, did you offend her in any way?" While speaking, Fang Yi carefully sized him up.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, wondering if Shuang''er had be a little wary of him because of the previous incidents? However, he didn''t intend to tell Fang Yi about those matters, so he could only say, "Sister-inw is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. So it''s understandable that she doesn''t want to trouble others. By the way, Miss Fang, when did youe out of Tong Mansion?"

    Fang Yi was sessfully misled by him, and quickly replied, "About half an hour ago, after I left Tong Mansion, I hid outside for a while, but I didn''t see Shuang''ering out. Listening to the voice of the servant inside, she seemed to have already caught¡­" Fang Yi was feeling extremelyplicated at the moment.

    On the one hand, she actually didn''t like Shuang''er, the reason being that after she and Princess Mu Jianping were caught by the Mystic Dragon Cult, they asked Wei Xiaobao for the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters, but Wei Xiaobao directly lied, saying that he didn''t have that thing.

    In stark contrast to that, not long after the Fat Monk captured Shuang''er in Qingliang Temple, Wei Xiaobao didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and took out the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters in exchange!

    Since then, Fang Yi has had a thorn in her heart. She had actually nned tomit herself to Wei Xiaobao, but after that incident, she understood that in Wei Xiaobao''s heart, Shuang''er was the most important. So Fang Yi quickly removed those budding feelings in her heart.

    But today, Shuang''er, who was more skilled in martial arts, obviously had a chance to escape, but in order to save her, she was caught by Tong Family forces instead. Fang Yi, who had managed to escape, felt extremely ufortable due to that.

    Hearing what Fang Yi said, Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "Miss Fang, you should go back to Wei Mansion to recover from your injuries. I will go to Tong Mansion to see if I can save Shuang''er." After he finished speaking, he hurried outside without even waiting for her answer.

    Fang Yi was stunned, and her expression turned a little ugly, <i>¡®Shuang¡¯er, Shuang¡¯er¡­why do all the men care about her so much!¡¯</i>

    *****

    In this generation, the Tong family was divided into two houses, one was the eldest son Tong Guogang, who inherited the title of first-ss duke belonging to the Tong family, and the other was the second son Tong Guowei, who was the father of Concubine Tong. Because of the noble status of his daughter, the father was still named first-ss official by Kangxi.

    Orundai was the direct son of Tong Guogang. He dared to act so recklessly because he was the legal heir of the Tong family, and also because his aunt was the Empress Dowager and his cousin was the Empress. The Tong Mansion that Shuang''er and Fang Yi had infiltrated was of course Tong Guogang''s house. Song Qingshu had been in Yanjing for a long time, so he naturally knew where that house was.

    Hiding his figure in the shadow of a secluded courtyard wall in Tong Mansion, Song Qingshu took out a ck cloth to cover his face. He did so not because he was afraid of the Tong family, but because he still had some use for his status as an official. As long as he didn''t want to go on an open confrontation, he should keep some leeway.

    Even if the Tong family knew that he had rescued Shuang''er, thay had to step down because of his current identity and the fact that he had covered his face. Even if they were itching with hatred in their hearts, they would still have to greet him with a smile.

    As Song Qingshu quietly entered the Tong Mansion, he was not discovered by anyone. With the current level of his movement technique, as long as it wasn¡¯t someone like the freak who lived in the inner courtyard of the imperial pce or Hongli who had turned his pce into a military base, Song Qingshu coulde and go freely in most ces.

    After searching for a long time and finding nothing, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. However, he suddenly heard the sound of heavy breathing from the firewood room, then quickly and quietly leaned closer.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 247: Loving Firewood

    <h4>Chapter 247: Loving Firewood</h4>

    "These two maids are really sultry¡­" A wretched voice was heard, apanied by a woman''s whimper.

    "It''s enough to enjoy with your hands, don''t go too far, they were captured by the young master." Another voice persuaded.

    "Hehe, the young master has his eyes on the widow from the Wei Mansion. Although her two maids are good-looking, there are quite a few such beautiful maids in the Tong Mansion, so these two are not enough to catch the young master''s eyes. The young master won''t take them. He just captured them so that Madame Wei woulde here to rescue them, and now that she has been captured, these two maids are of no use. So why not just enjoy them before they are discarded?" The obscene voice continued.

    "The young master is really clever. He knew that Madame Wei used to be from the Wulin, so she would choose to rely on her own martial arts skills, and she would definitely sneak into the Tong Mansion to rescue them. But how would she know that the Tong Mansion had already prepared an ambush with arge number of masters! She would just be throwing herself into a trap!" The other person expressed his feelings.

    Song Qingshu saw Tao Hong and Liu Lu curled up in the corner through the window. Their hands were tied, and their mouths sealed, as they watched the two men gradually approach with their eyes full of fear.

    Knowing that there would be no valuable information even if he continued to listen, Song Qingshu pushed open the window and rushed in. The two guards tried to react, but it was already toote before they knew it, and they found that their acupoints were sealed.

    "Where is the Madame Wei who you mentioned just now?" Song Qingshu looked at the two of them and asked in a deep voice.

    The two guards were stubborn, and neither of them had any intention of opening their mouths. Song Qingshu had expected this situation long ago, so he tapped one of their sleeping acupoints, leaving the guard with the wretched voice awake.

    "You¡­ what did you do to him?" The guard''s voice was full of panic.

    "Just made him unconscious." Song Qingshu smiled and continued, "This way he won''t be able to hear our conversation. If you tell me where Madame Wei is now, I''ll let you go." Seeing the other party''s face showing a look of disapproval, Song Qingshu sneered, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, I will kill you and ask him again. Let¡¯s see if he will talk."

    "If he doesn''t say anything, you won¡¯t have any clues!" The guard was terrified. He was not a tough guy by nature, but he understood that if he talks today, with the power of the Tong family, his fate might not be better than death.

    "When a person he used to know dies in front of him, I think he¡¯s more likely to cooperate with me." After saying that, Song Qingshu grabbed the guard''s neck, increasing his strength little by little.

    "Let go, I¡¯ll talk! I''ll talk!" The severe paining from his neck made the guard tremble, and he quickly begged for mercy.

    "Just say it like this, I''ll let go when you¡¯re done talking." Song Qingshu chose to interrogate this guy first,rgely because the guy was more lecherous, and lechers generally tended to cherish their own lives.

    Under the intimidation, the other party really gave in. However, Song Qingshu didn''t mean to let him go. He knew that this kind of person was the most cunning by nature. If he had a chance to breathe, it would be impossible to guarantee that he would not have any clever thoughts. Only the words spoken between life and death were the most credible.

    "She was taken to the young master''s room." The guard felt that he could hardly breathe, and was coughing non-stop, so how could he dare to be negligent, and quickly talked.

    "Where is your young master''s room?" Song Qingshu was very worried about Shuang''er at the moment, and he increased his strength a little.

    "East¡­northeast of the mansion." The guard''s face became flushed, the veins on his neck started to bulge, and his tongue began to stick out of his mouth.

    "Northeast?" Song Qingshu memorized the location, and knocked him out with a palm strike.

    After untying Tao Hong and Liu Lu, Song Qingshu wanted to help them up, but who knew that the two little maids were terrified by his actions just now, and subconsciously shrank back.

    "It''s me." Song Qingshu tore off the mask and looked at the two women.

    "Lord Song, is that you?" The two maids wept with joy when they saw a familiar person.

    "Time is running out now, so I won''t waste any time talking. I''ll rescue you first, and then go find your Mistress." Song Qingshu said quickly.

    "Lord Song, go save our Mistress first, she is in more danger." The two maids said in unison.

    "It''s too dangerous for you to stay here. If someonees, you won''t be able to run. Don''t argue, I''ll send you out first." Song Qingshu shook his head, and without waiting for the two to argue, he directly hugged them, then took the two maids out of the Tong Mansion.

    Song Qingshu was in a hurry to save Shuang''er, so he used the Traceless Sand Treading Steps to the fullest, and the two maids only felt the whirring of air in their ears, and by the time they realized, they were already on the street outside the Tong Mansion.

    "You two should go back to the Wei Mansion first, and I''ll go save your Mistress now." Song Qingshu disappeared from the spot as soon as he finished speaking, and sped to the northeast side of the Tong Mansion.

    The maids fell silent at the same time. In their view, servants should have the mindset of sacrificing themselves to save their masters. So both of them had asked Song Qingshu to save their Mistress. What they didn¡¯t know was that Song Qingshu was someone who came from modern society and considered every life as equal. Because of his values, he didn''t want to just leave the two maids there and abandon them.

    "Lord Song is a little¡­ a little differentpared to other people." Tao Hong sighed.

    "Yeah." Liu Lu''s eyes were also a little dazed, "I hope Lord Song will rescue the Mistress safely."

    *****

    Now that Song Qingshu was using the Traceless Sand Treading Steps, it could be said that he had changed gears. He passed through the Tong Mansion like a night owl gliding silently through the woods.

    When he glided in the air, he could see theyout of the entire Tong Mansion at a nce. Song Qingshu quickly found the courtyard in the northeast corner. Noticing the several guards who were looking around vigntly at the door, Song Qingshu frowned, then stealthilynded on the roof.

    ording to the sounding from the rooms below, Song Qingshu finally found Orundai''s bedroom. Pulling up a tile on the roof, Song Qingshu leaned over to look inside.

    "Littledy, you don¡¯t have to bear it. It¡¯s quite surprising that you can still keep your mind clean and bright for so long when you¡¯ve been dru*gged." Song Qingshu was startled after hearing what Orundai said. <i>¡®Shuanger was dru*gged?¡¯</i>

    "I have no grievances with your Tong family, why do you keep targeting me again and again?" A woman''s trembling voice was heard. Song Qingshu moved his eyes, then saw a beautiful young woman sitting beside the bed. Her face was flushed red and her forehead was drenched with sweat. Both of her hands tightly grasped one of the legs of the bed, and her fingers were too white because of using too much force.

    Who could it be, if not Shuang''er?

    "No grievances?" Orundai sneered, "Of course Miss Shuang''er has no enmity with our Tong family, but your dead husband is different."

    "Xiaobao?" Shuang''er felt lost for a moment, and asked suspiciously, "How did he offend the Tong family?"

    "Back then, that scoundrel Wei Xiaobao had just helped the Emperor get rid of Oboi, and he was very popr. He didn''t take our Tong family seriously, and even made fun of the names of my grandfather and father!"

    "My grandfather and father are broadminded, so they won''t worry about that kind of upstart, but I am young and energetic. I don''t have such good self-discipline. Unfortunately, Wei Xiaobao is dead, and I can''t get revenge on him, so I have to focus on his two wives."

    "Xiaobao doesn''t really pay attention to what he says sometimes, but he definitely didn''t mean it. I apologize on behalf of him for offending the Tong family." Shuang''er finally understood the ins and outs of the matter and calmly apologized.

    "If an apology was useful, why are there so manywsuits in this world?" Orundai disdainfully waved his hands, "It''s toote! Wei Xiaobao is a sinner, since he can''t atone for his sins, let his wife do that for him."

    "It''s clear that your Tong family didn''t dare to seek revenge when Xiaobao was alive, and now you are just talking big. It''s just ridiculous!" Shuang''er quickly interrupted the other party, and said in a cold voice.

    "Whatever Madame says¡­" Orendai didn''t mind, but looked at Shuang''er and said, "Does Madame feel soft and hot right now? Do you feel like the flood has cracked the dam and it¡¯s seeping out?" He looked obscenely at a ce between her legs.

    "Shameless!" Shuang''er cursed angrily, but unfortunately due to the effect of the dru*g, her scolding voice seemed more coquettish, "What kind of dru*g did you give me?"

    "This drug has a very interesting name. It¡¯s called ¡®Loving Firewood'', which doesn¡¯t even lose to the world''s number one aphrodis*iac ¡®Wonderous Joyful Deprivation Drug''. Even I can''t stand it after smelling just a little bit of it, not to mention Madame, who just took so much¡­" Orondai gave a loudugh, then asked, "Madame, do you know where I got this dru*g from?"

    Shuang''er blushed and said, "How would I know about such an obscene thing!"

    "This was given to me by your good husband." Orendai smiled very proudly.

    "What?" Shuang''er felt her heart go cold, and immediately shook her head and said, "Impossible, you are lying to me!"

    "Madame, what you said just before was quite right. Wei Xiaobao used to be the Emperor¡¯s favorite when he was alive. Not to mention Suo Etu from the Suo family, among the Eight Great Families, even the current head of the Nn family, Nn Mingzhu was quite close to him."

    ¡°I also had to act respectful towards him. At that time, I really didn''t dare to act rashly, so I could only befriend him, and see if I could find any ws in him."

    While recalling the past, Orondai''s expression turned dark, "He gave me this dru*g when we went shopping together one day. He also told me that they used this dru*g in the Michun Wine from the Spring Beauty Pavillion in Yangzhou."

    Hearing him mention the Spring Beauty Pavillion, Shuang''er understood that it was really Xiaobao who gave him the dru*g, and she felt her hands and feet turn cold.

    "It''s really ironic when I think about it¡­" Orondai stood up, and approached Shuang''er by the bed, one step at a time, "I used all the dru*g Wei Xiaobao gave me on his own wife¡­ I wonder if he would die again with regret, if he knew this! Ha ha ha ha!" Orondai burst intoughter.

    Seeing Shuang''er''s increasingly blurred eyes, he felt even more proud, "It''s a pity, it''s a pity¡­it''s a pity that the bit*ch surnamed Fang ran away. Originally, I nned to capture both of Wei Xiaobao''s wives and y a game of ¡®one dragon and two phoenixes¡¯. Only after I broke his two wives can I get rid of my hatred!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. You can also use the amazon affiliate link to support me.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 248: Destined

    <h4>Chapter 248: Destined</h4>

    "Don''te here." Shuang''er''s voice was full of panic. She had nned to take the opportunity to tap a major acupuncture point on Orondai¡¯s body, but the dru*g the other party gave her was just too strong.

    "Yes! Shout! The louder you shout, the more excited I will be, and the pleasure of revenge in my heart will increase¡­hahaha! You are in the Tong Mansion now, and I specially ordered everyone in the courtyard to stay far away. No one wille to rescue you here!" Orondaiughed, rubbed his hands together, and reached out to touch Shuang''er''s blushing cheeks.

    Right at that moment, there was a sudden bang, and as the shattered tiles fell, a masked man descended from the sky, then immediately sealed Orondai¡¯s acupuncture points.

    Seeing that someone came to rescue her, Shuang''er''s tense nerves rxed, and she fell on the bed. Song Qingshu quickly reached out and hugged Shuang''er, who was limp, in his arms.

    "Who are you? You dare to meddle in my Tong family''s affairs!" Orondai was both shocked and angry.

    "Young Master Tong¡¯s act of bullying a widow in this nasty way will damage the Tong family''s reputation." Seeing the appearance of Shuang''er in his arms, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a hint of real anger.

    "Who are you, don''t touch me!" As the masculine scent reached the tip of her nose, Shuang''er, who was affected by the dru*g, felt really ufortable, but at the same time she felt that it smelled very good. She tried to push Song Qingshu away, and shrink back to the corner of the bed.

    The guards outside had already heard the noise inside, and were hurrying over one after another. So Song Qingshu had no choice but to pull up the mask, and whispered, "Sister-inw, it''s me."

    Shuang''er couldn''t help but be stunned, and finally showed a look of relief.

    "Sister-inw, I will have to carry you away, so please forgive my offense." Without waiting for Shuang''er''s consent, Song Qingshu stretched out his hands and hugged Shuang''er in his arms. Feeling the soft and warm body in his arms, Song Qingshu felt even more angry in his heart, so he turned around and stared at Orondai, "Sister-inw, I will kill this despicable and shameless viin for you."

    "No, take me away quickly." Shuang''er sped Song Qingshu''s clothes tightly with her ten fingers, and said with her trembling voice. She was obviously struggling to resist the dru*g in her body.

    By this point, the guards of Tong Mansion finally rushed in. Song Qingshu felt that Shuang''er''s current appearance was really inconvenient for others to see, so he snorted coldly at Orondai, "Consider yourself lucky!"

    With a kick on the ground, he rushed out from the hole in the roof with Shuang''er in his arms, then he tapped his toes on the roofs, and quickly left the Tong Mansion.

    Suddenly feeling a soft hand touching his face, Song Qingshu quickly stopped and looked down at the beautiful woman in his arms, "Sister-inw, how are you feeling?"

    "Brother Song, I''m so hot~" Shuang''er''s voice was usually very gentle and sweet, but now it had an abnormal sweetness that made Song Qingshu''s heart melt.

    Shuang''er''s face was blushing red, as she slightly parted her naturally red lips. The moist luster on those luscious lips made Song Qingshu almost unable to hold himself back from directly taking them. Before he knew it, she had pulled the neckline on her dress apart, revealing the smooth snowy skin.

    Just reaching out to rearrange her neckline, Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "Shuang''er be good, keep your clothes on."

    "No, it''s hot." Shuang''er said in a dazed and coquettish manner, as she rubbed her moist lips around Song Qingshu''s neck as if looking for an antidote.

    Perhaps feeling the temperature of Song Qingshu¡¯s skin, Shuang''er stretched out her tongue and licked him on the neck, then snorted with satisfaction. Song Qingshu shuddered and became petrified.

    After hesitating for a long time, Song Qingshu still chose to carry her to a certain ce in the city. He also sped up his pace while avoiding Shuang''er''s "attack".

    Song Qingshi was not Liu Xiahui. As a normal man, he could take advantage of the situation to push Shuang''er down. Afterwards, when Shuang''er woke up, she wouldn''t be able to me him. (G: Liu Xiahui was a man of eminent virtue, and is said on one asion to have held ady in hisp without the slightest imputation on his moral character.)

    But Song Qingshu didn''t want this. In this world, he would be satisfied with some women by only their body, but for some women, Song Qingshu tended to be more greedy. He not only wanted their body, but also their hearts. So, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want to have that kind of rtionship with Shuang¡¯er while she was not in a conscious state of mind.

    Of course, Song Qingshu chose to do this also because he knew that he had a lot of opportunities to get Shuang''er''s body in the future. Additionally, due to his various previous experiences, he could resist the temptation of Shuang''er. If he was still a virgin, nine times out of ten, his reason would still sumb to the desire of his body.

    *****

    Suddenly, hearing a knock on the door, the famous wet nurse in the west of the city stared dumbfounded at the two people at her door, where¡ª a beautiful woman was lying in the arms of a man in disheveled clothes and she was entwining the man like an octopus. What made the nursemaid even more dumbfounded was that the woman actually tore open the hem of the man''s shirt, pouted and leaned on the man''s chest.

    <i>¡®How can there be such a shameless woman in the world¡­¡¯ </i>Was the thought that passed inside the wet nurse''s mind. But all that went away when the man stuffed a silver tael into her hand and said in an extremely hoarse voice, "Give me a bowl of human mil*k! And be quick!"

    The wet nurse was stunned for a moment. Although she thought it was absurd, that was nothing against the shiny silver. After grabbing the silver tael and checking its authenticity, she hurriedly nodded, "Young master, wait a moment."

    After speaking, she found a bowl and went to the back room to procure the mil*k.

    From the sound in the back room, it was clear that the wet nurse was already speeding up the mil*king, but Song Qingshu still felt that a second was like a year. The constantly twisting body in his embrace was testing the limits of his will.

    <i>¡®Human mil*k can cure aphrodisiacs, but I''ve only seen it work in a game in my previous life. I hope that old fox Murong didn''t talk nonsense.¡¯ </i>Looking at Shuang''er''s current situation, Song Qingshu shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Young Master, the mi*lk is here." The wet nurse''s voice felt like a gift from the heavens, and Song Qingshu was overjoyed and hurriedly took the bowl in his hand.

    "Thank you!"

    The wet nurse suddenly found that the man and the woman had disappeared in a blur before her eyes! She couldn''t help but be startled, then quickly took out the silver tael and squeezed it a few times, before showing a rxed smile, "Fortunately, the silver is real." After speaking, she quickly closed the door again.

    *****

    "Shuang''er, little darling, drink up this bowl of mil*k." Beside a secluded riverside, Song Qingshu raised Shuang''er''s neck and brought the bowl to her mouth.

    Although Song Qingshu had traveled so far with a person in his arms, not a drop of mil*k had spilled out of the bowl, which only proved how miraculous his movement technique was.

    Unexpectedly, Shuang''er desperately turned her head and refused to drink anything. Song Qingshu carefully guarded the mil*k bowl, and felt very grateful, "Fortunately, you didn''t knock it down, otherwise, where would I find another bowl of this thing in the middle of the night!"

    "It''s so ufortable!" Shuang''er grabbed Song Qingshu''s hand and put it on her chest, making him feel stunned.

    "Shuang''er, you might want to kill me when you recall these things after you wake up." Song Qingshu unnaturally withdrew his hand and muttered to the beautiful woman in his arms, although he knew that the other party could not hear him.

    Song Qingshu also thought about throwing Shuang''er directly into the river. In his opinion, after being soaked in cold water, anyone would lose all their desires. However, he suddenly thought of the incident with He Tieshou at the rear mountain of the Five Poison Cult. That time, she also seemed to have been affected with aphrodisi*acs. However, the coldke water didn¡¯t have any effect. In the end, she had to ¡°force¡± herself onto him.

    On the other hand, Song Qingshu was also worried that Shuang''er''s thin body wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the excruciating cold, and that she might get a serious illness from the cold. He turned his head to look at the mi*lk bowl on the side, and gritted his teeth, "Whatever¡­let¡¯s just try this!¡±

    Picking up the mil*k bowl, Song Qingshu took a big sip, then turned his head and kissed Shuang''er''s mouth. This time, Shuang''er didn''t dodge, but sucked very cooperatively.

    In this way, Song Qingshu poured the milk into Shuang''er''s mouth bit by bit, and Shuang''er had already drunk arge bowl of milk before she knew it. However, Song Qingshu still continued to kiss her passionately. At the beginning, Shuang''er''s sweet tongue seemed to be very active and bold in responding, but at some point, it became very evasive.

    Song Qingshu opened his eyes, only to find that Shuang''er was staring at him with wide eyes.

    "Brother Song, I''m alright." Shuang''er took the opportunity to push him away, and shyly lowered her head. Although the effect of the dru*g had worn off, her face was still blushing red.

    "Shuang''er, are you awake?" Song Qingshu said with great joy.

    "En." Shuang''er replied like a mosquito, gently nodded her head, and fixed her eyes on her toes.

    "Well¡­Shuang''er, I was trying to save you just now, if I have offended¡­" At the moment, Song Qingshu really wished he could p himself. He was pretending to be Liu Xiahui, but failed at thest moment. He could only curse in his heart, <i>¡®The detoxification effect of human mi*lk is too good!¡¯</i>

    In fact, he was actually indulging in intimacy with Shuang''er for quite a while, it¡¯s just that he had lost all track of time.

    "It¡¯s alright¡­I know, I don''t me you." After waking up, Shuang''er slowly remembered her previous shameful behavior, and she felt so ashamed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground to hide herself.

    "Shuang''er, don''t worry about it. If you think your innocence will be stained, just kill me with a sword. I will never resist." When Song Qingshu saw that Shuang''er''s expression was dazed and uncertain, he became worried that she wouldn''t ept this and choose tomit suici*de. "But you must not give up on your life, otherwise I will have died in vain."

    "Pfft!" Shuang''er couldn''t hold back herughter, and felt both ashamed and angry, "Who will die for you? Besides, there is obviously no sword here, and there is no sincerity in your words at all."

    Seeing that Shuang''er had seen through his heart, Song Qingshuughed dryly. He wasn¡¯t some innocent boy, so how could he really let her kill him? But seeing that Shuang''er''s expression had softened a lot, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then he quickly took off his coat and put it on her body.

    It turned out that Shuang''er had sweated quite a lot just now, and her whole body was already soaked. At that moment, the cold wind blew, and her body couldn''t help but slightly tremble due to the cold. Noticing Song Qingshu''s thoughtful actions, Shuang''er sighed, "Brother Song, why are you treating me so well?"

    "Brother Wei and I were close friends, so naturally I should take good care of you." Song Qingshu''s expression became a little unnatural.

    "Is it really just because of Xiaobao?" Shuang''er nced at him with a faux-smile.

    Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. In his previous life, there was a popr opinion on the Inte that the most suitable candidates for a wife were Shuanger and Xiaozhao, but he had always disagreed. In his opinion, both Shuanger and Xiaozhao in the original book were a bit too docile. After falling in love with a man, they both lost their souls, and turned into dolls.

    Who knew that in this world, Song Qingshu felt extremely attracted by Shuang''er. This Shuang''er was gentle on the outside, but firm on the inside. In fact, she was very stubborn in her heart. Among the women that Song Qingshu knew, it would be difficult for Shuanger to make it into the top ten based on her appearance alone, but her gentle nature and pure smile always made people feelfortable.

    Song Qingshu liked this feeling very much.

    After getting rid of Wei Xiaobao, he could easily take the maps in the remaining parts of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters from Shuang''er, but he still chose the stupidest way and decided to get close to Shuang''er''s heart.

    <i>¡®I don''t know how Shuang''er will react when she knows the truth one day¡­ could it be that I am destined to die at Shuang''er hand in the future?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu suddenly had a sh of understanding in his mind.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. You can also use this amazon affiliate link to early ck Friday Deals to support me.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 249: Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 249: Disaster</h4>

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had remained silent, Shuang''er didn''t know what to think, her expression became a bit unnatural, and she said, "Song¡­ Brother Song, did you see my two maids in the Tong Mansion just now, Tao Hong and Liu Lu?"

    "Shuang''er, don''t worry, I have rescued them already." Song Qingshu assured her.

    Shuang''er nodded and wanted to stand up, but because of the effect of the dru*g, she felt weak as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. Her body swayed, and Song Qingshu quickly reached out, then grabbed her shoulders to support her.

    "Brother Song, can you take me back to the Wei Mansion? I''m worried that Orundai will not let things go. If he attacks there, Miss Fang, Tao Hong and Liu Lu may be in danger." Shuang¡¯er said while refusing to use Song Qingshu''s body as a support.

    "Ah¡­I almost forgot about that." Song Qingshu came to his senses. If Orondai couldn''t find them, he might go to Wei Mansion to make trouble!

    Shuang''er was feeling quite anxious in her heart. Although she wanted to hurry up, she was feeling extremely weak all over. She felt that her feet were too weak to walk. She had to stop and rest for a while after walking a few steps, and she was constantly gasping for breath.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t bare to watch her struggle so much, "Shuang''er, we are still quite a bit distance away from the Wei Mansion. In your current condition, I''m afraid you won''t be able to move for a while. How about I carry you?"

    He was about to exin that he didn''t intend to take advantage of her, and he just wanted to hurry back. But contrary to his expectations, Shuang''er simply nodded, "Then I will be relying on Big Brother Song."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, but soon realized that Shuang''er wasn¡¯t someone who would act pretentious like ordinary women at the critical moment, so he couldn''t help show a smile. He hugged her by the waist, and rushed to the Wei Mansion using his movement technique.

    Maybe it was because she was scared too much tonight, or maybe it was because the dru*g had put too much strain on her body; Shuang''er rested her face against Song Qingshu''s chest, and she could feel a warm andfortable breath. After some time, she couldn''t resist the tiredness washing over her body and slowly closed her eyes.

    In order to not wake her up, Song Qingshu deliberately controlled the frequency of his steps to keep his stance as t as possible.

    *****

    "Shuang''er, wake up¡­"

    Shuang''er opened her eyes in a daze, and saw Song Qingshu''s face was very close to her own. He appeared to be calling her. When she found that she was still lying in his embrace, she quickly jumped down in embarrassment. Looking at the traces of her drool on his clothes, she felt extremely embarrassed, "I''m sorry, Brother Song, I couldn''t hold on just now, and fell asleep."

    "It''s okay." Song Qingshu shook his head with a smile, but his mind was still in a trance, <i>¡®When was thest time a girl had drooled in my embrace?¡¯</i>

    "We have already arrived near the Wei Mansion. If I directly carry you back, it would damage the reputation of my Sister-inw." Song Qingshu quickly woke up from his recollections.

    "Thank you Brother Song for being considerate." Shuang''er said gratefully, and the two fell into silence at the same time.

    Suddenly there was a loud noise from the corner of the street, and Song Qingshu''s expression changed, "No, it seems to be from the Wei Mansion." Then he hurried over with Shuang''er.

    The Wei Mansion was already surrounded by soldiers, and the leader was Orundai, the young master of the Tong family. Di Yun was leading the members of the Pole Arms to protect Fang Yi, Tao Hong and Liu Lu, as he nervously confronted the soldiers.

    "Young Master Tong, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to surround the mansion of an important court official in such a tant manner" Song Qingshu said loudly.

    "Brother Song!"

    "Shuanger!"

    "Mistress!"

    When Di Yun, Fang Yi and the others saw their appearance, they were overjoyed and cried out.

    Orundai looked back at the two of them, and his eyes couldn''t help but condense. Song Qingshu''s figure was exactly the same as the masked man who had rescued Shuang''er before. And, he almost burst out in rage when he saw Shuang''er''s clear eyes and a flushed face, as she stood beside Song Qingshu like a little bird. He was very clear about the medicinal properties of "Loving Firewood", and it didn¡¯t take him long toe to a conclusion.

    <i>¡®Dam*n! I worked so hard to nt trees, but the fruit was picked by this basta*rd!¡¯</i>

    "So it''s Master Song, can I help you with something?" Some of his subordinates had already reported Song Qingshu''s identity to him, and Orundai naturally knew that Song Qingshu held quite a bit of power, so he didn¡¯t dare to act disrespectful.

    "Secretly mobilizing troops at night, does Young Master Tong know whether this is a big incident, or a small one? Nevertheless, it can be a very big incident very soon." Song Qingshu stretched out his fingers and gently pushed away the sword in front of his eyes, as he walked to Fang Yi and the others while protecting Shuang''er. All the soldiers were afraid of his reputation as the number one master in the capital, and they did not dare to stop him.

    Seeing the situation in front of him, Orundai couldn''t help but choke on his breath. If it was an ordinary person, he would directly force through with his subordinates, but thinking of the legendary martial arts of Song Qingshu, Orundai had to change his strategy, "Master Song has misunderstood, it''s just that two female thieves had entered my family mansion tonight. We chased the thieves, then caught up to them here. We also just happened to meet the Guard Captain on the way, and he dispatched a team of soldiers to help me."

    Song Qingshu naturally knew that this guy was just talking nonsense. Shuang''er and Fang Yi did break into the Tong Mansion tonight, but that happened a few hours ago. Fang Yi had escaped a long time ago, so how could they chase the female thief all the way here. Meeting the Guard Captain was even more of a nonsense. Who in the capital didn¡¯t know that the Guard Captain had always been closely rted to the Tong family, and it was a trivial matter for Orundai to mobilize a hundred soldiers.

    But Song Qingshu didn''t intend to expose his lies. Firstly, because there was no evidence, and secondly, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective. So he just sneered and said, "May I know if Young Master Tong has found the female thieves?"

    "Of course we found them!" Orundai said with a half-smile, "When the two female thieves escaped, one of the female thieves was injured in the shoulder by the guards of the mansion. Master Song, it seems that Madame Fang has a wound on shoulder, and my subordinates also found the bloody night clothes in Madame Fang''s room! It can¡¯t be just a coincidence." As he spoke, he took the night clothes handed over by his subordinates and shook them in front of everyone. The size and style clearly showed that it was a woman¡¯s clothes, and there were marks on its arms that had been cut by a sword. By the light of the fire, the faint blood stains on it could be clearly seen.

    "Why did you let them enter the house to search!" Song Qingshu gave Di Yun a stern look. If he had been present at the time, he would definitely not have let them search the house, and such a situation would never have happened.

    "There were so many people rushing in at the time, so we couldn''t control the situation. We had to protect the safety of the family members in the mansion first." Di Yun felt quite ashamed, he didn''t expect that he would fail on the very first mission that was entrusted to him.

    Song Qingshu also realized that Di Yun was not to me for this situation. He never expected that Orundai would bring arge number of soldiers in such an open manner, so he sent a dozen experts to guard the Wei Mansion, thinking that it would be more than enough to deal with ordinary thugs.

    "Young Master Tong is joking. The injury on Miss Fang''s shoulder was identally caused by me when we were practicing martial arts during the day. As for these night clothes, maybe the female thieves put it in Miss Fang''s room with the intention of putting the me on her." Song Qingshu said.

    "Is that so? I think the size and style of the night clothes seems like it would fit Madame Fang. Just to make sure, we can let Madame Fang wear them and see if her wounds match the sword marks on the clothes.¡± Orundai put the night clothes on Fang Yi''s body from the air, and made a ¡®tsk tsk'' sound.

    Song Qingshu knew that doing so would be very detrimental to his side. It seemed that this guy was determined to take Fang Yi no matter what. And, he found that it would be unwise to dwell on the matter of the female thieves, so he quickly changed the subject, "Miss Fang is the widow of Lord Wei. He has passed away, and now his bones are still cold. Young Master Tong''s actions will make all the officials'' hearts grow cold."

    Orundai didn''t care, shook his head and said, "This Young Master is not deliberately making trouble. I found out that this Madame Fang is actually a member of Prince Mu''s Residence, a remnant of the former Ming Dynasty!¡±

    ¡°Prince Mu''s Residence has always been doing activities against the Qing Dynasty and is on the side of the restoration of the Ming Dynasty. It is possible that they sent such a flower-like woman to lurk beside Lord Wei for nefarious reasons. Moreover, the death of Lord Wei was also very suspicious, and this Young Master has reason to believe that Madame Fang may have yed a role in that. Come, take Madame Fang away for interrogation!"

    "Haa!" All the soldiers roared loudly, making Fang Yi''s face turn pale.

    "Who dares!" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and stood in front of Fang Yi. The soldiers who stepped forward couldn''t help but look at each other and hesitated for a moment.

    "Could it be that Master Song wants to defend this criminal? This crime is much more serious than mobilizing soldiers at night." Orundai sneered.

    Under the eyes of everyone, Song Qingshu had to provide a valid reason for actions. So, he began to think quickly in his mind, and soon came up with an idea, "Young Master Tong must have heard that the Emperor has recently established a new division called the Pole Arms. I am the one who is in charge of Miss Fang''s case. Let me take her to the Pole Arms."

    Orundai became stunned for a moment, he hadn''t considered the existence of the Pole Arms till now. This newly formed organization was quite mysterious, and he didn''t know much about it.

    Just when Orundai was struggling with what to do, a subordinate whispered something in his ear, and Orendai became overjoyed, then said, "Master Song, don''t forget that the Emperor only gave the Pole Arms the right to investigate and arrest, and did not give the right to interrogate."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback. The Pole Arms indeed didn¡¯t have the right to interrogate, but it would have that jurisdiction sooner orter.

    ¡°Then did the Emperor give Young Master Tong the right to interrogate? If you represent the Tong family, then I am afraid even the Tong family does not have that power. If you represent the Guard Captain, it is not impossible, but the public security in the capital has always been under the jurisdiction of the Grand Secretary, so Young Master Tong might be overstepping his boundaries."

    "Very well, I''ll send someone to invite the Grand Secretary right now." Orundai coldly snorted, and rushed towards the Grand Secretary''s Mansion.

    Song Qingshu turned around, looked at Fang Yi and said in a deep voice, "Miss Fang, things are going to be quite difficult today, and I am afraid that Miss Fang will have to stay in the Grand Secretary''s Mansion for a few days. The Grand Secretary''s Mansion is the Nn family''s territory, so the Tong family''s hands can¡¯t reach there. I will meet with Nn Mingzhu, the Grand Secretary, and he won''t do anything to embarrass you. Miss Fang, don''t worry, I will find a way to rescue you."

    If it was just the matter of the female thief, it wouldn''t be a big deal if Song Qingshu forcefully protected Fang Yi. Unfortunately, Orundai used her identity as a member of the Price Mu¡¯s Residence. Under such circumstances, Song Qingshu couldn''t do anything directly, so he had to find a better solution to protect Fang Yi.

    Seeing that Fang Yi''s face had turned pale, and there seemed to be a hint of panic in her eyes, Song Qingshu leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Miss Fang, don''t worry, if all the obvious methods fail, I will rescue you even if I have to break into the prison."

    Fang Yi''s eyes finally lit up, she was aware of how powerful Song Qingshu''s martial arts was, and nodded gratefully, "Thank you, Brother Song."

    Shuang''er on the side also took her hand and keptforting her.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Did I mention that I don¡¯t like Shuang¡¯er? I find her character very annoying. She seems like one of those stuck-up anime characters with thick plot armor.

    Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. You can also use this amazon affiliate link to early ck Friday Deals to support me.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 250: Jiaofang Division

    <h4>Chapter 250: Jiaofang Division</h4>

    Young Master Tong led troops to surround Wei Xiaobao''s Mansion¡ªthe Grand Secretary''s Mansion had already gotten the news of such a big incident, and on his way there, he just happened to meet Oundai''s messenger and quickly rushed over.

    By that point, Song Qingshu and Orundai had already reached a subconscious consensus, and the Grand Secretary quickly took Fang Yi away. Seeing Fang Yi turning back to look at them from time to time as she was being taken away, Song Qingshu had to transmit his voice to her in secret, "Miss Fang, please believe me."

    Hearing his voice, Fang Yi shook her head, nodded slightly, and obediently followed the governor.

    Orundai secretly cursed at his own bad luck, not only did he not get either Shuang''er or Fang Yi this time, but he also offended Song Qingshu, a powerful master!

    However, he didn''t show it on his face, he just approached Song Qingshu when he was leaving, and spoke in a low voice, "Master Song, you should thank me. If it weren''t for me, how could you enjoy the endless beauty so easily." After speaking, heughed and walked away, leaving only Shuang''er with a dark expression.

    "Shuang''er, don''t argue with this kind of viin." Song Qingshu looked at Shuang''er worriedly.

    Unexpectedly, Shuang''er just nodded indifferently, "Orundai thought that all men are as disgusting as him, how could he know that there are gentlemen like Brother Song in the world."

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, "Shuang''er, I am not a gentleman either¡­actually, I''m even more greedy than Orundai."

    Shuang''er was taken aback for a moment, but she was very smart, and she quickly realized Song Qingshu''s intended meaning. Her body trembled for a moment, as she fell into silence.

    "Shuang''er, take a good rest first. It has gotten toote today. I''ll find someone to help solve this issue tomorrow morning. Now Orundai should also stop causing trouble. With Di Yun and the others guarding here, you can rest assured and sleep peacefully." It was Song Qingshu who broke the silence.

    Tao Hong and Liu Lu helped Shuang''er back to the room, while chattering:

    "Mistress, Lord Song is really kind."

    "Yes, yes¡­I thought we were going to die in Tong Mansion tonight, but I didn''t expect Lord Song to rescue us first!"

    "Could it be that Lord Song has taken a fancy to you?"

    "Bah, bah, it''s obviously because he loves the house for the sake of its Mistress, that''s why he treats us differently."

    Shuang''er blushed at the words of the two maids. She couldn''t bear to listen anymore, so she scolded, "What are you talking about! Brother Song and Xiaobao were good friends. Is there anything wrong with him taking care of us?"

    "Mistress, let''s not say that they were good friends, even if they were blood brothers, would anyone be willing to offend the influential Tong Family for the sake of their brother? I''m afraid one can count such people on one hand. I don''t believe that he really cares about his brotherhood with Lord Wei. In this case, the drunkard''s intention is not to drink." The two maids started talking again.

    They had long felt that Song Qingshu seemed to act very differently when it came to Shuang''er. After Song Qingshu rescued them, they immediately changed camps and started to speak for Song Qingshu.

    "Stop talking nonsense¡­or see if I won''t tear off your mouths." Shuang''er scolded with a smile, knowing that the two maids were not really afraid of their mistress. Even after lying on the bed for a while, her eyes remained wide open. She couldn''t help but think of some of their actions in the middle of the night. She blushed in shame and immediately covered her head with the quilt.

    *****

    Early the next morning, Song Qingshu walked to the imperial pce. Of course, he didn''t go directly to Kangxi or get Duo Long''s guidance. He also understood that Kangxi''s attitude regarding this matter was to watch from the sidelines.

    Wandering around in the pce for a while, he soon found Nn Xingde, the young master of the Nn family.

    "If life passes as before we first met,

    Why is the autumn wind painting me in sorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Being able to produce such delicate words, Brother Nn is really handsome and talented. It is easy to see at first nce, why he is every woman''s dream." As the young master of the Nn family, Nn Xingde was recently given a position as a junior grade officer in the Imperial Bodyguard, and Song Qingshu let out a sincere sigh when he met this talented young poet.

    "Master Song is just over praising." Although he said so, the pride on Nn Xingde''s face was still hard to hide. He was young, talented and in the prime of his life, although he was born within an aristocratic family, he still wasn¡¯t as immune to ttery as his father.

    Looking at the man in front of him who had be popr in the country because of An Yir*u''s book "Life Passses as Before We Met", Song Qingshu couldn''t help being a little dazed. He chatted with him for a while, and soon received Nn Xingde¡¯s goodwill.

    While chatting with Song Qingshu, Nn Xingde felt that he had met a lifelong confidant. He was good at writing poems, and his colleagues often praised him for that, but it was mostly because of his father''s influence, as well as his family background.

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was different. Hisment on "Seeing things with natural eyes and expressing feelings with natural tongues" was really in line with his ideals. But he didn''t know that Song Qingshu was just stealing the words of Wang Guowei. (G: A Chinese historian and poet.)

    After Song Qingshu saw that the rtionship between the two of them was familiar enough, he put forward his own agenda. He wanted to use Nn Xingde to get himself introduced to Nn Mingzhu. Although Song Qingshu was now considered Kangxi¡¯s favorite, he wasn¡¯t like Wei Xiaobao, who had a close rtionship with everyone. As he had no prior friendship with Nn Mingzhu, he was worried that it would seem inappropriate if he went directly to meet him.

    "Master Song is an ally of justice and righteousness. It is really a rare ideal of our time." Nn Xingde sincerely praised him. As the saying goes, after a person is pleasing to the eye, his shorings would no longer be shorings. Nn Xingde was a literati who aspired to be lofty and had long disliked Orundai''s disgraceful behavior of bullying Wei Xiaobao''s widows.

    Under the arrangement of Nn Xingde, Song Qingshu met Nn Mingzhu, the current head of the Nn family, at the Nn Mansion that afternoon.

    The man who gave birth to a son who was as handsome as Nn Xingde was naturally not like the wretched image portrayed in the TV series. Although he was in histe forties, he still looked quite heroic, but it is a pity that a rosacea ruined the overall image. (G: A kind of skin condition.)

    Before Song Qingshu could speak, Nn Mingzhu sighed, "Master Song, we are officials in the same court. Although we don''t have any personal rtionships, I have been aware of your character for a long time. I already know what happenedst night. Master Song remembers the friendship with Lord Wei in the past, and strives to support his family. I have great admiration for Master Song in my heart. But¡­"

    When Nn Mingzhu''s tone changed, and Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly fell, "This Old Man will use my age and experience to persuade Mr. Song to leave this matter alone¡­ if I don¡¯t do so, I am afraid that even you might fall from grace."

    Song Qingshu said in disapproval, "Although the Tong Family is powerful, this Song is not afraid of them."

    Nn Mingzhu shook his head, his eyes looked into the distance, and he seemed to fall into a recollection, "With the current power of Master Song, you naturally have no reason to be afraid of the Tong family. Although the Tong family''s actions today can be regarded as a retaliation for Lord Wei¡¯s past actions, they are bullying an innocent widow, which is a bit inappropriate. To tell you the truth, this Old Man and Lord Wei have always had a good rtionship in the past. Do you know why I have been watching from the sidelines?"

    Song Qingshu actually despised both Suo Etu and Nn Mingzhu in his heart. After Wei Xiaobao''s death, they seemed to have be indifferent as they let Shuang''er and the others get harassed for so long. However, after hearing him now, Song Qingshu immediately understood that there might be otherplex reasons and he hurriedly asked, "I will be grateful to get Lord Nn''s advice."

    "My advice is not worth much¡­" Nn Mingzhu smiled bitterly, "It''s not that we don''t want to help, but that we can''t help."

    "Can''t help?" Song Qingshu was at a loss. Although the Nn family and the Suo family were not as powerful as the Tong family, which had several Empresses in a row; but together, they wouldn''t have to be afraid of the Tong family.

    "Yes, I can''t help." Nn Mingzhu nodded, "Master Song, this morning, the minister of the Ministry of Punishment made a statement to impeach Lord Wei for embezzling one million taels of silver when he raided the Oboi Mansion.¡±

    "This!" Song Qingshu was startled. ording to the original book, that one million taels were divided equally between Wei Xiaobao and Suo Etu. Who would dare to take the risk and bring that up again.

    As if guessing what he was thinking, Nn Mingzhu said, "Master Song is not an outsider, and I am not afraid to tell you the truth. I have also heard about the incident of the Oboi Mansion raid that day, and the embezzled one million taels of silver was finally divided between Lord Wei and Suo Etu.¡±

    ¡°However, this kind of thing ismonce among important ministers in the court, and we didn''t take it seriously. If Lord Wei was still alive, it would be fine. But now that he is dead, the Tong family naturally has no worries, so they dug up this old incident. When a thing like thates to light, no one would dare to fall in the eyes of the Ministry of Punishment. Not even this Nn!¡±

    Nn Mingzhu snorted coldly and continued, "The Tong family is quite clever, and they nted all the five hundred thousand taels embezzled by Suo Etu on Lord Wei. Lord Wei is dead anyways, so there is no way to prove it wrong. For that reason, in order to avoid suspicion, Suo Etu naturally did not dare to speak out, and it was the same for all our former friends.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, after all, Lord Wei was indeed greedy for the money at the beginning. Secondly, hehe, he was not exactly a good person. If we wanted to save him, we would have to pull Suo Etu into the water as well¡­ no one wants to do such a thankless job, and to offend the Suo family at the same time. Master Song, do you understand the situation now?"

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart, thinking that these politicians would really eat people until not a bone remained.

    "Master Song, you can rest assured that Madame Fang will not face any difficulties in the Grand Secretary Mansion. I will pass on a message to my subordinates to treat her well. But that''s all I can do. As for how this case will be judged will be up to you and the Emperor." Nn Mingzhu picked up the tea bowl and stroked the water surface with the tea lid.

    "Thank you, Lord Nn." Song Qingshu understood that the other party was hinting him to take his leave. He got up, and as he walked to the imperial pce, his heart became colder and colder along the way. If the situation was this severe, the Wei family, who was the victim, was in a dire situation. Not to mention Fang Yi, but even Shuang''er may not be able to escape from this.

    Back at the imperial pce, Song Qingshu asked the guards where Kangxi was, and found out that he was now in the imperial study, then hurried over. After entering through the door, before he even opened his mouth, Kangxi angrily said, "Qingshu, you are here just in time! It was a waste for Us to ce Our trust in Wei Xiaobao. We didn''t expect him to be so daring. We also could guess the matter of his embezzlement, but We thought it was only a matter of a few thousands of taels¡­hehe, We just found out today that he actually dared to embezzle one million taels!"

    Kangxi threw the teacup on the ground, "Heh¡­Wei Xiaobao, one million taels! There was a severe drought in Shandong that year, and We wanted to relieve the disaster. We did everything We could to get two hundred thousand taels from the treasury¡­ and that dog ve unexpectedly embezzled one million taels!" After speaking, he threw the memorial in his hand on the ground.

    Song Qingshu picked up the memorial on the ground with a dark expression and looked at it, then realized that it was the result of the investigation sent to Kangxi. It had the confessions of the guards and housekeepers who were present while confiscating the Obai Mansion. ording to the memorial, it was Wei Xiaobao who had the audacity to steal such arge sum of money and privately swallow it all up. There was no mention of Suo Etu''s involvement in this matter.

    Song Qingshu only felt a chill run down his back. No wonder no one dared to speak. Those who spoke at this moment would not only offend the Tong family, but also the Suo family!

    Thinking of Shuang''er''s gentle appearance, Song Qingshu was about to speak out for justice, but Kangxi directly said, "Wei Xiaobao, that dog ve, not only greedy and broke thew, but was also pervert*ed and lust*ful. The harm he caused to the imperial court is simply unforgivable. Pass on the decree to deprive Wei Xiaobao of all honors during his lifetime, and all his family members will be sent to the Jiaofang Division as an example." (G: Think of it as a state owned institution for forcedbor. In this case, a bro*thel.)

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. You can also use this amazon affiliate link to early ck Friday Deals to support me.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 251: Battle of wits

    <h4>Chapter 251: Battle of wits</h4>

    Song Qingshu turned pale with shock, "But¡­"

    "There will be no excuses¡­" Kangxi red at him sullenly, "We have already opened Our mouth, what else do you want to say?"

    "Even if Wei Xiaobao made mistakes in the past, what does it have to do with his family? I hope the Emperor thinks twice about this matter considering his friendship with Lord Wei in the past!" Song Qingshu said bravely.

    "It''s because We still have some affection for that dog ve that We didn''t send his family members to Ninggu Tower to serve as ves for the soldiers." Kangxi waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, We are tired, you may leave."

    In fact, Kangxi was very annoyed that Wei Xiaobao had gotten into a rtionship with Jianning and ruined his ns as a result. Now that the embezzlement of one million taels was exposed, it broke the camels back, and Kangxi released all the dissatisfaction he had suppressed in his heart. He punished the Wei family so heavily this time with the intention of killing one to warn a hundred others. He wanted to show that, even someone like Wei Xiaobao, who had such a good rtionship with him, would be severely dealt with if hemitted a crime.

    Song Qingshu began to walk out of the imperial study with a gloomy face, wondering if it was alright to do something in secret, and save Shuang''er and the others. But Kangxi suddenly stopped him and said, "Qingshu, the capital is not very peaceful recently. However, as you are strong in martial arts, the matter of punishing Wei Xiaobao will be handed over to you. You will have to send Shuang¡¯er and the others to the Jiaofang Division. We don¡¯t want any problems in the middle. If there is a problem, We shall use militaryw to deal with it, so you must be more careful.¡±

    After receiving a deep look from Kangxi, Song Qingshu felt a chill in his heart. Perhaps Kangxi also guessed his ns, and was sending him to carry out the punishment. Now, if he secretly rescued Shuang''er, then that would be a serious negligence of duty on his part. Considering Kangxi''s treatment of Wei Xiaobao, Song Qingshu could predict very well how Kangxi would deal with him at that time.

    Coming out of the imperial study room, looking at the blue and bright sky, Song Qingshu fell into a very thoughtful mood, and couldn''t help but think, <i>¡®As the saying goes, apanying an Emperor is like apanying a tiger. I got to see that with my own eyes today. It seems that in the end, I will live a morefortable life as my own boss¡­¡¯</i>

    *****

    After the investigation, the Wei Mansion was in a mess, and the servants were crying. When Song Qingshu finished reading out the imperial decree, Tao Hong and Liu Lu cursed at him one after another, but Shuang''er remained very calm.

    "I didn''t expect Kangxi to be so cruel, Shuang''er, I will definitely rescue you." Song Qingshu motioned for his subordinates to go out, leaving the two to be alone.

    Shuang''er showed a slight smile, "Brother Song, I never doubted you. I know you must have tried your best. Don''t me those two girls, Tao Hong and Liu Lu, after they came back that night, they kept saying good things about you in front of me. It¡¯s just that, when you brought people to raid the house today, they could not ept it for a while."

    "I didn''t expect Kangxi to arrange things like this¡­" Song Qingshu said in distress, "I nned to rescue you and take you far away, but Kangxi sent me to escort you. It''s really¡­"

    Hearing that he wanted to take her far away, Shuang''er¡¯s pretty face blushed red, even though she knew that the he actually didn''t mean that seriously, "Brother Song, don''t worry, I''m quite proficient in martial arts, and I can protect myself for now. I¡­just need to trouble Brother Song with one thing."

    "Just say it¡­ as long as I am able to, I will never hesitate to do it." Song Qingshu said.

    Shuang''er was about to speak, but when her eyes fell on the official uniform on his body, she hesitated. After all, this matter also concerns the safety of other people, "Can I trust you?"

    Song Qingshu sighed, then he grabbed Shuang''er''s shoulders, and stared into her eyes, "We have experienced so many things, I thought you wouldn''t have to ask such a thing."

    Shuang¡¯er thought back to the first time they had met, when she was mole*sted by a drunk Song Qingshu. She remembered the time when she slept in his embrace all night when she was about tomit suic*ide and die in the name of love. Then she thought back to the incident, when after taking being dru*gged by Orundai that night, the two of them¡­ did those things.

    She actually didn''t know what kind of feelings she had for him at the moment, but she still chose to trust him subconsciously, so she apologetically said, "Of course I believe you, but this matter is rted to the lives of other people, so I am really worried¡­"

    Shuang''er paused and continued, "Brother Song, after you are done with escorting us to the Jiaofang Division, go to the market to find a pig butcher named Qian Laoben, and tell him about our current situation. If you do that, someone wille to save us. Then Kangxi wouldn''t be able to punish you for negligence of duty, since you have already done your part." Shuang''er was really smart, and she had realized Song Qingshu''s difficulties.

    Song Qingshu asked, "Are you nning to ask someone from the Heaven and Earth Society to save you?"

    Shuang''er was startled, and asked in surprise, "So you already know, Brother Song¡­"

    "I have a good rtionship with Chen Jinnan, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society¡­" Song Qingshu nodded, "I also know about Wei Xiaobao being the Hall Master of the Qingmu Hall of the Heaven and Earth Society."

    Seeing that Shuang''er''s face was pale, Song Qingshu quickly exined, "Don''t worry, I haven''t told anyone else about this, and no one in the court knows about it."

    Shuang''er finally breathed a sigh of relief, she took a deep look at Song Qingshu, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Brother Song, only now do I dare to trust you without reservation."

    "It''s not like you showed any reservations in front of me before¡­" Song Qingshu saw that the sentence made Shuang''er blush, so he quickly changed the topic and said, "By the way, I think it'' would be better not to involve the Heaven and Earth Society this time. I feel that Kangxi is being way too strict with Wei Xiaobao on this matter. Maybe he wants to take the opportunity to get rid of the Heaven and Earth Society as well."

    Song Qingshu didn''t think of this matter that deeply at first. But he realized this possibility after hearing Shuang''er''s request to ask the Heaven and Earth Society for help. ording to the original plot, because the Heaven and Earth Society had some traitors, it didn''t take long for Wei Xiaobao to join the Heaven and Earth Society. Kangxi himself already knew about it, but he just let Wei Xiaobao be and kept quiet about the matter. This time, using the incident that Wei Xiaobao''s widow was being sent to the Jiaofang Division, he definitely wanted to wipe out the Heaven and Earth Society.

    "Then what should I do?" Shuang''er''s expression turned pale.

    "Don¡¯t you still have me?" Song Qingshu said, "We will contact the Heaven and Earth Society and aks them to be on standby. After some time, when Kangxi sees that there is no response from the Heaven and Earth Society, let''s see how he reacts."

    "It''s true that the brothers from the Heaven and Earth Society should not be allowed to take such risks." Shuang''er nodded, suddenly showing embarrassment, "But I''m a little scared of ces like Jiaofang Division"

    "Who was the one who said just now that she is skilled in martial arts and can protect herself?" Song Qingshu nced at her strangely, and when he saw that she was getting angry, he quickly said, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t bear to leave you alone in that ce. That kind of ce is full of tigers and wolves. You may be able to handle some ordinary people, but if someone like Orundaes to cause trouble, you probably won''t be able to handle it."

    "What is with this ¡®wouldn''t bear to¡¯? It sounds to strange." Shuang''er reacted angrily, but she also knew that he was telling the truth. She had listened to Wei Xiaobao describe the methods for dealing with disobedient girls in ces like the Spring Beauty Pavillion in the past. What''s more, if Orundai came to the ce and asked for her services, she wouldn¡¯t really have a way to reject it due to her status as an official pro*stitute. Thinking of that oue, Shuang¡¯er body couldn''t help tremble in fright.

    "Shuang''er, that''s why I need you to put up an act with me." Song Qingshu showed a strange smile.

    *****

    In the next few days, a strange rumor spread in the capital.

    Song Qingshu, the now-popr Deputy Chief of Imperial Guards, actually lingered in a ce like the Jiaofang Division all day long!

    It was only after someone investigated the matter properly did they know that he had spent a lot of money and booked a girl named Shuang''er for an indefinite amount of time.

    The practice of visiting bro*thels was very prevalent among the high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital, but such deeds were generally done for the purpose of socializing and going home after enjoying themselves. But Song Qingshu didn''t go home at all and even lived in bro*thel at night.

    Unlike most officials who secretly despised him for not knowing shame, the girls in the bro*thel admired Song Qingshu very much and called him the second Liu Sanbian. (G: a Chinese poet from Northern Song Dynasty. He spent a lot of leisure days in bro*thels to have fun, which truly influenced his writing style and images in his poems.)

    "Liu Sanbian?" Hearing Shuang''er''s words, Song Qingshu shook his head with a wry smile, while enjoying the massage from Tao Hong and Liu Lu, "I don''t want to be like Liu Sanbian, who will be forgotten after death, and a group of brothel women will have to save money to bury him."

    "Brother Song is naturally not Liu Sanbian, but if this continues, your reputation may be the same as Liu Sanbian, which will affect your future." Shuang''er picked a grape and stuffed it into his mouth. If other people saw this, they would naturally find such a level of intimacy quite strange. However, with the amount of time these two had spent with each other, this had be quite normal.

    "Fame is of no importance to me." Song Qingshu sneered, "My reputation is already as bad as it can be, so I don''t have to worry about it bing even worse. However, the biggest difference between me and Liu Sanbian is that his future achievements required the Emperor''s grace, but mine depends on only myself. I control my own future¡­"

    There was a sudden noise outside, and the door was knocked open. The old servant looked at Song Qingshu apologetically, "Master Song, I really couldn''t stop Young Master Tong."

    Song Qingshu nodded, motioned her to go out, looked at Orundai, who had entered the room and slowly said, "Young Master Tong, we don''t seem to have any prior friendship. But, during this period of time, you have broken in and looked for me again and again. What are you trying to do?"

    Orundai gave a clod snort, "Master Song, I really lost to you. I''ve been trying to get Shuang''er all this time, but I can''t find any chance!"

    Song Qingshu was very good at calctions. During this period of time, he spent most of his time in this courtyard with two rooms. When he had something to do in the pce, he would arrange the people from the Pole Arms to guard the door. Once he finished his official duties, he would directlye here from the pce. So, even though Orundai tried to get Shuang''er to serve him over and over again, he didn''t find a single chance.

    Orendai''s expression suddenly changed, then he smiled and said, "Master Song, my methods are really too crudepared to yours. I tried my best, but I couldn''t get Miss Shuang''er, instead I pushed her to your embrace. You became the hero saving the beauty, and she willingly fell into your arms! Poor Wei Xiaobao, his corp*se is still warm in his grave, but his wife was taken by his former brother¡­"

    Watching Orundai walk away, Shuang''er''s face got covered with ayer of frost. Song Qingshu hurriedly put away his feet from the stool, signaled Tao Hong and Liu Lu to go out, and cautiously looked at her, "Shuang''er, he is trying to sow discord, there is nothing between us, don''t you know it yourself. "

    "Is there really nothing between us?" Shuang''er smiled sadly. However, when she noticed that Song Qingshu was taken aback, she hurriedly changed the subject, "I''m worried that if that bas*tard Orundai fails to bully me, he will go to bully Sister Fang instead."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> My finals will begin from January. I have to finish my courses and prepare for the exam, along with other real life things that happens at the end of the year. So the release schedule for FSM will return back to what it used to be before: Sunday, Tuesday, and Thursday. I hope you understand. Wish me luck!

    Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 252: Stealing

    <h4>Chapter 252: Stealing</h4>

    "Fang Yi was rescued from the prison in Grand Secretary Mansion a few days ago, so Orundai won¡¯t be able to get to her." Song Qingshu said.

    "I''m afraid that it was Orundai¡¯s men who broke Sister Fang out. If that is true, then she might be in danger." Shuang''er looked worried.

    "The Grand Secretary Mansion is the territory of the Nn family. No matter how powerful the Tong family is, their hand can''t reach there. If my guess is correct, it should be the people from Prince Mu¡¯s Residence who rescued her. Don''t worry, Shuang''er. I have already sent someone to investigate the matter." Although Song Qingshuforted her like this, he felt quite gloomy his heart.. At present, the Prince Mu¡¯s Residence had deteriorated quite a bit, and the martial arts of their people also weren¡¯t all that good, so the shouldn¡¯t actually have the ability to save anyone.

    "I hope Sister Fang will be alright." Shuang''er sighed quietly, then stopped talking, and the room suddenly fell into an awkward silence.

    "Shuang''er, have a drink with me." Song Qingshu found a way to break the silence.

    "Okay." Shuang''er was also obviously notfortable with such a silent atmosphere, so she hummed.

    "Master Song, we shall go prepare the food and wine." Tao Hong and Liu Lu looked at each other and slipped out without even giving the time hear a reply.

    "Those two girls, why are you running so fast." Shuang''er said in depression, "Now they both only listens to their Master Song for everything, and they don''t even listen to me! They¡¯ve actually forgotten who is their Mistress."

    Song Qingshu secretly praised them in his heart, <i>¡®The two maids have learned to observe words and expressions since they were young, so they could easily see through the ambiguous rtionship between me and their mistress. They are obviously doing that to not be disliked. It seems I identally got their approval when I saved them in the Tong Mansion.¡¯</i>

    "Those two girls, there is already wine in the house, so why do they have to go outside to find it." Song Qingshu picked up the wine pot on one side, and scolded them with a smile. Shuang''er didn''t know what to think, her ears turned red, and she just silently stood at a ce.

    "Miss Shuang''er, why are you so ignorant of the rules, and just stupidly standing there? Why don''t youe to have a drink with this young master?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, the two of them had gotten quite used to this kind of joke during this time.

    Unexpectedly, when Shuang''er heard his words this time, her eyes immediately turned red, "Brother Song, do you really think of me as a bro*thel girl?"

    "How could it be?" Song Qingshu hurriedly exined, "My good Shuang''er, I was wrong! It¡¯s all because I couldn''t control this cheap mouth." Then he waved his hands and prepared to give himself a big p on the mouth.

    "Hey!" Shuang''er was startled, quickly grabbed his wrist, and angrily said, "Who¡­ who is your good Shuang''er!"

    "You''re not angry anymore?" Song Qingshu looked at her cautiously.

    "I am not angry anymore." Shuang''er shook her head, and was about to withdraw her hand.

    Feeling the smoothness of the skin on her hands, Song Qingshu impulsively grasped her fair wrist, and pulled her into his arms. Shuang¡¯er lost her bnce, became unsteady, and she sat on hisp.

    "Let go of me¡­" Shuang''er felt both ashamed and angry, but as she was skilled in martial arts, she was worried that she would hurt Song Qingshu if she struggled too hard. So, she used only a bit of her strength, but she didn''t expect that the other party would put an arm around her shoulder, and had her tightly in his arms. She was unable to get up at all!

    "You drink this ss of wine first, and I''ll let you go." Song Qingshu picked up a wine ss, brought it to her moist lips, and said with a smile.

    "Why are you such a ras*cal?" Shuang''er pursed her lips and bitterly stared at Song Qingshu.

    Through the thin clothes, Song Qingshu could feel Shuang''er''s tender body, and his body also showed a reaction. Shuang''er felt it, and she said in a trembling voice, "Will you really let me get up after I drink?"

    "That''s natural." Song Qingshu also felt that his throat was a bit dry.

    Shuang''er stretched out her hand to grab the wine ss, but Song Qingshu dodged her hand, so she looked at him in puzzlement.

    "Open your mouth, I''ll feed you." Song Qingshu''s voice sounded exceptionally gentle.

    Shuang''er showed a struggling expression on her face, but the constant heat she was feeling from that masculine shape made her feel a little weak. She just wanted to break free from his clutches, and could only give a helpless nod.

    Seeing Song Qingshu slowly bring the wine ss close to her lips, Shuang''er''s lips slightly parted, as she leaned closer, but the other party retracted his hand again.

    After doing this again and again, Shuang''er suddenly angrily said, "If you do that again, I won''t drink anymore."

    "Okay, okay, I promise I won''t tease you this time." Song Qingshu quickly apologized.

    In order to avoid being tricked by his hand movements, Shuang''er simply closed her eyes, "Hurry up and feed me, I won''t be fooled again."

    Seeing Shuang''er''s slightly trembling eyshes, and her slightly parted lips shining with an extraordinarily charming moist luster, Song Qingshu couldn''t help being stunned. He looked at the wine ss in his hand, threw it behind him, and leaned over to im those lips.

    Shuang''er didn''t expect such a thing to happen, her eyes suddenly opened wide, and she looked at the face of the man who was now so close, with extremelyplicated emotions in her heart.

    After the initial subconscious resistance, Song Qingshu felt that Shuang''er''s body gradually softened, and he struggle became very mild. He became overjoyed, and greedily tasted the sweet delicacy.

    The two pair of lips parted after a long time.

    Shuang''er''s breath had be unsteady, as she stared nkly at Song Qingshu, and spoke with pleading eyes in her eyes, "Brother Song, please don''t do this, Tao Hong and Liu Lu will be back soon."

    Seeing that the other party didn''t fly into a rage, Song Qingshu secretly thought that he definitely couldn''t let go if this chance! He leaned into her ear and said, "Alright, as soon as theye back, I will stop. What do you think?"

    "Okay¡­" Shuang''er was also a little distracted by the hot breath from his mouth at the moment, while thinking in her heart, <i>¡®Those two girls have been out for a while. The food and drink should be almost ready, so they should be back soon.¡¯</i>

    After a while, feeling the cool air touching her bare skin, Shuang''er regained consciousness for a moment, and murmured with a hint of panic in her voice, "Why hasn''t Tao Hong and Liu Lue back after so long?"

    "Who knows." Song Qingshu smiled and kissed her.

    "Did you n this with the two of them?" Shuang''er pushed Song Qingshu away with much difficulty, and stared into his eyes with burning gaze.

    Song Qingshu struggled in his heart for a long time, but he still felt unwilling to lie to her. He bitterly nodded his head, "I transmitted my voice in secret, and asked them go leave the room. I told them to note back until I called them."

    "Those two girls just sold me out like that?" Shuang''er looked at him in disbelief.

    "I''m afraid they did." Song Qingshu smiled wryly. Now that Shuang''er had regained her senses, he probably won''t be able to seed anymore. And after today''s incident, he had a headache just thinking about how to deal with the rtionship between the two of them in the future.

    "How about it¡­ shall we continue?" Song Qingshu asked foolishly with the mentality of treating a dead horse as a living one.

    Shuang''er lowered her head, and Song Qingshu was unable to see her face clearly, but he heard her whisper a few words, "Take me to the bed."

    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her in disbelief.

    Shuang''er raised her head, her face was blushing red, as she bit her lip with her white teeth, and repeated, "I said carry me to the bed, I don''t like being here¡­" But when she saw Song Qingshu sitting there nkly, she angrily said, "If you don''t hear clearly again, you will regret it."

    "I heard it clearly, I heard it clearly!" Song Qingshu was ecstatic! He carefully picked her up and walked over to the bed.

    After saying her piece, Shuang''er buried her face in Song Qingshu''s arms, unwilling to say another word.

    "Shuang¡¯er, I''m going in." Song Qingshu felt that the beauty in his arms seemed to have melted all over, and that sense of spiritual connection without any sense of obscurity made the two of them subconsciously hum at the same time.

    Noticing that Shuang''er was showing a painful frown on her face, Song Qingshu soon realized something was wrong, and suddenly said with a strange expression, "You are still a virgin?"

    Shuang''er gave him an angry punch, "If I really had skin-to-skin rtionship with Xiaobao, would I let you get close to my body¡­"

    "Yes, you definitely would not!" Song Qingshu corrected himself with an uncontroble joy on his face.

    "Brother Song, the first time I saw you, I knew you had bad ideas." Shuang''er''s smooth skin had a rosy blush, which made her look extremely charming.

    "Shuang''er, when I saw you for the first time, I couldn''t help but fantasize about the current scene in my mind. Now that my dream hase true, I feel so happy." Song Qingshu said with deep emotion.

    "I knew you weren¡¯t a good person." Shuang''er spat, "As the saying goes, one bes honest after drinking. That night when you were drunk and kept taking advantage of me, I knew you were not a good person."

    "That¡­ I was actually pretending to be drunk that night." Song Qingshuughed.

    "You bast*ard!" Shuang''er gave him an angry bite and finally said embarrassment, "Actually, I know¡­"

    "It seems that we really have a good understanding." Song Qingshu sighed.

    As if to cooperate with his word, Song Qingshu¡¯s thrust sent Shuang''er almost to the edge of the bed, and he received a gentle punch on the chest in protest.

    "That time when wee to the Jiaofang Division, you asked me to¡­cooperate with you to perform an act for everyone. Was¡­was that to protect me, or did you have the n to steal from the beginning?" Shuang''er asked between her unsteady breaths.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 253: Secret romance

    <h4>Chapter 253: Secret romance</h4>

    Song Qingshu stroked the beautiful woman''s smooth skin, and praised, "I just want to guard and steal your piece of smooth white jade."

    "Stop talking!" Shuang''er closed her eyes in shame, her arms naturally wrapped around Song Qingshu''s head, her brows furrowed for a moment, then returned to normal¡­

    *****

    "I don''t want to be in such a shameful posture." After an unknown amount of time, a soft protest was heard from the bed.

    "Good Shuang''er, this is needed for practicing, please cooperate with me." Song Qingshu gently coaxed.

    "What kind of martial art method is so¡­ so obscene!" Shuang''er tightly bit her lower lip, but seeing Song Qingshu''s serious appearance, she had no choice but to let him do what he wanted.

    After the moments of bliss passed, Shuang''er curled up in Song Qingshu''s arms like a kitten, which made Song Qingshu feel very satisfied.

    Thinking of the abundant pure Yin Qi in her body, Song Qingshu hesitated to speak several times. As if sensing his doubts, Shuang''er showed a sweet smile, "Brother Song, what do you want to ask?"

    "Shuang''er, aren''t you and Xiaobao already married? Why are you still a vir*gin?" Song Qingshu carefully considered his words before speaking.

    "It''s just that Xiaobao liked¡­ to call me his eldest wife, and then ordered the people in the mansion to also call me Mistress. We hadn''t formally married yet." Shuang''er sighed, "I had already decided in my heart that I would grow old with Xiaobao. So I let him keep calling me like that."

    Song Qingshu remembered that the two of them seemed to be quite intimate before, and asked with a strange expression, "I know Xiaobao''s nature very well. How could he act like Liu Xiahui, and leave such a charming woman alone?"

    Shuang''er blushed, twisted her waist in fear of itching, and moved a little away from him, before she saying, "Of course, Xiaobao is not a gentleman¡­Brother Song, you also know of Xiaobao''s status in the Heaven and Earth Society. When I saw his official position in the imperial court getting higher and higher, I was worried that he would be addicted to it and forget his true purpose. So I made an agreement with him that I would only let him have me when he gives all that up and lives with me in seclusion¡­" Then suddenly remembering Song Qingshu''s previous words, she quickly added, "That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let him touch me, but who would have thought that¡­"

    Seeing her sorrowful face, Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, and hugged her, then deliberately teased, "Who would have thought that I would get the treasure in the end?"

    Shuang''er punched him hard a few times in protest, then suddenly said in a mncholic tone, "Brother Song, can you promise me something?"

    "Not just one thing, I will agree to a thousand things." Song Qingshu said affectionately, while ying with her delicate earlobes.

    "Let''s just pretend that what happened today never happened, can we not maintain our previous rtionship?" Shuang''er widened her eyes and looked at him expectantly.

    "Why?" Song Qingshu felt a chill in his heart.

    "Although Xiaobao and I are not husband and wife, we are known as husband and wife. If I got together with another man not long after he passed away, how will the world think of me and you? More importantly, Xiaobao will be ridiculed by others. I know that he cared about his face the most, and if he knows that his wife was stolen by another man behind his back¡­ I am afraid he will have no peace in the underworld." Shuang''er let out a faint sigh.

    "Stolen by another man¡­it seems quite vile to say¡­" Song Qingshu hugged her tightly, as if he would lose her if he let go, "I''ve been living here for quite a while, and the capital has already been full of gossip, what are you afraid of?"

    "It''s different. Brother Song¡­" Shuang''er yfully drew circles on Song Qingshu''s chest with her fingers, "Those rumors can only misguide the uninformed. In the eyes of those who are wise, you are seen as guarding me. When all those friends abandoned Xiaobao, you were the only one who never left. This is considered an act of righteousness, but if your rtionship with me is exposed, you would suddenly be the viin."

    "Shuang''er, are you being considerate for me?" Song Qingshu remain silent for a moment, then looked at her excitedly.

    "Don''t be too happy¡­" Shuang''er said unnaturally with her face burning hot, "I''m just thinking about myself and Xiaobao."

    Thinking of being forced to adhere to those social etiquette, Song Qingshu felt a little stuffy in his chest. He could not care less about those things, but for Shuang''er¡­

    "Shuang''er, since you are being so considerate of me, I can''t be the one to act selfish and disregard your reputation. Well, let¡¯s do as you say, let us pretend that what happened today never happened and return to the way it was before."

    "You also can¡¯t tell Tao Hong and Liu Lu as well!" Shuang''er added hastily.

    "How can you speak so calmly? My heart is dying of pain¡­no, if I won''t be able to enjoy your tenderness in the future, I''ll enjoy it all at once today." Song Qingshu turned over and pressed her down.

    Shuang''er subconsciously resisted, blushed and said, "I didn''t say that I would cut off contact with you! You can¡­e to me secretly."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, and a surprised smile soon appeared on his face, "You will give it to me as long as I want it?"

    Shuang''er shyly emphasized, "As long as no one else knows¡­"

    "The future is long, so I will let you go for today." Song Qingshu said meaningfully after getting what he wanted.

    Unexpectedly, Shuang''er pressed her hands on his waist, and spoke up with her flushed cheeks, "You''ve done so much today, yet you still talk such nonsense."

    Who said that only men have desires? Shuang''er, a girl who was in full bloom, finally tasted the pleasure of the flesh for the first time, and she also became a bit more open.

    Song Qingshu only showed acent smile at his own aplishment.

    While Song Qingshu was helping Shuang''er with getting dressed, he looked at her special underwear and pretended to be curious, "Shuang''er, what is this strange design embroidered on it?"

    Looking at the treasure map of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters, Shuang''er struggled for a long time, thinking whether to tell Song Qingshu the truth. But then she thought,<i> ¡®I even gave him my body, so there is no reason to doubt him anymore.¡¯ </i>

    So she decided to tell Song Qingshu the truth and told him about the origin of the treasure map.

    Song Qingshu felt quite moved in his heart. He thought she would find a reason to dodge the matter, but he didn''t expect her to be so unreserved towards him, "Shuang''er, you actually told me about such an important matter¡­"

    "It''s because I know that you have contacts with the Heaven and Earth Society and you are obviously not interested in the officialdom of the invader, so I see no reason to not tell you. Besides, I have already given you my body, so naturally I will have no reservations about you." Shuang''er said with a snort.

    Song Qingshu was stunned. Shuang''er''s wholehearted trust made him feel extremely heavyhearted, and he hesitantly said, "What will you think of me if you find out in the future that I have lied to you?"

    "As long as you don''t give this treasure to Kangxi, or use it for your own self-interest, I won''t me you." Shuang''er said with a smile, "Of course if you lied to me. If must have your own reason, I believe you."

    "You really deserve to be called the perfect wife." Song Qingshu was stunned, "But I really lied to you about something."

    Shuang''er looked at him with a suspicious look on her face, then suddenly thought of something, and shyly buried her head in his arms, "Brother Song, I know you must have resorted to some tricks to get me, but it''s okay, I don''t me you for that."

    Song Qingshu stared deeply at the beautiful woman in his arms, he couldn''t help hugging her more tightly, as tears appeared in his eyes, "My dear Shuang¡¯er!" (G: Remember, in his past life he had a different reaction from his first love.)

    At the same time, he made up his mind that he would keep the truth about Wei Xiaobao''s death a secret from her for the rest of his life .

    *****

    While helping her tidy up her clothes, Song Qingshu said, "Shuang''er, I also know the secret of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters. The legend of the Dragon Veins is quite abstract, but the treasure is real. I n to use this treasure as military resources for my future rebel army. "Song Qingshu revealed some of the ns in his mind to her.

    Shuang''er''s eyes lit up when she heard his ns, and she felt truly happy, "I really chose the right person! I knew that a hero like Brother Song would never be willing to be a running dog for invaders." As she spoke, she became worried, "But this map stillcks some key information."

    Song Qing showed a strange expression, "The other two parts of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters are in my hands."

    After briefly exining the origin of the two parts, he said, "Next time I will bring the two parts to you. Then let¡¯splete the map together.¡±

    The Sutra of Forty-two Chapters was something that many forces were vying to get for themselves, Shuang''er was very clear about that fact, and when she saw that Song Qingshu was willing to give them to her so easily, she couldn''t help but feel a little warm in her heart.

    "However, our top priority for now is how to get you out of the Jiaofang Division." Song Qingshu changed the topic.

    "Brother Song, your status in the officialdom will be beneficial to your ns in the future. Don''t set yourself on fire just to save me. Anyway, with you protecting me in secret, this Jiaofang Secretary is not that much of a terrible ce." Shuang''er coyly said.

    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "I can''t let you stay in this filthy ce forever, I have already thought of a way."

    "Have you figured out a way?" Shuang''er was taken aback for a moment. She was sent to the Jiaofang Division by Kangxi himself, and in her opinion, there was no other way for her to get out other than to go far away.

    "It was only thanks to Shuang''er''s wonderful body just now that my thoughts and my spiritual desires blended together." Song Qingshu leaned over with a sly smile.

    "Brother Song, I always thought that you were an upright gentleman, but it seems that you are more glib than Xiaobao. When ites to saying frivolous things, I''m afraid even Xiaobao can''tpare to you." Shuang''er angrily said.

    "Is my tongue very glib? Then do you want to try it again?"

    Shuang''erughed and cursed then quickly dodged his grubby hands. The two yed around like that for a while, until there was a knock on the door, "Master Song¡­ Mistress, can wee in?"

    "It''s Tao Hong and Liu Lu!" Shuang''er hastily straightened her clothes and hair, and nced at Song Qingshu, ¡°Remember, you promised."

    "I remember." Song Qingshu hurriedly nodded and sat a few feet away from her.

    When the two maids came in, they looked at Song Qingshu and Shuang''er, and when they saw that the two were chatting as usual, they felt extremely surprised.

    "Mistress, were you two just sitting and chatting like this all along?" Tao Hong, who was more courageous of the two, asked after putting down the food and drink.

    "Otherwise, what do you think we were doing?" Shuang''er gritted her teeth with hatred for these two maids who "betrayed their Lord for momentary riches".

    The two maidsughed, and when they were serving wine to Song Qingshu, they whispered in his ear, "Master Song, how could you waste such good opportunity?"

    "No need to hurry, there is no need to hurry¡­" Song Qingshu took a sip from his wine ss and leisurely said.

    Song Qingshu had already stolen the heavenly fruit, so his mind naturally wasn¡¯t on the food and drink before him. Not long after, he bid farewell to Shuang''er, who was feeling quite nervous under the suspicious gazes of the two maids, and wishing that he would leave sooner.

    Aftermanding the members of the Pole Arms to guard the Jiaofang Division, Song Qingshu hurried to the pce. He already understood where the root of the problem was. Because of the old grievances between the Tong family and Wei Xiaobao, Orundai had resorted to various vile means.

    From the very beginning, Song Qingshu tired to passively defend against all the tricks, and fell into an unfavorable situation. In fact, the key to solve this issue was not to resolve this old grievance, but Kangxi''s attitude itself. At present, the one who could influence Kangxi''s attitude the most was none other than Empress Tong!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 254: Similar faces, different personality

    <h4>Chapter 254: Simr faces, different personality</h4>

    When they arrived at the Forbidden City, Song Qingshu waited outside the Kunning Pce after the eunuch went to pass the news of his arrival inside. However, even after a long time, no news came out. Song Qingshu thought that Empress Tong didn''t want to see him, and was about to turn around and leave.

    "Lord Song, please wait, the Empress invites you in." At that moment, the eunuch ran out and hurriedly stopped him.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly realized that it was just Empress Tong showcasing her prestige, and there was no good news for him inside.

    After entering the Kunning Pce, as Song Qingshu expected, Empress Tong looked at him with a frosty face without saying a word.

    Although Song Qingshu was considered Kangxi''s confidant, he had been traveling all the time, so this was the first time he was seeing Empress Tong face to face. Song Qingshu sized up Empress Tong without making it too obvious.

    She was wearing a fiery red dress. Her neckline was embroidered with a phoenix pattern using golden silk thread, and her skirt was embroidered with golden auspicious clouds. She had a pair of bright pearls as earrings, which had bundle of tassels gently hanging down under them, reflecting the pretty face which was extremely magnificent to behold.

    Song Qingshu secretly eximed that it was a pity, this Empress Tong looked somewhat simr to Guan Zh*ilin from his past life, could this be regarded as gene passing through the generations? However, her face was full of frost, trying to show the majesty of the Empress all the time, and she ultimatelycked Guan Zhi*lin''s innate charm.

    "I don''t know why Commander Song is looking for this pce?" Empress Tong took a sip from her teacup and didn''t look at him directly. (G: Empresses and concubines with pces, usually referred to themselves with ¡°this pce¡±.)

    Seeing the long decorated finger cots on Queen Tong''s fingers, Song Qingshu felt quite displeased. This phenomenon wasmon among nobles in the Qing Dynasty. He had asked Duo Long about this before, and learned that long nails were a symbol of status.

    Nobledies didn''t need to work, so they kept their nails long to symbolize their noble status. The decorated finger cots were used to protect the long nails. Song Qingshu, who was from the modern times couldn''t understand this kind of weird aesthetics. He always felt they looked like ghosts. The ghosts here naturally refers to those horrifying entities in ghost stories, not like those charming female ghosts in "The Fairies of Liaozhai". (G: a TV series.)

    "What a waste of such a beautiful body." Song Qingshu secretly sighed.

    "I''m asking you something!" Empress Tong felt a little annoyed after seeing Song Qingshu just standing there, and was unable to keep silent.

    "The Empress should know why this one is looking for your audience." Song Qingshu answered calmly.

    "Song Qingshu, you are so courageous!" Empress Tong raised her eyebrows, sat up straight, and stared straight at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu looked at her indifferently, without saying a word.

    Empress Tong took a breath, waved her hand and said to the eunuchs and the maids, "Leave us alone."

    Seeing the eunuchs and maids walking out one after another, Song Qingshu said with a smile, "The Empress is quite courageous, aren''t you afraid that I might have some wrong intentions?" Right after he finished speaking, he felt a little regretful. During the past few days, he had gotten used to teasing Shuang''er, so he subconsciously started to tease the empress as well.

    Hearing his words, Empress Tong was taken aback, she obviously didn''t expect thismoner in front of her to be so bold, and coldly snorted, "Do you know based on what you said, as long as I tell the Emperor, you will have nothing to eat?"

    Song Qingshu was startled. He knew the mentality of those in power, so kneeling down and begging for mercy would be of no use at all. Now that things hade this far, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and carry on, "Naturally, The Empress will not bother the Emperor with such trivial matters, so as not to appear overly willful¡­"

    "Are you threatening me?" Empress Tong knew that with her status, as long as she so much as frowned, those ministers would beg for mercy to no end, but she didn''t expect that Song Qingshu would act out ofmon sense. In fact, she knew very well in her heart that she was not some concubine who had just been favored momentarily by the emperor. She was the mistress of the imperial harem who was the mother of the world. It was her duty to help the emperor and lessen his worries, so naturally, it was impossible for her to bother him with such trivial things.

    "I dare not." Song Qingshu respectfully bowed.

    Only then did Empress Tong nod in satisfaction, and suddenly said with a smile that was not a smile, "Recently, people in the capital are saying that Commander Song is a romantic. He has been hanging around in the boudoir of the criminal Wei Xiaobao''s family for a long time¡­"

    Song Qingshu didn''t wait for her to finish, and immediately interrupted, "That is just a malicious nder from ordinary people. The people from the Wei family is innocent, and the world can attest to it. The reason why I linger in the Jiaofang Division is just to guard the family of Wei Xiaoxiao, who I considered a good friend."

    Empress Tong, as a member of the Tong family, naturally knew the purpose of his stay in the Jiaofang Division. She didn''t really believe that Song Qingshu and Shuang''er had anything to do with each other. After all, with his current power and status, there were very few women Song Qingshi could get. In her opinion, it was really iprehensible for him to ruin his reputation for the sake of a woman. But when she heard Song Qingshu''s words, she couldn''t help frowning, "Who do you want to guard them from?"

    "Empress, why bother to ask the question you already know the answer to?" Song Qingshu smiled. Of course he wouldn''t be so stupid as to say the name of Orundai, who was Empress Tong''s cousin.

    "You are really different from ordinary officials." Empress Tong was taken aback for a moment, as if she was talking to herself, "If it was an ordinary official visiting the Kunning Pce and saw this pce would be too scared to breathe. How can you talk andugh like this¡­" Suddenly the her tone changed, and she stared at Song Qingshu and asked, "Could it be that as a Han Chinese, Commander Song doesn''t have the intention of staying in my Qing Dynasty for a long time?"

    Song Qingshu secretly raised his vignce, he didn''t expect that the other party could figure out his state of mind with just a few words. It seemed that Empress Tong was not just a pretty flower vase, and she was much intelligent than she appeared on the surface! So he became serious and quickly responded, "Empress, I was just joking. This official was banished from one of the top sects in the Central ins. My reputation is quite bad in the Wulin. Fortunately, the Emperor ignored the past and not only took this Song in, but also entrusted me with a heavy responsibility. With such a great kindness, this Song can only be grateful, so how dare I have other thoughts."

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s fearful expression, Empress Tong nodded in satisfaction, and the thought about him that had just arisen in her heart disappeared immediately. Then she said in a cold voice, "I know the reason for your visit, but Wei Xiaobao''s past words had insulted my grandfather and uncle. This retribution is well deserved. If youe here to intercede for his family, you don¡¯t need to open your mouth.¡±

    Song Qingshu was secretly getting quite angry. For a long time, he felt like he was a chess piece in Kangxi''s hands, rather than Kangxi being a chess piece in his own hands. Although Empress Tong was an empress, but there were many heroes in the world today, so there were no end of empresses and concubines. He suppressed his anger and said, "In that case, I will not disturb your rest." After speaking, he turned around and left, leaving Empress Tong alone on the spot.

    Not long after he left the room, he almost bumped into a beautiful woman in a pce dress again. When he looked up, he saw that it was the Noble Concubine Tong, and he quickly apologized, "I almost ran into the Noble Concubine, and I hope she will forgive me."

    Concubine Tong took a step back, a blush appeared on her pretty face, and she said in surprise, "So it''s you, and were you here to find my sister?"

    "En." Song Qingshu nodded angrily, because of Orundai and Empress Tong, he even disliked this Concubine Tong.

    Noticing his expression, Concubine Tong didn¡¯t get angry, and softly asked, "Did you ask my sister for something, but she didn''t agree?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, looking at the solemn and naive young concubine in front of him, he subconsciously nodded. In Song Qingshu''s opinion, Concubine Tong was not as sophisticated as her older sister, so maybe he could take advantage of her sympathy. Then he briefly talked about Shuang''er''s affairs.

    "I have also heard about Sister Shuang''er, and I think what they have done is a bit too much. They should have never involved in her in the grievances between the Tong family and Wei Xiaobao. But don''t me my sister. She takes the honor of the Tong family very highly. So she takes everything seriously, and naturally, she won''t treat you well." Concubine Tong pursed her lips and smiled, "Leave this matter to me, and I will take care of it."

    "That''s right, it would be more convenient for you sisters to talk." Only then did Song Qingshu have the time to carefully look at her appearance, which was very simr to her sister. However, Concubine Tong¡¯s face was more delicate than her sister. <i>¡®Damn, with two Guan Zhi*lins, is Kangxi not afraid to die of exhaustion on the bed!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu cursed endlessly in his heart.

    Although Concubine Tong noticed his strange expression, she didn''t know the dirty thoughts in his heart, so she shook her head, "This matter will not be solved with my sister. I will tell the Emperor when I find a chance, as long as the Emperor nods, Sister Shuang¡¯er will naturally be fine."

    "May I know when the Concubine will tell the Emperor?" Song Qingshu also knew that he was being very rude, but now he didn''t care that much, "The Concubine should know that ces like the Jiaofang Division is not safe for women. Not to mention your cousin, has been¡­hehe."

    Concubine Tong was naturally aware of what her cousin Orundai had done, but she didn''t expect Song Qingshu to be so relentless in pursuing the matter. She looked around, and seeing that the eunuchs and maids were far away from them, she quietly said, "The Emperor wille to see me tonight¡­I will tell him then." After saying this, her ears turned red, and she hurried into the pce to find her sister.

    Song Qingshu was left stupefied, he didn''t expect that Concubine Tong would reveal such secret things to him. He didn''t know if it was because she was too innocent, or because she was born an airhead.

    The rotation system of the ancient imperial harems was set in a way to prevent the Emperor from favoring only one person, so that the beauties of the harem would be cultivated with imperial seed. However, the reality was often not so fair. The emperor always had a special favorite woman. The people in charge were not fools, so they naturally understood what the emperor wanted, and they could make the emperor find the concubine he wanted to see. For example, they could write the name of the same person on each ballots.

    <i>¡®The things in this harem are really unpredictable. A while ago, didn''t Kangxi love Concubine Mi the most, why did it suddenly be Concubine Tong?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu shook his head, dispelled the thoughts in his mind, and strode forward outside the pce. Now he could only wait for Concubine Tong to do her work.

    *****

    That night in Jingren Pce, Kangxi couldn''t help frowning when he heard what Concubine Tong said, "You don''t have to worry about this kind of thing."

    Concubine Tong gently said, "Your Majesty, this Concubine doesn''t want to worry about it, but I just feel that the Emperor''s handling of this matter is quite inappropriate."

    "I heard that you met Song Qingshu today, did he ask you to say this to me?" Kangxi impatiently asked.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 255: The joy of life

    <h4>Chapter 255: The joy of life</h4>

    Concubine Tong shook her head, and softly said, "Song Qingshu asked my sister for this matter before, and I happened to bump into him outside the door¡­ But he didn''t have the guts to ask me to talk to the Emperor. These words are just this Concubine''s thoughts, and I feel the need to remind the Emperor."

    "If you have anything to say, you can say it." Kangxi regained his energy a little bit.

    "I dare to ask the Emperor, who can be regarded as your opponent in the current world?" Asked Concubine Tong while looking at Kangxi with a tactful gaze.

    Kangxi frowned, thought for a while, and said, "Speaking of opponents, of course only the Mongolian Khan Temujin is worth mentioning, and the other countries are just dying."

    "That''s right. Now that there are many Mongolian soldiers and generals, if the Emperor wants to win against Temujin, you can do so only by gathering all the talents from all over the world." Seeing Kangxi bing thoughtful, Concubine Tong continued, "Song Qingshu is naturally nothing, but Wei Xiaobao is very important. The Emperor is knowledgeable and talented, so you must know the story of the Han people buying horse bones."

    Kangxi nodded, "You continue."

    Concubine Tong smiled and said, "Wei Xiaobao embezzled one million taels of silver, and at other times he would have deserved death. But now, the Emperor is in urgent need of talents. Considering how much you used to rely on him in the past if you treat Wei Xiaobao¡¯s family so harshly after his death, what would the uninformed Han people think of it? I am afraid it will turn their hearts cold, and they will stop thinking of ????taking refuge in the court!"

    Kangxi''s expression became cloudy and uncertain, and after a while, he put his arms around Concubine Tong''s shoulders and happily said, "We would have almost ruined such a big chance if you hadn''t reminded Us! We nned to take this opportunity to lure out the rebels from the Heaven and Earth Society so that We could catch them all in one go. After such a long time, there has been no news from the Heaven and Earth Society at all. If it wasn''t for the guidance of the Noble Concubine, I would have almost missed a such big chance¡­Little Tong''er, you are really my Empress Changsun!" (G: Wife of Emperor Taizong.)

    Seeing that Kangxi wasparing her with the virtuous Empress Changsun in history, Concubine Tong blushed a little, and said with embarrassment, "This Concubine only wants what is best for the Emperor, and this Concubine cannot bepared to Empress Changsun. I only hope that the Emperor can be the monarch in the hearts of all ethnic groups like Li Shimin." (G: Emperor Taizong of Tang.)

    This sentence was just enough to tickle Kangxi''s heart, and he couldn''t helpughing, as he hugged Concubine Tong, "Now that your sister is the Empress, you naturally don''t want topete with her. When the time is right in the future, it will not be difficult for me to make another Empress."

    *****

    When Song Qingshu returned to his mansion, he bumped into Nan Lan, and he couldn''t help sighing from the bottom of his heart, "I haven''t been able to see you for a long time, so the Madame must have suffered."

    Nan Lan''s slightly pale cheeks flushed red with blood, and she said with a strange expression, "I heard that My Lord was busy apanying Miss Shuang''er from the Jiaofang Division all day long, so how can he care about us outsiders?"

    Song Qingshu was taken aback at her words, and quickly realized the meaning, "Lan''er, are you jealous?"

    Nan Lan trembled, quietly looked around, then bit her lips and said, "I hope Lord Song will show some self-respecting. If the servants hear such words, they will inevitably start to talk¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I know the limits. I don''t want to lose my charming Madame." Seeing that Nan Lan''splexion changed slightly, he quickly changed the subject and asked, "How is Brother Tian?"

    Nan Lan''s face became stained with a trace of sorrow, "After this period of rest, Guinong''s injury is almost healed. But I''m afraid he won''t be able to be normal in the future¡­" As she spoke, she suddenly realized something, then she stopped talking, and stood still with an extremely coy expression on her face.

    Song Qingshu showed a smile, leaned close to her ear, and said, "Madame, don''t worry, Brother Tian may be disabled, but I am willing to do my best in his ce, and promise to relieve Madame''s lovesickness." After speaking, he walked away with augh, as Nan Lan was left stunned on the spot.

    Looking at Song Qingshu''s departing back, Nan Lan''s pretty face turned blue and white for a moment, her thoughts were obviously quiteplicated. Although she was extremely annoyed, but she didn''t feel any hatred. Realizing that point, Nan Lan couldn''t help being at a loss for a while.

    *****

    Now that he was concerned about Shuang''er''s affairs, Song Qingshu was naturally not in the mood to enjoy the nectar from the flower at night. After returning to the room, he closed his eyes and sat cross-legged to regte the True Qi in his body. Although he had lost half of his True Qi to save Ajiu, after being nourished by Shuang''er''s abundant pure Yin Qi, Song Qingshu felt that his True Qi had recovered a lot.

    "With such a quick and iparably efficient method, why did the predecessors end up setting themselves on fire?"

    For thousands of years, people who had practiced the Joyful Meditation Method were either stunningly brilliant or incredibly resolute. Still, they all faced a dismal end because of some unknown reasons. As for figuring out those reasons, Song Qingshu''s attainments were not enough, so he naturally still couldn''t understand them for the time being. So, whether Song Qingshu could really master this Joyful Meditation Method was quite uncertain.

    In the early morning of the second day, Song Qingshu was summoned by Kangxi and he hurried to the Imperial Study Room. After seeing him, Kangxi remained expressionless, and calmly asked, "About the matter of Wei Xiaobao''s widow, does Official Song have any objection to Our actions?"

    Song Qingshu was stunned at first but soon came to his senses. <i>¡®It seems that Concubine Tong really did somethingst night. I didn''t expect her to be so kind and innocent on the surface, but she actually had a way to persuade Kangxi¡­¡¯ </i>

    He quickly suppressed the joy in his heart, and said without showing anything on his face, "There must be reasons for the Emperor to do this, and this subordinate will just follow orders."

    Kangxiughed when he heard the words, and nced at him while drinking tea, "Really? Then why did I hear that Official Song and Orundai had a serious fight over Wei Xiaobao''s widow a few days ago?"

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression remained serious, "It is one thing to obey the Emperor''s order, but it is another thing to try our best to protect the family of an old friend. There is no conflict between the two¡­"

    Before he finished speaking, Kangxi pped his hands and said with a smile, "Wei Xiaobao can die without regret for having a brother like you. The reason why We gave that kind of order before was just to lure the rebels from Heaven and Earth Society. But they didn''t respond at all after such a long time. Hmph, what kind of righteousness is that? In Our opinion, they are just a group of rebels who are greedy for life and afraid of death."

    Song Qingshu thought, <i>¡®So it was really like that¡­fortunately, I asked Shuang''er to quietly send someone to inform the Heaven and Earth Society, and tell them to not act.¡¯</i>

    "We didn''t expect that after such a long time, the Heaven and Earth Society would not move at all." Kangxi pondered for a moment, then continued, "Wei Xiaobao made great contributions to the court in the past, so I can''t let him die with regret¡­Official Song, We could have directly ordered the release of Wei Xiaobao¡¯s family Ourself. But because you have always been a loyal friend, I wish for you to fulfill your deed of loyalty." Seeing that Song Qingshu was in a daze, Kangxi continued, "You should do it like this. We will go to the courtter, and you will directly present a memorial to request that I should reconsider this matter. Then, We will pretend to consider your face, and pardon Xiaobao and his family, how about it?"

    Song Qingshu suppressed the joy in his heart, and quickly said, "The Emperor is wise!" But he muttered to himself, <i>¡®Isn¡¯t Kangxi being a bit overly kind?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu came from modern times, and although he was notcking in intelligence, he stillcked experience in political struggles. Naturally, he couldn''t see through the fact that Kangxi just wanted to use this matter to show the heroes of the world that he was magnanimous to all ethnicities. Moreover, he also created a good image in front of Song Qingshu. With this, Kangxi wanted him to stay grateful and loyal. However, Kangxi didn''t know about Song Qingshu''s ambition, so all these efforts to bind his heart would naturally be wasted.

    As for Song Qingshu, although he had a lot of military power, he was not qualified to interfere in the administration of the empire, but with Kangxi¡¯s permission, he naturally got a ce.

    Not long after the morning court began, Song Qingshu handed in the memorial as agreed, and before the Tong family had time to respond, Kangxi gave his tacit nod. None of the people in the court were stupid, and the Tong family was just acting in ordance with Kangxi¡¯s ambiguous attitude. Seeing the Emperor''s attitude had changed, Wei Xiaobao''s former friends, Prince Kang Jieshu, Shangshu, Suo Etu, Nn Mingzhu, and others all spoke up.

    When the Tong family saw that the winds had taken a different turn, they also expressed their position and begged Kangxi to pardon Wei Xiaobao¡¯s family. They had blown out enough steam at this point anyways.

    Only then did Kangxi take advantage of the situation and pardon Shuang''er and the others for their crimes, but dealt with the dead Wei Xiaobao without pain.

    After the morning court ended, Wei Xiaobao''s former friends, Prince Kang Jieshu, Suo Etu, and others approached Song Qingshu and praised him for his recent righteous deeds. Song Qingshu exchanged pleasantries on the surface, but he was a little dumbfounded in his heart.

    In just one day, he changed from a famous debauchee who lived in brot*hels, to a righteous hero who defied all odds to save his old friend''s widow. In that instant, he realized something important¡ª it didn¡¯t matter whether something was right or wrong, everything depended on Kangxi''s attitude.

    Song Qingshu still had the duty of guarding the pce. Not long after bidding farewell to Prince Kang Jieshu and Suo Etu, he began his routine patrol of the inner pce. By coincidence, he bumped into the bright and charming Concubine Tong in the imperial garden.

    Concubine Tong and her sister might look quite simr, but they were easy to tell apart. Not to mention the difference in clothing, Empress Tong had to keep a straight face all day long, maintaining the majesty of the mistress of the imperial harem. Concubine Tong, on the other hand, was different. Although she tried very hard to maintain her words and deeds, she still unintentionally revealed some glimpses of the kindness and innocence of a young girl.

    "Song Qingshu, Deputy Head of the imperial guards, has seen the Noble Concubine." Song Qingshu said with a salute.

    "Lord Song, there is no need for courtesy." Concubine Tong hastily raised her hand and replied.

    Because there were pce maids and eunuchs everywhere, Song Qingshu naturally couldn''t talk to her too much, so he waited quietly, and when she passed by, Song Qingshu said in secret, "Thank you!"

    Concubine Tong didn''t expect him to be so bold, so she couldn''t help but tremble, but she quickly covered it up, gave a faint nod, and slowly walked away.

    When Song Qingshu read the imperial edict at the Jiaofang Division, Tao Hong and Liu Lu jumped up in surprise, and almost hugged Song Qingshu and kissed him as they danced around. Although they were loyal to Shuang''er, which girl would like to spend their whole life in a ce like Jiaofang Division? They had seen what Song Qingshu had done for them in the past few days, and jokingly said, "We used to think that the most capable man in the world was Lord Wei, but we didn''t expect Master Song to be as capable as Lord Wei now. Mistress, don¡¯t you think so?" After speaking, they deliberately nced at Shuang''er.

    Shuang''er felt very angry, but found their antiques quite funny in her heart. She didn''t know what kind of soup Song Qingshu had given to these two girls, as they were always trying to match them up whenever they got a chance. Although she had already given her heart to Song Qingshu, after all as a widow, she naturally didn''t dare to let the two maids know everything. So the only thing she could do, was to re at them, expressing her dissatisfaction.

    Song Qingshu also found them quite amusing, so naturally, he was unwilling to expose all of this. Objectively speaking, this situation was the best for him. If the rtionship between the two of them were to be exposed, it might cause a lot of troubles. He was afraid that the world would never tolerate their rtionship

    <i>¡®I''m really a fool, I just go around touching such a bunch of troublesome women.¡¯</i> Having said that, after seeing Shuang''er''s shy expression, Song Qingshu thought to himself, ¡®<i>But, if I was given another chance, I would still never hesitate push them down. If a man is alive and can''t even get the woman he loves, what is the meaning of living?¡¯ </i>(G: Dude¡¯s got self-awareness.)

    Temujin, the Great Khan of Mongolia, once said, "The greatest joy in life is to defeat the enemy, chase the enemy away, and seize all that he has. Then watching his closest rtives cry, ride his horse, and ept his wives and daughters."

    Song Qingshu asked himself if this was in line with his own values. But, in the end, he preferred what Gu Long said more, "Riding the fastest horse, drinking the strongest wine, and getting the most beautiful women, that is the joy of life.¡±

    "Shuang''er, are you back?" As soon as they returned to the Wei Mansion, Song Qingshu smelled a faint scent of a woman, and Fang Yi''s voice was heard.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I¡¯ve caught a cold. Been suffering from a nasty headache and fever. Trantion quality and release time might suffer a bit. I hope you will understand. I try to keep things normal.

    Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 256: Should I leave?

    <h4>Chapter 256: Should I leave?</h4>

    "Sister Fang, I''m so d to see that you''re okay!" Shuang''er ran forward to hold Fang Yi''s arms in surprise.

    "Miss Fang, how did you escape from the prison in Grand Secretary¡¯s Mansion?" Song Qingshu also breathed a sigh of relief, "I wanted to save you before, but you were gone before I could act."

    "Really?" Fang Yi replied lightly, "It was the people from Prince Mu¡¯s Residence who rescued me."

    Shuang''er was overjoyed when she heard the words, "Have all the heroes of Prince Mu¡¯s Residencee here?"

    "There has been a lot of wind in the capital recently, so the Prince Mu¡¯s Residence took advantage of the chaos to leave the city after saving me." Fang Yi replied a little unnaturally. But Shuang''er and Song Qingshu were so happy to see that she was safe and sound, that they didn''t pay attention to that detail.

    After Song Qingshu escorted them to the Wei Mansion to settle down, he said goodbye and left. After all, the affair between him and Shuang''er was not something that could see the light of day. Back at the Pole Arms, he called Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian over and said, "I have something to ask you two."

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian patted their chests, and said in unison, "Us brothers haven''t done anything since we arrived at the Pole Arms, and we were starting to feel a bit uneasy. Lord Song, just give orders."

    "You two don¡¯t have to act so polite. We all started as guards, and we have gone through many life and death matters¡­" Song Qingshu and the two chatted for a while, and then said, "Brothers, I would like to ask you two to investigate the whereabouts of a person from the Wulin."

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian looked at each other, and felt happy in their hearts, they were not very good at martial arts, but it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for them to find a person. So they confidently said, "Lord Song, don''t worry, as long as this person is still active in the Wulin, we will definitely find them. "

    Song Qingshu nodded, and said with satisfaction, "This person is quite well-known in the world, so it shouldn''t be difficult for you to find out where she is."

    "I dare to ask, my lord, what is this person''s name?" Zhao Qixian asked, secretly thinking in his heart, <i>¡®Could this person be Song Qingshu''s enemy?¡¯</i>

    "This person''s name is Li Mochou, and she also has a nickname ¡®Red Fairy''." Song Qingshu replied.

    Zhang Kangnian gave a slight nod, he seemed to have heard this name before in his memory, and quickly asked, "May I know if she is Lord Song''s friend or¡­"

    "Does it matter?" Song Qingshu was puzzled.

    "If she is the Lord''s friend, we will naturally treat her with courtesy. If she is your enemy, hehe, we won''t care so much. We will directly catch her and bring her to you." Zhang Kangnianughed.

    Song Qingshu frowned, thinking that this Manchu officials would not let go of any chance to tter him, so he shook his head and said, "I am just asking you to find her whereabouts, and I will personally contact her when the timees. This person''s martial arts is very high, and she kills without blinking an eye. If you act recklessly, both of you will lose your life, so don''t even think of acting rashly after finding her."

    There was an urgent shortage of manpower everywhere in the Pole Arms, but because the Manchu Dynasty destroyed the Ming Dynasty, its reputation in the Wulin was not very good. People who were willing to take refuge in the imperial court were often not very capable, so Song Qingshu naturally looked down on them. However, there were some demons in the Wulin who were notorious due to various reasons and as they had a lot of enemies, Song Qingshu had a slight possibility of recruiting them. The Pole Arms was in still in its infancy, so it was still quitecking in the quality of manpower. But, it was as they say¡ª as long as a cat can catch mice, it¡¯s a good cat.

    Song Qingshu had the n to invite these types of people, so he sent two people, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, to secretly investigate their whereabouts. Besides Li Mochou, Song Qingshu also asked them to pay attention to Ding Busan, Ding Busi and others.

    "One kills no more than three times a day, and the other kills no more than four times a day?" Zhao Qixian wondered, "These people are really ruthless."

    But Zhang Kangnian thought moreprehensively, hesitated for a while, looked at Song Qingshu and said, "Lord Song, do you want us to pay attention to this group of demons in the Wulin in order to recruit them? But the reason why the Emperor''s established the Pole Arms is to find information. It would be more appropriate for these people to be recruited by the Blood Drops."

    "The Emperor also didn''t clearly say that we can''t recruit these people from the Wulin. Besides, recruiting them will help us control the intelligencework of the Wulin." Song Qingshu stood up with his hands behind his back, and said with a smile, "You two should have heard of the former Ming Dynasty''s Jinyi Guards ( Embroidered Uniform Guards) and Eastern Bureau. The Jinyi Guards might have been more brilliant in the past, but it waspletely suppressed by the Eastern Bureauter. They were obviously institutions of the same level, but when the people of Jinyi Guards met the people from Eastern Bureau, they had to be respectful.¡±

    ¡°Status is something we have to earn for ourselves. The two of you probably also don''t want to act respectful towards the Blood Drops in the future, right?"

    Zhang Kangnian gave a thumbs up, with a ttering smile on his face, "Lord Song is so far-sighted, it really makes this subordinate feel ashamed."

    Zhao Qixian also followed suit, then suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Lord Song, the Emperor sent someone to pass the message to the Pole Arms, asking when the Lord is going to leave to do what he was ordered before?"

    Song Qingshu was startled, thinking that Kangxi was already urging him to go to Mystic Dragon Ind, he nodded quickly and said, "Brother Zhao, please reply to the Emperor, I will set off in two days."

    Looking at the backs of the two as they were leaving, Song Qingshu narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, ¡®Although Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian are smart and sensible, they are, in the end, Manchus. So when they think about problems, they will subconsciously consider the wellbeing of the court. It will definitely be inconvenient to use them in the future¡­ But now that I have no one I can trust at the Pole Arms, I have to use them, even if I don¡¯t like it."

    In fact, Song Qingshu still had a doubt in his heart. It was foreseeable that the Pole Arm and the Blood Drop would be two terrifying institutions in the Manchu Qing Dynasty in the future. Naturally, there was no need to doubt Duo Long''s loyalty to Kangxi. But Kangxi handed over the Pole Arms to him, a Han Chinese, so it was impossible for Kangxi to not keep some rats around him. Coincidentally, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian were very willing to join him, could they be Kangxi''s spies?

    Although aware of this possibility, Song Qingshu was not nervous. As long as he used them well, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian could be used to appease Kangxi''s suspicion. Song Qingshu didn''t intend to hide the matter of recruiting those demons from the Wulin. Instead, he wanted to let Kangxi know about his small selfish actions, which didn''t touch the bottom line so much. Those famous generals in history who led troops, such as Wang Jian, or officials who held great power, such as Xiao He, used various clever methods like this to make the Emperor feel at ease with them.

    After all, a Song Qingshu who was so perfect that one couldn''t see the slightest w would seem much more fearful to Kangxi than a Song Qingshu who had some small ws. Song Qingshu just wanted to use Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian¡¯s mouth to let Kangxi know that his purpose was to fight for power with the Blood Drops.

    Of course, the personal power that Song Qingshu really wanted to cultivate will never be known to the two of them, such as Sang Feihong''s Five Lake¡¯s Sect, The Poison King Manor, and the friendship he had with the Wangwu Sect.

    "In the future, the people in the Pole Arms will be a mixture of good and evil, good and bad. So some of them will need to be controlled. The best way to control them in the world is the Life and Death Talisman of Tianshan Tono. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to defeat that old witch yet."

    "The Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill of the Sun and Moon Holy Cult is also a good option, but it''s a pity that its reputation is too bad, and it''s in the hands of Dongfang Muxue and Ren Woxing. Although I and Dongfang Muxue can be regarded as friends now, I can''t say what will happen in the future."

    "The Mystic Dragon Cult''s Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills sounds much better than the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill in terms of reputation. Besides, I have to go to the Mystic Dragon Cult anyways, so it''s not like I don''t have a chance to get it¡­"

    Song Qingshu thought about the Pole Arms for a long time, and finally sorted out the messy thoughts in his mind. Watching the night fall, he showed a smile, got up and walked towards Shuang''er''s residence.

    "If Wu Yazi really married Tianshan Tono back then¡­" Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became a little more excited, "He could y with that legal l*oli all day¡­ speaking of which, Tianshan Tono is really a heaven''s gift, but it''s a pity that she is really too old, so that is a bit off-putting."

    While thinking some wild thoughts, Song Qingshu arrived outside the Wei Mansion. However, he naturally didn''t dare to enter through the main entrance, but instead found a secluded corner, used his movement technique, and sneaked inside.

    Soon he came near Shuang''er''s room, where there were candles burning, and Shuang''er was chatting with her two maids, Tao Hong and Liu Lu.

    "These two stinky girls are really getting in the way." Song Qingshu cursed in his heart, and suddenly thought of a n. He used his internal strength to his voice, and carefully transmitted it to Shuan¡¯er¡¯s ears.

    "What''s there to talk about with these two maids? If you want to chat, I''ll apany you."

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s voice, Shuang''er trembled all over, and ayer of blush appeared on her wless face. She gave a gentle cough and said, "Tao Hong and Liu Lu, I''m a little tired, so I want to sleep. You two go get some rest too." After finishing speaking, she showed a yawn.

    "Mistress, you are so bad, you haven''t said what happened between you and Master Song that day." Tao Hong pouted with a dissatisfied expression, and turned her head to look out the window, "It''s still so early."

    "Didn''t I say it many times, nothing happened." Knowing that Song Qingshu was eavesdropping outside, Shuang''er wanted to sew this girls mouth shut, "I have been quite tense these few days, so now that I rx, I can''t keep my eyes open anymore."

    Liu Lu poked Tao Hong at the side, and said, "That''s right, the Mistress was really worried these few days, let''s not disturb the Mistress''s rest." After speaking, she pulled Tao Hong to leave.

    As soon as the two of them left, Song Qingshu flew in from the window, and under Shuang''er''s astonished gaze, he quickly got into her bed.

    Casually embracing his lover, he felt that there was still a bit of moisture on the beautiful woman''s delicate body, and smelled a faint fragrance of petals on the tip of his nose. Song Qingshu kissed her, and said with a smile, "It smells delicious, you knew that I woulde?"

    Shuang''er blushed, grabbed his vigorous waist, and helplesslymented, "Why are you so courageous! What if someone finds out about this?"

    "After we did it thest time, I tossed and turned every night and couldn''t sleep. I really couldn''t restrain the pain of lovesickness in my heart, so I came to see you¡­" Before Song Qingshu finished speaking, a hand pressed his lips.

    "Don''t mention it!" Thinking of what happened that day, Shuang''er felt a little weak all over, and spoke as if she was a little annoyed, "You keep talking about that time¡­that time, I was just soft-hearted and agreed to you¡­ to asionally¡­ but¡­ but I didn''t tell you toe all the time!" There was gradually a hint of crying in her voice.

    "It''s all my fault." Song Qingshu quickly coaxed her with his arms around her, "Since you don''t like it, then I''ll leave immediately."

    "Don''t!" Shuang''er grabbed him immediately, and quickly exined when she saw Song Qingshu''s narrowed eyes, "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just worried that youring in and out like this will rm the servants¡­ wait till they are deep asleep, then it will be safe."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for thete release. Cold is still in full effect.

    On another note, just saw that Donnie Yen''s new movie "Sakra" will have the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms in action. Let''s see how it looks in live action.

    Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 257: Silently plowing the field

    <h4>Chapter 257: Silently plowing the field</h4>

    "Okay!" Song Qingshu couldn''t wait more than this, and simply agreed.

    "You just lie down¡­Hey, why are you taking your clothes off?" Shuang''er eximed, then worried that it would rm Tao Hong and Liu Lu outside, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

    Looking at her jade-like fingers by candlelight, Song Qingshu couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing them.

    "Mistress, what''s the matter?" At that moment, Tao Hong''s voice sounded from the outside, and footsteps seemed to be walking in.

    Shuang''er turned pale with fright. If they were to see Song Qingshu on her bed, she would be too ashamed to face them again in the future. In desperation, she pressed Song Qingshu''s head and stuffed him under the nket.

    Song Qingshu was quite cooperative, smelling the sweet scent under the nket, and feeling the heat from Shuang''er''s tender body, his naughty heart began to beat faster, and he stretched out evil ws.

    "There''s nothing Tao Hong, you don¡¯t have toe in." Shuang''er grabbed the corner of the quilt tightly, and nervously looked at Tao Hong who was standing at the door while raising the curtain. Suddenly feeling Song Qingshu''s movements, her whole body tensed up, and she almost let out a surprised cry.

    "Alright Mistress, call us if you need anything." Tao Hong looked suspiciously at Shuang''er''s bed, she had a feeling that there was something strange, but since her Mistress had ordered her to go leave, she couldn''t ask any questions.

    Seeing Tao Hong put down the curtain, Shuang''er finally breathed a sigh of relief, blushed and pulled out the bast*ard man from under the nket. She felt both ashamed and angry while looking at Song Qingshu''s fascinated expression, "Have you yed enough?"

    "Of course not!" After unrelenting efforts, Shuang''er''s clothes were now half untied, her hair was scattered, and her breathing had be heavy. Song Qingshu looked at the result of the battle in front of him with satisfaction.

    "Tao Hong and the others are still outside." Shuang''er cried out, and warned in a low voice while resisting Song Qingshu''s evil hands.

    "Does it matter?" Song Qingshu showed a crafty smile, leaned over and blew hot air on Shuang''er''s ear, "It will be more exciting this way."

    It was unknown if it was because her ears were sensitive, or she just understood the meaning behind Song Qingshu''s words, Shuang''er¡¯s heart trembled, and she felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart.

    Song Qingshu said with a smirk, "Shuang''er, you are quite aplished in acupressure. Let''s see if your fingers are better on the bed,pared to my Dragon w." (G: Acupressure is an alternative medicine technique often used in conjunction with acupuncture.)

    Amongst all the martial artists in the world, if they fought standing up, the current Song Qingshu would probably rank at the bottom of the top ten, and if they fought sitting down, he probably wouldn''t even make it into the top ten. However, when it came to the battle on the bed, if Song Qingshu imed to be second, no one would dare to call themselves number one. (G: Sitting down means he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his movement technique.)

    Although Shuang''er wasn¡¯t a weak girl, her martial arts was far weaker than Song Qingshu''s. Even if her martial art was stronger, once she got on the bed and was touched by his unique Dragon ws, she might not be able to use even half of her martial arts.

    "Stop doing that, you¡­ are obscene." Shuang''er gritted her teeth and spat out her words.

    "This is just a man and woman loving each other, how can it be considered obscene?" Seeing that she had given up resistance, Song Qingshu didn''t take advantage of the victory to gain more ground.

    Shuang''er''s face was flushed, and she let him unbutton her clothes in silence. Just as her chest felt cold, she quickly felt his hot lips pressing against it.

    Worriedly looking outside, Shuang''er tightly held thest line of defense, and resolutely said, "I can only let you go this far. It we¡­ go farther than this, Tao Hong and Liu Lu will definitely find out."

    Seeing her coquettish appearance of wanting to refuse but still weing the invasion, Song Qingshu felt very hot all over. However, he couldn''t bear to use force on Shuang''er, so he couldn''t help but softly say, "Good Shuang''er, just look at me now, and have some pity on me. I promise to move lightly, just don¡¯t make any noiseter, okay?¡±

    From the corner of Shuang''er''s eyes, she saw something that made her face flushed, and she subconsciously murmured, "I will definitely not be able to bear it at that time."

    Seeing that her tone had be loose, Song Qingshu felt overjoyed, and quickly said, "My dear Shuang''er, don''t worry, even if you identally rm them by making a noise, with my movement technique, I can seal their sleeping acupoints before they see anything clearly. I guarantee they won''t find out."

    "Then¡­you can do it." After saying that, Shuang''er buried her head under the nket in shame.

    Song Qingshu saw that her hands were not guarding that ce that tightly anymore, and understood that she had agreed in her heart. So he readied his shaft, ced it at the entrance of that magnificent garden and boldly entered the gates of heaven.

    With an enchanting cry, Shuang''er trembled all over. Song Qingshu let out a long breath, and said with emotion, "Good Shuang''er, why are you so slippery every time?"

    Shuang''er naturally knew that he wasn''t praising her skin, so she gave him a nk look with her beautiful eyes, then tightly bit her lips, resisting the feelinging from her body, and tried not to make a sound.

    Although Song Qingshu had said it quite boldly, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to really rm the two maids from outside. Doing that would also risk not being able to get close to the two girls in the future, so he deliberately moved softly and slowly to avoid making the bed creak.

    After a while, in the originally quiet room, there was a trace of whistling panting and a coquettish moan that was obviously suppressed in the throat. Song Qingshu kissed Shuang''er''s cheek, and his voice became a little hoarse, "Shuang''er, do you know how provocative your moans are?"

    "You scoundrel, you killed me." Shuang''er noticed that she had unknowingly made a sound. But, seeing that there was no movement in the outer hall, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "In the future, you can arrange for the two of them to live in another room." Song Qingshu knew that this was just amon rule of the wealthy and noble families in the capital.

    Why did youngdies and wives live in the inner bedroom, and maids live in the outer bedroom? It was because even a little shout could wake up the servants and rm their masters. But this rule really wasn''t that good for Song Qingshu''s future adventures in the various flower gardens.

    "They have always had a very good rtionship with me, and suddenly telling them to move to another room might arouse suspicion." Shuang''er finally found a sliver of rity in her mind. She knew that if there were no maids guarding outside, Song Qingshu''s actions would be basically unhindered in the future. It might trouble him quite a bit, but it would lessen her suffering by quite a lot.

    "You don¡¯t want to make them move?" Song Qingshu became a little annoyed when the other party saw through his small machination, "Well, I guess I''ll just have to let them see what their Mistress looks like now."

    After speaking, he lowered his waist, and significantly increased his range of motion.

    Shuang''er understood that Song Qingshu was doing this to force her to make noise, so that she would agree to his conditions. But she also understood that as a married woman, she had already taken a huge risk by being with him as long as she had. If she keeps doing this with him for a long time without restraint, their adultery would be exposed eventually, and Shuang''er didn''t want to see that happen.

    Shuang''er tried to twist her body, but gave up the struggle after a while. Her movements were restrained, and she couldn''t exert any strength at all. Finally, she tried to exert all her strength in a single push, but in the end, it was the other party who got the better of her, making it look like she was coquettishly catering to his movements. The strange stimtioning from deep within her body made Shuang''er to immediately stop in fright. However, the man on her body didn''t feel pity for the beauty at all, and he only kept poun*ding without end.

    Shuang''er didn''t want to agree to Song Qingshu''s conditions, but she also knew that she couldn''t contain herself for long. So, she had no choice but to put her arm in her mouth, and when she realized that she couldn''t stand it, she took a bite.

    Song Qingshu noticed her abnormality very soon. Looking at the red tooth marks left on her snow-white arm, he couldn''t help feeling distressed, and quickly took out her hand, "Bite me if you want." After finishing speaking, he stretched his arm close to Shuang''er''s mouth.

    Shuang''er was already a little annoyed with Song Qingshu, and when she saw him stretch out his arm, she took a hard bite.

    "Hiss!" Song Qingshu took a breath, and couldn''t help but slow down, "You are really cruel."

    "And, you''re not cruel?" Shuang''er said bitterly, "You are torturing me like this¡­"

    "You can bite if you want." Song Qingshu''s temper began to show, and regardless of the strength of her bite, he began to pou*nd with more and more force.

    Shuang''er took a few more hard bites, but seeing that he wasn''t showing any signs of rxing all, she felt angry and pity at the same time, and asked in a low voice, "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt, just bite." Song Qingshu replied with a straight face.

    However, Shuang''er was still reluctant to bite him hard in the end, and only took a symbolic bite when she really couldn''t help it. After the bite, she was afraid that it would hurt him, so she quickly stretched out her small tongue to lick his wound.

    Noticing her caring behavior, Song Qingshu also felt a deep care in his heart, and put his arms around her, then said, "My good Shuang¡¯er, I won''t force you anymore." After speaking, his movements became more gentle.

    Shuang''er was already extremely emotional by this point, and feeling Song Qingshu''s pity for her, she twisted her waist for the first time, catering to the movements of the man on her body.

    Thus, began a process that not only united two bodies, but also two souls¡­

    After reaching the peak, the two tightly hugged each other on the bed. Noticing that Song Qingshu seemed to be wanting to hug her to sleep, Shuang''er struggled to open her heavy eyelids and shook the man beside her, "Brother Song, you can''t sleep here."

    Opening his eyes, Song Qingshu let out a sigh. He didn¡¯t want to scare Shuang''er anymore, so he nodded and said, "Let¡¯s lie down for another incense stick, and talk. I''ll leave after that."

    "Okey." Shuang''er changed into afortable position and pressed her face against his chest. "Brother Song, I¡¯ve already taken out the sheepskin from the two parts of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters you gave mest time, and put them together with the previous map."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu said happily, "My Shuang''er is really ingenious, show me quickly."

    "Didn''t you notice the treasure map when you took off my clothes just now?" Shuang''er snorted, took the inner garments scattered at the foot of the bed, and handed them to Song Qingshu.

    "In my eyes, Shuang''er''s body is naturally much more attractive than any treasure map." Song Qingshu hugged Shuang''er and kissed he on the forehead.

    "You really know how to make a woman happy." Shuang''er clearly knew that this was just a love story, but she was still inexplicably moved in her heart.

    Song Qingshu spread out the inner garments and looked at them intently. After a while, he returned the clothes to Shuang''er, "Shuang''er, Xiaobao has been pursuing the secrets of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters for a very long time. Tomorrow we will go to his grave, and burn thisplete treasure map for him, and fulfill one of his wishes, okay?"

    Shuang''er felt a little weird about discussing Wei Xiaobao while lying in another man''s arms but she nodded and said, "Xiaobao must be very happy that Brother Song still thinks about him." After a pause, she looked at Song Qingshu with some doubts, "You don''t want this treasure map?"

    Nodding his head, Song Qingshu smiled, "It''s all recorded up here."

    "You memorized such aplicated treasure map after looking at it just for a moment? If you remember something wrong, wouldn''t all your previous efforts be wasted?" Shuang''er eximed.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This chapter was just the author trying out his skills.

    Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 258: Tian Guinongâ€™s suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 258: Tian Guinong¡¯s suspicion</h4>

    "I have a photographic memory." Song Qingshu jokingly said. Before he found the treasure map, he had already studied arge number of maps of Liaodong. Therefore, after seeing the real treasure map and confirming all the important locations, he quickly remembered it in his mind.

    "Brother Song, you are amazing," Shuang''er said with emotion, "You are really different from Xiaobao."

    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu was also curious about how Shuang''er wouldpare him and Wei Xiaobao.

    "Xiaobao was illiterate, but you have a photographic memory. Xiaobao didn''t know even a little bit of martial arts, but you are world-ss in martial arts¡­ but you two have one thing inmon, that is, both of you are very kind to me." Shuang''er''s eyes showed a trace of confusion.

    "If Xiaobao hadn''t died, would you choose me or him?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help asking, but immediately wanted to p himself as soon as he said the words. Only a person with brain damage would ask such a thing.

    Sure enough, Shuang''er''splexion suddenly changed, and the blush on her face suddenly turned pale. After hesitating for a while, she murmured, "I''m sorry, Brother Song."

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu showed a smile, "Shuang''er, it''s your Brother Song''s fault for asking such a question. I know your answer, you don''t have to me yourself.¡± Song Qingshu said theter part in his heart, <i>¡®After all¡­ the living can''tpete with the dead.¡¯</i>

    "Brother Song, I want to be alone." Shuang''er looked at him with a forced a smile.

    That ambiguous atmosphere of loving warmth had long since disappeared. Song Qingshu regretted what he said a lot, as he felt a bit of coldness in the bed. So he nodded and said, "Shuang''er, take a good rest, I will pick you up tomorrow morning. Then we will go to Brother Wei''s grave to pay our respects."

    "En." Shuang''er buried her head in the bed, and answered vaguely.

    After getting dressed, he looked back at Shuang''er on the bed. Knowing that she had fallen into a deep sense of guilt and self-me, Song Qingshu pped himself, and quietly went out through the window.

    After returning home, Song Qingshu was naturally not in the mood to tease Nan Lan in the next room. He returned to the bedroom and began to circte the True Qi he had gotten from the practice of Joyful Meditation.

    After the sky brightened, he got up and he prepared to go to Shuang''er''s residence.

    As soon as he pushed open the bedroom door, he was surprised to find that Nan Lan was walking slowly in the courtyard while supporting Tian Guinong. She was wearing a in blue cotton skirt, which seemed a little less elegant and more homely. The morning sun shone on her ck hair, which made it seem quite dazzling.

    "Guinong, take your time and be careful." Nan Lan carefully held Tian Guinong''s arm, leading him to move slowly.

    Seeing her appearance as a considerate and good wife, a trace of regret suddenly shed in Song Qingshu''s heart.

    "Lord Song, long time no see." At that moment, Tian Guinong noticed him, and quickly greeted him with cupped fists. Nan Lan''s eyes flickered for a bit, and she quickly lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze.

    "Brother Tian is recovering from his injuries quite rapidly. It won''t be long before you will be able to live normally." Song Qingshu said.

    Tian Guinong smiled wryly, "It''s not that Brother Song doesn''t know my situation, so how can I¡­live normally. I will be thankful, if I can recover my martial arts."

    "Brother Tian will be fine with a caring and caring wife like Madame." Song Qingshu looked at Nan Lan and said with a smile.

    Nan Lan''s heart tightened, she forced a smile, and nodded in response.

    "I have ordered my servants to buy arge amount of valuable medicinal materials and store them in the mansion, which will surely help Brother Tian take care of his body." Song Qingshu continued, "This Song is going to leave the Capital very soon. If you need anything, Madame just have to ask the servants in the mansion."

    "How long are you going to be away?" Nan Lan subconsciously asked, and felt startled in her heart. She quietly looked at Tian Guinong''s face, seeing that he did not have the slightest doubt, she continued, "Thank you, Lord Song, for taking care of us. We really can¡¯t thank you enough."

    "I thought you would be happy to see me leave¡­" Song Qingshu quietly whispered, but seeing Tian Guinong''s ears move, he quickly raised his voice and said, "Madame doesn¡¯t need to act so polite. Brother Tian has promised me to join my Pole Arms in the future. He is a talented man, so this Song will naturally treat him as a guest of honor. What''s more, we are friends."

    Hearing his words, Nan Lan fiercely red at him, while cursing in her heart, <i>¡®If Guinong knew what you did to me, would he ever consider you a friend.¡¯</i>

    Tian Guinong naturally didn''t know all this. He felt grateful that he could still receive such courteous treatment from Song Qingshu, even in his current condition.

    Watching Song Qingshu''s figure disappear outside the door, Tian Guinong sighed, "Lan''er, I''m nothing more than a useless person now, and I''m afraid I owe it to you for receiving such courteous treatment from Song Qingshu."

    Nan Lan''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Brother Song is naturally interested in your ability. He hopes you can help him one day. What does it have to do with me?"

    Looking at his wife''s beautiful face, Tian Guinong shook his head, "Song Qingshu''s intelligence is ten times that of mine, and his martial arts level is far above me. What skills do I have that he can admire? Lan''er, you are kind-hearted, and don''t understands the evils of the human heart. In my opinion, he is probably a drunkard who doesn''t care about drinking." (G: meaning, hiding one¡¯s own nature.)

    Nan Lan was starting to feel extremely nervous, thinking that her husband had seen through something, and a little weakly said, "No way, I think Brother Song is a gentleman¡­" After saying that, Nan Lan paused, cursed in her heart, then she continued, "Besides, he is an important minister of the court, so how can he have his eyes on someone who is already married¡­ hey, do you think he has his eyes on Qingwen?"

    Tian Guinong shook his head and said, "Although Qingwen is somewhat pretty, how could she be as beautiful as you. In the past, in Shengjing City, those high-ranking officials would not take their eyes off you when they saw you."

    Nan Lan pretended to be angry and said, "Young Master Song is taking such a good care of us, but you are treating a gentleman with the heart of a viin."

    "Lan''er, don''t be angry." Tian Guinong said with a smile, "It''s called being defensive. Hehe, this is actually not a bad thing. You are too beautiful, and I have no power or ability now, so I can''t protect you. If he has his eyes on you, he will naturally protect you¡­"

    "The more you talk, the more outrageous it sounds!" Nan Lan spat and asked, ¡°Could it be that you are feeling happy that someone covets your wife?"

    "Of course I wouldn''t before, but now I¡­" Tian Guinong''s tone was filled with endless sadness.

    "Guinong, don''t think about those things anymore, I will always be with you." Nan Lanforted him while holding his hand.

    Tian Guinong nodded expressionlessly, his eyes gleamed, and it was unknown what he was thinking.

    *****

    Looking at the que on the gate of the Wei Mansion, Song Qingshu felt a little distracted. He was able to sneak in at night to steal and enjoy flowers. Naturally, he wouldn''t dare to do such a thing in broad daylight as Song Qingshu just walked in after passing through the entrance.

    Last night they fought fiercely for a long time, and then fell into endless sorrow. When they met today, Shuang''er had a trace of tiredness on her face that could not be concealed. Song Qingshu greeted her, and talked for a while, then proposed to go with her to the small town outside the city as agreedst night.

    "Brother Song, please wait a moment. I''ll send someone to prepare some joss paper money." Shuang''er''s answer made Song Qingshu heave a sigh of relief. After the disturbancest night, he was still worried that Shuang''er would not go today.

    Song Qingshu''s main purpose behind cremating the treasure map in front of Wei Xiaobao''s grave was to blur Wei Xiaobao''s shadow in Shuang''er''s heart. The treasure map was embroidered on Shuang''er''s inner garments which was such a personal object that Shuang''er would see it before going to bed. So, it was inevitable that it would keep reminding her of Wei Xiaobao and his shadow would only get heavier and heavier in her heart.

    However, once it is burned, Shuang''er will gradually forget about Wei Xiaobao after some time. After all, time was the best medicine to heal all wounds.

    "Brother Song, I won''t be going with you. Last time you saved me and Shuang''er, I haven''t thanked you properly yet. I''ll cook some food and prepare some wine at home. When youe back, I will treat you well." Fang Yi got up and said.

    Song Qingshu saw that Fang Yi was still as gentle and charming as she was when he first saw her, and wondered in his heart, <i>¡®This woman doesn''t look like someone whose husband just died at all.¡¯</i>

    On the way to the outskirts of the city, Song Qingshu couldn''t help approaching Shuang''er and asked, "Shuang''er, why didn''t Fang Yie to worship Wei Xiaobao with us?" Although he felt that Fang Yi would be a bit in the way while burning the treasure mapter, it was even more strange that she doesn''te.

    Worried about being seen by others, Shuang''er subconsciously moved away from Song Qingshu a little bit. When she found that the two girls, Tao Hong and Liu Lu, were not by her side, but were tacitly following a few feet away from her, she couldn''t help stamping her feet, and had to answer, "Miss Fang has always looked down on Xiaobao in her heart. She is a famous chivalrous woman from the Wulin, and she is beautiful, so she naturally despised Xiaobao who came from a questionable background. She acquiesced in calling herself Xiaobao''s wife only because of her situation, but she has never regarded Xiaobao as her husband in her heart. Judging by her expression, after today''s banquet with Brother Song, she will probably leave the Wei Mansion. She and Xiaobao haven''t been together for long, and she still didn''t feel anything for Xiaobao, so I don''t me her for making this choice."

    "Shuang''er, you really have a kind heart." Song Qingshu thought that in the original book, Fang Yi had betrayed Wei Xiaobao several times, almost killing him several times. Later, after suffering together many times, she realized that Wei Xiaobao was really good to her, so she became Wei Xiaobao''s wife willingly. Now that the rtionship between the two had not progressed to that point, she naturally won''t be as sad as Shuang''er.

    "How can I me her?" Shuang''er sighed quietly.

    "Shuang''er, this is all my fault." Song Qingshu knew that she was feeling guilty towards Wei Xiaobao, so he quicklyforted her.

    "Brother Song, you never forced me to do anything. I did all of this voluntarily, so it''s not your fault." Shuang''er showed a smile, stretched out her small hand, and touched every word on the tombstone in front of her, muttering to himself, "Xiaobao, I''m sorry¡­"

    Looking at the tomb in front of him, Song Qingshu stood behind Shuang''er, and secretly said, <i>¡®Brother Wei, you and I are actually travelers on the same road. Even if there was no past incidents, we would have still be enemies. So I have never regretted doing what I did.¡¯ </i>

    <i>¡®But, I promise you, I will take good care of Shuang''er. You can apany the princess in the underworld, and may our grievances in life be resolved¡­¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> By back hurts. I need a good chair¡­

    Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 259: Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 259: Poisoned</h4>

    "Xiaobao, you have been searching for the secrets of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters during your lifetime. Now I havepleted the treasure map of the Qing Dynasty''s dragon veins. It is all embroidered on this dress. Take a look¡­" After lighting the incense and burning the paper money, Shuang''er took out the inner garment she had prepared earlier from the bag, and was about to put them in the zing fire, but she paused temporarily and felt very hesitant.

    "Shuang''er, what''s wrong?" Song Qingshu''s heart sank when he noticed her movements.

    "Looking at this dress, I can think of Xiaobao¡­ to just burn it like this, I am feeling a little bit reluctant." Shuang''er hesitated for a while, and expressed her thoughts.

    "Since you can''t bear to part with it, don''t burn it, just keep it as a momento." Although Song Qingshu didn''t want to, he also wouldn''t force her to burn the clothes.

    "The person is gone, so what''s the use of keeping clothes." Shuang''er thought for a moment, and finally let out a sigh, then she threw the clothes into the fire.

    Looking at the clothes at they gradually turned into ashes, Shuang''er sighed in her heart, <i>¡®Xiaobao, I don''t know if you will be happy or sad when you will see this dress¡­¡¯</i>

    "Brother Wei, after your death, those people who you had offended all came out to bully Shuang''er. I was forced to take action to save Shuang''er¡­ it¡¯s a long story, but what¡¯s important is that I will definitely take good care of Shuang''er for you. So, if you have any grievances, me me, don''t me Shuang''er." Song Qingshu bowed to the tombstone.

    "Why are you talking about these things here?" Shuang''er felt a little annoyed. She nced at the tombstone, her face turning red and then pale, and finally said, "Xiaobao, I''m sorry. Brother Song and I¡­ haahh, but he¡­he is an upright gentleman, you must not me him, if you want to me someone, me me for being unfaithful."

    "Shuang''er, you are not allowed to talk about yourself like that." Song Qingshu hugged Shuang''er into his arms and said while pressing her lips.

    Shuang''er struggled out of his embrace, then looked at the tombstone and said, "Xiaobao, I wille to see you as soon as I have time."

    Song Qingshu always felt that this sentence was a bit strange, but at the moment he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Before he could figure it out, Shuang''er lifted the basket on the ground, turned around and said, "Brother Song, let''s go."

    Song Qingshu didn''t follow immediately, instead he used his internal energy to light three incense sticks, and bowed to Wei Xiaobao''s tombstone. The corners of his mouth opened, there were thousands of words in his heart, but in the end he didn''t say a single word out loud.

    "You two dead girls, why are you so far away from me?" Shuang''er came to Tao Hong and Liu Lu, and suddenly her expression changed slightly as she spoke, "Did you see anything just now?"

    Song Qingshu had hugged her just now, so the maids could¡¯ve seen them.

    "We just wanted to give you and Master Song a little personal space." The two maids said with pursed lips, and suddenly their eyes lit up, "Could it be that something happened just now?"

    "No¡­it''s nothing, don''t talk nonsense in front of Brother Song from now on." Shuang''er calmed down and immediately turned around.

    "Yes, Mistress." Liu Lu bowed and smiled, "We know you are thin-skinned, so we won''t let you down."

    "You two dead girls, really¡­" Shuang''er felt ashamed and angry, and was about to show off her prestige as a Mistress, but Song Qingshu had alreadye by her side.

    "What''s the matter with them?"

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s question, Shuang''er felt breathless, and said with a stiff smile, "It''s nothing¡­ it''s been a long time since we came here, Sister Fang''s dishes must be ready, let''s go back soon."

    "Master Song, you should know that although Second Madam Fang''s cooking is good, it is far inferior to our Mistress." Tao Hong spoke up.

    Shuang''er¡¯s expression turned ck, "If you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb."

    *****

    After returning to the Wei Mansion, the found that Fang Yi had prepared a table of food and wine. Although it was not too rich, it was quite exquisite.

    After Song Qingshu was seated, Fang Yi filled a cup of wine and handed it to Song Qingshu, "Brother Song, this cup of wine is for my Sister, thank you for taking care of Sister Shuang''er recently."

    "Miss Fang is being polite. I just did what I should¡­" When he took the wine cup, he identally touched the skin on her hand and felt it was extremely tender.

    <i>¡®Be good, this is not the time.¡¯</i> Looking at Fang Yi''s face filled with shyness, Song Qingshu secretly clicked his tongue,<i> ¡®No wonder Wei Xiaobao, who has always been a trickster and deceiver, was tricked by Fang Yi several times in a row. Even I can''t help it, let alone Wei Xiaobao who was born as a ruffian.¡¯</i>

    After drinking a ss of fine wine, a blush appeared on Fang Yi''s face, and she continued to pour a ss for Song Qingshu with the jug, "This second cup of wine is to thank you for saving my lifest time."

    "Miss Fang, I''m embarrassed to drink this cup of wine. I''m really ashamed to talk about it. I wanted to save you from the Grand Secretary¡¯s Mansion that time, but I found out that you were rescued first by the people of Prince Mu Residence." Song Qingshu said with some embarrassment.

    "If Big Brother Song hadn''t stopped me that night, I''d have fallen into the hands of that bas*tard Orundai, and I would have ended up with a miserable end. This cup of wine is well-deserved." Seeing that Song Qingshu still wanted to refuse, Fang Yi looked at Shuang''er and asked, "Sister Shuang''er, don¡¯t you think so?"

    "Brother Song, don''t refuse, Sister Fang''s hands are getting sore from serving wine." Shuang''er also chimed in.

    "Okay then," Song Qingshu finished the wine ss and drank it down again.

    "This third cup¡­"

    Watching Fang Yi start pouring wine again, Song Qingshu¡¯s expression changed and he quickly said, "Why is there a third cup?"

    Song Qingshu was not someone who was afraid of drinking. He had been conditioned by spirits from various countries in his previous life, and he could drink a great amount of alcohol. But wine was always apanied by se*x. Although he wouldn''t get drunk, it could magnify the desire in his heart.

    As a transmigrator, Song Qingshu didn''t pay much attention to the etiquette of this world. If his desire was aroused by alcohol, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him at all to seduce Fang Yi.

    However, Song Qingshu and Shuang''er were now in their honeymoon phase, so naturally he didn''t want to cause any troubles. But Fang Yi didn''t mean to give up, instead she smiled, "Brother Song should listen to what this younger sister has to say first, and then decide whether to drink or not. It¡¯ll not toote then."

    Fang Yi simply said a few words, but her sweet voice lingered in the room. Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat. <i>¡®This scene is like Pan Jinlian seducing Wu Song. Let''s see what she''s trying to sell.¡¯ </i>So heughed and said, ¡°I will listen carefully.¡±

    "After Xiaobao passed away, the Tong Family started bullying us. As all his old friends in the capital coldly looked on, only Brother Song dared to lend a helping hand. This Sister was grateful and admired you for that. I felt that, it there is a hero in the world, it could only be Brother Song¡­now, do you think you deserve this cup of wine or not."

    "Miss Fang, you called me a hero, so how can I refuse. I will drink this cup of wine." Song Qingshuughed loudly, picked up the cup and drank it down in one gulp.

    Fang Yi smiled and nodded, poured another cup, Song Qingshu eximed, "Do you want me to drink more?"

    "This cup of wine is not for Elder Brother." Fang Yi shook her head, but handed it to Shuang''er, "Good Sister Shuang''er, you have taken good care of me during this time, and this cup of wine is a special thank you."

    "Sister Fang, we are all one family, you are being too polite by saying this." Even though Shuang''er said this, she still picked up her cup and drank it down.

    "This second cup is actually my farewell to you." Fang Yi filled the wine cup in front of Shuang''er again.

    Shuang''er''splexion changed, but she quickly recovered, and sighed faintly, "Sister Fang, I have always understood your thoughts, since Xiaobao has passed away, there is really no point for you to stay here¡­well, I hope we will always be good sisters."

    Seeing the blushes on the faces of the two women in front of him, which seemed more charming than flowers, Song Qingshu felt the urge to tease them in his heart, <i>¡®It''s not easy to be good sisters forever. At worst, I will have to work hard for a moment. In my previous life, I¡­I liked the word ¡°girlfriend¡± the most¡­¡¯</i>

    "Miss Fang what kind of wine are we drinking? It feels quite strong." Song Qingshu was feeling as if his stomach was in a mess. Song Qingshu was a well-known entrepreneur in his previous life, and he drank a lot of world-famous spirits, such as Polish vodka, Scottish Whiskey, rum from Jamaica, Hengshui Laobaigan from China.

    Song Qingshu had dabbled in all those spirits. Although Fang Yi''s wine immediately warmed his stomach after drinking it, he didn''t feel the same vor of those spirits. So Song Qingshu was also very curious, how could he feel this drunk so quickly.

    Unexpectedly, Fang Yi''s face turned pale, and she murmured, "Brother Song, Shuang''er, I''m sorry¡­"

    Song Qingshu felt quite amused, <i>¡®Why are you feeling sorry?¡¯ </i>But suddenly, he came to his senses, his expression changed drastically, "Is this wine poisonous?"

    Shuang''er also turned pale when she heard that.

    At that moment, there was a burst ofughter like silver bells from behind the screen, "Master Song, don''t worry, there is just some Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills added with this wine."

    Song Qingshu frowned, and his figure had disappeared from the seat. By the time everyone could see clearly, he had already grabbed a beauty in pce dress from behind the screen, and was pinching her throat with his hands.

    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, but Master Song''s martial arts is still so shocking." The beauty was secretly startled, she didn''t expect that she would be restrained by the other party so quickly.

    "To deal with an expert such as Cult Master Hong¡¯s wife, one should use their full strength even if it is a lion fighting a rabbit. This Song does not dare to be neglectful." The woman in front of him was none other than the wife of the Cult Master of the Mystic Dragon Cult he had met in Shengjing¡ª Su Quan.

    "Master Song is so daring! Are you not afraid of the poison attacking the mind and speeding up your death?" Su Quan smiled, but secretly regretted that she didn¡¯t bring a few masters from the cult.

    "I''m afraid, of course I''m afraid." Song Qingshu leaned towards Su Quan''s curvy body, secretly praised her beauty, and said in her ear, "I just know that even if Miss Fang wants to poison us, she won''t be too cruel. Seeing that the poison won''t kill us for a while, what should I be afraid of?" The reason Song Qingshu seemed so calm at the moment, was because he had read the original book and already knew that although Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill¡¯s toxicity was quite sinister, it would take a year before it could take effect.

    Su Quan''s beautiful eyes lit up with a gleam. She thought back to how those heroes in the Wulin would tremble in dread after hearing the name of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills, but she never expected Song Qingshu to be so calm even when he knew he had been poisoned.

    "Brother Song, Shuang''er, I''m sorry, the Little Princess and I have the poison of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills in our bodies, so we have to follow the instructions of the Cult Master''s wife." Fang Yi burst into tears, and her voice choked up.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for thete release. Been very busy.

    Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 260: Master Hongâ€™s secret

    <h4>Chapter 260: Master Hong¡¯s secret</h4>

    "Miss Fang doesn''t need to me herself. This Song promised to detoxify you before, but I never did it, and you were ckmailed by the ungrateful as a result. I really deserve it." Although Song Qingshu spoke lightly, he still despised Fang Yi in his heart. It was just that he found it useless to speak out words of reproach at the moment. It would be better to sell favors to Fang Yi and leave regrets in her heart. Maybe it would be of some help in the future.

    Fang Yi''s expression becameplicated. What she said just now was just a subconscious exnation to evade responsibility. If she was given a choice again, she would still make the same choice.

    For a long time, Fang Yi harbored a resentment in her heart. It all traced back to the incident on the Mystic Dragon Ind. Wei Xiaobao had immediately taken out the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters to save Shuang''er, but when she and the little princess were threatened, Wei Xiaobao made many excuses, saying that he didn¡¯t have the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters. After this incident, Fang Yi hated Wei Xiaobao, and even didn''t like Shuang''er that much either.

    Originally, Fang Yi had always had a good impression of Song Qingshu, but it was a pity that the incident with Orundai happened, which had forced her toe to his door for helpst time. She and Shuang''er had gone to the Tong Mansion together, but she was the one who was taken away in the end.

    Fang Yi was still holding a little hope inside the prison, waiting for Song Qingshu to rescue her. However, Song Qingshu had be busy with Shuang''er''s affairs. Thinking that she wasn¡¯t in danger in the prison for the time being, he had never cared about her. When Song Qingshu settled the matter in a satisfactory manner and was about to rescue her, who knew that she had already been rescued. .

    Fang Yi was eagerly waiting for Song Qingshu, but it was Su Quan who came for her. After she came out, she had been silently watching as Song Qingshu lingered in Jiaofang Division to apany Shuang''er with cold eyes. Coupled with Su Quan''s teasing words from time to time, Fang Yi developed hatred it in her heart, ¡®<i>Why do all the men like Shuang''er the most, why!¡¯</i>

    When Su Quan asked her to poison the food and drink, Fang Yi was not as resistant as she appeared on the surface, and even felt a little pleasure in making them both feel the same pain. Her mind has always been calm, it¡¯s just she showed an appearance of being forced to do so.

    "Ungrateful?" Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan sneered and said, "Who canpare to Lord Song at being ungrateful! Thest time in Shengjing, I believed that Lord Song was a gentleman, and as a result, our Mystic Dragon Cult was wiped out."

    Song Qingshu immediately refuted, "Madame Hong, that matter was entirely your fault. The imperial court also sent people to investigate the change of Shengjing. It was obviously your subordinate Thin Monk who had betrayed you. How can you me me?"

    Speaking of this, Su Quan felt depressed. Although she always wanted to eradicate these elders of the Mystic Dragon Cult, she didn''t want to use such drastic method. Thin Monk had always looked stupid, but she didn''t expect him to make such a move. She even tried to find out who Thin Monk¡¯s daughter was, but she found no clue.

    "Thin Monk was simple and straightforward by nature, how could he set up such an ingenious n, there must have been an expert behind him to guide him." Su Quan''s demeanor and tone clearly demonstrated that this expert was Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu smiled, "I can''t afford to take credit for such a big matter¡­ Madame Hong, we are quite familiar with each other. I will sue you for defamation if you talk more nonsense."

    In fact, Su Quan was actually not that sure, but only suspected that there must have been such a person behind Thin Monk. After thinking about it, the most suspicious person was Song Qingshu, but she had no evidence at all, so she couldn''t help feeling a little frustrated, "Who is familiar with you?"

    "If we were not familiar with each other, why wold you throw yourself into my arms as soon as we met?" Song Qingshu tightened his hands, then hugged Su Quan tightly, held a cup of wine, and brought it to her lips, "Madame is a guest from afar, this Qingshu would like to offer you a drink."

    A sh of anger shed in Su Quan''s eyes, but she was restrained at the moment, so she had no choice but to return a charming look as she giggled and coquettishly said, "It is a wine offered by Lord Song, and if it was before, then this Concubine would not dare to refuse it¡­ but there is Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills in this wine. Are you really willing to force me to drink it?" After speaking, she tightly closed her lips, lest this guy took the opportunity to pour the wine into her mouth.

    "It doesn''t matter how tightly you shut your little mouth, as long as I touch yourughing acupoint, it would be easy to make you drink this wine when you open your mouth." Song Qingshu moved his finger to her waist, tending to poke at her acupoint.

    "It''s useless for you to make me drink this wine. Only the Cult Master has the antidote of the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills. If you want to force me to take out the antidote, you have made a wrong calction. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Miss Fang." Su Quan smiled.

    Seeing Song Qingshu turned his head, and Fang Yi nodded with a pale face, obviously agreeing with Su Quan''s statement.

    "Don''t me me for not reminding you, the antidote for Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills has always been refined by the Cult Master once a year. Some time ago, the Cult Master had gone into seclusion, and he didn¡¯t have the time to refine the antidote for this year. There are only a few of them from previous years left back at the Cult. If I get poisoned, the Cult Master will definitely give me one, but I¡¯m not sure if there will be enough left for you to share.¡± Although Su Quan¡¯s throat was restrained, there was no trace of panic on her face. Her tone remained orderly and unhurried, and her voice was still soft and melodious as she spoke all this. Song Qingshu saw all this and secretly admired her in his heart.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had gone silent, Su Quan continued, "With Lord Song''s martial arts, it would be quite easy to catch me, so why keep holding me by the neck like this? Besides¡­" Su Quan paused, moved her mouth close to Song Qingshu''s ear, and said in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them, "Little man, This Concubine can feel a change in your body, which is making me very ufortable."

    Song Qingshu''s old face flushed red. He was holding Su Quan in his arms, and feeling the slight struggle of her exquisite and delicate body, as he smelled the fragrance of her lush hair with the tip of his nose, his little bro had unexpectedly reacted.

    <i>¡®What an enchantress!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu secretly cursed in his heart, but he didn''t want to be controlled by her like this, so he didn''t let her go immediately, but softly replied, "Madame, you are talking nonsense. Since you can feel it yourself, then how can you call it little? Now that Cult Master Hong is old and weak, he should be far inferior to me, right?"

    "Indecent!" Su Quan''s pretty face suddenly turned red like rouge, and she cursed under her breath.

    Although Su Quan liked to use her beauty to fascinate the men, she never let anyone get close to her body. After all, she was not a perfect bro*thel girl, so how could she bear such explicit words? Unfortunately, her opponent was Song Qingshu, who had been influenced by countless dirty jokes from theter generations.

    Song Qingshuughed, and gave up the n to force her to drink. With a slight push of his hand, a soft force pushed her out. Of course, he did not forget to charge some interest before letting go, and quietly ced his concealed left hand on Su Quan''s fragrant butt*ocks. After a good squeeze, he felt a soft and stic feeling from his hands.

    "Mistress!" Seeing that Su Quan''s body was unstable, Fang Yi quickly ran over to support her, not giving up on any chance to sell favor.

    Su Quan brushed her hand away from herself, and gave Song Qingshu a hard look, but didn''t intend to say anything.

    "Why is the Cult Master¡¯s wife in such a miserable situation now? She came here alone, without even a follower." Song Qingshu sat down again in a leisurely manner, picked up the bottle and poured a cup of wine. He was about to drink, but Shuang''er quickly eximed, "Brother Song, it''s poisonous!"

    Song Qingshu showed a smile, "I''ve already been poisoned anyway, so I''m not afraid to drink more. This is the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills, so as long as you can take the antidote, it can actually be regarded as a great tonic."

    The three women in the room looked at Song Qingshu, who poured and drank by himself, and felt veryplicated. Shuang''er was worried that he would be poisoned even more. Fang Yi was in a dilemma after she had poisoned them. But Su Quan was surprised that Song Qingshu didn''t seem to take it seriously at all. Among the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult, whoever took the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill would go pale and tremble in dread, but this guy took it as if he had eaten a piece of candy.

    "Brother Song, I''ll also drink with you." Shuang''er hesitated for a while. At first, she was a little worried that Fang Yi and the others would find the rtionship between the two of them a bit unusual, but after thinking about it, the two of them were dying, so was there still a need to care about these things. Once she let go of her worries, she felt that there was nothing terrible about being able to live and die with Song Qingshu.

    Fang Yi was about to move, but she still didn''t take that step in the end.

    Seeing Shuang''er approaching, Song Qingshu shook his head, "You don¡¯t have to. Drinking this wine is a great tonic for men. If we overdo it, we can go to the bro*thel to find a woman. Sister-inw, if you overdo it, as brother Wei is already dead, you wouldn¡¯t be able to relieve the fire in your body."

    Shuang''er felt bitter in her heart, wondering why he was still talking nonsense at a time like this. Fang Yi was dumbfounded when she heard this, and thought to herself, <i>¡®Brother Song has always been a gentleman in his words and deeds, why is he speaking so carelessly?¡¯</i>

    "It was spread all over the capital in the past few days. Lord Song lingered at Miss Shuang''er''s residence and never left for several days. If Miss Shuang''er gets in trouble, wouldn¡¯t Lord Song would solve it for her?" Su Quan rolled her eyes and smiled.

    "My Sister-inw and I are as innocent as the bright sun and the moon in the sky, so naturally we are not afraid of some viinous gossip." Song Qingshu''s words made Shuang''er''s face turn red.<i> ¡®How can this guy say such flowery words!¡¯</i>

    "Madame, as for you¡­" Song Qingshu stopped talking, and looked on with an ambiguous smile on his face.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Su Quan was taken aback.

    "I have fought against Cult Master Hong before, and I know his martial arts well. If I am not mistaken, the internal energy that Cult Master Hong has practiced is probably very close to the Yin element. I heard that Cult Master Hong have been practicing this skill for more than ten years. So you must have been in a drought for a long time, if the Madame doesn''t mind, I can help you relive your fire."

    As soon as this remark came out, the faces of the three women became extremely strange, especially Fang Yi, who looked at Su Quan in surprise. Song Qingshu''s frivolous words were obviously no big dealpared to the sheer shock she got from this revtion.

    Su Quan''s heart jumped wildly, <i>¡®The Cult Master kept this matter very secret. In the entire Mystic Dragon Cult, except for me, no one knows this secret, so how does he know?¡¯</i>

    However, she quickly recovered from the shock, and calmly smiled, "It''s a bunch of nonsense. If the Cult Master hears what you said, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get the antidote."

    Song Qingshu smiled indifferently, "Considering that there are so many women in the scene, let''s stop discussing such embarrassing things, and let''s discuss why the Cult Master¡¯s wife is alone."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your ablocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 261: Way with words

    <h4>Chapter 261: Way with words</h4>

    Su Quan didn''t intend to tell him about her current predicament, and she just indifferently tidied up her dress. Fang Yi at the side moved a chair over for her to sit, and Su Quan smiled with satisfaction, then she sat down gracefully. She brushed a strand of hair scattered in front of her eyes behind her ears with her slender fingers and said with a faint smile, "Since I can handle the famous Master Song alone, why would I need more masters from the Mystic Dragon Cult?"

    "Really?" Song Qingshu became thoughtful, secretly regretting the fact that he had been way too busy with Shuang''er these days, and forgot to pay attention to the current situation in Liaodong. There was too little information, and he couldn''t analyze the situation in front of him.

    "Is Master Song nning to apany me like that until dawn?" Seeing Song Qingshu frowning and drinking silently on the opposite side, Su Quan smiled ambiguously.

    Listening to her coquettishughter, Shuang''er and Fang Yi secretly frowned. Fang Yi even sighed in her heart, <i>¡®She really is a sl*ut, so tantly seducing other men.¡¯ </i>

    Of course, she didn''t dare to say this out loud, and just stood behind Su Quan looking respectful.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu¡¯s mind was in a mess, and when he heard her voice, he just decided to not bother about it anymore, and let out a longugh, "This Song has been thinking about the answer to a question just now."

    "May I know if Master Song has thought of the answer?" Su Quan raised her hand, motioning for Fang Yi to bring her a cup of tea. Although Fang Yi was furious, she still didn''t dare to go against her wishes.

    "I couldn''t find an answer, and I don''t n to continue thinking about it," Song Qingshu said, "So let us focus on what Madame just said. What exactly do you want this Song to do?"

    Su Quan was obviously very satisfied with his reaction, so she nodded and said, "I just want to invite Master Song and Miss Shuang''er to Mystic Dragon Ind as guests."

    "Impossible!" Song Qingshu tly refused, "Madame, don''t treat me as a fool. With the grievances between Cult Master Hong and me, even if I obediently obey Madame, he will not give me the antidote. In this case, why don''t I just live a few more days in a leisurely way?"

    The three women suddenly fell silent. They all had wandered around the Wulin, and they had already seen many men who boasted that they were heroes. But, when life and death moments arrived, they would lose their calm; they would cry bitterly and beg for mercy.

    "Master Song may not be aware of the toxicity of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills¡­" Su Quan finally said, "Master Song must have met the duo of Fat and Thin Monks before. Do you know why Thin Monk is short and fat, and Fat Monk is tall and thin?"

    Before Song Qingshu could answer, Su Quan continued, "The Fat Monk was indeed short and fat back then, and the Thin Monk was also tall and thin as their name suggests. However, there was a time when the two of them didn''t return to Mystic Dragon Cult in time to get the antidote, and the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills took effect. As a result, they became what they were like when you saw them. If they hadn¡¯t taken the antidote at the end, I¡¯m afraid they would have died a very miserable death.¡±

    Shuang''er was horrified when she heard it. Although Fang Yi knew the medicinal properties of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills for a long time, she still felt chills run down her back. Which woman didn''t cherish her own appearance? She was certainly worried about bing like the Fat and Thin Monks, so Fang Yi became even more determined to listen to Su Quan''s words.

    "Master Song is strong in martial arts, and you were born with a handsome face. You will definitely win the hearts of many beauties. If this handsome face bes simr to that of Thin and Fat Monks, do you think those beauties will still fall in love with you?" Su Quan turned to Shuang''er, staring at her pretty face with a faux-smile.

    Shuang''er panicked after being stared at by her, and quickly said, "Why are you looking at me?"

    Su Quan showed a knowing expression and said with a smile, "Miss Shuang''er has also been poisoned, so I''m worried about your beautiful appearance, which I really feel sorry for. I don''t know what will be of you." After speaking, she stretched out her finger to touch Shuang''er''s face. Even as a woman, she had to admit that Shuang''er''s skin was extremely smooth and soft.

    Before Shuang''er had time to get angry, Su Quan turned around and looked at Song Qingshu with a smile, "Master Song doesn''t care about himself, but don¡¯t you worry about Miss Shuang''er."

    Song Qingshu calmly said, "I''ve already thought about it. With Shuang''er''s character, she would definitely not agree to be manipted by Mystic Dragon Cult like a dog just to survive. I will spend the rest of my days with her. I don¡¯t think she will me me .¡±

    Tears welled up in Shuang''er''s eyes, and although slightly, she gave a resolute nod. When Fang Yi on the side heard Song Qingshu''s words and saw Shuang''er''s reaction, her face turned pale and felt as if her chest had been hit by a sledgehammer.

    Su Quan was also a little bit bitter. She didn''t expect that Song Qingshu would be so hard to deal with, but she was in a grave danger now, and she urgently needed Song Qingshu to go to the Mystic Dragon Cult with her. Soon as she rolled her eyes, made up her mind, "Master Song, I admire you demeanor to no end. But if I give the antidote to Miss Shuang''er, would you be willing to go to the Mystic Dragon Cult?"

    As soon as this remark came out, Song Qingshu raised his head, and Fang Yi''s eyes lit up. Su Quan took out a pill from her bosom, and seeing Song Qingshu''s body move slightly, she quickly put the pill in her mouth and said, "I have seen Master Song''s movement technique just now, so how dare I take it lightly. If you take even a single step forward, I will eat this antidote. Master Song, you be the one to judge, who will be faster, you or me?"

    Song Qingshu spread his hands, took a few steps back, and said with annoyed expression, "I really regret why I didn''t take the opportunity to search Madame just now."

    Su Quan''s pretty face blushed, and she said with a coquettish smile, "Master Song is a gentleman, so naturally he wouldn''t embarrass a woman like me."

    Song Qingshu stared at her suddenly, showing a strange smile, "I thought of a question just now, can Madame guess what it is?"

    "What?" Su Quan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly her face went through a drastic change. At that instant, Song Qingshu''s figure had disappeared from the ce, and she quickly threw the antidote into her mouth, intending to swallow it.

    Song Qingshu sped Su Quan''s throat with his hand, making her unable to swallow, and said, "I wonder if Madame can take out another antidote from her bosom?"

    Su Quan sneered and said, "I know that Master Song''s martial arts is very strong, so why would I be so stupid to bring another antidote to poison him? This one was just in case."

    "I don''t believe it." Song Qingshu shook his head.

    After the initial shock, Su Quan returned to her natural state. Hearing the words, she straightened her chest and hummed, "If you don''t believe me, just reach out and search~"

    <i>¡®I really want to, but I can''t, these marvelous mounds¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s eyes straightened. If Shuang''er and Fang Yi were not present at this moment, Song Qingshu might have really done it. So he had no choice but to say to Fang Yi, "Miss Fang,e and help me search."

    Song Qingshu knew that Mystic Dragon Cult was really good at using poison, and was worried that there would be something weird in Su Quan''s clothes, so he naturally didn''t want to let Shuang''er take risks. Seeing the hesitation on Fang Yi''s face, Song Qingshu said, "Miss Fang, if you find the antidote, you won''t have to be controlled by the Mystic Dragon Cult anymore."

    Seeing Fang Yi approaching hesitantly her, Su Quan raised her brows, "How dare you!"

    Intimidated by her former mistress, Fang Yi''s half-stretched hand stopped immediately, and Song Qingshu said, "Miss Fang, you are just proving the innocence of your mistress, and saving her from being dishonored, it is not only your duty but also meritorious. Madame won''t me you, unless she intends to stay in my arms all the time¡­ Don''t you think so too, Madame?"

    Su Quan snorted coldly, apparently agreeing. Fang Yi got the hint, and reached out inside her bosom.

    Being angry at Su Quan, Fang Yi sometimes acted boldly and pinched the sensitive part of Su Quan''s chest on purpose. Su Quan''s heart skipped a beat. Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t notice her small movements, she looked at Fang Yi coldly, "You are really bold¡­¡±

    After Fang Yi finished pinching, she immediately regretted it, but it was useless to regret it once the deed was done, so she felt ruthless, and squeezed a few more times.

    Su Quan¡¯s identity as Hong Antong''s wife was in name only, but now, she was leaning in Song Qingshu''s arms, smelling his masculine breath, as Fang Yi was wantonly pinching her sensitive parts. So, it didn¡¯t take long for her to became short of breath.

    Feeling the body of the beauty in his arms getting softer and softer, Song Qingshu was taken aback, ¡®Is this Su Quan''s body really so sensitive? I just hugged her, and she is already feeling it?

    "How is it? Did you find it?" Song Qingshu looked at Fang Yi and asked.

    A strange look shed across Fang Yi''s face, and she shook her head, "There is no antidote, only Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills."

    Su Quan red at Fang Yi, "I''ll settle the score with youter!"

    Song Qingshu and others thought she was talking about Fang Yi daring to search her body, but only Fang Yi knew what she was talking about.

    "Satisfied now?" Su Quan slightly tilted her head and looked at Song Qingshu.

    Seeing theyer of water in her long and bright beautiful eyes, Song Qingshu also felt that he had gone a bit too far and quickly said, "As long as the Madame agrees to give Shuang''er the antidote, I will go to the Mystic Dragon Cult with you."

    "I don''t agree!" Shuang''er stood up at that moment.

    "It''s not for you to decide, I''m in charge of this matter."

    Seeing Song Qingshu quietly winking at her, Shuang''er chose to believe him even though she didn''t understand why, so she nodded and hummed.

    "A word from a gentleman?" Su Quan said in a deep voice.

    "Worth a pile of gold." Song Qingshu replied.

    Su Quan carefully looked at Song Qingshu''s expression, as if distinguishing the truth from what he said, and after a while, she smiled, "Okay, I believe you, why don''t you let me go?"

    Song Qingshu let go, and Su Quan walked in front of Shuang''er, with a yful look on her face, "May I know whether I should call sister Shuang''er Madame Wei, or Madame Song."

    "Call¡­" Before Shuang''er finished speaking, Su Quan took the opportunity to connect their lips, and before she could react, she had already put the antidote into her mouth.

    Shuang''er pushed Su Quan away, bent over and retched, Su Quan said with a charming smile, "Sister Shuang''er, if you spit out the antidote, it will be a waste of Master Song''s kindness."

    "It''s disgusting." Shuang''er kept wiping her mouth, and indignantly looked at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Su Quan to use such a way to give Shuang''er the antidote, and he couldn''t help but say "Well, Shuang''er, there is nothing wrong with doing such a thing with a beautiful woman like the Madame. Her fragrant lips must be very sweet, so don''tin."

    "You''ll know if it''s sweet or not after you taste it." Shuang''er said with a sullen expression.

    Su Quan blushed, and said with a charming smile, "Thank you, Master Song for yourpliment. If Master Song is interested, I can give you a chance to taste it."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 262: Teasing Master Hongâ€™s wife

    <h4>Chapter 262: Teasing Master Hong¡¯s wife</h4>

    "Is what Madame said true?" Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up when he heard the words.

    Su Quan was obviously taken aback. Seeing his eagerness to try, she knew that this man couldn''t be dealt with like ordinary men, and her tone immediately turned cold, "Of course I am just joking!" At the same time, a blush appeared on her face.

    <i>¡®Is her aunt here? She changed her face so quickly.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu watched depressedly as the soft-spoken coquettish beauty suddenly turned into a chaste young woman from a good family. His mind really couldn''t make a sense out of her behavior.

    "Master Song, I have already given the antidote to Miss Shuang''er, I hope you will go to Mystic Dragon Ind with me as we had agreed." Su Quan looked at him nervously, as not everyone in the Wulin valued their promise very much, and Song Qingshu''s words and deeds were really not in line those chivalrous and straightforward men

    "I can hear Madame''s heart beating a little faster." Song Qingshu smiled, "Why, are you worried that I will go back on my words and deny the promise?"

    "Of course I''m worried. Master Song has great martial arts skills, and he doesn''t care about life and death. I''m but a lone powerless woman, so there''s really nothing I can do." Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan subconsciously touched her chest, and spoke with a pitiful expression.

    "Beautiful roses are known to have thorns." Song Qingshu looked at her in admiration.

    The blush on Su Quan''s face deepened, and she actually showed a little bit of shyness, "Master Song is too much¡­the appearance of this Concubine is like a gentle willow, how dare Ipare with a rose."

    Fang Yi was stunned when she saw that the Cult Master''s wife, who had always been obsessed with obscenities, was actually acting like a shy little girl, and she cursed in her heart, <i>¡®What a pair of shameless womanizer and wh*ore. They are flirting in front of everyone without caring about their surroundings at all. Hmph, I used to think that Big Brother Song was a modest gentleman, but I didn''t expect that he was just like that dead ghost Wei Xiaobao, a smooth-talking bastard¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know that his image in Fang Yi''s heart had fallen to the level of the Mariana Trench. He looked at Su Quan and said, "Madame, you can rest assured. Although I am not a gentleman, I usually don''t deliberately deceive beauties. I will go to the Mystic Dragon Ind with you, when will we leave?"

    A gleam of joy shed across Su Quan''s face, and she said with a smile, "It''s better to act fast than to bete, let''s go now."

    "So urgent?" Song Qingshu frowned.

    "No!" Shuang''er quickly stopped, "Brother Song, if you go to the Mystic Dragon Ind, you will have no way to escape."

    "There is always a way out. Don''t worry, I know what I am doing." Song Qingshu replied.

    Seeing what he said, Shuang''er thought that he might have some ns, but she was still worried, and said, "If you must go, I will apany you¡­" Seeing that both Su Quan and Fang Yi showed strange expressions, she hastily added, "More people means more helpers. You have been so kind to us, I can''t watch you take risks."

    "Shuang''er, you should be aware of my martial arts. If I am alone, and I can leave whenever I want. No one in the Mystic Dragon Cult can stop me. If you go, I will have to take care of you instead. Besides, you can¡¯t go with me even if you want to. Didn¡¯t you make a promise to apany the third youngdy of the Zhuang family in her journey to Jiaxing?" Song Qingshu said while secretly winking at her.

    Shuang''er was quite clever. Although she was confused, she still followed his words, showing a bit of embarrassment, "I did promise the third youngdy."

    "Madame, I have something I want to talk about with Miss Shuang''er in private, do you mind?" Song Qingshu looked at Su Quan and asked.

    Su Quan smiled slightly, made a gesture of agreement, and turned around.

    Song Qingshu pulled Shuang''er to a corner, stuffed something into her hand, and said in a low voice, "Shuang''er, remember, after we leave, you will set off to Poison King Manor, and find the Poison King. Give him this Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill, he has been researching for a way to develop the antidote of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills for a long time, and with this pill, he should be able to develop an antidote in a short time."

    It turned out that when Fang Yi found the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills just now, Song Qingshu had quietly kept one for himself.

    After Shuang''er''s hand was pinched by him, seeing that no one was paying attention to this side, she happily replied, "I knew Brother Song wouldn''t be so stupid to blindly wee death."

    "This is just to leave a way out. Now that the world is in turmoil, you have to be careful along the way." Then Song Qingshu told her the specific location of Poison King Manor, and mentioned the rtionship between the Poison King and him.

    "It''s really touching, it seems like a woman is seeing off her husband who is going to war." Su Quan was bored waiting aside, and teased.

    Shuang''er''s face burned hot in shame, she lightly pushed Song Qingshu, and pulled her hand back. Song Qingshu knew that she didn''t want others to know the rtionship between them, so he turned around and walked towards Su Quan, looked at her and smiled, "Madame, let''s set off now."

    *****

    Following Su Quan and Fang Yi along the road, it soon became dark, Song Qingshu pulled the reins and stopped the horse, "We have been traveling for quite long, so I think it''s time to find a ce to have a big meal and have a good night''s rest. "

    "Alright." Although Su Quan was anxious to go back to the Mystic Dragon Ind, she also knew that the three of them would not be able to travel day and night.

    Watching as the two heroic girls jumped off the horses, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but curse, <i>¡®Rather than riding a carriage, I have to ride a horse. This hard saddle is hurting my buttocks! Are they not afraid that it¡¯ll tear their hy*mens?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Su Quan has probably torn it a long time ago, but Fang Yi''s should still be intact. I have to find a way to quietly remind her without making her think that I''m dirty.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu didn''t feel that his worry was unfounded. In his previous life, riding a horse was considered quite dangerous for things that could be pierced.

    "Xiao''er, bring three bowls of Yangchun noodles, and help us prepare some steamed buns as dry food." After taking a seat at a nearby inn, Su Quan called the waiter.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes widened when he heard her, "Hey, do you want me to eat this kind of thing?"

    Su Quan''s face turned red. Normally, she did have quite a bit money with her. But during the incident in Shengjing, her party were wiped out. She had a make a hasty escape as a result and didn''t dare to directly go back to the Mystic Dragon Cult. The only money she had now was pawned in exchange for jewelry. Of course, how could she exin all this to Song Qingshu? So she just said, "The Mystic Dragon Cult has always believed in simple living. In my opinion, Yangchun noodles are good enough. There are still many victims in the world who can''t even eat this."

    "Stop!" Song Qingshu made a STOP gesture, "You are speaking as if your Mystic Dragon Cult is a righteous organization who cares about the country and the people. Madame, don''t you feel even a bit of shame when you say that?"

    "Whether you like to eat or not, it''s up to you." Su Quan coldly snorted.

    "Sister-inw what do you think?" Song Qingshu looked at Fang Yi and asked.

    As it was Fang Yi who had poisoned him, she always felt a bit guilty in her heart, and she didn''t expect him to talk to her so suddenly, so said in a panic, "I¡­ I agree with the arrangement of the Cult Master''s wife."

    Song Qingshu was a little disappointed. Fang Yi was too week. It was a good thing to be clever, but it was really hard to like her as a woman.

    Fang Yi was obviously apologetic for not being able to stand on his side, and quickly said, "By the way, Brother Song, don''t call me sister-inw in the future. Wei Xiaobao and I have nothing to do with each other¡­"

    Song Qingshu knew that from a long time ago, and nodded, "Okay, then I''ll call you Miss Fang from now on."

    Su Quan sneered from the side, "Wei Xiaobao is really a failure in life, he died not long ago, and he couldn''t keep any of his two wives."

    Fang Yi''s face turned pale, Song Qingshu frowned and said, "I hope Madame be careful about her words."

    Except for Hong Antong in the Mystic Dragon Cult, Su Quan has always said whatever she pleased, no one ever dared to contradict her in public. She was about to raise her brows, when she suddenly thought that things were different from the past, and there was no need to get into an argument with Song Qingshu over such a trivial matter.

    Seeing Su Quan sitting there alone and sulking, Song Qingshu hurriedly called the waiter over again, "Xiao''er, I don''t want the Yangchun noodles just now, I will change order."

    Before Su Quan could stop him, Song Qingshu talked eloquently, "I''ll tell you the dishes I want, Xiao''er, listen carefully¡ª Bird''s Nest Chicken Soup, Sea Cucumber with Pork Tendon, Seaweed Pork Belly Soup, Abalone with Pearl Vegetables, Shark¡¯s Fin and Crab Soup, Stewed Ham with Fish Maw, Steamed Hump, Pear Slices with Steamed Civet, Steamed Deer Tail, Crucian Carp Tongue and Bear¡¯s Paw, Steamed shad, Carp Liver¡­"

    Seeing Xiaoer''s stunned look, Song Qingshu frowned and said, "What''s wrong?"

    When the waiter at the inn originally saw that the three of them only wanted Yangchun noodles, and he felt a little contempt, but now that this man had named so many famous dishes, his first reaction was that they would not be able to afford the meal. But when he saw that the three people were dressed in bright clothes, the man was handsome, the women were charming, he had to change his impression. Moreover, ordinary people would have never have heard of the names of these dishes, so it immediately dispelled the doubts in his heart. So he showed a ttering smile, "Master, the dishes you ordered are too expensive, we don¡¯t have it here.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded, "I know you wouldn''t have all of them here. How about you just prepare those dishes I named just now. Buy the ingredients from the store, and the cooking shouldn''t take too much time."

    "Okay!" Xiaoer left with a smile on his face.

    As soon as the waiter left, Su Quan leaned over, gritted her teeth and said, "Do you want to die, why did you order such an expensive dishes!"

    "Is there a problem?" Song Qingshu shrugged, "Since you invited me to the Mystic Dragon Cult, you should treat me as a guest of honor. I''m just not used to eating Yangchun noodles, and I just want to eat some home-cooked dishes in the capital. Is that too much to ask?"

    "Is this considered home-cooked food?" Su Quan looked at Song Qingshu''s leisurely expression, and felt so angry that she almost sshed tea on his face.

    "Mistress, those dishes are indeed quitemon in banquets between nobles and dignitaries in the capital." Fang Yi on the side weakly spoke up.

    Su Quan was almost furious from what Fang Yi said. She was unwilling to admit that she was ignorant, so she had no choice but to bluntly say, "But you should not waste your wealth when you are away from home. If you order food so ostentatiously, everyone will think we are fat sheep. We might be attacked by the bandits."

    "Did I hear it right, the majestic wife of the cult master of the Mystic Dragon Cult is afraid of little bandits?" Song Qingshu looked at her with an exaggerated expression, "Forget it, if we really attract bandits, at most I will suffer a little bit and help you get rid of them."

    Su Quan was agitated by his yful look, and blurted out, "But I don''t have that much money with me!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 263: Su Quanâ€™s threat

    <h4>Chapter 263: Su Quan¡¯s threat</h4>

    "You are the wife of the majestic Cult Master Hong, yet you don''t even have this little money?" Song Qingshu asked in astonishment.

    "I left the Cult in a hurry and didn''t bring that much money with him." Su Quan replied awkwardly.

    "Brother Song, the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult usually live very frugally." Fang Yi, who was on the side, helped Su Quan exin.

    <i>¡®They are so poor, no wonder their members want to rebel. If they really couldn¡¯t even live and work in peace and contentment, who in their right mind would do this thankless job.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu was contemptuous in his heart, but suddenly he felt a trace of suspicion, and became thoughtful, <i>¡®But looking at Su Quan like this, it''s not that she doesn¡¯t love money, but that she really doesn''t have the money. After all, she is the majestic wife of the Cult Master Hong, so she shouldn''t be in such an embarrassing condition, could it be¡­¡¯</i>

    "If you have no money to pay the bill, then just give them the three horses outside. Those horses could be considered to be quite excellent, and they should be enough as a payment for the meal." Song Qingshu nonchntly suggested.

    "No, we have to hurry back to the Mystic Dragon Cult. We can''t do that without horses." Su Quan tly refused, and suddenly lowered her voice, "Why don''t we just run away after dinner? With our martial arts, they can''t catch up with us anyway."

    "That is impossible. Doing that will affect my glorious image too much. If such an act is reported back to the capital, I will be aughing stock of the officials in the court. So, no." Song Qingshu shook his head and silently muttered, <i>¡®What''s so good about cavalry, when an infantry without horses are more fun¡­¡¯ </i>(G: Pun lost in trantion.)

    "This doesn''t work, that doesn''t work either, then you can figure out a way for yourself, anyway, you are the responsible for all of this." Su Quan simply ignored him, thinking that she would just run away first, <i>¡®I don''t believe you would foolishly stay here.¡¯</i>

    "It''s not like I don''t have money, so why I run away?" Song Qingshu took out a stack of bank notes and patted them on the table.

    Su Quan nced at each of the bank notes from the corner of her eyes, and concluded that these bank notes amounted to one hundred taels of silver at the very least. She clicked her tongue and bitterly said, "Such arge amount of money can onlye from corrupt sources."

    "The Cult Master''s wife is indeed right. I received them from Wu Sangui and Hongli who appreciate me quite a lot. They take from the people, and I take from them. This is called doing justice on behalf of the heaven." Song Qingshu gave a nonchnt smile.

    Seeing Song Qingshu casually unting his wealth, Su Quan felt angry when she thought back to the fact that the entire Mystic Dragon Cult had to count everyst bit of penny to live, "Since you are so rich, you can pay the bill for this."

    "It''s not me who will pay the bill, but it¡¯s the Madame who will pay the bill." Song Qingshu corrected.

    "You know that I don''t have any money, are you ying tricks on me?" Su Quan raised her eyebrows.

    "I want to y tricks on you, but unfortunately you won''t fall for¡­" Song Qingshu swallowed the words that came to his mouth, and changed his tone, "If you don''t have money, you can borrow it from me."

    "Is there a difference?" Su Quan was taken aback.

    "Of course there is a difference. Madame, you ¡®invited'' me to be a guest of the Mystic Dragon Cult. So, logically you should be the one responsible for all the expenses. It¡¯s not proper to ask the guest you¡¯ve invited for money." Song Qingshu looked very surprised.

    "Lord Song, I am saying this politely, but you are in the end, just my prisoner." Su Quan coldly snorted, thinking that the other party was too arrogant.

    "Oh, that makes me really sad¡­" Song Qingshu clutched his chest, "In that case, I''ll go back to the capital right away and see if Madame can keep me."

    Su Quan was startled, and quickly said, "Master Song has personally agreed to go to the Mystic Dragon Cult, as a man, how can you not keep your word!"

    "Whether I keep my promise or not depends on my mood. Now that I''m in a bad mood, I''ll naturally change it¡­ Why is Madam looking at me like this, do you want to bite me?" Song Qingshuughed.

    Su Quan''s teeth were itching with hatred, but she could only give in and said, "Okay, you win, and I will borrow the money."

    "There is no evidence for what you say, and we have to make a written proof." Song Qingshu called the waiter over, and considering that the three of them were big customers, and the shop waiter naturally provided a pen and paper.

    "How do you want to write the IOU?" Su Quan held the brush and frowned slightly.

    "Let''s keep everything simple. Just write that the wife of the Cult Master of Mystic Dragon Cult, Su Quan, borrowed 10,000 taels of silver from Song Qingshu." Song Qingshu slowly said.

    "Ten thousand taels?" Su Quan was taken aback and angrily said, "When did I say I would borrow so much?"

    <i>¡®Sure enough, the Mystic Dragon Cult is in quite the dire straits. She is making such a fuss with just 10,000 taels of silver. Wouldn¡¯t she lose her mind if I told her that, I wouldn¡¯t even blink even if I directly spent a 100,000 taels of silver?¡¯ </i>The small suspicion in Song Qingshu''s heart started to get more clear.

    "But I, Song Qingshu, have always given money at a rate of 10,000 taels." Song Qingshu pointed at the stack of bank notes on the table, "Look, there is exactly 10,000 taels of silver here."

    Su Quan thought in her heart that borrowing 10,000 taels of silver wouldn¡¯t matter once she returned to the Mystic Dragon Cult. She could just borrow it and not spend all the money. That way she wouldn¡¯t have to be worried about paying for the meal.

    After the writing was finished, Su Quan handed the written IOU to Song Qingshu, "Here, it''s finished."

    "Where''s the fingerprint?" Song Qingshu nced at it, but didn''t take it.

    "Fingerprint?" Su Quan was taken aback, and quickly realized what he was talking about. It wasmon sense to sign, or stamp on IOUs, "But where can I find red mud now?"

    "Madame, why don''t you sacrifice yourself, and cut your finger and press it with blood?" Song Qingshu said cautiously, seeing that Su Quan''s face had suddenly darkened, he quickly waved his hand, "I''m just kidding, I''m just kidding, in fact, Madame don''t need to worry, In fact, you have the red mud with you."

    "With me?" Su Quan was taken aback, and looked down at her whole body.

    "Madame''s red lips are as bright as fire, and the color is bright. You must have used high-quality rouge. Madame may as well leave a lip print on this IOU." Song Qingshu said.

    Su Quan stared at him with a faux-smile: "Is Master Song is se*xually harassing this concubine?"

    "This Song wouldn''t dare, but just expressed his feelings. Every sentence is from the bottom of my heart, and there is absolutely no obscene meaning." Song Qingshu said seriously.

    "It''s no wonder that Wei Xiaobao couldn¡¯t keep his two young wives. Lord Song''s mouth can really please women." Su Quan nced at Fang Yi who was at the side, and after a coquettish smile, she picked up the IOU and lightly kissed it on the top.

    Fang Yi originally felt extremely ufortable from Su Quan''s words, but when she saw that she actually used her lip prints as a pledge, she felt contemptuous in her heart, <i>¡®She really is a shameless demoness. She doesn''t care about etiquette, modesty, and shame.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu took the IOU, and frivolously sniffed the lip print on it.

    A chill shed in Su Quan''s eyes, but her voice remained as charming as ever, "Since Master Song likes it so much, do you want me to give you some more?"

    "As the saying goes, too much is too much, one is just right." Song Qingshu shook his head with a smile, and carefully put the IOU in his sleeves. That gentle movement made Su Quan''s face turn hot.

    By that point, the dishes they had ordered began to be served one after another. After the three of them had a full meal, Su Quan went to the innkeeper and booked two upper rooms.

    "You''re so stingy. You can''t bear to give Miss Fang a room." Song Qingshu muttered under his breath, then went straight to his room, sat cross-legged on the bed and began to practice.

    *****

    In Su Quan''s room, Fang Yi jumped up when she heard her request in a deliberately lowered voice, "What? I won''t do it!"

    "Keep your voice down!" At the moment, Su Quan''s face turned cold, and there wasn¡¯t even a bit of the coquettishness it had when facing Song Qingshu, "It''s up to you."

    It turned out that 10,000 taels of silver was not a small amount for Su Quan and even the entire Mystic Dragon Cult. In addition to the fact that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t really care that he was a prisoner, and Fang Yi''s small actions during the previous body search made Su Quan feel very angry.

    During the meal, she had an idea. So she made a n to make Fang Yi sleep with that man, and take the opportunity to steal the IOU back. If Song Qingshu found out about all this, he would know that he was the one in the wrong and could only swallow his anger.

    In this way, Su Quan would not only gain 10,000 taels of silver for nothing, but also take the opportunity to get rid of the anger in her chest. What she would lose was just the innocence of a subordinate, so why not do it.

    Fang Yi trembled all over, shook her head and said, "Mistress, I have been poisoned by your Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill. In order to survive, I will naturally obey your orders and do things that vite my conscience. But you are asking me to sacrifice my purity. It is absolutely impossible to do such a shameless thing, I would rather die."

    Seeing Fang Yi''s resolute attitude, Su Quan coldly sneered, "I heard that your Fang family has been loyal to the Prince Mu¡¯s Residence for generations, and you are also sisters with the little princess of the Prince Mu¡¯s Residence. If you don''t agree, I will make Mu Jianping go to his bed once we go back to the Mystic Dragon Cult. That little princess is so stupid, I¡¯m sure I can convince her with just a little bit of trickery."

    "Of course." Su Quan''s voice became gentle, "If you agree to my proposal today, I would naturally not harm your little princess. Isn''t it the highest honor of a servant to sacrifice herself for her mistress?"

    Seeing that Fang Yi''s had turned dark, Su Quan continued, "Even if other people know what happened tonight, they will only praise you as a hero among women. Who would look down on you? On the contrary, if you don''t agree, the little princess¡¯s innocence will be destroyed, what do you think the people of Prince Mu¡¯s Residence will think of you then?¡±

    "Oh, don''t think about that so much¡­" Su Quan''s voice turned unusually coquettish, but to Fang Yi, it sounded like a devil''s whisper, "Besides, if you don''t talk about what will happen tonight, I won''t talk about it as well. No one will know. What''s more¡­"

    "What''s more?" Fang Yi asked nkly.

    "What''s more, from the way you look at Song Qingshu from time to time, I know that you have had a good impression of him for a long time. Song Qingshu is young and handsome, it shouldn''t be that hard thing for you to do, right?" Su Quan said.

    Su Quan¡¯s words had hit the right spot, so Fang Yi immediately retorted, "Since Mistress thinks Brother Song is young and handsome, and serving him is a good thing, why don''t you do it yourself?"

    "p!" With a clear p, Su Quan''s face turned cold, "You dare to say such things to me. Just now I was trying to persuade you nicely, but I am not afraid to tell you that I am very good at mind control, and couples with the dru*g I have with me, you will lose your mind and be more dissolute than a bro*thel girl, and thisdy can still achieve her goal."

    "Now there are two paths in front of you. One is to seduce Song Qingshu with a clear mind, and enjoy his tenderness. The other is to be mind controlled by me and give yourself to him anyways. Choose one yourself." Su Quan gradually became impatient and issued an ultimatum.

    Fang Yi''s heart became cold, and she said sadly and angrily, "Okay, for the sake of the little princess, I will go."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 264: Martial Arts Masters and the battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 264: Martial Arts Masters and the battlefield</h4>

    "Well, if you say it''s for the little princess to make yourself feel better, then sure, you''re doing this for the sake of little princess." Su Quan sneered.

    Fang Yi suddenly stood up, which startled Su Quan and she asked, "What are you doing?"

    "I am going to seduce Song Qingshu and help Mistress get the IOU." Fang Yi said sarcastically.

    "Wait a minute." Su Quan frowned, thinking that she had made Fang Yi quite angry, so it might affect the process afterwards, "Looking at Song Qingshu''s usual behavior, he is not a man who is hungry for just any woman. I think it would be hard for you to seed with the bitter face you have right now. As you are right now, no man will find you attractive"

    Fang Yi also realized that her current appearance was indeed quite unattractive. If she abandoned her dignity and went to seduce Song Qingshu, but the other party refused her, it would be worse than losing her purity.

    "Mistress, the hot water is here." At that moment, the waiter knocked on the door.

    Su Quan signaled him toe in. After a while, a bucket of steaming fragrant bath was ready. Su Quan looked at Fang Yi and said, "The road was full of dust, so you should wash your body first, and I will help you dress upter."

    Seeing Su Quan''s expression, Fang Yi''s eyes shed with a nk look, "Mistress, don''t you want to wash?"

    "I''m not in the mood to wash now. After you go to Song Qingshu''s room, I will enjoy it at my leisure." There was a hint of excitement in Su Quan''s voice, thinking how she would shatter Song Qingshu''s calm and proud ego using Fang Yi. <i>¡®I will see how he dares to act so arrogant in front of me in the future!¡¯</i>

    Taking off her clothes, Fang Yi soaked her whole body in the tub. Washing her body with lukewarm water could not wash away the coldness in her heart, but this coldness did note from the impending sacrifice, but the sorrow for her own fate.

    Fang Yi thought that the reason why her fate was at the mercy of others was entirely because of her humble status. Although she was referred to as the sister of the little princess of the Prince Mu¡¯s Residence, but in the eyes of others, she was still just a lowly servant. If Fang Yi''s martial arts was high enough, of course she could change her own destiny, but unfortunately, she was also painfully aware that her skills were not even considered third-rate in the Wulin.

    Combined with the fact that she was poisoned with theLeopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill some time ago, Fang Yi was already feeling quite desperate for the future, and had already given up on herself. So, when Su Quan forced her to give herself to Song Qingshu. Fang Yi''s first reaction was to be extremely angry. The etiquette she had learned from childhood made her see the act aspletely uneptable. But when she calmed down, she found a glimmer of light in her future.

    When a woman wants to change her destiny, if relying on her own ability is not enough, then she should rely on a strong man. If Wei Xiaobao hadn''t died, Fang Yi would have realized this in the near future, and then she would¡¯ve changed her usual mentality and followed Wei Xiaobao wholeheartedly. But now, that powerful man was reced by Song Qingshu

    From Fang Yi''s point of view, Song Qingshu was highly capable, powerful, and handsome. Thinking of this, Fang Yi unconsciously patted the water surface.

    "What''s wrong?" Su Quan who was outside the curtain asked suspiciously when she heard the movement inside.

    "It''s nothing, I''ll finish washing right away." Fang Yi collected her thoughts and replied.

    *****

    When Fang Yi came out from behind the curtain, her skin seemed rosy white due to soaking in hot water, and ayer of water vapor was emitted from her whole body, making her even more beautiful than usual.

    "Sure enough, she is a beauty," Su Quan nodded with satisfaction, "This dress will fit you well."

    "It''s quite suitable, but this is Mistress'' dress¡­" Although Fang Yi also thought the dress was very beautiful, she felt ufortable when she thought that it belonged to Su Quan.

    "I bought this at a random stall in Shengjingst time. I haven''t worn it yet. It just so happens that you need it tonight. You don''t want to go there wearing the dusty clothes you wore during the day, right?" Su Quan helped her tidy up the folds on her skirt. At first, she was a little bit reluctant to let go of the folds, but after thinking about it, she decided that it would be fine to buy a few more beautiful dresses for herself after the matter waspleted. Anyway, the money belonged to Song Qingshu, and it would not be considered a waste.

    "Thank you, Mistress." Fang Yi replied respectfully, but in her heart she was thinking whether she could change her fate or not depended on what happened this night.

    "Come on, let me do your make up for you." Su Quan pushed Fang Yi onto the chair, took out rouge powder and carefully applied it on her face. When came to makeup, Su Quan was quite confident in her ability.

    "What are you going to tell him once you are there?" Fang Yi was in deep thought when she was suddenly awakened by Su Quan''s voice. It turned out that Su Quan thought Fang Yi''s usual in personality was not something appropriate to seduce men. Su Quan didn''t want her n to fail, so she decided to give her a little advice and impart some relevant experience.

    "I don''t know." Fang Yi was feeling uneasy now.

    "You have to do this¡­" Su Quan thought for a while, and realized that Fang Yi might not be able to learn the usual methods in a short time, so it''d be better for them to improvise, "Isn''t Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao sworn brothers? You are going as a sister-inw, and will talk to him about your grief over the death of your husband. Men are disgusting creatures, they are full of fantasies about their sisters-inws, younger siblings, aunts, etc. You just have to spend some time together and make him feel that possessing you would give him a forbidden sense of conquest. And if you properly express your affection for him, considering that it''s midnight, a man and a woman, alone in a room¡­ the rest will happen naturally."

    After Su Quan finished speaking, she found Fang Yi staring at her with a dumbfounded expression, and she couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed and angry, "Why are you looking me like that!"

    "Mistress, you know so much about men''s psychology, no wonder you are so favored by the Cult Master." Fang Yi felt contemptuous in her heart, and hearing Su Quan''s tone, she judged that Su Quan was probably just a s*lut with red lips.

    Su Quan''s expression became frosty, and she thought in her heart, <i>¡®Is Hong Antong even a man, how could I have the heart to use this on him? It''s a pity that the skills my master taught me turned out to be unusable. What I talked about so far were just theories.¡¯</i>

    "Mistress, this¡­ is this really me?" Fang Yi looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror who was in full bloom and became a little dazed, and thought,<i> ¡®Even I can be so beautiful!¡¯</i>

    Su Quan came back to her senses and nodded, "That''s right, you don''t have to thank me. Although my makeup technique can maximize a woman''s beauty, if it weren''t for your good foundation, I wouldn''t be able to achieve this effect."

    Seeing Fang Yi still looking in the mirror in surprise, Su Quan became impatient, and urged her to leave quickly, "We are taking too much time, hurry up, or you will be in trouble when Song Qingshu ispletely asleep¡­ remember what I taught you just now."

    When Fang Yi stood at the door of Song Qingshu''s room, a sneer appeared on her lips. What Su Quan wanted was just the IOU. Based on what she knew about Song Qingshu, as long as she asked, Song Qingshu would give her the IOU. There was no need for her to sacrifice herself. But Fang Yi didn''t want to be a pawn all her life, she wanted to change her destiny, she wants to be Song Qingshu''s woman.

    ording to the method taught by Su Quan, it would indeed be very easy to seed, but then she would be reduced to just a tool to vent his desire for one night. Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t really regard her as his woman. What''s more, Fang Yi and Wei Xiaobao actually had no physical rtionship with each other. In this age of chastity, she didn''t want to leave any doubts in Song Qingshu''s heart. She wanted to make everything clear tonight, and make sure that he could personally¡­ verify it.

    Su Quan''s method was good, but it''s a pity that it didn¡¯t take her own interest into consideration. As for the skill for seducing men, women were born with it and didn''t need to be taught. Thinking of this, Fang Yi pursed her lips, feeling a little ashamed in her heart.

    "Is Miss Fang outside?" Song Qingshu''s warm voice was heard from the room.

    "Brother Song, it''s me, can Ie in?" Once Fang Yi regarded the other party as her future man in her heart, Fang Yi found that his voice was very maic.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and with a wave of his sleeve, he opened the door bolt with his inner strength, "Pleasee in, the door is unlocked."

    Fang Yi pushed lightly, walked into the room, and closed the door in a natural motion. Noticing her small gesture, Song Qingshu''s eyes shed with doubt.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was sitting cross-legged on the bed, and seemed to be practicing his inner strength. Now, as he looked at her with wide-open eyes, Fang Yi realized that it was a little shameless for a woman to walk into a man''s bedroom in the middle of the night, and she quickly said, "Brother Song, how did you know that it was me?"

    Under the light of themp, Song Qingshu discovered that Fang Yi seemed even more beautiful than usual. Now her eyes were limpid, and her words had a hint of coquettishness mixed in them. Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, <i>¡®She¡­is she trying to seduce me?¡¯</i>

    "When one¡¯s internal strength reaches a certain level, one can naturally tell a person''s identity from the sound of their breathing, not to mention that we are so familiar, of course I can tell that it¡¯s you." Song Qingshu then spoke in his heart¡ª<i> ¡®It''s just your heartbeat is much faster than usual.¡¯</i>

    "After seeing Big Brother Song''s miraculous skills, I now know what kind of frogs in a well those self-proimed masters in Prince Mu¡¯s Residence were." Fang Yi sighed.

    "Miss Fang, you don''t need to underestimate yourself." Song Qingshu smiled, pointed to a stool beside her and signaled her to sit down, "The martial artists in Prince Mu¡¯s Residence tend to be focused more towards fighting arge amount of enemies in the battlefield, but the martial artists in Wulin follow apletely different system. Each has its pros and cons, and it¡¯s really hard to say which is better.¡±

    "Is martial arts on the battlefield really that powerful? Anyway, I think it''s pretty average." Fang Yi obviously didn''t believe it.

    "Then let me give you an example." Song Qingshu thought for a while, "As a citizen of the Ming Dynasty, you should have heard of the popr book ¡®Water Margin¡¯, right?"

    "I''ve read it!" Fang Yi''s eyes lit up.

    "You are a woman, and you have read that kind of book?" Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment. (G: It¡¯s surprising because the book is mainly targeted towards men.)

    Fang Yi was also a little embarrassed, "It was too boring to live in the pce at the beginning, so the Little Princess and I found some random books to read, and this ¡®Water Margin¡¯ was among them."

    Song Qingshu nodded, and continued, "Let''spare the ck Whirlwind Li Kui and the prodigal Yan Qing in it. Li Kui was born with brute force, at most he could be regarded as a rough martial artist, while Yan Qing was a master in the Wulin. Famously, the two once fought against each other, and Li Kui had no power to resist, and was beaten ck and blue by Yan Qing. Butter facts proved that even ten Yan Qings could not match Li Kui''s lethality on the battlefield."

    "Why is that?" Fang Yi eximed.

    "Wulin¡¯s martial artists, in short, follow the way of finding the opponent''s ws and avoiding the opponent''s attack, but this method is almost useless on the battlefield. Because at that time the enemy would be full of ws, so you wouldn''t need you to find them, but they would be all around you. There would be swords and spears on your left and right, and while you can avoid the attack of one person or even a few people, but you can''t avoid the attack from all directions. That¡¯s why, the straight-forward, concise and fierce martial art moves are more useful on the battlefield."

    This was actually what Song Qingshu slowly realized when he came to this world. He has always been puzzled by this matter, if the martial arts masters of the Wulin were really so powerful, then why were they not the Emperor, but an ordinary civilian?

    After many exchanges in Yanjing City, and even actual observation in the military camp, Song Qingshu finally realized that martial arts masters were indeed powerful, but in front of thousands of troops, and well-trained soldiers, their shy martial arts techniques were simply useless.

    Even Dongfang Muxue, as strong as she was, really faced a thousand troops in battle, her chance of surviving might not be that great. Of course, countries would not waste martial arts masters on frontal charges, but use them in more suitable ces.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Happay New Year to readers everywhere! I hope you all stay safe and healthy.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 265: Truth and falsehood

    <h4>Chapter 265: Truth and falsehood</h4>

    Fang Yi seemed to have finally had a clear understanding in her heart. When she was thinking about it, she heard Song Qingshu speak again, "Miss Fang, may I know why you are looking for me sote?"

    Hearing his words, Fang Yi stood up, looked into Song Qingshu''s eyes, and suddenly knelt down, "I¡¯vee to seek forgiveness from Brother Song!" She didn¡¯t care about how humiliating it would be.

    With Song Qingshu''s level of martial arts, he could have stopped her, but he had seen many martial arts TV dramas in his previous life that had simr scenes, where someone would take advantage of the opportunity to attack. Song Qingshu was not sure what Fang Yi''s n was, so while he was hesitating, Fang Yi hadpletely knelt on the ground.

    "Miss Fang, how can this Song deserve such an act, quickly get up!" Song Qingshu saw that her expression was natural, and she didn''t look like she had any malicious intentions, so he hurried over to help her up.

    Unexpectedly, Fang Yi lightly broke free from Song Qingshu''s hand, looked up at him and said, "If Brother Song doesn''t forgive me, I won''t get up."

    Song Qingshu was getting a headache and helplessly said, "What exactly do you want me to forgive?"

    Fang Yi''s beautiful eyes filled with tears, she choked up and said, "I was threatened by Madame Hongst time, and poisoned Brother Song and Shuang''er. Originally, I had been helpless and in despair because of the poison in my body. But during these two days, I really suffered from the condemnation of my conscience. I understand that it was only because I was greedy for life and fearful of death that I hurt Brother Song, and I really can''t forgive myself."

    Song Qingshu sighed, "Miss Fang, in fact, I never med you."

    What Song Qingshu said was also true. The more one expects from someone, the disappointment thates with betrayal is also as great. Because of the plot of the original book, Song Qingshu never regarded Fang Yi as a pure little white flower, nor took her that seriously. Song Qingshu had expected her to do such a thing from the start, so there was no disappointment in his heart at all. But if Shuang''er did the same thing, Song Qingshu''s heart might already be full of resentments.

    "Brother Song, what you just said proves that you still haven''t forgiven me."

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s answer, Fang Yi was obviously taken aback. Although she didn''t know the truth behind what he said, at the moment, Fang Yi was so moved that she wanted to cry. Actually, she herself hated her behavior a little all along, and was worried about what Shuang''er and Song Qingshu would think. She was really overwhelmed by this heavy burden, and Song Qingshu''s calm words untied her knot. But Fang Yi still kept her purpose in mind, so of course she would not leave just like that.

    Song Qingshu was actually feeling a little impatient in his heart, but after looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he couldn''t bear to harden his heart, so he softly said, "How can I make Miss Fang believe that I have forgiven you." At the same time, he secretly despised himself, <i>¡®If she wasn''t a delicate beauty, would I waste my time talking nonsense with her?¡¯</i>

    Fang Yi didn''t answer directly, but said, "Brother Song, I have another reason foring here today. I have something to tell you."

    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu moved to help her up again, "You''d better get up first and then we can talk about it."

    Fang Yi shook her head, a trace of shyness appeared on her face, "I¡­I want to make it clear to Brother Song that Wei Xiaobao and I are not husband and wife, it was just that Wei Xiaobao took advantage of my silence at the beginning." Then she proceed to narrate how she was injured at the imperial pce and Wei Xiaobao took the opportunity to ckmail her.

    "Not only did Wei Xiaobao and I not get married, but I am still pure." Thetter sentence was as faint as a mosquito, but with Song Qingshu''s skill, he could still hear it clearly.

    Fang Yi had just finished taking a bath, and from her slightly wide neckline, Song Qingshu could vaguely see her blush-stained skin. Her dress was designed in a way that it seemed that he would be able to see everything at a nce, but in fact he couldn''t see anything. Song Qingshu thought back to those modern beauties in his previous life, and secretly admired the talent of this tailor.

    Noticing where Song Qingshu''s gaze was, Fang Yi''s heartbeat elerated a bit. She originally nned to pretend that she didn''t notice at all, but she changed her mind, and pretended to raise her hand to brush the hair beside her ear, thus blocking Song Qingshu''s gaze.

    Awakened by Fang Yi''s actions, Song Qingshu felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t want to stare at the young woman''s chest, but he had suddenly remembered his previous life, so he was lost in his thoughts for a moment, causing the other party to misunderstand. So he showed a bitter smile, "Miss Fang, why are you telling another man, such¡­ a private things."

    "Because, in my heart, Brother Song is not just another man." Fang Yi raised her head with a firm voice.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, not knowing how to respond to her for a while.

    Fang Yi gently said, "Brother Song, do you know that when I came here tonight, it was actually the Madame Hong who ordered me toe here?"

    The charming thoughts in Song Qingshu''s heart were interrupted by her words, and he asked as if he had realized something, "What does Su Quan want to do?"

    "Because she was not willing to be led by the nose by Brother Song all the time, Madame Hong is nning to scheme against you, and after she borrowed ten thousand taels of silver from you today, so she threatened me toe here¡­ toe here and seduce you, then take the opportunity to steal the IOU back." Fang Yi said with her head down, her expression hidden from the eyes.

    "Miss Fang, aren¡¯t you still poisoned by Su Quan? Then why did you decide to betray her this moment, and telling me all this?" Hearing that Fang Yi''s mission was to seduce him, and then thinking of Su Quan''s aggressive method of sending a beautiful woman here, Song Qingshu didn''t know whether to praise Su Quan for her big breasts or despise her for being brainless.

    "Because I''ve lied to Brother Song once, I don''t want to feel that heartache a second time." Fang Yi pursed her lips, trying not to let herself cry.

    Song Qingshu felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange, so he quicklyughed and said, "Su Quan, if you want to seduce me, why don''t you just do it yourself? Why did you insist on intimidating and using another ordinary woman? It''s really despicable and shameless!"

    Unexpectedly, Fang Yi''s face turned pale when she heard his words, and her body trembled, "Sure enough, in Brother Song''s eyes, I am just an ordinary woman, and naturally, I can''tpare to the charming Madame."

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that his casual words would cause the other party to misunderstand, and he quickly exined, "How could that be? I was saying that Su Quan is really despicable. Why did you take it like that?"

    Fang Yi stayed kneeling, and remained silent.

    Song Qingshu had no choice but to continue, "If Miss Fang is considered mediocre in appearance, there may not be any great beauties in the world."

    Even though she knew that he was just coaxing her, Fang Yi was still very happy, and then broke into a smile, "How can that be, there are many women who are far more beautiful than me in the world."

    Song Qingshu chuckled, and the room fell into silence again. Fang Yi gritted her teeth, raised her head and said, "Brother Song, the Madame Hong forced me to do many things that I didn''t want to do. However, if it were any other man tonight, this Fang Yi would rather die. I wouldn''t agree to her, but when I thought that it was Brother Song, I¡­I¡­"

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat. Although he knew it was wrong, but looking at this woman who was actually extremely proud in her heart, he couldn''t help but ask, "What?"

    "I just nodded and agreed!" Fang Yi seemed to be desperate, "Ever since I saw Brother Song for the first time, your figure has been lingering in my heart. Every time you came to the Wei Mansion, I had the happiest time. I hopelessly fell in love with you, but I also knew that with my identity, it would be impossible for us to be together, so I have been suppressing this feeling until today. But, when Madame Hong forced me toe¡­ here, I could no longer suppress all my feelings¡­"

    Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, and wished he could p himself. He didn''t mind sleeping around with women, but he didn''t want to fall in love with them. Love was a thing that could easily hurt people. A man''s heart may seem strong, but his true love was something that could only be reserved for a single woman. Song Qingshu himself thought that considering his abilities, he could share his true love with several women, but Fang Yi would definitely not be among them. Seeing that Song Qingshu¡¯s expression had turnedplicated and he did not express anything, Fang Yi knew that she would not seed today, so she went all out, "Brother Song, didn''t you ask how you could prove that you forgave me just now?"

    "What?" Song Qingshu replied in a daze.

    "Brother Song, I am willing to use my pure body to wash away the harm I have caused you, and beg for your forgiveness." Fang Yi said with a blushing face.

    "Miss Fang, I really forgive you. I''ll also give you the IOU right away, and you can just go back and tell Su Quan that you havepleted the task." Song Qingshu said awkwardly. He didn''t mind this being a one night stand, but she was still a vir*gin. In this ancient era where purity was so important, Song Qingshu really didn''t want to cause endless troubles for a moment of pleasure.

    "Brother Song, don''t you understand? I didn''te here toplete Madame Hong''s mission at all." Fang Yi sighed quietly, "This Fang Yi has shamelessly presented herself to you tonight. If Brother Song refuses, I really have no face live on."

    While Song Qingshu was still thinking of words say, Fang Yi took his hand and stretched it into thepel of her clothes, "Brother Song, I have nothing else to ask but for you to be merciful overnight. Please don''t reject me."

    Feeling the warm and soft touch, Song Qingshu was about to withdraw his hand when he raised his head and met Fang Yi''s eyes. Her eyes were full of water, and tears seemed to fall at any moment. Those eyes were full of pleading.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback. Fang Yi''s words just now were just too shocking. She had given up all her self-esteem. If he really rejected her tonight, she would really die of shame and anger. As the saying goes, women pursued men with everything one the line, let alone a beauty like Fang Yi. Seeing Fang Yi''s charming face up close, and breathing in the faint fragrance of her body, Song Qingshu''s heart had already moved, and the only thing he was worried about was the responsibility.

    "Miss Fang, why bother? You know I don''t have any affection for you." Song Qingshu sighed.

    Fang Yi''s expression darkened, and she finally realized that this man had never had her in his heart. But she quickly collected her mood, and noticed that Song Qingshu''s words were no longer a direct rejection, she quickly said, "Brother Song, I only know that I love you, that''s enough. It doesn''t matter if you love me or not. This Fang Yi has nothing else to ask for, if I can get Brother Song''s mercy tonight, I will have no regrets in this life."

    Because of the plot of the original book, Song Qingshu didn''t really like Fang Yi very much before, but after seeing her give so much of herself now, he was unavoidably touched. He was confident that,pared to Wei Xiaobao, it would be easier for him to win her heart.

    Song Qingshu was not an all-knowing god. He didn''t know that all of this was a part of Fang Yi''s strategy of bing his woman first. Fang Yi was confident that with her own methods, she could upy a ce in his heart in the near future. Taking a step back, even if Song Qingshu never loved her, Fang Yi knew that with his character, he would never let a woman who had a physical rtionship with him be bullied in the future.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 266: Complete submission

    <h4>Chapter 266: Complete submission</h4>

    "Miss Fang, I¡­" Song Qingshu opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say for the moment.

    Fang Yi looked down at the hands on her chest, blushed and muttered, "Wee this far, yet you still call me Miss Fang."

    "Otherwise, what should I call you?" Song Qingshu and Fang Yi didn''t have the slightest affection between them, so they couldn''t call each other using more intimate names.

    "How about¡­you call me sister-inw like you used to." Fang Yi raised her head, and spoke with a sly smile in her eyes.

    "How can I do that? It''s absolutely impossible." Song Qingshu awkwardly waved his hands.

    "What''s wrong?" Fang Yi slowly moved closer as she bit her lip and asked with a charming expression.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was struggling with the ancient problem of whether it is better to be a beast or not to be a beast. Seeing her body slowly approaching his own, he subconsciously stretched out his hand to stop her, but what he pressed gave him an extremely soft feeling.

    Fang Yi was feeling quite bitter for quite a while. She even doubted whether Song Qingshu was a man at all. She had already done things to this level, but the other party was still pushing back and forth like this. Fang Yi understood very well that there was no way out for her now, so she decided to boldly move forward.

    Song Qingshu leaned back in embarrassment, but unfortunately he was sitting on the bed, and when he leaned back to a certain level, he fell down. Fang Yi also took advantage of the situation and fell into his arms, and said without hesitation, "I hope Big Brother will take pity on me¡­"

    In the middle of the night, as a sweet-smelling beauty fell into his arms, Song Qingshu''s only remaining rationality waspletely destroyed by this charming " Big Brother".

    <i>¡®The Joyful Meditation Method was all about letting nature take its course, so I should follow it to the fullest!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu found a convenient reason for himself and stopped hesitating.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had finally made a move, Fang Yi was both relieved and frightened, after all, the most important moment for a woman¡¯s life wasing.

    "Sister-inw, you are so beautiful." Looking at the extremely delicate face under the light of themp, Song Qingshu couldn''t help kissing her.

    Hearing the call ¡°Sister-inw¡±, Fang Yi''s body, which had been stiff due to nervousness, suddenly softened, "Brother Song, you really¡­" Fang Yi didn¡¯t finish what she was about to say, worried that it would ruin the atmosphere and all her previous efforts would be wasted.

    "I like this kind of role-ying game." Song Qingshu said while exhaling.

    After feeling Song Qingshu''s masculine breath, Fang Yi''s eyes also shed with a trace of intoxication, and she opened her mouth slightly, and softly muttered, "Big Brother¡­do what you like¡­with this¡­Sister-inw¡­" But she still felt a little regretful in her heart, <i>¡®I didn''t expect to use Su Quan''s method in the end.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that Fang Yi, who was usually so cold and arrogant, would be so enthusiastic now. Song Qingshu could feel the tension in her heart, but she still had the courage to serve him with various jerky movements.

    Song Qingshu began to refine the continuous stream of pure Yin Qi, as he had many thoughts in his heart. <i>¡®Why is it that the pure Yin Qi in the body of the women I sleep with always so abundant? It doesn¡¯t seem as rare as it is described in the records of the Joyful Meditation Method. Is it because they are all chivalrous women, so the quality is generally very high?¡¯</i>

    In fact, this was just a misunderstanding on the part of Song Qingshu. A woman who had thebination of beauty and elegance would always be outstanding in appearance, and it happens that Song Qingshu had a rtively high vision, and he always choose only the extremely beautiful women. Therefore, he got twice the result with half the effort while using the Joyful Meditation Method.

    The bed swayed, as the fragrant skin became drenched with sweat, and the joy of the boudoir would never reach the eyes of the outsiders.

    After the rain fell and the cloud disappeared, Fang Yi gave a soft sigh, "In the past ten years, I have experienced all sufferings this world could offer, and I thought life was meaningless. But now I know that there is such happiness in the world. For this matter alone, it is not in vain that I was born in this world."

    "¡­Brother Song, do you think I''m a lowly woman?" Fang Yi pursed her mouth, her expression was quite nervous. She had no prior experience in seducing men, and she was worried that Song Qingshu would reject her, so she behaved in a way which some might consider too shameless . And afterwards, in order to please Song Qingshu, Fang Yi had submitted to his whimspletely. No matter what Song Qingshu asked her to do, she would obey him like a kitten and satisfy him.

    Now that Fang Yi had regained her sanity, she actually regretted it in her heart. Although no one had taught her, she understood quite well that only by properly refusing could she continue to hold a man''s appetite. However, she had let the other party enjoy all the sweetness at once.

    Firstly, Fang Yi was worried that Song Qingshu would look down on her. Secondly, she was worried that he''d get tired of her.

    "Why would I think that? Men like women like you the most, and I forced you to do those things just now." Thinking of the scenes just now, Song Qingshu felt that his Little Bro was ready to make trouble.

    Fang Yi noticed the changes in Song Qingshu''s expression from the corner of her eyes, and she was secretly startled. She was already quite tired, but she still cheered up and said coquettishly, "Brother Song~"

    Song Qingshu was still hesitating, but Fang Yi entangled him like an octopus again.

    "Brother Song, have you ever been like this with Shuang''er?" Fang Yi suddenly asked.

    Song Qingshu paused, and said with a rather embarrassed expression, "Why do you ask this so suddenly?"

    With the intimate posture of the two now, Fang Yi could naturally feel every subtle change in Song Qingshu''s body, and sighed, "It seems that you have."

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Song Qingshu said quickly, he didn''t want to "sell out" Shuang''er. If he did that, she would not be able to face anyone in the future.

    "Brother Song, I can feel it. Why are you lying to me? I don''t mind." Fang Yi smiled sweetly, "I just think that Brother Song is like a bull. If he is like this every day, I''m afraid I won''t be able to bear it alone. If only Shuang''er was on the side to help me, I wouldn''t have to be ¡®bullied'' by you all the time."

    "Ah, it''s my fault, I didn''t notice your feelings," Song Qingshu quickly apologized and became gentle.

    Fang Yi put her fingers on his lips, and shook her head, "Brother Song, you don''t have to worry about it this time. I can bear it once in a while, but in the future, you will have to ask Sister Shuang''er to help me."

    Fang Yi still remembered that she had said that they would only have a one-night stand, but now she calmly mentioned the future, and she was worried that Song Qingshu would refuse, so she cleverly brought Shuang''er into the same boat.

    Song Qingshu really didn''t see through her little tricks, and said, "Don¡¯t say that, if Shuang''er heard it, she would definitely be angry."

    "Brother Song, although you can lie to me with your words, you can''t lie to me with your body," Fang Yi said with a giggle, blushed, and coyly said, "Big Brother, when you heard my suggestion, you obviously¡­ got a little excited."

    "No way!" Song Qingshu felt a little annoyed when she saw through his thoughts.

    Fang Yi called out coquettishly, and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Brother Song, Brother Song, I was wrong¡­"

    "Then how are you going to admit your mistake?" This sentence was originally quite normal, but at the moment it seemed so provocative.

    Fang Yi hooked Song Qingshu''s neck and whispered in his ear, "Brother Song, it seems that you haven''t seeded with Shuang''er. If you want, I can help you get what you want."

    Song Qingshu''s heart fluttered when he heard it. Although he had already conquered Shuang''er, he was still looking forward to how Fang Yi, the second wife, could help him get Shuang''er, who was the first wife. His voice seemed a little hoarse, "How are you going to help me?"

    "You don''t have to worry about it." Fang Yi was delighted. With this, she naturally wouldn''t have to worry about Song Qingshu throwing her away after using her tonight. "When the timees, you can just embrace the beautiful woman."

    Song Qingshu''s heart fluttered when he heard it, and he bit her ear and sullenly said, "You little minx, you are helping another man get your sister."

    "Brother Song~" Fang Yi looked at him reproachfully, "I have nothing to do with Wei Xiaobao. I just proved my innocence to you, and you still say that."

    Song Qingshu could tell that she was really angry, so he touched and coaxed her to make her smile through the tears, "Brother Song, let me tell you a secret, not only me, Wei Xiaobao has never even touched Shuang''er and the little princess."

    "How do you know?" When Song Qingshu thought that he had personally verified the purity of Shuang''er and Fang Yi, he even felt a little sorry for Wei Xiaobao.

    "I just know." Fang Yi smiled slyly, "Except that Princess Jianning. She didn''t know any modesty, so she might have messed with him."

    "Hush! If someone heard this, you will be killed." Hearing her mention Jianning and Wei Xiaobao, Song Qingshu''s expression became a bit unnatural.

    "Okay, let''s not talk about them¡­" Fang Yi smiled, "It''s just that I have one more thing to worry about now."

    "What are you worried about?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "I personally don''t mind serving you with Shuang''er, but Shuang''er is very thin-skinned, so she might not agree." Fang Yi blew into his ear and giggled.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 267: Counter scheme

    <h4>Chapter 267: Counter scheme</h4>

    "It doesn''t seem proper for us to talk about Shuang''er behind our backs like this." Song Qingshu was worried that he would identally expose his rtionship with Shuang''er considering the circumstances they were currently in.

    "Then I won''t mention Shuang''er." Fang Yi blushed, now she had given in to the instinctive reaction of her body, and she really didn''t have the heart to think about anything else.

    *****

    After what it felt like a shiver from her soul, Fang Yi felt her body go a little cold, so she curled up and leaned into Song Qingshu''s arms. Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but still stretched out his hand to hug her tightly in his embrace.

    "Miss Fang, how are you going to answer to Su Quan?" Song Qingshu asked curiously as he slid his fingers over the skin on her arm.

    "You are still calling me Miss Fang!" Fang Yi pushed him angrily.

    "Then should I call you Sister-inw?" Song Qingshu asked tentatively.

    Fang Yi shivered all over her body, shook her head and said, "I didn''t think there was anything with that just now, but now it sounds a little too perverted¡­"

    <i>¡®Do women have a sage mode?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu rubbed his nose, and seeing that the other party was silent, he quickly said, "From now on, I will call you Miss Fang in front of other people, and privately I will call you Yi''er."

    A glimmer of joy filled Fang Yi''s heart, and she finally felt that her rtionship with the other party was getting closer, and before she had time to speak, Song Qingshu''s next words made her body shudder, "And, when we are on the bed¡­ I will call you Sister-inw, okay? "

    Although intellectually, Fang Yi felt that he was just being shameless, but she still couldn''t help feeling a bit disgusted, but she still gave a slight nod, "Brother Song, you can do whatever you want¡­"

    "Yi''er,ter, you can take this IOU back to Su Quan and im that you have seeded in your task." Song Qingshu took out the IOU for the ten thousand taels of silver from under the pillow, and stuffed it into Fang Yi''s arms.

    Unexpectedly, Fang Yi didn''t answer; she bit her lip and said, "No."

    "Why?" Song Qingshu asked with a strange expression.

    "It feels like I''m selling myself, I don''t like it." Fang Yi lowered her head, her eyshes trembling slightly.

    "Yi''er, why would you think that? Besides, if you can sell for 10,000 taels of silver, you can make all the women in the world feel envious. Even the most popr oiran in Qinhuai River can''t sell for 10,000 taels of silver a night." As he spoke, Song Qingshu suddenly thought of the scene where he ¡®visited'' Xia Qingqing in Yangzhou city¡¯s Spring Blossom Courtyard, and couldn''t help but be startled. (G: Oiran is a collective term for the highest-ranking courtesans, who are considered to be abovemon pros*titutes for their more refined entertainment skills and training in the traditional arts.)

    "I knew that in Brother Song''s eyes, I was no different from those bro*thel girls." Fang Yi sighed quietly, sat up from the bed and began to dress.

    "Hey, Miss Fang¡­Yi''er, I''m sorry, I usually like to talk nonsense and make jokes, so don''t take it to heart. If I really had that kind of thought in my heart, I swear that I will be struck by thunder¡­" Song Qingshu didn¡¯t like to swear, but this time he really felt that he had gone a bit too far. But Fang Yi''s hand had already covered his lips before he finished speaking.

    An inexplicable look shed in Fang Yi''s eyes, "Brother Song, are you apologizing to me?"

    "Yes?" Song Qingshu grabbed her hand, "Don''t be angry with me, okay?"

    "I''ve lived for so long, yet no one has ever apologized to me so sincerely." Fang Yi fell into a daze for a moment.

    She grew up in the Prince Mu¡¯s Residence and ever since she could remember, she knew that she was nothing more than a servant of the Mu family. In the pce, Fang Yi would feel ttered even if she received the slightest bit of amiable look from her masters. The little princess treated her like an older sister since she was a child, so although Fang Yi felt resentment in her heart because of her humble background, she still felt very close to her. The little princess was the only one who was sincere towards her. But apart from Mu Jianping (little princess), Fang Yi was wary and calcting towards everyone else.

    When she decided toe here tonight, Fang Yi had been worried that Song Qingshu would treat her as a ything, and she would be thrown away as soon as he was done. She had designed many methods and means, and she was nning to slowly capture his heart in the future. But so far, Song Qingshu has been very sincere and sympathetic towards her, except for the time when they were doing that kind of thing. Fang Yi was a woman who had never received proper love and care, and now, a few rays of sunshine poured into her enclosed heart.

    "Yi''er, are you still unwilling to forgive me?" Although Song Qingshu didn''t love Fang Yi, he hated women being wronged the most, and in this case the culprit was himself.

    "It''s me who should ask for forgiveness." Fang Yi knelt down in front of Song Qingshu again.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and realized that she was referring to the previous poisoning, and couldn''t helpughing, "Didn''t I say that, I never med you, do you want me to swear the same poisonous oath?"

    "No, Yi''er just wants to hear Brother Song say that you forgive me." Although Fang Yi could feel that what the other party said was true, she still looked at Song Qingshu nervously.

    "Okay, I forgive you." Song Qingshu had no choice but to forgive her ording to her request. Seeing that Fang Yi breathed a sigh of relief, he quickly reached out to help her up, "From now on, you can just talk if you want to talk, don¡¯t bother to kneel at every turn."

    Fang Yi felt as if a heavy stone had been lifted off her chest and happily said, "Big Brother, you are my man, and it is only right for me to kneel down to you, so it doesn''t matter."

    Song Qingshu thought of her as an equal, which made Fang Yi¡¯s heart shake. She originally came here with many calctions, but now she suddenly felt that even if she didn''t get any power and status, it wouldn''t matter if she could only be his woman.

    As a modern person, Song Qingshu was not used to this ancient ritual of kneeling and worshiping, but when he heard Fang Yi say this, his heart suddenly swelled up, and he stopped pushing her, <i>¡®It seems that I am still quite chauvinistic in my bones.¡¯</i>

    "Since you have already believed that I have no other intentions, then you can take this IOU." Song Qingshu grabbed her forearm and stuffed the IOU into her hand.

    "Are you going to just give her 10,000 taels of silver so easily?" Fang Yi said indignantly, thinking that she had sacrificed her innocence¡ªeven though she was willing now, Su Quan would get 10,000 taels of silver by doing nothing.

    "Why, you sure are quick to consider yourself the mistress and feel sorry for my money." Song Qingshu joked.

    Unexpectedly, Fang Yi''splexion changed drastically, and she quickly exined, "This Fang Yi''s status is low, and she dare not dream of bing the Big Brother''s wife."

    It was originally the mostmon joke among lovers in his previous life, but seeing Fang Yi''s fearful expression, Song Qingshu suddenly felt that she was a bit dumb. But after thinking about it, he realized that Fang Yi couldn¡¯t really be med, considering that she grew up in the pce with deep-rooted concepts of superiority and inferiority.

    Holding Fang Yi in his arms, he softly said, "The rtionship between you and me is already so close. I am just casually joking. Why do you have to think so deeply? I''m not thatplicated of a person."

    Fang Yi also felt that she was a bit overly frightened, and blushed, "I understand, Brother Song."

    "Good, then let¡¯s get back to the topic." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "If you can''tplete the task, how will you exin it when you go back?"

    "I will just say that you are a gentleman, like the reincarnation of Liu Xiahui¡­ so I naturally failed." Fang Yi had already figured something out. What Su Quan had used to threaten her was that she would use Mu Jianping toplete this seduction n in the future, but since Fang Yi had already be Song Qingshu''s woman, she naturally wished that Mu Jianping would be the same. After all, Fang Yi was still Mu Jianping''s maid in name, and she could only marry whoever Mu Jianping married. The social norms were not so easy to shake.

    If Su Quan didn''t know what happened here, she would probably use various means to get Mu Jianping to seduce Song Qingshu. Thinking of that, Fang Yi''s eyes lit up, and she had an idea in her mind, "Brother Song, promise me that from now on, when we are with Su Quan, you will pretend that nothing happened between us tonight." After speaking, she stuffed the IOU back to Song Qingshu.

    "Why?" Noticing her sudden excited expression, Song Qingshu was at a loss.

    "Oh, don''t ask, anyway, I won''t hurt you." Fang Yi thought to herself, <i>¡®I''m sorry, little princess, I have not choice but to use you for my future happiness. Brother Song is a good man, much better than that Wei Xiaobao, and you will definitely not me me in the future.¡¯</i>

    "But you''ve been in my room for so long, Su Quan wouldn''t be so foolish as to believe that we were just having a chat." Song Qingshu spread his hands and said helplessly.

    "Although she will have doubts, there is no evidence. As long as we act normal, she can''t be sure even if she doesn''t believe it." During this period of time, Fang Yi was so angry that she would not let Su Quan go if she had the opportunity to make her suffer.

    "By the way, Brother Song, have you thought about how to detoxify the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills?" Fang Yi suddenly remembered that the two of them were poisoned, and her expression darkened.

    "Don¡¯t we still have a year before the next onset? We will go to Mystic Dragon Cult soon, there is always a chance to find an antidote." Song Qingshu wanted to say more, but didn¡¯t after thinking that it would make her despair in case the Poison King failed to prepare the antidote, ¡®I¡¯ll tell it to her after the matter is done.¡¯

    "I really can''t reach Brother Song''s mindset of treating life and death as nothing." Fang Yi looked at Song Qingshu with admiration.

    "Yi''er, don''t worry, I will definitely find an antidote before your poison takes effect." Song Qingshu was worried that she would not feel relieved. If Fang Yi dared to betray him like she betrayed Wei Xiaobao in the original book because of the antidote, he would not be as generous as Wei Xiaobao. However, the two had connected physically after all, so Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want that kind of ending.

    "Brother Song, when I think of Fat Monk and Thin Monk''s pitiful appearance, I be terrified of the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills. But I don''t know why, now I am not feeling afraid at all. Because I know that no matter what, you will be with me." Fang Yi said shyly.

    "What you want to say is, at worst, we will be lovers with the same fate." Song Qingshuughed loudly.

    "Being able to live and die with Brother Song, this Fang Yi has no regrets in this life." Now Fang Yi herself didn''t know whether she was acting or revealing her true feelings when she said this.

    *****

    "What! Song Qingshu remained unmoved?" Seeing a neatly dressed Fang Yi enter the room, Su Quan felt something was wrong, and after listening to her report, it was as she had expected.

    "Brother Song said, ¡®I can¡¯t touch a friend''s wife'', he is a gentleman who can¡¯t be moved." Fang Yi felt shy in her heart, <i>¡®That man really knows how to move.¡¯</i>

    "Is that really the case?" A trace of suspicion shed in Su Quan''s eyes.

    "If Madame doesn''t believe it, this Fang Yi can take off her clothes and let Madame check it." Fang Yi raised her hand, as if she was asking Su Quan to do as she pleased.

    "Forget it, I don''t have that kind of hobby." Su Quan waved her hands in disgust, frowned, and muttered to herself, ¡°Is Song Qingshu really a man? He didn''t want such a delicate woman at midnight?¡±

    Fang Yi''s tense nerves finally rxed. There were many traces of pleasure still left on her body. If Su Quan really checked, she would definitely not be able to hide it. Hearing what she said, Fang Yi rolled her eyes and said, "Actually, I could feel him struggle. His body had the desire, but because of my status, he held himself back. Madame is a thousand times more beautiful than me, and Master Hong and he are not friends, if Madame give it a try, you will definitely be able to seduce him."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong> I would like to talk about the author''s writing style. In simple words, he likes to explore the charactes, likes to plot, and likes to create a sense of mystery. No main character will remain the same. You might have some first impression, don''t take it as thest, because he/she might change in the future. Yes, some actions, decisions or incidents might seem a little strange or uneptable, but rest asured, the authors will exin and make things clear in the future chapters. It''s not perfect, but it tries to be better. That is why I like it so much. Happy reading!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 268: A woman had an acre of land

    <h4>Chapter 268: A woman had an acre ofnd</h4>

    "How dare you, you dare to make jokes about this Madame!" Su Quan expression turned dark.

    "Madame, don''t misunderstand!" Although Fang Yi had gotten close to Song Qingshu, she still feared Su Quan in her heart, and she hastily exined, "What I mean is that with Madame''s means, you don''t really need to let Song Qingshu take advantage of anything to achieve your goal."

    There were many rumors amongst the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult that Su Quan was like a crafty fox spirit, who could bewitch the hearts of men. Fang Yi somewhat doubted that, so she couldn''t help but take the opportunity to test the waters.

    "That''s actually not that bad of an idea." Su Quan really nodded, in fact, she had thought about doing it herself at first, but she was concerned that Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were too high, and in case she couldn¡¯t grasp the fire properly, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to resist by using force, that''s why she had been hesitant.

    Fang Yi was shocked in her heart, and she secretly thought that she had to find a chance to remind Song Qingshu, lest he would fall into her trap.

    "Are you sure that Song Qingshu had been seduced by you to the point that he almost couldn''t hold on?" Su Quan thought about it a bit more and decided to confirm it again.

    "Mm." Fang Yi pretended to nod shyly, but what she was thinking in her mind was, <i>¡®Not that he did hold on¡­¡¯</i>

    "Well then, let me show you how powerful this Madame is." Su Quan hummed, a hint of confidence flooded her face, and just as she finished speaking, she headed out.

    "Madame, you intend to go now?" Fang Yi secretly cried out, for one, she was worried that Su Quan would see the battlefield where the two of them had wreaked havoc just now, and for another, she thought that she hadn''t had the time to warn Song Qingshu yet. In case he got caught in Su Quan''s trap due to him being unprepared, then it would be the end.

    "Is there any problem?" Su Quan stared at her suspiciously, "With your previous efforts, the rest is simply a trivial matter for this Madame." Su Quan was very confident in her bewitching skills. Over the years, there was no man who she had failed to bewitch, except for some dying old things.

    "No problem, good luck with your mission, Madame." Fang Yi replied in a hurry.

    "You are acting very odd, something is not right after you¡¯ve returned." Su Quan frowned and couldn''t think of a reason, although she had a feeling that there was something wrong, but this opportunity was rare, so Su Quan really didn''t want to give up on it.

    Looking at Su Quan disappearing in the doorway, Fang Yi murmured, <i>¡®Brother Song, I hope you really are a gentleman. Even if you¡¯re not, just now, we¡­ did that twice, so now you shouldn¡¯t have any energy.¡¯</i>

    When Fang Yi was suffering internally, Su Quan had already knocked gently on the door of Song Qingshu''s room. Song Qingshu, who was refining his True Qi, opened his eyes, and a trace of doubt shed in his eyes, <i>¡®Why did Fang Yi return so quickly?¡¯</i>

    "Lord Song, are you awake?" Suddenly a delicate female voice came from outside the door.

    Song Qingshu shuddered at the sound, but fortunately his surname was not Ximen, so he hurriedly got up and opened the door. Looking at the beautiful woman standing at the door, he could not help but smile bitterly and said, "Madame hase to look for Song sote, I wonder what do you want with me?"

    Seeing Song Qingshu opening the door so quickly, Su Quan felt happy in her heart, <i>¡®Since he chose to open the door, it seems that he must have been feeling restless in his heart.¡¯ </i>

    But how could she know that as a modern man, Song Qingshu had no sense of the etiquette of this era. A woman knocking on the door of a man¡¯s room in middle of the night was considered a very indecent act in the ancient era, but in Song Qingshu''s view it was something perfectly normal.

    "It''s cold outside, won''t Lord Song invite me in to have a seat?" Su Quan said while hugging her arms, and her delicate body shivered, as if she was a delicate, harmless woman.

    <i>¡®Could it be that Fang Yi has been exposed?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®But looking at her acting like this, that doesn''t seem to be the case.¡¯</i>

    "What are you saying, Madame, pleasee in." Song Qingshu moved aside and weed her in.

    After entering the room, Su Quan acted as if it was her own room, taking a look here and there, not at all like Fang Yi who was so cautious before, seeing Song Qingshu''s puzzled expression, she smiled sweetly, revealing a slight dimple on her cheek, "I came over just to see what the stone-hearted Lord Song was doing alone, who actually managed to reject the beautiful looking Miss Fang. "

    The dimple on Su Quan''s cheeks was shallow, only showing a trace when she smiled, and it was only on the left side, if the two were not so close, Song Qingshu would have found it hard to notice. Suddenly hearing Su Quan''s words, Song Qingshu reacted after a moment of dumbfoundedness, "Did you send Miss Fang here?"

    "I was worried that you were having a hard time sleeping alone, and I saw that Miss Fang''s beauty and figure were first ss, so I sent her over to serve you. But I didn''t know that Lord Song would be so cruel.¡± Su Quan tsked and sighed, as if she was using a cold hearted man.

    Song Qingshu secretly praised Fang Yi for her good acting skills, but his expression still remained oblivious, "Madame, you are insulting me, Miss Fang is a married woman."

    "Isn''t that better, Lord Song won''t be held responsible for the chastity issue either, not to mention her husband is dead." Su Quan looked at him with a sly smile.

    "What a convenient thing!" Song Qingshu seemed delighted to hear this and subconsciously replied, "Isn''t Madame also a married woman?"

    "Uh¡­" Su Quan didn''t expect that he would point the arrow at her, and her cheeks reddened as sheughed delicately, "Lord Song is so bold, he even dares to eat this Madame''s tofu."

    "Cult Master Hong has left such white and tender tofu uneaten, I am naturally willing to do my humble part." Song Qingshu said with a meaningful expression.

    Su Quan didn¡¯t get annoyed when she heard this, instead when she saw that Song Qingshu was teasing her with his words, she was more than a little excited.

    Su Quan smiled and turned around a few times, taking the opportunity to keep a distance from Song Qingshu, "The reason I came here, apart from fighting for Miss Fang, there is another thing I want to ask you."

    "Please speak, Madame, I will definitely tell you everything." Song Qingshu smiled while adding <i>¡®That is false¡¯</i> in his heart.

    Su Quan did not answer immediately, instead, she naturally picked up the tea cup on the table, poured a cup of water, and put it to her mouth to take a sip¡ª her red lips and the white tea cup formed a strong visual impact.

    Song Qingshu throat turned dry, and his heart started to beat faster, ¡®My goodness, this should be called sexual innuendo in psychology¡­ and it seems those asional winks are also really a part of this! This seductress, what other tricks do you have?¡¯

    The subtle sliding of Song Qingshu''s adam¡¯s apple could not be concealed from Su Quan''s eyes, and she was satisfied with Song Qingshu''s current reaction. She walked across the room with small steps, as if she was having difficulty with saying something, "In the past, Lord Song mentioned¡­ mentioned that the martial arts ¡®he¡¯ practiced required him to abstain from women¡­" Halfway through the sentence, Su Quan blushed and didn¡¯t speak again.

    <i>¡®Just finish the sentence, is it necessary to shyly lean on my bed? The act is still so suggestive¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu sighed in disbelief, if he was not aware of how powerful a character Su Quan was in the original book, he was afraid he would have been fooled by her Oscar-winning performance.

    "This kind of thing, I think Madame, as the person involved, should know best." Song Qingshu didn''t answer directly, instead he wistfully smiled at her .

    ¡®You''ve been given such an obvious hint, and you still won''t take the initiative.¡¯ Su Quan was secretly angry. Seeing that Song Qingshu wasn''t quite like other men and didn''t seem to be so easy to handle, she thought, ¡®Very well, if I don''t tame you and turn into a loyal dog under my skirt, I, Su Quan, will take your surname!¡¯ (G: Foreshadowing?)

    Su Quan was burning with impatience. All she needed was for Song Qingshu to lose his thoughts for a moment, so she continued to tease Song Qingshu, "As a woman, how can I say such things, I just want to ask if Lord Song has any solutions?"

    "Madame, I have a poem here that should be helpful to your situation." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Oh? I didn¡¯t that Lord Song is not only strong in martial arts, but it turns out that he can also write and recite poetry! You are indeed a master of both literature and martial arts." Su Quan''s beautiful eyes flooded with a hint of surprise, knowing that there were not many people in Wulin who knew how to recite poetry, let alone a high level skill like writing poetry.

    "What''s so difficult about reciting poems? What I''m best at is getting the quilt wet!" Song Qingshu told a cold joke from his previous life. Seeing Su Quan''s confused expression, he couldn''t help but feel a little dull, so he continued, "Madame, listen carefully:

    A woman had an acre ofnd,

    That had been left untouched for eighteen years,

    And when she couldn''t get anything to eat,

    She went to others to get help plough the field."

    Su Quan''s expression changed immediately, as it went from red to green. But it was not enough to get her angry, so she could only smile awkwardly, "This Madame really overestimated Lord Song¡­your masterpiece, it does not rhyme at all, it can barely be described as a poem."

    But Song Qingshu didn''t care, he shook his head andughed, "Poetry is not only about the rhyme. Then how about the Madame evaluate another poem." After saying that, he did not wait for Su Quan''s reaction, and said,

    "The first emergence of the sun is brilliant,

    Brightening thousands of mountains and rivers like a fire,

    It rose up to the heaven in an instant,

    Chasing away the stars, chasing away the moon."

    Su Quan originally wanted to take the opportunity to praise him, but when she was teased again, she really could not bear the anger in her heart. She thought that the poem was written by Song Qingshu, so shemented with straightforward expression and a sarcastic tone, "The words are vulgar, and does not rhyme at all. This is not a good poem."

    Song Qingshu looked at Su Quan with an odd expression, as if he knew that she would say that, "This poem was written by Zhao Kuangyin, the founding emperor of the Northern Song Dynasty, and it''s true that it''s not good from a poetic point of view, but it is valued due to it¡¯s intended meaning. So rhyming, rhetoric and all that is just a minor thing, the meaning expressed in the poem itself is a more precious thing."

    Su Quan was secretly shocked, <i>¡®This Song Qingshu actuallypared himself to the Emperor! It seems that he intends to not stay be in the pond¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu didn''t know that his random sentence had made the woman from a superstitious ancient era make so many associations, and seeing Su Quan nk expression he opened his mouth andughed, "Now what does Madame think of my poem just now, I think it''s evocative and apt."

    Su Quan was so angry that she leaned over to Song Qingshu and smiled, "Why, is Lord Song feeling pity for me and wants to let me eat?"

    The aroma of a mature woman filled the tip of his nose, and hearing the other party''s almost naked provocation, Song Qingshu felt a stir his heart and soul. Su Quan cleverly seized this opportunity and raised her head to look at him, her eyes radiating a strange glow, "Lord Song, do you think I am pretty?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support the trantor, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 269: Walls have ears

    <h4>Chapter 269: Walls have ears</h4>

    A strange glint shed in Song Qingshu''s eyes, then he became a bit confused again, "Beautiful, Madame is the most beautiful among the women I''ve seen."

    Su Quan was very satisfied with his answer and continued to stare into his eyes as she said with a smile, "Is that so? I heard that Lord Song''s wife Zhou Zhiruo is also known as a great beauty in the world, am I even more beautiful than her?" As Song Qingshu''s fame became more and more widespread, there were already quite a few people in the world who had made it a priority to look into his past, and it wasn''t surprising to know about his rtionship with Zhou Zhiruo.

    A pained look appeared on Song Qingshu''s face, "She is indeed beautiful, but I don''t like her. On the contrary, Madame is as beautiful as she is, and she is even more charming than her."

    "This little mouth of yours is quite sweet, you are so good at talking even after being charmed by me." Su Quan finished her work, and knowing that Song Qingshu was nowpletely under her control, she suddenly rxed.

    "So, do you like me?" Su Quan spoke with a very peculiar tone. They were only a few ordinary words, but whening from her mouth with a hundred twists and turns, they sounded extraordinarily gentle and soft.

    "Yes, of course I do!" Song Qingshu hurriedly replied, as if he was worried that hesitating for one moment would cause displeasure to the beautiful woman.

    "How much do you like me?" Looking at the somewhat dazed man in front of her, Su Quan enjoyed the feeling of being in control of the whole situation, and in a moment of mischief, she began to tease him.

    "How much do I like you?" Obviously this question was a bit tooplicated for Song Qingshu now, so he thought about it and hesitantly said, "Very much."

    Looking at the usually shrewd and calm Song Qingshu turn into this silly boy in front of her, a trace of spiteful pleasure rose in Su Quan''s heart, and her tone became rather pouty, "Then will you give your money to your sister?"

    "Yes, my money is sister''s money." Song Qingshu replied as a matter of course.

    Su Quan''s eyes narrowed with joy, "But during the day, sister borrowed ten thousand taels of silver from you."

    Song Qingshu scratched his head and pondered for a moment when he suddenly realized, and hurriedly ran to the bed. He grabbed the IOU out and handed it to Su Quan, "I don''t know why I asked sister for the IOU at that time, but now that I think about it, it was simply an unforgivable sin, I hope sister will forgive me."

    Su Quan took a nce at it, it was indeed something she had ¡®personally stamped'', while cautiously putting it into her sleeve, she smiled delicately, "You gave such an important thing to sister, so this sister is very happy now, do you have any wish? Tell your sister, maybe I will fulfill your wish for you."

    Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, but they soon dimmed again, "But I don''t dare to say it."

    "What''s so daring about it, say it, as long as sister can do it, sister will help you." Although she had not had many contacts with Song Qingshu, Su Quan was very clear that he was a person with an extremely deep thoughts, so she felt very curious if a person like Song Qingshu would spill out any shocking secrets in his current state of delirium.

    "Really?" Song Qingshu opened his mouth, but after ncing at Su Quan, he temporarily swallowed his words back.

    "Of course it''s true." Su Quan looked at Song Qingshu with a smile and gave an encouraging look, but when she heard Song Qingshu''s reply, she could no longer smile.

    "I want to fu*k you!" Song Qingshu''s eyes were instantly filled with desire.

    Su Quan was taken aback, knowing that those who had fallen under her bewitching spell tended to speak the true thoughts in their hearts. <i>¡®How could someone use such vulgarnguage?¡¯</i> Su Quan felt annoyed and at the same time, her body was also enveloped by an inexplicable feeling. During the past few years, Hong Antong had always felt quite guilty because of his internal martial art method, so he had been treating her like a precious treasure, holding carefully in his hand for the fear of breaking. The rest of the Mystic Dragon Cult feared her like a tigress, and no one dared to say such a thing.

    The most important thing in her bewitching art was to guide the victim¡¯s thoughts and behaviors, not to control thempletely. So if Song Qingshu really suddenly became violent towards her, considering the martial arts of the two, Su Quan was afraid she would have little ability to resist, so she hurriedly replied, "Good brother, why do you have such a wish? But¡­sister also like you very much, and also willing to give myself to you ¡­" Said Su Quan as her face flushed red, even she herself did not know whether it was an act or she was really feeling shy.

    "Really?" Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise, quickly opened his arms and then wrapped Su Quan in his arms. He then opened his mouth and moved it to the side of her neck.

    Su Quan dodged while trying her best to exert her bewitching art, "But sister has something important to do right now, so I can''t give myself to you yet."

    "What''s more important than me?" Song Qingshu said in dissatisfaction.

    Having never been this close to a man before, and being held tightly in Song Qingshu''s arms, Su Quan''s voice trembled a little as she spoke, "Many bad people havee to your sister''s house, not only wanting to take your sister''s family fortune, but also wanting to snatch back to¡­ fu*k me." Su Quan felt that she was simply out of her mind. She originally intended to say ¡®snatch back to make me their wife¡¯, but she instinctively used that word in the end.

    "Outrageous, simply outrageous!" Song Qingshu seemed as if he was greatly enraged, and said loudly, "Who is so bold! Sister, tell me, I will go and kill them all!"

    Su Quan felt extremely happy in her heart, with a super expert like Song Qingshu as her guard, things would be much betterter, "Sister will be going home soon, will you protect sister?"

    "Of course, I will definitely not let anyone else hurt sister." Song Qingshu nodded affirmatively.

    Su Quan took the opportunity to break away from his embrace, looking at the other party''s despondent expression, her heart could not help but ache, "Sister promises you, after you help sister drive away the bad guys, sister will let you¡­ do that."

    "Do what?" Song Qingshu foolishly asked.

    "Naughty!" If Su Quan wasn''t aware that the other party wasn''t too bright in the head right now, she would have thought that he was deliberately ying a trick on her, "It''s what you just said."

    "Oh~" Song Qingshu suddenly realized, "It''s to let me fu*k you!"

    "Don''t say that!" Su Quan red at him in annoyance, "Also, when you go home you will do everything Imand."

    "Why?" Song Qingshu said in dissatisfaction, "Those bad guys want to take advantage of my sister, they all deserve to die."

    "Not all the invader are bad people either, some can be shown the benefits to pull them to our side." Seeing Song Qingshu''s bewildered expression, Su Quan, for some reason, felt a pang of annoyance in her heart and muttered, "You are usually so smart, surely you understand what I mean."

    "Although I don''t quite understand, I''ll do whatever sister tells me to do in the future." Song Qingshu scratched his head, his smile looking extraordinarily simple.

    Su Quan sighed, how nice it would be if the people who fell under this bewitching art of hers could retain their usual mind and listen to her at the same time. However, she knew that this was asking too much, if Song Qingshu reverted to his usual shrewdness, she would not dare to rest assured.

    "It''s still my dear brother who treats me the best." Su Quan couldn''t help but pinch Song Qingshu''s face, the feeling she got was smoother than the average woman''s skin, which was simply unbelievable.

    "Good sister, I want a kiss." Smelling the scent of Su Quan''s body, Song Qingshu obviously became a bit restless.

    "I have to release the heat inside him first, otherwise it¡¯ll be too dangerous if she continues to pester me all day long." Su Quan''s movement technique was called the Flying Swallow Returns, although it was not as good as the famous Minute Ice Ripple Step, or the Hundred Divine Steps, it still had its own unique features in dodging techniques.

    "Brother, be good, your sister will find a beautiful girl to give you as a wife¡­ah!" Su Quan didn''t think that Song Qingshu, who seemed to be a gentleman on the surface, would lose all his moral restraint after falling under her bewitchment and actually became so lu*stful. Soon Su Quan became even more worried, with Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills, if he decides to act like this in front of the tigers and wolves of the Mystic Dragon Cult¡­ how would she cope with the situation?

    *****

    When Fang Yi looked at Su Quan leading Song Qingshu in, her eyes went straight, and before she could speak, Su Quan spoke first, pointing to Fang Yi and asking Song Qingshu, "Good brother, do you think this sister is pretty?"

    Song Qingshu confidently examined Fang Yi. The way he looked at her, irked Fang Yi, and she heard Song Qingshu say, "She¡¯s average, not as good as dear sister."

    Looking at Fang Yi who was blushing, Su Quan was obviously satisfied with this answer and said with a delicate smile, "Good brother, just settle with her for tonight, in the future, after things are done, this sister will keep youpany."

    While Fang Yi was still listening to them in a daze, Su Quane to her and nudged her towards Song Qingshu, "You have to serve him for me, don''t worry, he won''t reject you now."

    Fang Yi blushed furiously, Su Quan thought she was nning to refuse, so she took the opportunity to whisper a threat, "I could have tied you up and dru*gged you¡­ so I hope you won''t test my patience."

    Seeing that Fang Yi had nodded silently, she loudly said, "My brother will be this Madame''s guest in the future, naturally he should be treated with the courtesy of a guest! Fang Yi, you will be his maid from now on. You have to serve him well, and you cannot refuse any of his requests, I am saying ¡®any request¡¯, do you understand?"

    Looking at Su Quan''s sharp eyes, Fang Yi nodded helplessly, she also wanted to see what kind of medicine Song Qingshu was selling in his gourd. (G: Idiom, meaning: what his n was.)

    After leading Song Qingshu back to the room, he ordered Fang Yi before she could even speak, "Take off your clothes!"

    "What?" Fang Yi was furious and came to Song Qingshu''s side and asked in a low voice, "Brother Song, what is going on?"

    "Didn''t sister just tell you to listen to me, howe you aren''t listening to my first words." With a somewhat angry expression, Song Qingshu stood up and headed out, "I''m going to find my sister."

    "Hey!" Fang Yi hastily pulled him back, and looked at the Song Qingshu who had a very different temperament. She was secretly shocked, <i>¡®Could it be that he has fallen under the bewitching spell of the Cult Master¡¯s wife?¡¯ </i>Fang Yi had only heard that Su Quan knew this evil technique, but she didn''t think it was actually true.

    "I am taking it off!" Fang Yi pouted and sulked, thinking that he had seen everything he needed to see, so what harm would it do to take it off again, and halfway through taking it off, she was embraced by Song Qingshu.

    She still had many things to ask, but Song Qingshu''s reckless and hot kiss soon blocked Fang Yi''s lips, causing her body to quickly heat up, having tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time, her body was still feeling a bit ufortable. But, Fang Yi herself enjoyed that feeling, so she didn''t reject the other party''s rudeness.

    On the other side, Su Quan had been listening carefully to the sound in the room. She always felt that something was wrong with what had happened just now. She even had some suspicion that Song Qingshu was just pretending to be bewitched. So, she had the intention of testing him, and when she saw him push down Fang Yi without hesitation. She finally felt rxed, and wanted to leave, but the wonderful sounding from inside seems to have a strange magic! It made Su Quan feel as if her legs were nailed in ce, as she continued to listen.

    It was not until the sky grew bright that Su Quan finally awakened and returned to her room in frustration.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> So¡­Song Qingshu¡¯s current personality, does it somehow seem familiar?

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 270: The situation

    <h4>Chapter 270: The situation</h4>

    In the early morning of the next day, Su Quan, who was eating breakfast in the lobby, saw Fang Yi being pulled over by Song Qingshu with a flushed face, and her expression suddenly became extremely strange, "A moment in spring is really worth a thousand autumns, why don''t you two rest for a while?"

    Fang Yi wished to find a crack in the ground to hide in, but Song Qingshu ate the steamed buns on the table indifferently. Su Quan looked at him with a smile, "Good brother, did Miss Fang satisfy youst night?"

    Song Qingshu seemed to be indifferent as he quickly drank a bowl of water, and said vaguely, "It was okay, but there is a little regret."

    Now not only Su Quan, but even Fang Yi raised her head curiously, and asked in unison, "What regret?"

    "She''s not a virgin anymore." Song Qingshu dropped a heavy bomb.

    Fang Yi felt so angry that she almost vomited blood. Wasn''t her virginity ruined by this heartless person? She didn''t expect him to turn his face and deny it so soon.

    Su Quan couldn''t help but speak with a smile on her lips, "Miss Fang has long been someone else''s wife, so naturally she won''t be a virgin."

    "Then will her husbande to beat me?" Song Qingshu raised his head and asked foolishly.

    Su Quan nced at Fang Yi, stretched out a slender finger in front of Song Qingshu, "Firstly, her husband can''t beat you; secondly, her husband is dead, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    Fang Yi was secretly shocked when she heard that, and looked at Song Qingshu carefully. Fang Yi was too tired in the roomst night, and fell asleep after finishing the work, so she hadn''t had the time to ask him what was going on. But now, it could basically be confirmed that Song Qingshu had been bewitched.

    "Well, dear sister, do you have a husband?"

    Song Qingshu''s next question made Su Quan''s smile go stiff. After thinking for a while, she decided to not tell him, "You will naturally know that in the future."

    "Oh~" Song Qingshu had obviously just asked casually, and didn''t mean to press on.

    *****

    On the rest of the journey, the two women had their ownplex thoughts, one kept weaving all kinds of beautiful lies for Song Qingshu, and the other tried her best to wake him up in private. But Song Qingshu actually remained mindless and went to inform Su Quan. So, Fang Yi never dared to wake Song Qingshu up after that, she could only stare at his back and meditate every day.

    "Good brother, after arriving at the Mystic Dragon Cult, you will treat yourself as a special envoy sent by the Qing Emperor, and I will slowly teach you what to say." Su Quan pulled Song Qingshu and ordered, then raised her head and looked at the person beside her, ¡°Fang Yi, you¡­you change into men''s clothes and pretend to be the servant of Special Envoy Lord Song."

    "Special envoy? This name sounds so familiar." A doubtful light shed across Song Qingshu''s face.

    Fang Yi was overjoyed immediately, and took the opportunity to say, "Brother Song, you are the deputy head of the imperial guards of the Manchu Dynasty, and the most favorite expert under the Emperor of the invaders¡­"

    "You talk too much!" Fang Yi wanted to say more, but Su Quan casually pped her.

    "Yes." Fang Yi hated her very much, but she couldn''t beat her, and as she was poisoned by her, she had to swallow her anger.

    "That sounds interesting. Is the special envoy same as the the imperial envoy?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.

    Su Quan thought for a while and nodded, "It''s about the same. It''s just that the imperial envoys are sent by the court with great fanfare, and the special envoys act in secret."

    Song Qingshu asked, "Then what should I say to them?"

    Su Quan thought about it, and felt that what she said was tooplicated, Song Qingshu might not remember it now, so she could only say, "Let Fang Yi do the specific things for you, what you have to do is keep calm and use force to deter them if necessary. "

    After finishing speaking, Su Quan pulled Fang Yi aside and began to exin in detail.

    It turned out that in the battle of Shengjing, the entire army of the Mystic Dragon Cult brought out by Su Quan was wiped out, and almost half of the elite masters of the entire Mystic Dragon Cult were lost. In recent years, she had aroused widespread dissatisfaction because of her wanton purging of the elders in the cult. Normally, she could rely on Hong Antong and her prestige to suppress them, but this time the loss was way too heavy, and Su Quan was worried that some people in the cult would take the opportunity to cause trouble.

    Not long ago, news came from one of her people on the cult that Hongli had sent three of his five famous generals, Li Shiyao, Zhao Hui, and Hai Lancha, to lead three armies to Mystic Dragon Cult, demanding to withdraw immediately as long as the Mystic Dragon Cult handed over the murderer Su Quan. .

    As a result, Su Quan dared not go back to Mystic Dragon Cult directly. Although she knew that Hong Antong loved her very much, but when his own existence was in danger, he might sacrifice her without hesitation.

    Originally, Su Quan nned to just run away, but she shuddered at the thought of facing the pursuit of both Hongli and Mystic Dragon Cult in the future, and she was also reluctant to part with the foundation she hadid in the Mystic Dragon Cult for many years.

    Su Quan finally decided to go back to Mystic Dragon Cult, but she would not be so foolish as to go back without preparation. Su Quan, who has always been smart, soon thought of using external forces to protect her safety. Her influence was based in the Mystic Dragon Cult. However, at this juncture, she couldn''t rely on it.

    There are two candidates in Su Quan''s mind. One was her father, Su Yin, who could use his martial arts prowess to help her take over the Mystic Dragon Cult. It was not a difficult task, but Su Quan has hated her biological father since she was a child, and she was unwilling to beg him even in such a desperate situation.

    Soon another candidate came to her mind, Su Quan didn''t know why she subconsciously thought of Song Qingshu at that time, maybe his martial arts were reassuring enough, or maybe it was also because they both went deep into the tiger''s den, and when her own entire army was wiped out, Song Qingshu was able to retreat safely.

    After arriving in the capital, Su Quan heard that the Tong family was attacking Wei Xiaobao''s widows, and Song Qingshu was protecting them. Therefore, Su Quan had an idea, and took the opportunity to rescue Fang Yi from the prison in Grand Secretary¡¯s Mansion.

    In fact, although Su Quan''s martial arts was not bad, it was far from the level of robbing people in the capital prison, but she had another special skill, that was the the ¡°Bewitching Art¡±, and it was not difficult for her to control a few prison guards.

    After rescuing Fang Yi, Su Quan coerced her to poison Song Qingshu, and after a series of events, she had finally achieved her goal.

    Of course, Su Quan didn''t say anything about all the ins and outs to Fang Yi, but secretly told her about some precautions.

    The three of them came to a seaside town, where there was a secret stronghold of the Mystic Dragon Cult. The Cult had already received the news that Su Quan was about to return to the Cult, so Yin Jin, one of the five dragon envoys, was specially sent to wee her.

    Apart from the Cult Master and his wife, the five dragon envoys of the Mystic Dragon Cult were the most distinguished, and their martial arts and scheming skills could be regarded as the best in the Cult. Previously, the White Dragon Envoy Zhong Zhiling was executed by Su Quan on an excuse, and the position of the White Dragon Envoy fell to Wei Xiaobao by chance, but now that Wei Xiaobao also died suddenly, the position of the White Dragon Envoy was vacant.

    Su Quan nced at Song Qingshu, and finally shook her head. This guy probably wouldn¡¯t even take the position of a mere White Dragon Envoy in his eyes. It would be great if Song Qingshu was always as obedient as he was now. With his help, and with her many years of hard work, it was not impossible topletely control the Mystic Dragon Cult. Why would she have rely on others like she was doing now.

    However, Su Quan also knew that this was unrealistic. Her Bewitching Art could not keep a person under her control for a lifetime. Even now, in order to control Song Qingshu, she had to perform various exercises every day and use certain drugs to barely make do. Su Quan made up her mind that when the turmoil subsided, she would take the opportunity to get rid of Song Qingshu, otherwise she would not be able to bear the other party''s revenge when he wakes up.

    "Yin Jin, the Yellow Dragon Envoy, wees Madame. Cult Master Hong will enjoy immortal blessings forever, and live as long as the heavens!" After Yin Jin respectfully saluted, his pair of shifty eyes turned straight, quietly sizing up Su Quan''s charming body.

    Ordinary people would think that Su Quan was still favored, as Cult Master Hong even sent one of the dignified Five Dragon Envoys to wee her back to the Cult in person. But Su Quan, who was clever and smart, immediately realized the abnormality. Among the Five Dragon Envoys, Yin Jin could be said to be the most ipetent and only skilled in ttering. Because he had always stood by the Cult Master and his wife, he was able to sit firmly on the position of the Yellow Dragon Envoy.

    As a confidant of the two, although Yin Jin has always been lustful and shameless, he never dared to take a second look at the beautiful Su Quan, but today he boldly used his eyes to ¡®savor'' her. Su Quan soon realized that something might have changed on the Cult, and Yin Jin, who was as timid as a mouse, had became more courageous.

    "Yin Jin, is it?" Song Qingshu noticed the obscene gaze of the other party, and immediately muttered, "What a trashy name, the pronunciation is the same as shi*t, you really deserve to be the Yellow Dragon Envoy." Song Qingshu deliberately focused on the pronunciation of the word ¡®huang'' (meaning yellow). It didn¡¯t take long for a character like Yin Jin to understand the insult, and he immediately flew into a rage, "You ba*tard boy, who do you think you are! If it''s not for Madame''s sake, I would tear apart that stinky mouth of yours."

    Su Quan frowned. Since when did Yin Jin dare to yell like this in front of her? It seemed that the situation on the Cult was really not optimistic, and then she lightly said, "He just happens to be the number one master in the Manchu Qing Dynasty. That''s all."

    "Song Qingshu!?" Cold sweat came down Yin Jin''s face.

    Although Hong Antong came back to enter seclusion before and kept silent about his injury, rumors had still spread in the world. Everyone basically knows that the invincible Cult Master Hong was defeated in the hands of a young man, and the opponent''s record has been outstanding in recent years. Since the death of Dongfang Bubai, Song Qingshu has been regarded as the number one martial arts master by default under the rule of the Qing Dynasty.

    Wasn''t he like an ant in front of such a character? Wouldn¡¯t this guy be able to pinch him to death of he wanted to?

    Yin Jin was the best at following the wind and steering the rudder, so he quickly apologized with a smile in front of Song Qingshu, "This lowly one didn''t know that Master Song came here in person, and I didn¡¯t know Mount Tai with my eyes. I hope that your esteemed self will not remember this lowly ones mistakes¡­"

    Song Qingshu''s eyebrows moved, and his expression turned a bit weird. He seemed to enjoy this kind of ttery very much, but he didn''t expect the other party to tter him endlessly. The guy started from the Battle of Mount Tai and continued to the battle of Red Flower Society. He talked so much that even Song Qingshu was a little annoyed by what he heard, and contemptuously waved his hand to shut him up.

    Yin Jin returned to Su Quan with a little embarrassment, looked at her nervously, and asked in a low voice, "Madame, why is he with you?"

    "Is there anything wrong?" Su Quan sneered, "Master Song is my friend. This time, he came to Mystic Dragon Cult with me to discuss the alliance with the Cult Master."

    Looking at the back of Su Quan as she left, Yin Jin¡¯s expression changed and thought, <i>¡®The Mystic Dragon Cult will be lively now!¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 271: Besieged on all sides

    <h4>Chapter 271: Besieged on all sides</h4>

    They group boarded the big ship of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and Su Quan was arranged in the most luxurious cabin. She quickly called Song Qingshu and Fang Yi to her side, considering that she was weak now, with only two people who could barely count as helpers, she couldn''t help but be worried, and she didn''t know what to say for a while.

    "Madame, the Yellow Dragon Envoy, Yin Jin asks to see you." There was a knock on the door, and the tone was much more respectful than before.

    "Come in." Su Quan said lightly, leaning sideways on the edge of the table, not looking directly at Yin Jin who came in, just blowing gently on the tea in the cup.

    Yin Jin thought that Su Quan would nervously ask about the situation in the cult after meeting him. So, he couldn¡¯t sit still. Thinking of Song Qingshu next to Su Quan, he understood that things had changed, and felt that it was necessary to sell himself well. If Su Quan could get through this crisis safely, she would definitely be indispensable in the future for his own benefit.

    However, when he came into the room and saw Su Quan''s usual arrogant attitude, Yin Jin couldn''t help feeling angry, <i>¡®This bit*ch, you think that you are something big? If the Cult Master nods at any time, you can''t imagine how much trouble you will be in.¡¯</i>

    Of course, Yin Jin, who has never been a fool, so didn¡¯t dare to show all this on his face. Instead, he said earnestly, "Madame is really spending her time leisurely, but does Madame know that she is about to face disaster?"

    "Oh?" Su Quan slowly put the teacup back on the table. She was very clear about her situation. If they see her show weakness in the cruel reality, they will be able to swallow her up in an instant without leaving anything. It¡¯s thew of the jungle ¡ª the strong preys on the weak. This was thew of this world.

    Seeing that Su Quan didn''t seem to care, Yin Jin, who was still a little hesitant, finally made up his mind, ran to the door to confirm that there was no one around, and then came back and whispered, "Madame, did you know that this subordinate was sent here to arrest you!"

    Su Quan felt a chill in her heart. <i>¡®Could it be that the situation in the Mystic Dragon Cult has be so bad¡­¡¯</i> but she still remained calm and sneered, "You can arrest me?"

    Yin Jin hurriedly apologized and said with a smile, "This subordinate has always been loyal to Madame, how dare he be disrespectful to Madame." But he cursed secretly in his heart. It turned out that Yin Jin had brought a lot of good helper from the cult for this purpose, but there was actually no way to catch Su Quan. He didn¡¯t think it would be that difficult at first, but when he saw Song Qingshu, he had to hesitate.

    In the past two years, Song Qingshu''s reputation had gone through a meteoric rise, and he was not that kind of ordinary rising star, but an existence that overwhelmed many top famous masters. Even if Yin Jin had no intuitive understanding of martial art of people like Taoist Master Xu, Zuo Lengchan and others; as one of the Five Dragons Envoys, he knew that Hong Antong was injured by Song Qingshust time. So, Yin Jin understood very well that if he really wanted to do something, he didn¡¯t have the ability to capture Su Quan even with the help of his subordinates.

    <i>¡®However, if I don''tplete the task, I will inevitably be punished if I go back to Mystic Dragon Cult.¡¯</i> Thinking of the harsh punishments in the cult, Yin Jin couldn''t help but shiver. Finally, after much deliberation, he decided to take a gamble. <i>¡®The Cult Master also loves this charmingdy very much, so he may not really hand her over to the forces of Shengjing.¡¯</i>

    Seeing Yin Jin standing there with a gloomy expression and not continuing to speak, Su Quan was annoyed in her heart, so she could only ask, "What''s going on?"

    Yin Jin woke up suddenly, and quickly exined, "Thest time Madame visited Shengjing, she¡­ killed Fukang''an. Hongli was very furious. He mobilized several troops to destroy our Mystic Dragon Cult."

    Su Quan snorted coldly, "No matter how brave and skilled the Eight Banners Cavalrymen under Hongli are in fighting, they still turn from dragons into shrimps when they enter the water. My Mystic Dragon Cult has always been good at naval warfare, why should we be afraid of him?"

    "That being said¡­" Yin Jin said with a sneer, "But Hongli¡¯s forces are not as small-scale as before this time, and it is clear that no loss will be taken into ount. Although our Mystic Dragon Cult is good at naval warfare, after all, our manpower is far less than Hongli''s army."

    "The world is in chaos today, and I don''t believe that Hongli is willing to spend his elite on Mystic Dragon Cult." Su Quan was annoyed in her heart. This Hong Antong usually acted majestic, but in an emergency, he couldn''t even see through these small things.

    "But there is news that the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong will also respond to Hongli and send naval troops to join the battle." Yin Jin nced at Su Quan cautiously.

    Su Quan''s heart skipped a beat. At that time, Yuan Chengzhi''s Golden Snake Camp base was near the sea, and he was very good at naval warfare. Because of the conflict of interests, the Mystic Dragon Cult and Golden Snake Camp had fought against each other a lot, and finally reached apromise with the Yellow Sea as the boundary. Everything from the north of Golden Snake Camp, was the territory of the Mystic Dragon Cult, so it was safe and sound.

    In recent years, although the focus of the Golden Serpent Camp had shifted to Shandong, and the navy has been abandoned, even emaciated camels were bigger than horses. If the Golden Serpent Camp really sends troops, the advantage of the Mystic Dragon Cult over Shengjing will bepletely lost.

    "Where did this newse from?" Su Quan asked in a deep voice.

    "The news should be urate. ording to reports from the spies, high-level figures from the Golden Serpent Camp havee to Prince Bao''s Mansion to discuss the matter of sending troops." Hearing Yin Jin''s words, Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed again.

    "Even so, when the enemy ns to attack from water andnd, the cult should work on a n regarding how to meet the enemy. What''s the matter with sending you to arrest me?" Su Quan raised her eyebrows slightly, staring at Yin Jin and asked.

    Yin Jin quickly looked away. It was widely rumored in the cult that Su Quan was good at bewitchment. He didn''t want to be her puppet at this delicate moment, so he replied, "Answering to Madame, the main thing is that Shengjing sent a message, if¡­if¡­"

    "If what?" Su Quan already knew the truth, but she didn''t want to expose her spy in the cult.

    "Madame, don''t be angry when this subordinates says it." Yin Jin gritted his teeth and said hastily, "Shengjing said that as long as Mystic Dragon Cult handed over Madame, who is the culprit, they would retreat."

    "You all believe this?" Su Quan sneered.

    "Of course this subordinate didn''t believe it!" Yin Jin hastily expressed his loyalty, "But many brothers in the cult believe it. They think that the disaster is caused by the Madame. If the Madame is sacrificed, thousands of brothers can be prevented from bleeding in vain. That''s¡­that''s quite a bargain." Yin Jin''s words were not entirely true, because he was actually one of these people.

    "What did the Cult Master say?" Su Quan snorted.

    "The Cult Master has not expressed his position, but recently the brothers in the cult are very emotional, and even the Cult Master can''t suppress it, so he sent someone to take the Madame back first." Seeing Su Quan''s face turned cold, Yin Jin quickly exined, "But the Cult Master has always thought of the Madame''s good, so he sent this subordinate here, if it were any of the other Five Dragon Envoys, I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid they won''t be so polite." Here Yin Jin was carefully saying good things for Hong Antong, as he didn''t want to have any rumors to reach Hong Antong''s ears. After all, they were husband and wife, so if they reconcileter, then Su Quan turns around and tells on him, it would be a tragedy.

    Su Quan knew that Yin Jin was telling the truth. Among the Five Dragon Envoys of the Mystic Dragon Cult, only Yin Jin had always been close to Hong Antong and herself. With such a good opportunity for them to suppress the situation, the few of them were of course eager to get rid of her. The chaos in the cult also had to be their work.

    However, Su Quan didn¡¯t feel grateful to Hong Antong at all. She knew her husband in name too well. He sent Yin Jin here just for the sake of looking good. When discussing this matter, if Hong Antong had suppressed it with force, it would definitely not form the current chaotic situation.

    At the moment, Su Quan''s confidence was shaken. The reason why she returned to Mystic Dragon Cult was that she still held a glimmer of hope in Hong Antong. After all, after so many years of spending as husband and wife, she knew that his love for her was not fake. But now that she knew that even Hong Antong might decide to sacrifice her, Su Quan suddenly became physically and mentally exhausted.

    "This Madame will not make things difficult for the Yellow Dragon Envoy. I will go to Mystic Dragon Cult with you and let the Cult Master handle it. Su Quan will remember Yellow Dragon Envoy''s kindness today, and I will repay it one day. I need to be alone. You can leave first." Su Quan waved her hand, signaling Yin Jin to go out first.

    "This subordinates have always been loyal to the Cult Master and the Madame. May the Cult Master and his Madame share the blessings and live as long as the heavens. I don''t dare to ask for any extravagant rewards, dare not¡­ dare¡­" Although Yin Jin said that he didn''t dare, but the uncontroble joy on his face betrayed his words.

    "This rat is indeed the same as Wei Xiaobao, and he even learned to use his words." When Yin Jin disappeared outside the door, Su Quan pouted in disgust.

    It turned out that before Wei Xiaobao came to the Mystic Dragon Cult, the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult always shouted that the ¡°Cult Master Hong, will enjoy his life and live as long as the heavens.¡± However, Wei Xiaobao added the word "and the Madame", which made Hong Antong and Su Quan very happy. After that, many people in the cult also followed suit.

    Su Quan stood up, pushed open the window and looked at the rough sea outside, her thoughts wereplex. It¡¯s not that she didn''t think about leaving, but it was toote to give up now that they were in the middle of the vast sea. Looking back at Song Qingshu who was sitting there with a bored look, her voice expressed her weakness, "Good brother, will you help sister this time?"

    "No problem, as long as I''m here, I''ll make sure Dear Sister is safe and well." Song Qingshu replied foolishly, then smiled, "I''m still waiting for that day¡­"

    "Don''t say it!" Su Quan red at him angrily, but her body softened, thinking that if she could get through this crisis safely, it wouldn''t matter if she really gave herself to him. Anyway, men in this world were unreliable, and each takes what one needs. One day, she would decide the fate of other men instead of letting men decide her own.

    Suddenly noticing Fang Yi''s eyeballs turning straight, Su Quan sneered and said, "Fang Yi, you don''t have to use your brains. Although I can''t protect myself now, you and I are actually grasshoppers on the same rope. No matter what you think, in the eyes of the other members of the Mystic Dragon Cult, you are this Madame¡¯s subordinate. So once I lose power, your fate will not be much better, do you still expect them to give you the antidote for Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills?¡±

    "Subordinates dare not." Fang Yi said hastily with her trembling heart.

    "That¡¯s more like it." Su Quan snorted, "As long as you do your best for this Madame, after this incident, I will give you and Mu Jianping the antidote for Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills."

    "Thank you Madame." Fang Yi lowered her head, making her expression unclear to the eyes of others.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 272: Best in the world?

    <h4>Chapter 272: Best in the world?</h4>

    When the group arrived at Mystic Dragon Ind, the congregation saw Su Quan and hurriedly saluted. When they were about to send someone to report to Hong Antong, Su Quan raised her hand and said, "No need, I will go see him myself."

    Although hostility still prevailed on the ind, Su Quan''s prestige was still there. These subordinates subconsciously dared not disobey her orders, so they watched her go all the way to the main hall.

    Fang Yi quietly searched along the way, but she didn''t see Mu Jianping, so she couldn''t help being extremely disappointed. Unknowingly, the group had reached the entrance of the hall. Seeing Su Quan stop, Fang Yi looked into the room suspiciously.

    She saw Hong Antong standing high above, with three of the Five Dragon Envoys¡ª green, ck and red on one side, and on the other side was a Taoist priest, holding a horsetail whisk in his hand, and his expression was quite arrogant.

    Then there are two monks, with shing golden eyes, one could see that they were masters, but unfortunately one of them had a broken arm, and the other had a saber on his back, his eyes were quite fierce and perverse. Fang Yi took a quick look and hurriedly looked away.

    Below them was a man and a woman. The man was young and handsome, the woman was youthful and lively, with an aura of nobility on her body. She looked more like a nobledy, and it made one wonder why she would appear in this ce full of tigers and wolves.

    The people in the hall were having a heated argument, but when they saw Su Quan and his partying, they all stopped and looked at the group, and the hall fell into a strange silence for a moment.

    "This Madame has been away from the cult just for a few days. But I didn''t expect so many guests toe to visit." Su Quan nced around, and soon recognized everyone.

    One of the two monks were Sangjie and the other was Grandmaster Xuedao, the Blood Saber Elder. They were both first-ss masters under Prince Alibuge of Mongolia. As for the young man and woman; Su Quan also knew them, they were her biological father Su Yin''s subordinates, the outstanding masters in the Hidden Secret Service, and also the most outstanding masters of the younger generation of the Yelu royal family, Yelu Qi and Yelu Nanxian.

    After the initial astonishment, Hong Antong returned to normal, and heughed loudly and said: "Madame just came back, let me do the introduction. These are world-renowned masters, this is Yuzhen¡­"

    Before Hong Antong finished his introduction, a cold voice came from the hall, "Are you my sister''s husband?"

    Hong Antong was taken aback for a moment, and when he noticed Song Qingshu beside Su Quan, his face changed slightly, and he quickly said with a dry smile: "It turned out to be Master Song, what kind of wind is blowing today, to have also brought your esteemed self here."

    What surprised him was that he hadn''t received any news beforehand, which left him unprepared. What made him happy was that Song Qingshu had thrown himself into the trap, because Mystic Dragon Ind was his territory.

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu ignored him, instead he loudly dered, "Except for me, no one can be my sisters man." As soon as the words came out, the person rushed towards Hong Antong like an arrow leaving the bow.

    Among the people present, ck Dragon Envoy Suo Ran was considered a first-ss expert in the Mystic Dragon Cult, but in the entirety of Wulin, he could only be considered second or third-rate, too far away from the realm of Song Qingshu and others, so he didn''t react at all. And, even if he could, he didn¡¯t intend to stop it. He was more than happy to see Hong Antong and the powerful enemy fight to the death.

    Although the martial arts of the people on the other side were much higher, they each had their own motives. Seeing that Song Qingshu attacked Hong Antong without saying a word, they wished that it would be better for both of them to suffer, let alone stop him.

    Su Quan felt anxious when she saw the situation, and was about to speak out to stop him, when suddenly her heart moved, <i>¡®If Song Qingshu killed Hong Antong, it would be more beneficial to me¡­</i>¡¯ So she only pretended to be terrified and speechless.

    Hong Antong suddenly found that the opponent''s cold palm had appeared in front of him.

    Hong Antong was worthy of being an old fox, and he hastily received the enemy¡¯s attack. His moves were not chaotic at all. Knowing that this was the most dangerous battle in his life, he was flustered but did not lose his discipline.

    After the initial palm strike, Hong Antong felt his blood surge, and he realized that although the other party was young, his skill was superior to his own. It was unknown what kind of good fortune he had encountered. So he stopped fighting recklessly.

    He was a man who had climbed to the position of the Cult Master of the Mystic Dragon Cult step by step, where the weak preyed on the strong. It could be said that he had experienced many battles. Regardless of his martial arts level, his fighting spirit was beyond the reach of ordinary masters.

    Everyone in the hall saw the two figures flying up and down, attacking and defending, and they were all dazzled. The members of the Mystic Dragon Cult secretly admired, <i>¡®The Cult Master is really amazing!¡¯ </i>And the other masters were secretly thinking, <i>¡®When should we attack.¡¯</i>

    The two had already exchanged more than a dozen moves, Hong Antong secretlyined, although he managed to draw a tie with Song Qingshu by virtue of his decades of extra experience, he knew that if he continued to fight, he would inevitably be defeated. So he quickly took a step back, raised his hands, and dozens of poisonous snaked came out from his sleeves and shot at Song Qingshu.

    "Be careful!" Fang Yi yelled, and suddenly she was taken aback, then she looked back at Su Quan beside her, it turned out that she also yelled the same words as herself.

    All the people in the hall and even Hong Antong thought that Su Quan was telling him to be careful, but only Fang Yi knew that she was worried about Song Qingshu. So she couldn''t help but stand on the spot in a daze for a moment.

    Noticing her gaze, Su Quan showed a rare blush on her face, and red at Fang Yi, "What are you looking at? Look at me like that some more and I''ll gouge out your eyes!"

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help being startled when he saw the overwhelming amount of poisonous snakes, and quickly spread his palms in front of him. The poisonous snakes collided with the air wall and exploded to death. Song Qingshu just breathed a sigh of relief, but was horrified to find that although several of the poisonous snakes had exploded and turned into blood mist, only a few heads were left. It didn''t stop, and still stretched out its ferocious fangs to bite him.

    This happened due to Song Qingshu having too little battle experience. Everyone in the Mystic Dragon Cult knew that poisonous snakes could still bite people even if their heads were cut in two, but Song Qingshu didn''t know that snakes had this ability, so he carelessly suffered this hidden loss.

    At such a close distance, the other masters in the hall thought that Song Qingshu would not be able to escape his fate of being poisoned, and they couldn''t help but despise Hong Antong''s despicable nature. But would that make any difference? No one present here was an ally of Song Qingshu, and some of them would be more than happy to see Song Qingshu killed by a poisonous snake.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes shed, and he was about to use the Traceless Sand Treading Steps to dodge, but he heard a few muffled swishing sounds in his ears, and the heads of the snakes in front of him were hit by unknown hidden weapons, and they fell aside one after another.

    Everyone''s eyes turned to a woman in the hall, who was Yelu Nanxian, Princess of Liao Empire. After noticing everyone''s gaze, Yelu Nanxian pped her hands indifferently, "What are you looking at, you should rely on your real skills in a martial arts contest. Thisdy hates this kind of cowardice the most."

    When everyone saw the melon seeds in her hands, they realized that she had actually infused her internal energy to the melon seeds, and they had cut off all the snake heads without missing even one. This level of uracy and skill made the rest of the masters startled, and the thought to themselves, <i>¡®She is so skilled at such a young age! In a few more years, I am afraid she will have very few opponents in the world.¡¯</i>

    Yelu Qi couldn''t help but shake his head and smiled wryly. His cousin has always been fearless, and only did things ording to her own preferences. He wanted to tell Yelu Nanxian that this was a confrontation between enemies, and they wanted to kill each other, so no rules would apply here. But then, he suddenly thought, <i>¡®My martial art is not as good as hers, so if I were to say that, I will be choked by her, and then I will lose the face of the Liao imperial family.¡¯</i>

    Hong Antong had already taken the opportunity to distance himself from Song Qingshu, and secretly cursed that little bit*ch a few times, but the Liao Empire was a vassal of Mongolia, so theoretically they were his ally. Therefore, he couldn''t me her, and he had to say to Song Qingshu, "Although this Seat and Master Song had previously fought, but there is no deep hatred between us, so why bother to fight to the death?"

    Song Qingshu replied foolishly, "Only I can be my sister''s man. If you want to be her husband, you are naturally courting death."

    The audience turned silent for a moment. Everyone knew that the ¡®sister¡¯ he was referring to was Su Quan. The expressions of everyone in the cult became strangle, and the rest of the outsiders were even more amused to watch the show.

    Hong Antong''s face turned green, then pale. Usually, if anyone dared to be so rude to Su Quan, he would have thrown him into the snake pit and poisoned them to death. However, Song Qingshu''s martial arts was too strong, and he was already having a hard time handling him. If he decided to fight again, he didn¡¯t have the courage to face him.

    Song Qingshu ignored him, walked up to Yelu Nanxian, stared nkly at the girl in warrior uniform in front of him.

    Yelu Nanxian felt ufortable when he saw him, and casually waved her hand, "You don''t need to thank me. Thisdy has always admired people with high martial arts skills, and I couldn''t bear to watch a talented young master be killed by snakes."

    Song Qingshu gave her a strange look, and murmured, "Miss, have we met before?"

    Yelu Nanxian thought back to the time when she was spying on him in Shengjing before, and he broke into her room by chance. Seeing him mentioning that matter, she was secretly relieved,<i> ¡®He isn¡¯t as stupid as he looks.¡¯</i>

    It''s a pity that before she could finish thinking, Song Qingshu continued, "Forget it, in this life, I have seen eight hundred beauties if not one thousand. Maybe we¡¯ve met in some bro*thel, so why would I bother ask the names of someone in the business of the flesh."

    Yelu Nanxian pped the table and was about to explode, but Song Qingshu said again, "I came here to tell you, who asked you to save me just now, do you think I couldn''t dodge that?"

    Yelu Nanxian said angrily, "You say you could¡¯ve dodged them!?"

    Song Qingshu smiled as a matter of course, and turned his eyes to the sky, "Of course! This Young Master''s martial arts is the best in the world, and those were just mere snake heads, so naturally I could avoid them."

    Yelu Nanxian was angry at first, but she calmed down when she heard him boast, and thought to herself, <i>¡®This guy doesn''t seem to be very smart, how dare he say that he is the best in martial arts in the world?¡¯</i>

    Sure enough, the other masters sneered in their hearts and were about to speak, but suddenly a mighty roar was heard from the back of the hall, which shook everyone''s eardrums, "Did someone say best in the world!!!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 273: Dragon Subduing Palms Vs Toad Style

    <h4>Chapter 273: Dragon Subduing Palms Vs Toad Style</h4>

    The faces of the people in the hall changed, they didn''t know that there was such a master still hidden here. From the intensity of his roar, his internal strength was probably on of the best in the world.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, and his expression became serious, his eyes fixed on an old man who walked out of the back hall.

    This old man had a high nose and deep eyes, a snow-white short beard, and his gait was steady. He walked with a powerful momentum, but unfortunately, his sense of majesty was destroyed by his disheveled hair which looked like a birds nest.

    Su Quan was startled, and wondered where Hong Antong found such a master. Although Song Qingshu was strong in martial arts, but after all, his brain was not as bright as usual, he might suffer a loss in a fight, and she would lose her biggest shield.

    "Cult Master, who is this old gentleman?" Su Quan asked hastily, and the rest of the people in the hall looked at Hong Antong, obviously having the same doubts in their hearts.

    Hong Antongughed loudly, got up and introduced, "This is my good friend, Master Ouyang, one of the five masters famous in the past."

    "Western Poison Ouyang Feng?" Expressions of the masters in the scene became unnatural, especially Yu Zhenzi, who suddenly regretted that he had made too much of a fuss abouting to Mystic Dragon Cult this time.

    Grandmaster Xuedao and Sangjie looked at each other. They both secretly thought that thing were going wrong, if there was this kind person interfering in the prince''s n this time, something might go very wrong.

    Yelu Nanxian''s expression turned heavy. She didn¡¯t think that there would suddenly be was such a variable, so now she had no choice but to act ording to the situation.

    Ouyang Feng had been staring at Song Qingshu since he came out just now, and before Su Quan had time to smooth things over, Ouyang Feng said, "Stinky boy, just now you boasted that you are the best in martial artist in the world?"

    Ouyang Feng''s Qi was firmly locked on Song Qingshu, and Su Quan, who was standing on the edge, already felt short of breath, and was worried about Song Qingshu, who was the first to bear the brunt, but when she looked back, Song Qingshu replied calmly like a normal person and said, "So what?"

    Ouyang Feng had practiced the reverse Nine Yin Manual for many years, and he had already lost his mind. He couldn''t even remember his own name. The only thing he could remember was the desire to win the first ce in the world. He became furious, and rushed towards Song Qingshu like a cannonball.

    There were many first-ss masters present, seeing that Ouyang Feng''s powerful thunderous strike, they all frowned, thinking in their hearts how to deal with it if they were in Song Qingshu''s position.

    Yelu Nanxian thought for a while, and found that she might have had to use her nimble body skills to evade his attack first, but she would lose her chance to counter attack in the process, and under Ouyang Feng''s stormy attacks, she might barely be able to hold on to a hundred or eighty moves. But in the end, there was no escape from defeat. For some reason, she was looking forward to seeing how Song Qingshu would respond.

    Yelu Nanxian was originally a rare martial arts prodigy, she was invincible among the young generation of Liao Empire from a young age, and even Xiao Feng, the world-famous martial arts king of the Southern Academy, praised her talent in martial arts.

    Therefore, even though there were many talented people in Liao Empire who pursued her, Yelu Nanxian didn''t even look at them. In her mind, how could a man who couldn''t even beat her have the nerve to be her husband.

    On the contrary, in the past one or two years, she heard that there was also a young top master in the Qing Empire. It could be said that Yelu Nanxian had been looking forward to meeting him for a long time, and she had long wanted topete with Song Qingshu, but unfortunately she had not been able to get what she wanted. Seeing the other party fight against Western Poison Ouyang Feng for the first time will not only benefit her a lot, but she would also be able to evaluate the strength of both sides. Thinking of this, Yelu Nanxian felt faintly excited.

    Yelu Qi at the side noticed her bright red face, and smiled wryly in his heart, <i>¡®My cousin a martial idiot indeed¡­¡¯</i>

    In the battlefield, Song Qingshu''s expression had also turned solemn, he was lucky enough to step on the ground with all his strength, and used the ground''s anti-shock forceing from his feet. Song Qingshu''s whole body experienced a strange tremor, and he had already activated his best palm technique to match the rushing Ouyang Feng¡¯s palm strike.

    Ouyang Feng felt a huge forceing from his opponents hand, and he couldn''t help but feel his breath stagnate. And, before he had time to adjust his breath, his opponent''s body bent down like a bow, and his heel acted like a sharp iron whip sweeping towards his head!

    Ouyang Feng hastily used his strange body skills to sh one foot behind.

    The people in the hall did not expect that the powerful Western Poison would be forced to retreat by Song Qingshu''s one move, and they were all shocked, thinking in their hearts that they might have to re-evaluate Song Qingshu''sbat power.

    Song Qingshu also felt his breath stagnate in his chest.

    Just now Ouyang Feng didn''t take him too seriously at the beginning, thinking that this young man''s martial arts would be limited no matter how good he was, but in the end his moves were too hasty and aggressive, and Song Qingshu used the momentum from the ground. That one move made Ouyang Feng suffer a small loss.

    Ouyang Feng was also stunned, and asked in disbelief, "The Divine Dragon Swishes its Tail¡­Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms? Are you from the Beggar¡¯s Sect? But where is your beard and white hair, and you have be so young¡­" But although he suffered a small loss, he didn''t take it to heart at all, and rushed over with a wave of his palm before the other party could answer.

    Although Ouyang Feng was crazy, he did not forget his martial arts instincts. Since he regarded the opponent as a master of the same level in his heart, he naturally put up his utmost energy and always conserved half of his strength in every move to avoid blindly reckless advances.

    Song Qingshu also raised his head to the sky and howled, then used the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms without any hesitation. One of the two moves was treacherous and subtle, and the other was simple and mellow. After only a dozen or so moves, there were several extremely dangerous instances, but all of them were cleverly resolved by each other, and they couldn''t help admiring each others skills.

    As the two raised their hands and feet, the resulting wind caused the people around them to retreat again and again. Yelu Nanxian was dazzled and thought in her heart, <i>¡®I never thought that Song Qingshu''s martial arts had reached such a high level. Compared with him, my skill is not enough, but in terms of the exquisiteness of the movement I will not lose to him. However, I have seen King Xiao (Xiao Feng) make such moves in the past, and the same Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms used by King Xiao seemed to be more powerful¡­¡¯</i>

    "Little boy, your martial arts skills are still so-so." After exchanging dozens of moves, the two separated, and Ouyang Feng squinted at Song Qingshu who was not far away.

    "Crazy old man, your martial arts skills are also not bad." Song Qingshu replied.

    "It''s a pity that this is not enough." As soon as Ouyang Feng finished speaking, he squatted on the ground with his hands bent to his shoulders and croaked, like a big frog doing a sumo wrestling. (G: Imagine Beast, in the movie Kung Fu Hustle.)

    "Toad Style Martial Art!" The knowledgeable people in the scene had already recognized that this was one of Ouyang Feng''s famous techniques.

    The expression between Song Qingshu''s brows turned serious. Although he was a little confused, he did not forget the instinct of a martial artist. At his level, he quickly saw through the characteristics of the Toad Style Martial Art. It operated on the principle of containing momentum and amassing strength, once one reveals any ws in their moves, they would be counterattacked with a thunderous speed.

    Song Qingshu originally thought that he would not make a move until the enemy made a move, but suddenly, he realized that every time Ouyang Feng croaked, his aura would rise by a point. If he didn''t make a move and let Ouyang Feng''s aura reach its peak, he might be killed by that one blow. He couldn''t afford to let him continue.

    Yelu Nanxian looked at the scene without blinking, fearing that she would miss a little detail. Then, she saw Song Qingshu move his palms, the speed was so fast that they could hardly be seen, and she could faintly see a ball of air slowly forming in his hands. Later, Song Qingshu''s entire upper body also swayed, and a ball of infuriating energy gathered on top of his head, which could be thrown out at any time. (G: Eh¡­Giant Rasen*gan?)

    The corner of Yelu Nanxian''s mouth twitched, and she subconsciously stepped back. The rest of the people in the hall were not fools. The two people in the field looked ready to go, and there would be a big shock when they shed, so if they didn''t retreat now, it will be bad if they get hurt in the aftermath.

    Ouyang Feng''s cheeks bulged more and more, and his belly became more and more swollen. The croaking sound of the toad resounded in the hall of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and those with weaker skills started bleeding from their mouths and noses. Hong Antong felt the pressure and felt the urge to vomit, so he hurriedly used his skills to resist, not only Yelu Nanxian and Hong Antong, but everyone in the scene were the same.

    Finally, Ouyang Feng''s aura had reached its peak, he opened his mouth, and a burst of True Qi directly shot towards Song Qingshu. Although the True Qi was invisible, the hard marble bs on the ground scattered and scattered wherever it passed, which could also allowed everyone other than Song Qingshu see its power.

    Song Qingshu had also exerted the palm strength of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to the peak. As the attack approached, he slightly bent his left leg, then bent his right arm inward, and drew a circle using his right palm, which was be the most powerful move of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms¡ª The Proud Dragon Repents, but Song Qingshu''s palm was quite different from the usual fast Proud Dragon Repents. He pushed this palm extremely slowly, but no one dared to ignore the power contained in his palm strike.

    There was a loud bang!

    Smoke and dust filled the hall, and everyone felt a tingling pain in their eardrums, not to mention the low-level disciples of the Mystic Dragon Cult, even Yelu Nanxian, Hong Antong and others secretly frowned.

    After the sound was heard, a strong gust of wind soon spread from the center of the explosion, and those with low martial arts skills were directly blown to the wall and vomited blood as they slided down.

    When the strong wind hit her body, Yelu Nanxian''s expression also changed, and she hurriedly stepped back three steps before stabilizing her figure, leaving behind a few elegant footprints on the stone b.

    Hong Antong on the other side also backed up again and again. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Yelu Nanxian had stabilized her figure, so he quickly used A Thousand Catty Falling Technique, and smashed the stone b on the ground with one foot. That allowed him to take two steps back and then he stopped. But he forced himself as a result, a bright red color shed across his face, then he felt a iron taste in his mouth, and quickly swallowed the blood foam back.

    Hong Antong felt very bitter in his heart. Enemies of the Mystic Dragon Cult were present, and all these people had nefarious intentions. The amount of steps they were pushed back reflected the level of everyone''s martial arts. If he showed weakness, the group of sharks would smell the blood. Everyone would see him as a piece of meat. So Hong Antong had no choice but to use this method to deter many forces with ulterior motives.

    Sure enough, when the group stabilized their stances, they saw that Hong Antong had only retreated two steps, and stood there like unshakeable mountain watching the fight in the battlefield, and the faces of all the masters were full of surprise.

    Yelu Nanxian didn''t have the time to participate in their intrigue, and she concentrated on watching the fight.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 274: Using the Flying Sword again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 274: Using the Flying Sword again (1)</h4>

    There was dust and smoke flying in the center of the battlefield, but with Yelu Nanxian''s eyesight, she could see the situation clearly. As soon as Ouyang Feng breathed out his True Qi, he kicked his feet on the ground, and mmed into Song Qingshu like an artillery shell.

    Song Qingshu also seemed to have expected that, and waved his palms to receive the attack. The remaining power of the Qi st just now made the masters in the hall panic, but the two people in the center of the explosion seemed to have not been affected at all. As soon as they got the chance, they moved up and down, then exchanged dozens of moves back and forth.

    Su Quan on the side protected Fang Yi and hid in the corner. The two women also watched the fight without blinking their eyes, but with the level of their martial art, they couldn''t keep up with their movements. They only felt that the two figures were flying up and down. After a few nces, they felt nauseated, but the two women never looked away. One was worried about the safety of her lover, and the other felt that her fate was tied with Song Qingshu, for fear that he would die at the hands of Ouyang Feng.

    Yelu Nanxian''s eyesight was quite good. Although the two were evenly matched, she could already tell that Song Qingshu had gradually fallen into a disadvantage.

    Although Ouyang Feng, who was using the Toad Style Martial Arts, had be slower than before, the power behind each of his punches and kicks had almost doubled that of before. Song Qingshu had to avoid them by the skin of his teeth when dealing with it, but unfortunately, although Ouyang Feng''s movements had slowed, the timing of his every move was extremely ingenious. Song Qingshu managed to avoid one or two moves, but every three or five moves he had to fight head-on with Ouyang Feng.

    Yelu Nanxian thought that the Five Greats were really extraordinary, this Western Poison was over fifty years old, and he had gone crazy, so his strength must be much lower than that of his peak period. But even so, his grasp of the timing of each move, and the connection between them was simply wonderful.

    There were often some moves that confused Yelu Nanxian, and only after a few moves after she would suddenly realize that it was done for a particr reason. For that very reason, Yelu Nanxian admired Song Qingshu even more. She couldn''t understand Ouyang Feng''s moves while watching the battle from the sidelines, however Song Qingshu was in it, but he could parry it every time, which really made her feel ashamed.

    But until now, Yuzhenzi and others had also seen that Song Qingshu was at a disadvantage. From the beginning which had equal offense and defense, to the current eight defense and two offenses, everyone clearly understood that Song Qingshu was just struggling to hold on.

    "Stinky boy, you have learned a lot, Wudang, Emei, Beggar Sect¡­hehhh, have you even studied the Nine Yin Manual?" Although Ouyang Feng was insane, he could clearly see that some of the opponent''s moves were very simr to his own. But it seemed different because one of the two was practicing the authentic Nine Yin Manual and the other was practicing it in reverse. So, Ouyang Feng just felt a little skeptical at first, since their moves were not exactly the same after all. But after fighting hundreds of moves, with his level, of course he could see that many of the moves had the same origin.

    "Nine Yin Scriptures is not a raremodity." When he first obtained the Nine Yin Scriptures, his strength was low, so he was worried that it would invite trouble like what happened with the Fuwei Security Service. But the present Song Qingshu was naturally confident. To put it bluntly, he believed that his own martial arts was more than enough to protect himself.

    Unexpectedly, when Ouyang Feng heard his words, he was furious, "Everyone who practiced the Nine Yin Manual will die!" With a loud roar, he charged forward and attacked.

    Song Qingshu was hit by his palm and retreated a few feet before dispelling the opponent''s strength. He was terrified and at the same time his fighting spirit was ignited, "Old man, it seems that if the tiger doesn''t show its power, people will really think that its a cat!"

    After speaking, he leaned forward and reached out to pull out the wooden sword behind him.

    Ouyang Feng was fighting Song Qingshu for quite a while now, and he knew that the young man was quite powerful. He was worried that he might have something powerful behind him, so he quickly spread his True Qi in front of him, guarding against any sudden attacks. But when he saw that the guy unexpectedly pulled out a wooden sword, and heughed out loud, "I thought it was something powerful, but it turned out to be just a piece of wood."

    Hong Antong on the side had suffered a lot from this wooden sword, and quickly reminded him, "Master Ouyang, be careful! His wooden sword is quite strange."

    "Oh?" Although Ouyang Feng was insane, his instincts as a master were still there, and soon he noticed that Song Qingshu''s aura had changed. The young man was standing there like a peerless weapon, and he couldn''t help eximing, "Sword Qi?"

    Song Qingshu made a hand sign, and the wooden sword in his hand transformed into a row of phantoms, which actually produced a metallic sound. Song Qingshu flipped his wrist, and the Wooden Sword spun around his wrist for a moment before leaving his body with force. It began to fly around his whole body, its motion wandering and erratic.

    "Flying Sword!" Song Qingshu attacked Ouyang Feng with one sword move, and everyone in the scene was left dumbfounded. What kind of technique was this?

    The others hadn''t reacted yet, but Yelu Nanxian, a genius who used swords, was visibly startled. <i>¡®Could it be that this is the highest state of sword art mentioned in legends¡ª the art of sword maniption? But this is clearly a technique that only appears in the legends of immortals!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t have the ability to take a person''s head from thousands of miles away with a flying sword, but his inspiration for creating this technique was indeed based on the sword skills he had seen in the films and television series. Although he was unable to control the Wooden Sword from a long distance, he could control the sword with his True Qi at a distance of several feet around his body. After countless trials and errors, he finally seeded. Last time in Shengjing City, he had already gone through the baptism of actualbat for the first time.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I have three reasons for dividing this chapter. Firstly, my exam has started. Secondly, this chapter was over 2000 words. And finally, this is a fight chapter which takes more time and care to achieve uracy. I will only divide chapters that will take more than my usual time.

    I hope you understand. Things will return to normal in mid February, when my exam ends.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 275: Mongolias attitude

    <h4>Chapter 275: Mongolias attitude</h4>

    Everyone in the scene felt really strange. Of course, the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult did not have the guts to show it. Grandmaster Xuedao and others were allies of the Mystic Dragon Cult in name, so they were naturally embarrassed to show it, but Yu Zhenzi had no scruples. Heughed loudly. "Some people don''t even dare to recognize their own wife. They just watch the charmingdy fall into the arms of another man. They are really big turtles."

    Just now, Su Quan hurriedly grabbed Song Qingshu''s arm in order to stop him. It couldn''t be counted as falling into his arms, but they indeed looked quite intimate.

    Hong Antong was usually revered in the cult, so how could he take such an insult lightly? He suddenly became furious, and red at Yu Zhenzi, "What did you say?"

    Yu Zhenzi shook his horse-tail whisk, and said with a sneer, "I didn''t mention any names, some people are feeling guilty."

    Grandmaster Xuedao on one side intervened at the right time, "Why are you two engaging in unnecessary disputes over these trivial matters? Let''s discuss how to reply to Prince Bao." Then he took a nce at Su Quan¡¯s delicate body, and thought, <i>¡®This girl is really coquettish and charming, I have to find a chance to try something during this time on the ind.¡¯</i>

    Hong Antong looked puzzled, he never expected that the Grandmaster Xuedao, who was known as the Blood Saber Elder would say such a thing. His words seemed fair, but in fact he waspletely on Yu Zhenzi''s side. Hong Antong couldn''t figure out the reason. He and the Blood Saber Elder were both allies, as they had taken refuge under prince Alibuge in Mongolia, so why did the other party help Yu Zhenzi, an outsider instead.

    Hearing what Song Qingshu said just now, Yelu Nanxian was immediately disappointed, wondering why this Song Qingshu seemed so stupid?

    At this time, Su Quan gave a coquettish smile, "Taoist Yu Zhenzi is so majestic, but I heard thatst time your Excellency was in Shengjing, he was defeated by my younger brother with one move. Are you interested in avenging your shame? I can let my brother y with you."

    Yu Zhenzi felt embarrassed. The first time they fought, he was blown away by Song Qingshu''s palm in Pingxi Pce, and it could be attributed to the fact that he had underestimated his opponent. Butst time at the banquet in Shengjing Pce, he attacked Song Qingshu with dozens of moves, but couldn''t even touch the corner of his clothes, and then the other party even stabbed him in the knee. He had been walking in the Wulin for many years. He had lost before, yet he still could be proud of his martial arts skills, however, he had never lost so badly as he did with Song Qingshu. On the one hand, he was angry with Song Qingshu, and on the other hand, he feared him a lot. After seeing the shocking battle between him and Western Poison Ouyang Feng today, he didn''t have the guts to challenge the guy again.

    At this thought, Yu Zhenzi hurriedlyughed, stood up and sped his fists and said, "Master Song is the world''s best martial artist, and he is the number one master in the Qing Dynasty. This one has long been willing to bow down and is convinced."

    Victory and defeat in the battlefield were verymonce in military affairs. However, it was rare for a master to admit that he wasn¡¯t as good as another master. It was often considered a matter of great shame. But today, everyone heard Yu Zhenzi frankly say that he was not as good as Song Qingshu. This proved that he was a honest and upright person, and many secretly felt a hint of admiration.

    Su Quan''s beautiful eyes turned bright. Song Qingshu''s heroic demeanor just now left a deep impression on her heart. If it weren''t for the arrogance and dominance in his words that were different from usual, Su Quan would have doubted whether the other party had been bewitched by her technique at all.

    "It''s too chaotic in the hall today. Let''s put aside the peace discussion for now and continue the discussion tomorrow." Hong Antong said, on the one hand, he was frightened by the ambiguous attitude of the Blood Saber Elder and others, and on the other hand, he had a lot to ask Su Quan. Once he became sure that she had really controlled Song Qingshu, his confidence would greatly increase.

    Everyone in the scene had their own ns and agreed to this decision tacitly.

    "Madame, please send someone to arrange the amodation for everyone, and thene to my room. I have something to ask you." Hong Antong knew that he would suffer as soon as he said it.

    Sure enough, Song Qingshu''s eyes widened when he heard his words, and his tone seemed full of resentment. "Sister will share a room with me, who are you to say that!"

    Su Quan also didn''t want to face Hong Antong alone, so she took the opportunity to show Hong Antong a helpless expression. Hong Antong looked up and saw the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult lower their heads one after another, as if they were old monks in meditation. Others were looking at him with a smile that wasn''t a smile, so he couldn''t help but feel secretly angry,<i> ¡®I''ll let you enjoy this for a few days, and I¡¯ll see if any of you can leave this indter.¡¯</i> Then he begrudgingly walked away.

    Su Quan smiled slightly, nced at everyone, and softly said, "Everyone, please follow me."

    When her eyes seemed to pass by affectionately, not to mention old foxes like Yu Zhenzi and Blood Saber Elder, even an upright young man like Yelu Qi felt his blood boil, and quickly lowered his head.

    The Blood Saber Elder was not so upright, and the thoughts in his mind were extremely dirty,<i> ¡®Da*mn, if it weren''t for Song Qingshu, this elder would have caught this coquettish Madame Hong in the middle of the night and had a good time. I wouldn''t care even if this was a critical moment. Even if Hong Antong knew, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. Damn it, when did Song Qingshu became so stupid, he could treat her like a ve if he wanted to. I wonder if he is really so stupid or just pretending to be one.¡¯</i>

    Yu Zhenzi was also thinking at the same time, <i>¡®If I had the chance, I wanted to sneak into her boudoir in the middle of the night, enjoy her and then run away. With my ever-changing movement technique, even if Hong Antong found out, he would not be able to catch up. It''s a pity that Song Qingshu, this big devil, is here now. It seems that I''m out of luck with this beautiful madame.¡¯</i>

    There were many rooms in the Mystic Dragon Cult. Su Quan separated several groups of people and their horses far away, and then ced them in ces far away from each other. Firstly, it was to ensure quietness, and secondly, to avoid conflicts with each other.

    Then she went to rest.

    *****

    Yelu Nanxian and Yelu Qi returned to their courtyard, then they got together to discuss, "Xian''er, I didn''t expect this Song Qingshu to be so powerful."

    Yelu Nanxian also nodded, "Master Su fought against him in Shengjing Cityst time, and he praised his martial arts very much after he came back."

    Yelu Qi said enviously, "With Master Su''s martial arts, it must have been right to praise him so much. When I saw him fight against the legendary Western Poison today, I felt wonderful, and at the same time, felt a little disheartened as well. I was bing conceited that I was extremely talented. Xian''er, in the current era, there was no one in the younger generation as good as you, and it was already a rare urrence. Who knew that this Song Qingshu would appear, who is only about the same age as us. I don''t know how he is practicing his martial arts."

    Seeing his depressed state, Yelu Nanxian said with a serious tone, "Cousin, you are wrong to think so. No matter how good Song Qingshu''s martial arts is, he is just a sharp knife in the hands of a person. But cousin, you are from a majestic royal family, and what you have learned is the ability to govern the country and the people. What you will be in the future is a person who will hold such knives, not be the sharp knife.¡±

    Yelu Qi''s expression became less tense, and he quickly saluted Yelu Nanxian, "Thank you, sister Xian''er, for the advice, I understand now."

    Yelu Nanxian hurriedly stepped aside, and said with a charming smile, "How can an older brother salute a younger sister, I can''t receive it."

    After all, Yelu Qi had a youthful heart, so he quickly recovered, and couldn''t help asking, "Sister Xian''er,pared with Song Qingshu''s martial arts, which one is higher?"

    Yelu Nanxian could be said to be a legend among the younger generation of the Liao Empire. She was a beautiful girl at a young age, but her martial arts were close to the realm of a master. It was unknown how many young men dreamed to have her as a lover. If Yelu Qi hadn''t been her elder brother, even he might have joined her list of suitors.

    Yelu Nanxian rolled her eyes at him angrily, "It''s not that you haven''t seen his fight with Western Poison just now, even the Western Poison lost, so how could I be his opponent."

    After showing a awkwardugh, Yelu Qi shyly said, "Xian''er, you are the pride of our entire Yelu royal family. This brother naturally hopes that you can beat Song Qingshu."

    Recalling the details of the decisive battle just now, Yelu Nanxian said with a smile "I am afraid that in the current Liao Empire, only King Xiao and Master Su can beat him. I also have a faint feeling of a breakthrough, and I think that within three years, I should be able to fight Song Qingshu."

    "Three years is such a long time." Yelu Qi said disappointedly, "You are the number one master of our royal family, the Jin Empire is our enemy and the Qing Dynasty is rted to them. Thinking that their number one master is so powerful, I feel terrified."

    Hearing his words, Yelu Nanxian also fell silent. In the past, the Jin Empire beat the Liao Empire to the point of subjugation, and captured arge number of concubines and princesses. Among them, the ones with the best fate were epted as concubines by the n or princes and ministers of the Jin Empire, and the rest of them all had tragic fate. They were exiled to serve as military prosti*tutes, and suffered all kinds of humiliation.

    This period of disaster wasparable to the shame of the Song Dynasty. It was firmly embedded in the heart of every Liao people. Everyone wished for the Jin Empire to be wiped out.

    However, it would be wrong to think that the people of the Liao Empire and the Song Dynasty was of the same mind and had sympathy for each other. In fact, the second most hated by the Liao people was not the Qing Dynasty, but the Song Dynasty.

    In the period of Cha*yuan Treaty a hundred years ago, the Liao and Song dynasties became brotherly states. Although the Song state had to contribute yearly taxes every year, the Liao state also abided by the covenant and would not go south to attack the Song Dynasty. Unexpectedly, as soon as the unrest rose in the Liao Empire, the group of treacherous ministers in the Song Empire took advantage of the chaos and secretly formed an alliance with the Jin Empire to attack the Liao Empire.

    The Emperor of the Liao Empire sent envoys several times to emphasize the century-old brotherhood to the Emperor and ministers of the Song Dynasty, and then stated the mutual interests, and then bluntly stated the threats. Who knew that the Emperor and ministers of the Song Dynasty would be so enchanted by profit, and finally sent troops and helped the Jin Empire to attack the Liao Empire from north to south. It was a disaster that destroyed the country.

    At the time, Yelu Nanxian was still in her infancy, and her mother was taken away by the Jin Empire, and her whereabouts were still unknown.

    Tears flickered in Yelu Nanxian''s eyes, she calmed down her emotions, and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Cousin, don''t you think the attitude of the Blood Saber Elder was very strange today?"

    Yelu Qi nodded, "That''s right. It stands to reason that Grandmaster Xuedao (Blood Saber Elder) and Hong Antong belonged to the side of Alibuge. Then why did he go against Hong Antong instead? And Sangjie didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, and his attitude was also really ambiguous."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 276: Late night visit

    <h4>Chapter 276: Late night visit</h4>

    "That''s right, I really don''t know what the Mongolian side is thinking." Yelu Nanxian stood up and stretched, revealing a youthful waist and small breasts, which caused Yelu Qi to move his line of sight away in embarrassment.

    "Before I came here, I thought Alibuge had sent the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie to help Hong Antong, but I didn''t expect that it wasn''t the case." Yelu Qi also said doubtfully.

    "Are you saying that Alibuge only sent them to cause trouble?" Yelu Nanxian said with a frown.

    "Probably not¡­" Yelu Qi said with uncertainly, "The Mystic Dragon Cult is an excellent force to hinder the forces of the Qing Empire, which has now be the number one enemy of Mongolia. The two countries have been fighting for years, and Mongolia has no reason to give up on the Mystic Dragon Cult."

    "Wait, what did you just say?" Yelu Nanxian only felt a sh of understanding in her mind.

    "I said there is no reason for Mongolia to give up Mystic Dragon Cult." Yelu Qi repeated it in doubt.

    "No, the previous sentence." Yelu Nanxian asked excitedly.

    "The Qing Empire has now be the number one enemy of Mongolia, and the two countries have been fighting for years¡­ Xian''er, what did you get from that?" Yelu Qi asked.

    "That is where the problem lies. The two countries have been fighting for years." Yelu Nanxian felt that the chaotic thoughts in her mind were gradually clearing up. "Do you still remember that Mongolia seemed to have ceased war with the Qing Empire a while ago?"

    "It seems that there was such a thing. Both sides have their own victories and defeats. When they couldn''t make any advancements, they reached a temporarily truce. This is quite normal. You stop fighting for a while, then you start fighting again. Is there any problem?" Yelu Qi asked. He didn''t take the matter to heart.

    "ording to Hidden Secret Service''s inquiries over the years, Hongli, who was in Shengjing under the Qing Dynasty, always wanted to be the Emperor himself, and Kangxi in the capital had always been very afraid of this powerful prince. It''s just that the Mongolian army had been attacking the border for many years. So they had to face the external enemy together." Yelu Nanxian said.

    Yelu Qi was not a stupid person, and he soon had a clue,"You mean that Mongolia''s truce is for the sake of bing the fisherman and reaping the benefits?"

    Yelu Nanxian nodded, "Yes, the truce with Mongolia was supposed to havested for some time. They wanted to wait for the war between Hongli and Kangxi to end, but who knew that Hongli''s eldest son would be killed at such a time. Now, Hongli will have to avenge Fukang''an, but due to that, the day when Hongli and Kangxi would go to war was postponed."

    Yelu Qi''s eyes lit up, and he continued to add, "The Mongolian Great Khan Temujin is getting old, and Alibuge is one of the princes who covet the seat of Khan. Meanwhile, Xuliewu is invincible in the far west and Kui''s achievements in the Central ins are also extremely brilliant. So, if Alibuge can''t show a corresponding record, then his future will be a little bit uncertain."

    "Yes." said Yelu Nanxian, "If he can eliminate the powerful Qing Dynasty, with such great contribution, Alibuge would be able to be the Great Khan of Mongolia in the future. I think that Alibuge has an expert advisor around him. He is willing to let go of the immediate benefit, and form a truce with Hongli. He will first wait for the internal strife of the Qing Empire to begin, then he will just sit on the shore and be the fisherman reaping the profit."

    Yelu Qi frowned and said, "Mongolia is really full of talents, even a prince has such an expert by his side."

    The two werementing the ingenuity of this move, but they never thought that the so-called expert was actually Wei Xiaobao, who had spouted some random nonsense in order to save his life in the past. However, Wei Xiaobao was naturally quick-witted and had a sharp for things, so even his nonsense was just right for Alibuge.

    "Although Alibuge temporarily gave up, he has been keeping hundreds of thousands of troops on hold by doing so. I''m afraid he can''t wait for long." Yelu Nanxian, who was also a nomad, understood that Mongolian soldiers relied on looting for a living. If they don''t keep fighting, those soldiers wouldn''t be able to bear the hardship. After some time, various tribes will begin to put pressure on Alibuge. At that time, Alibuge will have to rally the troops even if he didn''t want to.

    "So when Alibuge realized that Hongli didn''t take the opportunity to fight Kangxi as he thought, and instead mobilized troops to attack the Mystic Dragon Cult, he couldn''t sit still. The Mongolian side also understood that Mystic Dragon Cult had killed Hongli''s most beloved son, he will definitely not give up. At the same time, he was worried that Hongli would spend too much time on Mystic Dragon Cult, so he sent the Blood Saber Elder and others to help Hong Antong in name, but in fact, he was trying to help Hongli get his revenge as soon as possible, and destroy the Mystic Dragon Cult!"

    If Alibuge was present and heard Yelu Qi and Yelu Nanxian, who were so young, make a clear analysis of the general trend of the world and his purpose, he would definitely be very angry out of shock.

    "But why didn''t Mongolia inform us?" Yelu Qi asked suspiciously.

    "Why would they inform us?" Yelu Nanxian sneered, "Although Mongolia is an ally of our Liao Empire in name, we are, after all, not the same country. So they will naturally be on guard."

    "But what should we do next?" Yelu Qi felt so confused that his head was about to explode, "When he sent us here, Master Su didn''t assign specific tasks except for secretly protecting the Cult Master''s wife. I came to help the Mystic Dragon Cult for the sake of Mongolia, but now Mongolia is helping Mystic Dragon Cult on the surface, but in fact it is helping Hongli, so where do we stand?"

    Yelu Nanxian thought for a while, and finally made a decision, "Let''s do the opposite. On the surface, we will help Mongolia, but in fact we will be helping the Mystic Dragon Cult. After all, Mongolia is also helping the Mystic Dragon Cult in name only. Since they didn¡¯t inform us, we should pretend to not know about it.¡±

    "I''m afraid this is not very proper." Yelu Qi hesitated for a while, and then said, "Whatever their reason, if it wasn''t for Mongolia, our Liao Empire would have been destroyed. Would this be¡­"

    Yelu Nanxian stared at him for a while, and finally helplessly shook her head, "Cousin, Xian''er knows that you have always been kind and gentle, but wee from a imperial family, so naturally we can''t treat other with the values ??of ordinary people. Just look at the problem at hand. Yes, Mongolia is being kind to our Liao Empire for now, but if you look at the world today, Mongolia has formed a momentum by overpowering the countries in the Central ins. If they are easily wiped out by the Mongols, the unification of the world will not be far away. At that time, how will our Liao Empire deal with them?"

    Yelu Qi smiled bitterly and said, "Logically, I understand that is what I should do, but emotionally, I just don''t want to make certain choices. Well, I also understand that it is in the interest of our Liao Empire to let Mongolia spend a long time in the quagmire of war with the Qing Empire. So we can''t let Hongli destroy the Mystic Dragon Cult so quickly, and then start his fight with Kangxi."

    "Well, when I return to the capital after this, I have to find a way to exin the stakes to the Emperor, so that the Emperor won''t be misled by those pack of wolves in the court. Luckily, ourst trip to Shengjing didn''t work out. Otherwise, Kangxi would have really started a fight with Hongli and fallen into Mongolia''s scheme." Yelu Nanxian continued after thinking for a while.

    Yelu Qi said embarrassingly, "It''s really not our fault. At that time, we didn''t know Alibuge¡¯s n. We thought that the incident of framing Kangxi, would make the rtionship between Kangxi and Hongli tense, so that the two sides would have no time to help Wu Sangui. How could we know that Alibuge didn''t want the same? Alibuge¡¯s schemes are soplex, he actually wanted Hongli and Kangxi to start a full-scale war!"

    Yelu Nanxian also knew that no one in the entire imperial court saw through this clearly at that time. If Alibuge didn¡¯t act so impatient and showed his stance on Mystic Dragon Cult this time, the Liao Empire would still be kept in the dark. Thinking of this, Yelu Nanxian I couldn''t help but be terrified.

    The two remained silent for a while, then Yelu Qi suddenly remembered something, and said, "Xian''er, why do you think Master Su asked us to protect the wife of the Mystic Dragon Cult¡¯s leader? Madame Su''s surname is Su, and Master Su¡¯s wife was also surnamed Su, do you think¡­? "

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Master Su is a Khitan, and the Cult Master¡¯s wife is obviously a Han, how could they be rted?" Even thought she said so, Yelu Nanxian herself couldn''t understand why Su Yin gave them such an weird order.

    "How about this, I''ll go to Song Qingshu''s ce first to find out what''s going on, and isn''t Su Quan also there?" Yelu Nanxian couldn''t help but find it weird as she spoke, the Cult Master¡¯s wife didn''t go back to her husband, but followed Song Qingshu to his room instead¡­

    *****

    On the other side.

    After Song Qingshu and the others returned to their courtyard, Fang Yi couldn''t help but ask, "Madame, why didn''t I see the little princess when we came back this time?"

    Su Quan also had a dark expression, and replied, "I asked the people just now. In order to fight the invading enemy, many people in the cult were sent to several nearby inds, forming a barrier around the main ind. Mu Jianping is probably among them."

    "The martial arts level of the little princess¡­ is quite low, and there must be more dangers in a big battle." Fang Yi heart was in chaos.

    "Don''t panic, is there a fight yet?" Su Quan snorted impatiently, "What I am worried about is why all the people who were sent out were my subordinates!"

    "Could it be that the Cult Master wants to do something to the Madame?" Fang Yi was taken aback.

    "Does it need to be said?" Su Quan gave her a look, "It''s because I realized that, did I throw away my modesty and agreed to spend the night with Song Qingshu in front of so many people."

    "Madame, you¡­ did you do something to Brother Song?" Fang Yi hesitated for a moment, but summoned up her courage to ask.

    Fang Yi thought that she would deny it, but Su Quan admitted it openly, "That''s right, he fell into my bewitchment."

    "Then he''s going to be like that from now on?" Fang Yi looked at Song Qingshu who was stupidly sitting on the side, picking his fingernails out of boredom, and couldn''t help but feel her heart clench.

    "Why do you care about him so much?" Su Quan suddenlyughed ambiguously, "Why, have you been fascinated after a night of pleasure? Do you know what you''re talking about?"

    Fang Yi hurriedly waved her hands in embarrassment, "No, no!"

    "How is he on the bed?" Su Quan herself was taken aback as soon she asked that, never expecting to ask such a question.

    However, it was in line with her usual charming attitude, so Fang Yi didn''t think it was something strange, but she was still ashamed and didn''t know how to answer, so she could only say, "He''s¡­ okay."

    Su Quan couldn''t help pursing her lips, and thought, <i>¡®This woman really liked to be dishonest all the time and she would even lie about such things. I listened to your cries of pleasure from outside the window for so long that my legs went weak! If that''s just ¡°okay¡±, then there are not many men in the world who can even be considered ¡°able¡±.¡¯</i>

    In fact, Su Quan had misunderstood Fang Yi. Fang Yi had no prior experience with other men, and her knowledge in that area was next to nothing. Naturally, she didn''t know what level Song Qingshu was at. Although she thought that he was very powerful in her heart, how dare she say it out loud.

    At the same time, Yu Zhenzi, who had just entered the yard for ate night visit, heard theirst few words, and his heart jumped wildly, <i>¡®The two women inside are actually discussing Song Qingshu''s bedding skills!?¡¯</i>

    Then, Su Quan''s ripe peachy figure appeared in his mind, and he immediately cursed in his heart, <i>¡®Song Qingshu, that repulsive bas*tard, is really blessed!¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 277: Sun Moon Sword (1)

    <h4>Chapter 277: Sun Moon Sword (1)</h4>

    Because the picture in his mind was too unsuitable for children, Yu Zhenzi''s breathing soon became heavy, and suddenly rmed Su Quan inside, "Who?"

    Yu Zhenzi was startled, and hurriedly backed away, raised the horse-tail whisk to knock down the hidden weapon shooting towards him like a bullet, and seeing Su Quan rushing out, he quickly spoke up, "Heavens, Madame Hong is very skilled!"

    "So, you¡¯re the creep!" Yu Zhenzi kept saying that he wanted to take Su Quan back to Hongli, so Su Quan naturally didn''t bother to be respectful towards him.

    Yu Zhenzi''s smile froze. He had thought that the other party would at least pretend to be courteous towards him, but he didn''t expect that she would be so ruthless with her words, and stood there awkwardly for a moment.

    "You came here sote at night, do you want capture me and take me back to Shengjing?" Su Quan leaned sideways and spoke with a teasing tone, while secretly guarding against the other party''s sudden attack.

    ncing at Song Qingshu behind her, Yu Zhenzi said with a sneer, "Madame, I was joking. I was just following orders in the afternoon. Please forgive me¡­"

    Su Quan interrupted impatiently, "If you¡¯re done, please leave."

    Yu Zhenzi didn''t expect Su Quan, who always had a smile on her face, to speak so rudely. His expression turned a little ugly, and he snorted, "I have something to discuss with Master Song."

    "Oh,e in then." After Song Qingshu finished speaking, he went back to the room first, leaving Su Quan staring at his back in a daze.

    "Master Song, you have also seen the situation this afternoon¡­" Yu Zhenzi stopped talking, and looked at Su Quan with a hesitant expression.

    Su Quan¡¯s situation was now like someone stepping on a tightrope, so naturally she won''t be so ¡®sensible'' to leave, and Song Qingshu also said, "If you have anything to say, just say it, my sister is not an outsider."

    Yu Zhenzi thought to himself, <i>¡®She is obviously Hong Antong''s wife, so when did she be yours, and besides, the topic of this conversation is about her, so it is naturally inconvenient for her to hear it.¡¯</i>

    Seeing the expressions of the three people in the room waiting for him to continue, Yu Zhenzi thought that asking the Mystic Dragon Cult to hand over Su Quan was just a cover anyway, so it wouldn''t really matter if she heard it, "Master Song, the Mystic Dragon Cult has always been rebellious. We have already found out that Hong Antong has taken refuge under Alibuge of Mongolia. You and I are both officials of the Qing Dynasty. This is a great opportunity to be loyal to the court and eradicate the Mystic Dragon Cult. I also hope that Master Song will lend a helping hand in this matter."

    "Being loyal to the imperial court?" Song Qingshu smiled nomittally, "Prince Bao has many soldiers, and his army is overwhelming, why do you need the help of someone like me?"

    "Master Song is joking." Yu Zhenzi secretly sweated, "Although this ones martial arts is not worth mentioning whenpared with you, but I have the confidence that I can deal with Hong Antong. However, this time the Mongols and Khitans has sent many of their masters. If I really fight with them¡­ my two fists are no match for four."

    "I don''t believe that Prince Bao''s intelligencework did not know about the situation of the Mongol and Khitan masters. Besides, the Taoist has excellent movement skills. If you are careful and guard against them, even if those people join forces, they wont be able to catch you." Song Qingshu said.

    Yu Zhenzi smiled wryly and said, "At first, this one also didn''t worry about it. If I dared toe into the tiger''sir alone, I have all the confidence to return sessfully. It''s a pity that I didn''t expect the Western Poison Ouyang Feng to be on the ind¡­"

    Song Qingshu looked at him with a faux-smile, "The Taoist wants me to help you, and hand over my dear sister?" As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out his arm and put it around Su Quan''s slender waist.

    Su Quan was caught unprepared and fell into his arms. At the moment, she was not sure what was going on with Song Qingshu, so she didn''t dare to struggle.

    Yu Zhenzi nced over and saw Su Quan lying obediently in Song Qingshu''s arms, as two blushes appeared on her delicate cheeks, making her even more charming, and he thought to himself, <i>¡®So Hong Antong is really wearing a green hat¡­ and by the looks of these two, if I only use the court to suppress him, I am afraid that the little fox Song Qingshu will not agree¡­¡¯ </i>(G: For those who don¡¯t know, ¡°to wear a green hat¡± means to be ntr¡¯ed.)

    Suddenly thinking of a way, Yu Zhenzi continued, "Master Song has misunderstood. This is a matter that is extremely confidential, but Master Song is one of our own, and Madame Hong¡­ is Master Song''s woman, so she is also one of our own, therefore, telling her would be fine too."

    Su Quan shuddered when she heard Yu Zhenzi say that she was Song Qingshu''s woman, but as she urgently wanted to hear the secret, she gave up on opening her mouth to refute.

    Fang Yi, who was at the side, looked at the intimacy between the two, and felt jealous in her heart.

    "To tell the truth, my lord, the Prince had announced that as long as the Mystic Dragon Cult handed over the Cult Master''s wife, he would immediately withdraw his troops. But, in fact, it was just a cover." After Yu Zhenzi finished speaking, he paid close attention to the expressions of the two people. Sure enough, Su Quan''s expression changed when she heard it. On the other hand, Song Qingshu remained expressionless, and he could not see any clues.

    "Sister, do you want to hear the rest of it?" Song Qingshu looked at Su Quan in his arms with a smile.

    Su Quan''s face turned red, and she hummed, but her heart was full of surprises, <i>¡®He doesn''t look like he had been bewitched at all.¡¯</i>

    "Since my dear sister wants to hear it, for her sake, I will help you while on the ind." Song Qingshu said lightly.

    "Thank you, Master Song!" Yu Zhenzi was overjoyed, and quickly exined, "The Prince already expected that the Mystic Dragon Cult would not agree to hand over Madame Hong, and he never thought that he would really be able to take Madame Hong without a fight."

    "Prince Bao was quite sure of that. Originally, all the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult were united and of one mind. Facing such an opponent, the Shengjing army which is not good at naval warfare, had not certainty of winning. But after he made a move, it turned out that the top leaders of the Mystic Dragon Cult seemed to have their own agendas, and the people at the bottom also panicked.¡±

    Su Quan snorted coldly, but she let go of a huge worry in her heart. As long as the real target of the enemy was not her, the rest would be quite easy. She only hated the ck Dragon Envoy''s short-sightedness, and Hong Antong¡¯s inability to see what was really going on. What¡¯s more, he also had the n to ??sacrifice her!

    Yu Zhenzi smiled and remained silent. He was not afraid to tell the other party all this, since Prince Bao''s move was originally an open secret, so even if the Mystic Dragon Cult understood it, it wouldn''t matter. People''s hearts were often the most unpredictable, and there were always people who had a weak mentality. After the recent period of constant stress, the morale of the people on the ind had almost copsed.

    "I will take my leave now, so as not to be noticed by those who are interested." Yu Zhenzi gave a slight salute, and left straight away.

    "Song Qingshu, are you really bewitched or just acting?" As soon as Yu Zhenzi left, Su Quan broke free from Song Qingshu''s embrace, stared at him nervously, and a strange light appeared in her eyes again.

    "Dear sister, what do you think?" Song Qingshu''s pupils suddenly became pitch ck.

    A trace of confusion shed across Su Quan''s face, and she suddenly smiled sweetly, "Of course you are still my good brother."

    "Heh, my shoulders are a little sore, give me a massage." Song Qingshu patted on his shoulder as a gesture.

    "Okay." Su Quan knelt down on the bed obediently, and gently massaged his shoulder for him.

    Fang Yi stared at all this dumbfounded, and eximed in surprise, "Brother Song, you haven''t been¡­"

    "Shhhsh!" Song Qingshu made a silent gesture, "Don''t say it."

    When Su Quan used the Song Qingshu the Bewitchment Art, he had already noticed it, but he did nothing. Firstly, because he hadn¡¯t yet figured out the depth of Su Quan''s ns. Secondly, it was extremely dangerous topete in mental power. If one was not being careful, anyone could end up bing a mindless fool.

    Song Qingshu didn''t want that kind of result, so he pretended to be under her control. After staying together for a while, Song Qingshu had already figured out the principle behind Su Quan¡¯s Bewitchment Art, which took advantage of the victims loss of concentration to control them. So now, he decided to control her instead.

    "You big bad guy actually made me so worried." Fang Yi couldn''t help but hug him and kept beating his chest.

    Seeing that she was crying like a flower in rain, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but bow his head to kiss her.

    After Fang Yi was taken aback for a moment, she slowly closed her eyes. Only her slightly trembling eyshes reflected her current emotional state.

    "There is a legend that tears taste sweet when people are happy, and bitter when people are sad. It seems that you are mostly happy now." Song Qingshu didn¡¯t kiss her luscious lips, but stretched out the tip of his tongue to lick the teardrops on her rosy cheeks.

    "Tears are obviously salty." Fang Yi finally smiled through her tears, and quickly reached out to wipe the tears on her face.

    The two chatted for a while, and Fang Yi suddenly sat up straight, "Brother Song, I have to do something!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I don¡¯t know why, but the author suddenly decided to write a 3200+ words long chapter, which is almost 3 times his usual chapter. The recent chapters have been over 2000+ words as well, considering it used to be about 1500-1700 words. So, I had no choice but to split this one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 278: Scheming under the moon

    <h4>Chapter 278: Scheming under the moon</h4>

    Both of them were dressed as monks in red. One of them had a bright bald head, and the other had a sleeve fluttering in the wind, obviously with a severed arm. Naturally, they were the Blood Saber Elder and Master Sangjie.

    "Do you want to follow them?" The main purpose Yelu Nanxian came out this time was not only to spar with Song Qingshu, but also to gather information.

    "That''s just what I want." Song Qingshu looked at Yelu Nanxian and they smiled at each other. Then the two jumped up and silently followed the two old men. Needless to say, Song Qingshu''s movement technique could be counted amongst the best in the world, but Yelu Nanxian''s movement technique was also very exquisite, and her clothes didn''t even make a sound while traveling through the air during her movements

    Blood Saber Elder and Master Sangjie came to a courtyard, looked around vigntly, and then gently knocked on the wooden door ording to a certain pattern.

    Not long after, a sound was heard from inside, then the wooden door opened wide, and the two cautiously walked in.

    Song Qingshu pointed to the roof of the courtyard, and Yelu Nanxian nodded knowingly. Song Qingshu picked up a handful of stones and threw them at the door far away. Hearing the noise, the guards inside quickly ran out to check what was going on. The two of them took the opportunity to jump over the crowd andnd on the roof.

    "I wonder for what reason the two masters are looking for us." A somewhat familiar voice was heard from below. Song Qingshu thought for a while, and realized that the person who spoke was one of the Five Dragon Envoys of the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    Yelu Nanxian gently lifted a piece of tile, and was about to lower her head to look inside. Song Qingshu noticed her slender fingers that were as crystal as jade, and couldn''t help but transmit the sound to her, "Miss Yelu, don''t work too hard on sword practice. It would be a pity to have calluses on these beautiful hands."

    Yelu Nanxian red at him angrily, ignored him, and carefully observed the situation in the room. She had carefully read the information of the senior officials of the Mystic Dragon Cult beforeing to the ind, so she was able to recognise the people there after taking a quick look inside.

    There were three of the Five Dragon Envoys present in the room, who were¡ª the Green Dragon Envoy Xu Xueting, ck Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue, Red Dragon Envoy Daoist Wugen, and the seat of White Dragon Envoy has been vacant all the time. The Yellow Dragon Envoy had a close rtionship with the Cult Master and his wife. As the three of them were probably trying to plot something with the people here, so naturally they excluded the Yellow Dragon Envoy Yin Jin.

    "May I know what you Envoys think about the current situation of the Mystic Dragon Cult?" As soon as Sangjie said this, the tense expressions of the three Dragon Envoys immediately eased a bit. Sangjie was obviously a master on the same level as Hong Antong, but while talking, he treated the three of them extremely respectfully.

    "The situation in the cult is naturally for the Cult Master to worry about, and there is no need for us brothers to worry about it." Xu Xueting wes not only the best in terms of martial arts amongst the Five Dragon Envoys, but also in terms of diplomacy.

    "The few of you are the elders of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and your identities are aloof, so how can you not have the right to intervene?" The Blood Saber Elderughed.

    After being poked at the sore spot, the ck Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue said indignantly, "The Cult Master has been promoting the young people and killing the old people in recent years. We are thankful that we can be the Five Dragon Envoys in peace. How dare we interfere in the affairs of the cult!"

    <i>¡®We were waiting for those exact words!¡¯ </i>

    The Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie exchanged nces, and quickly said, "Now that Prince Bao''s three-way army is about to overwhelm and destroy the Mystic Dragon Cult, what are your ns?" They asked a question, and gave the three envoys a psychological hint that the Mystic Dragon Cult would be destroyed.

    Sure enough, when the three envoys heard their words, their faces turned pale, and they looked at each other, but no one spoke for a while.

    "I heard that Shengjing sent a message that as long as Su Quan, the culprit, is handed over, they will retreat immediately. What do you think about this?" Sangjie''s fleshy face showed a smile, as if he was harmless to both humans and animals.

    The Red Dragon Envoy Daoist Wugen sneered, "Shengjing has no choice but to attack now, how could it be possible for them to retreat because of a woman."

    "If the Mystic Dragon Cult doesn''t hand over Su Quan, the hope of Shengjing withdrawing is naturally zero. But if you hand over Su Quan, there is still a slight possibility of them actually withdrawing. Why don''t you persuade your Cult Master? It doesn''t hurt to try. It''s just sacrificing a woman, so what is the big deal? As for Master Hong, it would not difficult for him to find another beautiful wife." Sangjie said with a smile.

    The three of them had already had this same thoughts in their hearts, but no one dared to bring it up first. Hearing what Sangjie said, Xu Xueting sneered and said, "Master Hong loves Su Quan very much, so how could he bear the pain to give up his beloved wife?"

    "That is what Cult Master Hong wants. So why would he put the entire Mystic Dragon Cult in danger for one person''s self-interest?" The Blood Saber Elder looked indignant on the surface, but he was extremely gleeful in his heart. The Mystic Dragon Cult was in crisis. If Hong Antong sacrificed his wife to make everyone happy, and guaranteed that the Mystic Dragon Cult was beaten like chicken blood, and everyone''s morale was full¡­

    "He is the Cult Master, so what can we do?" Xu Xueting pretended to sigh, but quietly followed the other party''s changes.

    Sangjie smiled, "What if Hong Antong was not the Cult Master?"

    Xu Xueting was startled, but he calmly said, "The two of you should be on the same side as the Cult Master, and belong to the faction of the Mongolian prince Alibuge, why are you saying such words?"

    The Blood Saber Elder showed a strange smile, "The prince has always been dissatisfied with Hong Antong for his selfishness and disobedience to orders. He has long wanted to get rid of him, but it is a pity that he has never had a chance¡­"

    The three envoys had actually met several times before and discussed how to deal with Hong Antong, but they were worried about the other party''s martial arts strength, and the Mongolian forces behind him. Hearing what the Blood Saber Elder said, Zhang Danyue asked impatiently, "Is there a chance now?"

    <i>¡®The fish are hooked!¡¯</i>

    Sangjie was overjoyed, and quickly exined, "It''s like this. Although we have always wanted to get rid of Hong Antong, this is an internal matter of the Mystic Dragon Cult. If we do it ourselves, it may cause a strong reaction from Mystic Dragon Cult members. However, if the three respected Dragon Envoys take action, we would be able to reduce the impact to the minimum."

    "But Shengjing''s army is really overwhelming now at the moment¡­" Xu Xueting was still more cautious, and he was worried that after the turmoil, Mystic Dragon Cult''s vitality would be severely damaged, and they might not be able to resist the foreign enemies.

    "Don''t worry, as long as you can sessfully rece the Cult Master, our prince will send troops to Liaodong immediately. The Mongolian iron cavalry is famous all over the world. Hongli will naturally call back the army to resist us." Said the Blood Saber Elder.

    "What exactly do you want?" Xu Xueting asked suspiciously.

    "Hong Antong is not obedient, what we need is a more obedient Cult Master." Sangjie smiled as the fat on his face trembled, but what he thought in his heart was, <i>¡®You fools, what we want is the Mystic Dragon Cult to fall apart so that Hongli can fight Kangxi as soon as possible!¡¯</i>

    The three envoys exchanged nces, and Xu Xueting thought in his heart, <i>¡®After we sessfully kill Hong Antong and survive this disaster, depending on the martial arts level and seniority, the position of Cult Master would surely belong to me. As long as we can get the backing of Mongolia at that time, there wouldn¡¯t be any more issues. What''s more, after I became the Cult Master, I¡¯ll do whatever I want, what can Mongolia do to me?¡¯</i>

    Seeing that the other two envoys were still a little hesitant, Xu Xueting said, "The Five Dragon Envoys have been suppressed by Hong Antong in recent years, and our power is not as good as before. At most, we can control 30% of the Mystic Dragon Cult''s power. Reckless attempts will definitely not work. The only feasible way is to take advantage of Hong Antong''s unpreparedness in the main hall tomorrow and carry out the beheading operation. As long as Hong Antong dies, we will naturally have a way to control the entire Mystic Dragon Cult."

    Daoist Wugen hesitantly said, "With Hong Antong''s martial arts, the three of us may not be his opponents."

    "You three can rest assured, we will help you when the timees, and Hong Antong will face his doom." The Blood Saber Elder narrowed his eyes, but sneered in his heart, <i>¡®When the timees, we¡¯ll wait for you to fight to the death, it would be best if Hong Antong kills you all. After that, we will take the opportunity to kill Hong Antong, and the entire army of the Mystic Dragon Cult will be wiped out, so Hongli can naturally win without any effort.¡¯</i>

    "But now there is Western Poison Ouyang Feng on the ind, and there¡¯s also Song Qingshu beside the Cult Master''s wife. These two people''s martial arts are too high. If they help Hong Antong, I''m afraid¡­" Xu Xueting said worriedly.

    Song Qingshu on the roof immediately became interested when he heard them talking about him, so he listened carefully.

    "Don''t worry, we already have a way to deal with them." Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie looked at each other, andughed triumphantly, they obviously had a n in mind.

    After listening for a while, Song Qingshu and Yelu Nanxian secretly left the yard when they saw that they couldn''t hear anything else that was important.

    "How do you think they n to deal with me?" Song Qingshu thought hard for a long time, but he couldn''t think of anything that could pose any threat to him.

    Yelu Nanxian smiled slightly, "Could it be that Master Song forgot about me?"

    Song Qingshu was startled, and quicklyughed, "It can''t be you."

    "Why, do you think that I''m not capable of dealing with you?" Yelu Nanxian was a little annoyed at his contempt.

    "The only way you can deal with me is using beauty trap." Seeing that Yelu Nanxian''s eyes widened, he quickly said, "Of course I know from Miss Yelu''s swordsmanship that you are definitely not that kind of despicable person."

    "Hmph, I''ll just take it as apliment from you, so I won''t bother to pry any further." Yelu Nanxian''s eyebrows were not as thin as a willow and light as smoke like a Jiangnan woman, but quite broad and rich, which was a perfect match for her brilliant face.

    "Actually, when I saw that they didn''t bring you with them for such a confidential matter, I realized that they were also guarding against you Liao people." Song Qingshu tentatively said.

    Yelu Nanxian was not fooled, and said calmly, "We are just taking actions for the sake of our allies, Master Song doesn''t have to worry about me and my cousin." After hesitating, she still didn''t tell Song Qingshu about her own analysis, after all, Song Qingshu was on the opposite side, and she still had to consider the Liao Empire.

    "I''m going back, Miss Yelu, do you want to see me off?" Song Qingshu turned to look at her.

    Yelu Nanxian became speechless, "Although I don''t know much about Chinese culture, I do know that it men who usually see women off."

    "I had a boring fight with you, so it should be fair for you to see me off." Song Qingshu said naturally.

    Yelu Nanxian hesitated for a moment, then thinking that one of her major missions on this trip was to protect Su Quan, it would be better to go and see her now, so she nodded and said, "Okay!"

    Now it was Song Qingshu''s turn to be surprised. Originally, he was just casually saying that to make her get angry and leave, so that he could secretly search for the antidote for Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills, but who knew that she would actually agree!

    <i>¡®It seems that I can only go with Su Quan after I go back!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu shook his head with a wry smile, made a gesture of invitation, and the two walked towards the courtyard.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 279: The mysterious man in black

    <h4>Chapter 279: The mysterious man in ck</h4>

    "From your dull eyes and crazed speech before, I thought you were under some kind of mind control." The two stayed silent as they moved, but as Yelu Nanxian was here to gather information, she naturally didn''t want to just go back empty handed.

    "Others mayugh at me, but Iugh at them for not being able to see through." Song Qingshu didn''t intend to exin, and justughed.

    "Which side is Master Song going to help?" Yelu Nanxian asked directly, not wanting to y mind games with him.

    "Whichever side my dear sister choses, I will help." Song Qingshu replied.

    "Su Quan?" Yelu Nanxian became thoughtful, "From this point of view, we are not considered enemies."

    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously.

    Yelu Nanxian smiled faintly, "It''s nothing."

    "I dare to ask if Miss Yelu was ever married?" Song Qingshu couldn''t find anything to say along the way, so he just casually asked.

    "No." Yelu Nanxian stopped in her tracks and stared at him calmly, "Why, are you interested?"

    "I guess I can¡¯t take you as a wife." Song Qingshu shook his head, "If Miss Yelu doesn''t mind, I can ept you as a concubine."

    "In this world, nine out of ten women would be angry if they heard your words. Unfortunately, I am not one of them." Yelu Nanxian replied.

    "You are young, so you shouldugh when you feel like it, and get angry when you feel like it. It''s not good for you to act like old people." Song Qingshu scoffed.

    "Maybe it''s because I''m naturally more mature than others." Yelu Nanxian didn''t care, and slightly smiled.

    "What is the rtionship between you and Cult Master Hong¡¯s Wife?" After a while, Yelu Nanxian asked.

    "The rtionship between a man and woman." Song Qingshu smiled, ¡°So Miss Yelu also cares about these trivial matters?"

    "Just asking." Yelu Nanxian''s expression remained calm, and she didn''t show any emotions.

    Before they knew it, the two had already returned to Song Qingshu''s residence. Su Quan and Fang Yi had been waiting for him for a long time, and they both showed joyful expressions when they saw hime back.

    "You really are like the stallions on our grasnd." Yelu Nanxian suddenlymented out of nowhere.

    "Thank you for thepliment." Song Qingshu replied indifferently.

    "Madame Hong, the situation in the cult is extremely unfavorable to you now, haven''t you considered just leaving quietly?" Yelu Nanxian finally couldn''t help saying when she saw Su Quan.

    "The Mystic Dragon Ind is my home, even if I leave, where can I go?" Su Quan was obviously taken aback, but still replied politely.

    "This Master Song is a wealthy official. His mansion in Yanjing City must be pretty big. The Madame can go there with him to avoid the limelight. I think Master Song will dly wee you. Isn''t that right, Master Song?" Yelu Nanxian looked at Song Qingshu with a little subtle expression.

    Although Su Quan had already recovered from Song Qingshu''s Bewitching Technique, there were still some effect left on her mind. She unconsciously felt very close to Song Qingshu. Hearing her words, Su Quan said, "I don''t dare to bother my good brother, it would be the best if we can solve the problem here."

    "Since Madame thinks so, then I won''t say anything more." Yelu Nanxian felt that the trip was fruitful, and said with satisfaction, "Master Song, I won''t disturb your rest, so I will leave now." She said her farewell to the three of them, then turned around and drifted away.

    "Fang Yi, you may leave for now, I have something to say to Song Qingshu." Seeing Yelu Nanxian leave, Su Quan''s face suddenly turned cold.

    Originally, Fang Yi thought it was time to stand up and teach her a lesson, but seeing that Song Qingshu had no objection, she bowed with sadness, "Yes!"

    When Fang Yi closed the door, Su Quan stared at Song Qingshu, "Stinky boy, did you do something to me?"

    "Sister, you¡¯re a woman, won''t you know if a man does anything to you?" Song Qingshuughed.

    "I¡­ I didn''t mean that¡­" Su Quan said with a choked tone, and said after hesitating for a moment, "Have you never been controlled by my Bewitching Art?"

    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" Song Qingshu spread his hands.

    Su Quan''s expression became uncertain, and finally she helplessly said, "Lie!"

    Song Qingshu approached her body with a smile, and slowly stretched out his hand. Su Quan''s body trembled, but she didn¡¯t respond in the end. As he held her in his arms, and Song Qingshu softly said, "My good sister, no matter what, I will stand behind you and support you."

    Su Quan''s expression turned uncertain. In that short period of time, she had actually thought about a lot of things. Su Quan was no longer a little girl full of fantasies about true love. She thought about things in a very practical manner.

    She knew that her life was hanging by a thread, and her only hope was Song Qingshu. Since Song Qingshu didn''t want to expose her, she was also happy to y along. As she leaned into the man''s arms, Su Quan felt a sense of dependence for the first time in her life, and spoke in a daze, "My good brother, this sister is actually very naive, please don''t lie to me. "

    "Don''t worry, Hong Antong and I are different. Husband and wife are birds in the same nest, and I don¡¯t agree with the saying that they should fly separately in the face of adversity." Song Qingshu moved his head, and slowly moved closer to her lips.

    Su Quan subconsciously wanted to move back, but, as Song Qingshu''s hand was firmly wrapped around her, there was no way to avoid it, so Su Quan just let out a silent sigh, and slowly closed her eyes.

    As the two lips were getting closer and closer, a heart-piercing shout was suddenly heard from outside, "Master Song, help!"

    The two suddenly woke up, and Su Quan pushed him away at once. Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned dark, as he had already recognized that it was Yu Zhenzi''s voice, and felt that his footsteps were particrly hurried, so he hurriedly opened the door to find out what was going on.

    When he saw Yu Zhenzi, the hat on his head was missing, his hair was disheveled, and he looked quite haggard.

    "Master Song, save me!" Seeing him, Yu Zhenzi quickly hid behind him as if he had met his savior.

    Song Qingshu was about to ask him what was going on, but before he could speak, he stopped, because he had already realized what was going on, as a middle-aged man with disheveled hair was rushing towards him.

    It was the Western Poison, Ouyang Feng, who he had fought in the day.

    "Master Song, save me, Hong Antong sent Ouyang Feng to kill me!" Yu Zhenzi behind him said in a panic.

    Song Qingshu frowned. He had indeed promised to protect him, and if he didn¡¯t, then Yu Zhenzi would definitely die tonight.

    Seeing Song Qingshu, Ouyang Feng was also taken aback, then heughed out loud and said, "It''s just the right time! I''ve been thinking about it for several hours, and I''ve finally broken your sword technique."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, but said with a sneer, "Those are quite the big words."

    "You''ll know if you try it!" Ouyang Feng didn''t talk nonsense, and directly attacked with a palm strike.

    At this point, it was impossible for Song Qingshu to stay out of the matter, so he had to fight. Yu Zhenzi at the side hurriedly ran away when he saw this happen. Ouyang Feng was entirely focused on Song Qingshu at the moment, so naturally he didn''t care about Yu Zhenzi slipping away. Although Song Qingshu noticed, he was also helpless to stop him.

    In the blink of an eye, Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng had exchanged dozens of moves, taking advantage of the gap, Ouyang Feng angrily said, "You are not my opponent if you don''t use that sword technique."

    Song Qingshu knew that he was telling the truth, so he had no choice but to resort to his own unique technique, the Flying Sword. However, he deliberately wanted to test Ouyang Feng''s depth, so he kept his moves almost exactly the same as the previous fight.

    Ouyang Fengughed loudly and rolled on the ground. Although it looked unsightly, he could avoid the trajectory of Song Qingshu''s swordy every time, making the techniquepletely ineffective. As a result, Song Qingshu immediately fell into a disadvantage.

    "As expected of the Western Poison!" Song Qingshu secretly praised Ouyang Feng''s Dog Beating Staff Technique that had been handed down in the Beggar Sect for hundreds of years.

    The time slowly passed, as the tides began to turn.

    "Huh?" Ouyang Feng called out in surprise, as the offensive and defensive momentum of the two immediately changed. However, after going through several hours of contemtion, Ouyang Feng was no longer as helpless as he was when he had faced the Flying Sword for the first time. Although he gradually fell into a disadvantage, he was able to stay undefeated with his decades of experience.

    The attack and defense of the two made a lot of noise, and they needed more space to move and dodge. Soon, the courtyard was no longer suitable for fighting, so they decided to go somewhere else. Su Quan hurriedly followed behind. Fang Yi also wanted to follow them, but her martial arts skills were too poor, so she lost sight of the three of them not long after.

    Wherever the two of them passed by, True Qi scattered about, causing the surrounding sand and stones to fly, and trees to copse. Hearing such a big ruckus, where both men weren''t worried about harming the fish in the pond, everyone else on the Mystic Dragon Cult started to appear. Of course, Song Qingshu was concentrating on seeing through the technique, so he didn''t even bother to pay attention to these things.

    The two had probably fought for hundreds of moves so far. Song Qingshu really admired Ouyang Feng''s martial arts skills very much. Every time the guy fell into a disadvantage, he would always use various weird methods to avoid it, and the following counterattack would also be extremely sharp.

    Song Qingshu had learned quite a lot of methods, and one the most profound one them was probably the Nine Yin Scripture. There were many things in it that he knew word by word, but when it came to utilizing them, he didn''t really understand what it meant. Because of his special talent, although he could memorize the Nine Yin Scripture very quickly, but he was verycking in terms of experience. So after fighting against a master of Ouyang Feng''s level, Song Qingshu finallyprehended some profound mysteries of the Nine Yin Scripture.

    "Dear brother, this lunatic is too good at martial arts, you should find a way to finish the fight." Su Quan anxiously shouted from not far away.

    Song Qingshu was immersed in a wonderful state, so he was not willing to give up just yet and Ouyang Feng had also be a martial arts idiot after going crazy. Furthermore, it was quite rare to have a fight with a master like Song Qingshu, so naturally he would also not give up that easily.

    "It''s you!" Suddenly Ouyang Feng opened his eyes wide and became angry while looking at the forest not far away.

    Song Qingshu vigntly nced over, only to see a ck shadow sh past. Ouyang Feng let out an angry roar, and hurriedly chased after it.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, he didn''t expect Ouyang Feng to abandon their fight like this, and followed him out of curiosity. Su Quan didn''t even have chance to stop him, so she could only anxiously stamp her feet, and follow the behind the two of them.

    "Where are you running!" Ouyang Feng''s voice was like a thunderbolt. The man in ck who was fleeing in front paused for a moment, and Ouyang Feng immediately caught up.

    However, the man quickly entered a nearby cave.

    Ouyang Feng chased after the man without thinking. Song Qingshu hesitated a bit at first, but when he thought that there was no one on the ind that could threaten him, he also followed.

    "Don''t go in!" Su Quan yelled from the back, but Song Qingshu''s movement technique was just too fast, so he had long since disappeared. Looking at the words "Spirit Serpent Cave" in the dark, Su Quan secretly groaned, hesitated for a while, gritted her teeth and went inside as well.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 280: In desperate situation

    <h4>Chapter 280: In desperate situation</h4>

    Su Quan knew that the Spirit Serpent Cave was a forbidden area of ??Mystic Dragon Cult, and there were many traps and dangers in it. Although Song Qingshu''s martial arts skills were high, it was not impossible for him to be harmed by some of them by ident.

    There were torches burning in the cave all the time, but she didn''t see the people who went inside. Su Quan walked forward with caution. She had only entered the Spirit Serpent Cave a few times, and she was usually led by Hong Antong, so the route she chose was rtively safe. Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng had obviously ran into some branch passages.

    There has always been a rumor in the Mystic Dragon Cult that those who had entered the Spirit Serpent Cave were walking closer to death. There was nothing wrong with the path she had taken, but the secret paths were several times more dangerous.

    Su Quan hesitated for a while, but she understood that if something happened to Song Qingshu, without his protection, her fate would not be much better¡­

    At that moment, the sound of fighting came from a distance. From the intensity of the sound, it seemed that two superior masters were fighting. Su Quan was worried that Song Qingshu might do something reckless, so she hurriedly followed the sound.

    "Ouyang Feng, are you crazy? There are traps everywhere here, if we continue to fight, we will surely die together."

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s voice, Su Quan just turned around a corner, and her eyes suddenly opened wide in surprise.

    In an empty hall, Song Qingshu was tossing up and down, while dodging hidden weapons shooting from all directions, while dealing with Ouyang Feng''s fists and kicks! The situation was very dangerous.

    Su Quan looked carefully, and found that those hidden weapons were all being shot from the four walls, including barbed caltrops, steel needles, hard crossbows, and poisonous liquid as ck as ink.

    "Hahaha!" Ouyang Feng''s loudughter shook the hall, "Anyone who wants to take the Nine Yin Scripture away from me will die!"

    "Who wants to take the Nine Yin Scripture away from you!" Song Qingshu was shocked and angry. The two chased the man in ck all the way, but the man in ck disappeared in a blink of an eye. However, they found a golden treasure chest with four big characters engraved on it on a stone tform. Although the distance was far, with their skills, they could still see the words quite clearly. Those four words were "Nine Yin Scripture".

    As soon as Ouyang Feng saw these words, he went crazy, and suddenly attacked Song Qingshu. Fortunately, Song Qingshu was prepared, so he wasn¡¯t caught by surprise.

    Song Qingshu thought about it for a moment, and realized that he might have been tricked by someone with a malicious intent. Ouyang Feng had practiced the Nine Yin Scripture in reverse, which had caused the guy to go insane, which was quite well known in the world. The mastermind behind the scenes definitely wanted to use the Nine Yin Scripture to get rid of him with Ouyang Feng''s hand.

    Since Ouyang Feng was already a lunatic, he wouldn''t listen to reason at all. What was originally a simple scheme turned into an unsolvable conspiracy.

    Song Qingshu also noticed Su Quan, seeing that she wanted toe over to help, he quickly stopped and said, "Don''te here, there are traps everywhere!"

    Ouyang Feng followed his line of sight and saw a pretty and charming young woman standing not far away. A terrifying image appeared in the back of his mind, as he held his head and cried out in pain, "Huang Rong, Guo Jing, I don''t want to see you! I don''t want to see you!"

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and realized that he was using the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, together with Su Quan at the side, which made Ouyang Feng mistakenly think that the two were Guo Jing and his wife Huang Rong, which awakened his past trauma.

    Song Qingshu didn''t want to take advantage of people when they were down, so he jumped to Su Quan''s side, and said with lingering fear, "Fortunately, you showed up, otherwise I would have to fight with this lunatic forever, and we could even die if we were not careful."

    "Nine Yin Scripture! Nine Yin Scripture! With the Nine Yin Scripture, I won''t have to be afraid of them!" Ouyang Feng muttered to himself, and his crazed eyes fixed on the box in the distance.

    "Beware of traps!" As soon as Song Qingshu said the words, Ouyang Feng rushed over like an arrow leaving the bow.

    There was a long and narrow passage between the ce where the two were fighting just now and the golden treasure chest. There were densely packed ck holes on the wall, and you could hear some weird noises from those holes from time to time, which made one''s scalp tingle.

    Before Ouyang Feng came to the passage, he smiled disdainfully, "When I was ying with snakes, you were still wearing diapers." (G: Idiom, meaning,I have more experience than you.)

    After speaking, he swaggered in, and immediately felt the aura of living things. There were indeed venomous snakes in the ck holes! As the snakes drilled out, Ouyang Feng didn''t care, he made a strange sound with his throat, and the snakes retreated like obedient pets. The two people behind him were left dumbfounded.

    "Dear brother, let''s get out of here." Su Quan felt ufortable staying here, and quickly said while pulling Song Qingshu''s arm.

    "Wait a minute, I want to see what kind of trap they have prepared." Song Qingshu knew that the golden treasure chest would never contain the "Nine Yin Scripture", and he had already reminded Ouyang Feng before, but the other party didn''t care.

    "Hahahaha, I finally got the Nine Yin Scripture!" Ouyang Feng got to the golden treasure chest, then let out a wildughter, and quickly opened it. Suddenly, a golden light shed, and Ouyang Feng''sughter came to an abrupt stop.

    Song Qingshu looked carefully, and it turned out to be a colorful poisonous snake biting Ouyang Feng''s hand.

    Ouyang Feng let out an angry roar, then grabbed the poisonous snake which was only seven inches long, and killed it with his palm. But this poisonous snake was extremely powerful, and in such a short time, Ouyang Feng''s lips had turned ck. In fact, if Ouyang Feng was sane, this kind of trap wouldn''t hurt him at all, but after he went insane, he didn¡¯t really care that much about defense. So it made sense for him to fall for such an obvious trap.

    But Ouyang Feng was after all, the Western Poison, an old monster who yed with poison! So although he had lost his mind, his instincts were still there. He tapped several acupuncture points on his body to protect his heart veins, then he turned over and stood upside down on the stone tform with one hand on a strange posture, then he began to silently practice to force the venom out.

    "Five-colored Dragon¡­" Seeing the colorful poisonous snake on the ground, Su Quan''s lips trembled and her face turned pale, "Ouyang Feng is finished!"

    There were thousands of venomous snakes in the Mystic Dragon Cult, but the Five-colored Dragon was unanimously considered the king of venoms. One of the cruelest punishments of the Mystic Dragon Cult was to be bitten by ten thousand snakes, or the Five-colored Dragon.

    Those who were sentenced to be bitten by the Five-colored Dragon would have their flesh and blood fall off piece by piece, as they slowly stopped breathing. So the any member of the Mystic Dragon Cult would go pale in dread when they heard name of the Five-colored Dragon.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want to watch a great master fall like this, but he had never studied poisons, so he couldn''t help even if he wanted to. So he had to pin his hopes on Ouyang Feng''s title as the Western Poison, and hope that he could save himself.

    "This matter is quite strange, let''s go out and talk about it first." Song Qingshu had a bad feeling in his heart. The Five-colored Dragon was obviously prepared for Ouyang Feng, so the mastermind didn¡¯t intend to let him go.

    <i>¡®Could it be because they were sure that Ouyang Feng would kill me?¡¯</i>

    They walked carefully until they reached the entrance of the cave. However, looking at the now closed stone gate, Song Qingshu smiled wryly and said, "They had really prepared quite well."

    Su Quan hurriedly checked around, and in the end said with a panicked tone, "It has been locked from the outside. The stone gate of the Spirit Serpent Cave weighs tens of thousands of catties. Because it is so difficult to move, these two gates have never been opened for many years."

    "It''s the same as the stone gate of the Tomb of the Living Dead." Song Qingshu cursed, then stood in front of the stone gate, and said to Su Quan, "Stand back, I''m afraid I might hurt you." (G: It¡¯s a real ce.)

    Seeing that Su Quan had already hid far away, Song Qingshu slowly activated his martial art. He used the strongest move of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the Proud Dragon Repents, and thenbined it with another Proud Dragon Repents, as the palm in the back pushed the palm in the front using both hands!

    Thebined power of the two Proud Dragon Repents was as powerful as mountains and seas, but Song Qingshu still didn''t rx, and used another Proud Dragon Repents! In fact, he was imitating Xiao Feng''s three-fold wave of the Subduing Dragon Palms. It was said that no one in the Wulin could resist thebined power of the three palms head-on.

    There was only a loud bang, and the whole cave seemed to shake, as sand, gravel and dust fell from the surrounding walls, but the big stone gate remained motionless.

    Song Qingshu was so shocked by the resulting force from the move that he felt his blood surge, and his hands felt so numb that it would be impossible for him to use a second palm-strike in a short time.

    Su Quan''s face turned ashen, and she shook her head, "It''s impossible to break through this stone gate from the inside, it''s all because of my carelessness just now, why didn''t I guard against this move before I came in!"

    Song Qingshu carefully checked the junction between the stone gate and the wall next to it, and murmured, "That''s not necessarily the case."

    "You have a solution?" Su Quan''s eyes lit up.

    "I have a vague idea, but I still need Ouyang Feng''s help. I hope he was not poisoned to death." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile. If Ouyang Feng was really poisoned and died, he might really be trapped until his death here. At that time, his only hope would be to see if Fang Yi could find this ce and open the stone gate from the outside, but since the perpetrator had set up such an borate trap, naturally they would not let Fang Yi approach this ce.

    Because of the shock just now, many torches in the cave had fallen to the ground, and the surrounding environment immediately dimmed. Su Quan was worried that she might identally touch some mechanism, so she hurried to Song Qingshu''s side.

    Sensing Su Quan''s body trembling slightly, Song Qingshu thought in his heart, <i>¡®Life and death are the most difficult things for people to see through. If I hadn''t died once, I might not have been so indifferent in such a desperate situation. Although Su Quan was usually very domineering in the Mystic Dragon Cult, she is, in the end, only a woman in her early twenties.¡¯ </i>Thinking of this, Song Qingshu let the other party hold his arm.

    Using the Twin Dragons Fetch Water, Song Qingshu pulled a torch on the ground into his hand, stretched it forward to illuminate the road and held Su Quan with the other arm, as he walked towards Ouyang Feng.

    Perhaps because she was too worried, Su Quan didn''t notice that her twin mounds were just on top of Song Qingshu''s elbows. Feeling the soft touch, Song Qingshu smiled bitterly. He didn''t want to take advantage of Su Quan like this, but he knew that if he reminded her, the other party might be embarrassed, so he could only let it be. This sweet little incident eased his heart even more, and removed thatst trace of anxiety.

    When the two came to the hall, Ouyang Feng was still standing upside down on the stone tform in that weird posture, Song Qingshu wanted to help him, so he decided to approach him and talk.

    Understanding his thoughts, Su Quan decided to follow whatever he wanted to do, "Don''t forget, I am the wife of the Cult Master of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and I also have a way to deal with the snake in that passageter."

    Song Qingshu thought about it for a moment and decided to take her with him. First, he waved his palm and hit the surrounding walls, feeling the wind of his palm, and all the remaining hidden weapons were shot out.

    "I don''t believe that it can automatically refill the ammunition." Song Qingshu smiled disdainfully. He had seen many ancient tomb rted dramas in his previous life, and knew that this kind of mechanism was just a one-off thing. Even if someone wanted to reload it, it wouldn¡¯t be possible in a short time. These mechanisms had existed in ancient tombs for hundreds of years. Hundreds of years were enough to corrode the springs of these mechanisms.

    Eventually they reached the narrow tunnel full of snakes. Song Qingshu turned around and asked Su Quan, "Could it be that you also know Ouyang Feng''s method of controlling snakes?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 281: Hit the nail on the head

    <h4>Chapter 281: Hit the nail on the head</h4>

    Su Quan pursed her lips and smiled, and it was as if the whole room lit up. It was hard to notice the residual panic on her face, "I don''t know how to control snakes like Ouyang Feng, but I have this."

    After speaking, she took out a sachet from her bosom, Song Qingshu subconsciously put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it. The fragrance of the woman''s body could not conceal the strange smell, "What''s inside?"

    Su Quan''s face turned red, and she quickly snatched it away, opened the sachet, poured out some powder and put it on Song Qingshu''s body, "This is realgar powder. There are poisonous snakes everywhere on Mystic Dragon Ind. People in the cult rely on it for self-defense." (G: also known as "ruby sulfur" or "ruby of arsenic".)

    "Why did I forget about this?" Song Qingshu was overjoyed, thinking about those poisonous long worms made him sick, so it would be better if he didn''t have to touch them.

    The two walked towards Ouyang Feng step by step. Su Quan sprinkled realgar powder in front of her as she walked. The entangled poisonous snakes shrank towards the corner of the wall as if they had encountered something extremely terrifying, and soon a clean road had formed in front of them. .

    Sensing their approach, Ouyang Feng suddenly opened his eyes and stared at them vigntly. He was now at a critical moment in his efforts to force the poison out. If Song Qingshu really wanted, it would be a piece of cake to take his life.

    Although Ouyang Feng''s was insane, his instinctive reaction to danger was still there, and soon big drops of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    "Ouyang Feng, you don''t have to worry. I have absolutely no intention of harming you. I am here this time to help you get rid of the poison."

    Noticing Ouyang Feng''s abnormality, Song Qingshu hastily rified, lest he would harm the guy instead of saving him.

    "Ouyang Feng?"

    Ouyang Feng was using his whole body''s strength to force the poison out, and was in the handstand posture. However, due this moment of distraction his blood rushed straight to his head, and his usual chaotic mind suddenly clear up, and when he heard Song Qingshu call his name, Ouyang Feng''s heart stirred. He felt that he had heard something important to him, and was about to think about it, when suddenly he had a splitting headache.

    Ouyang Feng began to screamed, as his whole body trembled.

    Song Qingshu was startled and thought, <i>¡®Could it be that my sudden appearance made him rpse?¡¯</i>

    Not wasting time to think more about it, he quickly came to Ouyang Feng and sealed several major acupuncture points on his body.

    "Huh?"

    Sensing that his efforts were not having any effects, Song Qingshu suddenly understood the reason.

    Ouyang Feng practiced the "Nine Yin Scripture" modified by Huang Rong, and his meridians had already been reversed, so his normal technique would not help at all.

    "Do you have any antidote with you?" Song Qingshu anxiously looked at Su Quan.

    "Yes, I have some, but none of them can cure the venom of the Five Colored Dragon." Su Quan said hesitantly.

    "It¡¯s still better than nothing, give them to me quickly." Song Qingshu spread his hands, took a few pills from Su Quan, and then stuffed them into Ouyang Feng''s mouth.

    Song Qingshu urged the True Qi in his body to run ording to the Divine Brilliance Scripture, and the palm of his hands became heated up, helping Ouyang Feng digest the medicine.

    Su Quan looked at the smoke above the two people''s heads and understood that the process was at a critical juncture. She was worried that Song Qingshu would not be able to save Ouyang Feng, and also worried that Ouyang Feng would recover and attack Song Qingshu. So she stayed on guard.

    "Haack!"

    After a long time, Ouyang Feng spit out a big mouthful of ck blood, which was thick as ink, with extremely foul smell.

    "What a powerful poisonous snake!" Ouyang Feng slowly opened his eyes and said wearily.

    "Of course, the Five Colored Dragon is the treasure of my Mystic Dragon Cult." Although Su Quan¡¯s position in the cult was less than favorable at the moment, she was still somewhatcent about the power of the Five Colored Dragon.

    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for the fact that this old man didn''t bring any elixir with me, this mere poison would have been useless against me." Ouyang Feng snorted disdainfully.

    In the past, when Ouyang Feng was still famous as the Western Poison, he was not only good at using poison, but also good at detoxification, but the art of detoxification often required thebination of certain drugs to get twice the result with half the effort. Only relying on internal strength to detoxify, would severely limit the process.

    Ouyang Feng had been exposed to poisons for a long time, so his body already had a certain degree of resistance to poison. Additionally, his Toad Style Martial Art and Nine Yin Scripture were both good at detoxifying the body. Otherwise, anyone would¡¯ve died if the were to be bitten by the Five Colored Dragon, it didn¡¯t matter how powerful their martial arts was.

    However, the Five Colored Dragon was not an ordinary thing after all, even with all the abilities of Western Poison, he could barely control the venom in his body, and was struggling to force the venomous blood out of the body. Fortunately, Song Qingshu helped him just in time, and gave him a lot of antidote. Although the antidotes were not right for his plight, with the ability of Western Poison, he was able to skillfully use the principle of mutual restraint of the medicine''s properties to gain an advantage, and finally forced the venom out with all his strength.

    "Don''t be socent, Old Poison, we have all been plotted against, and now the exit is blocked by a stone gate weighing thousands of catties, I need your help."

    Hearing the word "Old Poison", a trace of anger shed in Ouyang Feng''s eyes, but he quickly covered it up and snorted coldly, "I heard that it is simr to Lin Chaoying''s Tomb of the Living Dead. Even Wang Chongyang and Lin Chaoying couldn''t open it, so I''m afraid you and I don''t have that ability either."

    "Those two peoples martial arts were high, but their brains were not as good. The stone gate is only thousands of catties. I have at least two ways to get out." Song Qingshu said lightly, as if it was not a difficult task at all.

    Su Quan on the side nced at him in amazement, wondering if Song Qingshu was just bluffing Ouyang Feng. But when she thought about how panicked she was in the situation just now, and he was so calm, she couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed.

    "What''s the way, let''s hear it." In the past Ouyang Feng was lured into the Ancient Tomb Sect by Li Mochou, and fought a battle with her master. Although he seriously injured the other party, he had to worry that the would die if they closed the stone gate of the Ancient Tomb Sect. So he had to take advantage of the situation and retreat, therefore, he was naturally interested when he heard that Song Qingshu had a way to deal with the stone gate.

    "It''s just.. huh!." Song Qingshu was just about opened his mouth, but he suddenly he let out a cry of surprise, and looked up at Ouyang Feng carefully.

    Ouyang Feng was sitting cross-legged on the ground. Although his clothes were still torn and his hair was messy, he no longer had the sloppy aura he had before. He was just sitting there casually, but he had the demeanor of a master.

    A strange look shed in his eyes, as Song Qingshu asked in surprise, "Old man have recovered your sanity?"

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan was startled, and her hand holding the hidden weapon tightened.

    Ouyang Feng casually nced at Su Quan, and Su Quan immediately felt like a lightning had struck her body. The pressure made Su Quan unconsciously bring out her hidden weapon to defend.

    Sensing the abnormality of the two, Song Qingshu took a light step and stepped between the them. Su Quan immediately felt that the pressure disappeared without a trace.

    Ouyang Feng looked away, and smiled, "Why didn''t you call me Old Poison?"

    "That nickname is only proper if we were long time friends. How dare this junior be so hasty!" Song Qingshu changed his words without any shame.

    "Old beggar¡­" Ouyang Feng fell into a tinge of nostalgia, but quickly recovered, and coldly snorted, "Your martial arts is no longer weaker than the Five Great Masters of the past, why bother to demean yourself and call yourself a junior."

    Song Qingshu sneered, and thought,<i> ¡®It''s because I can''t figure out your thoughts, and if we didn''t agree with each other and started fighting again, although I am not afraid, it would be too much pain.¡¯</i>

    Ouyang Feng had been in a crazed state for more than ten years. Now that he had regained his sanity, he couldn''t help being in a good mood. Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t speak, he continued, "Although this old man was not sane before, but I still remember some of the things that happened in the past.¡±

    "In the younger generation, the people who could be called great masters, were originally Xiao Feng from the Liao Empire and Zhang Wuji from the Ming Cult. In recent years, you have emerged as a new force, but amongst the people who were defeated by you before, except for monk Fang Zheng, the rest couldn¡¯t really be considered masters. I thought your title as ¡®No. 1 Master of the Qing Empire'' was just in name only, but I didn''t expect that in these two fights, your martial arts was not inferior to this old man."

    Strictly speaking, Ouyang Feng was a little bit disadvantaged in these two fights, but when Ouyang Feng regained his sanity, his old arrogance naturally recovered. Naturally, it was notparable to that of the insane period. The fact that he agreed that Song Qingshu was not inferior to him was already very good high evaluation.

    Su Quan on the one side was a little dissatisfied. Although she and Hong Antong didn¡¯t really get along with each other, but he was the cult master of the majestic Mystic Dragon Cult, who had been considered a powerful master in Liaodong for decades! So how could Ouyang Feng not even consider him as a master?

    But after thinking about it some more, her husband in name was indeed a bit weakpared with the two people in front of her, so she couldn''t help feeling a little disheartened.

    "Master Ouyang is praising me too mush. In the fight before, the Senior fought by instinct. At most, you could disy 70% or 80% of your strength, and I couldn''t beat the senior then, let alone now." Ouyang Feng''s martial arts had left a deep mark in Song Qingshu''s mind. He didn''t want to bring up the idea of ??a martial arts spar again, so he had to admit defeat first.

    "You have too many reservations and entanglements in your heart. I must say that it is a miracle that you could practice martial arts to this level." Ouyang Feng spoke as if he could guess everything Song Qingshu was thinking, and he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Did you think I wasplimenting you just now?"

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help being a little speechless.

    "As a top expert, you don''t have the arrogance of a master. You are too concerned about the gains and losses in your heart, so you can''t help but appear a bit servile when you speak and act." Ouyang Feng said with some contempt.

    "Is it like that?" Song Qingshu said while feeling a bit depressed.

    "You and I are obviously equal in terms of martial arts, but you have a lot of worries when you speak. You are afraid of offending this old man even a little bit. I really don''t know what you are afraid of?" Ouyang Feng gave him a nk look.

    "Right now we are in a desperate situation, so I was worried that I will identally offend Master Ouyang and cause an unnecessary fight." Song Qingshu defended his stance when he said that he couldn''t hold back.

    "You can offend me, but whether I want to fight you or not is something for me to consider." Ouyang Feng paused, and couldn''t help smiling, "Your martial arts is so high, and I''m not sure that I can win in my current state. So why should I fight you?"

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu obviously didn''t realize that before.

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that you saved my life, I wouldn''t have bothered to talk to you so much." Ouyang Feng gave him an angry look.

    After surviving this catastrophe and regaining his sanity, Ouyang Feng was very happy at first, but all kinds of things from the past slowly came back to his mind, and he couldn''t help but feel a little sad. When he saw Song Qingshu''s handsome and unrestrained appearance, Ouyang Feng inevitably thought of Ouyang Ke in the past, so he decided to give some advice.

    "Do you know what your biggest problem is now?" Ouyang Feng slowly said.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Chapter 281 and 282 is very important for this novel, because the protagonist gets one of the biggest character developments in the entire story. It will have a direct impact on the plot.

    I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 282: No desires, no restrictions

    <h4>Chapter 282: No desires, no restrictions</h4>

    "My biggest problem?" Song Qingshu was really gripped by this question for a moment. Reflecting on the current situation, it seemed that there were problems everywhere.

    "Maybe it''s because I work for the Qing court, so I can''t be unfettered." Song Qingshu sighed.

    In the past, his meridians were all severed, and he had lost all his martial arts. What was even more ironic was that Zhang Wuji, who was a world-ss master of martial arts and had hundreds of thousands of disciples under hismand, had a deep enmity towards him. Back then, Song Qingshu had killed his martial-uncle Mo Shenggu by mistake, and even killed two elders of the Beggar Sect at the Lion-ying Assembly.

    He had to bear the burnt for those two blunders. Adding to that, when Zhou Zhiruo of the Emei Sect wanted to chase and kill him, Song Qingshu finally discovered the reality of the martial arts world. Actually, there was no ground for him to stand on in this world. He was all alone.

    If he was willing to be a simplemoner and found a ce to hide his name for the rest of his life, that would¡¯ve been the end of it all. Unfortunately, Song Qingshu¡¯s chest was filled with endless resentment and anger that day, and he decided to seek revenge on Zhang Wuji no matter the means, so heter joined the Qing court.

    However, as Song Qingshu''s strength became higher and higher, his goal in life was no longer limited to just revenge. He had more and bigger ambitions. Therefore, at the current situation, he found that his identity in the Qing Empire was really a shackle.

    Although the Qing Empire didn¡¯t have a deep hatred with the Song Empire like Mongolia and the Jin Empire, they had, after all, destroyed the Ming Dynasty, and their image in the hearts of the Han people in the Central ins was not that much better. If Song Qingshu wanted to stay as a loyal minister of the Qing Empire, all of that wouldn¡¯t matter, but he had greater ambitions!

    He really wouldn''t be able to justify himself if he became known as a traitor for his actions in the future. Although Song Qingshu had already set up a strategy for washing everything clean, the process was too dangerous¡­

    "You can''t be unfettered because you think too much." Ouyang Feng directly gave his own evaluation, "I have lived for so long, and I havee into contact with a lot of princes and nobles, who enjoyed using people as pawns. I haven''t been in contact with the world for a long time, but I can roughly grasp your personality based on the rumors I heard about you before."

    "Although you are humble on the surface, you are extremely arrogant in your heart." Ouyang Feng continued without giving Song Qingshu a chance to defend himself, "Whether you admit it or not, in your heart, you surely think that you have the ability to fully measure the value of a person and then you proceed to build a strong connection with them. So you always make the choices that is most in line with the interests of both parties. Those people could either be not smart enough, or not rational enough, in short, they could make all kinds of unfavorable choices. So you always strive to consider the behavior of the other party while you guide them to act as you want¡­"

    Su Quan, who was at the side was confused by what she was hearing, and raised her head to nce at Song Qingshu. Seeing that he was silent, she was secretly startled, <i>¡®Could it be true!¡¯</i>

    Ouyang Feng sneered, "But that is not something easy to do. If you want to achieve that perfect situation, you must make the corresponding sacrifices yourself. For example, you were worried that I would fight you in spite of everything, so there was some weakness in your speech, and you made yourself humble."

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, and was about to speak when Ouyang Feng raised his hand to stop him, "You are very simr to someone I knew before."

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, "Who is it?"

    "The Emperor of the Jin Dynasty, Wanyan Honglie."

    ¡®Except for stealing flowers, how am I simr to him?¡¯ Song Qingshu cursed, of course, he was embarrassed to say this out loud.

    "Wanyan Honglie was also a clever man." Ouyang Feng''s eyes became a little dazed, he was obviously lost in his past memory, "Although he didn''t say anything, I know that everyone was just a pawn in his eyes. He always wanted to gain the most benefits. When Wanyan Honglie invited me to join his side, I didn''t tter him simr to those other bas*tards like Master Lingzhi. Even so, he used to act so humble in front of me that he seemed like my ve, do you know why?" Ouyang Feng nced at Song Qingshu.

    "Why?" Song Qingshu was intrigued.

    Although Ouyang Feng was one of the Five Great Masters of the Central ins, Wanyan Honglie was a majestic prince of an Empire. There was really no need for him to treat Ouyang Feng that way. In the original book, Wanyan Honglie''s overly servile attitude once made Song Qingshu extremely doubtful about theparison of power in the Wulin.

    "Because he, like you, thought too much. He thought that he was the only one who could discern the advantages and disadvantages of the entire situation. In his heart, I was reckless, arrogant by nature, and did not know etiquette. If he used his status as a prince to oppress me, I would definitely not care about the general situation, then turn my face and leave. And, he needed to use an expert of my level in some ces, so even if he cursed me in his heart, he had to respect me more on the surface. Just like you, as long as the overall situation developed ording to his own wishes, he didn¡¯t care even if he had to suffer a little bit.¡±

    Ouyang Feng chuckled, "I had a firm grasp of his mentality. So, even if I wasn¡¯t that difficult to convince, I still had to show that I was extremely difficult to convince. The status of any two people is like this. If you are strong, he will be weak, and if you are weak, he will be strong. Wanyan Honglie thought himself to be a clever man, and I saw through the thoughts of this clever man, so I naturally took advantage of it."

    Thinking of his rtionship with Kangxi, Song Qingshu¡¯s expression couldn''t help but turn dark.

    Ouyang Feng seemed to have expected this too, and said with a sneer, "I have heard about your situation in the Qing court. Although Kangxi treats you well, it¡¯s only for show. How does the title of the number one master in the Qing Dynasty benefit you? You still have to obey him like a dog. Kangxi probably ¡®ordered'' you toe to the Mystic Dragon Ind this time as well."

    Seeing Song Qingshu nodding with a dark face, Ouyang Feng spoke with a grimm expression, "If I was in your ce, Kangxi would have to treat me like his father. At the very least, if he wanted me to do something, he would have to respectfully use the word ¡®please''. As for whether I would be willing to help him or not, it would¡¯ve depended on my mood at the time."

    Song Qingshu was starting to sweat profusely, "You mean Kangxi is the same as you, he saw through my thoughts?" He even forgot to use the term ¡®Master Ouyang¡¯ due to his anxiousness.

    "As the saying goes, cleverness is countered by cleverness, so this isn''t be entirely your fault." Ouyang Feng nodded, "As the saying goes, ¡®no desires, no restrictions¡¯, when I cooperated with Wanyan Honglie in the past, his desire was greater than mine, so I naturally had the initiative. Between you and Kangxi, I''m afraid your desire is bigger. Even if Kangxi didn''t realize this at first, when he noticed your usual respectful and cautious behavior, he must have had realized how big your hidden desire was. Then, he concluded that since you have some ambitions, you will naturally not be upset because of some of his treatments towards you. That''s why he formed the current rtionship where he is strong and you are weak. Believe it or not, if you had behaved arrogantly at the beginning, this situation would¡¯ve been quite different. The more arrogant and domineering you are, the more respectful Kangxi would have to be."

    "Listening to your words is better than reading books for ten years!" Song Qingshu bowed respectfully, and his heart raced. Since his every movement was under Kangxi''s control before, maybe Kangxi had already noticed his secret n. If he had proceeded ording to the original n, he might¡¯vepletely fallen into Kangxi''s trap!

    <i>¡®Since he knows that I will patiently develop my strength in secret, then I will do the opposite and give him a surprise¡­¡¯</i>

    "It¡¯s good that your are willing to learn." Ouyang Feng nodded with relief. Although he didn''t know what Song Qingshu was nning, hin decades of experience made him keenly aware that Song Qingshu was under Kangxi''s control and was falling into a potential crisis.

    "I did it to repay the favor of helping this old man with the detoxification." Ouyang Feng stood up, as his bones creaked.

    Looking at his figure, Song Qingshu again realized that he was no longer that crazy old man, and the Western Poison who had been rampant in the past had returned.

    "This old man has recovered my sanity, and no matter how you say it, is also due to your help. Originally, this old man was not the kind of person who would repay the favor, but today I am very happy. If you need help with anything, this old man will do my best."

    Ouyang Feng was rescued by Hong Qigong in the past, but he had immediately plotted against him. Naturally, he was not the kind of person who would repay any favors, but today he felt like he had just woken up from a dream. When he saw Ouyang Ke''s shadow in Song Qingshu''s body, he made a promise on a whim.

    "Anything is okay?" Song Qingshu asked immediately with a thought in his heart.

    Ouyang Feng''s gave a faux-smile, "Boy¡­ I, the Western Poison, have never been someone who promises to do anything. It¡¯ll depend on what you ask me to do. If I feel like it, I will do it. If I don¡¯t feel like it, this promise will naturally cease to be valid." Ouyang Feng was never a chivalrous man, so naturally he couldn¡¯t be bound by a promise.

    "This is the demeanor of Western Poison from the past." Song Qingshu sneered. He was very clear about this in his heart, if he took Ouyang Feng out of this cave and asked to join hands with him to kill the leader of the Ming Cult, the other party would probably p him on the face.

    <i>¡®It seems that I can only make him take action if we encounter something that serves the same interests in the future¡­¡¯</i>

    After some time, the group arrived at the entrance of the cave. While looking at the heavy stone gate, Ouyang Feng frowned, "You want us to join forces to push open this stone gate?"

    At the moment, Ouyang Feng was at his weakest. So on the surface, although it seemed like he was kindly helping out Song Qingshu just now, but in fact, he was also taking the opportunity to buy time to recover his strength, so that he could guard against any surprise attack from Song Qingshu.

    "This stone gate weighs ten thousand catties. It can¡¯t be pushed open with brute force. We can only use our ingenuity." Song Qingshu deliberately paused, and when he saw the two people looking at him nervously, he felt a little amused, then continued, "Now, there are two ways for us to escape, one of them is to dig a tunnel under the wall. Since this ce is the entrance of the cave, I think we will be able to see the sun again after digging a few meters."

    In the past, the elders of the Sun Moon Holy Cult were trapped in the Cogitation Cave. So one of the elders used a huge ax to dig the mountain wall which was quite far from of the cave entrance, and he died of exhaustion in the end. However, Song Qingshu and the others were already near the entrance of the cave, so that problem naturally didn¡¯t exist.

    The Spirit Serpent Cave wasn¡¯t really designed to rely on the stone gates to imprison foreign enemies, so the walls of the cave entrance were just ordinary mountain soil, not solid earth or rocks, otherwise it would¡¯ve been impossible to dig a tunnel through it.

    "What about the second method?" With Ouyang Feng''s prideful nature, it would be a bit embarrassing for him to bend over like a pangolin and dig a hole.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Chapter 281 and 282 is very important for this novel, because the protagonist gets one of the biggest character developments in the entire story. It will have a direct impact on the plot.

    I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 283: Before the storm

    <h4>Chapter 283: Before the storm</h4>

    "The second way?" Song Qingshu paused, then turned his gaze to the joint between the stone gate and the wall, "The person who conspired against us this time is most likely not a member of the Mystic Dragon Cult."

    "Why?" Su Quan had subconsciously thought that it was Hong Antong who had conspired against Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng this time. After all, both the Spirit Serpent Cave and the Five Colored Dragon belonged to the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    <i>¡®But I clearly hinted to him that Song Qingshu was under my control. Could it be that he saw through my act and decided to retaliate?¡¯ </i>Su Quan had been feeling quite conflicted about this matter, but when she heard Song Qingshu''s words, she quickly raised her head and asked.

    "If it was the people from the Mystic Dragon Cult, they would definitely not spend so much effort trying to trap us with this stone gate, because this stone gate has a fatal weakness."

    Ouyang Feng was originally a person with a sharp mind. After he followed Song Qingshu''s gaze, he quickly understood his intention, "You mean the door hinge?"

    Looking at the joint between the stone gate and the wall, Ouyang Feng finally noticed the fundamental difference between this stone gate and the stone gate of the Tomb of the Living Dead.

    For the Tomb of the Living Dead, once the stone door was put down on the entrance, it would be impossible to open again from the inside, as the ¡®door¡¯ was simply a huge b of stone weighing more than ten thousand catties blocking the entrance of the cave. Although the stone door in front of them also weighed more than ten thousand catties, it had an extra mechanism for the convenience of opening and closing. So it was actually something that could be opened and closed freely like an ordinary door.

    Ordinary doors needed hinges, and this stone door was no exception. Its door hinges were iid on the side wall, and this wall was not a solid rock. When the stone gate was locked from the outside, and these hinges became its weak point.

    "Master Ouyang, if you and I cooperate to hit this stone gate with enough force at the same time. Although the stone gate will remain unscathed, the hinges would not be able to withstand repeated damage." Song Qingshu then suddenly thought to himself, <i>¡®Sh*t! I could¡¯ve done it myself on my own!¡¯</i>

    "So that''s why you came back to save me?" Ouyang Feng''s expression suddenly became very strange.

    "Master Ouyang won''t dislike my impure motive for saving you, right?" Song Qingshu gave an awkwardugh.

    "I''m justughing at your stupidity, so why bother?" Ouyang Feng sneered and went straight to the corner of the wall without even waiting for Song Qingshu''s help. Then he pressed his palm on the door near the door hinges without even looking at the huge door hinges on the wall, "Now, strike it again."

    Song Qingshu suspiciously pped the stone gate, then heard a crackling sound, and felt the whole stone gate begin to loosen!

    Song Qingshu became overjoyed, and used the three-fold wave of the Subduing Dragon Palms again, whilebining the three palm strikes of Proud Dragon Repents into one palm strike. And then, with a bang, the huge stone door slowly fell outwards.

    Su Quan, who survived the catastrophe, felt extremely lucky when she saw the sunshine that she had taken for granted in the past. Soon, Ouyang Feng''s voice was heard again, "It would¡¯ve been enough if you had used your internal energy to smash the ce near the hinge, so why were you making things soplex?"

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. When he had failed to open the stone gate before, his first reaction was to go rescue Ouyang Feng. Afterwards, the only things he considered were either how to save Ouyang Feng, or how to persuade him to cooperate. He had truly acted quite carelessly on this asion, which resulted in his IQ being despised by a former insane person.

    *****

    "The Cult Master will enjoy eternal blessings forever, and may he live as long as the heavens! I report to the Cult Master that the people you had sent out have returned, and there is no trace of Madame and Song Qingshu anywhere." A member of Mystic Dragon Cult knelt in front of Hong Antong and said.

    "Where''s the Western Poison Ouyang Feng?" Hearing that the two were missing, Hong Antong snorted coldly, and a trace of green shed across his originally ruddy face.

    "No news." Feeling that Hong Antong''s tone was far from being friendly, the member of the Mystic Dragon Cult hastily replied, "The people sent by the Cult Master to serve Ouyang Feng were all killedst night. It is said that some disciples saw Ouyang Feng and Song Qingshu fighting fiercely in the woods. The disciples did not dare to approach them, and then the two of them disappeared somewhere unknown."

    <i>¡®Could it be that both sides were fatally injured and fell into the sea then drowned?¡¯</i> Hong Antong felt doubtful, which was quickly reced by restlessness, and he waved his hands to signal the man to leave.

    There was a reason why Hong Antong was feeling so restless. He had prepared Ouyang Feng as a trump card, which had given him the confidence to control the overall situation. Later, Su Quan brought along Song Qingshu, a master who wasparable to the Western Poison in strength. ording to her hint, Song Qingshu was being controlled by her Bewitchment Art. Hong Antong had thought that with these two masters on his side, it would not be difficult for him to survive this catastrophe.

    Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, Hong Antong was now on his own. Thinking of the envoys sent by various forces, each with their own ulterior motives, Hong Antong had a deep sense of foreboding.

    "Cult Master, the guests are already waiting in the hall."

    Hearing the voice of the disciples outside the room, Hong Antong woke up with a start, his eyes regained their former sternness, and he calmly walked towards the hall.

    *****

    "Lord Hong, before I came here, Prince Bao had specially stated that as long as you had over Su Quan, the culprit, we will immediately withdraw our troops from attacking the Mystic Dragon Cult. Today is the deadline. The Cult Master should decide whether you will hand her over or not"

    In the conference hall, Yu Zhenzi, who had already fixed his embarrassed appearance from when he was hunted down by Ouyang Fengst night, looked at Hong Antong with aggressive gaze.

    "What if I don''t hand her over to you?" Hong Antong said suspiciously. It''s not that he hadn''t thought of sacrificing Su Quan before, but he has been doting on this beautifuldy for many years, and he was finding it quite hard toe to a decision. What''s more, Su Quan had also brought back a powerful master.

    "Then we will have no choice but to destroy the Mystic Dragon Cult!" Yu Zhenzi smiled, and the threat was obvious, "Sacrificing one person can save the whole cult. As the Cult Master, you can''t even tell which one is more important! Or, are you reluctant to part with your wife and let the cult be destroyed for your own selfishness?"

    Hong Antong was the master of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and no one had ever dared to speak to him in such an arrogant tone inside the cult. So, he immediately became furious and was about to explode when Sangjie spoke up to calm things down, "Master Hong, facing the forces of Shengjing is about the survival of the Mystic Dragon Cult. Whether it¡¯s war or peace, it is for the Mystic Dragon Cult to decide. On behalf of my lord Alibuge, I will always support your decision.¡± After he was done speaking, he calmly looked at Xu Xueting and winked.

    Hong Antong''s heart warmed up. Although Sangjie and the others were acting suspicious recently, they were allies in the same side in the end. With Alibuge¡¯s support, Shengjing would have to think twice about attacking him.

    Yelu Nanxian, who had been silent all this time, sneered in her heart. She had found out about Sangjie''s plotst night, and was sure that Hong Antong might be doomed this time.

    "Both the Emperor of our country and the Great King of Nanyuan (Xiao Feng) admire Cult Master Hong very much. King Xiao is now fighting against Wu Sangui of the Qing Dynasty outside Shanhai Pass. If the Cult Master starts a war with Shengjing, our country hopes to form an alliance with your cult to fight against the Qing Empire."

    Considering the hostile rtionship between the two empires, Yelu Nanxian naturally did not want the Mystic Dragon Cult to be so easily wiped out. That would allow Hongli and Kangxi to start an all-out war, leaving Mongolia with one less enemy to keep them in check and break the bnce of the situation. What''s more, she had received a secret order from Master Su, the head of the Hidden Secret Service, to protect Su Quan.

    If Hong Antong decided to hand over Su Quan, she might not be able to protect her anymore. At that time, her only option would be to take a risk and see if they could save Su Quan and escape. Fortunately, it would be much easier to protect Su Quan with the help of Song Qingshu.

    Thinking of that, Yelu Nanxian couldn''t help searching for Song Qingshu''s figure in the hall again, but after finding nothing, a trace of worry shed across her beautiful brows.

    On the other side, the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie looked at each other, feeling quite annoyed but unable to speak out. After all, the Liao Empire was an ally of Mongolia, and the Mongolia they represented supported Hong Antong on the surface. Hearing what Yelu Nanxian said, they couldn¡¯t help but regret notmunicating with the people of Liao Empire beforehand.

    Xu Xueting got a hint from Sangjie, hesitated for a moment, but stood up and said, "Cult Master, I have something to say, I wonder if I should say it or not."

    "Say it." Hong Antong snorted with a gloomy face.

    "In the past, the Cult Master founded the Mystic Dragon Cult by himself. There were a thousand and twenty-three old brothers who had joined the Cult Master in the founding of the cult. We had gone through fire and water for many years. Today, some of us were killed by our opponents, and some were punished by the Cult Master because they had made some small mistakes.¡±

    ¡°If I had to count, there are only less than a hundred of us left. Although the Cult Master and his wife have recruited arge number of young members, it is a pity that the Mystic Dragon Cult is no longer as grand as it used to be¡­" Xu Xueting spoke very slowly, word by word, in a deep tone, sometimes he even made a few choked sounds. When some old people in the hall heard it, and recalled the past years, they all sighed.

    Hong Antong''s expression was starting to be more and more dark, seeing Xu Xueting talking more and more vigorously, he couldn''t help snorting heavily, "Green Dragon Envoy, we are currently discussing the issue of the invasion of foreign enemies, why are you talking about such nonsense?"

    "I am also talking about the invasion of foreign enemies." Xu Xueting''s expression suddenly became a little agitated. "Does the Cult Master know since when the killings of our old brothers began?"

    Seeing that Hong Antong remained silent, Xu Xueting said bitterly, "It''s since the Cult Master married that woman¡­"

    "Shut up!" Hong Antong''s beard and hair stood up and Xu Xueting couldn''t help feeling a little terrified when the guy red at him. He couldn''t dare to say what he had thought up at all.

    "Brother Xu is right!" Taoist Wugen at the side hurriedly said, "Since that woman came to the cult, you, the Cult Master, have changed, and you don''t consider us old brothers anymore. The Madame, she¡­she likes to use young people. She considers us old people an eyesore, so she formted various strict rules. If we vited them even slightly, she took the opportunity to kill us. You have just been watching silently, as our old brothers died. It''s heartbreaking!"

    "This cult has always valued merit. Regardless of age, as long as you are capable and loyal to the Cult Master, I will never treat you badly. If the old members are loyal to the Cult Master, I will naturally still treat them as a good brothers and will never discriminate. You think too much."

    If it wasn''t for the presence of the foreign enemies, with Hong Antong''s temperament, as soon as these two dared to contradict him, he would have killed them long ago.

    "Oh, then so many of our brothers who were killed before were not loyal to the Cult Master?" Zhang Danyue, the ck Dragon Envoy, smiled sadly. As soon as this remark came out, many old people in the hall showed indignation, and all the young disciples looked at each other, while nervously holding the handle of their swords.

    "I didn''t say that." Hong Antong remained expressionless.

    "Well, the dead are gone, but now there are thousands of members on the ind, they can''t continue to die just because of the Cult Master''s words." Xu Xueting had already recovered, and continued to speak.

    "What do suggest we do?" Hong Antong calmly said.

    *****

    When Song Qingshu and the others left the Spirit Serpent Cave and arrived near the meeting hall, the forces of all parties had already begun to show their intensions. The three of them had no intention of showing their faces, and chose to lurk outside the hall, while silently observing the situation inside.

    "It seems that your husband still loves you very much." Song Qingshu turned his head to look at the delicate and beautiful Cult Master''s wife beside him, and spoke in a low voice.

    <strong>Goblin</strong>: Thank you <strong>Bob Oakley</strong> for your continued support!

    I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 284: Scheming against Huang Rong

    <h4>Chapter 284: Scheming against Huang Rong</h4>

    "Hmph, he has already decided to sacrifice me. He is just worried that the army outside would not spare the Mystic Dragon Cult even if he handed me over to them. In that case, he would lose face after losing his wife, so naturally he dares not to agree that easily." Having followed Hong Antong for a long time, coupled with the information she got from her spies, Su Quan naturally knew what Hong Antong was thinking at this time.

    Before Song Qingshu could answer, Ouyang Feng on the side teased, "Little brother, this girl is so coquettish, she is full of coquettishness in her every gesture, I''m really worried that you will be fascinated by her in the future."

    "That¡¯s not true!" Su Quan was stunned, and a blush appeared on her face, as she stomped her feet in embarrassment, "Master Ouyang, you are highly respected, why are you making fun of me, a little girl?"

    "Highly respected?" Ouyang Feng snorted, "It''s a good thing I''m not a womanizer, otherwise I would¡¯ve acted like my Ke''er if I saw a littledy as coquettish as you, and put you on my bed first." Thinking of Ouyang Ke, Ouyang Feng let out a long sigh, "My poor Ke¡¯er."

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®Ouyang Ke would only use force to vite girls from good families in his early years. He was really a disgrace to our generation, and his death can only be regarded as his own fault.¡¯</i>

    Of course, he had to say some superficial things. Just as he was about to say a few words of constion, Ouyang Feng suddenly burst into anger, "In the final analysis, Ke¡¯er was harmed by Guo Jing and Huang Rong. If it weren''t for Huang Rong, Ke¡¯er wouldn''t have had his legs broken, and the viins wouldn¡¯t have been able to take advantage of that. I want to deal with Guo Jing and Huang Rong, can you help me?"

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, he didn''t expect this guy¡¯s thoughts to jump like that. When he thought about what a glorious image Guo Jing and Huang Rong had in the hearts of ordinary people in the Song Dynasty, not to mention the Wulin, and the super masters like Hong Qigong and Huang Yaoshi behind them, he concluded that he would be out of his mind to step into that muddy water.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s embarrassed expression, Ouyang Feng quickly regained his senses and realized that even if this little fox agreed to work with him, he would probably not provoke Guo Jing and his wife.

    Suddenly a thought shed across Ouyang Feng''s mind, <i>¡®This kid has a handsome face, and he seems to be quite a lus*tful person. Huang Rong was very beautiful when she was a young girl, and now as a married woman, she must¡¯ve be even more charming, if I used that to¡­¡¯</i>

    In that instant, Ouyang Feng had a an idea, and he came up with a way to use Huang Rong to force Song Qingshu to deal with Guo Jing. Then he spoke with a strange smile on his face, "I won''t mention this matter for now, but I believe you will agree to it in the future."

    Song Qingshu felt baffled, and thought, <i>¡®How could I ever agree to such a thing¡­¡¯</i> and at that moment, the conversation in the hall intensified, so he quickly turned his attention towards it.

    "What do you mean to say?" Hong Antong stared at Xu Xueting and calmly asked.

    Hong Antong had umted his prestige for a long time, and Xu Xueting felt his legs go weak after being stared at by him, but when he thought of having so many helpers behind him, he immediately gained confidence, "Since Prince Bao has said that he would withdraw as long as you hand over your wife, we should agree to that! Compared to the foundation of the Cult, and the safety of thousands of our brothers, a mere woman is nothing."

    Xu Xueting actually understood very well in his heart that after being forced to such a point by everyone, even if Hong Antong had the idea of ??sacrificing Su Quan before, he would never agree now. After all, if Hong Antong had offered to hand over Su Quan on his own, everyone in the cult would be grateful to him, and his prestige would only rise instead of dropping. But the meaning would bepletely different if he was forced by others to hand over Su Quan. Even after dealing with the outside enemies, Hong Antong''s prestige would copse, and the opposition, who were already deeply displeased, would be ready to cause trouble.

    "You are courting death!" As the leader of the cult, it would be strange it Hong Antong couldn''t understand what Xu Xueting could understand. Looking at the light of hope in the eyes of the people below, he knew that if he didn''t immediately kill the chickens to scare the monkeys, and deter their ungerminated thoughts, his future would be dark.

    Hong Antong twisted off a piece of wood from the handle of the seat, channeled his inner strength and shot it toward Xu Xueting. Although Xu Xueting''s martial arts could be considered top-notch in the Mystic Dragon Cult, he didn¡¯t have the ability to stop Hong Antong''s furious blow. However, just when he was about to be pierced through the chest, a horse-tail whisk suddenly swept over, changing the direction of the wood, and saving Xu Xueting¡¯s life.

    Xu Xueting quickly recovered from the shock, and gave Yu Zhenzi a grateful look.

    "Yu Zhenzi, this is the internal matter of the Mystic Dragon Cult, what are you doing!" Hong Antong was shocked and angry.

    Yu Zhenzi also had the n of ??causing internal strife inside the Mystic Dragon Cult, so naturally he couldn''t just sit back and watch Hong Antong control his subordinates with a thunderous force, and said with a smile, "Your Cult is now dire need of talents, why should Cult Master Hong take the lives of his subordinate because of a disagreement?"

    Yu Zhenzi''s words were like boiling oil in cold water, and it immediately ignited the long-suppressed resentment of everyone in the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    Xu Xueting scolded angrily, "This old man only cares about that vixen. When did he ever care about his subordinates? Brothers, Hong Antong is unwilling to sacrifice that vixen, and it seems that he is going to sacrifice us. We might as well fight to the death and kill Hong Antong first, and then capture Su Quan and hand her over to Taoist Yu Zhenzi. Then the problem of Mystic Dragon Cult will be resolved."

    Song Qingshu outside the window looked sideways at Su Quan, leaned closer and softly blew in her ear, "Vixen~"

    Su Quan turned around with a slight anger on her face, "You are the vixen!"

    "If I am the vixens man, I won''t mind." Song Qingshu looked at her with a sly smile.

    "I really can''t stand the two of you flirting with each other." Ouyang Feng coughed lightly, and said with a strange expression on his face, "There''s nothing worth paying attention to here, so I''ll be leaving first."

    Su Quan''s face became hot with embarrassment at his words, she turned her head away and stopped answering. Song Qingshu wondered, "Aren''t you going to take revenge on the one who plotted against you?"

    "It''s just some cheap tricks. I can''t be bothered to pay attention to him." Ouyang Feng looked towards the western sky. "What''s more, it was a blessing in disguise and I managed to regain my sanity. It''s been a long time since I''ve been away from home, so I have to go back and have a look."

    "White Camel Vi?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Ouyang Feng nodded, "By the way, I will also have to pay a visit to some old friends when I go through the Jin Empire. Little brother, I will see youter." The he jumped and disappeared into the distance without waiting for an answer

    <i>¡®I wonder when we meet again next time, will it be as an enemy or a friend?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu sighed, then noticed that Su Quan was staring at the fight inside, and he couldn''t help but put his arms around her waist, "Why, are you worried about your husband''s safety?"

    Feeling the heat from the big hands on her waist, Su Quan shuddered all over. She knew in her heart that this was inappropriate, but she didn''t want to resist, and she couldn''t help but look at Song Qingshu with her beautiful eyes.

    "Although I''m more handsome than your husband, you don''t have to keep staring at me," Song Qingshu wondered.

    Su Quan shook her head, "I just feel that you are a little different from before."

    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu was stunned.

    "For example, you hugged me very naturally. You didn''t do this before¡­ ah, anyway, I can''t say more¡­" Su Quan''s pretty face was already very charming, but now it was even more so with a trace of blush.

    Hearing her words, Song Qingshu became thoughtful, "Thanks to Ouyang Feng''s guidance, I realized how constrained my way of living was in the past."

    "Now that you''re free, you decided to bully me?" Su Quan pursed her lips andined. At the moment, she didn''t look like a mature woman anymore, she was clearly a wronged little girl.

    Taoist Wugen and Zhang Danyue had already discussed the matter with Xu Xueting, and with the help of Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie, they naturally had confidence in their hearts. Seeing that it was the right time, both of them took a step forward, and echoed Xu Xueting¡¯s opinions, and their subordinates also took the opportunity to take their side and shout.

    Hong Antong''s expression changed slightly. He didn''t expect that almost all of the Five Dragon Envoys would turn against him, and a tinge of green appeared on his face, as he felt ruthless in his heart, <i>¡®Okay, since you all turned against me, at worst, I will kill you all, and promote a few people to be the next Five Dragon Envoys.¡¯</i>

    He knew that as long as these leaders were executed on the spot, people in the cult would naturally settle down. Therefore, even while surrounded by powerful enemies, Hong Antong decided to make a quick decision.

    Among the three, Zhang Danyue''s martial arts was the weakest, so he decided to get rid of him first. Hong Antong rushed towards Xu Xueting, and when Xu Xueting concentrated on defending and the other two came to rescue him, he pped Zhang Danyue''s head with his right palm from one side of his body.

    Zhang Danyue was terrified, and he stabbed seven times upwards in an instant with the pair of Mandarin Duck Short Swords in his hand. This was really a life and death moment for him, as he executed the seven sword strikes extremely swiftly and fiercely.

    Hong Antong slightly tilted his right palm, and then pressed lightly on the opponents left chest, then took advantage of the momentum to leap away.

    Zhang Danyue roared as he rolled on the ground, then turned over and stood up. His face had turned ck and blue, and soon his legs gave way, and he fell to the ground, apparently dead.

    Xu Xueting and Taoist Wugen were terrified, and they subconsciously nced at the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie. However, they didn''t know that the other party had no intention of making a move at all. So they cursed in their hearts, and had no choice but to bite the bullet and face Hong Antong''s fierce attack.

    "As the saying goes, honest words are harsh to the ears. The three Dragon Envoys are just looking out for the thousands of members of the Mystic Dragon Cult. It''s fine if Master Hong doesn''t agree to it. But why are you attempting to kill them? I can''t bear to watch such an injustice, so I must take action." Yu Zhenzi looked as if was filled with righteous indignation.

    Yu Zhenzi naturally hoped that both sides would suffer from the internal conflict, but judging by the current situation, it would be difficult for Xu Xueting and the others to hurt Hong Antong, so he decided to bnce the disparity in power between the two sides.

    As he was about to deal with Xu Xueting and Taoist Wugen, Hong Antong couldn''t help being surprised and angry when Yu Zhenzi suddenly joined them.

    Yu Zhenzi''s martial arts was not inferior to Hong Antong''s, and with the addition of his movement technique, his body seemed extremely ghostly, as he carefully helped Xu Xueting and Taoist Wugen to withstand most of Hong Antong''s attacks. And, he also used the right timing and made sudden attacks from time to time.

    With the help of Yu Zhenzi, Xu Xueting and Wugen Daoist were able to feel less pressured, and they desperately entangled Hong Antong''s hands and feet, so that Yu Zhenzi could have a chance to kill him.

    Seeing that Hong Antong was in danger, the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie looked at each other, then joined the battle, and shouted, "Master Hong, we are here to help you!"

    Hong Antong was a very seasoned fighter, the reason why he seemed in danger was that he had allocated part of his energy to guard against these people''s sudden attacks, but when he saw that the two of them actually helped him hold Xu Xueting and the two back, he felt relieved.

    "You guys!" Xu Xueting and Taoist Wugen couldn''t help being surprised and angry when they saw that the other party didn''t act ording to their previous agreement. They were about to ask questions, but the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie didn''t n to give them a chance.

    Although Xu Xueting and Taoist Wugen were considered masters, they couldn''tpare to these two giants, and they were soon forced into a dangerous situation.

    <strong>Goblin</strong>: I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 285: The fall of a master

    <h4>Chapter 285: The fall of a master</h4>

    "You broke your promise¡­ ah!" Xu Xueting finally realized that he was just being used as a pawn, but it was toote to regret it. Knowing that if he continued to fight, he would die here sooner orter, he decided to take the risk to make their conspiracy public, hoping to unite with Hong Antong again.

    However, his distraction naturally exposed ws in his moves. The Blood Saber Elder had tons of experience in actualbat and he took the opportunity to slit Xu Xueting''s throat.

    Hearing Xu Xueting''s screams, Taoist Wugen panicked, turned around and attempted to flee, but Sangjie managed to hit him with a palm strike. He staggered a few steps, and finally vomited blood and died.

    Yu Zhenzi''s expression changed, and he quickly jumped out of the battle circle, and ran out using his movement technique. However, suddenly there was a sh of sword light in front of his eyes, and he quickly backed up a few feet in shock.

    As Yu Zhenzi was forced back by a sword sh, Yelu Nanxian became puzzled in her heart, <i>¡®Could it be that the conspiracyst night was just to get rid of Xu Xueting and others? Could it be that all my previous inferences were wrong?¡¯</i>

    The Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie took the opportunity to disperse and form a triangle with Hong Antong, surrounding Yu Zhenzi tightly in the center. Yelu Qi was eager to get involved, but Yelu Nanxian was not sure what these people were up to, so she signaled him to stand still.

    "Yu Zhenzi may be doomed this time." Su Quan shook her head, she knew that Hong Antong''s martial arts was slightly better than Yu Zhenzi''s, and Yu Zhenzi was thought as an equal to Hong Antong only due to his movement technique. Now that two other masters of the same level had joined in, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s future was uncertain.

    "That''s not necessarily the case, maybe it¡¯s Hong Antong who is in danger." Song Qingshu thought for a moment, and saw through the tricks of these people.

    Su Quan had a sharp mind, and she quickly realized the meaning when she heard his words, and her pretty face could not help but change slightly.

    "Do you want me to save your husband?" There was an inexplicable smile on the corner of Song Qingshu''s mouth.

    Su Quan shook her head, "This old thief captured me to be his wife. Although he just wanted to maintain his prestige in front of his subordinates, cover up his disability, and didn''t really do anything to me, but I still hate him. Even if he didn¡¯t die now, I will destroy the foundation of the Mystic Dragon Cult, and then kill him sooner orter.¡±

    "Are you trying to emphasize that you¡¯re still pure by saying that?" Song Qingshu smiled even more proudly.

    Su Quan''s expression became a bit embarrassed, and the slight bush faded from her charming youthful face, "If you already know what I mean, then why are you teasing me?"

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect her to be so frank. A mature woman was really different from a young girl. She knew exactly what kind of man she wanted, and she had a great sense of when to advance and retreat. She gave him enough hints, but she wouldn''t make it clear, in order to avoid the risk of rejection.

    "What I mean is¡ª even if you don''t tell me, I know all of this." Song Qingshu held Su Quan''s trembling hand, and the heat from his palm brought the blush back to her face.

    "Are you trying to take advantage of this conflict to kill the envoy?" In the hall, Yu Zhenzi''s expression turned dark.

    "Hmph, why didn''t you remember your identity as an envoy when you were cooperating with my subordinates to cause trouble just now?" Hong Antong snorted coldly, but he was thinking in his heart, <i>¡®If I were to kill Yu Zhenzi now, it would mean bing aplete enemy with Shengjing, and the decisive battle would be inevitable. But, if I were to hand over Su Quan in order to make them retreat, what will the disciples of the cult think of me?¡¯</i>

    As Hong Antong was hesitating, the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie were busy stalling Yu Zhenzi. Although the two could make Yu Zhenzi stay, but Yu Zhenzi''s movement technique was just too ingenious, and he almost broke out several times.

    <i>¡®Forget it, now that the people in the cult arecking morale, it would be good to kill Yu Zhenzi and regain my prestige.¡¯ </i>Hong Antong was, after all, a master, and he quickly made up his mind. Finding a fatal w, Hong Antong silently flew up and struck Yu Zhenzi''s back with his palm.

    For unknown reasons, a sudden a gap appeared between the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie, and Yu Zhenzi took the opportunity to jump out of the two people''s encirclement. But Hong Antong knew that Yu Zhenzi was quite old, and he was confident that even if his palm strike couldn¡¯t kill him, he would at the very least be seriously injured. This was a life or death situation, and even with Yu Zhenzi''s movement technique, he had no way to escape, so Hong Antong didn''t withdraw his palm strike, and took the opportunity to move forward.

    Unexpectedly, there was no panic expression on Yu Zhenzi''s face, and a tricky smile appeared at the corner of his lips. Hong Antong realized that something was wrong, so he tried to quickly turn away, but it was toote. He was fatally wounded by Sangjie''s palm strike and the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s Blood Saber.

    "Why!"

    Hong Antong knelt on the ground, and red at the two men who had betrayed him. He knew the extent of his injuries. His heart veins were shattered by the palm strike. At the same time, there was a bloody wound on his waist, and his spine was severed by the Blood Saber. Even the King Yama wouldn''t be able to save him now.

    Seeing the sudden reversal of the situation, the Yelu siblings were secretly startled.

    "Hong Antong, during your time as the Cult Master, youmitted heinous crimes and harmed the world. You should have been dealt with long ago. We are just delivering justice for the heavens." A voice came from the corner.

    Hong Antong looked back andughed angrily, "Oh, look who it is? It turns out to be the Yellow Dragon Envoy Yin Jin. Xu Xueting and the others turned against me, but at least they dared to challenge me. They are considered heroes. But you are a shameless viin who fails to see the big picture with his own eyes. Now youe out to spout bullsh*t, you are really shameless!"

    Hong Antong''s residual prestige was still there, which caused Yin Jin to tremble in fright, and he subconsciously shrunk back. The Blood Saber Elder said with a sinister smile, "Yellow Dragon Envoy, you are now the highest in the Mystic Dragon Cult in terms of seniority, go and kill Hong Antong, then you will naturally be the next Cult Master, and we will fully support you, what do you think?"

    Although Yin Jin was afraid, but when he thought of bing the Cult Master, greed gradually gained the upper hand. He unsheathed his sword and walked towards Hong Antong step by step. Although the rest of the Mystic Dragon Cult member in the hall despised Yin Jin as a human being, considering that the situation was disadvantageous, no one dared to speak out.

    Hong Antong felt that his life force was slowly seeping away, as he watched Yin Jin deliberately dawdling as he slowly approached. Knowing that he might not be able to fight back, he smiled sadly, "Forget it, I, Hong Antong, a master, can''t die at the hands of a coward like you." After speaking, he gathered the remaining internal energy and attempted to strike on his own forehead.

    Whoosh!

    A small stone flew in from the outside. Hong Antong''s wrist became numb, and his action was interrupted. Everyone looked at the door in amazement, and saw Song Qingshu and Su Quan slowly walking in. Then everyone in the hall showed different expressions.

    "Brother Song!" Fang Yi was among the disciples of the Mystic Dragon Cult. She had been worried that something had happen to Song Qingshu, but when she saw Song Qingshu, she excitedly stood up.

    Song Qingshu signaled her to stay there first, came to Hong Antong, and sighed, "Master Hong, the battle between you and me in Yangzhou in the past is still vivid in my memory. I really didn''t expect to see each other again in such a situation. Life is really unpredictable.¡±

    "Madame, is that you?" Hong Antong snorted coldly, ignored him, and instead looked at Su Quan in surprise.

    Looking at Hong Antong''s unstable breathing, Su Quan''s expression turned a littleplicated, and she kept her lips tightly closed.

    "Madame, from all your actions over the years, I knew that you have always wanted to kill me. Now that I am finally going to die, are you feeling happy?" Hong Antong looked very calm while speaking.

    "I didn''t get to kill you with my own hands, so why I be happy?" Su Quan sneered.

    "You are right to hate me. After all, I deserve that." Hong Antong smiled wryly, "But you and I have been married for many years, you should ask yourself, have I treated you well or not?"

    Su Quan hesitated for a while, then nodded, "You have treated me well."

    "Then, for the sake of those years of rtionship, I want to ask you one thing before I die." Hong Antong smiled gratifiedly.

    Su Quan nced at Song Qingshu''s face, saw that he had nothing to say, nodded and said, "Say it."

    "Help me kill this shameless viin Yin Jin." Hong Antong gritted his teeth.

    "Okay!" Su Quan didn''t hesitate, and in a blink of an eye, she had alreadye to Yin Jin''s side. Yin Jin was originally the weakest in terms of martial artist among the Five Dragon Envoys, and was only good at ttering other. Su Quan''s sudden attack broke his neck before he could even react.

    Seeing Yin Jin being killed, Hong Antong nodded in satisfaction, mobilized hisst internal strength, and said loudly, "Su Quan has made meritorious deeds in protecting the Cult! I have decided to pass on the position of Cult Master to her. Are you all convinced?"

    Many disciples of the Mystic Dragon Cult in the hall were Su Quan''s people, and in terms of prestige and martial arts, no one in the Mystic Dragon Cult couldpare to Su Quan at the moment.

    Blood Saber Elder and others turned pale, and Su Quan was a little at a loss, but Song Qingshu gave Hong Antong an admiring look, and gave him a thumbs up, "You know when to stand down, this Song admires you1"

    Hong Antong looked at Song Qingshu, and the expression on his face became very strange. Hatred, anger, regret, and all kinds of emotions came one after another, and finally thousands of words turned into one sentence, "Treat her well in the future¡­" As soon as the words fell, he died.

    "What did he tell you?" Su Quan came back, looked at Song Qingshu and asked. The conversation between the two was very low, and it was difficult for the rest of the hall to hear it clearly.

    Song Qingshu shook his head, but instead turned to Blood Saber Elder and the others, "It''s time for us to settle the ount of plotting against mest night."

    "Master Song, it would be best if you stop. The Mongolian and Khitan envoys are highly skilled in martial arts, and we are outnumbered. You and I are officials of the same court, so we should watch out and help each other." Yu Zhenzi said happily, and edged closer to Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu smiled, "Really? Who was the one who brought Ouyang Feng to fight with me yesterday? I don''t want to repeat Hong Antong''s mistakes."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had seen through the secret alliance of the three, Yu Zhenzi said with a stern look, "Song Qingshu, although your martial arts are high, but with so many top masters in the arena, I don''t believe you can win."

    Yu Zhenzi has been defeated by Song Qingshu several times, which has cast a shadow in his heart. He had to regain his master''s self-esteem to break this inner demon, otherwise he would not be able to advance in the path of martial arts in the future. It was very rare to see so many masters gather at one ce, and Yu Zhenzi knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get rid of his inner demons.

    Both Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie suffered from Song Qingshu''s hands, and they wanted to deal with his long ago, not to mention that Song Qingshu was the number one master of the Qing Empire. So whoever managed to kill him would not only get the respect of Alibuge, but also get the highest reputation in the wulin.

    Although they were concerned about Song Qingshu''s martial arts, the three of them thought that it was not something impossible if the three of them joined forces and Yelu siblings who were quite amazing in martial arts could be of great help as well. So they all held their breaths and quietly surrounded Song Qingshu.

    <strong>Goblin</strong>: I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 286: Do you dare to try?

    <h4>Chapter 286: Do you dare to try?</h4>

    Ever since the conversation with Ouyang Feng, some umtedplications in Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly became clear. In his eyes, the whole world had be very different from what it used to be in the past.

    Blood Saber Elder, Master Sangjie, and Yu Zhenzi were all master-level figures, as well as first-ss masters in the whole of Wulin. But Song Qingshu stood firmly with his hands behind his back in a calm manner even while facing the three auras. He had an aura of dignity that made it seem like he wasn¡¯t affected by them at all.

    Su Quan and others at the side saw his arrogant stance, and they couldn''t help but feeling anxious for him.

    However, it was entirely different in the eyes of the three masters. They could clearly see Song Qingshu standing there, but they couldn''t perceive his existence all at. It was as if they were standing before an endless void, which made them feel bewildered and unsure.

    Yu Zhenzi knew that he had pretended to be servile towards Song Qingshu earlier, but in fact, he had secretly joined forces with the Blood Saber Elder and others to lure Ouyang Feng over, hoping to take the opportunity to get rid of the two of them. Now that Song Qingshu has escaped from the Spirit Serpent Cave, he was probably the one who was in the most danger.

    Even if the Blood Saber Elder and Sangjie had chosen to retreat, Song Qingshu might¡¯ve let them go, but that wouldn¡¯t be the same for him, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and take the lead in triggering a battle, and tied the two masters with himself.

    Considering the lessons he had learned in Shengjing in the past, Yu Zhenzi did not dare to use the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Art this time, but switched to Iron Sword Sect martial arts and attacked Song Qingshu.

    Before the admiring gazes of the rest of the audience, Yu Zhenzi seemed to have turned into seven afterimages, each figure was like smoke and mist, making it hard to clearly tell them apart, and he already seemed quite invincible before the fight even started.

    Both the Blood Saber Elder and Master Sangjie were extremely experienced people. They knew that if they just stood by and watched, they would be defeated one by one in the end. So, it would be better tobine their strength and fight the opponent.

    With a loud roar the two masters attacked as well. The Blood Saber Elder swung his Blood Saber with a cold light, and Sangjie''s big palm strike was extremely mysterious. Cooperating with Yu Zhenzi, they attacked Song Qingshu from three different directions.

    "Be careful!" The two women reminded in unison.

    Su Quan turned around and looked at Fang Yi with a faux-smile. Fang Yi felt a little scared in her heart after being stared at, and quickly lowered her head, but her eyes still wandered into the field.

    Yu Zhenzi was very satisfied with his own performance this time. Whether it was the timing or angle of the sword attack, it was the culmination of his whole life''s hard work and experience. He was confident that any master would have to retreat from such a magnificent sword move.

    However, soon the smile at the corner of his mouth frozepletely on his face, and Song Qingshu avoided his best sword strike just by turning his body slightly! Shocked, Yu Zhenzi was about to back away when Song Qingshu stretched out two fingers at a very slow speed, so slow that Yu Zhenzi could clearly see the trajectory of the opponent''s attack, but he was even more shocked to find that he couldn''t dodge it. Then, he found that the tip of the sword in his hand was firmly gripped between the opponents two fingers.

    As soon as Yu Zhenzi lost his calm, he felt a sharp forceing from the tip of the sword, which caused the him to swing the sword to meet the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s attack.

    The Blood Saber Elder was aiming to strike Song Qingshu''s back with a thunderous blow. Seeing that the target was getting closer, he was secretly happy, but he didn''t expect that the target in front of his eyes would turn into Yu Zhenzi''s sword in a sh and stab at him at the very next moment.

    The two weapons were treasures that cut iron like mud, so neither got any advantage. After the weapons met, the Blood Saber Elder and Yu Zhenzi retreated a few feet, and felt their blood surging forth. Looking at the damage on their respective weapons, they had no time to feel distressed and hastily looked up with concern towards the battle situation in the scene.

    After Song Qingshu used his strength to push back the two masters, the Wooden Sword suddenly appeared in his right hand. Looking at theplicated and mysterious palm strike attacking from his side, he raised his sword and stabbed at a certain point in the attack, which caused the attacker, Master Sangjie to fly back with a loud cry.

    When Master Sangjie finally steadied himself, his chubby face was dripping with cold sweat. No one knew the state of his hands which were hidden in the wide sleeves.

    When everyone was watching in confusion, Song Qingshu said, "Sangjie, if you can escape your life today, go back to the Shingon Sect and practice hard for three years, maybe you can practice the Mahamudra again."

    Seeing Sangjie''s face turn pale, the Blood Saber Elder and Yu Zhenzi were shocked! Sangjie, as the number one master of the second generation of Shingon Sect disciples, his Mahamudra skills could be said to be outstanding, but Song Qingshu defeated him with just one sword strike!?

    The fat on Sangjie''s face trembled wildly, and his voice became hoarse, "What you gave me today, I will return a hundredfold in the future."

    "In my opinion, those who say such things are ipetent people¡­" Song Qingshu smiled nonchntly, "What''s more, it''s not certain whether you will have a future." (G: Zhang Wuji had said the same thing to him in the past.)

    Sangjie''s face turned even more pale, and the Blood Saber Elder also felt cold. Then he looked at the Yelu siblings who had been standing by, he coldly said, "The Khitan has received many great favors from Mongolia, and we have always advanced and retreated together. Could it be that the two of you will just keep watching?"

    The Yelu siblings looked at each other, and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Originally, they really didn''t want to step into this muddy water, but the Liao Empire and Mongolia were allies, and now the dpidated Liao Empire needed to rely on Mongolia in many ces. If they allowed Mongolia¡¯s envoys to be killed here, it might damage the diplomatic rtions between the two countries.

    Yelu Nanxian took off her cloak, revealing an enviable tall and proud figure. She slowly pulled out the sword in her hand from its sheath, pointed at Song Qingshu, looked at him with a wry smile and said, "Master Song, such things can''t be helped in the Wulin, so please!"

    Yelu Qi also stepped forward at the same time. He got the true inheritance of the Old Ipm Zhou Botong when he was young, and he had learned orthodox martial arts from Taoist Quanzhen, who was also one of the few great masters.

    Seeing Yelu Nanxian''s cold and frosty pretty face full of dignity, Song Qingshu put away the Wooden Sword and showed a warm smile, "Since they are friends of Miss Nanxian, I will naturally not make things difficult for you. You can leave. Please take care of yourself."

    Yelu Nanxian was stunned for a moment, and noticed that the eyes of everyone in the scene were full of inexplicable ambiguity when they looked at her. She showed a rare blush, then put her sword back into the sheath, and looked at Song Qingshu with a softer look in her eyes, "Nanxian expresses her thanks, Master Song."

    Seeing the two just standing there, and looking at each other across the air, Su Quan gave a light cough, looked at the Blood Saber Elder and the others, and said in a cold voice, "You guys are still not leaving, are you waiting for the Mystic Dragon Cult to prepare a banquet? "

    She really wanted to take this opportunity to kill Blood Saber Elder and Master Sangjie to avenge Hong Antong and gain prestige in the cult, but since Song Qingshu had agreed to let them go, Su Quan weighed between her prestige and her image in Song Qingshu''s mind. In the end, her image in Song Qingshu¡¯s mind seemed more important, so she didn''t refute him.

    Seeing the the Blood Saber Elder leaving in embarrassment, Yelu Nanxian thought that they not only did good with the Mongolian side, but also foiled the conspiracy of Alibuge and Hongli, and at the same timepleted the work of the Hidden Secret Service. Su Yin''s order to protect Su Quan finally ended in sess, so she looked at Song Qingshu with a little more gratitude in her eyes, "Us brothers and sisters are going back to the Liao Empire, so we will not dawdle here, may we meet again."

    "May we meet again." Song Qingshu nodded with a smile.

    Seeing Song Qingshu watching Yelu Nanxian leave, Su Quan chuckled and said, "She has left. Since you are so reluctant to see her go, why didn¡¯t you keep her as a guest."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, and smiled wryly, "No way, I was just thinking about how long they will take to make you the Cult Master."

    At that moment, the disciples of the Mystic Dragon Cult in the hall came to their senses, and they all knelt down and shouted, "We respectfully invite the Cult Master to ascend the seat, and may the Cult Master live a long life and be equal to heaven!"

    Su Quan smiled sweetly, and held Song Qingshu with one hand, "Come with me."

    The two slowly walked up the steps, and came to Hong Antong''s usual seat. Then she said, "You may rise."

    "Thank you, Cult Master!"

    "Even though Master Hong was not good in the past¡­ but he has made great contributions to our cult. Hear me! Take Master Hong''s body away and bury him in a grand manner the next day."

    "Follow the order of the Cult Master."

    Many disciples of the Mystic Dragon Cult cursed in their hearts. It was clear that she and Master Hong had murdered the elders together in the past, but now she put all the me on Hong Antong.

    "There is one more thing." Su Quan looked at Song Qingshu beside her with a smile, "Pass on this order. Master Song will be the most honored guest of our Mystic Dragon Cult from now on. Seeing him is like seeing the Cult Master. His order is the order of the Cult Master."

    Most of the young disciples of the Mystic Dragon Cult were Su Quan''s supported, so they don''t feel anything wrong with this order, but the rest of the old people sneered in their hearts, <i>¡®Her husband just died, but the adultress got a new man so quickly¡­¡¯</i>

    But considering that the situation was unfavorable, these people dared not have any other thoughts. Hearing Su Quan''s crisp and ttering voice, the bones of their body turned weak, and they felt envious in their hearts, <i>¡®This Song Qingshu has to be ridiculously lucky to enjoy so much favor.¡¯</i>

    "Now that the enemy is at our door, everyone should performs their duties and strictly guards each stronghold. I will issue orders for specific affairster."

    Seeing the members of the Mystic Dragon Cult respectfully retreating under the stairs, Su Quan felt like she was in a dream. She didn''t expect her wish toe true so soon. She thought it would take a lifetime¡­

    Thinking of that, Su Quan looked at Song Qingshu with a heart full of affection.

    Being looked at by such a charming stunner with such eyes, there was no man who would not be tempted.

    While Song Qingshu was feeling quite proud, he secretly eximed in his heart, <i>¡®Did Su Quan really fall love with me? Heh, I''m afraid that¡¯s not necessarily the case. Now that there are strong enemies at her door, she needs a strong man, and I am more in line with her requirements in all aspects, so she is acting like this.¡¯</i>

    If he was still that young man from the past, he might¡¯ve been convinced by her affectionate eyes, but Song Qingshu had already passed that stage, and he could see through Su Quan''s careful considerations at a nce. (G: Character development.)

    If it was before, Song Qingshu might have felt resentful, but now he had gradually gotten used to the rules of this world. Su Quan''s choice was understandable, not to mention that Su Quan was not only a beautiful woman, but also a smart and mature woman. If he built a strong rtionship with such a woman, there should be no unnecessary troubles in the future.

    "There is a powerful enemy at our door, and the vitality of the Mystic Dragon Cult is seriously injured, you¡­ do you have any good solutions?" It was a very normal sentence, but when uttered by Su Quan with a look of reluctance and a charming nasal tone, it seemed extremely seductive.

    "There is a way, but I don''t know if Madame Hong would be willing to do that." Song Qingshu had been thinking about how to solve the dilemma of Mystic Dragon Cult quite a while. Not long after he came to Mystic Dragon Cult, he got inspiration from the representatives from all sides and finally figured out a way.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I would like to point out some important things that might save you from a lot of confusion. Yes, the protagonist is a womanizer, but he is a womanizer with a clear goal and purpose. If you see him go after a woman, even if that woman was previously an enemy, you should take it as a part of this greater n. He very rarely courts women who doesn¡¯t have some part in his overall n. Does he love them? That is up for debate. Personally, I feel it¡¯s more of an attachment than love. His experience when ites to true love is not a pleasant one. And, you can¡¯t really hope for true love to bloom in the world he is in. The protagonist is slowly changing, and he will continue to do so. Also, this novel isposed of several big arcs, and this arc is almost at its end.

    I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 287: Future son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 287: Future son-inw</h4>

    "Don''t call me that in the future." Su Quan''s face darkened, and she said with her pursed lips.

    Song Qingshu felt confused for a moment, then suddenly came to his senses, and heughed, "It''s my mistake, how about I call you Sister Su?"

    "What kind of younger brother does this?" Su Quan nced at Song Qingshu''s hand around her waist, turned her body sideways, as her eyshes slightly trembled, "I¡¯ve been bullied by you to death, so I can¡¯t be your sister. "

    "Then I won''t call you Madame Hong, how about calling you just Madame?" Song Qingshu leaned forward, looked at the delicate and lovely ear lobe in front of him, and gave it a light lick.

    "You can call me whatever you want¡­" Su Quan trembled, and gently pushed him away, "Let''s talk about the method you mentioned."

    When speaking of business, Song Qingshu''s expression immediately became serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Now the Mystic Dragon Cult has missed its best chance to deploy its defenses, and Hongli''s army has already prated into the hintend. Coupled with the recent chaos, the Mystic Dragon Cult not only hurt its vitality, but also the hearts of the people. In their current panicked state, confronting Hongli''s army head-on will undoubtedly lead to defeat."

    "Then what should we do?" Su Quan had also thought of these points, and a look of worry appeared on her face.

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, "Didn''t Hongli propose that he would withdraw if we handed you over, in order to cause civil strife in the Mystic Dragon Cult? Now that their goal has been achieved, this condition has be his constraint instead."

    "Do you want to hand me over?" Su Quan looked sad, "Forget it, as long as you say a word, I will pass the Mystic Dragon Cult on to Fang Yi, and then I will go to Shengjing City to surrender to Hongli. I just don''t know that if Hongli will abide by his promise and withdraw the troops. I heard that this Prince Bao is very fond of women, and this lowly one is still considered quite pretty, so I think that old pervert will spare the Mystic Dragon Cult." Su Quan started weeping before she even finished speaking.

    Even though he knew that she was just acting, Song Qingshu''s heart ached for Su Quan¡¯s lovely and pitiful appearance, and he couldn''t help but smiled wryly, "You know that''s not what I meant."

    Unexpectedly, hearing what he said, Su Quan suddenly became more sad, and the tears began to roll down her cheeks.

    "Are you really crying?" Song Qingshu hurriedly wanted to wipe away her tears.

    Su Quan leaned aside, avoiding Song Qingshu''s hand, then she stretched out her pretty fingertips to wipe off the tear stains on her face, and showed a pitiful smile, "Of course I knew that you wouldn''t do that, I was just trying to squeeze out some tears to arouse your desire to protect me. How could a man I had chosen myself do that? If you really nned to do that, wouldn¡¯t it mean that I was wrong? The more I though about it, the sadder I be, and the tears began to fall down."

    Song Qingshu couldn''t tell whether she was showing her true feelings or it was just another high-level charming technique, but he subconsciously believed her. After all, it was impossible for a person to live with a mask on their face all the time.

    Gently embracing Su Quan''s fragrant shoulders, Song Qingshu said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you." Then he exined the n to Su Quan in detail.

    If Song Qingshu didn''t exist, Su Quan would¡¯ve never even thought of handing herself over to the enemies. That would be the most stupid thing to do. After all, the enemy¡¯s goal of causing an internal strife in the Mystic Dragon Cult has been achieved. If Su Quan surrendered, the Mystic Dragon Cult would have no leader, and then, they would need only one brigade of soldiers topletely wipe out the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    But the situation would be quite different if Song Qingshu yed the part of the intermediary. After all, Hongli''s condition was to hand over Su Quan, and then he would withdraw. Song Qingshu was the special envoy of the imperial court, and as long as he insisted on that point, the army outside the ind would be caught in a dilemma.

    After all, no matter how tense the rtionship between Shengjing and the imperial court was, they hadn''t formally acted against each other at the moment, and the generals on this expedition would not dare to offend Song Qingshu, the imperial envoy. This was a delicate moment for both Hongli and Kangxi, and no one would dare to take responsibility for something which may cause the two sides start a war ahead of time.

    "Are you going to see Hongli in Shengjing with me?" Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Su Quan subconsciously shook her head, "I am very grateful for your kindness. Those generals outside the ind may not dare to do anything to you, butst time you had offended Hongli quite a bit. If he sees you again, he might try to kill you. No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go.¡±

    "Who will protect your safety if I don''t go?" Song Qingshu''s words made Su Quan choke.

    "Hongli will not let you go, because of your involvement in the death of Fukang''an." Song Qingshu continued to exin, "But Fukang''an was not killed by you after all, and with my mediation, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for me to protect you. Well¡­"

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t finish his words as a pair delicate and ruddy lips pressed on his lips. And, the two finally separated after a long time. Su Quan''s long and charming eyes were full of spring as she looked up at Song Qingshu, and subconsciously pursed her lips, "I suddenly found myself falling in love with you a little."

    "Is it just a little? It sounds quite sad." Song Qingshu touched his lips, which still had the residual warmth of a beautiful woman.

    Su Quan turned around with a smile, and naturally got out of his embrace, "Anyway, I am a seductive witch. It would be too embarrassing if you could win my heart so easily like naive a little girl."

    "Why would I want your heart? I only care about your body!" Song Qingshu teased.

    "Bah!" Su Quan felt as if her cheeks were burning hot, and looked at Song Qingshu with extremely seductive eyes, "Wouldn''t it be better to get my heart and body at the same time?"

    Seeing Su Quan''s rejuvenated and radiant appearance, Song Qingshu thought this kind of game was quite interesting, and couldn''t help stretching out his hand to support her jade-like chin. Su Quan hesitated for a moment, but didn''t dodge.

    "Brother Song!" Fang Yi''s voice came from outside the door, and the two of them subconsciously returned to normal, looking as if they were sitting upright from the start.

    As soon as Fang Yi entered the hall, she saw the two sitting together on the throne of the leader in the hall. Although they were not that close, she could still feel the ambiguity between the two. Fang Yi felt very sad, especially after she saw the flush on Su Quan''s cheeks, .

    "Why, you won''t recognize me since you have your Brother Song?" Su Quan looked at Fang Yi with a smile, but there was a trace of coldness in her eyes.

    "Subordinates doesn''t dare. I have seen the Cult Master!" Su Quan had umted her prestige for a long time, and Fang Yi subconsciously felt a little terrified.

    Song Qingshu who couldn''t stand this atmosphere, and asked, "Fang Yi, what can I do for you?"

    Although she had skin-to-skin rtionship with Song Qingshu, Fang Yi could feel that the rtionship between herself and Song Qingshu was not as close as she had thought. ¡°I couldn''t find the little princess, and after many inquiries, I found out that she was abducted by a group of mysterious people on the way to another ce to perform missions. I want to save her."

    "Mu Jianping?" Thinking of the innocent little princess in the original book, Song Qingshu was a little distracted for a while. However, now he had to solve the Mystic Dragon Cult''s urgent situation, so he didn¡¯t have time to take care of her. ¡°It must¡¯ve been one of Wu Sangui''s subordinates. The little princess should be in no danger for the time being. You can start to investigate from these two clues."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t intend to apany her at all, Fang Yi sighed in her heart and nodded, "Okay."

    "Fang Yi, you can choose a few good subordinates to go with you. They can help you on the way." At that moment, Su Quan spoke up.

    "Thank you, Cult Master."

    Seeing Fang Yi''s dejected look when she left, Su Quan frowned and looked at Song Qingshu, "Isn''t she all yours now? Why does it seem like that you don''t like her?"

    "It a matter of emotions, so who can tell." Song Qingshu looked very mncholy, and angrily said, "It''s all your fault, if you didn''t force her toe to my bed, it wouldn''t be like this."

    "Oh?" Su Quan chuckled, "If you really didn''t want it, with your martial arts, did she have the ability to force you?"

    "That''s why men often regret their impulses." Song Qingshu said with an awkward expression.

    Recalling the scene where she was eavesdropping outside the door back then, a rosy blush appeared on Su Quan''s snowy skin, and she couldn''t help cursing, "Ohe on, I think you really enjoyed Fang Yi''s tender body at the time. Otherwise, why would she¡­"

    *****

    On an unnamed ind outside the Mystic Dragon Cult, in the camp of themander of the Shengjing Expeditionary Army.

    Li Shiyao looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was startled, but didn''t panic and call the guards. He just looked at the young man and asked, "Who is your Excellency?"

    Song Qingshu admired the man¡¯s calmness in his heart, and replied, "I am Song Qingshu. I hope that I am not bothering General Li."

    Li Shiyao had heard many rumors of Song Qingshu''s frightening martial arts, but he never thought that the guy would be able to hide from the thousands of troops and sneak into his tent without a sound, "How dare I be discourteous! Master Song is deeply favored by the Emperor, so how dare this Li take you lightly? This is a great honor!" Thinking of the news that Yu Zhenzi had brought back sometime before, Li Shiyao was sure that Song Qingshu might not have the best intentions this time.

    "General Li, you are being polite. Li Yuanzhi and I are very good friends. You are her uncle, so I should naturally behave like a junior." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    Thinking of that entric little niece, a smile appeared on Li Shiyao''s face, and he politely invited Song Qingshu to take a seat. The worry he had felt before disappeared.

    <i>¡®I didn''t expect that Li Kexiu would grab on to such a fat thigh.¡¯</i> Li Shiyao sighed in his heart.

    He and Li Kexiu were cousins. They were both famous generals in Liaodong frontier defense, and under themand of Prince Bao. The Li family realized early on that there would be a battle between Hongli and Kangxi, so they made early arrangements for Li Kexiu to find an opportunity to offend Hongli, which would give them a reason to join Kangxi. Li Shiyao, on the other hand, stayed on this side, and soon became Hongli''s subordinate.

    In that way, no matter who won the battle for the throne in the future, the Li family would remain intact.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s introduction, Li Shiyao took him as Li Kexiu''s future son-inw, and naturally regarded Song Qingshu as his own.

    The two exchanged pleasantries for a while, and soon got to the point. After listening to what Song Qingshu had to say, Li Shiyao made a strange expression, "Nephew Song, you should know that capturing Su Quan is just an excuse. Now that we know that the situation inside the Mystic Dragon Cult is quite chaotic, we will just wait until tomorrow morning. Then the army willunching an attack, and the Mystic Dragon Cult will be destroyed. It will be quite difficult for me to let them go at this point of time."

    "The matter of Mystic Dragon Cult is insignificant, so it''s worth not mentioning it. General Li must know what Prince Bao ns to do next after he is done with the Mystic Dragon Cult." Song Qingshu didn''t care about the guy¡¯s dilemma, and asked a question instead.

    Li Shiyao remained silent.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 288: The mysterious third treasure

    <h4>Chapter 288: The mysterious third treasure</h4>

    As a high-ranking general under Hongli, Li Shiyao naturally knew about Hongli''s n. Hongli had realized that Kangxi''s power was getting stronger and stronger, and his grasp on the dragon throne was getting more and more stable. He knew that if he didn''t act quickly, he might have to stay as only a prince for the rest of his life.

    His previous n was to unite with Wu Sangui and form a inw rtion with him, and then the two armies would merge into one and attack Yanjing all the way from Shanhai Pass.

    It''s a pity that during Fukang''an''s mission to Shanhai Passst time, Wei Xiaobao and Princess Jianning died mysteriously. Although Hongli and Wu Sangui both suspected that it was Kangxi''s conspiracy, the rtionship between them hadpletely dropped to the freezing point.

    Recently, Mongolia took the initiative to cease war and negotiate peace talks, and with the added persuasion from his Xin Concubine (Xia Qingqing), Hongli decided topletely conquer the Mystic Dragon Cult. Then he would join forces with Xin Concubine''s Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong topletely gain control of the Bohai Sea. After that, they would set off from Tanggu, Tianjin by water, and directly attack Yanjing.

    Many knowledgeable people under Hongli pointed out that the truce was just a scheme by Mongolia to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. If they rushed to start a war with Kangxi, Mongolia would only take advantage of it.

    But Hongli had made up his mind. He was confident that the northern defense line under his authority could block Mongolia for a period of time, and then the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong could be used to attract Kangxi''s attention. That way, the battle would be settled very quickly, but he didn''t n to exin these thoughts to his subordinates.

    All of his ns depended on the premise that he would be able to take full control of the Mystic Dragon Cult¡¯s naval forces. So Hongli decided to use the reason that he was taking revenge for Fukang''an, and was hoping that it would help hide his intentions from Kangxi.

    Seeing that Li Shiyao''s expression was uncertain, Song Qingshu said with a smile, "General Li works under Prince Bao, and Yuanzhi''s father works under Kangxi. It stands to reason that no matter who wins or loses in the end, the glory of the Li family is guaranteed. But what if Mongolia ends up as the only winner?"

    Song Qingshu''s words hit Li Shiyao''s heart. This matter has always been one of Li Shiyao''s concerns, as he was also a staunch anti-war faction in the Hongli faction.

    "Kangxi has been paying attention to Prince Bao''s movements, so he sent me to observe the situation. The Mystic Dragon Cult is an important chess piece to maintain the bnce between the two sides. If the Mystic Dragon Cult is upied by Prince Bao, Kangxi will definitely not sit idly by. A big battle will definitely break out soon. " Song Qingshu added.

    "But the army has already set out. We can''t return without sess." Li Shiyao said in a deep voice.

    "Didn''t Prince Bao im to avenge Fukang''an and ask them to had over the murderer? So, if take Su Quan, the new leader of Mystic Dragon Cult, to Shengjing, won''t he be convinced?" Song Qingshu said.

    Li Shiyao thought, <i>¡®This is indeed a way to get the best of both worlds, and this way, the Prince will control the leader of the Mystic Dragon Cult, which is equivalent to indirectly controlling the whole cult, so he won''t me me for anything¡­¡¯</i>

    "Okay, as long as Nephew Song can make Su Quan surrender, I will take care of the matter of convincing the other two armies, and stay put for the time being. After we have a talk with Prince Bao in Shengjing, he will decide whether to fight or make peace."

    "Thank you, General Li." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    *****

    On the second day, Li Shiyao, Zhaohui, and Hai Lancha got together, and after some discussion, they decided to allocate three warships from the navy, and then selected martial arts fighters from their respective personal teams. They introduced them as escorts, but they were actually surveince, and they would apany Song Qingshu and Su Quan on the way to Shengjing.

    "Madame, you''re going to go into the tiger''s mouth soon, are you feeling scared?" Song Qingshu asked Su Quan with a smile as he looked at the soldiers standing on the deck from the window.

    "Anyway, I have entrusted my life to you, so it¡¯s all up to you." In fact, Su Quan was still full of fear for this journey. That deep feeling of powerlessness, apanied by not being able to control her own destiny at all, made her feel very ufortable. If it wasn''t for her trust in Song Qingshu, she would never have taken such a risk.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll lie to you and betray you?" The two were so close that Song Qingshu could smell Su Quan''s fragrant scent.

    "Are you really willing do that?" Su Quan''s eyes were full of smiles.

    "I''m really reluctant¡­" Song Qingshu pulled up a strand of Su Quan''s hair and sniffed it, "But no matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''tpare to a man''s future."

    Su Quan nkly stared at him, as if she was trying to discern the truth from the falsehood. But soon her eyes turned into a pair of crescent moons, "If it can help you get a good future, I will be willing to do anything."

    Song Qingshu became stunned as he looked at the charming woman in front of him. He suddenly started to feel a little regretful. He felt like he was ying with fire and setting himself on fire. If he really fell in love with her, it would be way too dangerous.

    "The master of Shengjing and his faction is really unpredictable¡­" Song Qingshu sighed, "Nowadays all the heroes in the world arepeting for the hegemony over the Central ins, and the Mystic Dragon Cult is destined to be a vassal of one of those powers in the future. No man can refuse the Madame¡¯s charm. When I think that my dear Madame is destined to be taken into the house of a certain hero in the future, I feel a little unwilling."

    Su Quan¡¯s thoughts had never gotten so far, she has been more worried about the fate of Shengjing and her domain. Although Song Qingshu''s martial arts prowers were strong, he didn¡¯t have the power to protect himself against Hongli''s strong army. But after hearing Song Qingshu''s words, she was surprised to find that this man seemed to have different ambitions than an ordinary martial artist.

    Su Quan''s eyes lit up, and she burst out with a strange expression, "If you want to, you can take the Mystic Dragon Cult as your home at any time."

    "Everyone in the cult listens to Madame''s orders, how dare I treat it as a family¡­" Song Qingshu said with a faux-smile, and the expression on his face was unclear.

    Su Quan was a smart woman, so she naturally knew what he was worried about. She hesitated for a moment, then spoke up as if she had made a final decision, "There are three treasures in the Mystic Dragon Cult, I wonder if you know about them?"

    "Oh? I didn''t know that¡­ what are those three treasures?" Song Qingshu sat up straight and became interested.

    "The first one is the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills, through which the Mystic Dragon Cult can ensure the absolute loyalty of its subordinates." Su Quan pursed her lips and smiled.

    "Using dr*ugs to control the subordinates is not a long-term solution, but the effect is immediate in the short term, and it is indeed a treasure." Song Qingshu has always been curious about the form of Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pills. In fact, one of the main reasons that he came here was to get that form.

    Su Quan showed a charming smile, "Do you want to hear how the poison and antidote are made?"

    "You will tell me so easily?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, as he had previously thought that Su Quan would use it to bargain with him.

    "I had originally nned to use this form to bargain with Hongli as ast resort, but I suddenly changed my mind just now." Su Quan looked at Song Qingshu with her eyes full of tenderness, and coquettishly said, "Do you want to hear it or not?"

    "Of course I do." Song Qingshu didn''t know how to respond to her for a me=oment, "Madame, this treasure is really too precious¡­"

    "Is this even considered precious?" The corner of Su Quan''s mouth curled into a beautiful arc, then she stretched out her hand and hooked her fingers at Song Qingshu, "Come closer, there are Hongli people outside, I don''t want to be taken advantage of by that perverted prince."

    Song Qingshu turned sideways. Then he felt Su Quan''s soft lips exhale warm breath in his ears, and he suddenly felt his heart flutter.

    "Young master Song, do you remember it?" Su Quan herself didn''t expect her voice to be so gentle when she spoke.

    "Madame, would I dare to forget." Song Qingshu felt his body turn a little hot and ufortable. He knew that if he continued this ambiguous game, Su Quan mightpletely have the initiative. Just as he was about to get up, Su Quan stretched her hands, and tightly hugged his arms.

    "I''m not a tiger, why are you running away? I haven''t told you about the second treasure yet." Seeing Song Qingshu''s slightly embarrassed appearance, Su Quan felt extremely proud. She had tried all kinds of charms on him before, but all of them had failed. So shepletely gave up on thoseplicated methods, and instead used her natural charm as a woman, which really seemed to work.

    Feeling the rich and full mounds on his arm, Song Qingshu showed a rare blush, "The second treasure must be more precious."

    "That''s natural. It''s rted to a great treasure of the Qing Dynasty. There are very few people in the world who know this secret." Su Quan said with a smug look on her face.

    "Is it the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters?" Song Qingshu subconsciously asked.

    Su Quan was stunned, and suddenly remembered all kinds of things that happened in Shengjing, then she angrily grabbed him, "I almost forgot,st time in Shengjing, your fake Sutra of Forty-two Chapters made me feel miserable."

    "Weren''t we enemies at that time?" Song Qingshu twisted his waist to dodge, while catching Su Quan''s evil little hand, "Then what about the third treasure?"

    Seeing that her wrist was firmly held in Song Qingshu¡¯s grasp, and feeling the heat from his hand, Su Quan fell into silence, "Thest treasure is in my heart, it is much more precious than the first two. I am still hesitating whether to give it to you or not."

    "Since it''s so precious, then let''s forget it." Song Qingshu looked down, and saw the skin under Su Quan''s cor. At some point, a rose-like hue had spread on it.

    As if Su Quan had finally made an important decision, she slowly raised her head, and stared at him with her beautiful eyes. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, but eyes were clear as a crystal, and there was a mysterious light in its depths.

    The, she said, "The third treasure is me."

    Having reached this point, Su Quan was very worried about being ruthlessly rejected by Song Qingshu, and didn''t want to give him a chance to answer. She printed her delicate and ruddy lips on his, and then gently licked his earlobe.

    Although he already had some kind of spection in his heart, Song Qingshu was still a little surprised when thing started to advance, and he felt a sense of numbness. So he asked in a deep voice, "Didn''t you say that I had to get your heart first?"

    "The master of Shengjing and his faction is really unpredictable. I''m worried that I won''t be able to keep my body pure." Su Quan''s warm lips gradually moved down, and her whole body seemed like a beautiful snake, half lying in Song Qingshu''s embrace.

    Song Qingshu opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but Su Quan held his hand, and guided him into her cor.

    "It¡¯s still broad daylight now."

    "Does that matter?"

    "The soldiers outside will hear us."

    "Are you worried that Hongli will be angry if he knows that you have taken my purity?"

    "How could I be afraid of him!"

    "Shh! Stop talking~"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 289: Shocking change

    <h4>Chapter 289: Shocking change</h4>

    As the sweet moansing from the cabin gradually became louder, the soldiers standing guard on the deck couldn''t help but look at each other. The raspy weeping moan was extremely charming and seductive, and the soldiers all swallowed their saliva when they recalled Su Quan''s alluring appearance in their minds, and cursed inwardly while burning in envy, <i>¡®The cabbages are all wrecked by the pigs!¡¯</i>

    Beforending, the two lovers basically never took a step out of the cabin, and greedily explored each others bodies, which caused the ordinary soldiers outside the cabin immense suffering. They all had red eyes, as if they wanted to eat people.

    "This is the third treasure¡­" Su Quan deliberately paused, looked up at Song Qingshu, with an extremely charming look in her eyes, bit her lips lightly with her white teeth, and said with a chuckle, "Are you satisfied?"

    "It really is a rare treasure, I just wish I could enjoy it all the time." Song Qingshu sighed sincerely with his arms around Su Quan''s smooth and round shoulders.

    "Then will you take the Mystic Dragon Cult as your home now?" Su Quan put her face close to Song Qingshu''s chest, and her fingers mischievously drew circles on his skin, "The Mystic Dragon Cult disciples only listen to me, but I listen to you. If¡­"

    "You have given me the three most precious treasures of the Mystic Dragon Cult, so it is naturally my home." Song Qingshu couldn''t bear it anymore, and quickly grabbed her naughty palm and held it tightly in his hand.

    "It would be great if this ship sailed like this forever." Thinking that soon, she would go to Shengjing to face Hongli, Su Quan''s expression became shadowed by a trace of loneliness.

    Understanding what she was worried about, Song Qingshu patted her lightly, and assured her, "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you. At worst, I will grab you and run away. I would like to see who in Shengjing City can stop me."

    "I know that you are very capable, so you can act this confident¡­" Su Quan rubbed Song Qingshu''s chin with the tip of her nose, "But even if you can save me, you can''t save the entire Mystic Dragon Cult, can you?" Su Quan was a smart person, so she naturally saw through Song Qingshu''s thoughts about the Mystic Dragon Cult.

    "I have already obtained the most precious treasure of the Mystic Dragon Cult, so what would I do with the rest of the Mystic Dragon Cult?" Song Qingshu looked at her with sincerity and replied.

    "Although I can¡¯t tell if you are lying to me, but I am really moved by your words." Su Quan buried her head in Song Qingshu''s arms, and quietly listened to his heartbeat.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly, and remained expressionless.

    "I gave you such arge dowry, what do you n to give me in the future?" Su Quan suddenly raised her head and looked at Song Qingshu with a smile.

    "It depends on how far I can reach in the end." Song Qingshu didn''t answer her directly, his eyes became extremely deep, and no one knew what was going on in his heart.

    "I hope it''s not too bad, otherwise I will suffer a loss." Su Quan said with a pout.

    "What if I can''t go on and return to my hometown to farm in seclusion?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously.

    "Hey, although the Mystic Dragon Ind is not big, it does have a few acres ofnd. If youe to the Mystic Dragon Cult, I will reward you with the position of a male pet for the sake of old love and I will give you a few pieces ofnd to nt rice." Su Quan''s long and charming eyes contained endless mischief.

    "That would be too tragic." Song Qingshu shivered all over his body, and he didn''t know whether tough or cry while thinking of bing the ¡®male pet¡¯ she just mentioned, "So you want to raise a male pet!"

    After speaking, he turned over and pressed her under his body, while his fingers proceeded to make a mess of Su Quan''s drenched flower petals down below. The extreme stimtion sent tremors down Su Quan¡¯s spine, as she repeatedly begged for mercy.

    *****

    Although the voyage was beautiful, the ship had to dock eventually. When Song Qingshu helped Su Quan get off the ship, he noticed the fiery eyes of the apanying soldiers, and felt a little strange. He didn''t expect Fukang''an to be so popr that even ordinary soldiers looked at Su Quan with eyes full of hatred, <i>¡®It seems that I have to protect her well.¡¯</i>

    So his arms around Su Quan tightened even more. However, what he didn''t know that the target of these people''s hatred was, in fact, he himself.

    The deste and deserted streets along the way were very different from thest time he came to Shengjing. Feeling the murderous aura in the air, Song Qingshu frowned, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®Could it be that Hongli ns to attack me in the street?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu secretly squeezed Su Quan''s hand, signaling her to be more vignt, and he also readied his skills to be on guard at every moment.

    The apanying soldiers had sent messengers to Prince Bao''s Pce to report their arrival, but unfortunately there was no news yet. Gradually, the expressions of the surrounding soldiers became more subdued. Song Qingshu sneered, understanding what these people were thinking. They must be thinking that Hongli was going to attack him for sure.

    "Let''s go. It¡¯s time to visit Prince Bao''s Pce." Putting the tea bowl back on the table, Song Qingshu decided not to wait any longer. The other soldiers didn''t dare to stop him, but secretly guarded against his escape.

    <i>¡®If I really want to run, can you people stop me?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu smiled disdainfully, but didn''t care. He tightly held Su Quan''s hand, and walked towards Prince Bao''s mansion with firm steps.

    Looking at the closed gate in front of him, Song Qingshu felt a little strange in his heart. A trace of doubt shed on the face of themander of the soldiers who were apanying them, and he motioned his hands at his subordinates to knock on the gate.

    A soldier was prepared to knock, but with just a light touch, the door opened automatically.

    "The ¡®Empty City¡¯ strategy?"

    Song Qing was a daring man, and after thinking that he would have to face Hongli anyway, he didn''t take this seriously. He boldly walked in, and a group of soldiers followed him.

    Not long after walking in, Song Qingshu pulled Su Quan to his side and stopped. Although there was no one around, he had already sensed the aura of many people ambushing behind the pavilions.

    "What''s wrong? Ah!" Themander was about to ask Song Qingshu why he had stopped, but suddenly a sharp arrow shot towards him, piercing his chest.

    The scream of themander seemed to be the cue to begin the attack, as it was followed by an overwhelming rain of arrows.

    "Even shooting his own people, Hongli is quite cruel." Seeing the screaming soldiers, Song Qingshu almost tried to help, but didn¡¯t act in the end, thinking that if Hongli didn''t care about his subordinates, why should he?

    Su Quan was protected by Song Qingshu in his arms. She could see that he was holding only a wooden sword. Sometimes he would tap lightly on the iing arrow, and sometimes he just lightly flicked them away, all the while maintaining an air of tranquility.

    Arrows were quickly piling up around the two of them, apanied by the sound of arrows falling on the stone b.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Song Qingshu saw that thest apanying soldier had also fallen down. Even though they all were enemies and not allies, he still couldn''t restrain a trace of anger from the bottom of his heart.

    Therefore, he no longer kept himself limited to just shooting down arrows, but subtly changes the direction of the arrows, so that the arrows shot towards him would be guided to the source.

    Screams were heard one after another, and not long after, a familiar voice sounded from afar.

    "Stop shooting, stop shooting, it''s Master Song!"

    Seeing that the man who was hurrying over was Duo Long , Song Qingshu was extremely shocked, "Director Duo, why are you here?"

    Duo Long''s face was full of happiness, and he said with a smile, "The Emperor himself is here, so how can I not be here?"

    "How is that possible?" Song Qingshu''s first reaction was that Duo Long was joking. It was not a secret that Kangxi and Hongli only maintained an act of harmony on the surface, and they wanted to kill each other in private. How could Kangxie to Hongli''s headquarters in such a brainless manner?

    "Lord Song, follow me to pay respects to the Emperor, he had been missing you very much recently." Duo Long made a gesture of invitation.

    "Where''s Prince Bao?" Song Qingshu found it quite hard toprehend the situation he was in, and he even guessed that the Emperor Duo Long was talking about was Hongli. <i>¡®Could it be that he was bought over by Hongli?¡¯</i>

    "Prince Bao was suffering from a serious illness. The physicians couldn¡¯t do anything, and he passed away a few days ago." Although Duo Long''s words were respectful, it was hard to hide the glee in his heart, and an inexplicable meaning shed in his eyes.

    "Hongli is dead?" Song Qingshu naturally didn''t believe the im that Hongli had died of an illness. When he heard that Kangxi had appeared in Shengjing City at such a coincident time, a terrible guess shed in his mind, and he felt as if his hands and feet were going cold.

    When he came to the main hall of Prince Bao''s Pce and saw that familiar figure, Song Qingshu''sst hope was shattered.

    "Qingshu, the trip to Mystic Dragon Cult must have been exhausting. Is this the new Cult Master Su of the Mystic Dragon Cult?" Kangxi looked at the two people in the audience with a smile on his face.

    "Su Quan, greets the Emperor." Su Quan also felt baffled, <i>¡®How could Kangxi appear in Hongli''s pce?¡¯</i>

    "Your Majesty, what''s going on here?" Song Qingshu couldn''t bear the doubts in his heart anymore and asked.

    "Official Song, you can congratte Us. We have finally fully controlled the entire Qing Empire, hahahaha!" Although Kangxi usually had an air of calmness, he still couldn''t hide his pride andughed out loud.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s silence, Kangxi smiled and said, "You must be very confused now, just ask if you have any doubts."

    "Is Prince Bao really dead?" Song Qingshu asked the most critical question.

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Kangxi''s lips, "Of course he¡¯s dead."

    "How did he die?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "That''s not something you should ask¡­" Kangxi looked at him meaningfully, "Do you really want to hear it?".

    "Please tell me clearly." Song Qingshu boldly replied.

    Kangxi remained silent for a long time, and finally smiled and said, "Forget it, Official Song is not an outsider. What''s more, if We don''t share this shocking work with others, it will be like a night walk in brocade clothes."

    Duo Long suddenly trembled, and quickly knelt down and said, "This one will take his leave first." Seeing Kangxi waving his hand, he quickly retreated, and closed the door on the way.

    Su Quan was startled, thinking that there might be a terrifying conspiracy involved, considering that Duo Long, as the head of the inner guards, dared not listen to it! If she continued to stay here, she might get in trouble.

    Song Qingshu noticed Su Quan''s worry, and asked her to stay here through voice transmission. Although Su Quan was puzzled, she still obediently stayed where she was, and just looked at him with doubts on her face.

    The reason why Song Qingshu stopped Su Quan was because he thought of the rain of arrows that greeted him before. Since those people were all under Kangxi, it would be strange for them to not recognize him, especially when Duo Long ran out as soon as he started to counterattack. It couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence.

    Now that Kangxi had gotten rid of Hongli andpletely grasped the power of the Qing Empire, his existence had be quite problematic.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I suddenly realized that ¡®less is more¡¯, so I decreased the a*d frequency to the minimum. This should improve reader experience. So, please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 290: The Red Lady

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Red Lady</h4>

    As a modern person, Song Qingshu was very familiar with the story of the "cunning rabbit and dead dog cooking". Song Qingshu had previously thought that there would be many chivalrous heroes in the Qing Empire, and he wouldn''t have to think about such things for now. But the rain of sharp arrows he encountered just now made him suspicious. So what if he wasn''t able to escape when the time came? (G: a story that teaches not to be toocent and be aware of the situation, among other things.)

    So Song Qingshu subconsciously stopped Su Quan, worried that Su Quan would be arrested as soon as she went out. He would be able to protect her better if she was by his side.

    "Official Song, do you believe that Prince Bao died of a sudden illness?" Kangxi looked at the two meaningfully.

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a while, then shook his head, "I don''t believe it."

    Kangxi smiled, "Only you would dare to say that, that guy Duo Long would have definitely believed it."

    "You are not an outsider, so you must know that for a long time, Shandong¡¯s Golden Serpent Camp, Shanhaiguan¡¯s Wu Sangui, and Shengjing¡¯s Prince Bao have all been the cause of headache for Us."

    "As soon as Yuan Chengzhi, the Golden Serpent King, died, the Golden Serpent Camp was immediately torn apart, and existed in name only. Speaking of which, you are also responsible for this."

    "After that, We betrothed Princess Jianning to Wu Yingxiong. We had originally wanted to win Wu Sangui over to Our side, but unfortunately ¡®that¡¯ happened¡­ but it did turn Wu Sangui and Hongli into enemies. Wu Sangui was hated by the Han people. In addition, he was fighting with Xiao Feng, the king of Khitan South Court. He had suffered quite the heavy damage, and he was doomed to fail."

    "So, the most troublesome thing left for Us was this Prince Bao. He had hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers in the Northeast, and he had arge number of capable ministers and generals. What''s more, he was also one of the candidates for the imperial throne in the past. If it were me, I would not be willing to serve a young boy as the emperor, so We both knew that there would be a war in the future."

    "Prince Bao has made great achievements in battle. So, his first reaction would naturally be to use force. In his heart, I would definitely not be able to stop his elite soldiers. His only concern was Alibuge in the north. Some time ago, Alibuge sent someone to secretly negotiate a peace treaty, so he was naturally overjoyed, and he thought of doing something he shouldn''t have."

    "Alibuge had a clear agenda. Both Prince Bao and I could see it clearly. The difference between us was that Prince Bao thought that after he invaded Yanjing, he could calmly turn around and deal with Alibuge, but I didn''t want the elite troops of the Qing Empire to be lost in the civil war, and I also knew that Alibuge¡¯s forces were only a quarter of the entire Mongolian army. Prince Bao was only considering Alibuge in front of his eyes, but I was keeping my eyes on the entire Mongolian Empire!¡±

    "So from the beginning, I never thought of using force to solve this situation, and used a much simpler method."

    "Assassination?" Song Qingshu subconsciously asked, and wondered, <i>¡®Did the Sunflower Ancestor make a move?¡¯</i> But even if he had made a move, with so many masters in Prince Bao''s Pce, Hongli would not be so easy to kill.

    "Two thousand years ago, Li Si, the prime minister of the Qin Dynasty, perfectly demonstrated all avable means to deal with the enemy¡ª bribe, alienate, assassinate¡­" Kangxi spoke with a fascinated expression, "If there was such great talents amongst Our subordinates, the unification of the world would be just around the corner."

    "So I learned from Li Si and bought several key officials under Hongli with a lot of money, then alienated him from some of his subordinates who were really loyal to him. Of course, all these methods could be effective under one premise, that is, Hongli had to die."

    "I dare to ask the Emperor, who has such a level of martial arts? Who can kill Prince Bao in such a heavily guarded ce?" Song Qingshu looked at the changing expressions on Kangxi''s face, and suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    "You have seen that person before." Kangxi smiled.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and his mind started to rapidly run, filtering out all the masters he could think of, except for Dongfang Muxue, the rest did not have that kind of ability. But Dongfang Muxue was now seriously injured, and it was impossible for her to leave Yunnan.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s confused look, Kangxi''s face shed with glee, "You can''t guess it? Then let me slove it for you. Chunhua,e out."

    Soon a beautiful young woman slowly came out. For some reason, there was a hint of sadness on her originally bright and charming face.

    "Ma Chunhua!" Seeing the young woman''s appearance, Song Qingshu immediately understood why Hongli died so easily in his headquarters. Considering Hongli''s lustful personality, the rest of the matter was not difficult to guess.

    "Miss Ma, I didn''t expect you to be from the imperial court." Song Qingshu smiled wryly.

    Looking at the man in front of her who had saved her life several times, Ma Chunhua showed a bitter smile. During this period of time, she had been applying a special drug down ¡®there¡¯, and every time Hongli slept with her, the toxin in his body would increase. In order to achieve Kangxi''s goal as soon as possible, Ma Chunhua also tried her best to please Hongli, and finally seeded in getting Hongli''s favor.

    After experiencing so many things, Ma Chunhua was no longer the indifferent girl of the past. She knew very well in her heart that although she had made great contributions to Kangxi, that contribution could not be made public, not to mention that she had lost her purity to several men, including¡ª Fukang''an, Xu Zheng, and Hongli. She was certain that she would not be able to enter the pce with her status as a ¡®defiled flower¡¯, so she couldn''t hide the expressions of misery on her face.

    "Besides Chunhua, there is another person who was the key to sess this time." Kangxi patted the back of Ma Chunhua''s hand lightly tofort her.

    "Is there anyone else?" The depth of Kangxi''s scheme had already made Song Qingshu shudder, and he did not expect that there would be another key chess piece.

    "If it wasn''t for this person helping secretly, Hongli wouldn''t have sent out all his best troops, leaving the base camp empty, allowing Us to control Shengjing so easily. Miss Wen,e out."

    "This is Miss Yang Miaozhen, who is known as the Red Lady. She pretended to be Yuan Chengzhi''s widow, Xia Qingqing, and gained Hongli''s trust. If it hadn''t been for the news that the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong was on his side, Hongli would not have sent troops so hastily to attack the Mystic Dragon Cult, leaving Shengjing empty." (G: she was a female military leader and warrior belonging to the Jin Empire. We¡¯ll see her in the future.)

    Looking at the beautiful woman whose face was still bright and charming, Song Qingshu''s hands and feet turned cold. The person who came was none other than the woman he loved and hated¡ª Xia Qingqing.

    Song Qingshu thought for a moment, and soon saw through what Xia Qingqing was nning. He had thought that she was really joining forces with Hongli before, and nning to break through the capital one day and kill Kangxi to avenge her husband. Unexpectedly, Xia Qingqing already that not only would it take a long time, but the chance of sess was only 50-50. It would be better to use Hongli as a stepping stone to advance, and after gaining Kangxi¡¯s trust, she could directly go to his side and wait for an opportunity to assassinate him.

    When she saw Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing''s face suddenly turned a little pale. As long as the other party said a word, the n she worked so hard on would be in vain. Not only would she fail to take revenge, but she might die on the spot at the very moment.

    Kangxi watched the expressions of the two of them from the side, and his own expression looked quite yful.

    "I''ve heard for a long time that the Red Lady in Shandong is known as ¡®the pear blossom spear, invincible in the world''. This Song would like to experience it if I have a chance." Song Qingshu gave Xia Qingqing a meaningful look, and did not expose her identity.

    Yang Miaozhen was quite famous, and he had heard of her. In recent years, the Golden Serpent Camp had gradually declined due to internal strife. Which gave rise to the Red Coat Army in Shandong Province, which seemed to be fighting against the court. It was said that their leader Yang Miaozhen was a woman, and her identity has always been mysterious.

    Xia Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief, showed her gratitude using her gaze, and followed his words, "Of course this little sister dare not be proud of her skills in front of Master Song, and this one also admires Master Song''s brilliant achievements in recent years. "

    "Official Song, don¡¯t be so aggressive. You are the number one expert in my Qing Empire, so why make things difficult for a woman." Kangxi hurried to smooth things over, as if he was worried that the two would fight if they disagreed with each other.

    Suddenly seeing the unreasonably charming Su Quan standing next to Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing felt a bit sour in her heart, and subconsciously said, "But what I admire most about Master Song is not his martial arts, but no matter where you are, there will always be a charming woman by your side."

    The natural sensitivity of a woman made Su Quan aware of Xia Qingqing''s inexplicable hostility. She immediately realized that there must be something strange going on between Song Qingshu and this woman, but she also knew that this was not the time to question her, so she just smiled lightly and kept silent.

    As soon as Xia Qingqing opened her mouth, she regretted it. Song Qingshu has always treated her very well. Instead, it was her who had failed to live up to his affection in order to avenge her husband. The two were destined to have no rtionship in this life. She should be happy for him if good woman appeared beside him.

    Kangxi didn''t seem to understand the weirdness, and said with a loud lough, "Miss Yang might not know this, but Official Song is the dream man of every young woman. He is a handsome man, and not only is he strong in martial arts, but he has also became an important official at a young age. So this is expected."

    "The Emperor is just joking." Song Qingshu said embarrassingly.

    "Official Song, We have also heard about your personal matters. Since you and that head of the Emei Sect are only a couple in name, I intend to find a marriage partner for you. Which girl do you like? Just open your mouth. We shall help you with the marriage, and see who has the guts to not agree." Kangxi was extremely happy after getting rid of his serious troubles.

    "A man''s ambitions are spread throughout the world, but it will his end when he gets married and settles down. Thank you for your kindness." Song Qingshu himself didn''t know who he liked more in his heart, so he quickly declined.

    "Who said that? If you have a good partner, it will often be of great help to your ambitions. For example, the Master Su beside you is not only beautiful, but also the leader of a faction. If you marry her, she will be apetent and virtuous helper." Kangxi had long noticed that the rtionship between the two was not normal, and considering that the Mystic Dragon Cult was an important force, he nned to use Song Qingshu topletely control this power in his hands.

    Xia Qingqing''s expression changed slightly, but she quickly lowered her head, so that no one could see her expression clearly. Su Quan was overjoyed, and when she looked up and saw Song Qingshu''s face full of hesitation, she sighed in her heart, and quickly said, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness, but this one¡¯s husband has just passed away, so it''s really inconvenient for me to talk about marriage."

    Kangxi was stunned, then he remembered that she was actually Hong Antong''s wife, and he couldn''t helpughing, "It''s true that I was being a bit abrupt, Madame, please don''t take offense."

    "Of course not." Su Quan bowed slightly.

    Kangxi nodded, and suddenly changed the topic, "Official Song, Miss Ma and Miss Yang have made such great contributions. But, it is not convenient for me to publicize their contributions publicly. How do you think I should reward these two?"

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment. This was a really difficult issue. If it were two men, it would¡¯ve been enough to secretly give them an official rank, but for two women¡­

    Suddenly thinking of something, Song Qingshu''s expression turned dark.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 291: Shocking blow

    <h4>Chapter 291: Shocking blow</h4>

    Sure enough, Kangxi quickly said, "We n to choose a day to make Miss Ma the Concubine Hui and Miss Yang the Concubine Ping. It''s just that Miss Ma has a special identity, and she and Miss Yang are both Han Chinese, which vites the rule that Manchus and Hans cannot marry in our ancestral system. We are afraid that there will be many voices of opposition in the court, you should help me find a solution. How do you think should I deal with it?"

    Song Qingshu''s heart sank, and he couldn''t help but nce at Xia Qingqing. The other party lowered her head, as if she was feeling bashful, but Song Qingshu knew that she was just acting, and her revenge n was finally about to seed.

    If Xia Qingqing had just taken refuge under Kangxi as a subordinate, even if she could get close to him, it would be impossible for her to assassinate Kangxi relying on her second-rate martial arts. But, bing Kangxi''s concubine was an entirely different matter. Those masters who were secretly protecting Kangxi would never stand and watch when Kangxi would be enjoying himself with his concubines. The time spent alone with Kangxi on the bed was Xia Qingqing''s only chance for revenge. (G: As if the protagonist will let that happen¡­)

    Song Qingshu figured out all of this in the blink of an eye. On the one hand, he admired Xia Qingqing''s unswerving determination to avenge her deceased husband, but on the other hand, he was annoyed that she didn¡¯t consider her rtionship with him at all.

    "Did Official Song think of a good solution?" Kangxi asked suspiciously when he saw Song Qingshu''s expression change.

    "It''s not difficult at all," Song Qingshu took a deep breath, and slowly said, "The daughter of Ji Ayuxi, the third-ss Duke of Horqin, was epted into the pce when she was young, and died a few days ago before she was canonized. Your Majesty can make Miss Ma recognize Ji Ayuxi as her father and rece his daughter. Ji Ayuxi will definitely not refuse to have one more imperial concubine as his daughter. Simr method can be applied for You¡­ Miss Yang. The minister of the guards, Cheng Engong¡¯s daughter also entered the pce since she was a child, and unfortunately passed away some time ago, Cheng Engong is the Emperor''s confidant, so it shouldn''t be difficult to make him to recognize Miss Yang as his daughter."

    Hearing Song Qingshu almost say Youyou, Xia Qingqing''s eyshes trembled, and she silently sighed in her heart, <i>¡®I have no fate with you in this life, but in the next life, even if I be your *ve, I am willing¡­¡¯</i>

    Kangxi was overjoyed, "We really did not make a mistake when we put Official Song in charge of the Pole Arms. We didn''t expect Official Song to keep tabs on all the big and small matters in the imperial city. In the future, We will definitely have the best intelligence organization in the world. "

    "Yes!" Song Qingshu lowered his head. No one was able to clearly see the expression on his face.

    "Official Song is tired from the journey, so you may leave and rest." Kangxi looked at him with a smile.

    *****

    After returning to the room, Su Quan sighed, "At first I had a headache, thinking how to deal with Hongli, but I didn''t expect the problem to be solved like this, but why can''t I feel happy at all?"

    Song Qingshu stood by the window, looking into the distance with his hands behind his back, and spoke with an indifferent expression, "Before, Kangxi, Hongli and Wu Sangui were keeping each other in check, so the Mystic Dragon Cult could naturally benefit and live freely. But now the bnce of power has been broken. Wu Sangui is busy facing the Khitan God of War Xiao Feng, and his energy is all but spent. Facing Kangxi''s covetous eyes, it is a matter of time before he surrenders, and the Mystic Dragon Cult also has only one way left to survive."

    "What are your ns?" Su Quan came to Song Qingshu''s side and asked softly. She understood very well in her heart, that the situation of the Mystic Dragon Cult was the same as Song Qingshu''s current situation.

    "I was thinking about what Ouyang Feng told me on the ind. Now it seems that I have indeed fallen into Kangxi''s scheme from the very beginning, and the gap in strength between the two sides is getting bigger and bigger." Song Qingshu sneered.

    "Song Lang doesn''t have to worry too much. If you are unhappy to stay as Kangxi''s subordinate, with your and my martial arts, we can be a major force anywhere in the world." Su Quan put her arms around Song Qingshu¡¯s waist from behind, and pressed her pretty face tightly against his back. (G: She is referring to him as ¡°L¨¢ng/ÀÉ¡± which is an intimate form of referring to one¡¯s beloved. Doesn¡¯t really have an equivalent in English.)

    "You and I can¡¯t do that." Song Qingshu let out a soft sigh.

    "By the way, what''s going on between you and that Miss Yang?" Su Quan smiled slyly and looked up at him.

    "What''s going on?" Song Qingshu pretended not to understand.

    "Hmph, I''m not jealous, so why bother to hide it from me," Su Quan snorted in dissatisfaction, "Anyone with a discerning eye will know that the two of you have something fishy going on. You are quite courageous, even the future imperial concubine is your lover!"

    "It''s not as dirty as what you said, there is nothing between me and her." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    Su Quan opened her eyes wide, looked at him for a while, and saw that he didn''t seem to be lying, then suddenly realized, "I understand, it''s because you have feelings for her, but it''s a pity that you haven''t seeded."

    While talking, Su Quan suddenly became depressed, "If I knew that Hongli had died, I wouldn¡¯t have given you my body so hastily. You men are not good things. What you can''t get is always more coveted."

    "What are you talking about?" Song Qingshu didn''t know whether tough or cry, "I have something to do now, you should have a good rest." His figure quickly disappeared outside the door without waiting for Su Quan''s answer.

    Su Quan was so angry that she resentfully stomped her feet, "You also might say that there¡¯s nothing between you two, but you still can¡¯t hide your restless expression."

    *****

    In a secluded ce in the imperial pce, Song Qingshu looked at someone in the shadows and smiled wryly, "You really came too."

    The Sunflower Ancestor gave a dryugh, and his voice sounded like a broken bellows, "It seems that you didn''t want me toe."

    Song Qingshu looked the Sunflower Ancestor, and subconsciously searched for ws in him, and after a long time, he suddenly asked, "Do you think I can beat you now?"

    "You can try it." The Sunflower Ancestor put his hand in his sleeves and said with a faux-smile.

    A sh of eagerness ran across Song Qingshu''s eyes, but he hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head, "Forget it, I always respect the old and cherish the young."

    The Sunflower Ancestor gave a creepyugh and said, "Boy, if this old man is sensing correctly, you have Huang Chang''s ¡®Nine Yin Scripture¡¯ and Fan Dan''s ¡®Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms¡¯. There is also a shadow of Dugu Qiubai as well, and it seems that you have recently learned the Tantric ¡®Joyful Meditation Method¡¯. It¡¯s no wonder you just had the idea of ????making a move."

    "It is all just misceneous but not refined, broad but not pure. So it will naturally seemughable in front of a master like the Ancestor." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "Boy, you don''t have to belittle yourself. Thest time I saw you in the Forbidden City, you really had that problem." The Sunflower Ancestor frowned with a puzzled expression, "I didn''t expect that you would change so much after going to the Mystic Dragon Cult. It almost seems as if you were reborn. It¡¯s really strange. Is there really something in the Mystic Dragon Cult that can make you improve to a higher level?¡±

    Song Qingshu knew that it was Ouyang Feng''s words, which suddenly enlightened him. After sweeping away his overcalcted,plex-thinking style of dealing with things, he had a feeling of being reborn again. It helped him to have a deeper understanding of the essence of martial arts. Naturally, his realm would be different from before.

    "If I remember correctly, the Ancestor once said that you were staying with Kangxi just to cultivate with the help of the so-called True Dragon Qi?"

    Song Qingshu quietly looked at the other party, waiting for his answer.

    "There''s nothing embarrassing about admitting it. I am getting old and don''t want to die, so I can only use that method to prolong my life." The Sunflower Ancestor nodded with a smile.

    "The Ancestor''s martial art has reached the realm of sublimating heaven and man, and with the help of the True Dragon Qi, you might be able to ascend in the future, right?" Song Qingshu asked as if to confirm something.

    "Ascension¡­" A look of fascination appeared on the face of the Sunflower Ancestor, but his expression soon darkened, "That''s just an illusory legend, not to mention that although Kangxi''s True Dragon Qi is powerful, it is limited after all. I would be satisfied if it can continue to preserve my life."

    "What if there is a ce where the True Dragon Qi is more than ten times stronger than that of Kangxi?" Song Qingshu''s expression became extremely strange.

    "What?" The Sunflower Ancestor''s muddy eyes burst out with astonishing light, "Where is it?"

    Song Qingshu smiled and said nothing, just quietly looked at him.

    The Sunflower Ancestor was taken aback for a moment, but quickly realized, "When you get old, you almost forget the rules of the world. Tell me, what do you need this old man to do?"

    "I don''t need you to do anything, I just hope that the Ancestor will leave immediately after hearing about that ce." Song Qingshu looked quite respectful.

    The Sunflower Ancestor was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly turned to look at a certain direction, "You finally can''t help it, huh?"

    Song Qingshu looked in the same direction, "So you knew about it as well?"

    "From the first time I saw you, I knew that there would be such a day sooner orter. I thought you would do itter." The Sunflower Ancestor smiled, "Could it be because of that woman today?"

    Song Qingshu shook his head, "I listened to someone''s advice not too long ago, and it was an enlightening experience. I realized that the longer I dragged on, the lower my chances of winning would be. What''s more, now that he has left the Forbidden City, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As for that woman, although I also care about her, I would still choose to do it even if she wasn¡¯t here."

    "You told me all your ns, are you not afraid that I''ll turn around and tell him the truth?" The Sunflower Ancestor said with a chuckle.

    "As the Ancestor said before, you are not loyal to a certain Emperor, you only care about the True Dragon Qi. Whether the Emperor''s surname is Zhu or Lu, it has nothing to do with you. It is precisely because of this, I believe you will not reject my proposal." Song Qingshu said with confidence.

    "Oh, let''s hear it, it depends on whether the conditions you give can satisfy this old man''s appetite." The Sunflower Ancestor looked at him with burning eyes.

    "Do you know about the ¡®Sutra of Forty-two Chapters¡¯?" Song Qingshu asked.

    The Sunflower Ancestor''s expression changed slightly, "It is said that when the Manchus entered the maind, they buried all the treasures they had obtained from the looting of the Central ins in thend of Jurchen''s dragon veins, and the map of this treasure is hidden in the eight part of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters."

    "The Ancestor had been living in the Forbidden City for a long time, so its normal that they couldn''t hide such secrets from you." Song Qingshu praised.

    "Huh, this old man was practicing in seclusion at that time. By the time I knew the news, it was toote. I only found the copy of one of the parts in the imperial study room. Most of the other seven parts of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters were missing. In order to track down the whereabouts of the remaining parts, I reced the sheepskin hidden in the part in the imperial study room, and then put it back. Hehe, I don¡¯t know how long it took, but even that part disappeared.¡± When the Sunflower Ancestor remembered this, he felt extremely dissatisfied.

    Song Qingshu was stunned, he didn''t expect this extrayer of secret, "Ancestor, did you change the sheepskin?"

    "Hmph, the sheepskin is hidden in the cover of the scriptures, and it''s not that much of a secret ce. I have been in the Wulin for hundreds of years, and I have seen many of such tricks." The Sunflower Ancestor looked quitecent, and then looked at Song Qingshu, "Why, what do you want to say? Are the other seven parts with you?"

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly, "I thought that I had gathered all eight of them, but I didn''t expect that you would be ahead of me. Hehe, even if I had this treasure map, I wouldn''t be able to find any treasures."

    The Sunflower Ancestor was overjoyed, "Do you really have the other seven parts?"

    Song Qingshu nodded, "That''s right, since the Ancestor has one part, we canpare it. Then it would be clear that I didn''t lie to you."

    The Sunflower Ancestor looked very excited, "If you want to do such a big thing, you will naturally not lie to me, hahaha¡­ I didn''t expect that this old man would have a chance to touch the way of heaven in my lifetime. If you give me the other seven parts, I will immediately leave to find the dragon veins of Qing Dynasty. And, I will never interfere with your affairs."

    ording to legend, the Qing Dynasty had 268 years of luck, and theTrue Dragon Qi contained in the dragon veins naturally far surpassed that of an Emperor. No wonder the Sunflower Ancestor would choose to abandon Kangxi without hesitation.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 292: Kingslayer

    <h4>Chapter 292: Kingyer</h4>

    "Okay!" Song Qingshu didn''t hesitate, and handed over the map he had prepared to the Sunflower Ancestor.

    The Sunflower Ancestor¡¯s hands were trembling as he held the map. He had already memorized part of the Sutra of Forty-two Chapters by heart. And after a quick scan, he ascertained that it was a real map. After carefully putting it in his sleeves, he looked at Song Qingshu and said, " Boy, this old man is happy today, do you want me to help you?"

    Seeing the man¡¯s withered face constantly twitching, Song Qingshu understood how excited the Sunflower Ancestor was at this moment. If he opened his mouth, the guy would definitely be willing to help him deal with Kangxi, but Song Qingshu still shook his head and refused, "This is between me and him. I want to deal with him alone."

    The Sunflower Ancestor was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Song Qingshu would refuse his help. But, as he had just said it casually, it was even better that his help was not needed. Now he could put all his mind on the Dragon Vain of the Qing Dynasty. He took advantage of the situation and said, "That''s fine, then this old man will be leaving."

    As soon as the words fell, the Sunflower Ancestor figure disappeared like a puff of green smoke.

    "Compared to the Sunflower Ancestor, my movement technique is still a bit worse." Song Qingshu was stunned, and couldn''t help but sigh.

    *****

    As night fell, Kangxi was alone in the room dealing with the memorials, while thinking in his mind,<i> ¡®Now that Shengjing is under Ourplete control, the family members of those generals who went to war are also in Our hands. Not to mention that Hongli is dead, and his son is also in Our hand. So everything is a foregone conclusion. Those generals who received the imperial decree should give in without any idents¡­ well, but We can''t be careless, We have to guard against Hongli''s confidants taking the opportunity to counterattack¡­¡¯</i>

    Kangxi suddenly thought about something, which made him feel upset. He threw away the ink pen, and didn''t bother to review the memorial. Then, he suddenly thought of Ma Chunhua, and his heart couldn''t help but move. That ignorant girl from his past had now grown into a charming young woman, especially thinking of her special status, Kangxi felt a certain part of her body heat up.

    "Xiao Dengzi,e here."

    Unexpectedly, there was no response from outside even after he summoned them twice, Kangxi was secretly furious! <i>¡®Is that basta*d ve not afraid of losing his head?¡¯</i>

    Suddenly his expression changed, and he looked at the figure in the shadow of the pir.

    "Your majesty, you don''t need to shout, Xiao Dengzi can''t hear you." Song Qingshu slowly walked out step by step.

    Kangxi''s heart sank, but a gentle smile appeared on his face, "Official Song, you came to see me sote, what''s the matter?"

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a long time, and finally chuckled, "Why is the Emperor pretending to be confused?"

    Kangxi''s face suddenly became very gloomy, "Do you know that you have alreadymitted a crime of disrespect by saying such things to Us?"

    "I know." Song Qingshu calmly looked at him.

    Kangxi felt a chill run down his back, and said in a deep voice, "Song Qingshu, if you step back now, I will think of your past achievements and forget this incident."

    Hearing Kangxi''s words, Song Qingshu smiled, "It''se to this point, do you think I will step back?"

    Kangxi had just eliminated Hongli, so his self-confidence had reached an unprecedented peak. A wave of anger welled up in his heart. Then, with a wave of his hand, he said in a cold voice, "Kill him!"

    Following Kangxi''s order, four men in ck slowly came out from the darkness, quickly surrounding Song Qingshu in the center.

    "Official Song, did you really think that there were no other masters under mymand?" Kangxi cold snorted, "The Qing Empire has a vastnd and abundant resources, and the court devoted all its power to collecting all kinds of peerless martial arts secrets. We are not inferior to the Shaolin and Wudang even if We enter the Wulin!"

    Sensing the chilling aura of these people, Song Qingshu frowned, and after hearing Kangxi''s words, he showed a vicious grin, "I don¡¯t know about the head of Shaolin, but the head of Wudang¡­ hehe, Master Zhang can beat them with one hand, and won¡¯t even break a sweat."

    The men in ck were furious when they heard the words, and the leader signaled them to be calm, and sarcastically said, "We dare not say anything about Master Zhang. But if it¡¯s just you, in the eyes of our brothers, you are nothing more than a chicken and a dog. That Yu Zhenzi, who was known as the number one expert in Shengjing, was killed by me with one move!"

    In the past, Yu Zhenzi waspared with the Golden Serpent King, Yuan Chengzhi. And after joining Hongli, he even swept away all the strong opponents in Shengjing. And these men in ck easily killed Yu Zhenzi, so they naturally didn''t think Song Qingshu was anything special.

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu was startled. Yu Zhenzi was definitely considered a top expert in the Wulin, and coupled with his outstanding movement technique, it was quite unbelievable that he died in their hands like this. "Yu Zhenzi died like that?"

    Seeing a look of pride on the other party''s face, Song Qingshu''s expression became serious. These people might really be quite troublesome.

    "Report your name, this Song never kills any strangers." Song Qingshu calmed down and dered.

    "When you see King Yama remember to tell him, Wei Mo was the one who will killed you!" As soon as the words fell, the leader disappeared from his ce.

    With a sh of the sword, Wei Mo had already returned to the original ce, with a drop of bright blood hanging on the tip of the sword.

    "Your sword is quite fast." Song Qingshu looked at the wound on his shoulder, and his tone seemed quite approving.

    His first move had clearly showed that he had the upper hand, but there wasn¡¯t any expression of triumph on Wei Mo¡¯s face. He just smiled bitterly, "Your movement technique is faster."

    "What''s your technique called?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    "Heavenly Meteor." Wei Mo said in a deep voice. Although he was not well-known, he was a rare martial arts genius. It usually took him only one move to beat his opponents, even if they were as strong as Yu Zhenzi. But it was a pity that Song Qingshu was much faster in the end.

    "What an apt name, it''s indeed as fast as a meteor." While speaking, Song Qingshu held the Wooden Sword in his hand, "Then pleasement on my move."

    Wei Mo didn''t dare to hold back any more, he quickly called the rest of the group and attacked together.

    Song Qingshu raised his sword and casually waved it around him. The shadow of the sword reflected on the desperate eyes of the other three men in ck, as they failed to stop the Sword Qi from prating through their bodies even after exhausting all their best skills.

    Seeing that, Wei Mo''s eyes turned red. He let out a roar, and used his technique to the utmost level! But s, what he felt was only grief and indignation, as even after he broke through his previous limit, he found that at the moment, Song Qingshu was still behind him with his Wooden Sword. Wei Mo became certain that his opponent was far above him in martial arts, and was also impossible for him to escape.

    Suddenly Wei Mo''s expression went through a drastic change, and he saw that the Wooden Sword in Song Qingshu''s hand naturally moved forward like an antelope''s horns. The sword move seemed extremely slow, as if the opponent had clearly seen through his every move.

    Looking down at the Wooden Sword in his chest, Wei Mo asked with a unwilling expression, "What''s the name of this sword technique?"

    "I just realized it recently, and I haven''t had time to name it yet¡­" Seeing Wei Mo''s regretful face, Song Qingshu couldn''t bear to let it end like this. He suddenly thought of aic from his previous life, and quickly said, "Well, let''s just call it the Twenty-third Sword." (G: Feng*yunics. ji¨¤n ¨¨r sh¨ª s¨¡n (½£¶þÊ®Èý), tranted would be Sword Twenty-three. I think it would be better to call it the Twenty-third Sword.)

    "The Twenty-third Sword? Good swordsmanship, good swordsmanship¡­" The light in Wei Mo''s eyes finally dimmed.

    Seeing that the four top masters died so easily in Song Qingshu¡¯s hand, Kangxi hurriedly ran to the inner hall, and screamed as he ran, "Ancestor save Us! Ancestor save Us¡­"

    However, he stopped abruptly, because he didn''t know when, but Song Qingshu was already standing in front of him, and the Wooden Sword in his hand was ced just above his throat.

    "Are you expecting the Sunflower Ancestor to save you?" Song Qingshu showed a trace of regret on his face, "He has already left for Changbai Mountain to search for the Dragon Vain of your Qing Dynasty."

    "Sutra of Forty-two Chapters!" Kangxi quickly realized the key point, "Wei Xiaobao was indeed killed by you."

    "I didn''t kill Xiaobao, he was indeed killed by Princess Jianning." Song Qingshu sighed.

    "What''s the difference between Jianning killing him and you killing him?" Kangxi sneered, "That stupid Jianning didn''t even know that she was being used as a tool before she died."

    "It seems that the Emperor has suspected all this from the start." Song Qingshu put away the Wooden Sword and praised.

    After all, Kangxi was a hero of a generation. So, after the initial panic, he quickly calmed down. He knew that he was going to die today, but he didn''t want to die in an unsightly manner, "Yes, We knew there must¡¯ve been something strange about what happened in Shanhaiguan. Afterwards, We asked other people in the mission about what happened that day, and after countless deduction behind the scenes, I came to the conclusion that only you could be the culprit."

    "Why didn''t the Emperor punish me at that time?" Song Qingshu admired Kangxi''sposure very much.

    "After all, you are a rare talent. We thought We could see through you. We wanted to get rid of you to avenge Wei Xiaobao after making full use of you. But We didn''t know that this would be the biggest mistake We made in Our life." Kangxi looked extremely annoyed.

    "You don''t have to regret it, Your Majesty, you have actually seeded. If I hadn''t received someone''s advice, I would never have realized that you had seen through all my ns." Song Qingshu spoke with lingering fear.

    "Hehe, when We saw you for the first time, We knew that you would not stay down. Sooner orter, you would turn against me¡­" Kangxi smiled wryly, "It''s useless to talk too much. Compared to this, We are even more curious about something. What benefits can you gain from killing Us at a time like this, except for a miniscule amount of fame?"

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a while, then took out a mask as thin as cicada''s wings from his bosom and put it on his face. Then he just quietly looked at Kangxi without saying a word.

    "Alright, We get it! Your nning is so deep and your preparations are so thorough, We really deserve to lose." Looking at the face in front of him that was exactly like his own, a chill ran through Kangxi''s spine, and his whole body couldn''t help but tremble. He finally gave up.

    "This is the disguise technique that I had learned from a little maid from the Murong Family in Gusu. I have always believed that it was much more useful than just some petty tricks." Song Qingshu couldn''t help thinking of the time when Bing Xue''er took him to Yanziwu for medical treatment, and felt a hint of warmth in his heart.

    "Song Qingshu, I only have one request before I die." Kangxi''s face had turnedpletely pale and it took him all his strength to keep his voice from trembling.

    "As long as it''s not too much, I can promise you." Song Qingshu said sincerely, and looked at the man in front of him who was his enemy and a friend.

    "Be a good Emperor for me." Kangxi finally calmed down.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, he never thought that Kangxi''sst words would be this, and when he was about to ask for the reason, he saw Kangxi picking up a knife on the ground with a rather defiant expression, "Hehe, I am the Son of Heaven, and those who can take my life, except for God, is only me!¡±

    After saying that, he raised his knife and plunged it into his heart.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 293: Different reactions

    <h4>Chapter 293: Different reactions</h4>

    Looking at Kangxi''s slumped figure, Song Qingshu suddenly felt a sense of sadness. After all, they had known each other for so long, and they more or less appreciated certain qualities in each other. It''s a pity that the two were destined not to be friends. (G: This is what I like about our MC, he stays human, not a terminator with rocket fuel in his veins.)

    He took out another mask he had prepared from his bosom, and carefully pasted it on Kangxi''s face. Then he quickly exchanged their clothes, and finally carefully confirmed that there were no ws before calling for the people toe in.

    When Duo Long rushed in with the imperial guards, he saw the corpses all over the ground, then looked at the now disguised Kangxi weakly lying on the floor, and broke out in cold sweat, "This official camete to save the Emperor! I havemitted a crime guilty of execution"

    Seeing his former colleague kneeling respectfully on the ground, Song Qingshu suddenly felt very strange, and calmly said, "Song Qingshu had evil intentions and wanted to assassinate Us. Fortunately, these few loyal subordinates desperately tried to save me. A master made a move, and he was killed on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, We valued him so much in vain! It turns out that he had joined the court for the purpose of assassinating Us one day!¡±

    ¡°Heed Our order! Song Qingshu''s body is to be dragged to the yard and burned, and then his ashes will be scattered. Dere this to the world, so that the hatred in Our heart can be dispelled."

    ncing at ¡°Song Qingshu¡± who was now lying in a pool of blood, Duo Long''s expression became extremely strange, and he could not stop himself from cursing in his heart, <i>¡®With Song Qingshu''s martial arts, if he really wanted to kill you, could these people stop him?¡¯</i>

    Then recalling that Oboi had also died in the same mysterious way, Duo Long didn''t dare to ask more questions, but it was inevitable that he would feel sad when on of his long time colleagues died.

    Duo Long quickly waved his hand and ordered the guards to drag "Song Qingshu¡¯s¡± body of out. Looking at the long blood stains on the ground, Duo Long''s face trembled, "May I know how the Emperor wants deal with it the Cult Master Su who came back with Song¡­ Song Qingshu?¡±

    "Su Quan?" Song Qingshu fell into silence. He nned to keep this matter secret from everyone, and a slight leak could lead to an irreversible ending. Although he had a close rtionship with Su Quan, Song Qingshu still couldn''t figure out what that woman was thinking, so naturally he didn''t dare tell her the truth.

    But if he didn¡¯t do anything, the Emperors subordinates might try to kill her by association, "The Mystic Dragon Cult is still very important to the court, so you should go to appease Cult Master Su. Song Qingshu''s attempted assassination is just a personal act and has nothing to do with her. We are very tired. You leave first."

    "Hey, this official will prepare more guards outside, so the Emperor can rest assured." Duo Long slowly retreated, and as he was closing the door, he couldn''t help but take another nce inside. For some reason, he had a feeling that there was something wrong with the situation just now, but he couldn''t find anything specific. In the end, he just helplessly shook his head, took it as him being too shocked by what happened just now.

    *****

    Soon, everyone in Prince Bao''s Pce heard about what had happened.

    Su Quan felt dizzy for a moment and almost couldn''t stand still. She could only see Duo Long''s mouth opening and closing, but she couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. There was only one thought going back and forth in her mind, <i>¡®He is dead, he is dead? How can he die with such high level of martial arts?¡¯</i>

    "Song¡­Where is Song Qingshu''s body, I want to see it." Su Quan stared at Duo Long in a daze.

    A look of embarrassment appeared on Duo Long''s face, "The Emperor has ordered that Song Qingshu¡¯s body is to be burned, and no one is allowed to see him."

    "Burned?" Su Quan felt the blood in her whole body freeze all of a sudden. She couldn''t hold on any longer, and fell to the ground.

    Duo Long hurriedly asked the maid to help Su Quan up, and seeing that she broken down in despair, he let out a long sigh, "Cult Master Su, it is clear that you have an unusual rtionship with Master Song. It''s just that Master Song hasmitted a heinous crime this time. So it would be better for Cult Master Su to leave this ce as soon as possible."

    Recalling his friendship with Song Qingshu, Duo Long couldn''t bear to harm his woman, so he hinted that Su Quan should go back to the Mystic Dragon Cult as soon as possible, as Kangxi could change his mind anytime in the current situation.

    *****

    In another courtyard of the pce, Xia Qingqing vomited a mouthful of blood, her eyes wentx, and she muttered to herself, "I know you must have tried to assassinate Kangxi for me. It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. Brother Song, I killed you¡­"

    Xia Qingqingy on the bed and broke down in tears.

    Not long after, she suddenly sat up. Her face seemed extremely pale, as she slowly drew out her sword. Then she resolutely shed on her neck with a sorrowful smile on her face.

    Thuttt!

    Xia Qingqing''s grip went numb, and she was no longer able hold the sword in her hand. Then she looked up out of the window in amazement, "Who is it!"

    When she ran out, she didn¡¯t find anyone. So she had no choice but to return to the room with a heart full of doubts. However, Xia Qingqing finally regained her senses due to this interruption. She tightly pursed her lips, and made up her mind, <i>¡®No, I can''t just die like this. Brother Song, walk slowly on Yellow Springs Road, and don''t drink the Meng Po Soup, I wille to apany you as soon as I kill Kangxi!¡¯</i>

    [G: In Chinese mythology, the road through which the dead enters the underworld is called Huang Quan Road (»ÆÈªÂ·), or Yellow Springs Road. Then there would be ady giving soup to everyone passing by. Thedy is called Meng Po (ÃÏÆÅ). The soup is called Meng Po Tang (ÃÏÆÅÌÀ), or soup of forgetfulness. After drinking the soup, the dead will forget everything they did before death and will be ready to be reincarnated.]

    Song Qingshu, who was hiding in the yard, couldn''t help but wipe off his cold sweat. Fortunately, he secretly came to take a look at her, otherwise it would¡¯ve caused a huge tragedy!

    However, Song Qingshu never expected that Xia Qingqing would choose to die in the name of love. When he thought that after Yuan Chengzhi''s death, her first reaction was to get revenge, he felt a little joy in his heart besides being stunned.

    *****

    In the next few days, in order to avoid being seen through by the people around him, Song Qingshu used the excuse of recuperating his injuries to stay in a secluded ce and study the memorials while he was at it.

    Unexpectedly, after going through a few documents, Song Qingshu¡¯s head began to ache from the obscure ancientnguage, and he threw the memorial away in anger.

    "What is the Emperor worried about?"

    He suddenly heard melodious female voice.

    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that Ma Chunhua had bent down to pick up the memorial, which surprised him quite a lot, "Who let you in?"

    "I specially made a bowl of sweet-scented osmanthus and lotus seed soup for the Emperor¡­" Seeing Kangxi looking at her with a cold face, Ma Chunhua felt a chill in her heart. She finally realized that the other party had never cared about her, and said with a lonely face, "Since the Emperor doesn''t I like it, I''ll take my leave first."

    Then she left with tears streaming down her eyes.

    Seeing Ma Chunhua''s sorrowful expression as she left, Song Qingshu let out a sigh.

    Ma Chunhua was very close to Kangxi. So if they spent time together, it was possible that she would see the ws in his disguise. He could have chosen to kill her to get rid of the trouble, but Song Qingshu was, after all, not such a cruel and cold-blooded person, so he had no choice but to drive Ma Chunhua away.

    "Duo Long!" Song Qingshu called out in a deep voice.

    "This official is here!" Duo Long ran inside in a panic and knelt on the ground.

    "You let that woman enter my room?" Song Qingshu asked coldly.

    "This official has sinned! I thought that the Emperor seemed to be in a bad mood recently, so maybe Lady Ma¡­"

    Before he could even finish speaking, he was interrupted by Song Qingshu, "From now on, no one is allowed toe in without my order."

    "As you wish!" Duo Long regretted his decision quite a lot. As a person close to Kangxi, he was more or less aware of the ambiguous rtionship between Ma Chunhua and Kangxi. What''s more, he knew that after returning to the Capital, Kangxi nned to canonize Ma Chunhua as Concubine Hui. So he let her in on his own initiative to help the future imperial concubine and make a good impression. But who knew that he would be kicked by the horse instead!

    "Did the generals that Prince Bao sent out to fight against the Mystic Dragon Culte back?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "Reporting to the Emperor! Li Shiyao, Han Cha, and Zhao Hui has heard that Hongli is dead, and their family members are in Shengjing. Although they were a little hesitant after receiving the order to surrender, they all surrendered in the end. Now they are waiting in Shengjing for further orders from the Emperor."

    "Where are Agui and Fu Heng?" Song Qingshu had been cooking up the n to rece Kangxi for a long time, and he had already gathered all the relevant information.

    Hongli had five generals who held military power. Li Shiyao and others were sent to conquer the Mystic Dragon Cult. Agui and Fu Heng had a higher status and stayed on the northern border to guard against any unexpected Mongolian movements.

    "Lord Suo has gone to recruit them. With Lord Suo''s ability, there should be no problem on that front." Dou Long replied.

    Thinking of the clever Suo Etu, Song Qingshu smiled knowingly. That man was perfect for this kind of thing.

    "How much progress did Prince Kang Jieshu make regarding the current situation?" After living as the Emperor these few days, Song Qingshu had slowly figured out Kangxi''s overall arrangements.

    "Under the unremitting efforts of Prince Kang, we have fully grasped Shengjing, and most of the remnants of Hongli have been cleaned up. The few fish that had slipped through the have failed to cause any big waves." During this period, Duo Long had cooperated with Prince Kang many times, so he naturally knew about these matters very clearly.

    "Hongli has been running Shengjing for decades, and his power can''t be eradicated so easily. We can''t stay in Shengjing forever, so let Prince Kang stay in Shengjing to frighten the small fries, and after Suo Etues back he will be responsible for handling the government affairs of Shengjing."

    Song Qingshu had just reced Kangxi not too long ago, so he naturally didn''t want the Qing Empire to immediately fall apart. At the same time, he was worried that people familiar with Kangxi would notice the ws in his disguise, so he deliberately transferred Prince Kang and Suo Etu, two of Kangxi''s confidantes, away from his side. As for Duo Long, it would seem too abrupt to suddenly transfer him as he was the chief of the imperial guards. So, he had to bide his time.

    After meeting andforting Li Shiyao and other generals in the army one after another, Song Qingshu finally had the chance to rx. But as the situation in Shengjing gradually stabilized, Song Qingshu''s return to the Capital was getting closer and closer.

    Compared to Shengjing, there were more people in the Capital who were familiar with Kangxi, and it would also increase the possibility of his disguise to be seen through. But the ministers in the court kept urging him to return to Yanjing with one memorial after another.

    Song Qingshu knew that dying anymore was not an option, so he had to leave Prince Kang and Suo Etu to organize the situation in the north and went back to Yanjing with Duo Long and others. Of course, Ma Chunhua and Xia Qingqing also returned with him.

    As for Su Quan, she found a reason to go back to the Mystic Dragon Cult. Song Qingshu gave his approval and signaled to Duo Long to let her go.

    Song Qingshu naturally wanted to bring Xia Qingqing along, but he didn''t really want to bring along Ma Chunhua, the time bomb. It''s a pity that Kangxi had already announced that she would be concubine Hui.

    During this period of time, the news that Song Qingshu had failed to assassinate Kangxi spread all over the world.

    *****

    Wudang Mountains.

    Zhang Sanfeng looked at Song Yuanqiao and sighed, "That kid Qingshu¡­ I thought he had gone astray, and as his martial arts was getting better and better, I even thought of leaving the mountain to clean up our mistake. Little did I know that he was nning to do such a heroic thing. He didn¡¯t hesitate to get into the mud, and clear the way for our people. Although he failed in the end, it was still enough to be considered a heroic deed. I really failed to see through it as his Grandmaster.¡± (G: Song Yuanqiao is Song Qingshu''s father and one of the Seven Heroes of Wudang)

    *****

    Mount Emei.

    Zhou Zhiruo locked herself in her room, and frantically the whipped out the White Python Whip, shattering the items in the room to pieces!

    *****

    Yunnan, Five Poisons Cult.

    Zhong Ling and Qu Feiyan broke down in tears. Dongfang Muxue stood with her hands behind her back and looked in the direction of Yanjing, her expression as cold as ice.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 294: Trouble in the inner palace

    <h4>Chapter 294: Trouble in the inner pce</h4>

    After returning to the Forbidden City, Song Qingshu felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Due to his hasty actions this time, he wasn¡¯t able to establish his own forces within the Qing imperial court.

    Previously, Song Qingshu had nned to gradually develop the Pole Arms into his own personal force. As the Pole Arms grew, his personal power would naturally be more and more abundant.

    Of course Song Qingshu didn''t actually regret his actions in this instance. He knew that if he had proceeded ording to the established n, his fate would have actually fallen under Kangxi''s control. There was no such thing as the best of both worlds, and one had to lose something in order to gain something. Not to mention the things he had gained this time could only be described as astonishing.

    Sitting in the imperial study room, he felt that the entire Empire was under his control. That inexplicable feeling of excitement made it difficult for Song Qingshu to calm down.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time for you to visit the Empress Dowager." A young eunuch hesitated for a long time, and finally stepped forward to remind him.

    This little eunuch was called Xiao Lizi. The Wen Youdao and Wen Youfang brothers who used to serve in the Imperial Study Room were transferred to other ces by Song Qingshu in the form of promotion. After all, Wen Youdao and Wen Youfang had served Kangxi for many years and were constantly by his side. It would¡¯ve been very hard for him to hide any ws from them.

    "The Empress Dowager?" Song Qingshu didn¡¯t really want to visit her, after all, he was not the real Kangxi. However, it''s a pity that this was another etiquette in the imperial pce. When hee back from Shengjing, he had to go to pay his respects to the Empress Dowager.

    Thinking that he had to go to the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility to pay respects to the Empress Dowager every day, Song Qingshu felt a headache and casually waved his hand, "Let''s go."

    "Let''s go!"

    Following Xiao Lizi''s high-pitched and thin voice, a group of people surrounded Song Qingshu and walked towards the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility. Looking at the eunuchs and maids, Song Qingshu secretly rejoiced, <i>¡®Fortunately, I managed to change things in Shengjing. If it was in the Forbidden City, it would be troublesome just to deal with these eunuchs and maids.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu soon had a headache again. No matter where he went, there would be droves of people following him, and it made it really inconvenient for him to snoop around. While he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard a pleasant womanly voice, "This Concubine greets the Emperor."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, and looked ahead, only then did he realize that a beauty in pce dress, who was also surrounded by a group of maids was greeting him. The beauty had skin as fair as snow and a beautiful face.

    "Your Majesty~" Seeing Song Qingshu staring nkly at her, Concubine Tong felt sweet in her heart. A blush appeared on her face, which made her flower-like face look even more beautiful.

    "Oh¡­" Song Qingshu finally came to his senses, and quickly motioned her to be at ease, and thought,<i> ¡®In the past, I had to greet her respectfully, and now I suddenly became her husband¡­ life is truly unpredictable.¡¯</i>

    "Is the Emperor going to pay his respects to the Empress Dowager?" Looking at her husband who had been away for many days, Concubine Tong was overjoyed. They had just married not too long ago, and the two were still in their honeymoon phase, so her words were naturally full of affection.

    "Yes¡­" Song Qingshu subconsciously nodded, and worried that if he showed too much indifference, it might make people feel that he was acting abnormal, he quickly asked, "Are you also going to the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility?"

    "This Concubine has already greeted the Empress Dowager¡­" A slight blush suddenly appeared on Concubine Tong¡¯s face, "This Concubine is just rxing in the pce at the moment."

    Seeing the appearance of Concubine Tong, Song Qingshu quickly realized that she might have guessed that Kangxi would be visiting the Empress Dowager soon, so she had been deliberately walking around the only path to the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility, waiting for him.

    "We¡­ We must go to the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility to greet the Empress Dowager first, and you can continue with your walk." Facing Kangxi''s concubine, Song Qingshu felt very ufortable, and prepared to leave after some casual words. However, he couldn''t bear to hurt her, so he added, "It''s cold outside, don''t walk around for too long."

    Looking at Song Qingshu''s disappearing figure, Concubine Tong''s beautiful eyes began to shine brightly, and the maid at the side also took the opportunity to tter her, "The Emperor really loves the Mistress a lot¡­"

    *****

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know what was happening behind him, all his attention was focused on how to deal with the Empress Dowagerter.

    Standing in front of the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility, Song Qingshu could not stop himself from cursing, <i>¡®In almost all the films and television series, the Empress Dowager is always portrayed as a cunning old woman. I never thought that I would have to face such a terrifying figure one day.¡¯</i>

    "This son pays respects to the Empress Dowager." Although he was extremely reluctant, Song Qingshu had no choice but to respectfully salute the Empress Dowager.

    "Emperor, get up." The Empress Dowager raised her left hand, and with the support of the maid, she walked down from the couch, then looked at Song Qingshu with a look of relief on her face, "Sure enough, the former Emperor chose the right person. In just a few years, you united the whole empire. You defeated the powerful minister Oboi, pacified Shandong¡¯s Golden Serpent Camp, and now subdued the power of Shengjing. Having you as the Emperor is really a blessing for my Qing Dynasty."

    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s praise for Kangxi, Song Qingshu had no choice but to remain silent and just respectfully stand still.

    "It''s very good to not be arrogant in victory and not be discouraged in defeat." Seeing Song Qingshu''s calm expression, the Empress Dowager nodded approvingly, "At first, I was worried that the Emperor would be dazzled by the victory after you removed Prince Bao. But now I am relieved." (G: She is referring to herself as ¡®Aijia¡¯ °§¼Ò, which is used by a widowed Empress. Doesn¡¯t really have an equivalent in English.)

    "How does the Emperor n to announce the cause of Hongli''s death?" The Empress Dowager motioned the maid to go out first, and then suddenly asked.

    "Naturally, We can only dere to the outside world that he was sick and died, then We shall bury him with the most solemn etiquette, and then We will let Hongli''s son Yongyan inherit his post, and promote him to the position of a hereditary king. Granting the title of Iron Hat King."

    Song Qingshu had already thought about this matter for a long time, and quickly answered.

    "Well, no matter how much the outside world spectes, as long as they see you treating Prince Bao''s descendants so favorably, most people probably won''t believe that you did something to Hongli. I can see that the Emperor is now bing more and more proficient in handling state affairs, it''s just¡­" The Empress Dowager suddenly fell silent.

    Song Qingshu was startled, and worried that she might have found some ws, he respectfully asked, "I hope the Empress Dowager will make it clear."

    "It''s just that the way you have handled the women''s affairs is a mess." The Empress Dowager seemed to be angry and she coldly snorted, "What are you going to do with the two women you brought back from Shengjing?"

    "We have already made a decree in Shengjing. After returning to Yanjing, they will be named Concubine Hui and Concubine Ping." Thinking of Xia Qingqing in his mind, Song Qingshu thought about going to see her as soon as possible to make sure she wouldn¡¯t cause any troubles again.

    "Hmph! A broken flower and a woman from the Wulin, how can they be the imperial concubines of my Qing Dynasty!" The Empress Dowager snorted in dissatisfaction.

    <i>¡®Why do women like make things difficult for women!¡¯ </i>

    Looking at the Empress Dowager''s gloomy face, Song Qingshuined in his mind. He wanted tough, but he had to give an exnation to make the situation clear, "This time, the n to get rid of Prince Bao without bloodshed depended entirely on Lady Ma''s determination."

    Ma Chunhua actually didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice her chastity, and used her charm to approach Hongli through Fukang''an, then seeded in the end! Song Qingshu really admired her very much.

    "I know that she has made a lot of contributions, but if this matter is leaked, what will people think of you, the Emperor?" The Empress Dowager sighed, "As the saying goes, kindness does not make soldiers, let alone Emperors."

    Song Qingshu was shocked, "Empress Dowager, you mean¡­"

    "If you can''t bear to do it, I will send someone to take care of it." The Empress Dowager''s face full of drooping loose skin remained the same, without any particr expressions.

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a moment, and finally shook his head and said, "I have my own ns and I will handle it well."

    If he handed this matter over to the Empress Dowager, Ma Chunhua would either hang herself to death or fall into theke and drown. Her death won¡¯t really make any big waves. But, Song Qingshu really didn¡¯t want to do things in such a way.

    The Empress Dowager looked at him suspiciously, but when she thought that the other party was the Emperor, she concluded that it would not be proper to push him too much, so she nodded, "Ma Chunhua has indeed made great contributions, but the other girl is from Wulin. How can she enter the pce?"

    Song Qingshu quickly exined Xia Qingqing''s role in the whole incident, and finally added, "The imperial court''s control over Shandong has always been weak because of the Golden Serpent Camp, and the Red Coat Army under Yang Miaozhen is also in Shandong. It is a faction that cannot be underestimated! If We can make her Our concubine, We can use their power for Our own use. It will be of great benefit to the imperial court."

    "Okay." The Empress Dowager nodded, obviously agreeing with his statement, but soon hesitated, "But, she is a Han after all, and it is our ancestral rule that Manchu and Han cannot marry."

    Song Qingshu hurriedly told her the countermeasures that he had thought up before, and when she heard that Cheng Engong has epted Yang Miaozhen as his adopted daughter, the Empress Dowager finally nodded with satisfaction.

    *****

    Coming out of the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility, Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, and though, <i>¡®There is no way I wille to this ce every day¡­¡¯</i>

    Back at the Qianqing Pce, Song Qingshu ordered Xiao Lizi to bring over the memorials that had piled up recently, and it took him a whole day to review them all. After a few days of experience, Song Qingshu had gradually learned how to review the memorials.

    However, he read the memorial more to find out the power bnce of the imperial court, rather than really intending to govern this huge Empire. Song Qingshu thought bitterly as he looked at the thick pile of memorials in front of him, <i>¡®I have to find a few secretaries to share my worries, or I will be exhausted to death when I finally became the Emperor!¡¯</i>

    In fact, with the existence of the officials, the Emperor didn¡¯t really need to personally handle the memorials. It¡¯s just that Song Qingshu was quite eager to get the power in his hands as soon as possible, so he directly bypassed all the officials.

    Song Qingshu threw the memorial on the table and stretched, only to realize that it was gettingte, and thought that it was time to go see Xia Qingqing. As soon as he walked out of the door, he was suddenly stopped by an old eunuch.

    "May I ask who the Emperor wants to visit" the old eunuch respectfully asked.

    "I''m going to visit the Concubine Ping." Song Qingshu frowned. He recognized this old eunuch from when he used to work as a bodyguard in the pce. His name was Liang Jiugong, and he was the chief eunuch of the inner pce.

    "Could it be that the Emperor has forgotten the rules set by the ancestors? In order to prevent the Emperor from favoring only one person, you can''t decide which concubine to spend the night with." Seeing Song Qingshu''s face turn gloomy, Liang Jiugong secretly sweated bullets, but as the Empress Dowager herself had ordered him to properly see through this matter, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and exin the situation, while beckoning the little eunuch to bring up a tray.

    Seeing the wooden tiles neatly ced on the tray, Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. He had watched those historical dramas in his previous life, so he naturally knew what it meant. Each of these tiles had the name of a concubine written on it. He would have to sleep with the concubine depending on which tile he picked up at random.

    Although Song Qingshu''s disguise was nearly wless, enough to deceive the eunuchs and ministers, but how could he deceive the people Kangxi regrly slept with?

    "I''m not going anywhere tonight." With a cold snort, Song Qingshu turned around and left.

    "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager has a decree, saying that the Emperor has been away from Yanjing for a long time, and he should spend time with this Concubines in the imperial harem now that he has returned." Liang Jiugong stopped Song Qingshu and said with a bitter face.

    Song Qingshu felt miserable. He knew that it was not an option to hide like this all the time, and it would inevitably arouse the suspicion of the people, so he bit the bullet and randomly picked up a tile, while praying that it would be an unfavored concubine, so that the possibility of being seen through would be greatly reduced.

    After reading the words on the tile, Song Qingshu couldn''t help himself from crying out in his head, <i>¡®Why does it have to be Concubine Tong!¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I would like thank my new Patrons ¨C <strong><i>DelEd, Mick2042, Gabriel de Leon, and sidney gagarie</i></strong> for their kind support. I hope you all stay safe and healthy!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 295: Concubine Tongâ€™s suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 295: Concubine Tong¡¯s suspicion</h4>

    Concubine Tong was one of Kangxi''s most beloved concubines, and she was naturally far more familiar with Kangxipared to the likes of Duo Long and others. Even if his appearance and speech patterns were wless, once there was any kind of intimate contact, how could Concubine Tong not be able to tell the difference? How could she not know the characteristics of her own man?

    But at the moment , Song Qingshu couldn''t find a reason to avoid it, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®I must keep a safe distance from her from now on, otherwise this long-term n mighte to naught.¡¯</i>

    *****

    "The Emperor is here!"

    Hearing the eunuch''s voice from a distance, Concubine Tong stood up with a face full of joy, and she asked the maid while arranging her hair in front of the bronze mirror, "How is it, do I look pretty today?"

    "Of course you''re beautiful. Mistress, you are the most beautiful concubine in the harem!"

    Hearing the maid''s words, Concubine Tong''s eyes bent like two crescent moons, as she knelt on the ground full of joy, and greeted Song Qingshu, "Long live Your Majesty!"

    Song Qingshu looked at Concubine Tong, who was looking up at him, with eyes that seemed to be full of spring. Under the radiance of the candlelight, her pretty face looked extraordinarily charming, and he felt a great headacheing his way.

    Song Qingshu signaled the eunuch to put the stack of memorials on the couch, and then said to Concubine Tong, "I''m going to review the memorial today, you should rest by yourself first."

    A hint of disappointment shed in Concubine Tong''s eyes, but she quickly calmed her mind. She ordered the eunuchs and maids to prepare some snacks, then leaned over and said, "Then this Concubine is going to make some soup for the Emperor to nourish his mind and calm his mind."

    "Don''t bother, I''m not hungry." Song Qingshu was not used to this kind of show of affection from Concubine Tong, so he subconsciously distanced himself.

    "Your Majesty manages a lot of stately affairs during the day, and he has to review memorials at night, which consumes a lot of energy. You should drink some soup to take care of your body. The Emperor should continue with reviewing the memorials first, and this concubines wille as soon as I am done with preparing the soup." Concubine Tong didn''t care, and after saluting Song Qingshu, she enthusiastically left.

    Song Qingshu depressedly looked at the departing figure of Concubine Tong, and thought, <i>¡®Now that I¡¯ve cultivated my inner Qi to the realm of Transformation from Man to Heaven, I don''t really need any supplements.¡¯ </i>

    He was really not used to Concubine Tong acting like a good and loving wife.

    Although he hated reviewing memorials, now it seemed easier to review memorials than facing Concubine Tong alone, and Song Qingshu gradually became engrossed in the act.

    In his mind, he roughly simted the power structure of the entire Qing court. He memorized which factions were there, and which faction each official belonged to. As long as he payed enough attention, he could see a clue from the memorial. After all, those who submitted the memorials always had their own selfish agendas.

    Most of the times, a memorial would be filled to the brim with righteous words, which seemed to make sense. But, with a little bit of attention and analysis it was possible to infer which faction the person belonged to depending on which officials'' interests would be affected by the memorial and which officials'' interests would be damaged.

    Suddenly he felt a pair of soft little hands on his shoulders, which made Song Qingshu tremble involuntarily.

    "Did this Concubine disturb the Emperor?" Concubine Tong gently asked.

    Seeing that Song Qinghu just expressionlessly shook his head, Concubine Tong took the porcin bowl from the maid and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, try this sweet-scented osmanthus and lotus seed soup made by this Concubine."

    Song Qingshu really wanted to throw away this bowl of soup, so he wouldn''t have to face the Concubine Tong in the future. However, before Kangxi left Yanjing, he obviously loved Concubine Tong the most, so if his attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees after returning from Shengjing, everyone would start to have doubts.

    Smelling the fragranceing from Concubine Tong''s lithe body, Song Qingshu suddenly felt a little flushed as his heartbeat began to rise. There seemed to be an inexplicable heat rising within his body, which made Song Qingshu very surprised,<i> ¡®What''s going on?¡¯</i>

    He carefully inspected the True Qi in his body. There was no sense of obscurity in its operation, but the True Qi circting in his meridians didn¡¯t seem to be as calm as usual.

    <i>¡®What is this?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu was taken aback, as he didn''t think something like this could happen.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?" The voice of Concubine Tong came from next to his ear. Song Qingshu suddenly woke up, forced a smile, and reached out to take the bowl.

    "It seems that the Emperor is very tired, let me massage the Emperor''s shoulders." Without waiting for Song Qingshu''s to react, Concubine Tong naturally stood behind him and began to gently massage his shoulders.

    Feeling the soft touch of the ten fingers which were as smooth as jade, and the appropriate strength, Song Qingshu''s body quickly rxed, and he began to enjoy the gentle touch of her fingertips. It was evident that in order to please the Emperor, Concubine Tong must have worked hard on he massaging skills.

    Every time Concubine Tong pressed a ce, Song Qingshu felt a tingling sensation spread out, as his body gradually became hot and his throat turned dry. Although his reason told him that something was wrong, that tingling and numb feeling was sofortable that Song Qingshu couldn''t bear to let her stop.

    Seeing Song Qingshu closing his eyes with a face full of enjoyment, Concubine Tong felt very happy. When she pressed Song Qingshu''s temples, she intentionally or unintentionally let his head rest on her chest. The indistinct squeeze made her skin flush, as she suddenly smelled a strong and mysterious fragrance in her nose. She felt hot all over her body, and soon she pressed her face to Song Qingshu''s back in a daze, and said in a raspy voice, "Your Majesty, it''s getting quitete, let''s rest."

    Song Qingshu''s eyes had already turned red. Hearing her suggestion, he picked her up in a princess carry and walked towards the embroidered bed step by step. When the maid and eunuch at the door saw it, they retreated in understanding, and closed the door behind them.

    At the moment, Concubine Tong was lying in Song Qingshu''s embrace with a blushing face, her hair was tied up in a bun, with fragrant white teeth, and a graceful and slender body. She seemed so soft as if she was boneless.

    Soon, the brocade clothes slipped off, revealing arge area of ??snowy and smooth skin. When he thought that this woman was the most beautiful concubine in Kangxi''s harem, Song Qingshu felt a wicked sense of excitement deep in his heart. He slowly spread her two slender legs with his hands, revealing that soft and delicate flower petals, with sweet nectar seeping out from the depths.

    Not wanting to wait any longer, he directly pressed her down with his body.

    Concubine Tong''s face became flushed red, her expression¡ª cheerful and sweet, as she wrapped her legs around Song Qingshu''s waist. Her delicate body trembled from time to time, and she let out suppressed grunts as if to express her feelings towards the man on her body who didn''t know how to show pity and cherish the delicate flower.

    *****

    In the early morning of the next day.

    Song Qingshu woke up and looked at Concubine Tong lyingzily beside him. The brocade quilt had slipped down to her waist, revealing her charming delicate body.

    Recalling her shy and coquettish expressionsst night, as she bit her lips and bitterly beared his powerful thrusts, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel his blood be more turbulent, but soon his expression became dignified. He couldn''t figure out why he had acted like a hungry beastst night.

    He secretly checked the True Qi in his body. It had returned to its former calmness, and even became more condensed and thick, which must¡¯ve been due to the mysterious Yin Qi in Concubine Tong''s body.

    <i>¡®Could it be that the bacsh of the Joyful Meditation Method has begun to appear?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s expression became more and more ugly. Although he had heard Jiumozhi and others say how dangerous it was to practice the Joyful Meditation Method, he had never really taken it seriously. After all, he had practiced the method for so long and had no problems until what happenedst night.

    "Is the Emperor going to court early? Forgive me for not being able to stand up and see you off. The Emperor showed no mercyst night¡­ this concubine is very weak now." Concubine Tongined, as she struggled to sit up, but only felt weak all over. She was too tired to even lift a finger. She knew it was because she had been tossed about all night by the Emperor, so presumably he would not be offended by such a trivial matter.

    "You should have a good rest." Song Qingshu was worried that she might notice something abnormal, but looking at her now, it seemed that she didn''t realize that the man who ran wild on her bodyst night was not her husband at all, so he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.

    *****

    In this way, a period of time passed without any danger.

    Song Qingshu dealt with political affairs in the early morning during the day, and lingered at Concubine Tong¡¯s pce at night, enjoying the beauty and her endless tenderness. In the entire Forbidden City, no one noticed that the Emperor had changed, even if it was the imperial concubines sleeping with Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu found himself bing more and more obsessed with being the Emperor. The feeling of being the Emperor, the feeling that everyone''s fate was in his own hands, was simply the most irresistible temptation in the world. What''s more, there were beauties in the harem who were gentle and courteous. As for the dirty things they did when they secretlypeted for favor with each other, he didn¡¯t really care about that at all.

    In fact, ording to Song Qingshu''s original n, disguising himself as Kangxi was only temporary measure. After all, he couldn¡¯t continue to pretend all his life. Although Kangxi was dead, he was still alive. Although Song Qingshu was alive, he was dead.

    Emperor Kangxi only reigned over a part of the Maind, and Song Qingshu''s original intention naturally didn''t stop at just that. In his n, as long as hepletely controlled the entire pce and prepared a puppet to take his ce, he could set out, and establish his own foundation in Shandong. And, with the help of the imposter Kangxi, it would not be difficult for him to overthrow the Manchu rule in an upright manner as a Han.

    Under the right circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t even be impossible for him to annex Mongolia!

    However, Song Qingshu still underestimated the temptation of power. Before, he had never thought that he would be fettered by the title of a mere emperor, but when he really became the emperor, he found that he couldn''t bear to let it go.

    <i>¡®Why should I let it go? Why should I go to Shandong and work hard to develop the rebel army, and then single-handedly fight against another empire? Even if I seed, won¡¯t I still be just an emperor?¡¯</i>

    What''s more, there were many risks involved in leading a rebellion. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he would be doomed and be a speck of dust under the wheel of history. Maybe future history books would say that on xyz year, Song Qingshu revolted in Shandong. Although the momentum of the rebellion was huge, but because of the limitations of the peasant ss, it was suppressed by the Qing government three monthster, and Song Qingshu was also executed in public.

    Although a few thoughts asionally did sh across his mind, warning him not to sink further down but those thoughts were quickly dispelled by the voices of the officials shouting ¡°Long live!¡± and the bewitching and charming presence of Concubine Tong.

    *****

    "Your Majesty, I feel that you seemed to have changed recently." Song Qingshu was in deep thought when the voice of the Concubine Tong in his arms made him break out in a cold sweat.

    "What''s the difference?" Song Qingshu calmly asked.

    "This Concubine dare not say it." Concubine Tong''s eyshes trembled slightly, and she finally shook her head.

    "Tell me, I will forgive you for your insolence."

    <i>¡®Did she still see through it?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu felt a chill in his heart, and a trace of murderous intent shed in his eyes, but he couldn''t bear to attack the beauty lying under him.

    "This Concubine can''t tell for sure. But I always feel that the Emperor has changed after he came back. Every time this Concubine serves the Emperor, I feel¡­" Concubine Tong blushed, "I feel like I am serving another man."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 296: Three women in one place

    <h4>Chapter 296: Three women in one ce</h4>

    Song Qingshu put his fingers close to Concubine Tong¡¯s slender neck, while hesitating in his heart.

    Concubine Tong had just experienced the peak of bliss, so now her skin was radiant, delicate and charming. Her expression was full of shyness, and at the same time it had a trace of worry, "Recently, has any minister provided the Emperor some medicine for virility? It can damage your body, so the Emperor should not use it in the future."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment. He was really dumbfounded, as he never thought that the thing Concubine Tong was worried about, would be this, "Why do you say that?"

    Concubine Tong shyly buried her face in his arms, and said in a low voice, "The Emperor is much more vigorous than before, and this Concubine is struggling to bear it."

    "Why, don''t you like it?" Song Qingshu gently fiddled with her hair, as if stroking a docile cat.

    "This Concubine¡­ naturally likes it," Concubine Tong pressed her thin lips, "It''s just the Emperor''s body¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I have my own measures."

    Concubine Tong''s body was smooth and tender, and as she twisted a few times in his arms, Song Qingshu felt a trace of heat rising in hisher region, so he gently pressed her head down with his hand. Concubine Tong soon understood, and sent a nce full ofin towards him, as she obediently moved her head to quell the raging dragon underneath.

    Song Qingshu let out a long sigh of relief, and his expression became very happy, <i>¡®That''s right, why should I give up such afortable life and return to the days of shedding blood with the sword?¡¯</i>

    Concubine Tong rhythmically raised and lowered her head, and kept making extremely delicate hums.

    Song Qingshu was enjoying her flexible tongue and her beautiful curves, but suddenly his expression turned serious, and he quickly pulled up the quilt on his body and moved to the other side of the bed.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    A dozen embroidery needles fell down to the ground as they had missed their target. Only then did Concubine Tong realize that there was an assassin, as she screamed and hid behind Song Qingshu.

    "Huh? I didn''t expect that the Emperor was secretly a master¡­"

    As a familiar voice reached his ears, Song Qingshu looked at the beautiful figure who slowly walked in with a strange look in his eyes.

    "Cult Master Dongfang?" Song Qingshu asked with a wry smile.

    "How do you recognize me?" Dongfang Muxue was taken aback. She came here today to assassinate Kangxi. But, she was worried that the Imperial Court would take out their anger on the Sun Moon Holy Cult, so she didn¡¯t appear as Dongfang Bubai, but as Dongfang Muxue instead. She appeared in public wearing women''s clothing for the first time in a long time, but who knew that Kangxi would recognize her at a nce.

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly. How could he not recognize Dongfang Muxue?

    In fact, he really wanted to reveal that it was actually him, but because of the severity of the situation, he didn''t dare to reveal this secret to others. In order to do that, he had to find out her motives first, "May We know what is the purpose behind this rarete night visit by the Cult Master Dongfang?"

    Dongfang Muxue suppressed the doubts in her heart, and lightly said, "I had a friend who was killed by the Emperor not long ago. I don''t have many friends in this world, and it just happens to be that he was the only one. So, I naturally want to ask for an exnation."

    Hearing her words, Song Qingshu felt quite moved in his heart.

    The rtionship between him and Dongfang Muxue has always been very delicate. They were not lovers, and they naturally were not enemies either. If he really wanted to make it clear, it would be more appropriate to describe their rtionship as sympathetic opponents. However, seeing that she actually came deep into the tiger''sir for his sake, he felt like teasing her for a bit. He signaled Concubine Tong to calm down, then asked, "We killed a lot of people a while ago, may We know who was the friend of Cult Master Dongfang?"

    "Why does Your Majesty ask questions you already know the answer to?" Dongfang Muxue showed a sarcastic expression, "It is naturally Song Qingshu."

    Song Qingshu''s heart warmed up, but he calmly said, "Song Qingshu intended to assassinate Us, so naturally We could only kill him. We didn''t know that he was the Cult Master''s friend, so We might have unintentionally offended you. Well, then let''s do this¡­ We shall grant some of your requests in order to appease your anger. We hope that the Cult Master will express it."

    "That person was obviously very cunning all his life, but I didn''t expect him to suddenly act so foolish." Dongfang Muxue''s eyes shed with a trace of unquenchable anger, "Although I don''t know why he suddenly wanted to kill you, but since that was his dying wish, then you have to die!"

    As soon as her words fell, a white shadow shed, and the distance between the two of them seemed to vanish in an instant, as Dongfang Muxue suddenly appeared in front of Song Qingshu. She held an embroidery needle between her two fingers, stabbing at the center of his brow.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly raised his hand to tap her wrist, and just as he was done guiding the embroidery needle to the empty space, he found Dongfang Muxue''s palm, silently imprinting on his chest.

    The two palms met, and a white figure retreated violently. Seeing that Song Qingshu was still staying on the bed and had no intention of chasing after her, Dongfang Muxue wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and looked at him solemnly, "No wonder that even with Song Qingshu''s realm of martial arts, he failed to assassinate you, and couldn''t even escape. I thought it was that Old Eunuch who had made a move, but now it seems that the Emperor is the real master in the pce."

    After Dongfang Muxue was attacked by Zhang Wujist time, she stayed in the Five Poisons Cult in Yunnan to recuperate from her injuries. But when she heard the news that Song Qingshu had been killed and burned to ashes. She became so emotional that she couldn''t calm herself down, so she suppressed her injuries and arrived at the north of the Forbidden City, intending to assassinate Kangxi to avenge him. However, she didn¡¯t know that Kangxi had been hiding his strength all this time.

    Dongfang Muxue reckoned in her heart that with Kangxi''s realm martial arts, she might¡¯ve been able to defeat him when she was in her peak, but not now, considering that she had only one third of her martial arts strength left. Even in the confrontation just now, the injuries in her body had almost rpsed. As it stands, not only will she be unable to get revenge, but she might even die here.

    Seeing Dongfang Muxue''s frowning appearance, Song Qingshu felt distressed but also a little happy. After all, before the two of them became friends, he always used to be suppressed by her. Now that the situation had reversed, he naturally appreciated it quite a lot.

    After casually tapping on Concubine Tong''s sleep acupoint, Song Qingshu wrapped her with piece of clothing. He stood up, then walked towards Dongfang Muxue, and said with a smile, "Did the Cult Master Dongfang ever make a heavenly oath with Song Qingshu?"

    "Never." Dongfang Muxue replied as she remained on guard while regting the True Qi in her body.

    "Then, is Song Qingshu your lost rtive?"

    "No."

    "That''s also not the case. Then why do you want to risk your life for him?" Song Qingshu came close to Dongfang Muxue, brushed up a strand of her beautiful hair, and showed a wicked smile, "We have all the riches in the world, and the Cult Master has high level of martial arts skills. So why don¡¯t you marry Us? If you and We (I) join forces, the world will be in the palm of Our hands!"

    Dongfang Muxue had never been harassed like this in her life; her eyes became cold, and she sent a palm strike towards Song Qingshu''s ribs. Song Qingshu showed a slight smile, and calmly dodged, then the two fought for another quick bout.

    Dongfang Muxue''s biggest advantage was her movement technique which was the best in the world, but she was currently seriously injured, and her movements were bound to be strained when she moved around. On the contrary, Song Qingshu was getting faster and faster. In the end, Dongfang Muxue struggled to barely parry her opponents attacks.

    Song Qingshu was thinking that it was time to let this end, when suddenly his expression changed, and he quickly jumped to the side.

    Boom!

    A long whip swept over the ce where he was standing just now, and the hard square bricks on the ground were shattered to pieces.

    Song Qingshu turned his head to look, and saw a beautiful woman under the moonlight. She was standing not far away, holding a long whip as she looked at him coldly.

    Song Qingshu trembled all over, and his expression turned dark.

    "Emei Sect, Zhou Zhiruo?" Dongfang Muxue had a very good eyesight, so she could naturally see thought the opponent''s martial arts at a nce. The White Python Whip technique along with the Emei Sect''s unique breathing method, meant that it could only be Zhou Zhiruo, the head of Emei Sect.

    "Who are you?" Seeing Dongfang Muxue whose appearance was not inferior to hers, Zhou Zhiruo asked suspiciously.

    Not long after she arrived, she saw this woman fighting with Kangxi and gradually falling into a disadvantaged situation. She was shocked by Kangxi''s realm of martial arts, so she helped the woman without thinking.

    "I am just an ordinary friend of Song Qingshu." Dongfang Muxue marveled at Zhou Zhiruo''s beauty, and her mood suddenly became a little strange.

    "Ordinary friend?" Zhou Zhiruo naturally didn''t believe it. How could an ordinary friend take such a big risk to avenge him, not to mention the woman was so beautiful.

    "Master Zhou doesn¡¯t have to put on that kind of air in front of me." Dongfang Muxue snorted coldly, "You have found the wrong target¡­ well, if you really want to, then you can do that to the person over there."

    Zhou Zhiruo suspiciously looked in the direction of her line of sight, and saw a woman in ck walking out from the shadows. She was holding a glittering golden snake-shaped sword in her hand. Although her face was covered by a ck scarf, with her beautiful eyebrows and starry eyes, one could easily still tell that she was a stunning beauty.

    "What kind of situation do you think this is, are you here to fight or be jealous?" Xia Qingqing snorted coldly. She had just arrived not long ago, so she didn''t hear the conversation between Dongfang Muxue and Song Qingshu, but when she saw Kangxi''s unfathomable martial arts, she became filled with regret.

    When she saw Kangxi''s realm of martial arts with her own eyes, she knew that all her previous revenge ns were just a joke. Not only was it hopeless, but it also cost Song Qingshu''s life!

    Feelings of self-me surged inside her like a wave. At the moment, Xia Qingqing just wanted to die with Kangxi, so she naturally didn''t want to see the other two potential powerful helpers fighting among themselves.

    As for the rtionship between the two women and Song Qingshu, she didn''t really to care about it now.

    "Who is jealous!" An undetectable blush appeared on Zhou Zhiruo''s icy face, "Song Qingshu can only die in my hands! No other people can''t kill him! If people in the world find out that my¡­ my husband was killed, but I couldn''t avenge him, I would lose face as the leader of the Emei Sect!"

    Hearing Zhou Zhiruo''s words, Dongfang Muxue smiled disdainfully, and Xia Qingqing also snorted coldly.

    Looking at the weird atmosphere in the scene, Song Qingshu wanted to curse out loud, <i>¡®What are those basta*d inner guards doing, they let so many assassins in!¡¯</i>

    Even if he wanted to show his identity now, he couldn''t do it anymore. Song Qingshu got a headache just thinking of the possibility that after revealing his identity, he had to face the three women who had aplicated rtionship with him at the same time!

    "If you want to be in denial, you can keep doing that¡­" Xia Qingqing snorted impatiently, raised the Golden Serpent Sword and attacked Song Qingshu. At the moment, she just wanted to die, so her every move was a desperate move, without a trace of defense. She only hoped that before she died, she could seriously injure Kangxi and give the other two women a chance to kill him.

    Xia Qingqing¡¯s suicidal movements, Song Qingshu¡¯s headache intensified even more. It was impossible for him to actually hurt her, so he could only use his movement technique to avoid her attack.

    "Be careful!" When Dongfang Muxue saw Xia Qingqing''s desperate attacks, she was quite moved by her decisive madness. At the same time, she felt annoyed at Song Qingshu''s ability to make so many women treat him so sincerely. She didn''t want to see this passionate woman die like this. She quickly recovered and attacked, so that Kangxi would have no chance to hurt her.

    Seeing the two women attack Kangxi one after another, Zhou Zhiruo''s expression changed. She naturally understood that the two women had an ambiguous rtionship with Song Qingshu, and she didn''t want to have anything to do with them, let alone join forces to avenge Song Qingshu.

    But at the same time, she also understood that with the realm of martial arts that Kangxi had shown before, she couldn''t beat him by herself. So, after struggling for a long time, Zhou Zhiruo bitterly stomped her feet, waved her long whip, and joined the battle.

    Goblin: One of my close rtives had to be hospitalised and I had to stay in the hospital. I am posting from my phone right now. So there might be some issues with the formatting. I hope you understand.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Patrons please visit the Patreon page for your advance chapters.

 Chapter 297: Which room to enter?

    <h4>Chapter 297: Which room to enter?</h4>

    Xia Qingqing blocked Song Qingshu¡¯s attacks head-on, as her Golden Serpent Sword Art made each of her movements treacherous and fierce. Zhou Zhiruo''s White Python Whip technique was iparably exquisite. As the long whip always kept him upied, it also protected Xia Qingqing''s ws, coupled with Dongfang Muxue''s elusive movements as she always attacked from some unbelievable angles, and all of thatbined immediately forced Song Qingshu to fall in distress.

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect that the three women with different martial arts styles wouldplement each other so seamlessly in their very first fight. He was also worried about hurting them, so even if he saw a w, he could only ignore it, and he was gradually held back by the three women as a result.

    Because he was pretending to be Kangxi, Song Qingshu subconsciously drove all the Inner Pce Guards away from his surroundings, and the entire pce had now adopted a defensive strategy of guarding the outside and ignoring the inside. But even so, now that there was such a bigmotion happening here, the Inner Pce Guards, even if they were a group of pigs, would be rushing over. If they saw his martial arts, he was afraid that rumors would soon spread in the pce.

    He may be able to fool the others, but not the Empress Dowager, and some old eunuchs and maids who had been serving Kangxi in the pce since he was a child. They must know that Kangxi never actually learned martial arts, so his identity would definitely be revealed.

    Song Qingshu''s expression became solemn, and he stretched out his hand to grab somewhere in the void.

    A wooden sword abruptly attacked Zhou Zhiruo who was in the distance. Turning pale, she used the movement technique of the Nine Yin Scripture, and retreated.

    Without the cover of Zhou Zhiruo''s long whip, Xia Qingqing was full of ws once again. Seeing her stabbing with the sword, Song Qingshu changed his usual posture of moving and dodging, mped the sword tip with his fingers, and moved closer to her body, then sealed Xia Qingqing''s acupuncture points under her astonished eyes.

    "Huh?" Apparently, the Wooden Sword evoked some familiar memories in Dongfang Muxue''s mind. A doubtful light shed in her eyes, and her figure froze for a moment. Giving Song Qingshu the opportunity to seal her acupuncture points as well.

    Seeing her twopanions being restrained one after another, Zhou Zhiruo panicked, and her movements became noticeably messy. Song Qingshu manipted the Wooden Sword to distract her, and at the same time moved his feet to perform the Traceless Sand Treading Steps, and came to her side in an instant.

    Looking down at the finger tapping between her ribs, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes shed with a trace of unwillingness, and soon felt as if all the strength in her body disappeared. Her legs gave way and she fell to the ground.

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to see her get bruised and swollen from the fall, so he subconsciously put his arms around Zhou Zhiruo''s slender waist, and slowly put her t on the ground.

    Being held in the arms of a stranger, a trace of shame and anger shed across Zhou Zhiruo''s face, but unfortunately she was powerless to resist, so she could only re at Song Qingshu with her wide eyes.

    Seeing this scene, Dongfang Muxue on the other side nodded thoughtfully, and soon a faint smile appeared on her lips.

    Hearing the footsteps of the Inner Pce Guards who were running at the scene in a hurry, Song Qingshu''s expression changed, and with a whoosh, his figure returned to sit on a couch like a ghost.

    "This one iste in saving you, and deserves death!"

    When Duo Long entered the room, he saw Concubine Tong lying down on the couch, unclear whether she was alive or dead. Then he saw the three other women in the hall who looked like assassins, and broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, Kangxi seemed to be fine, otherwise it would be a serious crime that would lead to him losing his head and extermination of his family.

    "Hmph, you really deserve to die!" Song Qingshu said coldly, "I don''t even know how you, themander of the Inner Pce Guards, can keep your position. That Song Qingshu tried to assassinate Us before, and now it''s these three female thieves. You all alwaysete. Cheh¡­ if it wasn''t for the fact that there are other experts around Us, wouldn''t these people have seed long ago?"

    Duo Long felt aggrieved, and thought, <i>¡®Was it not you who transferred me to other ces these two times? Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have reacted so slowly and taken so long to arrive!¡¯ </i>

    But he wouldn''t dare to say that out loud even if he had the courage of a tiger, so he kowtowed and said, "This lowly one has failed to protect His Majesty and I hope the Emperor will punish me."

    Song Qingshu snorted, "From now on, you can concentrate on training the Inner Pce Guards. Hmmm, that person named Di Yun from the Pole Arms will temporarily take over the position of themander of the Inner Pce Guards."

    Song Qingshu had always been looking for ways to install his subordinates into important positions in the pce, so he just took advantage of this assassination incident, and moved Duo Long away.

    Duo Long was afraid, but he didn''t care about that, and quickly said, "Your Majesty, Please think twice about this! That Di Yun is not only a Han, but he also belongs to the Pole Arms, and the people inside were all picked up by the traitor Song Qingshu! His Majesty should not make him themander of the Inner Pce Guards. This one is worried that he might have some nefarious ideas in his heart."

    "The Pole Arms belongs to Us, since when did it be Song Qingshu''s?" Song Qingshu angrily scolded, "Although you are loyal, your martial arts is limited. If you can''t guard against these high-level martial arts masters, what is the use of keeping you in charge?"

    "That Di Yun is simple and straightforward, and what is more valuable is his martial arts. How about We do things like this¡­ if you can find someone with higher level of martial arts than him among the guards, We won''t make him themander."

    Duo Long and the group of Inner Pce Guards looked at each other. Although they were all good soldiers, they were still far behind those top masters. They all knew that they were not Di Yun''s opponents, so they had to keep silent.

    "This matter will be settled like this. As for Di Yun''s loyalty, I have my own discretion." Song Qingshu decreed.

    "As you wish!"

    The group of guards hurriedly saluted.

    "This one will put these assassins into the dungeon, interrogate them carefully, and definitely find out their identities and the masterminds behind the scenes." Duo Long looked at the three women on the ground with hatred, if they hadn''t tried to assassinate Kanxi, he wouldn''t have lost his position as themander of the Inner Pce Guards. <i>¡®Hmph, just wait and see how I let my brothers deal with youter!¡¯</i>

    Looking at the soft figures and beautiful faces of the three women, some dirty images soon appeared in Duo Long''s mind.

    "We will be the one interrogating the three of them." Song Qingshu coughed lightly, then pointed at the women and said, "Put them in separate chambers, and remember, don''t be rude to them." After speaking, Song Qingshu''s voice turned extremely cold.

    "As His Majestymand!" Duo Long nodded knowingly, but couldn''t help scolding himself in his heart. He had failed to look at the situation with rity due to what happened to him just now. Although these three women were assassins, they were all unparalleled beauties. The Emperor was also a man, so he would naturally want to enjoy them.

    Before the three women were escorted away, Dongfang Muxue sent a meaningful nce at Song Qingshu, which made Song Qingshu''s heart shudder. <i>¡®Could it be that she noticed something?¡¯</i>

    Although the Wooden Sword was clear a w, his disguise was really wless. He believed that Dongfang Muxue would not have such a sharp imagination.

    "Your Majesty, what happened just now?" Concubine Tong asked in confusion after waking up.

    "A few assassins came and were subdued by the guards." Song Qingshu lightly patted her body andforted her.

    "But this Concubine seems to remember that the Emperor didn''t know martial arts." Concubine Tong was frightened, and then tapped on the sleeping acupoint, so her memory was naturally a little foggy.

    "Nowadays those martial arts masters from the Wulin are so rampant. Some time ago, We asked an expert to teach me a little bit of martial arts for self-defense, but We didn''t expect it to be really useful today." Song Qingshu exined.

    Concubine Tong knew nothing about martial arts, so naturally she couldn''t tell how high Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm was when he dodged the needled before, "Your Majesty is so powerful!"

    "We did feel the other benefits of learning martial arts, and you must have felt one benefit as well." A strange smile appeared at the corner of Song Qingshu''s lips.

    "What? Forgive me for being muddled, and I hope the Emperor will make it clear." Concubine Tong looked at him suspiciously.

    "Didn''t you wonder why We were so fierce on bed recently?" Song Qingshu whispered, and bit Concubine Tong''s ear.

    "Your Majesty, you are so bad!" Concubine Tong''s pretty face turned red, and her doubts quickly dissipated.

    "You must not tell anyone that I know martial arts, otherwise the assassin will be on guard next time. We have been practicing martial arts for a very short time, so it will be easy for the enemies to harm Us if they catch Us by surprise." Song Qingshu hugged Concubine Tong, and whispered in her ear.

    "I cannot tell even the the Empress Dowager and Elder Sister?" Concubine Tong blinked her eyes in doubt.

    Knowing that the elder sister she was talking about was Empress Tong, Song Qingshu nodded, "Of course I can trust the Empress Dowager and the Empress, but there are many people in the Pce of Compassion and Tranquility and the Pce of Earthly Tranquility. So, it might be dangerous."

    Concubine Tong nodded hurriedly, "Your Majesty, please rest assured, this Concubine will never tell anyone."

    Song Qingshu nodded in relief, and gently covered her with the quilt, "You were frightened today, so take a good rest. We have to deal with the matter of the assassination."

    When Concubine Tong saw that he knew martial arts, the safest way to deal with it was to secretly get rid of her. But Song Qingshu was not such a cruel and cold-blooded person, not to mention he had begun to grow attached to her from their days on the bed. So, even if there was no affection between them, he at least felt some sympathy for her.

    "Alright. But assassins are so dangerous, the Emperor should bring more guards." Recently, Song Qingshu has been visiting Concubine Tong nearly every day, so she was already very fatigued. After going through such a frightening experience, she felt even more tired, and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    *****

    Earlier, Song Qingshu had ordered the Inner Pce Guards to lock Dongfang Muxue and the others in three different rooms in the Pce of Heavenly Tranquility. When Song Qingshu returned to the Pce of Heavenly Tranquility, he thought about which woman to meet first.

    Zhou Zhiruo hated him so much, yet she came all the way to the Forbidden City to avenge him, so Song Qingshu felt it was necessary to carefully ask her about the reason.

    But when he thought back to Xia Qingqing''s resolute self-destructive expression just now, he fell into a deep self-me. During this period of time, he was obsessed with the charming body of Concubine Tong, and he kept forgetting about Xia Qingqing. She must have been spending her days in fear and regret.

    Then, Dongfang Muxue''s meaningful smile just now suddenly appeared in his mind. Dongfang Muxue had traveled all the way from Yunnan to Yanjing despite her serious injury. They were indeed friends, but her actions greatly exceeded his expectations.

    <i>¡®Who should I see first¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu looked left and right, and felt his head start to ache. He not only had to find a way to let them go, but also dispel their idea of ??continuing their revenge, <i>¡®Do I really have to tell them about the whole situation, but are they worthy of my trust¡­¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong>, <strong>Two</strong>, and<strong> Three </strong>Chapters ahead for a whole month with only <strong>$5, $10, </strong>and<strong> $15</strong> a month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 298: Really not wearing it?

    <h4>Chapter 298: Really not wearing it?</h4>

    After hesitating for a long time, Song Qingshu still decided to go see Dongfang Muxue first, after all, her smile just now was too weird, who knows what she had guessed.

    "Why are you lying on the bed like that?" Song Qingshu entered through the door and saw Dongfang Muxue lying on the bed with a quilt covering her body. He couldn''t help being stunned, and thought, <i>¡®What is she doing?¡¯</i>

    Dongfang Muxue blushed, and snorted, "It''s the doing of those basta*ds."

    Song Qingshu was slightly taken aback, and then realized that it was possible that Duo Long and the others might have thought that he wanted to do something to these female assassins, so they arranged things like this to show their "consideration".

    <i>¡®But I wonder if they had the maids take off their clothes?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu spected in his heart.

    "On the night of the full moon, at the peak of the Forbidden City, Cult Master Dongfang seemed so majestic back then, but now she is lying pitifully on my bed. Things are really unpredictable." Song Qingshu said with a solemn tone.

    "There are indeed many unpredictable things in the world, for example, I never expected that Kangxi would possess such peerless martial arts." Dongfang Muxue looked at him with a faux-smile.

    "The Cult Master always acted haughty and proud in the past, and you never looked directly at Us. So naturally, you didn''t know that We knew martial arts." Song Qingshu always had a feeling of being seen through by her, and this feeling made him very unhappy. She obviously had no power to resist right now, so facing his teasing, shouldn''t she be flustered, panicked, and fearful? But, why was she so calm?

    "Is that true?" Dongfang Muxue remained expressionless.

    "Aren''t you afraid?" Song Qingshu asked suspiciously.

    "What should I be afraid of?" Dongfang Muxue said lightly.

    "For example, We might do something to you." Song Qingshu rubbed his hands together, showing a trace of dirty expression.

    "Unless you kill me after you''re done, when I recover my strength, I''ll make you wish you were dead." Dongfang Muxue said with a frosty expression.

    "You are seriously injured and can''t beat Us." Song Qingshu smiled proudly.

    "My injury will recover one day." Seeing Song Qingshu approaching the bed, Dongfang Muxue turned her head to the other side.

    "We can abolish your martial arts." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, turned her face back, and lightly rubbed her face with his fingers. It was probably because she had recovered some of her original inner strength, the skin on the face was even more tender and smooth than that of Concubine Tong.

    Originally, he just wanted to scare her, but after touching for a moment, Song Qingshu felt reluctant to let go.

    Gradually, a blush appeared on Dongfang Muxue''s face, and she scolded, "Song Qingshu, have you touched enough?"

    "Ah!" Song Qingshu removed his hand in embarrassment, and said with an unnatural expression, "Could it be that the Cult Master Dongfang is confused. Song Qingshu has been burned to ashes by Us, but the Cult Master still can''t forget him."

    "Hmph, now I hope that the little thief was really burned to ashes." Dongfang Muxue gave him a stern look.

    Song Qingshu felt a little nervous from her gaze. He subconsciously stood up, and suddenly felt that this seemed to have weakened his momentum, so he quickly said, "Cult Master Dongfang, I have a proposal for you."

    "Say it." Dongfang Muxue replied bluntly.

    "If the Cult Master is willing to enter my harem, We will not me you for what happened before, and We shall help you regain the position of Cult Master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. At the same time, you can choose any position in the court. Except for the position of the Empress, We will give you whatever title you want." Song Qingshu said with a straight face.

    "I''m curious, who will you give the position of Empress? Zhou Zhiruo next door, or that pretty widow of Yuan Chengzhi?" Dongfang Muxue looked at him with a faux-smile.

    Song Qingshu''s heart tightened, and he said with a little more strict tone, "We don''t know what you are talking about. The Empress of the harem is the one from the Tong family. The Tong family has power in the court and the public, so they have a huge influence. Naturally, We have to give them face."

    "Including wantonly ying with Concubine Tong like that?" Dongfang Muxue''s expression became serious, "You can enjoy Little Sister Tong and three thousand other beauties in the harem, Song Qingshu, you are really enjoying your life!"

    Knowing that the truth could no longer be concealed, Song Qingshu took off his mask and looked at her with a wry smile, "How did you see through my identity?"

    Seeing that familiar face, thest big stone in Dongfang Muxue''s heart finally fell to the ground, and she snorted, "Quickly unseal my acupoint, do you really want to take this opportunity to take advantage of me?"

    "I was worried that you didn''t have any clothes under the quilt." Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly.

    <i>¡®I''m afraid that you were really looking forward to it¡­¡¯</i> Dongfang Muxue secretly cursed in her heart, and immediately saw through his trick, "Do you want to check? I allow you to lift the quilt."

    "Since you are saying that, you must be wearing something." Song Qingshu sighed, and casually unsealed the acupuncture points on her body.

    As soon as Dongfang Muxue got out of trouble, she hurriedly grabbed the quilt tightly to wrap around her body, and red at Song Qingshu with a blushing face.

    "Uh¡­" Seeing Dongfang Muxue''s appearance, Song Qingshu immediately realized the truth, and regretted his decision so much that his intestines turned green, "Really weren''t wear anything?"

    "You were allowed to lift the quilt just now, who told you not to lift it yourself." A blush appeared on Dongfang Muxue''s cheeks, but it was quickly reced by anger, "Duo Long, that dog ve, when I recover from my injury, I will definitely To take his dog life."

    It turned out that Duo Long had misunderstood that Kangxi might have taken a fancy to these women, and as he had not performed well in front of Kangxi these days, he wanted to use this method to please the Emperor. So he asked the maids to take off all the clothes of the three women using the pretense that these women might have something dangerous on them that could hurt the Emperor.

    <i>¡®What a considerate fellow!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu almost burst into tears, and secretly gave Duo Long a thumbs up. Of course, he didn''t dare to show all this on his face, and continued to ask, "How did you see through my identity?"

    "Find me a set of clothes first and then we''ll talk." Dongfang Muxue decided to ignore himpletely.

    "Where did they put your clothes?" Song Qingshu looked around, but still didn''t see her clothes that were take off. In fact, if he really had seen the clothes, Song Qingshu would¡¯ve immediately known that she was naked under the quilt.

    "That basta*d Duo Long had the maid take them away, saying that it was to make sure that I wouldn''t be able to run away even if my acupoints were unsealed. I''m so mad!" Dongfang Muxue gritted her teeth. Song Qingshu was sure that if Duo Long was in the room right now, she would have definitely torn him to pieces.

    Song Qingshu had no choice but to put on the mask again, and ordered the maid to prepare a set of clothes and send them in.

    "Turn around, if you dare to look back, I¡¯ll stab your eyeballs." Dongfang Muxue took the clothes and gave Song Qingshu a hard look.

    "It''s obvious that you can''t beat me now, but you¡¯re still so fierce." Song Qingshu turned around and muttered.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Uh, nothing."

    *****

    When Song Qingshu turned around, Dongfang Muxue had already finished dressing. She was wearing a long skirt fluttering over an ordinary pce attire, which was quite fairy-like.

    "Now, let me tell you how I figured it out. Firstly, I had met Kangxi before. With my realm at that time, even Sunflower Ancestor couldn''t hide his presence from me. If Kangxi really knew martial arts, I would be able to sense."

    "Secondly, when the three of us attacked you just now, you could¡¯ve seriously injured Xia Qingqing if you really wanted, but you didn''t. You were very careful when you were executing your attacks, and focused too much on defense and dodging."

    "Thirdly, when you used the Wooden Sword, I became even more sure. A person''s can change his appearance, but the foundation of martial arts is difficult to change."

    "Based on this alone, you dared to guess that it was me pretending to be Kangxi?" Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "That was very risky."

    "Actually, there is one more important reason." Dongfang Muxue smiled.

    "What?"

    "That is, I never believed that Song Qingshu, who is more cunning than a fox, would die so easily." Dongfang Muxue came to Song Qingshu, and couldn''t stop herself from pinching his face.

    Song Qingshu smiled embarrassingly, "I am really sorry that you had toe all the way from Yunnan. It must¡¯ve been quite hard, considering that your injury is obviously not healed yet."

    Dongfang Muxue''s pretty face became hot, and she spoke with an unnatural tone, "Don''t think too much, I just came here because I couldn''t resist the two little girls, Feiyan and Zhong Ling, crying beside my ears every day."

    Thinking of the two lovely girls, Song Qingshu''s heart warmed up, "Are they okay?"

    "You''re only thinking of them now?" Dongfang Muxue snorted coldly.

    "No way!" Song Qingshu defended without much confidence.

    "When I came here, I saw that you asked Concubine Tong to do¡­that kind of thing. How could she do that, does she not have any shame?" Thinking of the previous scene, Dongfang Muxue felt both ashamed and angry.

    <i>¡®What''s there to be ashamed about the love between husband and wife?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu pouted disapprovingly.

    "Is it fun to be the emperor?" Dongfang Muxue quietly looked at him with a strange expression on her face.

    "Hmm~" Song Qingshu nodded embarrassingly, and thought of the decadent days during this period, "It''s really fun."

    "And, poor Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling shed tears every day in the Five Poison Cult. I really feel sorry for them." Dongfang Muxue spat out, but she was not as angry as she had imagined.

    "When you heard that I was dead, did you shed a tear for me as well?" Song Qingshu suddenly curiously looked into her eyes.

    "No." Dongfang Muxue replied without any hesitation.

    "Really?"

    "You are too narcissistic. I am not like the two women next door who love you to death." Dongfang Muxue said sarcastically.

    Thinking that Xia Qingqing and Zhou Zhiruo were still lying next door, Song Qingshu suddenly became worried about their current situation. Unlike Dongfang Muxue who had realized that he was Song Qingshu, those two still thought that he was Kangxi. Song Qingshu felt a little distressed, especially when he thought about Xia Qingqing''s heartbroken appearance from before.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s hesitation, Dongfang Muxue smiled lightly, "Go and meet those two women, they are probably in extreme suffering right now."

    "What about you?" Song Qingshu worried that Dongfang Muxue would disappear as soon as he left.

    As if seeing his worry, Dongfang Muxue raised her head and said with a sneer, "Of course I won''t leave. It would¡¯ve been troublesome if it was before, but now that you''ve be the boss of the Forbidden City, I only need to say a word, and I can have whatever I want. I would be able to recuperate way morefortably if I stay here, so why should I go back to Yunnan after working so hard?"

    "Are you really staying with me?" Song Qingshu confirmed worriedly.

    "I really won¡¯t go." Dongfang Muxue showed a smile that was as refreshing as a stream melted from ice and snow, and her tone seemed more gentle than ever before.

    G: I¡¯ll be honest I¡¯ve probably read this novel five or six times, and Dongfang Muxue is my second favorite girl, just below Bing Xue¡¯er. She feels like a stern, but cool and kind elder sister, where as Bing Xue¡¯er is like that gentle, and caring elder sister who likes to dote on you.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong>, <strong>Two</strong>, and<strong> Three </strong>Chapters ahead for a whole month with only <strong>$5, $10, </strong>and<strong> $15</strong> a month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 299: On the verge of death

    <h4>Chapter 299: On the verge of death</h4>

    "Haha, I''m relieved to hear you say that." Song Qingshu was overjoyed and ran happily out.

    But Song Qingshu fell into a dilemma as soon as he left the room, whether to go left or right? At the left side was Zhou Zhiruo''s room, and at the right was Xia Qingqing''s room.

    Thinking back to his messy rtionship with Zhou Zhiruo, Song Qingshu let out a sigh. His feelings towards Zhou Zhiruo have been quiteplicated all this time. At first it was the anger from being deceived, but after realizing that everything was just a misunderstanding, he felt a bit of guilt.

    It''s just that Zhang Wuji was like a mountain, which left a huge shadow in his heart. So Song Qingshu had always wanted to be stronger and suppress that so-called rival in love.

    Later, as Song Qingshu''s martial arts advanced to higher realms, along with the recent experience of being the emperor, he realized how narrow his previous thought process was.

    Thinking that what he did before was just for revenge, Song Qingshu helplessly shook his head. Now he had learned to face everything with a light heart, and even if he wanted to deal with Zhang Wuji in the future, it would only be because he was a powerful opponent and had to be eliminated, not because of their personal grievances. <i>¡®I don''t even care about Zhang Wuji anymore, so why should I worry about facing Zhou Zhiruo?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu suddenly felt relieved, and decided to deal with Zhou Zhiruo first. As for whether the other party was willing to forgive him, it was all up to her.

    When Song Qingshu pushed open the door and found Zhou Zhiruo lying quietly under the quilt like an orchid in the empty valley. He remembered that her clothes were all taken off by the maids following Duo Long''s order, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Seeing him enter the room, Zhou Zhiruo just nced at him lightly, and her eyes remained extremely calm.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help being surprised at her demeanor. He sat down beside the bed, and asked curiously, "Aren''t you afraid?"

    "Why should I be afraid?" Zhou Zhiruo coldly replied.

    Song Qingshu was at a loss for words for a moment, and he felt quite depressed in his heart. Dongfang Muxue was not afraid as well, and it was due to the fact that she had guessed his identity. So what was the matter with Zhou Zhiruo, could it be that she had also seen through his identity?

    "For example, you are lying naked on my bed now, and We just need to gently lift the quilt to enjoy your tender and supple body. Aren''t you afraid of that?" Song Qingshu held the corner of the quilt with his fingers, as if he was about to lift it .

    Focusing all her attention on his actions, Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red and then pale, and finally her voice revealed a slight fluctuation, "Could it be that my fear can stop you? Since it can''t, fear won''t help anyway, so why should I make a fool out of myself?"

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu withdrew his hand upon hearing the words, "You are an interesting woman."

    Zhou Zhiruo remained silent.

    "We heard that you are Song Qingshu''s wife. Did youe here to avenge him?" Originally, he nned to let her go without hesitation, but Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly moved, and he couldn''t help but use Kangxi''s identity to find out Zhou Zhiruo''s thought about him.

    "You are the Emperor of the invaders, so getting rid of you is a righteous deed. As the leader of a well-known and upright sect belonging to the Han Chin*se martial artsmunity, it should be considered normal that I came to assassinate you." Hearing him mention Song Qingshu, an iprehensible feeling shed across Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes. Was it love? She would definitely not agree, or was it hate? It didn''t seem like that either.

    "So you won''t admit that it was because of Song Qingshu." Hearing that Zhou Zhiruo didn''t mention him at all, Song Qingshu felt a little annoyed, "Then why didn''t youe to assassinate Us before, but you came after We killed Song Qingshu?"

    "I don''t know either." Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes shed with confusion after being questioned repeatedly, and she herself began to rethink why she hade here today.

    "If you came here to take revenge for Song Qingshu, We can''t let you go¡­" Song Qingshu cold snorted, "As the saying goes, if you cut the weeds, you have to get rid of the roots as well."

    Song Qingshu continued observing Zhou Zhiruo''s reaction as he spoke. Seeing her staring at him coldly, he changed the topic and continued, "But, We already know that you two were just husband and wife in name. As long as you say that you didn''te here for Song Qingshu, We shall consider that you are very brave, and We can make an exception and let you go."

    "How do you know about me and him?" Zhou Zhiruo frowned. She had indeed married Song Qingshu, but they didn¡¯t have the rtionship simr to a normal couple¡ª of course, the two times they connected was forced by Song Qingshu, so it didn¡¯t count.

    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t tell that to anyone, so how did Kangxi know it?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu was startled, and knowing that he had slipped his tongue, he quickly exined, "In fact, We have always admired Song Qingshu, and We once intended to offer him a marriage, but he refused without hesitation."

    "Why, could it be that he thought the woman you gave him for the marriage was too ugly?" Zhou Zhiruo sneered, and thought that considering Song Qingshu''s lus*tful and shameless nature that really might¡¯ve been the reason.

    "Uh¡­" Song Qingshu was insulted by her and almost choked, so he depressedly said, "Of course not, he said he already had a wife."

    Zhou Zhiruo''s eyshes trembled a few times, and she continued to calmly listen to him.

    "That''s when We found out about Master Zhou." Song Qingshu sighed, "We asked him, since he has a wife, why didn''t he bring her to Yanjing to live with him, and We can reward her with a official title."

    "He remained silent, and We found out about theplicated rtionship between you and your husband after a bit of investigation." Song Qingshu secretly let out a sigh of relief, "We told him, if that was the case, then so what, but he still refused without hesitation, saying that his wife in this life could only be Zhou Zhiruo of the Emei Sect."

    "Sometimes We wonder if Song Qingshu had agreed to my marriage offer back then, he might not have betrayed Us, and he would not have chosen a dead end."

    Listening to Kangxi''s slow narration, Zhou Zhiruo could not stop two lines of tears from falling down her cheek, and she asked, "Did he really say that?"

    In fact, Song Qingshu was just spewing nonsense, so he couldn''t help but blush in shame even though he had a thick skin. But fortunately, he had a mask to hide that, so no ws were revealed, as he quickly nodded and said, "Of course We don''t need ot lie for such a trivial matter. We have not reason to deceive you as well."

    Zhou Zhiruo recalled the past, and her mood became extremely shaken. She thought of Song Qingshu''s love for her before, and thought of the words he had said to her.

    <i>[This Song Qingshu can betray the world, and he will not betray you, Zhou Zhiruo.]</i>

    She stretched her body, and thought of thest of their time she had spent on the bed with him in the pce.

    Song Qingshu saw that Zhou Zhiruo smiled for a moment, then her expression turned frosty, and then she began to heave, and atst she let but a sigh.

    He had transmigrated and upied the real Song Qingshu''s body. Although it was not intentional, he was still full of guilt for that lost soul. Since the original Song Qingshu had loved Zhou Zhiruo all his life, he wanted to take this opportunity to make Zhou Zhiruo remember him forever. And, he could also take this opportunity to make a final break with Zhou Zhiruo.

    "Why are you telling me all this?" Zhou Zhiruo suddenly looked at Song Qingshu curiously.

    "We don''t know either¡­" Song Qingshu smiled wryly, "Maybe I miss him a little bit."

    "Have you thought about the reason why you came to assassinate Us?" Song Qingshu stared closely in Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes, and found that he was suddenly feeling a bit nervous.

    "I¡­ I came here to avenge him." Zhou Zhiruo hesitated at first, but she became more and more determined as time passed.

    "Are you sure?" A hint of joy shed in Song Qingshu¡¯s heart, "You should know, We originally wanted to let you go."

    A faint smile appeared on Zhou Zhiruo''s icy face, "Although I wished for his death, I am the only one in the world who could kill him. If other people killed him, then I will naturally have to avenge him."

    "Why would you risk your life for a dead man?" Song Qingshu said with a frown, "It''s still not toote to change your mind."

    "I originally nned to kill him beforemitting suic*ide. Now that he is dead, no matter how great the hatred is, my wish is over. I will seek my revenge after death." Zhou Zhiruo''s expression suddenly changed, and she spoke in a cold voice, "If the Emperor gives me a simple death, I will be very grateful to you. But if you want to do something shameless to me¡­ even if I turn into a ghost, I will not let you go!"

    "Shameless thing?" Song Qingshu rubbed his nose. <i>¡®Do I really look like that kind of person? I me Duo Long, people keep misunderstanding me for his deeds!¡¯</i>

    "Master Zhou does need to be worried."

    "Actually, no matter what you choose, We did not intend to embarrass you considering my friendship with Song Qingshu in the past. You can go."

    "You are letting me go?" Zhou Zhiruo looked astonished, she clearly never expecting this kind of result.

    Song Qingshu stood up, looked out of the window with his hands behind his back, and said,"Go, don''te back after you leave."

    At the same time, he said to himself in his heart, <i>¡®Today I will break up with Zhou Zhiruopletely.¡¯</i>

    There was silence behind him for a while, and suddenly a faint voice was heard, "How can I go like this?"

    Song Qingshu understood her meaning, and quickly ordered the maid to bring a set of pce clothes. He put it on the bedside, and took out a gold medallion and put it on the clothes, "After you get dressed, you can leave the pce smoothly with this gold medallion¡­ I will be leaving first. "

    After speaking, he got up and was about to leave, but he heard Zhou Zhiruo''s slightly anxious voice, "My acupoint was sealed by you!"

    "Almost forgot¡­" Song Qingshu pped his head, and suddenly hesitated again, "You won''t try to kill me again once your acupoints are unsealed, right?"

    "I escaped with much difficulty, I''m not that stupid." Zhou Zhiruo sneered.

    "That''s right." Song Qingshu leaned over and was about to unseal her acupoints, but at that moment, a sudden change in the situation urred¡­ as a slender finger shot out from under the quilt and tapped his waist.

    "You unsealed your acupoints?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, and soon came to his senses.

    Zhou Zhiruo had also studied the Nine Yin Scripture, and one of its chapters was about the method of unsealing acupoints. He was too immersed in the emotion of parting from Zhou Zhiruo, and unexpectedly forgot about this important information!

    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t answer, she pursed her lips, and quickly tapped a few major acupoints on his chest before she finally feeling relieved. She then sat up and carefully wrapped her body with the quilt.

    "You''re really too daring, you''re not even afraid of showing you skin." Zhou Zhiruo''s snow-white skin was exposed for a moment when she had raised her hand to tap the acupuncture points just now, and with Song Qingshu''s skill, he could naturally see it clearly.

    "It doesn''t matter if you look at me a few times, you''ll die soon anyway." Zhou Zhiruo blushed, and subconsciously pulled the quilt around her body again.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong>, <strong>Two</strong>, and<strong> Three </strong>Chapters ahead for a whole month with only <strong>$5, $10, </strong>and<strong> $15</strong> a month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 300: Self-deception

    <h4>Chapter 300: Self-deception</h4>

    Song Qingshu regretted the fact that he had been spouting too much nonsense just now, which caused him to fall into a trap. But as things were, it was absolutely impossible for him to reveal his true identity and expect Zhou Zhiruo to let him go.

    "Looking at your expression, you seem to be feeling regretful?" Zhou Zhiruo very much enjoyed this sense of revenge. It was quite amusing how the tables had turned. Just a few moments ago, this guy was ying a game of cat and mouse with her and now the roles had reversed.

    "It''s true that I have some regrets." Song Qingshu sighed. He thought of those women who loved him so much, he thought of his unfulfilled ambitions, and how he was actually repeating the same fate as Kangxi, ushering in his own fall at the happiest moments of his life.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile wryly, <i>¡®It''s really the cycle of heaven, there will always be retributions.¡¯</i>

    "Because you didn''t embarrass me just now, if you beg me, I will let you live for now." Zhou Zhiruo''s heart remained cold. In fact she would never let Kangxi go, both from the point of view of a Han, or¡­ for avenging Song Qingshu.

    Zhou Zhiruo just wanted to see Kangxi kneeling and begging for mercy before he died, and then she would kill him so that he would die a worthless death, so that she could avenge Song Qingshu''s defeat.

    Song Qingshu nced at her, then sneered and spoke with an amused expression, "Even if I beg all the people in the world, I won''t beg you."

    Although Zhou Zhiruo was a little surprised at the meaning of his words, she didn''t think about it too much of it. Worried that things would change over time, she decided not to dy any longer, and prepared to use the extremely ruthless Nine Yin White Bone w.

    "I can see them again¡­" Song Qingshu looked indifferent, but intently stared at Zhou Zhiruo''s chest.

    "Looking for death!" Noticing his gaze, Zhou Zhiruo was furious, "I will gouge out your eyes first!"

    Seeing the two fingers approach his eyes, Song Qingshu''s expression froze, then he immediately closed his eyes and quickly said, "For the sake of being nice to you just now, give me a good end."

    Song Qingshu was usually quite indifferent to his own life and death, but even thinking about having his eyes gouged out before death made him shudder.

    "I thought you were some kind of hero, but you still begged me." As her fingertips were about to be inserted into the opponent''s eye sockets, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly changed her mind, turned her fingers into ws, and tightly grabbed at his throat.

    "Okay, I beg you, please give me a good end." Song Qingshu looked calm, but he had been pumping up his True Qi and quietly attacking the sealed acupoints. Unfortunately, Zhou Zhiruo had been practicing the Nine Yin Scripture in seclusion at the Emei Sect from some time ago, and now her True Qi was no longer as messy and impure as before. She had sealed all the major acupoints in Song Qingshu¡¯s body, and it was not something that could be unsealed in a rush. Since that was the case, he decided that it would be better to calmly face death.

    As he looked back on the short few years after his rebirth, it could be considered quite a fulfilling life. Also, he even managed to be an emperor, so dying right now didn¡¯t seem to be that untimely.

    Zhou Zhiruo hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still felt a little grateful for the courtesy with which he had treated her just now, and nodded, "Okay!" After speaking, she tightened her fingers and grabbed at his throat again.

    Whoosh!

    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly felt a numbness on the back of her hand. When she looked carefully, she found a silver needle pierced within, shining with a cold light. And, before she could react, a white shadow broke through the window and came to the bed in the blink of an eye. As she was using her other hand had to grab the quilt on her body, Zhou Zhiruo could only meet the enemy with one hand. However, the opponent''s martial arts was extremely high, so Zhou Zhiruo acupuncture points were sealed after just a few moves.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, if I hadn''te here out of curiosity, wouldn¡¯t you have died at the hands of this littledy like this?" Dongfang Muxue looked at Song Qingshu with contempt on her face.

    "A man can make mistakes, and a horse can stumble. I was careless." Song Qingshu spoke up with an awkward expression on his face.

    "It''s you!" Zhou Zhiruo finally recognized the face of the person who had attacked her. Seeing that it was the same woman who she had fought side by side and besieged Kangxi before, she couldn''t help feeling startled and angry, then she suddenly realized something, "Ah!"

    Because all of her acupoints were sealed, Zhou Zhiruo was no longer able to grasp the brocade quilt on her body. As the brocade quilt slowly slipped off, her delicate and unblemished body, which seemed like it was carved out of jade was gradually exposed for eyes to behold

    "I really feel pity for this Miss Zhou." Dongfang Muxue stretched out her hand to touch her body, smelled the scent left on her fingers, and showed a fascinated look.

    "You!" Zhou Zhiruo trembled with anger.

    "Hey, hey, don''t take advantage of it." Even Song Qingshu couldn''t stand it, and thought, <i>¡®This Dongfang Muxue won¡¯t develop into a lily, right?¡¯</i> (G: Lily can also refer to les*bians.)

    "Why, are you feeling reluctant?" Dongfang Muxue looked at him with a faux-smile.

    "Hmph." Song Qingshu didn''t know how to answer, so he just snorted angrily.

    "What''s the rtionship between you two?" Seeing that the only man in the room was not looking at her, Zhou Zhiruo felt a little better.

    "Me?" Dongfang Muxue sat down in Song Qingshu''s arms, put her arms around his neck, and smiled sweetly, "I''m his good friend."

    Seeing the two of them being so intimate, Zhou Zhiruo didn''t take long to understand the rtionship between them, but she still felt a bit confused, "Then why did you fight him to the death before?"

    "That''s because this brat had deceived me." When she thought of just how much he had made her worry, Dongfang Muxue angrily pinched Song Qingshu.

    "Hiss, it hurts!" Song Qingshu sucked in a breath of air, "You should help me unseal the acupuncture points first."

    "It won¡¯t be fun after your acupoints are unsealed." Dongfang Muxue slowly shook her head, revealing an ambiguous smile.

    "Fun?" Song Qingshu suddenly had an ominous premonition.

    "Miss Zhou, did you intend to kill him just now?" Dongfang Muxue quietly looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face with her phoenix-like eyes.

    "Of course." Zhou Zhiruo felt a little scared by her stare, but she didn''t bother to lie.

    "If you really killed him, you would regret it forever." Dongfang Muxue let out a faint sigh.

    "How is that possible?" Zhou Zhiruo curled her lips in disdain.

    "Really?" Dongfang Muxue gently caressed Song Qingshu''s face with her fingers, and suddenly pulled away the mask, revealing his original face, "Let''s see who he is again?"

    "How could it be you!?" Zhou Zhiruo nkly stared at Song Qingshu. The scene before her was beyond shocking!

    "What are you doing!" Song Qingshu''s n was very simple. He wanted to take this opportunity to break up with Zhou Zhiruo, but with Dongfang Muxue making such a fuss, wouldn''t it be more difficult to resolve the grievances between the two?

    "You two are really frustrating, and as a bystander, it¡¯s making me really anxious. So today, I¡¯ll give you a push." Dongfang Muxue lightly whispered into Song Qingshu''s ear, and giggled.

    Seeing Song Qingshu looking at her strangely, a faint blush shed across Dongfang Muxue''s face, "What are you looking at?"

    "I suddenly found that you seem to have a little more femininity."

    "I was originally a woman." Dongfang Muxue raised her eyebrows and angrily retorted.

    "Hey, what are you doing with your hands?"

    "Undressing you."

    "I know that you''re taking off my clothes, but I''m asking you what you''re going to do by taking off my clothes." Song Qingshu felt his head start o ache.

    "Giving you a service." Dongfang Muxue smiled sweetly.

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, as a certain naughty scene appeared in his mind, and his face turned red. But he soon realized that Zhou Zhiruo was still here, and Dongfang Muxue would definitely be ashamed to be doing such things in front of her. It would be too bold.

    By the time Zhou Zhiruo recovered from the shock, she found that Dongfang Muxue had also stripped Song Qingshu naked, and then stuffed him into her bed. So she looked at Dongfang Muxue in embarrassment and anger, "What are you doing!"

    "You two are husband and wife, so the only time you should fight should be on the bed." Dongfang Muxue pulled the quilt to cover the two of them, and at the same time deliberately pressed Song Qingshu on Zhou Zhiruo''s body as a prank.

    Only then did Song Qingshu realize that he had misunderstood, and looked at Dongfang Muxue with anger, "You are doing a disservice, you tricked me!"

    "Really? You will definitely be grateful to me tomorrow." The corner of Dongfang Muxue¡¯s lips curled up, as she waved her long sleeves, and all the candles in the room were extinguished, "A singe spring night is worth a thousand gold taels, so I won''t be bothering you two."

    Then, with a loudughter, she disappeared outside the door.

    The room was plunged into darkness, only the sound of each other''s breathing could be heard. Song Qingshu took in the fragrance in the bed, and felt a little embarrassed, "Zhiruo, it¡¯s really not my fault this time. I truly didn''t want to do this to you again."

    As Dongfang Muxue had put the two very close, Zhou Zhiruo could clearly feel the fiery breath hitting on her skin, and her breathing also turned rugged, "You didn¡¯t die?"

    "It was actually Kangxi who died." Song Qingshu sighed before telling her the whole thing.

    As Song Qingshu narrated the incident, Zhou Zhiruo could feel his fiery breath on her face, and when she thought about their current situation, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed and shy.

    Although she was distracted from time to time, Zhou Zhiruo still figured out the general idea of ??the matter, and felt that it was truly quite unimaginable. But, suddenly thinking back to what Song Qingshu had said to her while pretending to be Kangxi, Zhou Zhiruo angrily snorted, "It''s really astonishing how someone was enjoying bragging about himself just now."

    Song Qingshu felt quite embarrassed by her taunt, and thought that it was quite fortunate that Zhou Zhirou couldn''t see his face in the dark, then he sighed, "You hate me so much. I said all that in order to make aplete break between us. That would be good for both you and me .¡±

    Hearing his words, Zhou Zhiruo fell silent.

    "How do you know that I still hate you?" Zhou Zhiruo asked with a gentle voice.

    "What?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, his thoughts becameplicated and he couldn''t clearly hear anything for a moment.

    "It''s nothing." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice quickly returned to calm.

    "What should we do now?" By this point, Song Qingshu had already unsealed his acupoints, but he was reluctant to let go of Zhou Zhiruo''s fragrant and smooth body.

    "I unsealed my acupoints." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice was inaudible.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, and had no choice but to admit, "Me too."

    The two of them still maintained their previous posture without moving at all. The only difference was that Song Qingshu could feel Zhou Zhiruo''s body getting softer and weaker.

    "Then I''m leaving." Zhou Zhiruo felt that it was a bit embarrassing to stay like this, and struggled to sit up.

    "No." Song Qingshu would be considered an idiot if he let her go like this, he grabbed her wrist and pulled Zhou Zhiruo back into his arms.

    "Your martial arts realm is higher than mine." Zhou Zhiruo pursed her lips and said.

    Song Qingshu didn''t understand why she was suddenly saying that, and Zhou Zhiruo continued to mutter, "This time¡­ you forced me."

    "Okay, okay, I forced you."

    Seeing her deceiving herself like this, Song Qingshu felt that it was quite amusing. Then he twisted his waist, and pressed her under his body.

    Zhou Zhiruo let out a tender snort, and her jade-like arms naturally wrapped around Song Qingshu¡¯s neck.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong>, <strong>Two</strong>, and<strong> Three </strong>Chapters ahead for a whole month with only <strong>$5, $10, </strong>and<strong> $15</strong> a month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 301: Troubles of the inner palace

    <h4>Chapter 301: Troubles of the inner pce</h4>

    Although he already had skin-to-skin contact with her in the past, for the first two times Zhou Zhiruo was either forced or half-pushed. Song Qingshu didn''t expect Zhou Zhiruo to be so cooperative this time, to respond to his kiss, to separate her legs, to lift her dainty willow waist¡­

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed and fought fiercely until the sky turned slightly bright before falling asleep with his arms around Zhou Zhiruo''s fair jade-like body.

    When Song Qingshu slowly woke up, he subconsciously touched his side, but was surprised to find that the ce was empty. His mind suddenly mind cleared up, only to find that the beautiful woman wasn¡¯t there.

    "Leaving every time you''re done. Even friends with benefits are not so distant." Song Qingshu helplessly pinched the center of his brows. When he got up from the bed, he suddenly saw a jade hairpin nailed to the bed with a note on it.

    [I''m going back to Emei, I need to think things through in peace.]

    Looking at the beautiful handwriting on the note, Song Qingshu''s mouth turned up, and he showed a smug smile, while carefully putting the jade hairpin and the note into his sleeves.

    "Oh, I forgot about Youyou!" Suddenly Song Qingshu pped his forehead, thinking that Xia Qingqing was still sleeping next door, probably worried and frightened all night, so he felt guilty and ran over in a hurry.

    "Yo, are you finally willing toe out of that tender embrace?"

    When Song Qingshu pushed the door and entered, he found that Dongfang Muxue was also in the room, looking at him with contempt, and her tone was full of sarcasm.

    "Uh, why are you here?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, and looked around, only to see Xia Qingqing fully dressed, sitting opposite Dongfang Muxue, looking at him in surprise.

    "Why are you still wearing that wretched mask?" Dongfang Muxue frowned, looking at Song Qingshu with rather unfriendly gaze.

    "I am just worried about being seen by people in the pce!" Song Qingshu was about to tear off the mask, and suddenly pointed at Xia Qingqing hesitantly, "You already told her?" He was worried that Xia Qingqing would be psychologically shaken if he suddenly pulled off the mask. If there was no prior stimtion, great sorrow and great joy could hurt the mind.

    "Brother Song, is it really you?" Xia Qingqing just longingly looked at him, as if crystal clear liquid was about to drip out of her eyes.

    Song Qingshu took off his mask and looked at her with pity, "Youyou, it''s really me."

    "Brother Song!" Wrapped in a cloud of fragrant wind, Xia Qingqing threw herself into Song Qingshu¡¯s arms, hugged him tightly, and muttered to herself, "I thought I would never see you again¡­you don¡¯t know how much I hated myself when I heard the news of your death! I know that if I hadn¡¯t decided to take revenge, and if I wouldn¡¯t have been conferred the title of Concubine Ping by Kangxi, you wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to assassinate him¡­¡±

    Seeing that Xia Qingqing had misunderstood his intentions, Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but finally did not exin. He just gently patted her on the back, and softly said, "I promised you before, that I would definitely help you take revenge, you should believe it now, right?" .¡±

    "I believe it, I believe it!" Xia Qingqing couldn''t hold back her tears, and hugged her beloved even tighter.

    Seeing such a lovely situation, Dongfang Muxue couldn''t help but cringe, and hurried to the table to pour a cup of tea for herself.

    "Brother Song, I want you to promise me onest thing." Xia Qingqing raised her head and looked at Song Qingshu with tears in her eyes.

    "Whatever I can do, I will promise."

    Although he could vaguely feel Xia Qingqing''s affection for him before, but because she wholeheartedly wanted to avenge Yuan Chengzhi, Song Qingshu was still not sure whether she really had any affection for him. It was not until this moment that he fully felt that her heartpletely belonged to him.

    "You killed Kangxi, the chief culprit, for me, and that counts as¡­ avenging Big Brother Yuan. I''m already very satisfied. I don''t need you to kill Dongfang Bubai anymore. You must promise me!" Xia Qingqing said in a single breath. She looked at Song Qingshu anxiously, as if she was afraid that he would not agree.

    Puff!

    Dongfang Muxue, who had just taken a sip of her tea and couldn''t help but spit it out from her mouth, and stared at Song Qingshu with a strange expression.

    Song Qingshu guiltily avoided her gaze, and looked at Xia Qingqing curiously, "Why?"

    "Dongfang Bubai''s martial arts is so high, I don''t want you to take any more risks." Xia Qingqing tightly bit her lower lip and looked at him with burning eyes.

    "Are you¡­really willing to do that?" Song Qingshu sighed.

    Xia Qingqing pressed her face tightly against Song Qingshu''s chest, "I have already lost Big Brother Yuan, and I don''t want to lose you again. When I knew that you failed to assassinate Kangxi and died, I prayed more than a million times. If I got another chance, I would definitely give up on revenge, I just hope that I can go boating with you and spend the rest of our lives together."

    Song Qingshu felt a pain in his heart when he heard her speak. He couldn''t imagine how much pressure she had to endure during this time, so he quickly reached out and hugged her again.

    "Since the heavens has given me another chance, I will naturally not miss it again."

    When Xia Qingqing finished saying all this, she suddenly felt a lot more rxed in her heart. She gave up on her hatred and regained her love. It felt really good.

    "Okay, I promise you." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, while smelling the fragrance of her beautiful hair.

    What a joke! Dongfang Bubai was standing right in front of them!

    Fortunately, Xia Qingqing suggested that it would be best to give up, otherwise he would have a headache in the future on how to resolve the hatred between the two women.

    "Ahem!" Dongfang Muxue never expected that she would be involved in the two lovers affairs, and gave Song Qingshu a hard look, "Littledy, did you just give yourself to him?"

    Xia Qingqing used to be a clever and entric girl, and she had gradually calmed down. When she heard Dongfang Muxue''s joke, she didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she raised her chin and angrily said, "I am willing!"

    "But do you know that he already has a wife? She is the leader of the Emei Sect. And the reason why he came sote just now is probably because he got lost in Leader Zhou''s gentle garden." Looking at the two of them hugging each other so intimately, Dongfang Muxue exposed all this without knowing why.

    Xia Qingqing really smelled the fragrance of another woman on Song Qingshu''s body, and she felt a little sour in her heart. However, she had always been very conscious about her status as a widow, and never thought of bing Song Qingshu''s wife in an open and honest manner.

    After thinking about all that, Xia Qingqing put her hands around Song Qingshu¡¯s neck, and said with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter if he has a wife, I am willing to be his lover in secret, as long as he doesn''t despise me." Then she looked at Song Qingshu with eyes full of affection.

    "I really regreting to save you." Dongfang Muxue was momentarily at a loss for words, and couldn''t help but let out a cold snort.

    Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes and shed a sly look, "The three of us joined forces to attack Kangxi before, one was Brother Song''s real wife, and the other was his¡­his lover, so what are you?"

    Dongfang Muxue blushed slightly, and snorted, "It''s just a friend."

    "Friend?" Xia Qingqing smiled ambiguously, "You should be a confidante, Brother Song has always been very popr with women."

    Hearing the two women confronting each other, Song Qingshu finally couldn''t take it anymore. He was worried that Xia Qingqing would make Dongfang Muxue angry, and Dongfang Muxue would directly reveal her identity as Dongfang Bubai. Xia Qingqing had just decided to give up on seeking revenge, but it would be a whole another matter if the person who had killed her husband was standing in front of her like this.

    Song Qingshu was enjoying Xia Qingqing''s meek cat-like appearance, so he naturally didn''t want to have any idents and spoil the cooked rice.

    "Okay, since everyone is our own, let''s discuss what to do in the pce in the future."

    "Who is on your own." Dongfang Muxue poohed disdainfully.

    "This woman is so fierce, who is she?" Xia Qingqing gave Dongfang Muxue a dissatisfied look, but suddenly realized that she too used to be like this before, so she couldn''t help but smile knowingly.

    "She can be regarded as my partner, Miss Xue." Song Qingshu sweated bullets and winked at Dongfang Muxue, fearing that she would introduce herself as Dongfang Bubai.

    By this point, Dongfang Muxue naturally knew that Xia Qingqing was the widow of Yuan Chengzhi who she had killed in the past. She hesitated for a moment, and also didn¡¯t want to cause any troubles, so she also agreed with Song Qingshu''s introduction.

    "Don''t you need to invite sister Zhou to discuss it together?" Thinking of Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo staying in the room before, Xia Qingqing inevitably felt a little sour again, but the other party was Song Qingshu''s real wife, and when thinking of her rtionship with Song Qingshu, she felt a little uneasy .

    "She¡­ has already returned to Emei." Song Qingshu sighed.

    "Is that so¡­" For some reason, Xia Qingqing let out a sigh of relief.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, you let even cooked ducks fly, you are really stupid." Dongfang Muxue sneered.

    Song Qingshu didn''t understand why Dongfang Muxue would match him and Zhou Zhiruo like that, and gave her a strange look, but didn''t refute.

    "Let''s discuss what to do in the future." Xia Qingqing was determined to side with Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu nced at her gratefully, he didn''t expect Xia Qingqing to be so caring when she was gentle.

    "What else can I do? Didn''t you, ¡®Big Brother Song¡¯, spend a lot of time in the pce? When I found you, you were pressing the Concubine Tong¡¯s head to have her¡­ to have her do that." Dongfang Muxue¡¯s face turned red. Although as Dongfang Bubai, she had yed with many women in the Sun Moon Holy Cult, but she was also a woman after all, and the scene she had witnessed before still shocked her a lot.

    Only then did Xia Qingqing remember that during this period of time, she had deliberately asked the little eunuchs and maids to inquire about Kangxi''s news, as she was preparing to take revenge. Naturally, she knew that during this period of time, Kangxi only stayed with Concubine Tong every day to have fun, and only favored one person, which made the rest of the haremin.

    "That''s right, go find Concubine Tong by yourself." Xia Qingqing was also a little angry.

    "That¡¯s because I had lost my mind for a while, so please let me go!" Song Qingshu begged for mercy, as his headache further intensified.

    "Hmph, there''s also that Concubine Hui who came back from Shengjing with us." Xia Qingqing said with a strange expression when thinking of that pitiful young woman.

    "How dare I touch her! Xu Zheng, Fukang''an, Hongli and even Kangxi¡­ any man who has ever touched her didn¡¯t die a good death." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "You basta*d, she is so pitiful, yet you still talk about her like that!" Xia Qingqing suddenly scolded.

    "Luck is always on the side of the strong, so what is there to be afraid of a mere woman? I''ll tie her up at night, and you can go have a good time. I want to see what can happen to you with me here!" Dongfang Muxue said coldly, releasing a sense of majesty that belonged to the former Cult Master.

    "Let''s not talk about that for now." Song Qingshu smiled in embarrassment.

    "How can we not talk about this? You live in the imperial pce, so you can''t escape sleeping with the concubines. In addition to that little Concubine Tong in the pce, there is also Empress Tong. Among the noble concubines, there is Concubine Shi, Concubine Mi, Concubine Yi¡­ all of them are one-of-a-kind beauties, what are you going to do about them?" Xia Qingqing pouted, and waited for Song Qingshu''s answer.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 302: Ambitions

    <h4>Chapter 302: Ambitions</h4>

    Before being woken up from his fascination, Song Qingshu really thought about continuing to pretend to be Kangxi like that, and continue to be the emperor. That way, he could still enjoy the taste of those imperial concubines when he returned to the harem, but when Zhou Zhiruo, Dongfang Muxue, Xia Qingqing appeared together, Song Qingshu subconsciously put those thoughts behind him.

    It was a strange feeling, as if he was fooling around with his lover outside but was discovered by his wife on the spot. The shame brought by the moral system of modern era unexpectedly dispelled Song Qingshu''s inner demons, allowing him to calmly think about the current situation.

    "Isn''t it fun to be the emperor?" Dongfang Muxue looked at him with a smile.

    "It''s quite goo¡­" Song Qingshu immediately felt two murderous auras, and quickly changed his words, "Actually, it''s not quite good. There are many rules, and it''s far lessfortable than before."

    "In this case, it doesn''t matter if you stop being the emperor, Brother Song, let''s travel the world." Xia Qingqing excitedly shook his hand.

    Seeing Song Qingshu showing a look of embarrassment, Dongfang Muxue chuckled, "Miss Xia, your Big Brother Song spent so much effort to rece Kangxi, and now you want him to give up before he even has then chance to enjoy the fruits of victory, of course he won''t be willing."

    "Hasn''t he enjoyed it enough? I heard that he made Concubine Tong¡­ unable to get out of bed." Xia Qingqing was angry and anxious.

    "Are you that powerful?" Dongfang Muxue suspiciously looked at Song Qingshu¡¯s lower region.

    Song Qingshu''s face turned red when he felt her gaze, and he couldn''t help but shout, "How can it be so exaggerated, which dog ve is spreading baseless rumors behind Our back, We will definitely not forgive them if We find out."

    "Don''t show that emperor''s majesty in front of us." Dongfang Muxue curled her lips in disdain.

    "I''ve developed that habit during this time." Song Qingshu rubbed his head andughed.

    "Brother Song, have you been staying in the Forbidden City like this all this time?" Xia Qingqing quietly looked at him, "Brother Song, have you ever thought that even if you live happily after bing the emperor, in the eyes of the world, it''s actually Kangxi who is living, and Song Qingshu will soon be forgotten, and then you will truly die."

    "Of course, if Brother Song really decides to stay in the Forbidden City, I¡­ I am willing to stay in the pce with you as Concubine Ping." Ever since expressing her love for Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing found that many things that she used to feel ashamed of did not seem to be as to hard to say anymore.

    Song Qingshu was moved and held her little hand tightly, and was so excited that he couldn''t speak for a moment.

    "Tsk~ Tsk~" Dongfang Muxue showed an unbearable expression, "Song Qingshu, I think it''ll be good for you to continue to be the emperor. Many ideals and ambitions has to have a foundation of strength to be realized. Now that Mongolia is fighting to rule the world, the Manchu Qing Dynasty is the most powerful force standing against them, so it would be a pity to give up like this."

    Song Qingshu also thought about continuing to pretend to be Kangxi in the past. However, if he did that, his true identity would be doomed to death. But the temptation of power was just too great, every time he thought of that problem, he quickly diverted his attention and hid that headache deep in his mind.

    At the moment, it was Xia Qingqing who brought it to light, and Song Qingshu finally had the will to face this problem. Additionally, when his inner demons subsided, he quickly realized the meaning of Kangxi''s dying words.

    Before Kangxi died, he didn''t speak any words of revenge, and he didn''t beg Song Qingshu to treat his children well. He just asked him to be a good Emperor for him.

    Song Qingshu didn''t understand what he meant at the time, but now he finally understood Kangxi''s scheme and foresight. Kangxi actually predicted that Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation of bing an emperor. Once he was addicted to it, he would naturally only appear in the world as Kangxi. In that way, although Kangxi died, he would continue to live on. On the other hand, Song Qingshu was alive, but he would be dead.

    After all, thousands of yearster, the history books would only record Kangxi''s exploits. As for Song Qingshu, the history books would only record that he conspired to assassinate the emperor, and he was finally burned to ashes.

    After Song Qingshu became him, whether he would treat his children or concubines in the harem kindly was not something Kangxi truly cared about at all.

    Kangxi was also not afraid that Song Qingshu would see through his intentions, after all, this was an open conspiracy, and the key point was whether Song Qingshu could withstand the temptation of the Dragon Throne.

    Although he had the warmth, fragrance and jade are in his arms, Song Qingshu still felt a chill run down his back. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t try topete with Kangxi in terms of strategy and scheming, but chose to use his strength to break through all the tricks, and he was lucky to be the final winner.

    "Who said I would give up?" Song Qingshu pondered for a long time, and finally let out a long breath.

    Hearing his words, Dongfang Muxue''s eyes lit up, but Xia Qingqing''s expression darkened, but she didn''t feel very sad when she thought that she would be by his side no matter what.

    "I want to be the emperor, and I want to do it as Song Qingshu!" There seemed to be a gleam of light in Song Qingshu''s eyes.

    Xia Qingqing was taken aback for a moment, but Dongfang Muxue frowned and said, "If you want to gain something, you will have to lose something. There is no such thing as having the best of both worlds."

    "It''s just a silly excuse for a fool who can''t think of a solution." Song Qingshu said lightly, "Of course I can''t do it alone, but with your help, I can have things go my way."

    "Talk." Dongfang Muxue was thoughtful, and seemed to have vaguely guessed his thoughts.

    "Dong¡­ Miss Xue, are you interested in bing the emperor?" Song Qingshu looked at Dongfang Muxue with a smile.

    Dongfang Muxue was taken aback for a moment, then she quickly realized something and the corners of her mouth turned up, "Of course, I have tried everything in my life, but I have never tried what it is like to be an emperor. It must be fun."

    "Have you tried everything?" Song Qingshu was stunned, and suddenly feeling rather ufortable.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s strange expression, Dongfang Muxue was stunned for a moment, and quickly realized the meaning behind his words, "You basta*d, what are you thinking in your head!?"

    "It¡¯s obviously because what you said is ambiguous." Song Qingshu muttered.

    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand it at all?" Xia Qingqing depressedly interrupted their riddle-like dialogue.

    "I mean, we will have Miss Xue change her appearance into Kangxi, so that I can get out and pursue my goal." Song Qingshu quickly changed the subject.

    "Why can''t I be the one to do that? In the past, I frequently disguised myself as a man and was able to wander around the world." Although Xia Qingqing had changed herself quite a lot throughout the years, that didn''t mean she could change her jealous naturepletely.

    "You have more important things to do." Song Qingshu looked at her lovingly.

    Xia Qingqing felt a little regretful as soon as she spoke her previous words, she was no longer the young girl she was in the past, and after going through all kinds of hardships, she was finally able to be with Song Qingshu. So why was she acting so jealous and being a bother?

    Seeing that Song Qingshu actually didn''t me her, Xia Qingqing''s heart warmed up, and she quickly asked, "What''s that?"

    "Apany me¡­" Song Qingshu suddenly acted a bit mischievous.

    "Ah?" Xia Qingqing blushed, lowered her head and hummed, "Okay."

    In her opinion, being able to stay by Song Qingshu''s side was more interesting than being an emperor.

    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s infinitely shy and unreasonably charming appearance, Song Qingshu couldn''t help being stunned, and then said, "You will apany me to Shandong. The Golden Serpent Camp has been divided for a long time, and it''s time for them to reunite."

    "Golden Serpent Camp¡­" Hearing him mention that name Xia Qingqing''s heart ached, and her expression darkened.

    Only then did Song Qingshu think of her difficulties, and couldn''t help but hesitate, "I''m sorry, I almost forgot that this is Yuan¡­"

    Xia Qingqing gently pressed her fingers on his lips, and lightly shook her head, "The past is the past, don''t mention him."

    Dongfang Muxue suddenlyughed with a strange expression from the side, "Well, Song Qingshu, you not only have Yuan Chengzhi''s widow in your hands, but now you are nning to receive his inheritance. You are really amazing."

    Song Qingshu began to sweat profusely when he heard her words, and was about to exin, but Xia Qingqing stopped him and said, "Hmph, as long as I love Brother Song, I am willing to do that. As for the Golden Serpent Camp, Brother Yuan''s greatest wish in his life was to overthrow the Qing Dynasty. He probably doesn''t want to see the Golden Serpent Camp turn into a mess either. Brother Song killed the Manchu emperor, so Brother Yuan¡¯s soul in heaven will be happy to see Brother Song reorganize the Golden Serpent Camp."

    "A woman who has changed her mind is really scary¡­" Dongfang Muxue spoke with an exaggerated expression, "Not only is she in a hurry to give herself to another man, but she is also in a hurry to give him her husband''s inheritance."

    Xia Qingqing''s pink face turned red in an instant, and turned pale in the next, then she suddenly smiled as if a flower in spring, "Miss Xue, why are you trying to confront me and make things difficult for me. I just hope that Brother Song will not dislike me, and won''t ask for anything else. So naturally, I can''t threaten your status, and speaking of that, the real target you should deal with should be the leader of the Emei Sect, Zhou Zhiruo."

    Dongfang Muxue hadn''t expected her to fire back, and when she heard her words, she immediately became flustered, "You think I''mpeting with you? I was just joking. Why should I,pete with you, to be Song Qingshu woman? I''m not that insane." .¡±

    Xia Qingqing smiled faintly, "Maybe Miss Xue still can''t clearly see the truth in her heart. I was also like that in the beginning, so Miss Xue will naturally understand in the future."

    "You two¡­ stop, stop, or my head is going to explode!" Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Song Qingshu took a breath, and quickly interrupted the two women "Let''s talk about our future ns."

    Dongfang Muxue was bothered by Xia Qingqing''s words, so she could only ask, "Just tell me, what exactly do you want to use the Golden Serpent Camp for?"

    "At present, I have to stay in the imperial pce. Although it seems that I have the best soldiers and generals in the world; in fact, all these are just castles in the air. All based on Kangxi''s identity. Once exposed, I am nothing." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "So I want form my own faction, and only with territory and soldiers can I have a ce in this chaotic world."

    "I understand that you n to build your own power based on the Golden Serpent Camp, but what I''m curious about is¡­" Dongfang Muxue quietly looked into his eyes, "To what extent do you want to develop this power?"

    "Overthrow the Manchu Qing Dynasty, re-establish a Han Dynasty, and thenpete with Mongolia for the world." Song Qingshu stood with his hands behind his back, emanating an inexplicable aura from his body.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This is another important chapter. It shows that his women are not just mindless dolls. They have their own thoughts and will to make their own decisions. I know Ipared the harem aspect with collecting Pokemon in the past, but remember that Pokemon, at the end of the day, are powerful beings that have individual personalities, they are not ves, they are free to act ording to their will. My intention behind thatparison was not to degrade the harem members, but to show just how powerful each of them are.

    Also, you can clearly see that Song Qingshu, no matter how powerful he bes, wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything without them. This is very rare in the novels we read today. That¡¯s why I like this novel so much¡­ enough to read it 7 times, and more.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 303: Do you want to check?

    <h4>Chapter 303: Do you want to check?</h4>

    "The Qing Dynasty is now well-equipped with soldiers and provision. It won¡¯t be easy for you to overthrow it." Dongfang Muxue was not so optimistic and said with a frown.

    "Yes, based on my current foundation, it''s definitely impossible for me to overthrow it directly." Song Qingshu looked at Dongfang Muxue and smiled, "But with your help, the fake Kangxi, there is a way to make the impossible, possible!"

    Dongfang Muxue showed a knowing smile, "So your n is, as long as I, Kangxi, make foolish decisions, you can slowly grow your strength, and the officials of the Qing court would gradually be disappointed with their emperor, and the people''s hearts would change. Then one day, it won¡¯t be impossible for you to overthrow the Qing Dynasty."

    "Miss Xue is worthy of being taught¡­" Suddenly remembering that Xia Qingqing was still at their side, Song Qingshu hurriedly changed his tone ??and covered his mistake, "I can''t hide anything from you."

    "It''s just that, can your disguise technique really prevent others from seeing any ws?" Dongfang Muxue was very suspicious of this.

    "I learned this technique from a little maid from the Murong family in Gusu. It''s very useful. If I carefully teach it to you, there shouldn''t be any problems." Song Qingshu pondered for a moment, then suddenly hesitated, "But those concubines in the harem¡­ you might face some difficulties with that."

    Song Qingshu''s meaning was obvious. Although he was fake, he was still a man. So he was able to use some tricks to hide some ws from those concubines. But Dongfang Muxue was different. Not only would she be a fake Kangxi, but she wasn¡¯t even a man. Naturally, she would have to face even more difficulties.

    "Hmph, you don''t have to worry about that, as long as you can make me look like Kangxi, I can take care of the rest." Dongfang Muxue gave him a hard look, and soon showed a hint of fascination, "There are rumors in the Wulin, that the Murong family in Gusu is very familiar with many of the world''s martial arts, now it seems that the rumors are indeed true, considering that even a little maid has such excellent skills."

    "You don''t n to go there to challenge them, do you?" Song Qingshu turned pale with shock, "Young Master Murong was very kind to me, so for my sake, you must be merciful."

    What a joke! Although Murong Fu could be regarded as a first-ss master, but if Dongfang Muxue really challenged him to a duel, it would be nothing short of a tragedy. In the original book, Murong Fu had a somewhat wed personality, but in this world, he had helped Song Qingshu to mend his broken meridians by providing the information about the Divine Brilliance Scripture, so he had a debt of gratitude towards Murong Fu.

    "Don''t worry, why would I give up such an interesting thing as impersonating Kangxi, and instead run all the way to Gusu?" Dongfang Muxue suddenly showed a trace of hesitation, "What''s more, there are rumors in the Wulin that Murong Bo didn''t really die, and as I haven¡¯t really recovered from my serious injury yet, if I were to run into him, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be able to have a good fight."

    Hearing her say that, Song Qingshu finally nodded in relief.

    It was almost dawn, and Song Qingshu didn''t want Xia Qingqing''s identity to be exposed, so he asked her to go back to her courtyard first and continue to y the role of Concubine Ping.

    Knowing that the current Kangxi was actually Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing was naturally happy to remain as the Concubine Ping, but she still felt a little bit reluctant when she left.

    After Xia Qingqing left, Dongfang Muxue teasingly said, "Miss Xia''s appearance seemed so pitiful that even I, a woman, couldn''t help but feel moved. But you are actually willing to let her go."

    "The future is long, and there are rules in the pce. It would be bad if we revealed some ws at this time." Now Song Qingshu finally found the chance toin, "Why did you do that¡­ I was going to break up with Zhou Zhiruo and sever our connection."

    "Didn''t you like the feeling?" Dongfang Muxue didn''t answer, but asked instead.

    "It was not bad indeed¡­" Song Qingshu murmured, then felt quite embarrassed, "It''s just that I finally nned to sever my connection with her, and now I''m in a mess again due to your interference."

    "You want to sever the thread of love? Miss Zhou is like an orchid in the empty valley. She is so beautiful, and you were really nning to do that?" Dongfang Muxue gradually put away her smile, and turned serious, "I''m not so bored that I want to y the part of a matchmaker. It''s just that Miss Zhou is the leader of the Emei Sect. She is very influential in Sichuan, and since you n topete for the world, it would be unwise to abandon her like that."

    A trace of displeasure floated on Song Qingshu''s face, "A man who wants the world should rely on his own ability, what''s the point of relying on a woman?"

    Dongfang Muxue sneered and said, "In the past, Emperor Guangwu was a heavenly genius. He was a master in both literature and martial arts, better than the current you in every aspect. But didn¡¯t he still have to rely on the 100,000 army behind a woman, Guo Shengtong, to have the capital topete for the world? All those emperors who started from nothing, had to rely on the support of women in their early stage! Liu Bang received the support of Lu Zhi, Gao Huan received the support of Lou Zhaojun, and Zhu Yuanzhang received the support of Ma Xiuying! Did theter generations look down on them because of that?"

    Song Qingshu was startled, cupped his hands and thanked, "Thank you Miss Xue for your guidance, I was indeed being pedantic."

    "Miss Xue?" Dongfang Muxue looked confused, "Are you nning to lie to that Madame Yuan for the rest of her life? In the future, when she finds out that I killed Yuan Chengzhi, and you are closely rted to me. Guess what she will think?"

    "Sometimes not knowing the truth is better than knowing the truth¡­" Song Qingshu sighed helplessly, "I hope I can keep it hidden from her for the rest of my life."

    "We will not be able to hide it in the end." Dongfang Muxue said softly, and the two gradually fell into silence.

    "What exactly is your disguise technique? Demonstrate it to me quickly." Seeing the effect of Song Qingshu impersonating Kangxi, Dongfang Muxue couldn''t restrain her curiosity.

    "It''s not that difficult at all, the key is your appearance, voice, and your own acting skills¡­" He had sent an eunuch to inform the official that he didn¡¯t intend to attend the morning court today, so Song Qingshu had a lot of time, and he began to carefully teach Dongfang Muxue in the room.

    "Those dead eunuchs are ncing this way from time to time, it''s really annoying!" Dongfang Muxue was listening carefully, but she suddenly pped the table with both hands, took out a few embroidery needles, and was about to shoot them out.

    "Oh, my aunt!" Song Qingshu rushed over and quickly grabbed her hands, "If you shoot them to death and make a big fuss, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of the people. We are now in a critical situation, so be patient and keep a low profile."

    "Let go of my hands." Dongfang Muxue blushed. In fact, she hadn''t really intended to shoot the needles, or Song Qingshu would never have been able to stop it so easily, even thought she was injured.

    Song Qingshu awkwardly withdrew his hand, and in order to clear the embarrassment, he talked about other things, "Anyway, I know who in the pce sent those eunuchs to spy on us. The news that I won''t go to the morning court has probably spread all over the pce, plus that basta*d Duo Long adding fuel to the fire, I am certain that many people think that I am currently¡­ enjoying the three of you, so much so that I didn''t even go to the morning court."

    "The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked." Dongfang Muxue said bitterly. (G: Idiom.)

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly and said, "Now you have seen it too, so I think you should start considering how to deal with this harem of schemers in the future."

    "Hmph!" Dongfang Muxue raised her head proudly, "I¡¯ll be better at that than you."

    "Why?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    "Did you forget that I am the majestic Cult Master of the Sun Moon Holy Cult! In the past, I used to have groups of concubines. Thepetition for favor among them was probably no worse than this pce." Dongfang Muxue spoke with pride.

    Song Qingshu''s expression became extremely strange, "You can¡¯tpare to me anyway, you are not a man, so¡­ hehe."

    Dongfang Muxue spat, "You underestimate me. Naturally, I have the ability to satisfy those women and make them drunk in pleasure. Maybe you¡¯re the one who can''tpare to me."

    "How on earth did you do it?" Seeing that she didn''t look like she was lying, Song Qingshu couldn''t help being puzzled. He was really curious, how could Dongfang Muxue, a woman, satisfy other women¡­that or something else!

    "Why should I tell you about the private matter of the boudoir?" Dongfang Muxue gave him a look, and calmly said.

    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t teach you the disguise technique!" Song Qingshu threatened with vigor.

    "If you won''t teach, then don''t. You will rot in this inner pce all your life, and let the name Song Qingshu fade with the wind." Dongfang Muxue remained unmoved, and insteady gracefully on her side on the couch, resting her head on her hands, her starry eyes remained half closed.

    "Uh, good Sister, I was wrong, please give me some pointers!" Song Qingshu realized that he couldn''t do it the hard way, so he decided to be soft, and muttered in his heart, <i>¡®In order to pursue the truth, I¡¯ll just have to swallow my bitter tears¡­ hah!¡¯</i>

    "Alright, alright¡­" Dongfang Muxue was annoyed by his persistent nagging, so she could only wave her hand, "Come here, bring your ears close."

    Song Qingshu happily obliged, and listened to Dongfang Muxue''s detailed exnation, with his face full of excitement, "Is this all right?"

    "Only a woman can understand the things that women want. You men only know how to be reckless and think that women would enjoy it." Dongfang Muxue felt a little strange while discussing this kind of private matter with Song Qingshu, but she also felt a strange sense of excitement.

    "It really is an eye opener!" Song Qingshu was amazed, and said with a look of eagerness on his face.

    "You can''t wait to find a concubine to experiment with, huh?" Dongfang Muxue snorted, "Don''t even think about it, you are not allowed to leave before I learn your disguise technique."

    Having his thoughts seen through, Song Qingshu showed an embarrassed smile, "By the way, you will be impersonating Kangxi from now on. And, you are so capable, don''t you also want to do some experiments with the harem?"

    "I get really excited when I think about it." Dongfang Muxue''s eyes lit up. (G: She¡¯s a perve*t!)

    "Uh¡­" Song Qingshu didn''t mind much, after all, they were all Kangxi''s concubine, "I don''t care about others, but you can''t touch Concubine Tong."

    "Why?" Dongfang Muxue looked at him with yful eyes.

    "She¡­ can be considered my woman, I feel a little¡­ strange when I think about you to ying with her." Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®What is this! Am I actually afraid that she¡¯ll steal my woman?¡¯</i>

    "No matter how capable I am, I''m just a woman, and I won''t really do them any harm. So what are you afraid of?" Dongfang Muxue said.

    "Now I really have some doubts about whether you are a woman or not." The more Song Qingshu said, the more chills he felt run down his back.

    Dongfang Muxue''s expression became very strange. She wanted to raise her eyebrows when she heard his words, but she quickly rxed and showed a faint smile, "Why, do you want me to take off my clothes and let you check?"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 304: The ever-changing minx

    <h4>Chapter 304: The ever-changing minx</h4>

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Knowing that Dongfang Muxue was just teasing him, he angrily said, "Yes!"

    After speaking, he calmed down and secretly guarded against Dongfang Muxue''s sudden retaliation.

    Unexpectedly, Dongfang Muxue didn''t move at all, but rather seductively said, "I''m injured and my bones are weak, I don''t really want to move, why don''t you help me take it off."

    "Uh¡­" Song Qingshu looked her up and down with strange gaze, "Are you okay?"

    "What''s the matter, are you afraid of me?" Dongfang Muxue''s eyes were half opened, showing a seductive expression, "I can''t beat you now, what are you afraid of?"

    Song Qingshu swallowed, and spoke with a hesitant expression, "Heh, who said I was afraid!."

    Seeing that Dongfang Muxue didn''t show any signs of defense, Song Qingshu timidly stretched out his hand.

    "What''s the matter, don''t you dare to take it off?" Noticing that Song Qingshu''s fingertips were on her belt, not moving, Dongfang Muxue opened her eyes and gave him a yful look.

    Song Qingshu gritted his teeth and pulled the belt down. He really wanted to know if Dongfang Muxue was a woman, otherwise that question would be a thorn in his heart.

    Dongfang Muxue trembled, but she didn''t stop him. Feeling the coolness on her chest, she gave Song Qingshu an angry look, "Are you sure now?"

    "Not yet¡­" Song Qingshu''s Adam''s apple moved up and down, "Shem*les also have breasts."

    "Then you can continue to check." Dongfang Muxue uttered in a sweet nasal voice, which made Song Qingshu tremble.

    "Are you seducing me?" Song Qingshu felt his mouth go dry.

    "What do you think?" Dongfang Muxue gave him a charming nce.

    Song Qingshu''s heart swayed, and he stretched his hand to her skirt, and slowly slid it down. He could feel the tightness of Dongfang Muxue''s skin when he first touched it, and then slowly rxed.

    After a while, Dongfang Muxue''s legs tightened, she tightly held Song Qingshu''s hand, and looked at Song Qingshu with a flushed face, "Have you touched enough?"

    "No!" That warm and moistnd made Song Qingshu sure of the fact that Dongfang Muxue was indeed a woman, and she was also a woman who would easily overflow with nectar.

    Dongfang Muxue tapped her toes, and slid her whole body up a certain distance, escaped from Song Qingshu''s clutches, tidied up her messy dress, and said with a blushing face, "That''s it for today."

    "Why are you¡­" Seeing Dongfang Muxue''s firm attitude, Song Qingshu could only ept it as a rare service, but he was still very puzzled about the reason why Dongfang Muxue would let him do that.

    "Otherwise, how can I dispel the doubts in your heart." Dongfang Muxue''s expression gradually returned to normal.

    Having his thoughts seen through by Dongfang Muxue, Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly. In his original n, Xia Qingqing was supposed to stay in the Forbidden City and disguise herself as Kangxi, and he¡¯d go to Shandong alone.

    He couldn''t trust anyone for such an important matter, and after thinking about it, only Xia Qingqing was the most trustworthy person he could find. But Dongfang Muxue suddenly appeared and saw through his identity, so Song Qingshu found that he couldn¡¯t exclude her from his n.

    Dongfang Muxue had higher level of martial arts skills, more wit and wisdom, and it would be more reassuring if she was the one taking his ce in the Forbidden City. However, he was conflicted. She and Song Qingshu didn''t have a close rtionship. So, whether she would cooperate with Song Qingshu at ease in the future was really hard to tell.

    ustomed to seeing intrigues and tricks, Dongfang Muxue quickly understood Song Qingshu''s concerns, and after hesitating for a while, she realized what she had to do.

    "Even if I don''t get married in this life, I still have to find a man. In the whole world, the only one who can catch my eyes is you for the time being." Dongfang Muxue got off the couch, and the flush on her face gradually faded. "Your ideal fascinates me very much. Compete with the heroes of the world for the hegemony over the Central ins, defeat Mongolia, which is in full momentum, and rule the world. It''s exciting to think about it."

    Soon Dongfang Muxue changed the subject, "However,pared to the heroes of the world, our power is too weak now. If there is still suspicion between you and me, it may cause lifelong regrets in the future."

    "I understand, you want to conquer the world with me, so you want to make sure that the rtionship between the two of us is close." Hearing Dongfang Muxue''s clear analysis of the rtionship between them, Song Qingshu felt a slight sense of loss.

    Dongfang Muxue hesitated, in the end, she still didn''t tell Song Qingshu that when he brought her to touch the clouds in the sky, she made up her mind that he would be the only one for her in this life. After all, Dongfang Muxue used to lead one of thergest factions in the Central ins, she was not like those little girls who were full of fantasies about romance. She had her own pride, and was also clears about the boundaries between intellect and emotion.

    Song Qingshu dispelled all the messy thoughts in his mind, quickly recovered his smile, and stretched out his hand to hug her, "In this case, don''t you think we are not close enough?"

    Dongfang Muxue spat, slipped her footsteps, and gracefully dodged his evil ws, "Why are you in so much hurry? When I told you to go to the Tibetan Tantric factions to learn the Joyful Meditation Method, I knew that sooner orter, I would inevitably have to so that¡­with you. I think you should¡¯ve realized it as well."

    Song Qingshu nodded, "That''s right, during the battle of the Forbidden City, you were injured by Feng Qingyang''s innate sword energy, and Zhang Wuji''s sneak attack in the Sun Moon Holy Cult made your injuries even worse. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯d be hard for you to get your strength back even if you recuperated for ten years.¡±

    "I didn¡¯t allow you to use the Joyful Meditation Method to heal my wounds before. It was because your martial arts realm was not strong enough. Now¡­" Dongfang Muxue hesitated to speak, "Looking at your realm at the moment, there should be no problems."

    "There is one. My inner demon is almost ready to cause problems." Song Qingshu smiled wryly.

    "Inner demon?" Dongfang Muxue was stunned.

    Only then did Song Qingshu tell her the legends of the Joyful Meditation Method, and at the same time, he told her about the sudden loss of control when he was with Concubine Tong the first time.

    With Dongfang Muxue''s aplishments in martial arts, she quickly understood what was going on, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on her cheeks, "If there was no check and bnce, then all the men in the world would run to practice this crazy method, and in the end, it would be a disaster for the women of the whole world.¡±

    "You''re still in the mood to joke around¡­" Song Qingshu said gloomily, "When I think that someday I will burn myself with lu*st and explode to death, I feel that life in the future is so grimm."

    "ording to what you said, it should be that the more Joyful Qi you have in your body, the less you can control your desires, and once you are driven by desire, it would lead to coption with a woman, and that would increase the Joyful Qi in your body even more, leading to a vicious circle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dongfang Muxue pursed her lips and smiled.

    "It should be like that." Song Qingshu looked frustrated. He could clearly feel that his desire had be much stronger recently. He thought it was because of the three thousand beauties in the harem, which had awakened some evil thoughts in him.

    "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much¡­" Dongfang Muxueforted, "In my opinion, it''s easy to solve this problem."

    "What can I do?" Song Qingshu was immediately overjoyed. With Dongfang Muxue''s martial arts realm, maybe she could really solve this problem!

    "When you feel that your True Qi has reached the critical point, you can find¡­a woman with serious internal injuries, and follow the dual cultivation of the Joyful Meditation Method. After that, part of your True Qi will transfer to that woman, and the greater the gap you have in internal strength, the more obvious the effect will be. As long as you always keep your True Qi at a safe threshold, there would be no risk."

    "It really seems to be the case when you say it like that¡­" Song Qingshu snorted, "But there were so many talented and wise people in the Tantric way, why didn''t they use this method to suppress their inner demons?"

    "It''s because they were too smart, they didn''t want to do things that would lessen their strengths." Dongfang Muxue sneered, "The people of Wulin regard their own internal strength as their own life, and they had worked hard to develop their own internal strength, so they were not willing to let others take advantage of their hard work. Only you are an exception, in that you don''t really care about it." After speaking, Dongfang Muxue couldn''t help showing a hint of appreciation on her face.

    Song Qingshu was very clear about his own personal values. He was a person who came from the modern society, so unlike other people who were subtly influenced by the environment of Wulin since they were a child, he naturally didn''t care much about the puritan ways of the martial artists, and it was the same for the matter of giving his internal strength to the woman he was intimate with. He didn''t feel it was something wrong.

    "If that''s the case, let''s heal." Song Qingshu suddenly approached Dongfang Muxue with a sly face, and gently tugged at her sleeve.

    "I said not now." Dongfang Muxue snorted, and calmly moved a little to the side.

    "Why? Ah¡­" Song Qingshu suddenly put on a painful expression, "I feel the Qi in my body overloading, and my meridians are about to burst!"

    Dongfang Muxue gave him a look, and angrily said, "Although my martial arts skills were greatly damaged, my eyesight is still there. Now your pulse is stable and your breathing is light. There is no sign of a inner demon."

    "You saw through it¡­" Song Qingshu smiled sheepishly, "Why not do it now?"

    Dongfang Muxue blushed at the question, hesitated for a while, and could only say, "I want you to be in the best condition when we do it. You just fought fiercely with Zhou Zhiruost night¡­" Dongfang Muxue didn''t finish speaking, but the meaning of the expression was self-evident.

    No matter how thick-skinned Song Qingshu was, it made him so choked up that he couldn''t speak, so he stood there in embarrassment.

    "How about we continue the disguise?" The two remained silent for a while, and Dongfang Muxue whispered.

    "Okay, okay!" Song Qingshu hurriedly nodded as if he had been pardoned.

    *****

    For the next few days, Song Qingshu and Dongfang Muxue stayed in the room. One taught with all his heart, and the other studied hard. After all, there couldn¡¯t be any mistakes in this n.

    When Dongfang Muxue finally seeded in disguising herself as Kangxi, she was extremely excited. Looking back at her life, she had very few moments of happiness, and this certainly counted as one of them.

    While she was indeed happy, Dongfang Muxue was not satisfied with only changing her face into Kangxi, she began to try to change into other people, such as Zhou Zhiruo, Xia Qingqing, and even Song Qingshu¡­

    "It''s only now that I realize why you wanted to teach this to me." Dongfang Muxue suddenly took off her mask and stared at Song Qingshu with a strange expression.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 305: Bad intentions

    <h4>Chapter 305: Bad intentions</h4>

    "What''s wrong with that?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a confused expression.

    "Are you expecting me to pretend to be another woman for your pleasure after I learn this disguise technique?" Dongfang Muxue bit her lip, showing a charming smile.

    "Uh¡­ you think too much." Song Qingshu felt out of breath, but he was still a little excited when he imagined the scene of Dongfang Muxue''s cosy.

    "Really?" Dongfang Muxue put her face in front of Song Qingshu, and softly blew, "I originally thought that as long as you can make me happy, maybe I will reluctantly pretend to be other women, such as the famous Huang Rong, and Xiao Longnu¡­ do you find it unpleasant?"

    Huang Rong and Xiao Longnu? Song Qing''s made a weird expression. Those two women were probably considered the most beautiful in terms of appearance in all Jin Yong''s books. They were especially popr when it came to degene*ate content on the inte. There were no end to how perve*ted people¡¯s imagination could be when it came to those two women.

    Song Qingshu expressed his heartfelt condolences for Guo Jing and Yang Guo in his heart, but his face remained quite serious as he looked at Dongfang Muxue with contempt, "Your thoughts are too dirty."

    "The two of them are the women that all martial artists dream of having. Are you really not attracted to them?" Dongfang Muxue looked at Song Qingshu in astonishment.

    "I prefer to leave them alone and don''t look for them, why should I look for a fake?" Song Qingshu calmly picked up a cup of tea and slowly took a sip. (G: Anyways, a little ironic, considering how things will turn out.)

    "Heh¡­ I thought you changed your ways and turned into Liu Xiahui, who can endure." Dongfang Muxue snatched the porcin cup from Song Qingshu''s hand, and opened her mouth to drink without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s not something you can get even if you want it, but I can not only dress up exactly like them, but also meet any of your requirements.¡±

    "Okay, I¡¯ve lost, so please let me go." Song Qingshu knew that Dongfang Muxue was just trying to seduce him, and there was no way she would debase herself like that.

    "Heh¡­ you wish!" Sure enough, Dongfang Muxue coolly turned around, "If you really have that kind of thoughts, you can find a more obedient woman and teach her the disguise technique. Anyway, I will definitely not use it to satisfy you after I practice it. So get rid of any of such expectations."

    "There is indeed some truth in what you said."

    Song Qingshu touched his chin and nodded, wondering who he should look for.

    <i>¡®Xia Qingqing?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu subconsciously vetoed it, <i>¡®Considering her jealous nature, although she is now willing to be my lover, that was her bottom line, so she would never agree to do that.¡¯</i>

    Thinking of the most likely consequences, Song Qingshu took a deep breath.

    <i>¡®Shuang''er, she seems to be the most obedient, but although she looks gentle on the outside, she has her own persistence and principles in her heart, and she will definitely not agree to such a ridiculous request.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Qu Feiyan is a pretty good candidate. She is a quirky nature. Although she is young, she has a very rxed attitude, and indifferent moral values. After hearing my proposal, she will probably agree¡­¡¯</i>

    Noticing Song Qingshu''s ever-changing expressions, Dongfang Muxue felt a chill, "Hey, your mind is full of disgusting thoughts. No matter how you y, I only have one request."

    "What?" Song Qingshu looked nk.

    "You can''t let other women pretend to be me¡­ or I''ll kill you pair of dogs!" Dongfang Muxue could very well imagine that sooner orter Song Qingshu would make that woman pretend to be her, and then have her serve him with a submissive attitude. That was something that Dongfang Muxue couldn''t bear the most.

    Following her train of thought, Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, <i>¡®Why didn''t I think of such a great idea!¡¯ </i>

    However, noticing that Dongfang Muxue''s jade-like face had turned frosty, Song Qingshu chose to be rational as he nodded and agreed, "I¡¯ll just find you directly if I want to do that, why do I have to find someone else to pretend to be you."

    Dongfang Muxue blushed, but strangely didn¡¯t refute his words. The room soon fell into a kind of tacit silence, and suddenly the eunuch shouted from outside the door, "Concubine Ping, requests an audience!"

    Dongfang Muxue recovered quickly, and showed a smile, "She''s really doesn¡¯t want to let you and I be alone."

    "Miss Xue is treating a gentleman with a viin''s heart. I am here this time to discuss the serious affairs of the Golden Serpent Camp with Brother Song, and I don''t have the time to talk about matter of love with you." Xia Qingqing had just passed the door, when she heard what Dongfang Muxue said, and she couldn''t help but confront her back.

    "Oh, I''d like to hear more about this so-called serious matter." Dongfang Muxue didn''t care about Xia Qingqing''s attitude, and instead sat on a nearby chair, as if she was refusing to leave.

    Xia Qingqing didn''t understand why she disliked this ¡°Miss Xue¡± so much. In fact, in her heart, she only wanted to spend the rest of her life with Song Qingshu, and didn''t care if the other party had other women, but every time she saw this woman, Xia Qingqing felt hostility for no reason.

    "Brother Song, the Golden Serpent Camp is now torn apart, and no one will ept anyone. It may not be easy for you to take over the Golden Serpent Camp for your own use. I wonder if Brother Song has any clever strategies?" Seeing that Dongfang Muxue didn''t intend to leave, Xia Qingqing stopped caring about her. She didn¡¯t really mind her being here, after all, the three of them were grasshoppers on the same rope from now on.

    "Youyou, if I used force to subdue the leaders of the various hills, would they obey me?" Song Qingshu asked.

    Xia Qingqing frowned, and firmly shook her head after a moment of contemtion, "I''m afraid it won''t work. Although Big Brother Yuan did win the respect of all mountain leavers by virtue of his martial arts in the past, the more important thing is that they shared many difficulties together. Basically, Big Brother Yuab respected every leaders in the faction. Thanks to that, everyone elected him as the leader."

    "Youyou, I''m afraid you''re embarrassed to say that I was once an enemy of the Golden Serpent Camp. That¡¯s why they won¡¯t ept me." Song Qingshuughed.

    Xia Qingqing smiled awkwardly. When she heard Song Qingshu say that he wanted her to go back to Shandong to unify the Golden Serpent Camp with him, she suddenly realized the difficulty after the moment of excitement passed.

    "What''s so difficult about it? Wouldn''t it be good to let those big and small leaders owe Song Qingshu a big favor?" As the leader of thergest cult in the Central ins, Dongfang Muxue often saw problems to the point.

    "It''s easy to say." Xia Qingqing coldly snorted.

    "It''s not impossible¡­" Song Qingshu said with a smile, pointing at Dongfang Muxue, "Youyou, could it be that you forgot that we are not fighting alone, and now even the Emperor of the Qing Empire is on our side?"

    "What do you mean?" Xia Qingqing thought hard, but unfortunately, she felt that she couldn''t grasp the key point.

    "What if the imperial court sent arge army to encircle and suppress the Golden Serpent Camp, how would those mountain leaders react?" Song Qingshu showed a mysterious smile.

    "Fear, they would feel both fear and despair!" Xia Qingqing finally understood what Song Qingshu meant, "The mountains leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp are scattered like sand. They are killing each other, and is no longer what they used to be. So there will be collective despair.¡±

    "What if Golden Serpent Princess rmends a ¡®savior¡¯ at that time?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows triumphantly, as if to point to himself and say that he was the savior.

    "With the introduction of the Golden Serpent Princess, those people will more or less ept Song Qingshu. As long as he can lead everyone to defeat the powerful imperial army, Song Qingshu may be able to repeat the actions of the overlord of Western Chu and be famous with one battle." Dongfang Muxue was a little surprised as she nced at Song Qingshu, but there was also a kind of sincere appreciation in her heart.

    In the past, she considered Song Qingshu as just an interesting young man, butter he became a barely useful partner. It wasn''t until all kinds of shocking events that happened recently that Dongfang Muxue realized that Song Qingshu had grown into a hero that even she couldn''t see through.

    "Hey, hey, I don''t like to hear those kind of words anymore. The fate of the overlord of Western Chu was not good." Thinking of the history where Concubine Yu choose to kill herself so that Xiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be forced toe out of the siege, and finally Xiang Yu dying a tragic death, Song Qingshu let out a long sigh.

    "Even if you want to be Xiang Yu, I''m afraid you won''t find a woman who is willing to be Concubine Yu." Dongfang Muxue nced at Xia Qingqing with a faux-smile.

    Xia Qingqing smiled indifferently, then thought back to her mental state when she had mistakenly thought that Song Qingshu had died, how could this woman possibly understand that lifeless state. She didn''t really want to continue on that topic, so she said, "Let''s talk about serious things¡­ ording to Brother Song''s n, the number of troops sent by the imperial court is the key, if it is too small, it will not be able to deter everyone in the Golden Serpent Camp.¡±

    Xia Qingqing thought hard about Song Qingshu n, and at the end, she couldn''t help frowning her beautiful eyebrows.

    "Of course it has to be like that!" Song Qingshu said firmly, "Even if we can''t get arms enough to stem the stream, we have to get a significant amount at the very least." (G: Idiom, it means a formidable army.)

    Song Qingshu knew very well that his reputation in the Wulin could only be described as a disgrace. His previous act of ¡°attempted assassination¡± of Kangxi could be said to have been sessfully cleared some of the negativity, but if he wanted to go further, he could only establish his image in the hearts of the people through an extremely brilliant victory.

    "But that would be too risky." Xia Qingqing said worriedly, still trying to persuade Song Qingshu to be more cautious.

    "This game of chess seems dangerous, but the two yers are in the same group. The people in the Golden Serpent Camp whock information can only be reduced to pawns. If I still lose this game, then I might as well buy a piece of tofu and kill myself.¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "Miss Xia, don''t worry about him. Throughout the ages, I am afraid that no general could know all the information about the enemy beforehand like him. This little fox, he would never do things that aren¡¯t assured." Dongfang Muxue felt delighted, and was amazed by Song Qingshu''s n, but of course she couldn''t stand Xia Qingqing''s long-winded words.

    "But there is a fatal loophole in this n." Song Qingshu suddenly said in a deep voice.

    "What?" Dongfang Muxue and Xia Qingqing asked in unison.

    "That is, a certain Miss Xue has unknowingly be one of the chess yers. If I am not careful, I might be fooled to death by her." Song Qingshu quietly looked at Dongfang Muxue.

    "That''s why you should curry favor from that Miss, and pray that she won''t y tricks on you." Dongfang Muxue yawned casually, her gaze was somewhat provocative.

    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a smile, "Does Miss Xue still need her injuries to be treated? If she does, I''m not too far away from the capital."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 306: Princess

    <h4>Chapter 306: Princess</h4>

    "Your trip to the south is full of dangers, I will not waste your energy." After a moment of silence, Dongfang Muxue shook her head.

    "Is that so." Song Qingshu fell into silence as he thought about it.

    "One of you is blushing, the other is disappointed. What kind of riddles are you ying?" Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but ask in confusion.

    "It''s nothing." The two spoke up in unison, and couldn''t help but smile at each other when they saw the other party had said the same thing.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu felt that he finally understood Dongfang Muxue''s concerns. She didn''t want to turn the rtionship between the two into a business deal, so she rejected his hint.

    Song Qingshu also realized that it would be too naive of him to want to conquer Dongfang Muxue simply relying on a physical rtionship.

    These days he had be quite familiar with that exquisite and perfect face, so he had forgotten that the face actually belonged to the ruthless and decisive Dongfang Bubai. If she really had other thoughts, piercing a simple membrane would not mean anything, not to mention with Dongfang Muxue''s temperament, she might have pierced that membrane by her own hands¡­

    "Well, when Miss Xue wants to heal her wounds, just ask, I am willing to work like a dog and a horse, and do my absolute best." After thinking about everything, Song Qingshu no longer pushed forward. Since Dongfang Muxue was willing to let his hand to explore her most private ce, she had already made enough statements, and he didn''t need to push her any further than that.

    "What nonsense!" Dongfang Muxue naturally understood what Song Qingshu was referring to when he said that he¡¯d do his absolute best, so she couldn''t help giving him a nk look.

    Although Xia Qingqing couldn''t understand the secret exchange between the two, the natural sensitivity of a woman made her aware of the iing crisis, and she urged Song Qingshu to set off southward as soon as possible.

    Although Song Qingshu didn''t want to part with the unparalleled beauties of the imperial pce, he knew that with the two women Dongfang Muxue and Xia Qingqing around him, he wouldn''t be able to enjoy life as much as before.

    What''s more, he himself knew that the business at hand was very important. So after speeding up the discussion and carefully considering all the details of the n, Song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing embarked on a journey southward to Shandong.

    *****

    "Brother Song, what is the background of that Miss Xue?"

    Xia Qingqing had always been curious about the mysterious Dongfang Muxue, and within a few days of leaving Yanjing City, she couldn''t help herself, and asked.

    "She is a peculiar woman with great ambitions."

    Song Qingshu didn''t know how to introduce Dongfang Muxue to her. How could he tell Xia Qingqing that she was Dongfang Bubai who killed her husband?

    "So she has such a high status in Brother Song''s heart." Xia Qingqing''s tone was full of jealousy.

    "Youyou, you are different from her. To me, she is more like a partner who is both an opponent and a friend, but you are the person I trust the most." Song Qingshu actually didn¡¯t lie. With the things they had experienced together, their rtionship had long surpassed the boundary of mere lovers.

    "Brother Song~" Xia Qingqing felt sweet in her heart, she looked at Song Qingshu with eyes full of admiration, and even her voice softened a little.

    "We¡¯ve been on the road for so long, let''s go to the inn ahead to have some food and rest." Song Qingshu said while holding Xia Qingqing''s soft little hand, and pointed to a restaurant not far away.

    "Yes." Xia Qingqing nodded sweetly.

    "Esteemed guests, what do you want to eat? Our food and drink here are the most famous within a hundred miles." As soon as the two entered the door, the shop waiter greeted them graciously.

    His years of experience as a waiter allowed him to recognize the status of the two people at a nce. <i>¡®These two must be big customers! The man is imposing and the woman is charming and beautiful, and their clothes are made of exquisite materials, so they must have cost a lot of money!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t disappoint him. After sitting down in a quiet ce, he picked the most expensive and exquisite dishes and the best wine in their shop. To normal people, everything he casually ordered was very expensive.

    Not long after the two settled down, there was amotion at the door. A group of men with horses entered in a line. The first were a few well-dressed warriors, each with a bow on their back and a quiver at their waist. As soon as they entered, they moved to guard each vital point in the inn.

    A young man in brocade clothes walked in surrounded by a crowd of people, apanied by a beautiful woman. The woman was over 30 years old, but that didn¡¯t leave any traces on her face.

    The man was extremely pretty. ¡°His¡± eyes were ck, clear as limpid water, and the skin color of his hand holding the woman was as white as jade, anyone could see that ¡°he¡± was a woman disguised as a man.

    "This person''s ability to disguise herself as a man needs to be improved." Xia Qingqing used to travel around the Wulin. For the sake of convenience, she often changed into men''s clothes. Few people could see through her disguise.

    Even He Tieshou, the dignified leader of the Five Poisons Cult, was fascinated by her handsome appearance. under. Therefore, Xia Qingqing naturally looked down on this ¡°young man¡± in brocade clothes, and couldn''t help pursing her lips and chuckling.

    "She didn''t deliberately hide the fact that she is a woman." Song Qingshu sighed, but he was surprised in his heart, <i>¡®Why is she here?¡¯</i>

    "Aunt, this niece felt distressed when I saw you look depressed all day long. This time I am going to the south of the Yangtze River, so I begged Great Khan to let aunte out to rx together. So Aunt won''t me me right?" The man sat down in a window seat, and a faint dimple appeared on the corner of his lips.

    "Who in the entire prairie doesn''t know that Minmin, you have a clever mind, and this aunt doesn''t believe that you really don''t know about my matters¡­¡± The beautiful woman snorted, looked at the green branches outside the window, and sighed lightly, "Jiangnan is the ce where I experienced heartbreak. I originally nned to live alone in the prairie for the rest of my life and never set foot in the Central ins, but I didn''t expect that after only ten years, I would have to brake the vow I made that day."

    "Aunt, there are so many good men on the grasnd, why do you have to wallow in a past rtionship? I have also heard about the events of that year. The Great Khan was so generous that he betrothed you to him. However, that person changed sides as soon as he entered the Central ins, and even concealed his marriage contract and went to Peach Blossom Ind to ask for marriage. He is really a heartless person. Unfortunately, people in Song Dynasty still regard him as a great hero, hmph!"

    The ¡°young man¡± clearly felt sorry for her aunt and the more she talked about it, the more angry she became.

    (G: They are talking about Guo Jing. Check out the wiki to know more.)

    The beautiful woman shook her head slightly, and stopped the ¡°young man¡± in brocade clothes from continuing, "He was originally from the Song Dynasty, so it is understandable for him to oppose the Great Khan for the court of the Song Dynasty. What''s more, I was confused for a while and indirectly killed his mother. Speaking of that, I feel sorry for him more."

    It has been nearly twenty years since that matter happened, and it still hurt her heart to mention it at the moment.

    Seeing the sad look on his aunt''s brow, the ¡°young man¡± in brocade clothes said angrily, "He might¡¯ve been from the Song Dynasty, but Mongolia took him in when he and his mother was in dire straights, and worked hard to raise him for more than ten years. Forgetting all that, he helped the Song people deal with Mongolia, he is really a wolf!"

    The ¡°young man¡± in brocade clothes usually wouldn¡¯t have lost herposure like she did, but that mans rtionship with her aunt aroused another hatred in her heart, which inevitably made her a little emotional.

    "I don''t understand the inner workings of these nations. Since he made such a choice, he must have had his own reasons." The beautiful woman''s expression darkened, "These things are out of our control. Minmin, you should also have a deep understanding of this matter.¡±

    A wry smile appeared on the face of the ¡°young man¡± in brocade clothes, "We both fell in love with a Han. Unfortunately, they were all ipatible with our Mongolian Empire."

    The beautiful woman lightly patted the back of her hand as a sign offort, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh.

    Even though the two girls talked in a low voice, with Song Qingshu''s current attainments, he could still hear them clearly, and he became sure that the ¡°young man¡± was naturally Zhao Min, and the older woman should be Hua Zheng, who had a marriage contract with Guo Jing in the past.

    When he had just transmigrated to this world, he got to meet Zhao Min once in Shaoshi Mountain. He remembered her as a proud girl as bright as a rose, but now there was a trace of fatigue between her brows.

    Song Qingshu can''t help but be a little dazed when he recalled everything that happened in the past.

    "Brother Song, what''s wrong with you?" Xia Qingqing looked at him strangely, "Could it be that you know them?"

    "We¡¯ve met once, so she can be considered an acquaintance." Song Qingshu shook his head, thinking of the time when he nned to conquer Zhao Min to revenge Zhang Wuji, he couldn''t helpughing.

    "I am curious about what their n is for going south to the Central ins." Song Qingshu fell into deep thought.

    "State Teacher, you have fought against Guo Jing many times. In your opinion, is Guo Jing a real gentleman or a hypocrite?" Zhao Min suddenly turned and looked at a yellow-robed monk beside her and asked.

    Hearing Zhao Min''s respectful tone, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but curiously take a look, and noticed a monk whose body was like a bamboo pole. He was tall but very thin, with a slightly sunken forehead like a te, and a wheel-shaped weapon on his elbow.

    He was startled, ¡®Could it be Monk Jinlun? Isn''t he the number one expert under Kui, why is he with Zhao Min, the daughter of Prince Ruyang?

    It''s no wonder that Song Qingshu was suspicious, Temujin was getting old, and the next Khan was still undecided, so all the kings were eager to make a move.

    The most powerful amongst the princes were Kui who managed the Central ins, Xuliewu who conquered the West, Alibuge who stayed behind on the prairie, and Chaghan Tem¨¹r, the Prince of Ruyang who managed the Western Regions.

    The Prince of Ruyang has always maintained a neutral attitude towards the rivalry between the other princes.

    But now that Kui''s people were apanying Zhao Min, Song Qingshu inevitably wondered whether Chaghan Tem¨¹r had secretly formed an alliance with Kui.

    In fact, Song Qingshu was just overthinking, Monk Jinlun was here to protect Hua Zheng, not Zhao Min. Although Temujin had many sons, he had only four legitimate sons¡ª Jochi, Chagatai, Ogodei, and finally Tolui.

    In the process of Mongolia''s conquest of the world, they died one after another, and the descendants of each line also suffered heavy losses. The current situation was that the most powerful princes, namely¡ª Kui, Xuliewu, and Alibuge were all from Tolui''s line.

    Hua Zheng was Temujin''s only surviving daughter, and she has always had the best rtionship with Tolui. So when he learned that she was going south to the Central ins, Kui immediately dispatched his top expert Monk Jinlun to protect her. As for whether he was taking the opportunity to get his aunt to his side, it was unknown.

    "Reporting to Princess Shaomin, Guo Jing is indeed a gentleman." Hearing Zhao Min''s question, Monk Jinlun hesitated for a moment, and finally said.

    "The State Teacher, as his enemy, has such an evaluation. Then that man must not be all bad. That man is proficient in the art of war, strong in martial arts, and has won the hearts of the people. He is really a serious problem for Mongolia." Zhao Min remained silent for a moment, and licked her red lips, "I dare to ask the State Teacher, how does Guo Jing''s martial artspare to the State Teacher?"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>I wasn''t feeling quite well today, so had to take some rest, hence the dy. I hope you understand.

    Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 307: The Red Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 307: The Red Fairy</h4>

    "Guo Jing is the leader of the martial arts in the south. In recent years, he has practiced the Nine Yin Manual to perfection. I''m afraid he can be regarded as the number one person in the southern Wulin¡­" Monk Jinlun deliberately paused, and then continued, "I have fought against him before at the Great Sanguan Heroes Conference, and his reputation is indeed well-deserved."

    "Monk Jinlun, the princess is asking how your martial arts ispared to Guo Jing. You have been rambling for so long, can you beat him?" Before Hua Zheng and Zhao Min could say anything, an itinerant monk next to themmented with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.

    Monk Jinlun looked up and saw that it was Lu Zhangke, who along with He Biweng were called the Xuanming Elders and served under Chaghan Tem¨¹r¡¯s Ruyang Pce. He was concerned about face, so he just snorted coldly.

    "Master Lu, please don''t be impatient, the state teacher is about to continue." In fact Zhao Min was feeling a little impatient herself , but Monk Jinlun was quite favored by Kui, so she couldn''t let the two sides fight each other.

    After getting some support, Monk Jinlun really looked a little rxed, and continued, "I am not talented,st time I could only share the same realm with Guo Jing. But recently, I am practicing the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Technique, from the secret school of Tantric Buddhism. In a few years, I am confident that I will be able to defeat Guo Jing for certain."

    Monk Jinlun''s tone was quite arrogant, he actually knew that he was weaker than Guo Jing in the battle of Dasanguan, but recently he had gained a lot from practicing Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique, so what he saidter was not aplete lie.

    "Originally, it was only necessary for the state teacher to temporarily hold Guo Jing back¡­" Zhao Min said with a smile on her face, then shook Hua Zheng''s arm, "If it¡¯s not difficult to take Guo Jing''s life, as long as my Aunt agrees, I will arrange things to get rid of him.¡±

    A trace of bewilderment shed in Hua Zheng''s eyes, and she quickly shook her head and refused, "No, I won''t allow you to do that!"

    Zhao Min showed a sad expression, and sighed, "Aunt, all these years, our Mongolian soldiers have been unable to cross Xiangyang because of Guo Jing''s existence. Our Mongolian Empire has produced arge number of talents. If we really want to deal with Guo Jing, there are actually quite a number of people who can do it. However, my cousin and the others are thinking about our Aunt, so they have been lenient to him. And, he doesn¡¯t even know anything about it, do you think it¡¯s worth it, Aunt?"

    "Is it worth it or not?" Hua Zheng showed a slight smile, "Didn''t you give up the identity of a princess in order to save the Ming Cult leader in the past?"

    "Aunt, please don''t mention him." Zhao Min said with a nk expression, with her eyshes trembling slightly.

    "I really don''t know what happened between you two¡­" Hua Zheng sighed, andforted her, "Actually, it''s a good thing to make a clean break. After all, he is fighting against the Great Khan, and it''s no good for you to be together. This Aunt doesn¡¯t want you to make the same mistakes I made.¡±

    Zhao Min managed to force a smile, but did not answer. The two women had their own thoughts, and soon fell into silence. The guards on the side looked at each other, and no one dared to speak at this time.

    Looking at Zhao Min''s beautiful back, Song Qingshu showed a yful smile. <i>¡®What happened between her and Zhang Wuji, which caused the two to turn against each other now?¡¯</i>

    There were several thoughts in his head, but he quickly denied them. There was not enough information, so it was really difficult to analyze the exact situation. Song Qingshu quickly put the question aside, and instead thought about whether he should take this princess, who was as pretty as a fairy and as witty as a fox as hostage.

    The Divine Arrow Eight Heroes were here to protect her. Although their archery skills were superb, but this ce was not an open in, the distance between the two sides were too close, and the environment in the inn was tooplicated, so he didn¡¯t really fear their archery skills.

    The other martial artists on Zhao Min''s side, such as Ah Da, Ah Er, and Ah San were all top experts, but Ah Da¡¯s one arm was cut off by Zhang Wuji in the Battle of Wudang, and he beat Ah Er along with Ah San to a pulp. They were not as strong as they used to be, so they could also be temporarily ignored.

    The Xuanming Divine Palm of the Xuanming Elders was so vicious that even Zhang Sanfeng was at a loss for what to do. When the two joined forces, even Zhang Wuji, who was a master of martial arts, could hardly gain any advantage, not to mention there was also Monk Jinlun who was on the same level as Guo Jing.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but click his tongue. If they all really teamed up, he might have no choice but to run away.

    So he decided that there was no practical benefit in abducting Zhao Min at the moment. After making up his mind, Song Qingshu finally felt better, <i>¡®It doesn''t matter if I don''t get involved in this kind of thankless activity.¡¯</i>

    Ding! Ding!

    While Song Qingshu was contemting, a pleasant copper bell sounded from the door, and soon a beautiful woman in an apricot-yellow Taoist robe walked in. She was holding a horsetail whisk in her hand, and her beautiful eyes scanned around the inn. She couldn''t help but slightly brown after seeing Zhao Min and her group, but as she had been rampant in the Wulin for many years, she really didn''t want to appear timid in front of others.

    She judged in her heart that even if she couldn''t defeat them, with her movement technique, self-protection wouldn¡¯t be a problem. So she walked in and sat down in a quiet seat, the called the waiter to order a few vegetarian dishes.

    Although the Taoist nun was dressed inly, she had a pink face and peachy cheeks, and the natural charm between her brows couldn¡¯t be concealed. Song Qingshu smiled slightly, and took a sip from the wine ss. <i>¡®What a good day this is turning out to be, it¡¯s rare to see so many legendary figures gathered together in one ce.¡¯</i>

    It was no secret that, of the two Xuanming Elders, He Biweng was fond of wine and Lu Zhangke was lus*tful.

    When Lu Zhangke saw that even the lose Taoist robe couldn¡¯t conceal the graceful figure of the woman, he couldn''t help but touch his chin, and said with a smile, "What a beautiful and charming woman, it''s a pity she¡¯s a Taoist nun."

    Zhao Min and Hua Zheng were sitting at a table by themselves, and at the moment they were having some private conversations with each other. Their followers were spread out, and had sat down at another table, while secretly guarding the nobledies in the middle.

    Except for the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes who were going to guard the key points everywhere, the rest had settled down. Monk Jinlun had a table for himself. The Xuanming Elders also had a table for themselves. It was the same for Ah Da, Ah Er, Ah San. The rest of the guards crowded together in twos and threes. It was possible to roughly tell the status of each person from the way they were sitting.

    When Lu Zhangke saw that beautiful Taoist nun, he couldn''t help himself, and flirted with his words, but he finally remembered the presence of Hua Zheng and Zhao Min, so he didn''t dare to be too tant.

    Hearing his teasing words, the beautiful Taoist nun raised her willow eyebrows, her face became frosty, and with a wave of her sleeve, a few silver needles were shot at Lu Zhangke''s face.

    The silver needles were so fast and deadly that it was toote for others to react. Lu Zhangke didn¡¯t expect that a joke would immediately lead to his death. Fortunately, a master''s instinct allowed him to take out his weapon in time, and he put the Deer Head Stick in front of him, just in time to block the silver needles.

    Seeing the trembling silver needles on the Deer Head Stick, people took a cold breath. The Xuanming Elders were both masters of using poison. They could tell at a nce that there was a strong poison applied to it, and they couldn''t help but change their expressions: "Frozen Soul Silver Needle! You are Li Mochou, the Red Fairy?"

    Seeing that her Frozen Soul Silver Needles had been stopped by the other party, Li Mochou was secretly startled, and when she heard the exmation of the two, she snorted, "It is indeed."

    Li Mochou had been traveling the Wulin for a long time, and because of her fierce and murderous nature, many people called her the Red Fairy. No one knows when, but the nickname Red Fairy had spread like wildfire. Although it was quite apt, Li Mochou herself didn''t like it that much.

    "Heh, other people might be afraid of your reputation as the Red Fairy, but that doesn¡¯t apply to me." Lu Zhangke was careless for a moment, and almost lost his life. It hurt his face quite a lot, so he raised his palm and attacked Li Mochou.

    Monk Jinlun had a slight smile on his face as he leisurely drank his tea. It looked like he was watching a y.

    He Biweng had always fought against his senior brother, and the two of them had been famous for a long time, so he found it inappropriate for them to join forces to deal with a little girl. Moreover, he knew that with Lu Zhangke''s martial arts, he was more than enough to deal with Li Mochou. So he stood where he was and secretly guarded against any attacks on his senior brother.

    Even before Lu Zhangke got close, Li Mochou felt the cold air in the palm strike, so she didn''t dare to be careless, and used her movement technique to quickly retreat, and raised her palm to meet his attack.

    "Five Poison Divine Palm!" Lu Zhangke eximed as he looked at his red and swollen right hand. His face felt hot in embarrassment as he quickly tapped a few acupuncture points on his hand, and used his True Qi to force out the poisonous blood in his palm.

    "Xuanming Divine Palm, you are the are the Xuanming Elders!" At the moment, Li Mochou''s pink face had turned a little pale, but fortunately the other party was being careless at the time, and she was able to the Five Poison Divine Palm to resist the opponent''s Xuanming Divine Palm strength. Even so, the cold energy had hit her body, and she tried her best to not let her teeth tremble.

    "You little bi*ch, just see what I do to you after this old man takes you down!" Looking at Li Mochou''s towering mounds rapidly rising and falling at the moment, a dangerous light shed in Lu Zhangke''s eyes.

    Zhao Min and Hua Zheng also noticed the disturbance here. Hearing Lu Zhangke''s words full of obscene hints, Hua Zheng couldn''t help but frown, and was about to speak, but Zhao Min raised her hand to stop her, and exined in a low voice, "Aunt, this Taoist nun is also a big devil in the Wulin, and many people died at her hands, so it would be good if Master Lu got rid of her."

    Zhao Min was very adept at controlling her subordinates. Those who loved money should be lured by money, those who loved power should be seduced by power, and those who loved women should be seduced by beauties. She didn''t want to lose a subordinate for an irrelevant woman, let alone a powerful martial arts master. What''s more, this woman was not a good person.

    Hearing Lu Zhangke''s words, Li Mochou couldn''t help being furious. She has always kept herself clean, and even her ex-lover Lu Zhanyuan couldn''t say anything too frivolous about her, so how could she tolerate such obscene words!

    She raised her hand and shot a few Frozen Soul Silver Needle again, while taking the opportunity tounch a follow-up attack with the wave of the horsetail whisk.

    "What a beautiful movement technique!" Monk Jinlun put down his tea bowl and praised sincerely.

    Li Mochou knew that her martial arts skill was not as good as the opponent''s, so she changed to a clever and changeable fighting style. The movement technique of the Ancient Tomb Sect was already one of the best in the world, and when Li Mochou used it, she became as light as a swallow.

    Li Mochou and Lu Zhangke confronted each other head-on, and the two often broke up at the first contact. Li Mochou was always looking for her opponent to show his ws and give him a fatal blow.

    The Xuanming movement technique has always been quite weak, so even though Lu Zhangke was obviously far superior to Li Mochou in martial arts, but he could only draw with her. And the Frozen Soul Silver Needle was also extremely poisonous, so he had to be careful of that. Otherwise, once he is shot, he would most likely be dead on the spot.

    "Senior brother, let me help you!" He Biweng noticed that Lu Zhangke had gotten himself in an unfavorable situation because of his carelessness. Although he felt that Lu Zhangke should be able to gradually turn the situation around, he was worried that his senior brother would be identally killed by the Frozen Soul Silver Needle. So he decided to join the battle.

    The Xuanming Elders were best atbined attacks. Together, their power would be more than double.

    In the past, even Zhang Wuji had to be careful of their attacks, not to mention Li Mochou, who was far inferior in martial arts.

    Seeing that Li Mochou''s area of movement was getting smaller and smaller, Song Qingshu knew that she was about to lose. He was hesitating whether to help her, when suddenly a strong voice was from the door.

    "Amitabha!"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 308: The demoness in distress

    <h4>Chapter 308: The demoness in distress</h4>

    The internal force behind this Buddha''s Call was iparably majestic, as it was able to make an ordinary sound have no less effect than the Lion¡¯s Roar!

    Everyone in the inn felt their hearts tremble.

    The two Xuanming Elders also stopped attacking, frowned and turned around to guard against any sudden attacks. Although Li Mochou was able to escape, her pink face became even paler than before.

    Soon a great monk in a yellow cassock walked in with a Zen Staff. This man seemed to be middle-aged, but his face was smooth as jade, his appearance was dignified, and had a pair pair of calm eyes. His demeanor made everyone in the inn feel on their toes.

    "I don''t know what advice this master has for us?" Although Lu Zhangke was a little worried about this monk, but when he teamed up with his junior brother, there were very few in the world who could contend with them, and his words were quite rude after being interrupted by the other party.

    A trace of anger shed in the eyes of the great monk, but it quickly disappeared without a trace. He looked at the rude man and called out the Bud*ha''s name again, then said, "I don''t dare to give any advice, it''s just about this female benefactor who was being besieged by two benefactors. This poor monk has been looking for her for many days. So please let this poor monk subdue this female devil."

    "Senior brother, I have long heard about the filth and evil hidden in the Bud*hist Temples of Ch*na. Now that I see it, it really deserves its reputation." He Biweng smiled and winked at the great monk, "This master is pursuing this Taoist nun. She is indeed quite charming and beautiful, it must have moved the master''s heart. A monk matches a Taoist nun, a nun matches a monk, it''s so wonderful, hahaha¡­"

    Lu Zhangke alsoughed cooperatively, the face of the great monk on the opposite side turned blue, and he shouted in a deep voice, "Hmph! Where did these two foolse from?"

    The Xuanming Elders, didn''t feel offended, they smiled and said, "Great Monk, everything should be taken on a firste-first-served basis. We saw this beautiful Taoist nun first. However, we are quite generous, so it''s not impossible for you to get a shareter. So don¡¯t rush to jump in line.¡±

    Li Mochou''s face turned frosty. If an ordinary man dared to speak such foul words towards her, she would have already made sure that his fate was worse than death. But now, whether it was the Xuanming Elders or the great monk, their martial arts were far superior to hers, so she could only wait and see what happens.

    "Your mouth is full of obscenities, the Bud*ha''s wrath can also be like a lion''s roar, and this poor monk is not that talented, so I really might not be able to restrain my anger¡­" The great monk raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself, and everyone in the inn could only hear some vague fragments of what he said. Then he suddenly raised his hand, and a burst of hot True Qi shot out from his sleeve.

    The martial arts practiced by the Xuanming Elders was of the cold Yin nature, and they were extremely afraid of this kind of Yang Qi. They didn¡¯t dare to directly face the attack, and hurriedly dodged to the sides. The attack left a circle of scorched ck marks on the ce where they were standing before.

    "Animitta Kalpa Finger?" Seeing the great monk making a move, Song Qingshu let out a sigh.

    The Animitta Kalpa Finger was a unique skill belonging to Shaolin. In the current world, apart from Shaolin Master Xuanbei, only Tubo¡¯s Jiumozhi had mastered it. Master Xuanbei had died at the hands of Jiumozhi in Shenjie Temple in Dali, so who was this great monk in front of him?

    "The Animitta Kalpa Finger!" The Xuanming Elders have been active in the Wulin for many years, and they were naturally familiar with many unique knowledge of martial arts. Seeing that this great monk was using one of Shaolin''s unique skills, they were secretly startled, and their tone also became more respectful, far less presumptuous than it was just now, "Dare to ask the master his dharma name, which one of the eminent monks from the Shaolin Temple are you?"

    The great monk snorted. Just moments ago, the two Xuanming Elders seemed to be extremely insolent, but now they were being courteous and respectful. But he still found this situation advantageous, "This poor monk''s dharma name is Xuancheng."

    "So it''s an eminent monk of the Xuan generation!"

    The current abbot of Shaolin Temple was Xuanci and since the other party was of the same generation as the abbot, his martial arts wouldn¡¯t be much weaker. So the attitude of the two Xuanming Elders became even more respectful. (G: The Shaolin monks had unique generation titles in different eras. It hepls to identify which generation they are from.)

    "Xuancheng?" On the other hand, Monk Jinlun was startled, so he got up and asked, "May I ask, is the master one of the Thirteen Absolute Monks known as the number one martial artist in Shaolin Temple in two hundred years?"

    As soon as Jinlun Fawang reminded them, the two Xuanming Elders suddenly remembered a legend in the martial arts world. The seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple were extensive and profound, and it was absolutely impossible for anyone to master all of the seventy-two skills.

    Decades ago, Shaolin gave birth to a martial arts prodigy who actually mastered thirteen unique skills!

    It could be said that there have never been anyone like him since ancient times and will never be one again. It''s just that there were rumors that he had gone mad during his practice, and had lost all his his martial arts.

    <i>¡®Could it be him?¡¯</i>

    The great monk looked at Monk Jinlun, and a strange look shed in his eyes, then he said, "I didn''t expect that there are still people in the Wulin who remember this poor monk."

    Hearing his response, the expressions of the people in the inn were varied, and the guards such as the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes readied their weapons and focused their attention on him.

    The two Xuanming Elders looked at each other, and could see the fear in each others eyes.

    In recent years, Monk Jinlun had felt that his martial arts was the best in the world, so he looked eager to make a move. But he was also afraid that Xuancheng¡¯s fame as Shaolin Temple''s number one martial artist in the past two hundred years would prove to be correct, so he dared not act rashly.

    <i>¡®The number one martial artist in Shaolin in two hundred years?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu sneered in his heart,<i> "I don''t believe that he is stronger than the Sweeper Monk.¡¯ </i>

    As a person who had advance knowledge of the original books, and Song Qingshu naturally didn''t believe that great monk Xuancheng would be more powerful than the Sweeper Monk.

    "Xuancheng, you bald donkey, you have chased me for thousands of miles, what is the reason for that?" Li Mochou bitterly asked, unlike the silence stance of the rest of the crowd.

    "Demoness, you are causing trouble in the world, and killing innocent people indiscriminately. So this poor monk wants to stop you from causing more harm to the people. Originally, ording to this poor monk''s temperament, I nned to punish you on the spot, but the brother abbot was merciful and ordered me to arrest you and bring you back to the Shaolin Temple. I allowed you to escape several times before to repent, but this time I¡¯ll see how you can escape!" Master Xuancheng knocked his Zen Staff heavily on the ground, and the floor below shattered to pieces.

    During these past few days Xuancheng has been chasing after Li Mochou, but because of Xuanci''s decree, he was unable to kill her many times, and Li Mochou was able to take the opportunity to escape with her excellent movement technique.

    However, Xuancheng''s inner strength was profound, and he would always catch up. Although Li Mochou was able to escape temporarily, if she really wanted to get rid of him, that would be quite impossible.

    "There are so many people in the world who are heartless and cruel. I, Li Mochou, only kill when provoked. So why would that stinky donkey send you after me?" Li Mochou showed no trace of fear on her face, which made everyone in the inn admire her courage.

    "Master Xuancheng, since you have old grievances, then we brothers will not get involved. Master, please do your own thing." The Xuanming Eldersughed dryly, and quickly gave up, then returned to the vicinity of their group.

    Xuancheng''s eyes turned cold. At first nce, he could tell that the two old men in front of him were not good people but judging from their figure and breathing method, they shouldn¡¯t be weak, not to mention the tall and thin monk beside them. Therefore, Xuancheng also didn¡¯t want to cause more problems for himself.

    "Evil woman! You killed dozens of people belonging to Lu Zhanyuan''s family, and you killed innocent people indiscriminately when you were traveling the Wulin. Today, this poor monk will be exacting justice for the heavens!" Xuancheng looked at Li Mochou and scolded angrily, then swung his Zen Staff to strike at her.

    Song Qingshu in the distance could feel the True Qi on the Zen Staff, and was startled, <i>¡®They were not all exaggerating when they imed that this great monk is known as the number one martial artist in Shaolin Temple for two hundred years. I''m afraid no one in the entire Shaolin Temple can use the Evil Suppressing Staff technique this perfectly. It¡¯s so powerful!¡¯</i>

    Xuancheng''s blow was indeed very powerful, so Li Mochou naturally didn''t dare to take it head-on, with a touch of her toe, she dodged to the side. The table and chairs where she was just now were quickly smashed to pieces by the Zen Staff.

    Xuancheng fought Li Mochou many times, so he had expected her to make this move. This heavy Zen Staff seemed to have a mind of its own, as it moved with the help of the ground''s recoil force, and pursued Li Mochou like a tarsal maggot.

    Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, Li Mochou swung her horse tail whisk around the Zen Staff, turned over and fell a few feet away with her strength. That flexible and slender waist made all the men in the field salivate.

    <i>¡®Tsk tsk, if I could hold that little waist with both hands, it would surely be very refreshing.¡¯ </i>Lu Zhangke licked his lips, and felt his body became hot, but he only dared to say those words in his heart, fearing that if he offended that great monk, it would be another unnecessary trouble.

    Naturally, Li Mochou didn''t know what was going on in Lu Zhangke''s mind, as she looked at her trembling right hand with a pale face. Although she managed to escape Xuancheng''s attack just now, Xuancheng was also relentless, and when his Zen Staff trembled, an invisible wave was transmitted, breaking the horse tail whisk in the process.

    Although Li Mochou had quickly let go, her hand still felt numb, and she might not be able use it to fight again in a short time.

    Li Mochou didn¡¯t dare to fight head on, and took advantage of the distance between her and Xuancheng, as she used the top quality movement technique, Ascending the Blue Sky from the Ancient Tomb Sect and flew towards the window without hesitation.

    Xuancheng''s martial arts was far superior to Li Mochou''s, and he has always been deeply concerned that the other party would escape again, so he had already thought of a countermeasure against it. Seeing that Li Mochou really chose to escape, he threw the Zen Staff at her with all his strength.

    Apanied by the shrill sound of the wind, the Zen Staff shot forward. If Li Mochou continued to flee, she might not be able to escape the fate of being seriously injured and killed by the Zen Staff.

    Li Mochou was also aware of that, but she had been rampant in the Wulin for many years, relying not only on martial arts and poisonous needles, but also on her top-notch fighting reflexes. She knew very well that if she failed to escape from Xuancheng''s hands, she would have to spend her life in the temple lighting candles, facing the wall and thinking about her mistakes. So she judged that it would be better to end her life here once and for all.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Li Mochou decided to bear the blow of the Zen Staff, and also to take the opportunity to escape if she survived. So she didn''t dodge or evade, and just concentrated her True Qi towards her back, waiting for the impending strike.

    Lu Zhangke gasped, with his eyesight, he could tell that Li Mochou''s and Xuancheng''s skills were miles apart. Li Mochou would surely die if she was hit by that staff, so he couldn''t help feeling sorry for such a beautiful Taoist nun. The beautiful flower would disappear just like that. Of course, even if he wanted to save her at the moment, it was still toote.

    Zhao Min on the side looked solemn, and Hua Zheng also showed a look of agitation, and they all watched the tragedy happen.

    Whoosh!

    When the Zen Staff was about to hit Li Mochou''s back, a chopstick was suddenly shot from nowhere. After it collided with the Zen Staff, the chopstick immediately shattered, but affected by its force, the Zen Staff also deviated from its original trajectory and flew towards the window.

    Li Mochou saw that the Zen Staff that was supposed to be behind her was flying in front of her, and she couldn''t help but turn pale. She tipped her toes, and abruptly stopped her figure, then gracefully turned andnded beside Song Qingshu''s table.

    She suspiciously looked at him, only to find that an extremely handsome man was pouring himself a drink, and the pair of chopsticks by the side of the bowl just happened to be missing. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she still cupped her fists and thanked him, "Thank you, Your Excellency, for your help!"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 309: Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 309: Demoness</h4>

    "It''s just a little effort, Miss Li don''t have to worry about it." Song Qingshu put down his wine cup, smiled faintly, and watched Li Mochou from a close distance.

    She had a pink face and peachy cheeks, full chest and straight waist, and with such a tall figure, there must be a pair of straight long legs under the loose Taoist robe. She was really a stunning beauty!

    <i>¡®ording to the original novels, her beauty should be no less than Xiao Longnu, and now I see her, sure enough, what the books said was indeed true!¡¯</i>

    Li Mochou felt quite ufortable standing there and being swept all over by Song Qingshu''s gaze. If an ordinary man looked at her like that, she would have him attacked already. However, this young mans eyes were warm, and there was more appreciation in his eyes than lu*st, not to mention that Li Mochou found it hard to feel disgusted just after he rescued her, so she just quietly stood in ce.

    But Li Mochou had never been looked at by a man in such way for many years, so her face inevitably got a little hot, and her cheeks soon turned a bit red.

    After such a change, the eyes of the entire inn focused on Song Qingshu, and everyone had different expressions.

    Monk Jinlun''s face changed slightly, as if he was struck with a thunderbolt. Although he was confident that he himself could counter the attack, but he didn''t expect that this young man could knock away that Zen Staff weighing tens of catties with just a chopstick. And his grasp over the uracy of strength was really terrifying!

    Only now did Zhao Min clearly see Song Qingshu''s appearance, and she couldn''t help being taken aback for a moment, and let out a light sigh, with a look of astonishment on her face, "Why is it him?"

    "Minmin, do you know him?" Hua Zheng felt that the young man had a special air of calmness and majesty, and when she heard Zhao Min muttering to herself, she couldn''t help but look at her curiously.

    "We can be regarded as acquaintances." Zhao Min had not yet recovered from the shock, "It''s strange, why does he seempletely different now?"

    Song Qingshu used to have the nickname Jade-Faced Mengchang, and his appearance was naturally very charming and handsome, but he used to be very narrow-minded in the past, which led to him having a gloomy and unruly look on his face.

    But the current Song Qingshu''s martial arts had gotten higher and higher, and his heroic nature had been awakened by Ouyang Feng''s words, which caused his temperament to go through a drastic change. He had be more restrained, and more elegant.

    "Amitabha, who is the benefactor? Why do you want to save this demoness?" Seeing that Song Qingshu''s chopsticks had knocked his Zen Staff into the air, Xuancheng was very surprised. There¡¯re weren¡¯t many people in the Wulin who could be his match.

    Unexpectedly, he got to meet so many masters in a small inn. Those two wretched-looking old men, and the fan monk with the big wheel, although not as strong as him, they weren¡¯t that far behind. But the young man in front of him, who looked only in his twenties, gave him an unfathomable feeling.

    <i>¡®When did the world have such a powerful young man?¡¯</i>

    "I''m just a passer-by. When I saw that this Miss was about to lose her life, I couldn''t bear to let it happen, so I provided some help. I hope the master will forgive me."

    All the people in the world knew that he had failed to assassinate Kangxi and died, so Song Qingshu knew that his identity was sensitive at the moment, so he didn''t want to reveal his name.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu refused to answer, Xuancheng''s face shed with a trace of green, and he quickly sifted through the list of young masters in the Wulin in his mind, constantly guessing the identity of the man in front of him, <i>¡®Qiao Feng? His appearance does not match the age. Young Master Murong? His martial arts is not this high. Could it be that person?¡¯</i>

    "It turns out to be the Master Zhang of Ming Cult, why are you hiding it?" Xuancheng sneered.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing, and turned to look at Zhao Min, "Even if I am willing to be the lover of the Princess, she probably won''t agree."

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s frivolous words, Zhao Min suddenly became angry, she coldly snorted, grabbed a bow and arrow from the guard''s quiver, and shot it at Song Qingshu.

    Because of Zhao Min''s noble background, many top martial arts masters had taught her martial arts, so she was also quite adept at archery. Even the arrow she had casually shot, was no less than an arrow shot by a warrior in the army.

    With Song Qingshu''s current realm, he naturally didn''t fear some measly arrow. He calmly raised his hand, firmly mping the arrow with his two fingers, and said, "Master Xuancheng, you have seen it all. I can¡¯t be him unless Mongolia has a custom of shooting arrows as a show of affection."

    Zhao Min''s face turned cold, and she was about to explode, but suddenly she smiled, as if ice and snow had just melted, "Young Master Song, was haven''t seen each other for a while, but I didn''t expect your martial arts to progress so quickly, it seems that the Wudang¡¯s martial arts is really broad and profound."

    <i>¡®What a vicious woman!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly.

    For many years, Shaolin and Wudang had been at odds. For one thing, the Shaolin Temple thought that Zhang Sanfeng was a Shaolin traitor and Wudang¡¯s martial arts were learned secretly from the Shaolin Temple.

    Of course, the people in the Wudang Sect were not happy with such usations. The martial arts they learned were obviously Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s creations.

    Secondly, Zhang Cuishan was forced to death by Shaolin Temple, and at the same time, Yu Daiyan was cut off from his whole body by the powerful Vajra Finger of Shaolin Temple. So although the two factions were both famous and authentic martial arts factions, their rtionship has always been very tense.

    Xuancheng was obsessed with practicing martial arts, and after hearing that Wudang Sect¡¯s Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts were superb, coupled with the deep-rooted dispute between their factions, he always had the idea of ??going up to Wudang Mountain to meet him for a spar.

    Hearing Zhao Min expose Song Qingshu''s identity as a disciple of the Wudang Sect, Xuancheng sneered, "It turns out that you are the disciple of that Shaolin traitor, no wonder you are so defiant!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the atmosphere in the inn suddenly became tense.

    Zhao Min also didn''t expect Xuancheng to be so merciless. Zhang Sanfeng was someone who was highly respected throughout the Wulin, but this man directly called him a Shaolin traitor!

    Now, if Song Qingshu, as a Wudang disciple, failed to take back the face of his grandmaster, he would never be able to lift his head.

    Sure enough, Song Qingshu''s expression changed. Although he had no feelings for the Wudang Sect, and he had already been expelled from Wudang by Zhang Sanfeng, he could never truly get rid of his connection to the Wudang Sect.

    "This Song is not that knowledgeable, but even I know that Shaolin martial arts emphasizes the use of Buddhism to resolve the demon in one¡¯s nature. The higher the Dharma, the higher the martial arts. As a Buddhist disciple, you have nopassion, and your words are full of greed, hatred and ignorance. You are truly unworthy of being a high-ranking monk of the Xuan line." Song Qingshu''s tone was t, but in contrast, onlookers really felt that Xuancheng was quite inferior.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s remark Xuancheng was inexplicably surprised, wondering why this young man¡¯s words were exactly the same as what that person from the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion had said?

    But Song Qingshu was young, so Xuancheng didn''t believe that he really had such insight. He judged that Song Qingshu was just a blind cat who met a dead mouse, so he just snorted, "Wudang is known as a famous and decent faction, but you are greedy for beauty, and you rescued Li Mochou, this demoness for her beauty. With a disciple like this, one can see the nature of the Wudang Sect." (G: Idiom, meaning: coincidence.)

    Hearing what Xuancheng said, Xia Qingqing grabbed Song Qingshu angrily, and Li Mochou stood still in embarrassment, but Song Qingshu himself remained very calm, "Firstly, this Song is no longer a disciple of Wudang Sect, that Princess Shaomin can testify for me." He raised his hand to point at Zhao Min, but all he got was a coquettish snort.

    Song Qingshu didn''t take it seriously, and continued, "Secondly, Great Monk, which eye of yours saw that I was greedy for beauty and saved Daoist Li because of that?"

    "Just now, you stared at that wicked girl''s whole body, everyone in the room saw it." There was nock of ridicule in Xuancheng''s tone.

    "I can testify for Master Xuancheng on this point." Zhao Min joined in to add to the chaos, "From the look Young Master Song gave Daoist Li just now, it was almost if he really wanted to strip¡­"

    Halfway through the speech, Zhao Min deliberately stopped talking, but her meaning was self-evident. Seeing that their master had spoken, the two Xuanming Elders, added even more embellishments, apanied by wanton and obsceneughter.

    Li Mochou was so angry that she trembled all over, and even though she was worried about the disparity between their martial arts, she still couldn''t help but tremble slightly and got ready to strike.

    At this moment, Song Qingshu lightly pressed her shoulder and slightly shook his head at her.

    She has always kept herself clean since she started traveling the Wulin, not to mention being in contact with men, even if a man looked at her more than once, Li Mochou probably would¡¯ve shot him blind. However, at this moment, when Song Qingshu put his hand on her shoulder, she didn¡¯t get angry for the first time. Feeling the heat from the palms on her shoulders, Li Mochou suddenly felt a shyness befitting a young girl.

    Seeing that Li Mochou had gradually calmed down, Song Qingshu just looked at Xuancheng and said, "I have a story here, and I hope the Great Monk canment on it."

    Everyone in the inn was puzzled, but Song Qingshu just continued to say, "Once upon a time there was an old monk traveling with a young monk. They encountered a river on the way. They also saw a woman who wanted to cross the river but did not dare to cross it. The old monk took the initiative to carry the woman across the river. After crossing the river, he put the woman down and continued on the road with the little monk. The little monk couldn''t help thinking all the way: <i>¡®What happened to Master? How dare he carry a woman across the river?¡¯ </i>Walking, and thinking all the way, he finally couldn''t help it, and asked: Master, you vited the precepts. Why did you carry a woman on your back? The old monk sighed: I have already put her down, but you still can¡¯t let her go!"

    Song Qingshu stopped talking, but everyone in the scene understood what he meant.

    Thinking that he wasparing Master Xuancheng, the most dignified Shaolin master in two hundred years, to the young monk who couldn''t let go, they all showed a hint of amused smiles.

    "Young Master Song speaks eloquently, but unfortunately, no matter how hard you try, you can''t cover up the fact that you rescued Li Mochou, a demoness." Seeing that Xuancheng''s bald head had flushed red, Zhao Min suppressed her smile and spoke out to provide some help.

    "The princess is quite right. This Song is usually quite restrained, but he has no resistance to demonesses. When I see a demoness, I can''t help but feel pity for her." Song Qingshu suddenly changed the subject, and he looked at Zhao Min and said, "However, the word "demoness" is really not convincing when the Princess says it. When ites to being a demoness, who canpare to the Princess?"

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s frank confession that he liked demonesses, and then called Zhao Min a demoness, Princess Hua Zheng couldn''t help but chuckle. She leaned over and whispered in Zhao Min''s ear, and pointed to Song Qingshu''s direction with her eyes while talking.

    Zhao Min¡¯s pretty face quickly turned red, then paled.

    "Divine Arrow Eight Heroes, shoot him to death!" Zhao Min coldly ordered.

    "Yes!" The Divine Arrow Eight Heroes drew the bow without any hesitation. They were all masters of archery, so shooting three arrows at the same time with one bow was no problem for them, and the rate of fire was extremely astonishing.

    After the arrows were shot, the next three arrows were already on the string, without any pause!

    Although there were only eight people, a rain of arrows poured down in the direction of Song Qingshu in the blink of an eye.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 310: The demonessâ€™ hairpin

    <h4>Chapter 310: The demoness¡¯ hairpin</h4>

    Song Qingshu''s expression froze, he pressed the table with both hands and pulled it up, overturning it and blocking it in front of him. The speed of the wooden table rolling in the air was astonishing, and the arrows that hit it were either knocked away or stuck on it. As a result, all of this terrifying rain of arrows were actually blocked.

    While the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes were in a daze, Song Qingshu shot out the remaining chopsticks in his hand.

    Whoosh!

    The chopsticks flew towards Zhao Min with a terrifying and sharp sound of ripping through the air.

    The Mongolian guards turned pale with fright, but the chopsticks were as fast as lightning, and ordinary people couldn''t react at all. Only the masters present in the scene could barely detect it.

    The Xuanming Elders and Monk Jinlun were too far away, and it would be toote to rescue Zhao Min even if they wanted to save her. Ah Da, Ah Er and Ah San, who were close to Zhao Min were shocked, and Ah Da subconsciously shed at the flying chopsticks with his sword.

    Before Ah Da entered the Ruyang Pce as a servant, his real name was Fang Dongbai. He was once the head of the top ten elders of the Beggar Gang, nicknamed the Eight Arms Divine Swordsman.

    Fang Dongbai had seen that Song Qingshu had easily knocked Xuancheng''s Zen Staff weighing dozens of catties into the air with just a single chopstick. He knew that the internal Qi attached to the chopsticks was not trivial, and he didn''t dare to expect that he would be able to stop it with a single sword. With some clever technique, he just hoped to slightly change the flight trajectory of the chopsticks, so that Zhao Min could escape the catastrophe.

    What shattered Fang Dongbai''s heart was the fact that the sword that he was using was broken to pieces, and he could only hope that Ah Er and Ah San behind him would be able to stop the chopstick. Otherwise if something happened to Zhao Min, he was afraid that none of the brothers would have a good ending.

    Almost at the same time that Fang Dongbai was swinging his sword, Ah Er and Ah San also reached out to grab the chopstick. They came from Shaolin in the Western Regions, and their Dali Vajra Palms and Dali Vajra Fingers were practiced to the peak. It had reached the level of iron, and even cracking stone was simply as easy as flipping the palm of their hand. Unexpectedly, when they grasped it, they felt a burning pain in the palm of their hand, and even if the two of them worked together, the ultimately failed to stop the chopstick.

    The two ignored the bloody line in their palms, and looked towards Zhao Min in fear.

    At the moment, Zhao Min''s face was pale, but there was no external injury on her body. The chopstick was stuck on the pir behind her, and there was a broken red hairpin hanging on it. As Zhao Min''s personal guard, they naturally knew that the red hairpin was Zhang Wuji¡¯s love token for Zhao Min in the past.

    "The subordinate is ipetent, and failed to protect the princess." Ah Da, Ah Er and Ah San hurriedly knelt down to plead guilty, and the rest of the guards also reacted and pulled out their weapons to guard Zhao Min and Hua Zheng in the middle.

    The Xuanming Elders angrily cursed, and jointly rushed towards Song Qingshu.

    Monk Jinlun also secretly broke into a cold sweat. He almost let the two nobledies die under his nose, but he could see that Song Qingshu was merciful, so he hesitated for a while, and didn¡¯t rush to join the battle, but stood next to Zhao Min And Hua Zheng as a guard.

    In the blink of an eye, the three had already fought for several moves.

    Song Qingshu was fighting against two opponents, his palm technique was simple and exquisite, and he didn¡¯t seem to be in a disadvantage in the slightest.

    "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?" The Xuanming Elders let out a sigh, and became a little concerned about the prestige of the world''s number one palm technique. They really didn''t want to fight with this opponent for a long time, so they decided to take advantage of Song Qingshu¡¯s young age. They began to work together, and nned to end the battle relying on decades of practiced skills topete with his internal strength.

    Xuanming Divine Palm technique was exquisite, not to mention that the Xuanming Elders were proficient inbined strikes, so Song Qingshu was forced to take a step back.

    As the three of them stood quietly in the scene, and the faces of the two Xuanming Elders became more and more green, and everyone around them could see strands of blue Qi visible to the naked eye, passing from their arms to Song Qingshu.

    "Brother Song!" Seeing Song Qingshu go against two opponents, Xia Qingqing hastily pulled out the Golden Serpent Sword, intending to step forward to help him. But she couldn''t help but hesitate, since it could also attract other Mongolian experts to join the battle.

    Li Mochou secretly drew three Frozen Soul Silver Needle from her sleeve, also nning to look for opportunities to help.

    After carefully considering the situation in the scene, Song Qingshu frowned, and then said to the two women, "Youyou, Miss Li and you should leave first, we will regroup at the previously agreed ce."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was able to speak calmly even after exerting so much of his internal strength, not only the Xuanming Elders, but also the rest of the people in the inn were shocked.

    "Brother Song, I won''t leave. If we die, we will die together!" Xia Qingqing pursed her lips, but her tone was extremely firm.

    "Silly girl, it''s not that you don''t know about my martial arts. If I want to leave, who in the world can stop me? If you stay here, I will have to face those masters while protecting you. So maybe the two of us will really be a pair of mandarin ducks on the yellow spring road." Song Qingshu smiled wryly, and said in a secret voice transmission.

    Xia Qingqing''s ears turned red at her lovers words. She was no longer the unruly and willful youngdy in the past, so of course she knew the priorities and understood what Song Qingshu said was true. So she nodded and said with loving eyes, "Okay, I will always wait for you there."

    After finishing speaking, she ran out of the window.

    Li Mochou had more experience in the Wulin, and knew that her presence here would not be of any use to thepetition of masters at this level. After hesitating for a while, she cupped hands and thanked Song Qingshu, "Thank you for your kindness today, this Li will definitely repay you in the future."

    After speaking, she also ran out of the window.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going!" Seeing that Li Mochou was about to flee, Xuancheng let out an angry roar, and shot a Animitta Kalpa Finger attack aiming at Li Mochou''s back.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes turned cold, and he shook the Xuanming Elders away with his palm. With the help of the counter-shock force, he came between Monk Xuancheng and Li Mochou, and smashed Xuancheng''s Animitta Kalpa Finger away with his fist.

    "I''m not a person who doesn''t want his favors repaid. So of course, if Miss Li wants to repay, this Song will be very happy." Hearing Song Qingshu''s joking words from behind, Li Mochou almost stumbled when she was jumping out of the window sill.

    "Great Devil Eradicating Fist, the Nine Yin Scripture?" Xuancheng gasped, stopped his pursuit, and looked at Song Qingshu solemnly.

    "Master really deserves to be a Shaolin Temple martial arts prodigy, and you actually recognized a martial art from the Nine Yin Scripture." Song Qingshu gave him a surprised look, and spoke with a friendly tone.

    "You, as a disciple of Wudang, don''t use its own martial arts, but actually use the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms from the Beggar Gang and the Nine Yin Scripture that has been lost for a long time in the Wulin. It can be seen that the Wudang Sects''s martial arts is really not that great." Xuancheng sneered.

    Song Qingshu was at a loss for words for a moment, and the little goodwill he had just felt disappeared without a trace.<i> ¡®Was this smelly monk somehow cheated by people from the Wudang Sect before he became a monk?¡¯ </i>

    However, even thought he was no longer a Wudang disciple, and he had to maintain the reputation of the Wudang Sect.

    "The Great Monk might not be aware, but this Song made a big mistake in the past, and was expelled from the Wudang Sect by the Grandmaster. I no am no longer a disciple of Wudang, and really dare not use any Wudang martial arts. Otherwise, with Wudang''s Pure Yang Infinite Skill, and Taiji Swordy, or Taiji Fist, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to match the unique skills of the eminent monks of the Shaolin Temple."

    ording to the rules of the world, what Song Qingshu said was reasonable, and no one could force him to use Wudang martial arts to fight against the enemy.

    Xuancheng felt very regretful, and suddenly felt that fighting Song Qingshu had no real advantages, as defeating him wouldn¡¯t really damage the Wudang Sect''s reputation. What''s more, the martial arts he showed was really unfathomable. In case of a draw or even a loss, where would be put his face?

    Xuancheng silent stood in ce, his expression constantly changing.

    The Xuanming Elders on the other side were shaken away by Song Qingshu''s palm strike. They felt their blood rush up and suffered a lot of internal injuries.

    In fact, this was their own fault. In the past, the two of them had suffered defeat under Zhang Wuji''s hands for the same reason. They thought that it was impossible for another youth to develop the same iparably vast inner Qi as Zhang Wuji, but the reality pped them hard. If not for their misguided preconceptions, even if they lost, they wouldn''t have been injured so quickly.

    Lu Zhangke and He Biweng each drew their weapons.

    They were famous for their Xuanming Divine Palm, and except for dealing with Zhang Wuji, no one in the Ruyang Pce had ever seen them use their weapons¡ª a Deer Head Short Staff, and a Crane Beak Double Brush. They were strange weapons, with extremely strange moves, andbined with the asional cold Qi from the Xuanming Divine Palm, even Zhang Wuji, who was so sessful at the beginning, almost faced defeat.

    The scene where the two Xuanming Elders suffered a loss fell into the eyes of the two nobledies, and their expressions became a little bit uneasy.

    The two Xuanming Elderswere about to run up and fight Song Qingshu again, but Zhao Min''s faint voice made them stop, " Master Lu, Master He, you can stop for now. I heard that Shaolin Temple is the ideal in the orthodox martial arts when ites to upholding justice. Master Xuancheng is about to punish the aplices of the demoness Li Mochou. It would not be proper for us to interfere in his duty.¡±

    Just as Zhao Min recovered from the shock, she noticed Xuancheng''s expression, and realized that it would be impossible to use the conflict between Shaolin and Wudang to provoke a fight between Monk Xuancheng and Song Qingshu, so she shifted the topic to Li Mochou.

    If there was only Xuancheng and Song Qingshu in the inn, even if Song Qingshu rescued Li Mochou, their confrontation would¡¯ve just ended with a spar, and there would be no real fight.

    But now that Zhao Min was present with her forces, if Xuancheng allowed Song Qingshu to rescue Li Mochou and ignored it, the reputation of the Shaolin Temple would be ruined in case the information was spread by Zhao Min''s subordinates.

    Xuancheng may be a martial idiot, but he was not an idiot. He knew Zhao Min was borrowing a knife to kill someone, but he had no choice but to jump into the trap. What''s more, he was confident that his martial arts was world-ss, and felt that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to defeat Song Qingshu first and then turn back to Zhao Min to settle the score. So heughed out loud, "Well, I have heard for a long time that the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms of the Beggar Gang is the best palms technique in the world. This poor monk will then use the Prajna Palm, which is the number one palm technique in Shaolin Temple, to match it."

    Without waiting for Song Qingshu¡¯s reply, Xuancheng attacked with a palm strike.

    "Minmin, I can see that Master Xuancheng''s palm strike is slow and light, and doesn''t seem to have much strength. Why does that Young Master Song keep dodging it like he is facing something dangerous?"

    After watching for a while, Princess Hua Zheng couldn''t help turning her head to ask Zhao Min.

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 311: Princess in crisis

    <h4>Chapter 311: Princess in crisis</h4>

    "What kind of tricks are these two ying?" Zhao Min was also confused and couldn''t help frowning.

    "The two nobledies may not know that Prajna Palm is the most profound palm method in Shaolin Temple. Prajna emphasizes emptiness, so the power of Prajna Palm is invisible, and there is no form, feeling, thought, and consciousness. Its palm strength is empty, and emptiness is nothing. So, to outsiders it would seem that it doesn''t have much strength, but only those who face the palm strike can perceive the danger in the palm strike." Monk Jinlun heard Hua Zheng and Zhao Min''s discussion, and quickly cleared their confusion.

    Hua Zheng was still quite bewildered, so she shook her head and said, "The Zen Buddhism of the Central ins is indeed obscure and difficult to understand. No wonder Father Khan likes the teachings of Tantric Buddhism."

    Monk Jinlun¡¯s face turned bright.

    The Mongol Empire was now powerful and domineering. So various sects had sent envoys to preach to the Mongol royal family, including not only Buddhism in China, Quanzhen and other schools, but also Zoroas*trianism in the Western Regions, Catholicism, and more, but the most sessful one of them all was Tantra.

    Several masters of Tantrism were regarded as honored guests by Mongolia, and they themselves were appointed as state teachers. Basiba of Nnda Temple was revered as imperial teacher, and even Sangjie, the second-generation disciple of Shingon Sect was highly thought of by Prince Alibuge. So it was highly possible that Tantric Buddhism would be the state religion of Mongolia in the near future.

    "What the princess said is very true. Those monks in Central ins like to say some obscure and ambiguous words. If you ask them to exin, they can''t exin it clearly. They also say that you have to realize it yourself, then you will naturally understand. It is enough to deceive the ignorantmon people with such words, but it¡¯s far from enough to deceive the great Genghis Khan.¡±

    "The State Teacher is correct. Because of the obscure and difficult teachings of Zen Buddhism in Ch*na, there are indeed many eminent monks who deceive the world and be famous, but there are also people who are truly enlightened." Zhao Min paused and slightly shook her head. ¡°Even famous eminent monks are often confused, so how can ordinary people understand it."

    Everyone here was talking about Buddhism, but the two people fighting a bit farther were in an extremely dangerous situation. Song Qingshu''s Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were fierce and unparalleled, but Xuancheng''s Prajna Palm was ethereal and lethal.

    Every time Song Qingshu attacked with all his strength, he felt like he was hitting a ball of cotton, his palm strength was unknowingly turned into nothingness by the opponent. After dozens of exchanges, Song Qingshu was starting to feel extremely ufortable.

    "Great monk, it seems that you haven''t practiced the highest state of Prajna Palm, ¡®all empty to the end''." Song Qingshu remembered that in the original book, Xuanci used Prajna Palm to fight against Qiao Feng''s Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and finally only at the critical moment did he realize the true meaning of ¡®all empty to the end''.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable. Ordinary people know that Prajna Palm is not easy to practice, but you even know that the highest level of Prajna Palm is ¡®all empty to the end''!" Xuancheng showed a strange expression, "But looking at your Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, it seems that you also have not reached the peak."

    "The Great Monk really has discerning eyes!" Song Qingshu eximed, "Since you and I haven¡¯t mastered our palm technique to the extreme, it will be difficult to tell the winner if we continue fighting like this, so why not end it here?"

    Xuancheng was quite moved, but he soon showed a look of hesitation, "You rescued that demoness today, and as a result, I don''t know how many innocent lives will be lost by her hand in the future. This is a great sin, so this poor monk will teach you well."

    Xuancheng understood that although he temporarily had the upper hand at the moment, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to beat Song Qingshu in a short time. But so far all he had used was the Prajna Palm. If he used the other twelve excellent arts techniques at the same time, his power would be doubled. In addition, he hadn¡¯t yet used the Staff technique that he was better at, so Xuancheng was confident that he could really win. He would be able to teach Song Qingshu a lesson!

    "Great Monk, may I ask if killing a few people is a more serious sin, than killing tens of thousands of people?" Song Qingshu said while parrying Xuancheng''s continuous attacks.

    Xuancheng was stunned, and quickly said, "There is a saying in Buddhism that all living beings are equal, everything in the world is illusory. There is no difference between killing one person and killing tens of thousands of people. However, this poor monk is still in the realm of mortals, and I still cannotprehend the ¡®Detachment Realm¡¯. So in the eyes of this poor monk, killing tens of millions of people is a more serious crime."

    "That''s it. Li Mochou just killed a few people, and the evil she did was only a minor evil. On the other hand, the princess over there, with thousands of troops, she invaded the Central ins and ughtered thousands of our people. That is truly a major evil. You are letting the major evil be, but pursuing the minor evil! Could it be that you are concerned about the many masters around the princess, so you are pretending not to see it, and bullying the solitary Li Mochou?" Song Qingshu swung Xuancheng away with the The Twin Dragons Fetch Water, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "Preposterous! How can this poor monk be afraid of them!" Xuancheng said angrily, but he also withdrew from the fight and didn''t intend to continue anymore.

    "Young Master Song is really eloquent. The two armies are fighting each other based on their own abilities. There is no right or wrong in a war. What''s more, we are going south this time to discuss peace with the Song Imperial Court. If this peace negotiation is sessful, I don''t know how many innocent lives will be saved, this kind of merit is iparable to Li Mochou, a cold-blooded demoness who kills innocent people indiscriminately."

    Zhao Min nced at the broken hair pin on the pir, and felt lost in her heart, then looked at Song Qingshu with a trace of hatred in her eyes.

    "We all know that the Princess orchestrated a bloodbath the six major sects, and even one of the four great monks of Shaolin Temple was beheaded by your subordinates. Does this not count as killing innocent people indiscriminately?"

    Hearing Zhao Min say that they were going south to negotiate a peace treaty, Song Qingshu was secretly startled. <i>¡®So Mongolia is ceasing war with the Southern Song Dynasty! It seems that it has changed its strategy of attacking everywhere at the same time. If I¡¯m not wrong, Mongolia will definitely attack a country with the force of thunder, but I don¡¯t know if it will be Jin or Qing, or the Ming Cult of the Western Regions¡­¡¯</i>

    If they attack the Ming Cult, he would be happy to see that, but if they attacked the Qing Dynasty, it would really be hard for him to fend against Mongolia at the moment, as they had yet to fully digest the strength of the Qing Empire.

    While Song Qingshu was still lost in his thoughts, Xuancheng red at the Mongolian group, "Are you that demoness Zhao Min?"

    At that time, Abbot Xuanci led the eminent monks out of the temple and arranged for Kongwen and others to stay in the temple. Who knew that Zhao Min would use the Tendon Softening Incense to trap all the monks and took them all to Wan''an Temple, which caused Shaolin Temple to be almost wiped out, and Master Kongxing was killed by beheading. That incident was really a matter of great shame and humiliation for the Shaolin Temple.

    Before, even though Xuancheng heard them call Zhao Min the princess, he didn''t care too much. After all, there were as many prince and princesses as there were cow fur. It wasn''t until Song Qingshu reminded him that he knew that this delicate girl in front of him was actually the mortal enemy of his sect!

    "Demoness suffer!" Xuancheng''s eyes widened in anger, and he shed towards Zhao Min with a single palm strike.

    Hearing the conversation between the two, the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes were already on alert. Seeing Xuancheng rushing towards them, they drew their bow and shot at him.

    Seeing that, Xuancheng stopped, but didn''t dodge. He took a deep breath, and his monk''s robe bulged like an inted balloon, as he stood upright on the spot. A metallic sound was heard, and the arrows that hit the monk''s robe, all fell to his feet as if they were bounced off by an invisible force.

    After being hit by a rain of arrows, Xuancheng''s monk''s robe wasn¡¯t even pierced on a single spot!

    Song Qingshu''s eyes turned sharp, Monk Jinlun and the Xuanming Elders also cried out, "Vajra Body Defending Divine Skill!"

    Xuancheng didn''t say a word, and while Divine Arrow Eight Heroes and others were stunned, he opened his mouth and roared, and sound waves visible to the naked eye attacked everyone.

    "The Vajra Zen Lion''s Roar! Hurry up and protect the princesses!" Monk Jinlun was startled and angry, and quickly raised his big golden wheels to protect the two women. He appeared in front of the girls, and blocked most of the sound waves for them.

    However, the rest of Zhao Min''s guards were not so lucky, and they covered their ears in pain and fell to the ground as they howled in pain. Although the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes were excellent in archery, they were not as good at internal strength, so their situation wasn¡¯t much better than ordinary guards. It didn''t take long for them to bleed from ears, mouth and nose from the shock.

    The people guarding Zhao Min and Hua Zheng were not much better as well.

    Monk Jinlun looked dignified. The faces of the two Xuanming Elders trembled slightly. Because they had suffered a lot of internal injuries just now, they were obviously approaching their limit. Ah Da, Ah Er and Ah San trembled all over, a trace of blood slowly seeped from the corner of their mouth.

    Song Qingshu was not directly in front of Xuancheng''s attack. With his level of inner strength, the Vajra Zen Lion''s Roar naturally had no effect on him. So he just casually grabbed a chair and sat down. He then performed the Twin Dragons Fetch Water, pulled in a gon from the counter, and began to drink from the sidelines as he watched the show.

    After a while, Xuancheng''s Vajra Zen Lion''s Roar finally ended. Zhao Min and Hua Zheng were fine because they were protected by many masters, but most of their subordinates were stumbling around, obviously losing their fighting power. The only ones who could still stand unharmed were Monk Jinlun, the Xuanming Elders and Ah Da, Ah Er, and Ah San.

    Ah Da, Ah Er, and Ah San were injured by Zhang Wuji, and after recovering, their strength was far from what it was at their peak, so they were affected by the Vajra Zen Lion''s Roar, and already suffered a lot of internal injuries.

    "I heard that Kongxing from this poor monk¡¯s temple died from the Vajra Finger of a master from the Western Regions. If the poor monk is not mistaken, that should be you." Xuancheng looked at Ah San.

    "So what if I killed him? That bald donkey''s Dragon w was not that great, and so he lost his life." Although Ah San knew that he was in trouble, he didn''t want to lose his momentum.

    "Very well, then this poor monk will use the Dragon''s w to match your powerful Vajra Finger!" Xuancheng remained expressionless, and as soon as he finished speaking, he attacked with his left hand, and apanied by a gust of wind in his right hand, he grabbed the major acupoint on Ah San''s left shoulder.

    Ah San had fought against Shaolin monks before, so he naturally knew that this was the Dragon w¡¯s ¡®holding the cloud'' style, and he quickly used his powerful Vajra Finger to poke Xuancheng''s elbow, aiming to use his Vajra Finger to break the opponents bone. So Xuancheng would have to withdraw his move if he wanted to keep his arm.

    Xuancheng didn''t panic, and pressed down with his right hand, which happened to catch Ah San''s powerful Vajra Finger. Ah San suddenly felt a sharp pain from his fingertips, as if his finger was poking on a piece of thousand-year-old ck iron. And, his two fingers were broken apart inch by inch1

    Before Ah San could react, Xuancheng''s left hand had already caught his throat. Ah Da and Ah Er turned pale with fright, and rushed over to rescue him. But s, Xuancheng broke Ah San''s neck before they could reach him.

    "Kongxing, I let him die under your famous skill, I hope you can rest in peace."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 312: Mongolias number one beauty

    <h4>Chapter 312: Mongolias number one beauty</h4>

    Ah Da and Ah Er were shocked and angry. Although they and Ah San were not biological brothers, they had been servants of the Ruyang Pce for many years, and their rtionship was deeper than that of ordinary brothers. Seeing Ah San dying in Xuancheng''s hands, their eyes immediately turned red, and they rushed forward to take revenge.

    Ah Da, who used to be called Fang Dongbai, was famous for his fast swords. Although he only had one arm left now, the speed of his swordsmanship hadn¡¯t diminished at all, and his sword reached Xuancheng first.

    Xuancheng remained expressionless, he readied the finger of his left hand and poked towards the tip of the sword.

    Ah Da was taken aback, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®Even if you¡¯ve practiced the powerful Great Strength Vajra Finger, there is no way you can go head-to-head with a sharp sword!¡¯ </i>

    Therefore, although Xuancheng''s two fingers looked as white as jade, with a faintyer of crystalline gleam, he didn''t care too much, and grinned. He summoned all his strength, thinking that he could cut off at least half of Xuancheng''s palm with his sword.

    When the tip of the sword touched the fingertips, and the expected scene of scattering flesh and blood didn¡¯t appear. Ah Da felt a strong forceing from the sword, and he could no longer move forward. Ah Da frowned, and vigorously pushed the sword forward, and the de quickly bent into an exaggerated arc!

    Xuancheng roared, and pushed his fingertips forward as well, and the sword seemed to be like hard paper, as it was broken inch by inch. Ah Da was shocked, but he was a top-level master after all, so he hurriedly took the opportunity to step back a few feet. He looked at the remaining sword hilt in his hand, then suddenly thought of a legendary technique from the Shaolin Temple, and couldn''t help but cry out, "One-finger Zen!"

    The One-finger Zen of the Shaolin Temple was an extremely profound martial art. It was difficult for ordinary monks to even get a glimpse of it without decades of practice. Since the creation of the Shaolin Temple, there were only a handful of people who had practiced this unique technique. It was said that after practicing this technique, the fingers of the practitioner would be invincible, and they would easily be able to seal people''s acupoints across the air.

    All this happened in a blink of an eye, as Ah Er had already performed the Great Diamond Palm to hit Xuancheng''s right chest. Ah Er, Ah San and Gang Xiang were all masters belonging to the Vajra Sect from the Western Regions.

    In the book, Zhao Min had used her trickery to get Gang Xiang assassinate Zhang Sanfeng. With Zhang Sanfeng''s realm of Creating Heaven and Man, he was still hit by Gang Xiang¡¯s Prajna Vajra Palm, and was seriously injured.

    Ah Er had practiced the external techniques of the Vajra Sect to its peak, and then, heprehended some superior internal method that the Vajra Sect didn''t have. So he thought that there was no way Xuancheng would be able to avoid his attack. With his iparably deep inner strength, it was impossible for him to suffer a disadvantage.

    Xuancheng had just forced Ah Da back, so it was already toote to dodge Ah Er¡¯s attack, so he could only raise his palm technique to meet the attack, which was the Prajna Palm he had used to fight Song Qingshu just now.

    The two palms intersected, and there was no reckless explosion of internal Qi as imagined.

    Ah Er only felt that his very powerful palm force was like a drop of water falling into the sea, as if it had been turned into nothingness. Ah Er yelled, and staggered backwards, the bluestone bs were all shattered with every step he took on the floor. When he finally stopped, he fell to the ground on his knees, and spit put arge mouthful of blood.

    "First turn the opponent''s palm strength into nothingness, and then take the opportunity to use the same force to strike. The Prajna Palm is indeed iparably mysterious." Song Qingshu on the side was stunned, and thought back to their fight where he used the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to avoid a head-to-head confrontation with the opponent, <i>¡®Hah, the Vajra Palm, which is more strong and fierce, is not flexible enough, so it¡¯s very difficult to use it to fight head-on with the Prajna Palm.¡¯</i>

    "Master Lu, Master He, hurry up and help them!" Zhao Min, was watching Xuancheng and Song Qingshu''s fight with delight, but she didn''t expect that it would end up involving her own subordinates. And, when she saw them get defeated so badly, and she cried out in her heart.

    Xuancheng had single handedly injured the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes, killed Ah San, made Ah Da retreat, and seriously injured Ah Er, so the Xuanming Elders they couldn''t help feeling a little scared. However, as their master had spoken, they could only at each other in dismay, and bite the bullet.

    Learning their lessons from the past, the Xuanming Elders naturally didn''t dare to act as haughty as they did before. They wanted to use the Xuanming Divine Palm to quickly end the fight, as they also drew out their own unique weapons. At the moment, safety was their top priority.

    The two were among the top masters in the world, and they have been brothers for decades, so they were very good atbined strikes. Therefore, Xuancheng couldn''t do anything to them for a few strikes

    The three of them quickly fought for a few bouts, the wind felt like a sharp knife within a radius of several meters. Xuancheng was unarmed, but he showed no fear, on the contrary, the expressions of Xuanming Elders gradually became serious, and their figures became a little obscure.

    "I also ask the State Teacher to help them." Zhao Min noticed that the Xuanming Elders were gradually falling into a disadvantage. Although they were exchanging strikes, she knew in her heart that the two were just struggling to hang on, so she asked at Monk Jinlun for help.

    "Princess, this¡­" Monk Jinlun hesitated. If the majestic Mongolian State Teacher joined forces with others to fight against a single enemy, even if he won, he would lose face. What''s more, with the skill Xuancheng had disyed, Monk Jinlun really didn''t have any confidence in fighting him alone, so he fell into a dilemma.

    ording to Monk Jinlun''s original n, although the Xuanming Elders were no match for Xuancheng, if Xuancheng wanted to win, he would have to pay a certain price. And, when the time was right, he would appear on the stage again and face the injured Xuancheng, then his chance of winning will be great. In this way, he would be able to defeat the number one martial artist in Shaolin Temple in two hundred years by himself!

    And once the news spread, his reputation in the world would get an unprecedented boost, and along with that he would be able to suppress Basiba of Nnda Temple as well.

    "State Teacher, I know that you are concerned about your status, but our mission is very important. If something happens, I''m afraid it would not be easy for you to exin it to the Great Khan." Hua Zheng also persuaded from the side, she thought that Monk Jinlun was concerned about his reputation, and was unaware of the many calctions in his mind.

    Even Princess Huazheng had spoken up, so Monk Jinlun could no longer evade it. He nodded, stood up and said to Xuancheng who was fighting in the field, "I am the Mongolian State Teacher, Dharma King Jinlun, and I wish to face your Excellency today. Be careful." As soon as the words fell, three wheels flew out of his hands and spun rapidly towards Xuancheng.

    Monk Jinlun was very good at scheming against others, but, as a master of a sect, he naturally refused tounch a sneak attack, and he warned his opponent first before making his move.

    "State Teacher, we''ll leave this to you." Hearing the whistling wheels, the Xuanming Elders temporarily forced Xuancheng back with a tacit understanding, and immediately jumped out of the battle circle.

    Seeing the two of them demolish the bridge after crossing the river, Monk Jinlun couldn''t help cursing at them in his heart, but the arrow had already been shot, so he had no choice but to continue his attack with a gloomy face.

    The five wheels were made of gold, silver, copper, iron, and lead. They were of different weights and sizes as well. Monk Jinlun threw the wheels at the opponent, and attacked from all angles, forcing Xuancheng to take a step back.

    "The scene of the five wheels flying together is very simr to my Flying Sword." Song Qingshu was carefully assessing the fight and because he was in the position of an observer, he was able to vaguely follow the trajectory of the five flying wheels.

    The Flying Sword was a set of sword moves devised by Song Qingshu. The method of controlling the sword with his True Qi allowed him to control the Wooden Sword within three feet of his body, and attack the enemy from all directions. Even the Western Poison, Ouyang Feng had difficulty in dealing with such unpredictable flurry of attacks.

    Butter, when Ouyang Feng regained his sanity and exined the weakness in his character, Song Qingshu suddenly became enlightened. After sessfullypleting his long-term n, his entire realm of martial arts had gone through a qualitative improvement. Now he was more inclined to simplicity, so just one wooden sword as a weapon was enough for him.

    "The State Teacher really deserves to be the number one expert in Mongolia. One-on-one, he actually has the upper hand." Seeing the situation in the scene, Hua Zheng happilymented.

    Zhao Min had seem many top experts, so although her own martial arts were not very good, her knowledge was far higher than that of Hua Zheng. She was able to notice that just now, Monk Jinlun had caught Xuancheng by surprise, so he was able to get the upper hand.

    Xuancheng, however, was like a sturdy boat in the raging sea. Although it looked like he was struggling, he managed to save his skin every time.

    If Monk Jinlun couldn''t turn his advantage into victory in a short time, he might lose after Xuancheng got used to his attacks.

    "Master Lu, Master He, hurry up and help the State Teacher!" Zhao Min was a realist. She didn''t care about the many rules of martial arts, and she pursued the principle of taking advantage of their weakness to kill her enemies. If the Xuanming Elders joined forces with Monk Jinlun, it might be hard for Xuancheng to escape his doom.

    "Princess, the State Teacher has already gained the upper hand. If we get involved now, won¡¯t we just distract the State Teacher?" Unfortunately, the Xuanming Elders wanted to watch the fire from the other side.

    Zhao Min''s pretty face turned cold, and she was about to use her identity as the princess to give them orders, but right at that moment there was a change in the situation.

    After dozens of rounds of fighting, Xuancheng had already understood the power of the five wheels. A confident smile appeared on his face, as he no longer avoided them. Taking a deep breath, he used the Vajra Body Defending Divine Skill, as his red and yellow monk robes swelled up again.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Apanied by several ear-piercing bangs, the wheels hit Xuancheng''s body and were all bounced off. Monk Jinlun turned pale with fright, quickly summoned his energy to gather the scattered wheels in his hand, and put the five wheels together in front of him to guard against Xuancheng''s attack.

    Xuancheng stretched out his hand and pulled the Zen Staff stuck in the wall into his hand, then said to Jinlun, "Dharma King is the Mongolian State Teacher, so this poor monk naturally dare not fight the enemy with my bare hands. I shall use my Staff technique to test the Dharma King¡¯s Tantra."

    "The Great Monk¡¯s martial arts realm is so high, it is really rare in the world. I am nning to use the Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique against Guo Jing, and I hope the Great Monk willment on it." Monk Jinlun held the golden wheel in one hand and slowly waved the other wheels with the other. He was preparing to use the Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique.

    "It is said that this technique doubles in strength with the advancement of each level. I wonder how many levels the Dharma King has practiced?" Xuancheng''s expression became serious.

    "This onecks talent, and I''ve only reached the tenth level." Monk Jinlun appeared humble on the surface, but he couldn''t hide his pride.

    Seeing that everyone in the inn focused their attention on the two of them, Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he looked in Zhao Min''s direction.

    Zhao Min¡¯s jade-like face was flushed red, the skin on her neck was crystal clear and snowy white. Her well endowed figure was elegant and graceful. And looking at that, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but secretly admire, <i>¡®As expected, she is worthy of her title as the number one beauty in Mongolia. Such an opportunity is once in a thousand years. It should be quite easy to abduct her at this moment¡­¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 313: Become a couple

    <h4>Chapter 313: Be a couple</h4>

    Song Qingshu came up with this idea not because of his entanglement with Zhang Wuji, but out of his own consideration.

    Zhao Min''s mission to the Southern Song Dynasty, if it was really for peace talks, then Mongolia would most likely attack either the Jin Empire or the Qing Empire with all its strength. If they attack the Jin Dynasty, it would be okay, but if they attacks the Qing Empire, all his previous ns would go down the drain.

    After all, ording to his previous n, he wanted to use the Golden Serpent Camp to grow step by step and gradually digest the strength of the Qing Empire. If Mongoliaunched an all out attack at the moment, even if Song Qingshu overthrew Qing Empire, in the end it would be to lure wolves into the house and bring a more powerful enemy! That was naturally what Song Qingshu didn''t want to see.

    At present, stalling the Mongolian mission was the most cost-effective n. As long as Mongolia fails to negotiate the peace treaty with the Southern Song Dynasty for some time, it wouldn¡¯t be able to attack the Qing Empire from all fronts, and Song Qingshu would have plenty of time to make preparations.

    However, Song Qingshu didn''t act immediately, but nned to wait and see the battle between Monk Jinlun and Xuancheng first. After all, he knew a thing or two about Monk Jinlun from the original book, but Xuancheng only had a few words in the original book. His strength was really a mystery.

    He had just witnessed Xuancheng perform all kind of techniques from Shaolin¡¯s Seventy-Two unique martial arts, and no matter how profound the technique, there was always a way to break it. But that Vajra Body Defending Divine Skill was really a headache, once Xuancheng uses that technique, it would be near impossible to hurt him, then how could he win?

    Song Qingshu patted his head with a headache.

    Thinking back to some of the martial arts movies in the previous life, he remembered that there were quite a few simr martial arts. Although that kind of martial arts made the body invulnerable, there was always a part of the body that couldn¡¯t be practiced, and that was the so-called "achilles heal", a weak-point. That weak-point would be extremely fragile, as long as it was struck precisely, it couldpletely break the opponent''s defense.

    "Where is this weak-point?" Song Qingshu held his wine ss and stared at the two people fighting in the middle of the inn. His eyes narrowed, and countless thoughts shed in his mind. ording to the rules in movies, the weak-point was usually located at the most vulnerable ce of a man. However, film and television were works of fiction after all, and it was really hard to predict whether they were reliable or not. What''s more, it was said that the Shaolin Temple had a martial art that made ¡°that ce¡± like iron, and if Xuancheng also practiced it, wouldn''t he just stare nkly like a fool?

    Zhao Min thoughtfully looked at Song Qingshu''s direction, and saw him just sitting there all calm and carefree. She was full of curiosity in her heart. The former Song Qingshu always gave her the impression of just a spoiled young master, and not long ago he was in despair, as he had his meridians destroyed.

    <i>¡®What kind of encounter caused this man to undergo such an earth-shaking change?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu turned his head thoughtfully and met Zhao Min''s gaze, so he couldn''t help but show a smile and give a nod, prompting Zhao Min to quickly turn her head, as she felt resentful in her heart, <i>¡®No matter how much he changes, he will always look annoying!¡¯</i>

    At that moment, Monk Jinlun had already exchanged quite a lot of attacks with Xuancheng, and every time the Golden Wheel touched the Zen Staff there would always be a screeching sound, apanied by a series of dazzling sparks.

    Xuancheng''s staff technique was indeed extremely powerful. With a swing of the Staff, an invisible force came striking towards him from afar. Monk Jinlun didn''t lose the momentum, and swung his right hand, apanied by crackling sound, Xuancheng''s invisible force vanished into nothingness.

    However, Xuancheng has been known as the number one martial arts master in Shaolin Temple for two hundred years. His skill was really unfathomable. So asionally, Monk Jinlun used the Golden Wheel in his left hand to block the True Qi that he couldn¡¯t dissipate.

    Zhao Min frowned when she saw that once Xuancheng began to use the Zen Staff, Monk Jinlun quickly fell at a disadvantage. She nced at the Xuanming Elders, and saw that they were gloating. After a little consideration, he understood their inner thoughts. Knowing that it would be impossible to make the two of them to join forces with Monk Jinlun at the moment, she could only give up and said in a loud voice,

    "Great Monk, no matter what hatred and grievances there are between Shaolin Temple and this Princess, my trip to the south is for Mongolia and the Southern Song Dynasty to negotiate peace. It is really for the great merit of saving hundreds of millions of lives. Aren''t you afraid of going to Avici Hell after passing away?" (G: In Buddhism, it is the lowest level of the Naraka or "hell" realm, with the most suffering, into which the dead who havemitted grave misdeeds may be reborn.)

    Hearing Zhao Min''s words, Xuancheng''s heart moved, and his movements really became a bit hesitant. He obviously weighing the pros and cons of the matter. Monk Jinlun finally got a respite, and slowly recovered his stamina.

    Seeing such a situation, Song Qingshu understood that it would be impossible to watch the fire from the other side anymore. His figure disappeared in ce, like an arrow leaving the string, rushing towards Zhao Min.

    Although the Xuanming Elders were enjoying Monk Jinlun fall into an embarrassing situation, they didn''t dare to ignore the safety of the two nobledies. Seeing Song Qingshu rushing towards them, they hurriedly waved their weapons to stop him.

    There was a sneer on the corner of Song Qingshu''s mouth, as the Wooden Sword suddenly appeared in his hand, and he waved lightly at the Xuanming Elder. The two at the receiving end felt an extremely sharp and irresistible Sword Qi faintly prated into their bodies. Feeling horrified, they dodged to both sides.

    Seeing Song Qingshu approaching in an instant, Zhao Min froze for a moment and then raised her palm to attack. But who knew that her dainty wrist would easily be grabbed by Song Qingshu, and then she felt her waist go numb!

    Song Qingshu had already sealed her acupoints, and twisted her arm behind her back.

    Gently sniffing the fragrance of the beautiful woman in his arms, Song Qingshu showed a hint of admiration, and said to the two people fiercely fighting not far away, "Great Monk, I will leave this ce to you first, and I will be taking my leave."

    As soon as the words fell, Song Qingshu jumped out of the window with Zhao Min in his arms. After this great change in the situation, the fierce battle between the two people had already stopped, Monk Jinlun was shocked and angry, and threw the Golden Wheel at Song Qingshu''s back from a distance.

    Song Qingshu chuckled, swung his sword, and knocked the whistling Golden Wheel back. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Xuancheng would also attack him from afar. Feeling the harsh wind from his palm, Song Qingshu frowned, raised his toes, and kicked a copper pot ??towards the iing attack.

    The copper pot was quicklypressed into a thinyer of copper scraps as if it had been hit hard with some great force. And before Song Qingshu had time to react, Zhao Min let out a pained snort, as a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, and her delicate face quickly turned extremely pale.

    Song Qingshu''s eyes turned serious. He hugged Zhao Min''s slender waist, then lightly tapped his toes on the ground, and his figure disappeared out of the window like a wisp of smoke.

    Monk Jinlun was about to set off to chase after him, but Xuancheng had already blocked his way, "It is said that the Traceless Sand Treading Steps is the absolute fastest in the martial arts world. If you could catch him with your speed, it wouldn¡¯t have maintained that reputation for many years."

    *****

    "Let¡­ let me down." When Song Qingshu was running fast, he suddenly heard a breathless but resolute voice from his arms.

    Guessing that he hadpletely thrown off the pursuers, Song Qingshu stopped and gently ced Zhao Min under a tree.

    "I didn''t expect that Xuancheng would use the Great Vajra Palm, which is best at transmitting power through objects. I''m really sorry for causing you serious injuries." Song Qingshu said apologetically as he looked at the beautiful pale face in front of him.

    Zhao Min frowned slightly, pped away Song Qingshu''s hands that was supporting her and struggled to sit up. She slightly leaned on the tree, and weakly said, "You can leave me here, and when my subordinates catch up, they will naturally save me. "

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "With the skill of that Great Monk, your subordinates may not be able to save you."

    "They don''t have the ability, so could it be that you have the ability?" Zhao Min said angrily. Although she had seen Song Qingshu''s martial arts just now, she was still judging Song Qingshu by his past self.

    "Of course I can save you, but that would be a big loss for me, and you may not be willing as well." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile. He was naturally referring to the Dual Cultivation technique of the Joyful Meditation Method.

    Zhao Min''s martial arts was far inferior to his. If he used that method to save her, he was afraid that his strength would be almost reduced to half.

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to acquire such a powerful martial art after left the Shaoshi Mountain in the past." Zhao Min didn''t really care about Song Qingshu''s way of saving her, and let out a sigh.

    "On Shaoshi Mountain, the Princess was apanying the Ming Cult¡¯s Master Zhang with a happy and loving expression. So why did you return to Mongolia now, and running around for Prince Ruyang?" Song Qingshu also sat down on the grass beside him, and smiled lightly.

    A look of surprise appeared on Zhao Min''s face, she looked at Song Qingshu carefully, and curiously asked, "At the beginning when your meridians were destroyed, I thought you would die for sure, but who knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before you became famous in the Qing Dynasty, and be the number one expert in the Qing court. What kind of fortune did you encounter to go through such an earth-shaking change?"

    "One fate, two luck, three feng shui, the key to change fate is in one¡¯s grasp. It can only mean that I was not fated to die." Song Qingshu curled up one foot, put his hands on his knees, and said with a carefree demeanor, "But you, Princess, are clearly seriously injured. Aren''t you afraid that you¡¯ll lose your life?"

    Zhao Min blushed, and snorted, "Didn''t you just say that there is a way to save me, then why should I worry about it?"

    "How do you know that I will definitely save you?" Song Qingshu wondered.

    "Whether it''s the grievances between you and Zhang¡­ Zhang Wuji, or my status as the princess of Mongolia, I''m more valuable alive than dead." Zhao Min said with confidence.

    "You really can talk." Song Qingshu nced at her unexpectedly, his tone full of admiration, "But I''m curious about what happened between you and Zhang Wuji. As far as I know, didn''t you elope with him? So why did you back to Mongolia again?"

    As if she had remembered something painful, Zhao Min''s already pale face became even more bloodless, and she coldly said, "None of your business."

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t get angry at all, but smiled instead, "I am very curious about the reason why the witty princess, who is like a sly fox would lose herposure."

    Zhao Min snorted coldly, her face turned frosty, but she didn''t answer.

    "Could it be that the Princess found out in your bridal chamber that Zhang Wuji is actually inept?" Song Qingshu spected with his dirty mind.

    "You are so shameless, it''s no wonder that Leader Zhou of your family likes Brother Wuji more." Zhao Min gave him a contemptuous look, and fired back.

    Song Qingshu was different from the past, so he wasn¡¯t irritated by Zhao Min''s harsh words in the slightest, and even jokingly said, "Since your Brother Wuji likes my Zhiruo, why don''t we be a couple, and get back at them, how about it?"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 314: Intimidating the princess

    <h4>Chapter 314: Intimidating the princess</h4>

    ¡°You!¡± Zhao Min¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help spitting out another mouthful of blood, panted and said in a hateful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and take a look at yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a good look at myself, and I think I¡¯m quite a bit more handsome than Zhang Wuji.¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    Zhao Min snorted coldly, turned her head away, and let Song Qingshu tease her in every possible way, keeping her mouth shut and ignoring him.

    Seeing that Zhao Min wasn¡¯t responding anymore, Song Qingshu also felt quite bored, so he could only say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I can save you?¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s words, although Zhao Min was still indifferent, her trembling eyshes showed that her heart was not as calm as she showed.

    ¡°Actually, if I want to save you, it¡¯s not difficult that much of a difficult task, but it¡¯s not that simple either. In the final analysis, it¡¯s still difficult.¡± Song Qingshu sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difficulty?¡± Zhao Min was amused by Song Qingshu¡¯s awkward exnation, and impatiently snapped at him.

    ¡°Because if I use my method to save you, you¡¯ll have to take off your clothes first.¡± Song Qingshu didn¡¯t mention the matter of Joyful Meditation, and just used some ambiguous wording to refer to it.

    After all, Zhao Min and him were enemies, not friends. Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want her to know too much detail, otherwise, with her resourcefulness and ability to spread words, he might have no ce in the Wulin, and he would bear the notoriety of a segs-fiend for the rest of his life. (G: you know what segs is, right?)

    ¡°Bah!¡± Zhao Min angrily cursed, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you save me.¡±

    Song Qingshu shrugged with an helpless expression on his face, ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t be willing. What¡¯s more, it would take a lot of effort to save you. I¡¯m not that close with to you, so even if you really beg me to save you after taking off your clothes, I may not even be willing to help.¡±

    Zhao Minughed back in anger, ¡°I will take off my clothes and beg you?¡±

    ¡°There are no absolutes in the world, so it¡¯s really uncertain what might happen.¡± Song Qingshu said calmly with his usual expression.

    ¡°Dream on, cough¡­cough¡­¡± Zhao Min became anxious, coughed violently, her eyes darkened, and she almost fell to the ground.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly supported her shoulders, and saw her wless rosy skin be frighteningly pale, so he quickly took her hand, and not waiting to savor the soft touch, he poured True Qi into her body continuously.

    In a daze, Zhao Min felt that her whole body was suddenly bathed in warmth, and when she leisurely woke up, she found herself half lying in Song Qingshu¡¯s arms! She hurriedly used her remaining physical strength, and tried to push him away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, circting True Qi is not something trivial, so I¡¯ve had to expend a lot of effort to save your life. The princess is a woman from the prairie. Why do you care about some trivialities like those weak women in the boudoir of the Han people?¡± Song Qingshu lightly pressed Zhao Min¡¯s shoulder, said in a deep voice.

    Zhao Min¡¯s n at first was to die and not let him save her, but she was not an ordinary woman after all, and she had too many worries in her heart, so it would be too sorrowful to suddenly die and regret forever. After weighing the gains and losses, she acquiesced in Song Qingshu¡¯s rescue. But lying in his arms like this was absolutely impossible!

    ¡°You¡­ help me sit down¡­ by the tree, I don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t want to be like this.¡± Due to Zhao Min¡¯s serious injury, her voice was weak and raspy, which created a sense of pity. No matter how hard-hearted a person was, it would be difficult for them to refuse.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of her misfortune, so he firmly held her palm with one hand, continuously infusing True Qi, and carefully supported her to sit down against the tree trunk with the other hand.

    After an incense stick of time passed, Zhao Min gradually regained her spirits, and felt that the True Qi that Song Qingshu infused into her body was very pure,forting, and abundant, so she looked at him in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your internal energy to be so strong. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no less than Bro¡­¡± Suddenly thinking of something, she frowned, and abruptly swallowed the word ¡®brother¡± back.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t inferior to Zhang Wuji?¡± Song Qingshu smiled lightly, ¡°He has practiced the Nine Yang Divine Art to a great level, and his internal energy cirction and is nearly endless. In terms of internal strength alone, there are few people in the world who can surpass him. But the Nine Yang Divine Art is after all a mortal martial art method, and it has its limit¡­¡±

    Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help but pout when he heard the words, and angrily said, ¡°So you¡¯re implying that you are practicing the martial arts of immortals?¡±

    Looking away from Zhao Min¡¯s slender and moist lips, Song Qingshu just shook his head and didn¡¯t argue with her. Although no one has practiced the Joyful Meditation of Tantric Budd*ism to a mastery throughout the ages, it can be regarded as a method that has the possibility of breaking the bounds of mortals. Although Song Qingshu was more obsessed with the world of mortals and had no interest in bing an immortal, he subconsciously felt that the Joyful Meditation should be better than the Nine Yang Divine Art. After all, ever since returning from Tubo, the speed of his True Qi cultivation could only be described as miraculous.

    ¡°How long do you n to keep holding my hand?¡± Zhao Min was also a martial arts practitioner, so she naturally knew that the injuries in her body had temporarily stabilized, and as Song Qingshu held onto her little hand, it made her somewhat restless.

    ¡°You should express your gratitude to your savior first.¡± Although Song Qingshu said so, he let go of Zhao Min¡¯s hand.

    As soon as she got out of trouble, Zhao Min quickly retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted, and quietly wiped it behind her. Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s teasing words, she unhappily said, ¡°If you suddenly didn¡¯t take this Princess hostage, how could I be seriously injured like this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Great Monk Xuancheng would be so ruthless, and even used the Great Vajra Fist.¡± Song Qingshu also felt very depressed. He wanted to abduct Zhao Min so that he could temporarily interrupt Mongolia¡¯s concentrated-attack strategic n, and at the same time, get some benefits from the Prince of Ruyang. But who knew that what he¡¯d get would be only a half-dead princess, and if something happened to Zhao Min, he¡¯d have heaps of trouble on his tail for the rest of his life.

    ¡°None of those stinky monks in Shaolin Temple are a good person.¡± Zhao Min agreed with Song Qingshu for the first time, ¡°When Mongolia dominates the world in the future, this Princess will wipe out the Shaolin Temple first!¡±

    ¡°I know that the Princess is very domineering, but you shouldn¡¯t get too excited¡­¡± Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, ¡°I am using my True Qi to temporarily sustain your life, so we¡¯ll have to treat you as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s face turned red, and the ups and downs of her majestic twin mounds became rapid again, ¡°Don¡¯t mention your disgusting method again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such disdainful eyes¡­¡± Song Qingshu stood up, and gently patted the dirt on his body, ¡°If I really wanted to do something to you, there is no need for me to go through such trouble. With the rtionship between the two of us, and the difference in martial arts, coupled with the fact that we¡¯re all alone, if I wanted to take off your clothes at this time, do you think you can stop it?¡±

    Zhao Min was startled, and tightly pinched her cor and skirt with both hands, ¡°If you dare to do that, I will bite my tongue and kill myself, and you¡¯ll have to face the endless pursuit of Mongolia.¡± Even in such a flustered situation, she kept using her head. She knew that the only thing that could deter Song Qingshu at present was the power of Mongolia.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy, you don¡¯t need to be so excited, lest you cause the injury to worsen even more.¡± Song Qingshu raised his hands, and slowly stepped back a few steps to indicate that he had no malicious intentions.

    Seeing that Zhao Min¡¯s mood had finally stabilized, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit mischievous, and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you bite your tongue and kill yourself. Princess, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard the phrase ¡®while it¡¯s hot¡¯?¡±

    ¡°While it¡¯s hot?¡± Zhao Min was taken aback, but she was famous for her intelligence, so she understood Song Qingshu¡¯s meaning after a little thought. She trembled with anger, pointed at Song Qingshu and scolded, ¡°Why are you so shameless! ¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, princess, I just want topletely dispel your idea of ?mitting sui*ide. If you still think it¡¯s not enough, I have a lot of ways to¡­¡± Song Qingshu said while pacing back and forth, ¡°If the princess really dares tomit sui*ide, when the timees, I will strip off your clothes and hang you in front of the gate of Shaolin Temple in Songshan. Anyway, the one who seriously injured you was Xuancheng, so I wouldn¡¯t be doing that much of an injustice towards those monks. Tsk tsk, when the timees, people around the world would talk about that strange scene, some would even guess that the Princess¡¯s heart was broken by an eminent monk in the Shaolin Temple, and unable to bear it shemitted sui*ide¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu was still in the middle of talking, and identally saw Zhao Min¡¯s eyes fill up with tears and panic. He suddenly felt that this scene seemed quite familiar. Thinking of how he had scared Zhou Zhiruo in the same way before, he sighed for a moment, and didn¡¯t say anything more. (G: He regrets it, so character development. Not many protagonists would feel that way.)

    Although Zhao Min was full of clever tricks, she had never met a character like Song Qingshu who yed cards beyondmon sense. As she pictured the scene described by Song Qingshu in her mind, her pretty face turned pale, and she became really frightened.

    ¡°Stop, stop talking, I won¡¯tmit sui*ide!¡±

    ¡°If you had been as cooperative from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have said such disgusting words.¡± Song Qingshu felt a little embarrassed at the moment.

    Zhao Min¡¯s thin lips remained tightly closed, with a look of lingering fear, She was unwilling to speak to him.

    ¡°You are seriously injured. There are no more than three people in this world who can save you, and I am one of them. Are you sure you really don¡¯t want me to save you?¡± Song Qingshu asked onest time, already knowing her choice in his heart.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Min said with a cold face, and she refused without hesitation, ¡°Tell me about the other two.¡±

    ¡°One of them is Master Yideng, one of the Five Supremes of the Central ins in the past. His One Yang Finger is designed to heal internal injuries and legend has it that it has the ability to bring even the dead back to life. However, once he uses it, he won¡¯t be able to use martial arts for several years, so he won¡¯t use it that easily. And Master Yideng is in Dali, so even if he is willing to make a move, we might not be able to satisfy his demands.¡± Song Qingshu sighed.

    ¡®That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡¯ Zhao Min thought in her heart.

    The Mongolian high-level has already been nning an expedition to Dali, marching from Guizhou, Hunan and Hubei, and encircling Xiangyang City in the Southern Song Dynasty. As long as she nned skillfully, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to lure Master Yideng to rescue her, but the problem now was that the distance was too far, so she said, ¡°Who is the remaining person?¡±

    ¡°They are actually four people, the Four Great Physicians of the world.¡± As he thought back to the time when his meridians were destroyed and he had to pin hisst hope on them, Song Qingshu felt like it was a lifetime away. Although they couldn¡¯t heal him, they should be able to heal Zhao Min¡¯s injury. ¡®If I remember correctly, in the original novel, when Azhu went to Shaolin Temple to steal the Marrow Cleansing Manual, she was also injured by the Great Vajra Palm. Later, Qiao Feng took her to seek Physician Xue, and who was able to save her.¡¯

    ¡°Among the Four Great Physicians of the world, Zhang Wuji has reced Hu Qingniu, so you can go to him.¡± Song Qingshu said jokingly, but he wondered what happened between the two of them.

    ¡°Change to someone else.¡± Sure enough, Zhao Min refused expressionlessly.

 Chapter 315: What do you want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 315: What do you want to do?</h4>

    "Tsk¡­tsk, it seems that something really did happen between the two of you." Song Qingshu looked at Zhao Min curiously, unable to hide the fire of gossip in his heart.

    "It¡¯s none of your business." Zhao Min rolled her eyes coldly.

    As the saying goes, the future is long, and Song Qingshu knew that it would be impossible to figure out the reason at the moment, so he continued, "Aside from Zhang Wuji, only three of the Four Great Physicians remain. Although the Poison King has a good rtionship with me, it is a pity that he is in Dongting Lake. He is still too far away."

    "Songzhou''s ¡®Hell''s Enemy'' Doctor Xue, and Kaifeng''s ¡®Murderer Physician'' Ping Yizhi are both in Henan. Comparatively speaking, Kaifeng is closer to here." Song Qingshu said, but hesitation appeared on his face.

    "Whether it''s Songzhou or Kaifeng, it''s all within the Jin Empire''s sphere of influence." Zhao Min looked worried.

    "It doesn''t matter. The Central ins has been embroiled in fighting for years, and the rebels are everywhere. Whether it is the Jin Empire or the Qing Empire, they have limited control over these ces. Otherwise, your mission team wouldn¡¯t be able to swagger into the Qing Empire that easily. When the timees, we will disguise ourselves. It¡¯s not a big problem."

    After Song Qingshu thought about it for a while, he realized that Zhao Min and her party went south through the Liao Empire, their ally, before bumping into him. As for the reason why they didn''t enter the Song Empire from Xiangyang, Song Qingshu couldn''t figure it out for a while.

    "Then why are you hesitating?" Zhao Min nced at him.

    "That''s not what I''m hesitating about¡­" Song Qingshu said, "Because I have something important to do, and you and I are neither close nor rted, I''m considering whether I should waste my time and energy for you."

    "You don''t need to worry about whether I live or die¡­" Zhao Min felt an inexplicable pain in her heart when she heard this, "You can just leave me here, and when my subordinates find me, they will naturally save me."

    "South Ch*na tigers haven¡¯t gone extinct just yet. If I leave you here, maybe some tigers and wolves would arrive first before your subordinates can find you. Tsk tsk, although the Princess is as beautiful as a flower, but in these animals eyes, you may not beparable to a beautiful tigress and wolf, but a delicious meal with delicate skin and tender meat." Song Qingshu said maliciously.

    "Don''t talk!" Zhao Min''s face turned pale. She was proud of the fact that she was unparalleled in wit, and she had the means to deal with even the most vicious people, but when facing a group of beasts, even her eloquent tongue would be useless.

    "Even if your subordinates can find you in time, your injuries can''t withstand the bumpy journey, so you can only put a thick mattress in the carriage and drive slowly. It''s a pity that we are still hundreds of miles away from the closest city, and I''m afraid you¡¯d be gone from this world before you even reach the Kaifeng City." Song Qingshu had a look of pity on his face.

    Zhao Min quickly realized the problem, and asked suspiciously, "In this case, how can you send me to Kaifeng so quickly?"

    "Did you forget about my movement technique? Even if it''s just a few hundred miles away. It wouldn¡¯t matter that much to me." Song Qing said with a smile, "And your subordinates, whether it is Monk Jinlun or Xuanming Elders, are not that good at movement technique."

    "I apologize, it turns out that Your Excellency is a horse that can travel thousands of miles a day." A slight smile appeared on Zhao Min''s pale face.

    "Thank you for thepliment¡­" Song Qingshu epted it calmly, and suddenly realized that Zhao Min''s expression was different, so he came to his senses, "So you called me an animal in a different way."

    "Isn''t it?" Zhao Min sneered, "Although I wasn¡¯t fond of you in the past, I admired your infatuation with Miss Zhou, but I didn¡¯t think that during this time, there would be another beautiful woman by your side. "

    Thinking of the intimacy between the two in the inn, and the asional charming and youthful expression on Xia Qingqing''s face, Zhao Min naturally knew that the two of them were lovers.

    "It''s not that Zhiruo hasn''t met her before, and she didn''t say anything, so why is the Princess being so jealous?" Song Qingshuughed.

    "Bah, shameless, who will be jealous for you." Zhao Min sat there with a straight face, sulking.

    "Okay, let''s get down to business." Song Qingshu stretched his waist and looked at the sky. "It''s gettingte. As for whether I will save you, I''ve already thought it through. The answer is¡­ no."

    Although it wouldn''t take much time for him to go to Kaifeng, it would still dy his business. Song Qingshu didn''t want all of his previous careful nning toe to nothing.

    As if in line with Song Qingshu''s words, the vague howling of wolves came from the dense forest in the distance, and Zhao Min expression couldn''t help but turn pale. She had a noble status and was known as the number one beauty in Mongolia. She had so many pursuers that she had be numb, and just felt that it was all quite boring.

    But when a man ignored her beauty and identity and didn''t care about her that much, she felt a great loss in her heart.

    However, Zhao Min was Zhao Min after all, and she quickly recovered from the negative emotions, then said, "You have used this strategy of retreating to advance quite well. Considering the potential value I can bring, I don''t believe that you will really let me die."

    Song Qingshu nced at her in surprise, and there was a bit of admiration in his tone, "The Princess is really smart, but I''m not joking, I really have no n to save you, unless¡­"

    "If you have any conditions, just tell me." Zhao Min said lightly.

    "Unless the Princess agrees to three conditions." Song Qingshu smiled, with a sly expression on his face.

    "What are the three conditions?" Zhao Minxiu frowned slightly after thinking of something.

    "I haven''t thought about it yet, I''ll tell you when I think about it." Song Qingshu said.

    "Song Qingshu, is it really that interesting to y with these boorish things?" Zhao Min couldn''t help showing a sneer on her face.

    "I have always admired the ingenuity of the Princess. The things that the Princess used to y with in the past must have had very good effects. As for boorishness, it is not in my consideration." Song Qingshu said frankly.

    "Impossible, I won''t promise you." Zhao Min resolutely shook her head.

    "The Princess''s noble background and morous appearance are something that many women dream of. It¡¯s a pity that the Princess would die like this at such a young age. Are you really willing?" Song Qingshu said in a persuasive way.

    "I don''t care about those things, but why does it seem like it¡¯s you who don''t want to part with them?" Zhao Min suddenly tilted her head, and looked at Song Qingshu with a faux-smile, "You talk so much, but I''m afraid you are reluctant."

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, "The princess is overestimating herself. There are so many beauties in the world. Over the years, I have seen women whose appearance is no less than that of the Princess. There are eight if not ten. What does it matter if one Princess is gone?¡±

    While Song Qingshu was talking, figures of women appeared in his mind¡ª Zhou Zhiruo, Huang Rong, Bing Xue¡¯er, Mu Wanqing, Wang Yuyan, Zhu Yu, Chen Yuanyuan, Ake, Dongfang Muxue, Ren Yingying, Su Quan, Yelu Nanxian¡­ really, if he had to count, there would be more than ten.

    However, he was very clear in his heart that the attractiveness of a woman didn¡¯t depend solely on her appearance, it also depended on her status, her personality, temperament and more. Oncebined, often a beautiful woman with a country-toppling appearance would eventually be superior or inferior. But of course, Song Qingshu would not be so stupid as to say what was in his heart.

    Zhao Min really fell for the trick. No matter how smart she was, she was still a woman after all. She choked on Song Qingshu''s words, felt extremely depressed.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t continue to provoke her, but changed the topic, and said with a smile, "The Princess doesn''t care about these, so I wonder if you care about your father and brother, and the glory and safety of the Ruyang Pce? Now the Mongolian Princes arepeting for the throne, and the conflict between them is bing more and more acute. As long as you are loyal to the Great Khan, your Ruyang Pce can remain neutral for now. But once Temujin dies in the future, where will you go?"

    Zhao Min''s expression changed. She had been troubled by what Song Qingshu said for a long time. The Ruyang Pce now seemed to be glorious on the surface, but in fact it was surrounded by dangers.

    "Oh, I almost forgot that the Princess is a woman who can abandon her family for love¡­" Song Qingshu pped his head, with a look of sudden realization.

    Zhao Min saw his hateful expression, and felt quite resentful. But Song Qingshu continued, "Even if the Princess doesn''t care about her family, you should care about ¡®that¡¯ matter, right? Although I don''t know what happened between you two, I am sure that you definitely don''t want to die like this."

    "That''s enough, don¡¯t talk anymore." Zhao Min said with her full mounds heaving up and down, and she bit her lips, "I can promise you some conditions, but three are definitely not eptable, at most one, and you can''t force me to do¡­ do, that kind of thing." Zhao Min looked like she was hesitant to say anything, and a slight blush appeared on her pale and weak face.

    "What is ¡®that kind of thing;?" Song Qingshu asked in amusement.

    "It''s that kind of weird thing." Zhao Min stomped her feet in embarrassment.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that bad of a person." Song Qingshuughed, "Compared to that, I''m more worried about the princess''s words. There is no proof for your promise, so you have to leave a token."

    Seeing Song Qingshu look at her up and down with piercing eyes, Zhao Min quickly turned sideways, and said with some vignce, "What do you want to do?"

    "Think." Seeing that Zhao Min couldn''tprehend his cold joke, Song Qingshu didn''t care. He stretched out his hand and brushed Zhao Min''s ear. ¡°Let¡¯s take this thing as a token, and if the Princess keeps her promise in the future, I will return this thing to you.¡±

    In fact, Song Qingshu felt that the value of this thing was not enough, and he originally the idea of ??taking her bellyband. However, knowing that the request would be too shocking, Zhao Min would definitely refuse. So he hesitated for a while, but gave up on the idea.

    Zhao Min suddenly felt a chill on her ears, subconsciously stretched out her hand to touch it, and felt that her earlobe was empty. Seeing her beloved earrings fall into Song Qingshu''s hands, her expression turnedplicated for a moment, and for some reason, she felt her ears gradually getting hot.

    ¡®Hmph, you said that this Princess is a demoness, so I will show you a demoness. After my injury is healed, I will send someone to cut this guy into pieces, and then we¡¯ll see if he still has a chance to make any demands.¡¯ Zhao Min muttered bitterly in her heart.

    "Hey, how are you going to take me to Kaifeng?" Zhao Min suddenly found a key question.

    Song Qingshu stretched out his hands and said with a smile, "Of course I¡¯ll carry you in my arms."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 316: A night in the forest

    <h4>Chapter 316: A night in the forest</h4>

    "No way!" Zhao Min raised her brows and resolutely refused.

    "It''s through the clothes¡­" Song Qingshu said with a headache, "Besides, I won¡¯t even be able to touch that much."

    Seeing Zhao Min still sitting there in silence, Song Qingshu teased, "I know what you are worried about, don''t worry, only you, me and the heavens will know about this matter, and I won''t tell Zhang Wuji."

    Zhao Minughed angrily at him, and looked up at him speechlessly, "Of course it''s not because of that."

    "So you don¡¯t want us to touch each other?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "En." After a long time, Zhao Min let out an imperceptible hum. (G: En means Yes.)

    "Didn''t I carry you out of the inn just now? Anyway, I won¡¯t bother to argue anymore." Song Qingshu didn''t care about Zhao Min''s protest, and he held her up.

    Surrounded by a masculine breath, Zhao Min felt her hairs stand on end. She struggled a few times, but it didn''t work at all. Instead, the contact and friction with Song Qingshu''s body made her blush and she quickly calmed down.

    Song Qingshu felt that the beautiful woman in his arm was soft as if boneless, and couldn''t help but wonder, "The princess was born in the grasnd, and has a bountiful and graceful figure. But I didn''t expect you to be as light as a Jiangnan woman."

    "Have you hugged many Jiangnan women?" As soon as the words finished, Zhao Min secretly regretted that this kind of conversation was too much like flirting between lovers.

    No matter how thick-skinned Song Qingshu was, he couldn''t brag about how he was with other women in front of another woman, so he only showed an awkward smile.

    The two fell into silence. Suddenly, Zhao Min saw Song Qingshu''s toes lightly tough the ground, and the two of them moved tens of feet ahead. She couldn''t help but turn pale and said, "Your movement¡­"

    "Why, it''s not bad, right?" Song Qingshu looked down at her and smiled, showing off a row of white teeth.

    Zhao Min avoided his gaze with a ratherplicated expression, and murmured, "Not only is it good, in terms of the movement speed alone, it surpasses the most outstanding masters such as the Green Winged Bat King Wei Yixiao and Zhang¡­ Zhang Wuji. I have seen quite a few masters, although Wei Yixiao is fast enough, his internal strength is limited, so he can¡¯tst long; Zhang¡­ Zhang Wuji''s movement technique is also very good, but he wins only because of the continuous internal strength of the Nine Yang Divine Art, so he excels in terms of endurance. "

    "However, not only are you really fast, but you also have a strong internal strength. You are able to run a long distance for longer period of time, so they should be inferior to you." After Zhao Min finished speaking, she was filled with emotion. There was a saying that such a man should be treated with admiration for three days, and Song Qingshu perfectly fit for that sentence. (G: lost in trantion.)

    "Being able to beat Zhang Wuji once in the mind of the Princess is really worthy of the hardships of the past." Song Qingshu said in a teasing tone. Then he thought back to the past, when he would also admire the movement techniques of the existences at Dongfang Bubai''s level.

    Zhao Min''s expression darkened, and she didn''t have the mood to answer any more. In addition, her body was weak after the serious injury, and she soon fell into a deep sleep.

    As night fell gradually, feeling Zhao Min''s body trembling in his arms in her sleep, Song Qingshu soon realized that he was running too fast, caused her to shiver due to the oing cold wind. He quickly infused a burst of True Qiinto Zhao Min''s body. Dazedly aware of a warm current entering her body, Zhao Min let out a sweet humming infort.

    When Zhao Min woke up and found herself sleeping next to a fire, her first reaction was to lower her head to check her clothes, and only when she confirmed that they were intact did she let out a sigh of relief.

    Noticing Song Qingshu''s coat, that was currently on the ground, Zhao Min was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect the other party to be so considerate towards her.

    "Don''t be moved. If the wind and cold entered your body at this time and you died, and I would have no one to fulfil the conditions you promised me, so wouldn''t it be a big loss for me?" Song Qingshu, who was sitting not far away, could sense everything even though his eyes were closed.

    "Being passionate." Zhao Min snorted, but didn''t say any other harsh words. She supported herself with her hands and struggled to sit up. That identally affected the injury on her back, and she couldn''t help but let out a pained moan as she frowned.

    "How are you?" Song Qingshu opened his eyes, and was about to get up and go over to have a look, but immediately realized that the other party might not appreciate it, so he didn''t get up.

    "Where are we now?" Zhao Min looked around. The two of them were in a forest, and everywhere was pitch ck. Thinking that they were the only two people here, a man and a woman, she subconsciously felt afraid.

    "It''s only twenty or thirty miles away from the closest city. I saw that it was gettingte, and the city gate must have been closed. So, to avoid unnecessary trouble, I didn''t continue onwards." Song Qingshu said.

    Zhao Min covered her chest and looked at him suspiciously, "Can a mere city wall stop you?"

    "Of course it can¡¯t, but I''m afraid your injury would be affected by the movement." Song Qingshu hesitated and exined.

    Zhao Min''s lips parted slightly, but she didn''t say anything in the end, but there was still a warm feeling in her heart.

    "Let''s go into the city at dawn tomorrow, but your appearance is a problem. Even a fool can see that you are disguised as a man, since you are so pretty. I am worried that the soldiers guarding the gate will have evil thoughts about you." Song Qingshu said with quite the bit of schadenfreude.

    "At that time, whoever dares to be unreasonable towards me, you will kill him for me." Zhao Min''s pretty face turned cold, and she didn''t care about the lives of these ordinary people at all.

    Song Qingshu shook his head, "Unless necessary, I will not kill people."

    "Then what about the matter of Wudang¡¯s Mo Shenggu?" Zhao Min sneered, the reason why she hated Song Qingshu so much wasrgely because Song Qingshu killed Mo Shenggu in the past, causing her and Zhang Wuji to be misunderstood by Song Yuanqiao and the others.

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a while, before he opened his mouth and said, "It¡¯s precisely because of the horrific mistakes I made in the past that I learned from the pain and made an oath not to kill casually. Didn''t you see that the sword I use is a wooden sword?"

    Hearing what he said, most of Zhao Min''s dislike towards him disappeared, instead, she felt a tinge of admiration from the bottom of her heart, "Knowing your mistakes can make you better, I am very curious now, what kind of encounters can make you change so much. You seem like an entirely different person."

    "When your meridians are destroyed, all your rtives and lovers in the world have left you, and there is no hope for the future, it is difficult for you to remain unchanged." Song Qingshu''s voice turned extremely cold when he thought of the despair he felt on Mount Shaoshi just after he traveled to this world.

    Although Song Qingshu didn''t go into details, Zhao Min could still imagine the hardships he must have encountered in the Wulin, and let out a sigh, "It''s a pity that Brother Wuji couldn''t save you at the beginning, otherwise you wouldn''t have to suffer so muchter."

    "Zhang Wuji?" Song Qingshu sneered.

    "I know that because of Zhou Zhiruo''s affairs, you have always hated him. But at the beginning, he wanted to save you regardless of the grievances between you. It''s fine if you don''t appreciate him. Why do you have to me him?" Feeling his strong hostility towards Zhang Wuji, although Zhao Min had temporarily fallen out with him, she still felt a little unhappy.

    "He wanted to rescue me?" Song Qingshu snorted, but he couldn''t be bothered to speak ill of Zhang Wuji in front of Zhao Min, so he didn''t tell her the truth. ¡°You¡¯ll know one day."

    Zhao Min wanted to say something, but recalling something, she suddenly became silent. She was an extremely smart person, and she felt very upset at his intended meaning. When she touched some key issues about the past matters, she subconsciously diverted her attention and didn''t want to think more about it.

    Instead, she chose to think about the matter of Song Qingshu''s wooden sword he mentioned just now. Recalling the elegance of Song Qingshu''s swordsmanship in the inn, she couldn''t help but look at him with curiosity, "Can your Wooden Sword really hurt people?"

    "The key to injuring the enemy depends on the person holding the sword, not the sword itself." Song Qingshu lightly said.

    "Can I have a look at your Wooden Sword?" Zhao Min asked softly, unable to hide her curiosity.

    "Then can I have a look at your bellyband?" Song Qingshu asked back.

    "You!" Zhao Min''s face turned red, her almond eyes widened, and she red at Song Qingshu, "What do you mean!"

    "It''s nothing interesting. It''s just some culture of the people in the Wulin. Unique weapons are rted to one¡¯s life and wellbeing. How can you show them so easily? It''s just like your bellyband, which can¡¯t be easily shown to others." Song Qingshu exined.

    "Pretentious words." Zhao Min snorted unhappily, "I''m afraid you found a cksmith to make a sword, then painted ayer of woodencquer on the surface, and then announced that you use a Wooden Sword, bragging about it."

    Although Zhao Min''s cheeks were pale due to serious injuries, but at the moment her expression was full of hope and she looked extremely charming under the light of the fire.

    Song Qingshu sighed, "The Princess just wants to see my sword, so why bother saying something like this on purpose to provoke me?"

    As soon as the words were finished, he stretched out his hand and waved, the Wooden Sword flew out from his sleeve, and stuck on the ground in front of Zhao Min''s eyes.

    Zhao Min secretly praised his exquisite control of strength, quickly stretched out her hand, and carefully touched the Wooden Sword. Under the reflection of the fire, her slender fingers seemed extremely white and crystal clear, as if they were transparent.

    Seeing Zhao Min''s delicate and naive appearance as she handles the sword, Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing and said, "Don''t worry, it''s a wooden sword, even if you swipe your neck with it, it won''t harm even ayer of skin."

    Zhao Min blushed, and grabbed the Wooden Sword, "I''m not that stupid."

    Her fingertips brushed the sword lightly, and a look of surprise appeared on his face, "It really is just a wooden sword!"

    Song Qingshu spread his hands, "Now that you believe it, give it back."

    "No!" Zhao Min subconsciously put the Wooden Sword behind her back, and wrinkled her nose, "Tell me how an ordinary wooden sword can hurt people first?"

    The longing in her voice couldn''t be concealed. Growing up among masters, Zhao Min had seen many kinds of strange martial arts, but Song Qingshu''s Wooden Sword made her feel really curious.

    "At the beginning when you mobilized the army and nned to wash Wudang Mountain with blood, it''s not that you haven''t seen Zhang Wuji use a wooden sword." Song Qingshu said speechlessly.

    "He was relying on his deep internal strength of the Nine Yang Divine Art, and Zhang Sanfeng''s immortal Taiji Swordy, in my opinion, its not that unique." Zhao Min just finished cursing, and suddenly remembered that the person in front of her also used to be a member of the Wudang Sect, and couldn''t help but feel guilty. So she bit her tongue.

    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I have already been expelled from Wudang¡­" Song Qingshu smiled knowingly when he saw her sudden charming expression, "Why do you think Taiji Swordy is nothing unique?"

    Just as Zhao Min was about to speak, she suddenly noticed that Song Qingshu''s expression changed. He looked at the road not far away, and said in a deep voice, "People areing in this direction, and there are quite a few of them."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>I have a terrible headache!

    Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 317: The alluring madame

    <h4>Chapter 317: The alluring madame</h4>

    Zhao Min''s face was filled with joy, as if it was her subordinates that hade, but she soon realized that with Song Qingshu''s ghostly and unpredictable movement technique, it was impossible for Monk Jinlun and the others to catch up so quickly.

    Although Zhao Min¡¯s intellect told her that it was impossible, but she still hoped it would be so in her heart, and she became worried about the gains and losses, looking nervously at where the sound wasing from.

    Not long after, a look of disappointment appeared on Zhao Min''s face. What appeared in front of them was a luxurious carriage, guarded by a dozen soldiers and a Guard Captain, with piercing eyes and a sturdy face. The Guard Captain looked like a master at first nce.

    "Hey! Who''s in front!" The Guard Captain pulled the rein, stopped and looked at the two stranger with vignce.

    Zhao Min''s expression suddenly changed, and she found that the soldiers were all dressed in Jin Empire uniform.

    At the moment, the enmity between the Jin Empire and Mongolia was as deep as the sea, and if her identity was exposed, that would spell a miserable end for her. Zhao Min shuddered when she thought about it, <i>¡®If that''s the case, it''s better to stay as Song Qingshu''s hostage.¡¯</i>

    With that idea in mind, Zhao Min found that Song Qingshu, who she had always hated, looked much more pleasing to the eye.

    "What happened?"

    Before Song Qingshu could answer, anguid and sweet female voice came from the carriage, possessing a soul-stirring sense of enticement. It turned out that the nobledy in the carriage wondered why they had stopped and asked.

    Song Qingshu was stunned, wondering how could such a seductive voice exist in the world. He didn''t even see the person with his eyes, and only heard her voice, but he was sure that the woman in the carriage was a stunner who captivated all living beings. (G: mi*lf alert!)

    "This woman speaks in such a coquettish manner, she is definitely not a properdy." As if to ensure her safety, Zhao Min had calmly moved to Song Qingshu''s side, and she just happened to notice Song Qingshu''s expression. She couldn''t help but blush and spat out, "Men really are not good things!"

    "It seems that beautiful women are naturally hostile to other beautiful women." Song Qingshuughed.

    Hearing him praise her beauty, Zhao Min felt a bit happy in her heart, and coldly snorted, "You haven''t even seen her yet, how do you know she is beautiful?" But even she knew that with such an enchanting voice, how can a woman not be beautiful?

    "Reporting to the Mistress, there are two young men standing in the middle of the road ahead." The Guard Captain rode his horse to the side of the carriage, and reported with a respectful tone.

    "Replying to the Madame, I was taking my younger brother to Kaifeng City to find a doctor, but it was gettingte and the city gate was closed, so we had to rest here for a night. We didn''t intend to block your way, and I hope the Madame will forgive me." Song Qingshu also judged that the person in the carriage should be a very powerful figure in the Jin Empire. He had to treat Zhao Min as soon as possible, so he didn¡¯t intend to cause any trouble.

    "You haven''t even seen my face, so how do you know that I''m a Madame, not a Miss?" A chuckle came from the carriage.

    Song Qingshu was at a loss for words for a moment, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®I can¡¯t tell you my true thoughts, but if a young Miss is as seductive as you, her parents would just die of anger.¡¯</i>

    "As soon as the Madame opened her mouth, it possessed an air of elegance and luxury. That kind of calmness and elegance is not something that any ordinarydies can possess. That''s why my brother dared to guess." Seeing Song Qingshu hesitate, Zhao Min quickly spoke up. She was still seriously injured, and her tone was rather weak, but her voice was clear and sweet, which made people veryfortable.

    "Oh?" A slender hand as white as jade lifted a corner of the curtain, and the people in the carriage seemed to be quietly looking at the two of them. "Young Master, your younger brother was seriously injured. If you wait until the city gate opens tomorrow before going to the city to seek medical treatment, the treatment may be dyed. You cane in the carriage, and I will take you into the city on my way."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, how could a woman belonging to this world take the initiative to invite two unknown men to ride in the same carriage? Seeing that there was no surprise on the faces of the surrounding guards, it felt even more strange, and he embarrassingly said, "I''m afraid this is not very convenient."

    A sly look shed in Zhao Min''s eyes, and she took Song Qingshu''s arm and walked towards the carriage, "Brother, it''s rare to find a Lady with such a kind heart, so why are you hesitating?"

    Zhao Min''s coquettish ¡®brother'' made Song Qingshu''s body almost copse. However, as a man, he was also quite curious about the appearance of the woman in the carriage, so he smiled wryly, cupped his fists and said towards the carriage, "Thank you, Madame, then we will be disturbing your journey."

    "Wait!" When the two came to the carriage, the Guard Captain stopped them, "For the safety of the Mistress, I hope the two Young Masters will let us search the body."

    Zhao Min secretly groaned. She wanted to take this opportunity to find out the identity of thedy in the carriage, but who knew that stealing a chicken would end up costing a fortune, and would put her in an embarrassing situation.

    Seeing Zhao Min''s expression, Song Qingshu knew what she was thinking. He gloated and said, "Okay, you can search me first." After speaking, he raised his hands, as if he didn''t care.

    Zhao Min red at him fiercely, thinking that if someone really came to search her, she would drag this culprit into the water even at the cost of her life.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s cooperation, the Guard Captain was also very surprised, and he quickly signaled to his subordinates, another soldier nodded, jumped off his horse, walked up to Song Qingshu, and began to carefully search his body.

    "My lord, I found a wooden sword." The soldier held the wooden sword in front of the Guard Captain.

    Looking at the flimsy wooden sword in front of him, the Guard Captainughed, squinting at Song Qingshu with contempt, "You call this a sword?"

    "I use that to y with children when I''m bored." Song Qingshu said calmly without getting angry.

    The Guard Captain frowned, raised his hand and threw the wooden sword back, motioning to his subordinates, "Go and search his brother."

    Just as Song Qingshu put the wooden sword back into his sleeve, seeing Zhao Min''s sudden expression, he quickly put his arms around her shoulders and looked at the Guard Captain with a smile, "My lord, my younger brother is seriously injured. I''m afraid he can''t stand the strength of the official. Let me search him for you, your eyes are like torches, and you will be able to see clearly." After speaking, without waiting for everyone to refuse, he quickly started patting around Zhao Min¡¯s body with his hands.

    Feeling Song Qingshu''s palm brush over some sensitive ces from time to time, Zhao Min''s face became flushed. Fortunately, Song Qingshu didn''t deliberately stop on certain parts, so Zhao Min forced a smile and suppressed her urge to kill the guy.

    "Look, there¡¯s nothing!" Song Qingshu imitated the soldier''s method just now, and patted Zhao Min''s body all over, and there was no trace of any hard objects. The Guard Captain just nodded and waved his hand to allow them to enter the carriage.

    Song Qingshu carefully helped Zhao Min into the carriage, and while he was opening the door curtain, Zhao Min''s little hands secretly wrapped around his waist, grabbing a piece of flesh and twisting tightly, as she gritted her teeth and whispered, "You are such a ba*tard! "

    Song Qingshu looked normal, and whispered in her ear, "Thank you for thepliment."

    After entering the carriagepartment, they smelled a sweet fragrance, and the two of them couldn''t help but turn serious. But when they saw the appearance of the Madame in front of them, they couldn''t help but stand still on the spot.

    Thepartment was luxuriously decorated, the interior space was extremely spacious, and the walls were covered with soft cushions. A beautiful woman in pce attire seems to be half lying on her side. Her body was covered with ayer of translucent tulle, which could hardly hide her plumpness. She had graceful curves, and her fair face had a healthy shade of pink. (G: Tulle is a form ofting that is made of small-gauge thread.)

    The woman looked at the two of them with a faux-smile, andzilymented,

    "What a handsome pair of brothers."

    Zhao Min looked at the other party''s seductive peach blossom eyes, and slightly frowned her brows. She subconsciously disliked this woman.

    But Song Qingshu''s eyes lit up, and he praised, "A face that is as gentle as peach blossom and eyebrows as long as willow leaves. I didn''t expect there to be such a graceful figure as the Madame among Jin people."

    The beauty in the pce attire slightly pursed her lips, but her eyes were full of smiles, "That mouth of yours is quite sweet, ording to what you said, you aren''t from the Jin Empire?"

    Zhao Min''s heart was about to jump to her throat, fearing that Song Qingshu would be confused by this vixen and reveal her identity as a Mongolian, so she quickly pinched his thigh in secret, but Song Qingshu''s internal energy automatically rebounded it, making her fingers hurt instead.

    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "Several countries have been at war for years, and various ces have changed hands in turn. I don''t know which country I belong to anymore."

    The beauty in the pce attire was obviously just casually asking, and she wasn¡¯t really interested in such things, so she gently asked, "Won''t you two introduce yourselves?"

    Song Qingshu cupped his fists and said, "We were rude, our surname is Song, my name is Xiyang, his name is Qiucao. We are from Songzhou."

    "Autumn grass grows on Moshang every year, and the sun rises every day until the sunset. Your names are really unique." The beauty in the pce frowned lightly, "It''s a pity that the surname is not good." (G: Xiyang means ¡®the setting sun¡¯, and Qiucao means ¡®autumn grass¡¯.)

    The Jin Empire and Song Empire were enemies. So she naturally subconsciously disliked it.

    Song Qingshu nced at her in surprise, he didn''t expect that she, a Jin, would be familiar with Han poetry. He had created these two aliases just casually, and he originally intended to poke fun at Zhao Min, but who knew that the other party would find out its origin.

    "To tell you the truth, Madame, I also hate the surname Song." Seeing Song Qingshu be slumped, Zhao Min secretlyughed, "I wonder if the Madame can tell us her name?"

    Now, she was even more curious about the identity of this woman, and wanted to take the opportunity learn more about Jin Empire''s situation and n for the future.

    "This Young Master is quite bold, it''s notmon among the Han people. Don¡¯t your Han women have a famous saying¡ª you should only tell your name to your future husband." Said the beauty in the pce attire as she looked at Zhao Min. There were no thorns in her tone, but a hint of teasing.

    From the way she was looking at her, it seemed as if she had taken a fancy to Zhao Min. It caused Song Qingshu to stand on the spot in a daze,<i> ¡®No way, you can''t even tell that this is a woman disguised as a man?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu naturally didn''t know that the beauty in the pce attire was a distinguished figure in the Jin Empire, and so, she naturally couldn''t see through those tricksmon in the Wulin. In addition, Song Qingshu had taken one of Zhao Min''s earrings before, and so Zhao Min had simply taken the other earring off as well. As a result, apart from looking a bit too handsome and fair, there were no obvious ws in her disguise, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that the other party couldn''t see through it.

    <i>¡®What an enticing vixen!¡¯ </i>Zhao Min cursed in her heart, but kept a smile on her face, "I have never seen such a beautiful woman as Madame, so I lost myposure for a moment and blurted out the desire in my heart. I hope the Madame will forgive me."

    "My name is not as unique as yours. It doesn''t matter if I don''t say it, so you can just call me Madame Tang." Hearing Zhao Min''s praise, the beauty in the pce attire was overjoyed. She patted the cushion beside her, and beckoned Zhao Min to sit beside her, "You are such a charming and handsome young man, who was so cruel to hurt you?"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 318: A mysterious woman

    <h4>Chapter 318: A mysterious woman</h4>

    "When ites to being charming, how can Ipare to the Madame?" Zhao Min hesitated for a moment, and finally sat down next to her, but as soon as she sat down, she stealthily moved her but*tocks to the side, at the same time she was wondering if there was a senior official named Tang in the top ranks of the Jin Empire.

    The Jin Empire was originally a country established by nomads, and there were very few Han people in the aristocratic ss. Zhao Min tried hard to find it, but she couldn''t think of anyone with the surname Tang.

    "Aghh!¡± Due to expending too much effort, Zhao Min identally affected her injury, and couldn''t help coughing a few times.

    "Young Master is injured, so please quickly lie down." Madame Tang said with concern.

    "Lie down?" Zhao Min looked around. There was no ce to lie down. Seeing that Madame Tang meant toy herself down on herp, she couldn''t help feeling cold, and quickly changed the subject, "Madame, the city gate is closed now. Wouldn''t it be inconvenient for you to bring us brothers into the city?"

    "What''s the inconvenience?" Madame Tang smiled, "Not to say just two people, even if it''s two hundred people, what''s the problem?"

    Song Qingshu secretly smacked his tongue when he heard her boast.

    The present world was extremely chaotic, and every city was extremely well guarded, for fear that spies would sneak in. It was just too absurd for this woman to casually im that she could bring hundreds of people into the city. If an enemy took this woman hostage, wouldn''t Kaifeng City be at their fingertips?

    It''s just that he didn''t know what kind of identity she had, which allowed her to boast such a great power.

    When Song Qingshu and Zhao Min were deep in thought, they heard a sound of silver bell-likeugh in their ears, as Madame Tang looked at Zhao Min and said, "This time I have helped you so much, how are you going to thank this Madame? "

    Zhao Min and Song Qingshu looked at each other, <i>¡®What does she mean?¡¯</i>

    Before the two coulde up with an answer, Madame Tang slowly sat up andzily stretched her arms. At that moment, her towering twin mounds and slender waist were unreservedly disyed in front of their eyes.

    "Haah~ After such a long journey, This Madame feels sore all over. It would be great if someone could give me a thorough massage. It''s a pity that I didn''t bring my caring maid with me this time, and those outside are just a bunch of brutes¡­"

    Although her words were unclear, the meaning of her expressions could not be more clear.

    Zhao Min and Song Qingshu looked at each other, and as if they had a heart-to-heart connection, the word ¡°sl*ut¡± shed across their minds.

    Before, when Madame Tang invited two men to ride in the same carriage, although Song Qingshu had thought it was a bit strange, but he only took it as ethnic customs on these grasnds. Thinking that they were quite open, he didn''t have so many reservation. But, he didn''t exect that this would be the result!

    "Brother, I''m seriously injured and weak, so I''ll trouble you to give a proper massage to the Madame." Zhao Min opened her big innocent eyes and gave Song Qingshu an earnest look, thinking that although this guy would be benefiting for free, she would let him enjoy thisdy. <i>¡®Me giving someone a massage, that''s absolutely uneptable!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile, and said to Madame Tang, "If the Madame doesn''t dislike my clumsy hands, then I can give you a massage."

    "How embarrassing is this, you are my guests¡­" Although Madame Tang said so, she had no intention of refusing, and even deliberately turned her body sideways to make it easier for Song Qingshu to walk behind her.

    Although Song Qingshu usually wouldn''t refuse this kind of er*otic job, but it was another matter to be forced to do it by another woman. Therefore, when he sat cross-legged behind Madame Tang, he couldn''t help but re at Zhao Min. Zhao Min wrinkled her nose, and her face brightened up.

    When Song Qingshu massaged Madame Tang''s shoulders with both hands, Madame Tang let out a veryfortable nasal sound. Feeling the soft and boneless body of this alluring woman, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel his heart flutter.

    Martial arts practitioners were familiar with every acupoint on the human body, and coupled with the faint internal energy emitting from Song Qingshu''s fingertips, not long after he began, Madame Tang closed her eyes with a cheerful and sweet expression, and from time to time, she let out bursts of sweet gasps from her throat. Fortunately, the current Song Qingshu was not what he used to be in the past, otherwise he really might not have been able to control himself.

    On the other hand, Zhao Min on the side had lowered her head with her face flushed. She tightly mped her legs together, and would sometimes move them a bit unnaturally, with an expression of bewilderment and slight pain on her face.

    "Young Master Song, isn''t this Madame beautiful?" Madame Tang suddenly opened her pair of peach blossom eyes, which seemed to be covered with a thinyer of mist, and quietly shot a look at Zhao Min.

    "Beautiful~" Zhao Min murmured in a daze as a response.

    At the same time, Song Qingshu found that a pair of white and smooth hands gently grabbed his hand, and slowly guided him towards her skirt.

    <i>¡®Is there such a good thing in this world?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s eyes widened, and noticing Zhao Min''s abnormality, he couldn''t help but frown. Then he suddenly noticed an incense burner in the corner of the carriage, and then he remembered that when he just entered the carriage, he smelled a sweet fragrance, <i>¡®Could it be that there is something wrong with this incense?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu spected that there might be some kind of aphr*disiac mixed with the incense burner. As for why it didn''t work on him, it might be because he practiced the Joyful Meditation Method. The aroma emitted when exercising the Joyful Qi could be considered one of the most deadly aphr*disiacs in the world, so how could thesemon things affect him?

    Just as he was hesitating whether to take his hand back, his expression suddenly changed, and he pushed Madame Tang to the ground, and pulled Zhao Min into his arms using the Twin Dragons Fetch Water.

    Zhao Min suddenly woke up, and when she was about to get angry, there was a sharp piercing sound. As a princess of Mongolia, Zhao Min naturally knew that this was the unique sound of the most powerful armor-piercing arrow in the army, and everything it hit would be blown to bits.

    Before she had time to shout out the words ¡®be careful'', dozens of sharp arrows had already shot in from outside the curtain.

    Song Qingshu''s expression turned solemn, and the Wooden Sword had already appeared in his hand. With a flip of his wrist, the Wooden Sword rapidly spun around, like a fan, blocking all the iing arrows in front of him.

    At the same time, mournful screams were heard from outside the carriage. It was obvious that Madame Tang''s guards had suffered heavy losses.

    "Who are you? How dare you attack the convoy of the wife of the Chongyi Army''s General!" Soon came the startled and angry roar of the Guard Captain they had seen before.

    "Kill that bit*h!" The enemy sneered in response.

    Hearing the conversation outside, the two finally understood the identity of Madame Tang.

    However, Zhao Min became very puzzled. Although the General of the Chongyi Army was considered quite powerful in the Jin Empire, but he didn¡¯t have the kind of power that Madame Tang had just boasted.

    "Mistress, are you alright?" The Guard Captain gathered the remaining guards around the carriage. As he had to guard against the enemies around him, he didn''t dare to look back at the situation in the carriage. However, he had seen more than a dozen armor-piercing arrows shot in with his own eyes, so he feared that the three people inside must have been turned into hedgehogs.

    "I''m fine." Madame Tang''s weak voice was heard, obviously still reeling from the lingering fear.

    Song Qingshu knew that staying in the carriage would be equal to just waiting for death, so he judged that it would be better to go outside. If he had more space, he would be able to either fight or flee, and it would be more convenient for him to use his martial art, so he helped the two girls and walked outside.

    Seeing the densely packed assants in ck clothes surrounding them, Song Qingshu groaned in his heart. It would be easy for him to just get rid of them, but he worried that the fire at the city gate would affect the fish in the pond.

    "If I say that we and thisdy just met by chance and didn''t know each other, can you let us go?" Song Qingshu''s words made even Zhao Min blush in shame. It was really too shameless to just turn your face in times of danger.

    Sure enough, the Guard Captain showed contemptuous expression, "Bah, this little boy is really shameless."

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Madame Tang''s whole body went limp, and she almost fainted, but she had just witnessed Song Qingshu''s miraculous martial arts, and she understood that if she wanted to escape this cmity today, she could only rely on the man in front of her.

    "Young Master Song, as long as you can rescue this Madame, within the scope of the Jin Empire, this Madame¡­ can meet any of your conditions¡­" He voice turned as faint as a mosquito, barely audible.

    Seeing Madame Tang''s shy look, Song Qingshu screamed in his head, and thought, <i>¡®Just now, you were obviously acting like you were the empress, but now I have to risk my life to rescue you, are you treating me as a fool or what?¡¯</i>

    Zhao Min''s thoughts werepletely different from Song Qingshu''s. Song Qingshu had thought that Madame Tang was using her own bo*dy as a condition, but Zhao Min noticed the words "within the scope of the Jin Empire, any conditions" proposed by Madame Tang, and couldn''t help but be surprised,<i> ¡®You are just the wife of an army general, why are you boasting so much?¡¯</i>

    "Young Master Song?" There was a sudden murmur from the ck-clothed assants, and a slender green-clothed woman wearing a light gauze vail came out of the crowd, then said in a clear and angry voice, "I hate people with the surname Song the most. Alright, shoot to kill!"

    Zhao Min red at Song Qingshu angrily, thinking to herself, <i>¡®This despicable man, what did he do to make us women hate his name so much?¡¯</i>

    "It''s you!" When the green-clothed woman clearly saw Song Qingshu''s appearance, she couldn''t help being surprised and angry.

    "You have a lot of romantic debts." Zhao Min on the side felt very happy when she saw this, and said gloatingly despite being surrounded by danger.

    "Did this Song ever offend this Miss?" Song Qingshu was also surprised. Although the light veil on this woman''s head covered her entire face, but seeing her slender and graceful appearance, it was obvious that she was an extremely beautiful woman.

    <i>¡®But, I didn¡¯t do anything in the past few days!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu cursed in his heart. In the past two days, the only two women he was with were Zhao Min and Madame Tang, so he was feeling very confused.

    "It''s not just some small offense, it will be difficult for me to forget the humiliation of that day if I don''t smash your body into thousands of pieces!"

    Speaking of the word "humiliation", and thinking of the scene from that day, the green-clothed woman¡¯s face flushed red in shame and irritation. But that was only momentary, when she focused again, her face became covered with ayer of frost. With a wave of her hand, the group of men in ck robes poured out from behind her, each holding a ck bamboo tube in their hand.

    "This¡­ is this a gun?" Looking at the rows of bamboo tubes in front of him, Song Qingshu suddenly found it quite funny.

    "This bamboo tube is filled with poisonous liquid that will corrode anything that it touches. It will only take a drop of it to corrode your body to the bone. No matter how high your martial art is, you can''t escape today." The green-clothed woman snorted coldly, "If you are willing to cut off your arms and gouge out your eyes now, maybe I can consider letting you go."

    Even Zhao Min, who was a cruel and merciless person, felt chills all over her body, and quietly said to Song Qingshu, "What cruel things have you done to this woman to make her hate you so much?"

    "I don''t know!" Song Qingshu smiled wryly, then cupped his fists and said to the green-clothed woman, "Miss, I don''t even know who you are, you have to let me know first."

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 319: Fourth Ladys Pear Blossom Spear

    <h4>Chapter 319: Fourth Ladys Pear Blossom Spear</h4>

    Remembering the embarrassing scene of that day, the green-clothed woman thought, <i>¡®How is it possible for me to say that in public!¡¯</i> and she hesitated on whether to just simply order her subordinates to shoot the poisonous liquid.

    Right at that moment, the sound ofughter was heard from behind.

    "Which man had the ability to make my sister so angry, I want to see him."

    A tall and beautiful woman walked out from the crowd, but what impressed people the most was not her appearance, but the spear she had behind her back, which was longer than her body. It gave the woman a heroic spirit that was rarely seen.

    The heroic woman looked at Song Qingshu up and down, as her eyes lit up, <i>¡®He is such a handsome man!¡¯</i>

    Considering the status of the green-clothed woman in the Wulin, if an ordinary man offended her, he would never live until now. This man was so handsome, and considering the blush on the green-clothed woman''s face just now, she judged that they might be a pair of lovers. The young lovers were having a lover¡¯s conflict, that''s why the green-clothed woman didn''t kill her all this time.

    However, the green-clothed woman was notoriously thin-skinned. And, as she had already spoke about killing the man, it would be hard for her to take it back. If her subordinates were really allowed to shoot the poisonous liquid, that man will be crippled even if he didn¡¯t die. <i>¡®Why not just capture him alive? When we return, I will give him to her as a secret gift.¡¯</i>

    All that happened in the blink of an eye, as the heroic woman arrived at a decision. She then smiled slightly, and said to the green-clothed woman, "It would too lenient to just kill him if he had offended our Miss Ren. Let this Sister capture him for you. Then Little Sister would be able tor*ture him to de*ath."

    The heroic woman cleverly worded her suggestion, not only taking care of the other party''s face, but also giving her a way to back down, and the green-clothed woman didn''t object.

    Hearing the heroic woman''s words, Song Qingshu finally came to his senses, then looked at the green-clothed woman, and said in a low voice, "So it''s you!"

    Thinking of the charming woman who he had met at Heimuya and remembering the scene where he had to hide in the bathtub with her in the past, he couldn''t help but feel his heart twitch.

    Noticing that Song Qingshu''s eyes were aiming at her legs, Ren Yingying suddenly felt a burning sensation in the ce where his gaze swept over. Thinking of the scene where he had held her legs in his hand and caressed them in an wanton manner, her whole body almost went limp and powerless. Ren Yingying felt ashamed and angry at the same time, and when she heard herpanion''s suggestion, she also thought it would be too lenient to just kill him like that.

    But she also knew that Song Qingshu''s martial arts was not trivial, so she couldn''t help but speak with worry, "But his martial arts is very high¡­" Then, caring about herpanion''s face, she didn''t finish her sentence, but the meaning couldn''t be clearer.

    Unexpectedly, the heroic woman raised her chin, and spoke with a proud look on her face, "Don''t worry, did you forget your sister''s nickname?"

    <i>¡®You say that¡­ but hest time I had seen this despicable man make a move, his unpredictable swordsmanship was not even under Brother Chong''s Nine Swords of Dugu.¡¯</i> Ren Yingying suddenly smiled and said, "My sister is known as the Pear Blossom Spear, which is considered invincible all over the world. This younger sister was really worrying too much." (G: She¡¯s talking about Linghu Chong, visit the wiki page for more info.)

    Hearing Ren Yingying''s words, Madame Tang''s Guard Captainughed loudly, "You¡¯re just a delicate little girl, and you dare to im to be invincible all over the world. In my opinion, no matter what kind of Pear Blossom Spear you use, it would be useless before the invincible spear used in bed. And I have that spear below my cro*tch!"

    Originally, considering his low status, the Guard Captain would never dare to be so vulgar in front of Madame Tang, but looking at the dense crowd of ck-clothed men around him, he knew in his heart that he might die today, and under despair, he didn''t have so many reservations.

    The heroic woman''s face turned cold, she raised her spear, and in a sh, stabbed him in the throat from a distance of several feet!

    Since the Guard Captain could be the leader of Madame Tang''s guards, he was definitely not a weak person. Seeing her stab from such a distance, he couldn''t help but feel contemptuous. But who knew that the opponent''s spear would suddenly appear in front of him in the blink of an eye!

    So the Guard Captain hurriedly readied his sword to sh at the iing spear.

    Although the Guard Captain¡¯s sword wasn''t a treasured weapon, it was sharp enough to split hair. The spear shaft of the heroic woman was made of wood. He wanted cut the opponent''s spear head with his sword, and then the crisis would naturally be resolved.

    The heroic woman sneered, and the tip of the spear suddenly acted like a snake, as it twisted in the air!

    The Guard Captain shed into the empty space with his sword, and before he had time to change his move, he felt a sharp pain in his throat. Hurriedly throwing down the sword, he covered his throat with both hands, and looked at the beautiful woman who had already returned to her ce in horror, "You¡­ you¡­"

    The heroic woman was annoyed by his obscene words, so she deliberately shot through his trachea ( windpipe) and avoided the main artery, so that he could only die slowly in pain.

    Song Qingshu was hesitating whether to rescue the Guard Captain or not, but the dust had settled in an instant, and he stared nkly at the spear behind the beautiful woman, then blurted out, "Are you the Fourth Lady of Shandong, Yang Miaozhen?"

    A look of surprise shed across the beautiful woman''s eyes. People in the Wulin often called her the ¡°Fourth Lady¡±. And, as time passed, no one knew her real name except for the people closest to her. Therefore, she couldn''t help but give Song Qingshu a strange look, "May I have the Young Master¡¯s name¡­ how exactly did you know my maiden name?"

    Seeing that Yang Miaozhen didn''t refute him, Zhao Min also looked at Song Qingshu strangely, based on Mongolian information, she only knew that thedy with the spear was called the Fourth Lady, so she couldn''t help but smile and said, "Is there any girl in the world whose maiden name you don''t know? "

    Song Qingshu couldn''t exin that he saw her maiden name from the history books. When he read about her life and deeds, he subconsciously started to admire her, so he was very impressed with this heroic woman from history. He hesitated on if he should give a false name, but considering that Ren Yingying was present, he had no choice but to say, "Song Qingshu greets the Fourth Lady."

    Thinking of the other party''s evaluation as the "a pear blossom spear, invincible in the world" in the official history, Song Qingshu thought that this woman might not be worse than Wu Jue or something, and her amazing stab just now, even he would suffer disaster if he was careless, so he hastened to be on guard.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s name, Yang Miaozhen was even more surprised, "Is the Young Master that Song Qingshu, who was the number one master in the Manchu Qing Dynasty in the past, andter abandoned his glory and wealth to assassinate Kangxi?"

    It turned out that although Song Qingshu was notorious before, it was rumored that he failed to assassinate Kangxi and was defeated instead. Such a bleak end made heroes all over the world sigh in admiration.

    In addition, Sang Feihong was grateful for Song Qingshu''s past kindness. Although she couldn''t avenge him, she used the power of the Five Lakes Sect as much as she could, and asked the sisters in the sect to make his story into a song and sing it on the streets. (G: She is the woman who the MC saved and prepared as his personal secret force for gathering information in chapter 242.)

    Of course, various beautifications were added in the story, as Song Qingshu was described as a hero who endured humiliation, sacrificed his personal honor and lived in disgrace in order to gain Kangxi''s trust, and finally failed to deal the final blow and died. This widespread propagandapletely uplifted Song Qingshu''s image to a glorious and majestic level.

    "Fourth Lady, just ask Miss Ren who is beside you, and you will know immediately." Of course, Song Qingshu didn''t know all that, so seeing Yang Miaozhen''s expression turn strange, he just thought it was because she was curious why he was still alive.

    Seeing Ren Yingying nodding hesitantly, Yang Miaozhen quickly put away the spear and enthusiastically spoke up, "It turns out that it¡¯s the Hero Song! I have really been quite disrespectful, but before Kangxi announced to the world that the Young Master has¡­"

    Zhao Min also stared intently at Song Qingshu. That assassination incident seemed quite suspicious to her, but she hadn''t had time to ask him yet.

    Song Qingshu hesitated and gave a weary smile, "It''s a long story." It seemed like he was unwilling to go into details.

    "It must be due to the emperor of the invader bing angry and cursing at you." Yang Miaozhen nodded understandingly, then quickly frowned, and pointed at Madame Tang and her group, "By the way, why is Master Song with these Jin people? "

    Madame Tang felt frightened when she was pointed at, and nervously pulled on Song Qingshu''s clothes.

    Song Qingshu pulled Zhao Min and exined, "Mypanion was seriously injured. I wanted to take him to Kaifeng City to find the famous doctor, Ping Yizhi, and treat his wounds. Unfortunately, the gate of Kaifeng City was closed before we could reach it. This Madame Tang happened to pass by and heard about our difficulties. So she offered to take us inside the city."

    <i>¡®It¡¯s obvious that this vixen was just trying to ho*ok up with a man!¡¯</i> Zhao Min couldn''t stop but curse in her heart. Hearing what Song Qingshu was saying, she understood that he wanted to defend this coquettish woman! She felt so angry that she had the urge to strangle him, but considering the current situation, she didn''t dare to act out her intentions.

    Yang Miaozhen''s eyesight was exceptionally good, and although Zhao Min had deliberately concealed it, but her disguise couldn¡¯t fool her eyes. Unlike Madame Tang, she had a lot of experience in the world, and she immediately recognized Zhao Min as a woman disguised as a man. Although her face was pale from serious injuries, her features were quite feminine, and she had an air of grace and elegance, which was rare in the world.

    Yang Miaozhen finally understood why Ren YingYing was so angry,<i> ¡®With such a beautiful woman beside her lover, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s acting out in anger.¡¯</i>

    "So that''s the case, then I humbly request Master Song and yourpanion to leave and rest first." Yang Miaozhen turned to her subordinates and asked, "Although we are ruffians, we also know honor and value heroes, do you think we should embarrass Master Song? "

    There was a quick response from the ck-clothed men, "No!"

    "I like listening to the stories of Master Song the most!"

    "Young Master Song, please sign an autograph. My mother-inw at home admires you the most!"

    Song Qingshu was frightened by their enthusiasm, and thought, <i>¡®When did I be so famous?¡¯</i>

    Hearing their shouts, Ren Yingying became anxious and hesitated to order her subordinates to spray poisonous liquid. She knew that if she did that, she would definitely be enemies with the Fourth Lady and the others! Then thinking of her father''s great cause¡­ Ren Yingying stomped her feet, and finally put down her hand.

    Noticing Ren Yingying''s expression, Yang Miaozhen was really surprised, <i>¡®I just rescued your lover, why you don''t have any happy expression?¡¯</i>

    There was a valid reason why Yang Miaozhen was ignorant of their matters. The world was quite vast, and except for some people rted to the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect, not many people knew about the rtionship between Ren Yingying and Linghu Chong.

    "Thank you, Fourth Lady for your generosity. It''s just that Madame Tang had helped us out of righteousness, and this Song really can''t abandon her at a time of crisis."

    Madame Tang gratefully looked at his back after hearing her words, but Zhao Min''s expression changed, and she was about to speak out, but Song Qingshu grabbed her belt and gently spoke to Yang Miaozhen, "If this Song unfortunately dies today, I just hope that Fourth Lady will send mypanion to Kaifeng to seek medical treatment."

    Song Qingshu was quite concerned about the poisonous liquid of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, and was unsure about his chances of protecting Zhao Min, so he simply handed her over to Yang Miaozhen.

    Zhao Min was pushed by a soft force, and lightlynded on Yang Miaozhen''s side.

    As soon as shended on the feet, she angrily cursed out, "Song Qingshu, so many women who love you deeply are waiting for you. Are they any worse than this vixen? Is she worth risking your life for her!"

    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 320: The splendor of the spear

    <h4>Chapter 320: The splendor of the spear</h4>

    As soon as she said it, she found Yang Miaozhen and others staring at her strangely, and Zhao Min realized that there was ambiguity in her words, as if she was one of those women who loved him deeply. She couldn''t help but blush, but at the moment she felt too embarrassed to open her mouth and rify.

    "I thought you wanted me to die." Song Qingshu nced at her in surprise and gave a faint smile.

    "Hmph, I naturally wish for you to die, but I just hope that you die in my hands, instead of ending your life for such a ridiculous reason."

    Zhao Min was very smart, and she knew that Song Qingshu has always been very confident in his martial arts, but this time he sent her away ahead of time, so it must be because he wasn¡¯t that confident about dealing with these people. After staying with him these past few days, her impression of Song Qingshu had changed a lot.

    Although she didn''t really have any deep feelings for him, she still didn''t want to see him fall into a near-death situation for a woman from the Jin Empire who was but a mere stranger.

    Madame Tang also spoke up as she bowed slightly to Song Qingshu, and softly said, "This Concubine is already very grateful for Young Master Song''s thoughts. But there are so many of them, so even if Young Master Song stays it will just be another waste of life. The Young Master should take his brother to treat his wound as soon as possible."

    Zhao Min on the side curled her lips in disdain, "A vixen who advances by retreating."

    "The reason why I want to save Madame Tang is not because of her beauty, but because of the way in my heart." Song Qingshu smiled lightly, he didn''t really care about Madame Tang¡¯s thoughts. It''s just that although he wasn¡¯t a good person, he had his own set of ideals. Regardless of her motive, Madame Tang had been kind to him. So it went against his heart to just stand by and watch her die.

    When martial arts is practiced to a certain realm, it often bes more important to cultivate the mind than to cultivate the martial arts itself.

    "When a person receives a drop of water, he should repay it with a spring. Young Master Song really has the demeanor of a great chivalrous man." Yang Miaozhen sincerely praised, with a look of admiration on her face, and then her face straightened, "If it was someone else, we would have given the Young Master some face, and let her go. It¡¯s just that this Younger Sister was entrusted to kill this woman, so I hope that the Young Master will forgive me.¡±

    "Fourth Lady doesn''t need to worry about that. Please." Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, and weed her to make a move.

    Yang Miaozhen frowned, if they really attacked together, no matter how good Song Qingshu''s martial arts was, he might not be able to escape death. But, she had a lot of admiration for the man in front of her, and she didn''t want him to die in such a way, so she felt very conflicted in her heart.

    Zhao Min was also feeling anxious. Although Song Qingshu took advantage of her from time to time, she knew that Song Qingshu would never really hurt her. However, the group of people around her were very different, one was the saintess of a demonic cult and the other was the leader of a rebel army, so she didn¡¯t really feel safe with them. Not to mention with her sensitive identity, it was unclear what awaited her if she fell into their hands.

    Noticing Yang Miaozhen''s hesitation, Zhao Min saw through her thoughts, and quickly came up with an idea, "I have a proposal to rid us of our current predicament, you two might as well listen to it."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu looked at her curiously, thinking that he had to be careful about her proposal, otherwise he would still count the money for her after being sold.

    If Zhao Min knew about Song Qingshu''s current thoughts, she would¡¯ve been so angry that she would¡¯ve immediately given up, not caring if he lived or died.

    Yang Miaozhen also looked at her in surprise, and said with a smile, "Let''s hear it."

    Feeling the pain from the wound on her body, Zhao Min frowned, then softly said, "Everyone must have heard that Brother S¡­ Song''s martial arts is very powerful, and he will fight with his life on the ler. Brother S¡­ Song naturally has a great chance of winning. Even if he dies, Fourth Lady''s subordinates may suffer heavy casualties, and Fourth Lady may also be seriously injured. The Fourth Lady and Brother Song are both generous and righteous people, so it would be a pity if one died and the other suffered injuries for a mere Jin people."

    Although Zhao Min''s voice was weak, her words seemed very convincing. Seeing that everyone was staring at her, she pursed her lips and smiled, then continued, "Since the Fourth Lady is known as ¡®a pear blossom spear, invincible in the world'', in my opinion, it would be better for the two of you to have a fairpetition. If Brother Song wins, the Fourth Lady will let us all leave; if he loses, he¡¯ll have to give up, what do you two think?"

    Zhao Min¡¯s n was very thorough. She had seen Song Qingshu fight with her own eyes, and he was able to abduct her even with so many top masters present at the inn. She didn''t believe that the Fourth Lady''s martial arts would be better than Shaolin''s number one martial artist in two hundred years, or Monk Jinlun, the state teacher of Mongolia.

    Yang Miaozhen''s eyes lit up, she smiled and asked the subordinates beside her, "What do you all think?"

    All the subordinated have always respected the martial arts of the Fourth Lady, and Song Qingshu''s reputation was only limited to the Qing Empire. No one thought that Yang Miaozhen would lose, so they pped their hands and apuded.

    Yang Miaozhen looked at Zhao Min with a faux-smile, and whispered, "You came up with a very effective n for your lover, no matter whether he loses or winster, he has nothing to lose¡­"

    Zhao Min blushed, and was about to exin, but Yang Miaozhen turned around and shouted to Song Qingshu, "Young Master Song, I have no problem with this, do you agree?"

    Song Qingshu nced at Zhao Min in surprise. He also didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Min would try her best to help him, and nodded, "This Song has long wanted to experience the Fourth Lady''s invincible Pear Blossom Spear."

    "Then what if it''s a tie?" Ren Yingying on the side suddenly said.

    Seeing that Zhao Min was about to speak, Song Qingshu raised his hand to stop her and said, "The Fourth Lady has all the advantages, yet she is willing to put herself in danger and fighting this Song alone. This is already a huge concession. If it really ends up in a tie, we¡¯ll take it as my loss."

    "Young Master Song is indeed a modest gentleman." Yang Miaozhen nodded approvingly, "Please!"

    Hearing Yang Miaozhen praise Song Qingshu so mush, Ren Yingying''s lungs almost exploded in anger. Thinking of Song Qingshu''s wanton and frivolous behavior towards her in the bathtub on Heimuya, how could that be rted to a modest gentleman? But, she could never exin the reason to outsiders, so she had to stand there alone and sulk.

    After witnessing Yang Miaozhen''s amazing speary just now, Song Qingshu naturally didn''t dare to underestimate her, and for the first time in a long time, he held the Wooden Sword in his hand from the start and stood there with a dignified expression.

    When they saw the weapon in Song Qingshu''s hand, all the ck-clothed men couldn''t stop themselves fromughing.

    "A sword made of wood? Young Master Song should change his weapon."

    "Our Fourth Lady''s spear is very sharp, wouldn¡¯t that thin piece of wood break at first touch?"

    "It seems that Fourth Lady will win this time."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Zhao Min naturally knew that iron swords and wooden swords were no different for Song Qingshu. Hearing the noise from the ck-clothed crowd, she rolled her eyes, and suddenly thinking about something, she said to Ren Yingying, "Brother Song is too disadvantaged in terms of weapons, so considering that you two are acquaintances, I hope that Miss Ren will lend the sword in her waist to Brother Song for this fight, and after using it, he will return it to you again."

    It turned out that although Zhao Min had confidence in Song Qingshu''s martial arts, she thought that since Yang Miaozhen was known as "a pear blossom spear, invincible in the world", she must be a master among the masters. On the surface, it seemed as if she was asking Ren Yingying, but she was actually deliberately saying it for Yang Miaozhen¡¯s ears. If Yang Miaozhen was really misled by her and underestimated Song Qingshu''s Wooden Swords, she would inevitably suffer a big loss in the battle.

    Ren Yingying said angrily, "Why should I lend it to him?"

    She held a short sword in her hand, which had several precious gemstones iid on its scabbard. The name of this sword was Yi Dian (Striking Thunder), and it was a famous treasure of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Althoughpared with ordinary long swords, this sword was much shorter and looked closer to a dagger, but this sword could even cut through gold and iron as if cutting through butter.

    "If he identally dies under the spear of Fourth Lady, who would you seek revenge from?" Zhao Min lightly said with a slight smile.

    "I really hope that Sister Yang stabs him to death." Ren Yingying said bitterly, but she hesitated in her heart. If Song Qingshu died like this, it would be too easy of a punishment for his sins. <i>¡®But, in the current situation, if I lend him my beloved sword topete in martial arts, what will other people think?¡¯</i>

    Through the veil, one could vaguely see that Ren Yingying''splexion was dazed and uncertain, she was obviously struggling. Zhao Min gave a sly smile, then ignored her, and turned her attention to thepetition on the field.

    Yang Miaozhen had a good vision, and she didn¡¯t underestimate the Wooden Sword in Song Qingshu''s hand like others. Seeing Song Qingshu standing on the same spot with a wooden sword in his hand, she felt a sense of awe rise in her heart, so she quickly cleared her mind.

    "You¡¯re a guest from afar, so Young Master Song should make a move first!" Seeing that Song Qingshu had no ws in his stance, Yang Miaozhen really didn''t want to make a move first.

    "Ladies first, so I humbly invite the Fourth Lady to make a move first." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.

    "Since that''s the case, it''s better to respect your words. Young Master Song, be careful!" Yang Miaozhen no longer refused, her Pear Blossom Spear technique was not only good at attacking openings, she was also good at actively creating openings through a rainstorm of pear blossom attacks.

    As soon as the sound "Haa!" was was heard, Yang Miaozhen arrived three feet before Song Qingshu in a sh!

    "Ah!!"

    At that moment, two women''s exmations was heard at the same time.

    One of the sounds of exmation belonged to Zhao Min. She was startled when she saw that Yang Miaozhen had used the same attack she had used to take the life of Madame Tang''s Guard Captain in the blink of an eye. Another sound of exmation came from Ren Yingying, who angrily red at Zhao Min, "Why are you pinching me!"

    It turned out that Zhao Min was too nervous, and subconsciously grabbed anything that was near her. Ren Yingying was also engrossed in watching thepetition, and was caught by the seriously injured Zhao Min without any precautions. Zhao Min''s long nails had pricked her and she couldn''t help but cry out in pain.

    Very few people in the scene paid attention to the small episode here, and they all watched Song Qingshu''s response intently.

    Song Qingshu was a famous martial artist, so Yang Miaozhen wouldn¡¯t be as casual as she was with the Guard Captain just now. Although it was the same move, there are hundreds of changes in its execution.

    Everyone saw that the body of Yang Miaozhen''s Pear Blossom Spear suddenly trembled, and the tip of the spear burst forward a dazzling silver light in an instant. The spear had only one tip, but it turned into hundreds of spear tips in that instant, like pear blossoms blooming all over the sky. It enveloped Song Qingshu''s whole body.

    Song Qingshu met the gorgeous move head-on, and he felt the threat it posed first hand. He could clearly see that there were a total of 108 spear tips aimed at 108 vital points on his body.

    Yang Miaozhen was able to bend the body of the spear with internal energy, making the tip of the spear flicker, which in turn created the illusion of 108 spear tips stabbing forward in an instant.

    Now the problem was, out of those 108 spear tips, which one was the real one?

    The thought shed past Song Qingshu¡¯s mind in an instant, and he was about to unleash his sword strike, but suddenly his expression went thought a drastic change, because the faint forceing from the tip of the spear told him that every shot was real!

    "Ah!" The blood on Zhao Min''s face faded, because she saw that Song Qingshu had been locked by Yang Miaozhen''s attack because of his misjudgment.

    If he failed to stop the stab, he would be seriously injured, or killed on the spot!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am feeling very fatigued for the past few days. Anyway, enjoy~

    Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 321: Shining spear and sword shadow

    <h4>Chapter 321: Shining spear and sword shadow</h4>

    Ren Yingying also had aplicated look on her face. She thought she would be very happy seeing this frivolous perve*rt about to be stabbed to death, but the joy she imagined did not appear as expected, and was reced by bursts of disappointment.

    She didn''t understand why she had such a reaction, she could only me it to the fact that she didn''t want this nasty guy to die by other people''s hands.

    Song Qingshu was also caught in a dilemma, he didn''t expect that Yang Miaozhen''s Pear Blossom Spear would be so unpredictable. One must know that in Prince Bao''s Mansion in Shengjing, he could calmly shoot down the rain of arrows one by one, but he was not at all sure if he could do the same with Yang Miaozhen''s spear stabs.

    Although the rain of arrows was dense, the strength attached to each arrow could be predicted, and there were little difference in the strength attached to each of the arrows. As long as he distributed the strength of each sword strike, he could naturally deflect the arrows one by one.

    Although Yang Miaozhen''s 108 stabs were brilliant, Song Qingshu could see the trajectory of each stab very clearly, so it was not at all difficult for him to stop them. The real difficultyy in the fact that Yang Miaozhen''s Pear Blossom Spear acted akin to a living thing, and the strength of each spear stab constantly circted between false and real. Its flow of strength was uncertain, and it was impossible to figure out by mere visual inspection.

    If Song Qingshu still wanted to use the method of shooting down the rain of arrows, his biggest problem would be to figure out how to distribute the force of each sword thrust.

    If the distribution of strength was insufficient, when countering Yang Miaozhen''s full-strength thrust, it would copse at the first contact, and the opponent would be able to drive the spear straight in.

    On the other hand, if he used too much strength against a false stab, it would be like thrusting at empty air and the rhythm of his swordy will be affected by the disharmony of the Qi. His swordsmanship was all about building momentum through harmony of his movements, so if one sword move were to be messed up, he would definitely not be able to stop Yang Miaozhen''s remaining spear stabs.

    Originally, with Song Qingshu''s current attainments in swordsmanship, he had the ability to change his rhythm, and it also wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to match Yang Miaozhen¡¯s unpredictable 108 spear stabs with a swordsmanship thatbined both strength and softness.

    It''s a pity that Yang Miaozhen''s spearmanship was just too fast, and he had already lost his chance. Even if he managed to block the first round of 108 stabs, he would be greeted by another 108 more stabs. That way Yang Miaozhen was able to build up her momentum indefinitely.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was secretly regretting his decision to let the opponent make the first move. But he quickly got rid of all the negative emotions and started thinking about what to do next.

    In fact, he had the option to use the Return of the Myriad Swords that he hadprehended some time before. Although Yang Miaozhen''s spearmanship was exquisite, she had only reached 108 stabs at the moment, but the Sword Qi hidden within the Return of the Myriad Swords was more than ten million!

    Therefore, once he used that technique, there could only be two results. That is, the Pear Blossom Spear would be defeated by the Sword Qi and Yang Miaozhen would be seriously injured. That one move would decide life and death!

    Thinking of Yang Miaozhen''s intention to let him go before, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t bring himself to take her life, so he quickly made a decision. He concentrated his True Qi around his chest, and let Yang Miaozhen''s first stab connect with his body.

    Although Song Qingshu''s internal strength had gotten extremely powerful, he was, after all, not indestructible.

    Yang Miaozhen¡¯s spear tip pierced his body with force, and blood spattered everywhere in an instant.

    "Brother Song!" Zhao Min yelled out loud. She called Song Qingshu ¡®Big Brother¡¯ before because of the presence of outsiders and used it to hide her identity. But this time it was different.

    "A good person doesn''t live long, and a scourgests for thousands of years. That bas*tard wouldn''t die so easily." Seeing Zhao Min''s appearance, Ren Yingying frowned, and thought in her heart, <i>¡®That bast*ard actually managed to get a women who likes him this much, but this woman probably doesn''t know Song Qingshu''s true nature. If she knew, would she still care about him so much?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Hmph, I have to find a way to expose his true nature.¡¯ </i>Ren Yingying seemed to be in distress, apparently unable to think of any good way. It turned out that it was absolutely impossible for Miss Ren, who cared very much about her modesty, to tell others what happened in the bathtub that day.

    Yang Miaozhen suddenly found that Song Qingshu didn''t intend to dodge, and was also shocked. While she was hesitating whether to continue her attack, Song Qingshu had already used the strength of her spear to quickly retreat.

    "Marvelous!" Yang Miaozhen couldn''t help admiring Song Qingshu''s figure which suddenly disappeared like a green smoke.

    Yang Miaozhen naturally knew that Song Qingshu''s injury was not as serious as it seemed. Her spear was deflected byyers of his protective True Qi, so it was only able pierce the flesh and didn¡¯t hurt the meridians.

    Knowing that Song Qingshu had risked getting injured to get out of her attack range, Yang Miaozhen dared not be neglectful, as the Pear Blossom Spear chased after Song Qingshu''s figure like a tarsal maggot.

    The Traceless Sand Treading Steps was one of the highest level movement techniques in the world. With the advancement of his martial arts realm, Song Qingshu has practiced it to the peak. In terms of movement techniques alone, even if Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t the number one in the world, he would at least be in the top three.

    Song Qingshu had risked getting injured in exchange for a chance to counter-attack, so how could he let the opportunity be wasted so easily!

    Yang Miaozhen suddenly saw Song Qingshu disappear from before her in an instant. When she chased after him with her spear, Song Qingshu had already reached a big tree several feet away. The sudden dull pain she felt made her realize that the piercing Sword Qi had shed her skin.

    "Good technique!" Although Yang Miaozhen was shocked, she didn''t feel flustered at all, and, as a silvery light burst out from the tip of the Pear Blossom Spear, she moved to bravely confront her opponent.

    The weapon Song Qingshu was using was obviously a wooden sword, but when the spear and the sword connected, there were bursts of sounds of akin to shing of metals. As the Sword Qi and Spear Qi scattered, the spectators were shocked to find that there were bloodstains on their skin, and they hurriedly retreated several feet away.

    "Thank you, Miss Ren, for saving me." Zhao Min was seriously injured, and she was unable to dodge. But who knew that Ren Yingying would suddenly came to her side, and moved several feet away with her arms around her slender waist.

    "If I didn''t save you, there would be a few hideous scars on your snow-white face, would your Brother Song still like you then?" Ren Yingying looked back at her and asked.

    Seeing that Ren Yingying had clearly helped her, but she was putting on such an act, Zhao Min was secretly amused, <i>¡®This woman has quite an arrogant temperament.¡¯</i>

    "I¡¯m not sure whether Brother Song would still like me or not, but I know that Brother Song won''t like you anymore." Zhao Min pursed her lips and smiled.

    "Why would I need him to like me?" Ren Yingying was taken aback.

    "Miss Ren must be aware of this¡­" Zhao Min put her hands behind her back and watched the contest in the distance, then she casually said, "A woman is guilty of seven crimes if she is jealous. How could Big Brother Song dare to marry such a woman, if she let her fellow sister suffer and chose to stand by?"

    Zhao Min didn''t know about the grievances between Ren Yingying and Song Qingshu, so she tried to test it out. She was born in Mongolia, and she didn¡¯t have as many reservations as a typical Han woman, so she didn''t really care about making jokes about her modesty.

    Zhao Min had actually thought that Ren Yingying was also Song Qingshu''s lover, and that why she had saved her fellow sister. Understanding the meaning behind Zhao Min¡¯s words, Ren Yingying''s pretty face flushed red, and she angrily said, "That bast*ard, why would I like him!"

    Seeing that Ren Yingying didn''t look like she was telling a lie, Zhao Min couldn''t help but ask, "Then why do you hate him so much?"

    In Zhao Min''s view, when a woman hated a man, it was mostly out of love. Whether it be love or hate, no matter what, emotional entanglements had to be involved.

    "I¡­" As soon as Ren Yingying opened her mouth, she suddenly woke up. <i>¡®How dare I say such a thing!¡¯</i>

    Seeing that was Ren Yingying hesitating to speak, Zhao Min gave a sly smile, "Since you won''t say anything, then I''ll take a guess. Hmm~ Brother Song should have done something very bad to you, right?"

    <i>¡®More than just bad¡¯</i> Ren Yingying hesitated for a moment, but still nodded slightly.

    Thinking of the word "humiliation" that Ren Yingying had used before, Zhao Min was suddenly taken aback, and asked in a low voice, "You¡­ he couldn¡¯t have stained you, did he?"

    Remembering what happened in the bathtub, where she was naked and touched by Song Qingshu all over the ce. So naturally, her body was indeed stained by him.

    Ren Yingying nodded subconsciously, but noticing Zhao Min''s strange expression, she realized that the word ¡®stained¡¯ could have another serious meaning, so she hurriedly exined, "It''s not what you think."

    Her reaction made Zhao Min even more convinced, and she thought that Ren Yingying was just annoyed and identally revealed the truth, so she quickly moved tofort her.

    After seeing that no matter how much she exined, Zhao Min still looked at her with sympathetic eyes, Ren Yingying didn''t know whether tough or cry, so she could only bitterly re at Song Qingshu, "It''s all caused by this bas*tard."

    Zhao Min nodded in agreement, and sneered, "He is indeed a bas*tard."

    At the moment, the battle situation had changed quite a lot. Yang Miaozhen was caught off guard at the beginning, and for some reason, she found a w in Song Qingshu¡¯s movements in the middle of the fight, and gradually the fight had be evenly matched.

    However, after a few hundred moves, Song Qingshu''s figure gradually turned into a blur, as he sessfully surrounded her to the center, attacked from all directions, and sent one sword thrust after another without stopping. Yang Miaozhen was unable to use her exquisite spearmanship, so she can only hold on. She knew that the range she could dodge was slowly getting smaller and smaller, and when she ran out of any more room to move, she would lose this battle. Her loss was inevitable.

    From the eyes of bystanders, it was a different scene. At first, the light of the Pear Blossom Spear was suppressed by the sword shadow. After a while, the Pear Blossom Spear suddenly shone with silver light, and the sword shadow was forced to move around and dodge. Afterwards, there was only a gorgeous silver light, but no sword shadow. Most people present thought that Yang Miaozhen¡¯s victory was assured.

    Ren Yingying was secretly shocked when she saw it, and thought in her heart, <i>¡®This Fourth Lady really deserves her reputation, her spearmanship is so unpredictable, it seems that even my father may not be her opponent, but I wonder if she would be afraid of the Cosmic Absorbing Power. It seems that I will have to be careful when discussing an alliance with the Red Coat Army.¡¯</i>

    Zhao Min also showed a slight frown, <i>¡®I thought when the spies reported about Yang Miaozhen, they had greatly exaggerated her spear skills. Now it seems that it would be even more difficult to subdue the Red Coat Army and use it for Mongolia¡­ Song Qingshu, that bas*tard, was so majestic at the inn before and now even he can''t win against this woman. Doesn''t that prove that Monk Jinlun and the others can¡¯t be this woman''s opponent?¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 322: Temujinâ€™s intentions

    <h4>Chapter 322: Temujin¡¯s intentions</h4>

    It turned out that Zhao Min''s trip to the south as an envoy to the Song Empire was just a pretense, and their real purpose was to contact various rebels in Shandong and Henan.

    Over the years, Mongolia had fallen into the quagmire of wars with other countries around it, and the Great Khan Temujin was very dissatisfied with the current situation. So he made a move to adjust the entire strategicyout.

    ording to Temujin''s n, Mongolia would adopt a strategy of taking a step back to advance, and first cease war with some countries, and free up its hands to strike and destroy other countries.

    It''s just that when it was time to determine which country they would cease the war with, an unexpected problems arose. It turned out that Temujin was already very old, and he could return to the Eternal Heaven in a few years. Therefore, all the Mongolian prince¡¯s were eagerly looking at the seat of the Great Khan.

    However, the candidate for the next Great Khan wouldn¡¯t be decided by Temujin alone. ording to Mongolian customs, only the person with the most military achievements and the highest prestige could be the Great Khan.

    If Temujin appointed someone who couldn¡¯t make the others ept him, it might be fine while Temujin was still alive, as with his prestige, no one would dare to make any moves. However, once Temujin returns to the Eternal Heaven, would any of the other princes who hold military power obey him?

    Under the rule of that weak Great Khan, Mongolia was doomed to fall apart.

    Temujin clearly didn''t want that, so he divided the princes with titles quite early and let them fight the various other countries by themselves. In that way, it would be clear at a nce who had the most military achievements and who had the highest prestige.

    The princes were also trying their best to attack their respective target countries, fearing that they would fall behind the rest of theirpetitors. Therefore, at the critical moment of vying for the position of Great Khan, would any of the princes be willing to ally with his target country?

    For example, the alliance between Mongolia and the Southern Song Empire was only happening due to the fact that Prince Kui, who was in charge of attacking the Southern Song Empire, wasn¡¯t able to advance for a long time. So he naturally had to agree even if he was unwilling.

    The princes have long been ustomed to using various political intrigues, and if they really had to, they all wanted to ally with the target country of theirpetitor, but as everyone was about the same in terms of strength, and no one could do so, so the strategy of taking a step back to advance had been dyed for quite a while.

    Therefore, Temujin had no choice but to think about other things. Among the most powerful princes, except for Zhao Min''s father, the Prince of Ruyang, Chaghan Temur, the rest were all Temujin''s grandsons. No matter who won the fight, the position of Khan would still be in his own bloodline.

    But the Prince of Ruyang was the son of Temujin''s sworn brother Mu Huali, and his power was too great.

    If his grandsons fought like the snipe and the m, in the end it would be Prince Chaghan who would end up benefiting as the fisherman.

    So Temujin quickly set his sights on the Prince of Ruyang, but the prince had made great achievements in battle, and he was also the elder of Kui and Alibuge. It¡¯s just, no one knew what sins the Prince of Ruyang hadmitted in his previous life to have given birth to a daughter like Zhao Min, who didn¡¯t care about her own family and devoted all her attention to the Ming Cult¡¯s Zhang Wuji.

    Anyway, as his power grew stronger and stronger, and Temujin finally had the intent of making a move against the Ruyang Pce.

    However, it definitely wasn¡¯t possible to do that in an instant, so he could only weaken the strength of the Ruyang Pce step by step. The first step was to move the Ruyang Pce out of the Western Region base camp which was their root. Then he nned to exchange the areas allotted to Alibuge and Chaghan. He wanted Alibuge to take charge of eliminating the Ming Cult and Hui tribes in the Western Regions, and Chaghan would have to deal with the Manchus and the Jin Empire.

    Of course, all this had not yet been officially announced, but the news had been deliberately leaked from the Khan¡¯s court. After the Ruyang Pce knew about it, it immediately had a severe reaction.

    The people headed by the prince Wang Baobao thought that the Great Khan was deliberately favoring prince Alibuge, who held the most elite cavalry in the Mongolian camp, but let the Ruyang Pce deal with the most powerful Manchu and Jin Empires. The Great Khan was making Alibuge in charge of the Western Regions to earn military merits, so as to help himpete for the position of Great Khan in the future.

    Although Zhao Min faintly felt that something was wrong, she subconsciously didn''t dare to think too deep into it. However, the Prince of Ruyang only let out a deep sigh, and after spending a day alone in his study, he began to make arrangements for taking over Alibuge''s mess in the future.

    As a senior general in the army, the Prince of Ruyang had experience that Prince Alibuge, who was still rough around the edges, didn¡¯t yet have. He learned from the mistakes Alibuge had previously made by fighting head-on with the Jin Empire and the Qing Empire, and sent Zhao Min to the Jin Empire in advance. He wanted to make alliances with various rebels in their country, and intended to bring down the two powerful countries from within.

    In the past, the Jin Empire conquered the huge Northern Song Empire in a short period of time, but it still couldn''t digest the territory of the Northern Song Empire. In the Yellow River Basin, the people in the Central ins still had the Northern Song Empire in their heart, and there were many local separatists and armed forces. In addition, the Jin Empire had been in constant conflict with Mongolia in recent years, and its finances were extremely tight. Therefore, it had to increase the taxes of the people, which increased the poption of the rebels, who were very active in the areas like Henan and Shandong.

    And the Red Coat Army was thergest among them.

    The situation of the Qing Empire was also not much better, and they had to worry about various rebel forces, such as the Heaven and Earth Society, the Red Flower Society, and the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong.

    However, due to the resourcefulness of Emperor Kangxi, their situation was not as bad as the Jin Empire. Among the rebel forces, he managed to make the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong, which was the most powerful, into a group of scattered ruffians.

    However, Zhao Min keenly realized that the Golden Serpent Camp was still of great value.

    Therefore, she wanted to contact the Red Coat Army and slowly expend energy of the Song court.

    Of course, they naturally couldn¡¯t make the Qing and Jin courts realize their intentions in advance, so they used the guise of going to the Southern Song Empire as an envoy. This was also the reason why Zhao Min and her party didn¡¯t travel through Xiangyang, but insisted on passing through the borders of Jin and Qing Empires.

    Seeing just how strong Yang Miaozhen''s martial arts was, Zhao Min was both happy and worried. She was happy that the Jin Empire had such a serious problem, and their emperor must having trouble sleeping and eating. She was also worried that because Yang Miaozhen was so strong, she might not want to ally with Mongolia. She originally thought that if she had to, she would use Monk Jinlun and Xuanming Elders to threaten them with force.

    But seeing Yang Miaozhen, who waspletely dominating the fight, andparing Song Qingshu''s performance against Monk Jinlun and Xuanming Elders, Zhao Min dejectedly gave up that idea .

    Ding!

    With a crisp sound, the two figures in the field separated.

    Yang Miaozhen''s face was pale, she smiled bitterly and said, "I lost."

    As soon as this remark came out, her subordinates all looked at her in disbelief, and there was an uproar in the crowd, "How is it possible, didn''t Fourth Lady still have the upper hand just now?"

    Yang Miaozhen''s face turned cold, and she angrily said, "You guys know the rule, if you lose, you lose. Could it be that you think that this Lady is lying to you?"

    Seeing Yang Miaozhen showing off her feminine side, Song Qingshu thought it was quite interesting. Then he pointed to the wound on his chest, and exined, "If the Fourth Lady hadn''t been lenient with the spear before, this Song would have been seriously injured and died. So, it¡¯s a tie."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 323: Undressing

    <h4>Chapter 323: Undressing</h4>

    In the eyes of the onlookers, Yang Miaozhen¡¯s spear stab really connected with Song Qingshu''s chest, but Song Qingshu acted like a normal personter on. Hearing what he said, they suddenly realized that it was due to the fact that Yang Miaozhen had been merciful.

    Yang Miaozhen''s face became hot, she knew very well in her heart that Song Qingshu had nned to catch her spear with his body, and then used his strength to fly back, even if she didn''t show mercy, it would be difficult for that stab to really hurt him. Since the other party was saying this, it must be to give her some face.

    Yang Miaozhen gave her opponent a grateful nce. As the leader of a group of ruffians, maintaining a high prestige was a matter of great importance for Yang Miaozhen. So she didn¡¯t refuse his good intentions, and silently acquiesced, then secretly expressed her gratitude in her heart.

    Looking at Zhao Min from the corner of her eye, Yang Miaozhen thought about it for a moment and decided to help the couple cultivate their feelings, "When the Sword Qi was overflowing just now, if Young Master Song hadn''t been distracted due to his concern for the well being of yourpanion, this little sister wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover from the situation so quickly. I also wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight fiercely with the young master for so long."

    Zhao Min was startled, <i>¡®It turned out that the reason Yang Miaozhen''s stabs were so effective because Song Qingshu was distracted due to his concern for me¡­¡¯ </i>

    Despite the fact that the two were enemies and not friends, Song Qingshu still cared about her even at such a critical moment. Realizing that, Zhao Min¡¯s mind turned nk, and a ratherplicated expression appeared on her pretty face.

    "The Fourth Lady''s spearmanship is superb. This Song has never seen such a splendid spearmanship. I really admire it to no end." Song Qingshu sincerely expressed his admiration.

    "Young Master Song''s swordsmanship has reached the pinnacle, and you are the first person this Sister has met in many years with such a level of skill." Yang Miaozhen actually wanted to praise his movement technique more, but she feared that it might make the other party misunderstand that she wasn¡¯t convinced by her defeat, so she had to praise only his swordsmanship.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile, in fact, her spearmanship was not inferior to his own swordsmanship, but she fell into a situation where she was unable to use her strength due to his ghostly movement technique, so no wonder there was a hint of unwillingness in her tone.

    <i>¡®Don¡¯t they¡­ feel ashamed to brag about each other this much?¡¯</i> Zhao Min on the side ndered endlessly in her mind.

    Ren Yingying was obviously also feeling a little impatient, and said, "Surnamed Song, you just admitted that it''s a tie. So ording to what you said earlier, if it''s a tie, you lose. Now you have nothing to say."

    Although her words were impolite, her voice was clear and melodious, which made the group of ruffians who had never seen her face, feel a bit itchy. They had never expected that the majestic Saintess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult was actually such a vindictive youngdy.

    "This¡­" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be speechless. In fact, he had dered the match as tie to appear polite, and to give Yang Miaozhen face. Their previous agreement had totally skipped his mind. But now that Ren Yingying had brought it up again, he fell into a dilemma.

    Yang Miaozhen also frowned, thinking that Ren Yingying was being too disrespectful towards her. However, it was inconvenient for her to say anything considering Ren Yingying''s status.

    Thinking of Zhao Min''s head full of tricks, Song Qingshu hurriedly looked at her for help.

    For some reason, Zhao Min had always disliked Madame Tang as a woman. Noticing the embarrassment on Song Qingshu''s face, she gave a slight smile, and pretended to be oblivious. She gently leaned on the tree trunk behind her, and decided to just watch the show.

    Noticing the smug smile on the corner of Zhao Min''s mouth, Song Qingshu gritted his teeth with hatred, but seeing her pale face as she weakly leaned on the tree for support, his anger disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing the pity on Song Qingshu''s face, Zhao Min felt her cheeks turn hot, and felt worried that Song Qingshu would do something reckless and go out of control. So she slightly opened her lips and silently whispered the word¡ª "Wait"

    "Wait?" Reading Zhao Min''s lip movement, Song Qingshu was taken aback, not understanding what she meant.

    At that moment, three fireworks suddenly rose in the distance. The expressions of Yang Miaozhen''s subordinates changed, and they hurriedly said, "Fourth Lady, a group of cavalry from the Jin Empire ising here. Since there is nothing we can do, let''s quickly retreat. Otherwise, it will be toote!"

    Although the Red Coat Army was mighty, they had always been focusing on ambushes. If they really confronted the elite cavalry of the Jin Empire head-on, their fate would be extremely miserable.

    Yang Miaozhen had intended to let Song Qingshu go from the start, and took the opportunity to say to Ren Yingying, "My good sister, Jin Empire''s iron cavalrye and go like the wind, so we should retreat quickly. You lead the brothers of Heimuya to retreat first, and my brothers and I will cover from behind."

    Ren Yingying nced at Song Qingshu with reluctance, but she also understood that today''s situation was against her, and she wouldn''t be able to avenge her shame, so she gritted her teeth and hurriedly withdrew with the forces of the Sun Moon Holy Cult.

    Seeing that the members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult had almost left, Yang Miaozhen also got on her horse, showing her valiant figure, and cupped her hands towards Song Qingshu, "Young Master Song, the green mountains will not change and the azure water will flow forever. Until we meet again." (G: poetic line, symbolizing the flow of time.)

    "Until we meet again!" Song Qingshu also replied.

    Watching Yang Miaozhen''s figure gradually fade into the distance, Song Qingshu admired, "So this is the valiantdy who is in no way inferior to any man, she is indeed quite heroic¡­"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Min approached him and pped him on the shoulder, "She is gone, no matter how much you praise, she can''t hear you."

    "Hiss~" Song Qingshu took a deep breath, and showed a painful expression.

    It was only then that Zhao Min noticed arge amount of blood oozing from his chest. She panicked, and cried out, "I¡­ I didn''t use any strength, how are you feeling?"

    Zhao Min couldn''t bear to call him "Brother Song" anymore, but the anxiety in her voice was evident.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry." Song Qingshu waved his hand, "It was caused by Yang Miaozhen''s stab just now. Although I was prepared, it was impossible topletely avoid it."

    At that moment, the Jin Empire cavalry had already rushed over. The leading general saw the mess around the carriage, and noticed that Song Qingshu and Zhao Min''s attire were obviously different from Madame Tang''s guards, so he hurriedly ordered his subordinates, "Hear me, arrest these two assassins!"

    "Bast*ard!" Madame Tang scolded tenderly, "If it weren''t for these two young masters, thisdy would have been killed by the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Red Coat Army! And you want to attack my two benefactors?"

    The general hurriedly got off his horse and knelt in front of Madame Tang with cold sweat on his face, "This General has no eyes, and I hope the Madame will forgive me!"

    Song Qingshu and Zhao Min looked at each other, feeling very strange in their hearts.

    Looking at the attire of this general, it was obvious that he was in charge of defending the Kaifeng city. Although the general of the Chongyi Army had a higher status than him, he shouldn''t need to be this polite towards his wife.

    Madame Tang coldly snorted, "Go back to Kaifeng first. Do you have any good medicine for wounds? Bring them all to me."

    "Yes, yes!" The general nodded hastily, and turned tomand his subordinates.

    "Send it to the carriageter."

    Madame Tang ignored him, turned around and came to Song Qingshu''s side, and spoke with a gentle smile and concern on her face, "Young Master Song, hurry up and rest in the carriage."

    The soldiers had tidied up the mess in the carriage long ago, and Zhao Min was also seriously injured so she also couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Madame Tang personally took Song Qingshu''s hand and helped him enter the carriage.

    It was unknown whether Madame Tang was purposefully pressing her mounds on Song Qingshu''s arm or not, but he swallowed the words of refusal back into his stomach.

    Although Song Qingshu didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Madame Tang, but if Madame Tang herself presented herself to him, did he have any reason to refuse?

    "I had used a fake name to deceive Madame before, I hope the Madame will forgive me." After getting into the carriage, Song Qingshu apologized to Madame Tang.

    "It''s always good to be careful when traveling, not to mention¡­" Madame. Tang said with a charming smile, "The way I should call you didn¡¯t change."

    Seeing what Song Qingshu wanted to speak more, Madame Tang made a gesture to be silent. It turned out that the general had sent the medicine for his wounds.

    After dismissing the other party, Madame Tang whispered to Song Qingshu, "My Jin and the Qing Empire are brother nations, and the assassination of Kangxi by Young Master Song has be known all over the world. I can guarantee that my subordinates will not talk nonsense, but I can''t restrain others. If they know the identity of the Young Master, it would be difficult to guarantee that they won''t have any evil thoughts in their hearts, and arrest the Young Master for the rewards. Our emperor will definitely be happy to give the Young Master as a gift to Kangxi."

    "Originally, with the Young Master''s martial arts, you wouldn''t need to care about these people, but now you are injured, so don''t reveal your identity." Madame Tang''s voice was usually very sweet, but now there was a hint of solemnity mixed in it.

    "I didn''t expect this vixen to be this kind to you." Zhao Min whispered in Song Qingshu''s ear.

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly. Even if he was captured and handed over to Kangxi, it would be no big deal, the "emperor" in the Forbidden City was one of his own. But, if he were to be captured by a group of weaklings, Dongfang Muxue would ridicule him to death, so he couldn''t afford to face that reality.

    "Thank you for your kindness, Madame. As a nobledy of the Jin Empire, it must be very hard for you to help me like this. I am really sorry." Song Qingshu thanked her.

    "Young Master, you don''t need to worry too much. I don''t care about the important affairs of the country. I usually respect heroes like you the most¡­" Madame Tang blushed a little, "Not to mention that you have saved my life. Let alone such a small effort, even if the Young Master wants¡­ this Concubine will satisfy the Young Master." (G: She is now referring to herself as ¡°Concubine¡± which is a very subservient way of referring to oneself.)

    <i>¡®Shameless!¡¯</i> Zhao Min curled her lips, and felt slightly angry in her heart. The good feelings she just had for this woman also disappeared.

    <i>¡®Is this a naked seduction?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. However, although Madame Tang had said it in a very ambiguous manner, when he really thought about it, she really didn''t say anything vulgar, so Song Qingshu didn''t even know how to refuse.

    "This Concubine will now help the Young Master undress." Madame Tang''s face turned a bright shade of red, and she seemed very shy when she said these words.

    Now it was Zhao Min''s turn to be dumbfounded, she never expected this woman to be so impatient, and she was actually going to do that disgusting thing with Song Qingshu in front of an outsider like herself!

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had no intention of refusing, Zhao Min felt even more contempt and agitated in her heart and finally spoke up, "You may continue, I''ll go outside to get some fresh air."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 324: Untie

    <h4>Chapter 324: Untie</h4>

    "Hey, little sister, don''t leave!" Seeing Zhao Min''s figure move, Madame Tang quickly grabbed her hand.

    Although she misunderstood her as a man before, but after the incident with Yang Miaozhen and Ren Yingying''s just now, even a blind man could see that Zhao Min was a woman disguised as a man, and her rtionship with Song Qingshu was also unusual.

    Just as she was about to say something, her expression suddenly changed, "Huh? How does little sister usually groom herself? The skin on your hands is so smooth, I''m so envious."

    As Madame Tang kept stroking her hand, Zhao Min suddenly felt a chill and she quickly withdrew her hand, then angrily asked, "What are you doing?"

    In Madame Tang''s eyes, Zhao Min was now acting like a jealous little girl, so she didn¡¯t get angry and gave a slight smile, then softly said, "If the little sister doesn''t mind, then I can serve Young Master Song together with you."

    Hearing her words, Song Qingshu almost chocked on his breath, and began to cough violently. Madame Tang quickly patted his back, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong, Young Master?"

    <i>¡®Shameless, too shameless!¡¯ </i>Zhao Min cursed in her heart, she was lost for words and her face turned green to red for a moment. <i>¡®This vixen! She thought that I and Song Qingshu are lovers, and actually made such a shocking request!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Even if I am really Song Qingshu''s woman, how could I be willing to share my man with other woman!¡¯ </i>Zhao Min angrily cursed in her heart.

    "No need, Madame alone will be enough." Zhao Min coldly said and stood up, then turned around and lifted the curtain, wanting to go out.

    "But I''m afraid I can''t handle it alone." Madame Tang said in a tired voice.

    <i>¡®I''m not Song Qingshu, so why are you flirting with me with such a sweet voice?¡¯ </i>Zhao Min secretly cursed, then she hesitantly looked at Song Qingshu''s body, and said with a sneer, "He''s not that strong, not to mention he''s injured now. So whether the Madame can handle it is uncertain."

    "What is my sister talking about?" Madame Tang gave her a nk look, "I want to bandage Young Master Song¡¯s wound, but I haven''t done it before. I''m worried about hurting Young Master Song, so I want my sister to help."

    Zhao Min was taken aback for a moment, and then her pretty face turned red. Seeing Song Qingshu looking at her with a faux-smile, she couldn''t help but but curse in her heart again, <i>¡®This bastard must have been enjoying it as I was making a fool of myself.¡¯</i>

    Although Zhao Min was annoyed, she was very clear about some matters in her heart. In the Jin Empire, Song Qingshu''s identity was quite sensitive, and it was the same for herself. However, now that he was seriously injured, Song Qingshu was still rtively safe under the protection of this vixen. She, on the other hand, had no one to count on other than Song Qingshu for protection.

    Therefore, Zhao Min gave a cold snort, and had no choice but to sit down again.

    "Little sister should help Young Master Song take off his clothes. I''ll prepare some medicine for his wound."

    Madame Tang said while opening the medicine container. She didn''t mind helping Song Qingshu undress, but when she considered that Zhao Min was Song Qingshu''s woman, and she herself was but an outsider, it might offend her (Zhao Min) and cause unnecessary trouble if she helped her (Zhao Min) man undress.

    Zhao Min was stunned. All her life, she didn''t even bother to look at a man, let alone help him take off his clothes. Now that she was told to do exactly that, she started feeling ashamed and anxious, and she saw Song Qingshu looking at her with an embarrassed smile on his face.

    "I¡¯ll be relying on the Princess."

    Song Qingshu''s faint voice came to her ear, and she saw his lips move slightly. Zhao Min understood that Song Qingshu had secretly transmitted his voice to her. Looking at the blood stain on Song Qingshu''s chest, she hesitated for a moment, and finally stretched out her trembling hand.

    Seeing Zhao Min''s hands that were as smooth as white jade, Madame Tang secretly praised, <i>¡®What beautiful hands.¡¯</i>

    When Zhao Min''s slender fingers touched the skin of Song Qingshu''s neck, it felt like an electric shock, and the heat she felt made her heart tremble.

    "Why are your hands so cold? Is it due to the injury?" Song Qingshu frowned, and looked at her with concern. He was worried that her injury would cause ack of energy and blood.

    "No." Seeing that even though his chest was still bleeding, but he still cared about her own injury first, Zhao Min couldn''t help but be stunned. Her agitated mood finally calmed down, her hands became steady, and she took off Song Qingshu''s bloody clothesyer byyer.

    But looking at Song Qingshu''s naked upper body, she still blushed a little, and quickly turned to look at Madame Tang, "Is the medicine for his wound ready?"

    "This is a top grade medicine, and it¡¯s excellent for treating wounds, it¡¯s just¡­" Madame Tang showed a look of hesitation.

    "What?" Zhao Min was startled.

    "It''s just that the bandages they gave us smell of sweat. These soldiers must have been keeping them close to their bodies for a long time." Madame Tang sniffed the bandages in her hand, and casually threw it out of the window with a look of disgust.

    "Hey, why did you throw away the bandage?" Zhao Min cried out in a hurry, and quickly stuck her head out of the window, but it had already gotten very dark, so there was no trace of the bandage.

    "What should we do now?" Back in the carriage, Zhao Min gave Madame Tang a cold look.

    Unexpectedly, Madame Tang wasn¡¯t unsettled, but softly said to Song Qingshu, "Young Master, lie down first, and this Concubine will apply the medicine for you first."

    Seeing that Madame Tang was slightly leaning in his direction, and pointing at her thighs, Song Qingshu realized that she was telling him to lie down on herp. Song Qingshu gave a slight smile. He had a nature of going with the flow, so he didn''t refuse, and naturally rested his head on her supple thighs.

    "Are you feeling ufortable?" Madame Tang softly asked while applying medicine on Song Qingshu¡¯s wound, her face slightly flushed red.

    "Of course not. Madame''s thighs are very soft." After speaking, Song Qingshu adjusted his posture to a morefortable one.

    <i>¡®These adulterers!¡¯</i> Zhao Min turned her head away, and looked out of the window. After a while, she still couldn''t help turning her head around, then pointed at Song Qingshu''s bleeding wound and said, "Are you just going to apply medicine like that? You also have to tie it with a bandage to stop the bleeding."

    Madame Tang was a nobledy, so it was normal for her not to know these things. But, as a person from the Wulin, how could Song Qingshu not know such a simple thing. It¡¯s just that he wanted to enjoy Madame Tang''sp, while disregarding his own injuries, and it caused Zhao Min to became even more angry.

    "Ah?" Madame Tang eximed, and said apologetically, "It''s all because of my ignorance. I threw away all the bandages on the spur of the moment."

    "It doesn''t matter." Song Qingshu said with a smile, thinking that he had already taken enough advantage, so it was time to use acupuncture to stop the bleeding, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile to cause a serious injury.

    "Ah, I though of a way!" Madame Tang''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she began to slowly untie her dress.

    Song Qingshu frowned, although he didn''t mind taking advantage of the beauty, but this Madame Tang was just too much.

    Zhao Min was also dumbfounded, and thought, <i>¡®This woman is just too shameless.¡¯</i>

    Madame Tang smiled sweetly, as she untied her dress, and a pair of round and firm thighs were open for eyes to see.

    Zhao Min was stunned, and found that the other party suddenly pulled out a gleaming dagger from her inner thigh, and her expression went through a drastic change.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 325: Chastity Guard

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chastity Guard</h4>

    "What are you doing?" Zhao Min quickly tried to stop her, and the moment she got excited, the injury on her body was affected, and she subconsciously cried out in pain.

    Noticing Zhao Min''s excited expression, Madame Tang was startled and understood that the other party had misunderstood, so she exined with a slight smile, "Sister, you misunderstood, I didn''t mean to hurt Young Master Song." After speaking, she raised the dagger in her hand .

    "Then why are you drawing a knife without reason?" Zhao Min said with a dissatisfied expression, while clutching her aching chest.

    "Because I''m going to make some bandages." Madame Tang carefully inserted the dagger into her clothes as she spoke. There was a crisp sound of silk being torn, and soon Madame Tang blushed and took out a long brocade, "Young Master Song, you won''t dislike it, will you?"

    Zhao Min was able to recognise at a nce that it was cut from the inner lining of Madame Tang¡¯s inner wear, and couldn''t help secretly cursing in her heart, <i>¡®What a vixen!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu stared nkly at the brocade in front of him. A faint sweet fragrance was still lingering, and he seemed to still be able to feel the residual body temperature on it. He reacted very quickly, andughed, "It¡¯s far betterpared to the bandages of those stinky men, why would I dislike it? This piece of fragrant cloth is an expression of the Madame¡¯s love. I really feel a little bit sad to ruin it.¡±

    Seeing that he didn''t care at all, Madame Tang was overjoyed, and said with a sweet smile, "The Young Master has saved my life, so I will not repay you with all I have."

    Zhao Min got goosebumps all over her body as she heard their cheesy lines and quickly turned her head away to look out the window again.

    When Madame Tang bent down to fix the bandage on his wound, her two lumps of snowy mounds peaked through her neckline, and the hanging hair touched his naked skin. Song Qingshu hurriedly cleared his mind to up to avoid distraction and started to y with the dagger she had put aside.

    The scabbard of the dagger was iid with precious gemstones, Song Qingshu didn''t think much of it at first, but when he took it out to have a look, he saw that the de was as sharp as a razor, so he couldn''t help admiring, "Good de."

    Madame Tang took a look and said with a smile, "Young Master, you are not from the grasnd. You may not know it. On our grasnd, it¡¯s either you kill me or I kill you. There is a deep hatred among the tribes, so attacks will happen from time to time. Once a tribe is defeated, the women of the tribe be the enemy''s spoils of war."

    "Thews on the grasnds are different from your Han people. They don''t value chastity very much. Many women willmit themselves to the enemy in order to survive. For example, when Temujin, the Great Khan of Mongolia, was weak in his early years, his wife was also captured by hostile tribes. After umting strength for a year, Temujin snatched her back. However, by that point, not only did she lose her chastity, but she was also pregnant with the flesh and blood of the enemy."

    Hearing her mention of that incident, Zhao Min snorted coldly to express her dissatisfaction, but considering that what Madame Tang was saying was the truth, she didn¡¯t refute it out loud.

    Madame Tang nced at her in surprise, and continued, "Temujin was generous, he didn''t me his wife for anything, and he treated that ba*tard child as his own son. It''s a pity that not all men in the world are as open-minded as Temujin¡­"

    At this point, Madame Tang showed a strange look on her face, and fell silent for a moment.

    Song Qingshu felt strange, he had just praised her dagger, so why was he getting a history lesson?

    Madame Tang quickly came back to her senses, and showed a faint smile, "And not all the women on the grasnd are like Temujin''s wife, who are willing to serve their husband''s enemies. These women often value their chastity very much. If they are captured by the enemy, then the dagger hidden on the inside of their thigh is theirst line of defense. They use it to either kill the enemy while he is not prepared, to avenge their husband, or if nothing can be done, thenmit suicide in advance to prevent their chaste body from being tainted by the enemy. So this kind of dagger also has another name, it''s called a ¡®Chastity Guard''."

    Zhao Min suppressed her smile, then looked at the coquettish Madame Tang with ridicule and though, <i>¡®Don¡¯t you don''t find it ironic to wear a ¡®Chastity Guard''?¡¯</i>

    Of course, worried that Madame Tang would be angry, Zhao Min didn''t say anything out loud.

    Song Qingshu came from ater generation, and his views on this aspect were much more open. Hearing the origin of the ¡®Chastity Guard'', he showed a slight expression of disapproval on his face, "It¡¯s the husband''s ipetence that caused their woman to be insulted, so why should the she bear the terrible consequences? It''s really unfair to women, this ¡®Chastity Guard'' is really unnecessary."

    A look of surprise shed across Zhao Min''s face, and she looked at him up and down as if she was getting to know him for the first time.

    Madame Tang was also taken aback, then she became thoughtful, and then she said after a while, "Then what if a couple lives a life of love and bliss, but suddenly some banditse in, and kill the husband, and want to take turns in humiliating his wife, and that wife is powerless to resist? If she is unable to evenmit sui*cide due to the absence of a ¡®Chastity Guard'', wouldn''t her fate be even more tragic?"

    "This¡­" Song Qingshu became lost for words for a moment, as he didn''t think to that extent, "The Madame''s words are very true, but I always feel that this ¡®Chastity Guard'' is a really ominous presence."

    Madame Tang smiled, looked at the dagger in his hand, and asked, "Young Master, what do you think of this dagger?"

    "Its sharpness is enough to split hair with ease, it¡¯s really a rare treasure." Song Qingshu replied truthfully.

    "Then this treasure should be given to a hero. Since the Young Master likes it, I will give this dagger to you." Madame Tang said.

    "How can this be? This dagger is Madame¡¯s¡­ such an important thing, how can I take it?" Song Qingshu never thought that Madame Tang would want to give him her ¡®Chastity Guard'', and declined in a hurry.

    "Didn''t you just say that this is an ominous presence?" Madame Tang said, "I''m not that fortunate, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop the misfortune brought by this dagger. I have to rely on a person with deep blessings like you to resolve it for me. So I hope that the Young Master will not refuse."

    "This¡­" Song Qingshu was caught in a dilemma. Now that the beautiful woman had said as much, he couldn''t ept it, nor was he able to refuse.

    "Besides¡­" Madame Tang said coyly with lowered head, as her face became slightly flushed, "I don''t need this ¡®Chastity Guard'' in front of the Young Master."

    The atmosphere in the carriage was suddenly tinged with ambiguity. What Madame Tang said had two meanings. One was that Song Qingshu''s martial art was strong, and with his protection, she naturally didn''t need this "Chastity Guard". The other implied that if Song Qingshu wanted to do something to her, she would bepletely willing and would not use her ¡®Chastity Guard''.

    Song Qingshu had previously thought Madame Tang was an extremely sl*tty woman, but when he saw that she was wearing a ¡®Chastity Guard'', he was in awe for a moment, and his impression of her changed greatly.

    He didn''t know what Madame Tang meant, but he decided to be silent, considering that it be too embarrassing if he misunderstood her.

    Zhao Min also had a faux-smile on her face and said, "Madame Tang is handing over such an important thing to you, which means she believes in you. Why should you refuse? Will you be so cruel and refuse a beauty?"

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but thinking that the Golden Serpent Camp might have dealings with the Jin Empire in the future, it would not hurt to make friends with this noblewoman of the Jin Empire. So he nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then I''d rather obey orders than be disrespectful."

    Madame Tang smiled in satisfaction, and tied the cloth strip with her dexterous hands, "It''s tied up, Young Master, don''t do strenuous activities in the near future, lest the wound burst again."

    At that moment, the carriage suddenly stopped, and it turned out that they had already arrived at Madame Tang''s mansion.

    "It''s gotten quitete. I heard that the famous ¡®Murderer Physician¡¯ has a weird temper. If you disturb him sote and make him unhappy, I''m afraid it will dy this Sister''s treatment. The two of you should take some rest in this Concubine''s mansion for a night, and how about you go look for Ping Yizhi tomorrow morning?"

    Madame Tang graciously invited her two guest.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, thinking that it would be inconvenient to go to the inn at this time, so he nodded and said, "Then we will be bothering the Madame."

    After entering the mansion, a group of servants greeted them, Madame Tang ordered them to tidy up the room for Song Qingshu and hispanion, prepare snacks and so on.

    Zhao Min looked around and asked in surprise, "Why didn''t we see Lord General?"

    It turned out that when she heard that Madame Tang was the wife of the General of the Chongyi Army, she became curious about the General, and wanted see what kind of person could have such a big face that even the Kaifeng city guard had to give him face.

    "Sister might not know it¡­" Madame Tang said with a slight smile, "He has been fighting outside all year round, and he rarely lives here."

    "Is that so." Zhao Min suddenly thought, <i>¡®No wonder you act so coquettish, and you don''t have any scruples about staying with strangerste at night.¡¯</i>

    "I''ve arranged for you two to rest here tonight. If you need anything, just order the servants to prepare it. I won''t be bothering you two." Madame Tang stayed in the room for a while, then got up and said goodbye.

    Seeing that Madame Tang had arranged her to stay at the room next to Song Qingshu, Zhao Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that Madame Tang would make the two of them share the same room due to her misunderstanding. So she looked at the coquettish and enchanting woman with some appreciation.

    After seeing Madame Tang away, Zhao Min leaned against the door and looked at Song Qingshu with a faux-smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so popr with women. How long have you been together? She even gave you her most private ¡®Chastity Guard''. Doesn¡¯t that imply that if you go to her room to find herter, she will never refuse?"

    "You¡¯re the one who encouraged me to take it!" Song Qingshu said angrily.

    "If you''re not tempted, it would¡¯ve been useless even if I encouraged you." Zhao Min snorted contemptuously.

    Song Qingshu understood that it was most unwise to reason with a woman, and with that thought, he decided to bring the mes of war to her. So he lowered his eyes and stared at her thigh ambiguously.

    "What are you doing?" Noticing his gaze, Zhao Min panicked.

    "ording to Madame Tang, some women on the grasnd will tie a ¡®Chastity Guard'' on their inner thighs¡­" Song Qingshu paused, and showed a harmless smile, "Then will the Princess show me her ¡®Chastity Guard''?"

    He didn''t foolishly ask Zhao Min if she had it, and didn''t give her a chance to deny it.

    Sure enough, Zhao Min fell for the trick, as she blushed, and angrily said, "Don''t even think about it."

    Her ¡®Chastity Guard'' was hidden near her most intimate ce, so how could she take it out for him to y. Wouldn''t it be the same as touching her own thigh?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 326: Late night visitor

    <h4>Chapter 326: Late night visitor</h4>

    "It seems that the Princess also has a ¡®Chastity Guard''." Song Qingshu showed a fox-like smile, "But as a princess, I''m afraid that you don''t need it."

    "None of your business." Only then did Zhao Min realize that he was just teasing her, and blushed, "Anyway, even if I won''t need it, it''s impossible to give it to you like that woman."

    "I also don''t understand what she meant by giving this to me." Song Qingshu said speechlessly.

    "She¡¯s interested in you." Zhao Min snorted.

    "Uh¡­" Song Qingshu quickly changed the subject, "Princess, you know the Jin Empire quite well, so tell me what kind of character this Madame Tang is. She seems to have quite the high status."

    "I''ve been wondering about that as well¡­" Zhao Min frowned, apparently she also had no idea, "Usually, the wife of a mere Chongyi Army General shouldn¡¯t be able to make the Kaifeng city guards act like that."

    "Is it possible that shees from a powerful family?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "I sifted through all the powerful and influential people in the Jin Empire, and I couldn''t find anyone who had anything to do with Madame Tang." Zhao Min shook his head slightly.

    "Her surname is not necessarily Tang, maybe it¡¯s her husband''s family name." Song Qingshu said.

    "Impossible¡­" Zhao Min thought for a moment, and said, "Although there are many Han generals in the Jin Empire, the status of Han generals is not that high, and it is even more impossible for Jin nobles to marry Han people. This Madame Tang has all the featured of a Jin, and her husband, who is a general can never be a Han, so how could his surname be Tang?"

    "Your surname is Zhao." Song Qingshu murmured.

    "Hmph, I''m considered an exception on the prairie, and I prefer Han culture, not to mention that I have to deal with people from the Wulin, so it''s more convenient to have a Han name." Zhao Min gave him a stern look, "The Jin people easily defeated the Northern Song Empire, and they also don¡¯t think highly of the Han people, so how could they take a Han name?¡±

    "Then how do you you exin Madame Tang¡¯s attitude towards us?" Song Qingshu said while feeling a headache.

    "She should be using an alias in order to get close to you¡­ hmph!" Zhao Min begrudgingly said.

    "At first she was more interested in you, okay?" Song Qingshu said depressingly.

    Thinking of the way Madame Tang looked at her at the beginning, Zhao Min felt a chill run down her spine, and quickly said, "Anyway, she knows that I am a woman now, and she will only be interested in you. You should sacrifice a bit for the greater good, and try to find out her real name."

    "Am I the kind of person who would do something like that?" Song Qingshu said speechlessly.

    "I think so¡­" A sly smile appeared on the corners of Zhao Min''s lips, "Didn''t you taint that that saintess from before, which caused her to chase you down for thousands of miles?"

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, and quickly denied it, "Who told you that I tainted her, nothing like that happened."

    "Really?" Zhao Min walked slowly to the edge of the table with her hands behind her back and sat down, "But she admitted it herself."

    "How is that possible?" Song Qingshu was at a loss, and wondered, <i>¡®Is Ren Yingying pure to the point that she thought that she had lost her chastity from me just touching her calf?¡¯</i>

    Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t look like he was telling a lie, Zhao Min felt relieved for some reason, thinking that it would be best if he wasn''t a perver*ted man, otherwise she might really have to use the ¡®Chastity Guard'' during the next few days.

    After a while, seeing that Song Qingshu''s face was still a bit gloomy, Zhao Min chuckled, "Alright, so what if you tainted her purity, that¡¯s not big deal."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was about to open his mouth to exin, Zhao Min impatiently interrupted, "Is that Yang Miaozhen''s spearmanship really so good?"

    "It¡¯s really quite unpredictable." Song Qingshu nodded and gave his own evaluation.

    "But she still lost to you." Zhao Min looked strange, "Your way of bragging is really very high level."

    Song Qingshu''s face became hot, and he said, "You misunderstood, the reason why I could beat her is more because I took advantage of my movement technique. My speed is too fast, and she had no chance to disy the subtlety of her spearmanship to the fullest. In this world, the people who can contend with my level of speed can be counted on one hand. So she is not bragging when she calls herself ¡®a Pear Blossom Spear, invincible in the world''."

    "Heh¡­ still not ashamed to put gold on your own face." Zhao Min rolled her eyes at him, and asked with suspicion, "You also saw the martial arts of my subordinates in the inn. From what you can see, are they not as good as a Yang Miaozhen? "

    "There are only a few among your subordinates who can be called real masters. The martial arts of Ah Da, Ah Er, and Ah San have long been ruined by your ¡®Brother Wuji¡¯, so let''s not talk about them." Song Qingshu found that when he mentioned Zhang Wuji, his heart remainedpletely calm, and he was no longer full of resentment as before. It seemed that his state of mind had indeed gotten much better than before.

    Hearing Song Qingshu imitate her voice and call "Brother Wuji" in a strange tone, gave Zhao Min goosebumps. She gave him a stern look, and urged him to continue talking.

    ¡°As for the Xuanming Elders, if they face Yang Miaozhen alone, they will surely die within a hundred moves." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "However, those two have been active as martial artist for years, so I doubt they would do that. The two of them have been brothers for decades, and they have already reached a high level when ites to cooperation. When they join forces, theirbined strength has the capital to deal with Yang Miaozhen. But it¡¯s a pity that the two Xuanming Elders only excel in their palm techniques. It would be difficult for them to perform well in front of Yang Miaozhen¡¯ Pear Blossom Spear, so even if the two teamed up, at best they can barely protect themselves."

    "Are they really that weak?" Zhao Min''s face sank. The two Xuanming Elders could be considered as the top masters belonging to the Ruyang Pce. For many years, as long as they took action, there were no martial art master that couldn¡¯t be dealt with.

    Even Zhang Wuji, who had mastered the Nine Yang Divine Art and the Heaven and Earth Great Shift, had suffered serious injuries when he first fought against the two Xuanming Elders. Zhao Min really didn''t want to believe that a woman in her twenties could be more powerful than Zhang Wuji.

    "It''s not that they are weak, thebined strength of the Xuanming Elders can definitely challenge any top master in the Wulin¡­" Song Qingshu recognized the strength of the two, "It''s just that the Pear Blossom Spear of that Fourth Lady is too powerful. The world is really quite big, and it really hides many tiger and dragons."

    "What about Monk Jinlun?" Zhao Min asked, still feeling a bit unconvinced, "Monk Jinlun is our state teacher, and I am certain that only the state teacher Basiba can stand against him in the entire grasnd. I don''t believe that he will lose to a young woman."

    "Monk Jinlun''s cultivation might be higher than Yang Miaozhen''s, but as far as I know, Monk Jinlun''s actualbat strength is not that high, and he is not good at dealing withplicated and intricate moves." Song Qingshu simted the two fighting in his mind, and thought that Monk Jinlun would be at a disadvantage.

    "The State Teacher is not good at actualbat? Where did you hear that from?" Zhao Min frowned and asked.

    Only then did Song Qingshu realize that he was only specting based on the information he had from the books, and it was understandable that Monk Jinlun would be at a slight disadvantage against Guo Jing, who was the protagonist. Even while facing the young Yang Guo, Xiao Longnu and even Li Mochou, although his martial arts was far superior to them, Monk Jinlun continued to suffer defeat. In theter period, after reaching the tenth-level of the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Technique, he thought he could sweep the world, but in the end, he died under Yang Guo''s awesome martial arts.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu figured out the reason why Monk Jinlun performed so poorly in the book, <i>¡®Could it be because of the plot armor of the protagonists such as Yang Guo and others? If I continue to apply the same logic from the novel in reality, I might end up dead in the future without even knowing why.¡¯</i>

    Thinking to that point, Song Qingshu broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Hey, I''m asking you something, why are you in a daze!" Seeing Song Qingshu stand in ce in a daze, Zhao Min couldn''t help but feel slightly angry.

    "Ah, it''s nothing¡­" Song Qingshu said, "I was biased in my judgment of Monk Jinlun before, but now that I think about it again, if the two of them were really fighting to the death, it could go either way, and the oue would be unknown."

    "That doesn¡¯t give me anything!" Zhao Min gave him a dissatisfied look. "Then you beat Yang Miaozhen easily, so aren''t you much better than Monk Jinlun?"

    "It wasn¡¯t that easy. Don''t you see that my chest is still bleeding?" Song Qingshu pointed to the thick bandage on his chest, and said with an aggrieved expression on his face, "If I didn''t rely on my movement technique, I might¡¯ve died from her spear stab."

    "That stab was indeed really scary¡­" Zhao Min thought back to Yang Miaozhen''s move at that time, "But even though you always emphasize your movement technique, in my opinion, your swordsmanship is clearly stronger."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu looked strange, "I''d feel embarrassed if you praise me like that."

    "Hmph, I''m the kind of person who sometimes likes to talk nonsense. Didn''t I also say that Taiji Swordy is not that special?" Zhao Min snorted, and suddenly fell into reminiscence, "In the past, on the Wudang Mountain, Zhang Sanfeng temporarily handed his responsibility over to Zhang¡­ Zhang Wuji, and Zhang Wuji also used a wooden sword to defeat Ah Da, who was wielding a treasured word, and even cut off one of his arms."

    Thinking of the situation that day, Zhao Min''s expression turned a bit ugly, "After we went back, we summoned the masters in the Ruyang Pce to carefully study the Taiji Swordy . Although the Taiji Swordy is exquisite, in the final analysis, it just uses defense to block the enemy''s offense. It¡¯s only useful to bully an opponent whose martial art is not as good as yours, but if you meet a master of the same level¡­ hehe, although you¡¯ll not lose, but you¡¯d also find it hard to win.¡±

    "Later on the Spirit Serpent Ind, Zhang Wuji was helpless when he faced the three envoys of the Persian Ming Cult, and on Shaoshi Mountain, he was helpless when he faced Sandu''s Vajra Evil Subduing Ring. That is a clear proof."

    Hearing Zhao Min''s words, Song Qingshu thoughtfully said, "Although I used to be a disciple of the Wudang Sect, I have never practiced the Taiji Swordy, so I don''t know if what you said is right. But as far as I know, Taiji Swordy relies less on sword moves, more on heavy sword intent. When encountering an opponent who is not of equal strength, it allows the user to dominate the opponent. But when encountering opponents of the same level or better than the user, it seems that it is indeed a little weak."

    Considering that he and Linghu Chong both were able to easily defeat Daoist Chongxu''s Taiji Swordy, although Song Qingshu didn''t arrogantly think that the Taiji Swordy was nothing special, but he did feel that it might have been because Daoist Chongxu was not their equal in terms of internal energy. If the opponent was Zhang Sanfeng himself, even if he knew that the Taiji Swordy had a w, would he dare to attack directly like he did in the past?

    However, if the Sword Demon, Dugu Qiubai came back to life, and fought Zhang Sanfeng, he might be able to break the Taiji Swordy with a single attack. So in the final analysis it depended on the internal energy level of the person using the sword.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had agreed with her opinion, Zhao Min couldn''t help feeling a little excited, "You also use a wooden sword, but your swordsmanship gives me apletely different feeling."

    "How do you feel?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Zhao Min was about to speak, but Madame Tang''s iparably charming voice was heard from outside the door, "Is the Young Master still awake?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 327: The Jin Empireâ€™s Empress

    <h4>Chapter 327: The Jin Empire¡¯s Empress</h4>

    The two people in the room couldn''t help but look at each other.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was also staring back at her, Zhao Min angrily said, "What are you looking at!? She¡¯s not looking for me, she is looking for you."

    "It''s sote." Song Qingshu frowned, obviously not sure about what Madame Tang''s intention was.

    "She¡¯s already made it clear that she¡¯s interested in you¡­" Zhao Min sneered, "She¡¯s such a charming and seductive beauty, don''t tell me you''re not interested."

    "It''s one thing to be interested, but it''s another thing to be able to act on it. This Madame Tang has a mysterious identity, and I really don''t know what her real purpose is." Song Qingshu deliberately lowered his voice.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s your heart that is interested or your body¡­ quickly find a ce in your room for me to hide!" Zhao Min looked around, obviously not wanting Madame Tang toe in and see her.

    "Do you want to hide here?" Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, then whispered with a sly smile, "You don''t have a hobby of peeping, do you?"

    Zhao Min felt a little ticklish from his breath, and subconsciously shrank back, then angrily said, "I just don''t want her to misunderstand our rtionship."

    "Then I¡¯ll just won''t let her in." As soon as he finished speaking, Song Qingshu raised his head and was about to tell Madame Tang that he had gone to bed.

    "Hey!" Zhao Min anxiously covered his mouth, and quickly whispered, "Didn''t you say that Madame Tang''s identity is mysterious, how can we miss such a good opportunity?"

    The cold fingers on his lips were veryfortable, Song Qingshu nced at it for a moment, and felt reluctant to speak.

    Only then did Zhao Min realize what her actions entailed, and she quickly removed her dainty hands as if they had been scalded, with an unnatural expression on her face.

    "So you want me to sacrifice myself to obtain information?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    Zhao Min blushed, "It''s not as dirty as what you¡¯re thinking! Now hurry up and greet her, she should be getting impatient!"

    "But there''s nowhere to hide in this room, except under the bed. If you want to breathe dust, you can do that if you want." Song Qingshu shrugged helplessly.

    Zhao Min looked around, and found that it was indeed as Song Qingshu had said, so she couldn''t help but worry, "So where should I hide?"

    "Hide on the bed, and put down the curtain, so she won''t be able to see you." Song Qingshu pointed to the bed not far away.

    Zhao Min said angrily, "You want to take advantage of me?"

    "You are currently seriously injured, do you think you can do any strenuous activities? I don''t have such a strong taste. What''s more, I am also injured. Can you be more pure in your thoughts?" Song Qingshu said speechlessly.

    Zhao Min was at a loss for words, she looked at the bottom of the bed for a moment, then looked at the bed for a moment, and hesitated.

    Song Qingshu smiled, looked outside the door and loudly said, "I have already gone to bed, may I know why the Madame is visiting sote at night, what''s the reason?"

    Hearing his refusal, Zhao Min red at him fiercely, her eyes full of warning.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, and whispered, "She came sote at night, do you think she will just leave?"

    Sure enough, Madame Tang smiled, and continued, "I just thought that before, I had to use clothes to bind the Young Master''s wound in a hurry, so this time I specially brought a clean bandage to change the dressing for the Young Master."

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a valid reason.¡± Zhao Min gave a thumbs up in admiration, and hurried to the bed, when Song Qingshu opened the door, she quickly put down the bed curtain.

    "It''s gotten sote, but the Madame had to go through the trouble toe in person. I feel really guilty." Song Qingshu couldn''t help being stunned when he saw Madame Tang''s appearance in front of him.

    Madame Tang had obviously taken a bath not long ago, so her face was still flushed red from the heat of the steaming water. Her graceful figure was wrapped in a gauze-like dress. Her two perky mounds were massive, so was her tantalizingly plump bu*ttocks, with the addition of her thin willowy waist, it created a wonderful sight to behold.

    Song Qingshu, who was used to seeing beautiful women, had to admit that Madame Tang was indeed a beauty among beauties.

    <i>¡®I didn''t expect see-through dresses to appear in this era.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu clicked his tongue.

    Madame Tang''s dress was really too thin, and he could vaguely see her close-fitting underwear.

    "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Madame Tang curved her lips to form a smile, and a slight dimple appeared on her pretty face.

    "Madame, pleasee in." Song Qingshu came back to his senses and hurriedly weed Madame Tang in the room.

    "Young Master, please, close the door." Madame Tang entered the room and looked around, but she didn''t see Zhao Min''s figure. She seemed quite satisfied, as she casually reminded Song Qingshu to close the door.

    "What?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. He had opened the door on purpose to show that he was upright, and didn''t have any extravagant thoughts. How could he know that Madame Tang would be so proactive?

    Noticing Song Qingshu''s expression, Madame Tang lowered her eyshes and said in a low voice, "Young Master, although the distance between you and me is as far as the sun and the moon, but this Concubine''s husband is not present in the mansion. If a servant sees us in the same room, it is inevitable that there will be rumors, and if this Concubine''s husband finds out, I¡­" After speaking, there was a choke in her tone.

    Zhao Min, who was hiding on the bed, secretly cursed in her heart, <i>¡®This vixen came here to seduce a man in the middle of the night, and even saying that she¡¯s afraid of rumors, it¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu quicklyforted her, "Madame, don''t cry, it''s alright."

    Looking back at Song Qingshu who was now closing the door, Madame Tang quietly sighed, "Young Master must think that this Concubine is a shameless woman."

    Song Qingshu smiled, "Madame, you''re worrying too much. Mypanion is seriously injured, and this Song is only grateful for all the help you¡¯ve given us. How could I think that way?"

    Madame Tang showed a trace of sadness on her face, "This Concubine''s face is too charming, coupled with the fact that I don''t usually pay attention to my behavior, it is inevitable that there will be rumors and misunderstandings. Even my husband now suspects that this Concubine is unfaithful to him. This time, if it weren''t for the Young Master''s kindness in saving my life, I wouldn''t even let you live in my backyard."

    Hearing her sincere words, Song Qingshu was confused for a moment, <i>¡®Could it be that I really misunderstood this woman? Since she carries a chastity guard with her, she must not be that kind of promiscuous woman.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®But it is really hard for people not to misunderstand her gestures, especially when she came to a man¡¯s room at such ate hour, wearing such see-through dress, isn''t this a tant seduction?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu thought about it for a second, and came to a conclusion that it could be just a misunderstanding. Many of the modern beauties who liked to wear miniskirts in his previous life didn¡¯t do that to flirt around. This Madame Tang also might like to dress like this because she had different tastes and hobbies.

    "Your husband has been fighting in the front line all year round. There is a long separation, so misunderstandings are inevitable. Things will surely clear up in time. The Madame don''t need to worry too much. When your husband returns to your side, all these misunderstandings will naturally melt away." Song Qingshu took the opportunity to move the topic to the general of the Chongyi Army to see if he could find anything out.

    "The front line ever active, how can hee back so easily." Madame Tang obviously didn''t want to talk about that issue, and she looked like she was not that interested.

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he thought to himself, <i>¡®Why am I beating around the bust like this, let¡¯s just ask her directly! Anyone will be surprised to see Madame Tang showing authority that didn¡¯t match her identity, and considering the interest she is showing towards me, pretending like this might arouse her suspicion.¡¯</i>

    "Madame, there is one thing I am very curious about. I don''t know whether I should ask or not?" Song Qingshu decided to be straight forward. He didn¡¯t want to deceive this woman using her feelings, so he gave up on the n he had ??discussed with Zhao Min.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Zhao Min on the bed was startled, and secretly scolded Song Qingshu for being too bold, but quickly pricked up her ears to listen more.

    "This Concubine is only grateful for your great kindness. So, how could I hide anything from you? Just ask me what you are curious about, and I will tell you everything I know." Madame Tang replied.

    "This¡­ is Madame being serious?" Song Qingshu felt a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t hide his curiosity, "I just wonder why Kaifeng guards are so respectful to Madame. Is it because of your husband?"

    "Him?" Even though she tried to conceal it, Song Qingshu could still hear the disdain in her tone, "How could he have such abilities."

    "Then why¡­" Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®As expected.¡¯</i>

    Unexpectedly, Madame Tang''s face suddenly turned red, and after a long silence, she said, "Young Master, do you know who is the most powerful person in the Jin Empire?"

    "Isn''t the most powerful person your emperor?" Song Qingshu used to be the leader of the Pole Arms, so he naturally knew that the current emperor of the Jin Empire was Emperor Xizong.

    "After the death of Wanyan Aguda, the founding Emperor Taizu of Jin Empire, it was said that his younger brother Wanyan Wu would be next in line. After Wanyan Sheng, the next Emperor Taizong passed away, the throne fell into the hands of Wanyan Aguda¡¯s grandson, who is the current Emperor Xizong. But because Emperor Xizong was young, the court was dominated by a few Princes who founded the empire. These princes were quite well-known among you Han people." Madame Tang exined.

    "Oh? I don''t know who they are." Song Qingshu secretlymented his carelessness. He had spent most of his energy on the Wulin, but ignored the people who were in positions of power in various empires.

    "They are Wanyan Zonghan, Wanyan Zongqian, and Wanyan Zongbi who was called Jin Wuzhu by the soldiers and civilians of the Southern Song Empire." Madame Tang said.

    "Wasn¡¯t Wanyan Zonghan and Wanyan Zonggan the two who conquered the Northern Song Empire and caused Jingkang''s Shame incident?" Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.

    Madame Tang nodded, and continued, "These princes had powerful troops and high prestige, and they quickly overpowered the young emperor. Most of the affairs in the court were decided by them. And over time, the Emperor developed a weak character. " Having said that, Madame Tang couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh.

    "Then what?" Song Qingshu wondered if Madame Tang''s background belonged to those three, but they were obviously no longer alive.

    "As time went by, the three princes died one after another, but the psychological shadow on the Emperor still remained. In addition, the Emperor was weak and unwilling to take over the stately matters. So the power in the court soon fell into the hands of Empress Peiman." Madam Tang replied.

    "Peiman¡­is your queen a Han?" Song Qingshu frowned and asked.

    "Of course not¡­" Madame Tang slightly shook her head, "The empress is from the Poluhuo tribe of the Jurchen n, and gave herself a Han surname, Peiman."

    "So that''s how it is." Song Qingshu wondered, "Could it be that the Madame is rted to the Empress Peiman?"

    <i>¡®Can that kind of thing even be considered as a rtionship¡­¡¯ </i>Thinking of some the absurd things that had happened, Madame Tang blushed and sternly said, "It can be considered as such."

    "Young Master, let me change your medicine first." Madame Tang obviously didn''t want to say more, so she quickly changed the subject, "Come here, let''s sit on the bed so that it will be easier to change the bandage."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through a very bad time in my life. Pray for me.

    Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 328: Plaything

    <h4>Chapter 328: ything</h4>

    <i>¡®Why do I have to go to bed to change the bandage?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu didn''t ask that question like an idiot, and he wanted to tease Zhao Min, so he nodded and agreed with a smile, "I will do as the Madame says."

    Zhao Min on the bed was praying in her heart that Song Qingshu would find a reason to refuse, but who would have thought that he would agree so easily, and she almost lost her temper.

    But she also understood that now was not the time to be angry, if Madame Tang saw her on Song Qingshu''s bed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wash herself off even by jumping into the Yellow River!

    Looking around, Zhao Min helplessly found that there was nowhere to hide. Feeling that the two people outside had already walked to the bed, Zhao Min gritted her teeth and quickly got under the quilt.

    Opening the curtain and seeing the messy quilt, Madame Tang finally felt relieved. It turned out that, she couldn''t help feeling a bit suspicious, when Song Qingshu didn''te to open the door even after she waited for so long. But, seeing that Song Qingshu''s quilt was in a mess, it was obvious that he was telling the truth¡ª he had already gone to bed and dyed the time because he was getting dressed.

    <i>¡®Really, I won''t eat you up. Why were you so concerned about wearing proper clothes?¡¯</i> Madame Tang smiled silently in her heart.

    Song Qingshu nced at the bed, and guessed that Zhao Min was hiding in the bed beside him, so he smiled slightly, and didn''t say anything.

    "Young Master must endure the pain, while I help you change your medicine." Madame Tang took off her shoes, knelt down on the bed, and said in a gentle manner.

    "Go ahead, Madame. I don''t darepare myself to Guan Gong, who had to endure the pain of scraping his bone to get rid of the poison, but this amount of pain is bearable." Song Qingshu then thought back to his encounter with Yang Miaozhen, and the moment when she stabbed him with a spear,<i> ¡®It was indeed not a good first meeting.¡¯</i>(G: Guan Gong is also called, Guan Yu. He was a Chinese military general serving under the warlord Liu Bei during thete Eastern Han dynasty of China.)

    Madame Tang hummed, and gently helped him take off his coat.

    As his body was gradually exposed to the slightly chilly air, Song Qingshu frowned, ¡®I don¡¯t know whether this woman is doing this intentionally or unintentionally, but she¡¯s even making the action of changing the bandage seem so ambiguous. She sometimes behaves like a mysterious and alluring minx, and in the next moment, she acts chaste and faithful. I just can¡¯t figure out which side is the real her.¡¯

    "Young Master, your skin is as smooth as that of yourpanion." Madame Tang was amazed as she gently slid her fingertips over his shoulder.

    Song Qingshu''s internal energy had now reached the peak, and it had a simr effect as washing the marrow and cleansing the bones. Therefore, the impurities in his body had gradually been discharged, and his skin had indeed be much better than ordinary people. But, as a man, he still found it difficult to ept such praise.

    Hearing Madame Tang mention her, it was unknown whether it was for protest or what, but a small hand stretched out from under the quilt, and gently tried to pinch Song Qingshu.

    "Ah!" Madame Tang eximed, and looked back at Song Qingshu. Then her pretty face quickly blushed red, as she lightly bit her lower lip and quietly said, "I thought Young Master Song was really an eminent monk who could endure. But¡­ but, Young Master, you are so bad¡­"

    It turned out that, as she was hiding under the covers, Zhao Min couldn''t see things clearly, so she could only judge the positions of the two people based on the direction of the sound. Who knew that Madame Tang just happened to change positions when she changed Song Qingshu''s bandages, so Zhao Min ended up pinching Madame Tang on the hips instead. Madame Tang didn''t know that there was another person on the bed, so she naturally thought that Song Qingshu was secretly taking advantage of her.

    The situation in a radius of several feet was under Song Qingshu''s perception, so how could Zhao Min''s small actions stay hidden from him. When she saw Madame Tang looking at him with slight anger, Song Qingshu gave a wry smile, and could only be the willing scapegoat.

    "Even if an eminent monk is really calm and peaceful, if he meets such a magnificent beauty like the Madame, he will probably have the idea of ??returning to vulgarity." Song Qingshu gave a stiff smile, while stretching his hand under the quilt, and pinched Zhao Min back as revenge.

    "Ah~" A low cry was heard from the bed, but fortunately Madame Tang''s attention was entirely on Song Qingshu, so Zhao Min¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t exposed.

    He didn''t know what he pinched just now, but that part of her body felt very soft and supple, so Song Qingshu calmly withdrew his evil hand.

    "Is something troubling you, Young Master?" Madame Tang calmed down and softly asked while continuing to reapply the medicine.

    "Trouble?" Song Qingshu was taken aback. He had a lot of troubles, but he couldn''t tell most of them to the woman in front of him, let alone Princess Shaomin who was watching covetously under the quilt. So he just said, ¡°It¡¯s just some mundane things, I''m afraid it will pollute the Madame''s ears."

    "Young Master, you must be joking. You are a handsome young hero with world-ss martial arts, what else in the world can trouble you?" Madame Tang passed the bandage under his ribs, and tied thest knot for him with a serious expression.

    Zhao Min quietly peeked her head out from under the quilt, silently mouthing to Song Qingshu, "Get to the main point¡­"

    Song Qingshu smiled, then stretched out his foot and pushed Zhao Min''s head back into the quilt.

    <i>¡®Bah, bah, bah!¡¯ </i>Zhao Min retched under the nket, and felt annoyed in her heart, <i>¡®I will torture you someday, you bas*tard!¡¯</i>

    "I have a lot of troubles¡­" At the moment, Madame Tang''s cheek was very close to his chest, so close that Song Qingshu couldn''t help but feel faint ripples in his heart, and he quickly reached out to support her back so she wouldn¡¯t fall, "For example, what troubles me at the moment is, that I still don¡¯t know the Madame¡¯s name even after so long.¡±

    Even though she was done changing the bandage, Madame Tang didn¡¯t show any sign that she would get up. She justy in Song Qingshu''s arms, and quietly looked at him, "ording to the customs of your Han people, apart from the parents knowing the woman''s name, she can only tell it to her future husband."

    Stared at by those long and charming peach blossom eyes, Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, and he lightly said, "But Madame is a Jurchen (Manchu), not a Han. As far as I know, you Jurchens don''t have this rule, right?"

    "I really can¡¯t win against you. This Concubine''s real name is Tangkuo Dingge, isn''t it ugly?" Madame Tang looked at Song Qingshu anxiously, for fear that he would show disgust. (G: Historically, she first married Wan Yanliang''s friend Wanyan Wudai, the military governor of the Chongyi Army, then became the noble Concubine of Wan Yanliang, Prince of Hailing.)

    "I think it''s a pretty name." Song Qingshu said with a smile, "It''s much nicerpared to the name Minmin of the most beautiful Mongolian Princess Shaomin." As soon as the words fell, Zhao Min felt so angry that she kicked through the quilt with her feet in protest. Madame Tang was half lying in Song Qingshu''s arms, her sight was blocked by his body, so she couldn''t see it all.

    "Really?" Madame Tang eximed in surprise, "I was worried that you, as a Han, wouldn''t like my name."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, and said, "Even the guard general of Kaifeng is respectful to the Madame, so presumably Madame has a high status in the court of the Jin Empire, why should you care about what I, a Han, think?"

    It was unknown what she thought in her heart, but Madame Tang suddenly let out soft sigh, "That''s just superficial, you don¡¯t know the misery in my body and mind."

    "If the Madame doesn''t dislike it, this Song can be a devout listener." Song Qingshu didn''t understand why Madame Tang''s mood suddenly fluctuated, but he didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. He wanted find out her secret.

    "Can I¡­can I trust you?" Madame Tang''s eyes sparkled, abd she just stared at Song Qingshu intently.

    Song Qingshu was startled, and quickly stretched out his hand to make an oath, "If Madame said something to this Song today, and Song tells that others, then the Heavens may strike¡­"

    "Hey!" Madame Tang hastily stretched out her fingers to press his lips, "Young Master, don''t make such a vicious oath! The Concubine naturally believes in you!"

    Originally, Song Qingshu thought that since Zhao Min herself was listening it from the sidelines, it wouldn¡¯t be considered as breaking his oath. So it didn''t matter how vicious an oath her made, but seeing Madame Tang''s trust, he suddenly felt a deep sense of guilt.

    "Young Master, do you know why the city guard general of Kaifeng is so polite to this Concubine?" Madame Tang didn''t notice his abnormality, and she became lost in her thoughts, her voice turned extremely faint.

    "Could it be because of the rtionship between Madame and the Empress?" Thinking of what she had said just before, Song Qingshu asked to confirm the information.

    "My rtionship with the Empress?" Madame Tang sneered, then fell silent.

    Zhao Min waited anxiously, and kept kicking Song Qingshu''s back through the quilt to signal him to continue asking, but Song Qingshu remained unmoved and didn¡¯t want to disturb Madame Tang at the moment.

    Fortunately, Madame Tang didn''t keep Zhao Min waiting long, and continued, "It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that we are rted. To be precise, we both slept with the same man."

    Although Madame Tang''s voice was calm, Song Qingshu was taken aback, and asked hesitantly, "Madame was harmed by the Emperor of Jin¡­"

    His first reaction was to rule out the possibility that the Empress had slept with Madame Tang''s husband. As a mere general, he was far from qualified to have skin-to-skin rtionship with the Empress.

    "No." Madame Tang lightly shook her head, but that information was enough to make both Song Qingshu and Zhao Min feel like a heavy bomb had exploded in their hearts. If she shook her head, didn''t that mean that the Empress of Jin Empire actually gave the current Emperor a green hat? A massive green hat! (G: Green hat, meaning she cheated on him.)

    "There is a man who is not only distinguished and powerful, but also has a good reputation in the eyes of the popce. In addition to his handsome appearance, he is actually the most desirable husband in the hearts of many women. I also thought so, until one day, his wife invited me to be a guest at their mansion. I didn¡¯t suspect anything at all, so I went to their mansion. Who knew that I fell unconscious not long after the dinner, and when I woke up, this person was lying on top of me doing beastly things¡­" While talking, Madame Tang began to sob, and even Zhao Min who was beside them felt stunned.

    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "Who is this man?"

    Madame Tang lightly shook her head, "He threatened the safety of my entire family, so I will not reveal his name."

    Song Qingshu frowned, and was about to say something, but Madame Tang continued, "Afterwards, I nned to expose his true face, but unfortunately, by chance, I found out that even the Empress was involved with him."

    "As I said before, the current Emperor is weak in character, and the power in the court is in the hands of the Empress. When even she is that person''s lover, I became helpless. Coupled with the fact that he threatened the safety of my family, I had no choice but to be his ything."

    "Does your husband know about this?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked in a deep voice.

    "There is no imprable wall in the world. Even the city guard general of Kaifeng has to tter me. Do you think my husband doesn¡¯t know?" Madame Tang showed a look of sadness on her face.

    "And he just lets you be humiliated like this?" Song Qingshu said angrily.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sorry for the dy. Had something to do irl.

    Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 329: The helpless princess

    <h4>Chapter 329: The helpless princess</h4>

    "Otherwise, what can he do?" Madame Tang smiled sadly, "He has his own family to consider, and it would be of no benefit to anyone if he acts against that man. If he pretends not to know, at least he can keep everything he already has."

    "He''s really not a man." Song Qingshu said angrily.

    "Yes, he¡¯s really not a man. Not long after that, he hid at the front line and rarelyes home. I''m afraid he felt that seeing me at home would hurt his fragile self-esteem." Madame Tang''s tone was full of resentment .

    Song Qingshu frowned, and tired to exin, "Maybe he¡¯s trying his best to get revenge in the future."

    Madame Tang was taken aback, but she quickly shook her head, "Even if he really tries his best, it would only be for his dignity as a man, not for me. When I was most helpless, he chose to leave silently, and I will never forget that for the rest of my life. I will never forget that feeling."

    Song Qingshu remained silent and didn''t know how tofort this pitiful woman.

    "Actually, although I was annoyed at his cowardice and ipetence before, I could still understand his helplessness, until today¡­" Madame Tang coldly said.

    "What happened today?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    "Young Master, who do you think was the one who hired those people who tried to kill me today?" Madame Tang closed her eyes, and two streaks of tear slowly slid down her cheek.

    "This¡­"

    Since Madame Tang was the secret lover of that important person, there must be no one in the Jin Empire who would be so blind to offend her. From Yang Miaozhen''s tone before, it was clear that someone had hired them to kill Madame Tang. And, based on what Madame Tang was saying, the murderer was already obvious.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, then said, "It may not be him, maybe it''s the wife of that man. Maybe she got jealous after seeing that her husband was obsessed with¡­ you, and she wanted to send someone to get rid of you to win back her husband''s favor."

    "The Young Master is kind-hearted, so you are only thinking of the positive things." Madame Tang opened her eyes, stretched out her hand and gently stroked Song Qingshu''s cheek.

    Song Qingshu cautiously shrank back, and said, "I''m just talking about the facts."

    "I hope so too¡­" Madame Tang''s eyes shed nkly, "It''s a pity that the Young Master forgot. At the beginning, it was¡­ his wife who had facilitated the incident. With her age and status, all her considerations are based on interests. How could shepete with a lowly woman like me and feel jealous?"

    "Madame, please tell me who that man is. This Song is not talented, and my martial arts may not be that high, but I will try my best to kill him and avenge you." Song Qingshu hated women''s tears the most, not to mention that in the near future, the Jin Empire would inevitably be his enemy, so it would also be good to get rid of a big shot in advance.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Madame Tang''s eyes were full of surprise, and she stared nkly at Song Qingshu, "We only met by chance, why are you being so kind to me?"

    Zhao Min who was under the nket also kicked him angrily to show her dissatisfaction.

    "I can''t let Madame lose her confidence in all the men in the world." Song Qingshu lightly replied.

    Madame Tang''s heart seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and she continued to stare nkly at Song Qingshu, "Can you give me a hug?"

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but finally stretched out his hand to hug Madame Tang.

    Pressing her face against Song Qingshu''s chest, Madame Tang quietly listened to his heartbeat, and her mood gradually calmed down, "Thank you, but I won''t put you in danger."

    "You don''t have to worry about me. With my movement technique, even if the assassination fails, they won''t be able to catch me." Song Qingshu actually regretted making that promise on the spur of the moment, but in life, one must be prepared to make some irrational choices, otherwise what''s the point living?

    "Young Naster''s martial arts is world-ss, so naturally I don''t need to worry about you¡­" Madame Tang suddenly hugged Song Qingshu tightly, "But you don¡¯t have to worry. The women on our grasnds don''t have such a strong concept of chastity, aren¡¯t I just someone else''s secret lover? Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. This will ensure the safety of my family and the prosperity of my husband.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also some risks. If that person dies, some of his political opponents will think of using the rtionship between me and him topletely eradicate his power group. Without a backer, whether it is this Concubine or my rtives, we won¡¯t have a good end."

    Madame Tang was born in a Jin aristocratic family, and she had long been ustomed to the waves in the imperial court, so she was able see the results so thoroughly.

    Song Qingshu was stunned, as he hadn''t thought about the matter to that extent. And, only then did he understand how dreary the reality of political struggle could be.

    "Do you think this Concubine is a dirty woman?" Seeing that Song Qingshu was silent, Madame Tang worriedly raised her head.

    "No, this Song was just impressed by Madame''s words. I truly admire Madame''s courage." Song Qingshu sighed, "Since Madame has already seen through everything, why tell me these secrets?"

    "I don''t know either¡­" Madame Tang nkly shook her head, and smiled bitterly, "Maybe I just wanted to let you know and arouse the Young Master''s pity. The Young Master has a natural reassuring smell, I don''t know what came over me, I just ended up telling you everything."

    "Madame''ste-night visit is really full of bad intentions." Song Qingshu joked.

    Madame Tang blushed, and said embarrassingly, "I was just worried that the Young Master won¡¯t be able to have a good rest."

    "That''s quite the unique reason¡­" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Madame, how will you make me rest well?"

    "Young Master, you already know, so why you are asking¡­" Madame Tang said in a faint voice, as her tone gradually became lower, and the bed was suddenly full of ambiguity.

    <i>¡®This pair of adulterer and adulteress are flirting again!¡¯</i> Zhao Min under the quilt was furious and secretly regretted her decision to stay. If she had known that this kind of thing would happen, she would have gone back to her room when Madame Tang came in just now, so as not to spoil their fun. But now, she could only sulk with a stomach full of anger.

    "Young Master, do you know what this Concubine fears the most?" Madame Tang softly spoke up.

    "This¡­ excuse me for being stupid, I really can''t guess it." Song Qingshu smiled wryly.

    "This Concubine is most afraid of loneliness." Madame Tang let out a deep sigh.

    "What?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded.

    "That person will only visit me when he misses my body, and hees and goes ording to his whims. My husband also dislikes me and leaves me alone. In such a big mansion, when the night is quiet, this Concubine feels¡­ a coldness deep down in my bones." Madame Tang said bitterly, "Sometimes I think, those two men ruined my life, so why should I let myself suffer like this? Although I can''t take revenge directly, I can use my own way to get revenge"

    Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat, and he felt his throat turn dry, "How does Madame n to take revenge on them?"

    A blush shed across Madame Tang''s skin, but she didn''t answer, she pulled Song Qingshu''s hand in from her skirt, and slightly parted hair red lips, "That''s¡­ like this."

    Feeling the mature woman''s body that was immensely soft and attractive, Song Qingshu''s body trembled, and he subconsciously wanted to withdraw his hand, but Madame Tang firmly held his hand, with her eyes full of pleading, "Please, don''t refuse, I¡­"

    Hearing Madame Tang''s slightly choked voice, Song Qingshu''s heart softened for a moment, he hesitated, but he didn''t pull out his hand in the end.

    "Young Master Song, you are injured and not suitable for activities. Let me serve you today." Madame Tang put her lips close to his ear, softly whispered, and then began with gentle kisses on the neck.

    <i>¡®Oh my god!¡¯ </i>Zhao Min in the bed sighed in her heart, <i>¡®This ba*tard didn''t refuse, did he forget that I''m still here?¡¯</i>

    With the warm and fragrant figure in his arms, he was able to feel the mature and soft body to the fullest, and his nose was filled with the fragrance of this delicious fruit, that was ripe for picking.

    Song Qingshu sighed, if he didn''t have more important things to do, he might really have been unable to hold back tonight.

    "Song Qingshu, you ba*tard!" Hearing Madame Tang''s sultry moan, Zhao Min couldn''t bear it any longer. She threw off the quilt and nned to rush out. Unexpectedly, her waist suddenly felt numb, and Song Qingshu had already tapped on her acupoint, and she had no choice but to limplyy down on the bed again.

    "She is?" Madame Tang was shocked when she saw Zhao Min who had suddenly jumped out. But, before she had time to say more, Song Qingshu tapped on her sleeping acuoint, and she also passed out.

    Finding Madame Tang lying beside him, Song Qingshu stared at Zhao Min with malicious intent, which made her panick and she hurriedly said, "You¡­ what do you want to do?"

    "The Princess suddenly jumped out, and ruined my good fun. Shouldn¡¯t the Princess pay me back?" Song Qingshu said with an amused expression.

    "I¡­ I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay! After returning to the Ruyang Pce, this Princess will definitely give you ten, ah no, a hundred beauties." Noticing that Song Qingshu''s expression was very different from before, Zhao Min said in a panic.

    "Speaking of beauties, who in the entire prairie canpare to the Princess?" Song Qingshu said with a wicked smile.

    "Who said that? Princess Xiangxiang from Huibu, Pucha Alihu and Wanyan Chongjie from the Jin Empire, Empress Xiao Guanyin of Liao Empire, and Princess Yelu Nanxian¡­ they are all famous beauties on the prairie, and this Princess promises you that I will give them all to you in the future." Zhao Min was flustered and talked about more than a dozen of the most famous beauties on the prairie, just to escape this cmity.

    "The Princess sure can talk big. These women are either from the Jin Empire or the Liao Empire, or they are from the Western Regions. Their identities are either queens or princesses. None of them has a status below a Princess. How can the Princess decide their fate?" Song Qingshu''s tone was full of sarcasm.

    "In the future when Mongolia will rule the world, these women will be subjugated as sl*aves, so this Princess will naturally decide their fate." Zhao Min''s breathing was rapid, and the rapid ups and downs of her chest showed how nervous she was at the moment.

    "If Mongolia wants to unify the world, it will take fifty, if not thirty years. At that time, all these so-called beauties will turn into dust. Is the princess trying to trick me?" Song Qingshu pretended to untie her skirt.

    "Ah!" Zhao Min screamed and quickly said, "I can give you Princess Xiangxiang first."

    "Princess Xiangxiang?" Song Qingshu was taken aback when he heard the words, "Is she in your hands?"

    Noticing Song Qingshu''s strange expression, Zhao Min finally regained herposure, she turned her head aside, and deliberately didn¡¯t give an answer.

    "I don¡¯t care whether she is a Princess or a Queen, after all, it is an illusory thing. It is not as real as the Princess in front of me. The night is long, and I really don''t want to sleep. How about this, if the Princess can immediately get someone on this bed, I will rece you with her, and let you go." Song Qingshu looked down at Zhao Min who was lying on the bed.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 330: Doomed

    <h4>Chapter 330: Doomed</h4>

    "Who do you want me to look for at this time? Aren''t you just trying to make things difficult?" Zhao Min said with eyes filled with tears.

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu looked regretful, "Then I guess there is no other way." After saying that, he started to fiddle with her skirt with his fingers.

    "Song Qingshu, there is no shortage of beauties around you. Why do you want to create such a big enmity with Mongolia just for a moment of pleasure?" Zhao Min''s voice gradually calmed down, and she didn¡¯t give up on her efforts, "As long as you let me go today, I promise that I won''t hold a grudge for what happened today, and I can promise you whatever you want within my power."

    Seeing the interested expression on Song Qingshu''s face, Zhao Min continued, "I won''t deny that I am beautiful, butpared to my beauty, my status as princess may be more useful. You are a smart person, why bother to lose everything?"

    Song Qingshu put his head close of her, looked at the fragile skin in front of his eyes, and smiled faintly, "But in my eyes, the Princess is much more important than your identity."

    He wasn''t lying. He had watched "The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber" in his previous life, and he was full of good feelings for this strange woman who was full of wit and tricks, but could give everything up without hesitation for her lover. He held strong admiration towards her in his heart.

    "If the Princess is willing to tell me what happened between you and Zhang Wuji, maybe I will let you go." Song Qingshu said with a slight smile.

    Zhao Min hesitated, but finally, she gave a cold snort, turned her head away, and responded with silence.

    "Then there''s nothing I can do." Song Qingshu rubbed his hands together and stretched out toward her juicy mounds.

    "Song Qingshu, if you dare to touch me, in the future I will definitely tear you to pieces and eradicate the Wudang Sect." At the moment, Zhao Min finally despaired, knowing that she might not be able to keep her innocence after tonight.

    "Tsk! Tsk!" Song Qingshu straightened up and looked at her with a frown, "Actually, I didn''t want to hurt the Princess, but if I stop now, wouldn''t it appear that I''m afraid of your threat?"

    "Really?" Zhao Min clearly heard his words and was overjoyed.

    "That¡¯s naturally true, since I haven''t done anything yet." With a flick of Song Qingshu''s finger, Zhao Min''s acupoints were quickly unsealed.

    As soon as Zhao Min got out of trouble, she bit her lower lip and raised her hand to p Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu tilted his head back, easily dodged it, and said with a depressed expression, "The Princess really doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful."

    "Who told you to bully me?" Zhao Min said with her lips pouted. She was really terrified just now, and there were still tears in her eyes.

    "I was just joking with you." Song Qingshu smiled.

    "Who jokes like that!" Zhao Min angrily said.

    "I was just curious about how Princess Shaomin would react in this kind of situation." Song Qingshu proudlyughed.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Zhao Min was ashamed and angry at the thought of her embarrassing state just now.

    "The evil desire in my heart has been satiated, so of course I am satisfied." Song Qingshu didn''t know what to think, and quietly sighed, "Fortunately, the Princess met the current me. If it was the me in the past, it would¡¯ve been difficult for me to control myself in this situation."

    Zhao Min blushed, then she subconsciously tightened her cor, and looked at him strangely, "The past you?"

    "Yes." Song Qingshu sighed, full of regret.

    Zhao Min''s mind became alert, and soon her heart moved, as she asked, "After the Lion ughter Assembly, you obviously went back to Emei with Zhou Zhiruo, but Iter heard that you were wandering around the Wulin by yourself. What did Zhou Zhiruo do?"

    Song Qingshu was startled, he didn''t expect that she would be able to guess something just from his change of expression, and he calmly said, "Of course the Princess wants me to do something to Zhou Zhiruo, so that she won''t be able to steal your Brother Wuji from you."

    "Nonsense!" After he changed the subject, Zhao Min''s cheeks burned and she snorted.

    "Okay, I don''t have time to chat with you. I have to go out for a while." Song Qingshu stood up.

    "Where are you going?" Zhao Min was taken aback.

    "It has nothing to do with you." Song Qingshu replied.

    Zhao Min rolled her eyes, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you¡¯re going to find a girl in the bro*thel."

    "Princess, has anyone ever told you that a woman won¡¯t be able to marry if she¡¯s too smart?" Song Qingshu said.

    "There are too many people standing in line in front of Ruyang Prince''s Mansion, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that." Zhao Min gave him an angry look.

    "Let''s leave this kind of thing to Zhang Wuji." Song Qingshu smiled, "I only have one headache now."

    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Min was stunned.

    "What if you ran away after I leave?" Song Qingshu looked at Zhao Min quietly.

    Just now, she really had been thinking about how to escape, but when he saw through her intention, Zhao Min showed a forced smile, "How could that be, I am seriously injured now, and this ce is the territory of the Jin Empire. If I walk out of this house, I will definitely be chased to death. I''m not that stupid."

    Song Qingshu shook his head, "The Princess doesn''t necessarily need to travel out herself, as long as you quietly spread the news after you leave, Monk Jinlun, Xuanming Elders and the others will naturally find you."

    "Has anyone ever told you that a man won¡¯t be able to attract a woman if he is too smart?" Zhao Min sullenly sat still with her arms folded on her chest.

    "I can always attract some silly girls." Song Qingshuughed.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Zhao Min couldn''t understand what he intended to do, and gave him a hard look.

    Song Qingshu raised his hand, and a beam of finger energy hit Zhao Min''s waist. The other party showed a look of disbelief, and fell back on the bed again.

    "It would be safe in this way, and I''ll unseal your acupoints when Ie back." Song Qingshu supported her shoulders and slowly put her down.

    "Who says it''s safe!" Zhao Min said anxiously when she saw Song Qingshu turning around to leave, "You sealed my acupoints, what if¡­ what if¡­" She couldn''t think of a reason for a moment.

    "What if?" Song Qingshu paused.

    "What if¡­ what if some bad guyes, and¡­ and I have no power to resist, then what should I do?" In the blink of an eye, Zhao Min finally thought of a reason that was not really a reason, but in her heart, she was also very clear that with Madame Tang''s status, how could her houseck any security.

    Unexpectedly, when Song Qingshu heard her words, his expression became serious.

    It turned out that Zhao Min''s words reminded Song Qingshu of the plot where Xiao Longnu was insulted by Yin Zhiping in "The Legend of the Condor Heroes". Xiao Longnu also had her acupints sealed by Ouyang Feng, when he and Yang Guo left to go outside for a while, but Yin Zhiping came out to take advantage of her.

    <i>¡®I''m afraid it will take some time for me toe back. If someone like Yin Zhiping, Zeng Zhibing or something reallye during that time, it will be quite tragic.¡¯</i>

    Seeing that Song Qingshu''s face suddenly turned red and then pale, Zhao Min didn''t understand what was wrong with him, and she didn''t dare to speak out to disturb him. How could she know that what she had said just now brought back a trauma from Song Qingshu''s childhood.

    Turning his eyes to Madame Tang who had fallen asleep, Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he made up his mind, "There is a way."

    "What?" Zhao Min looked at Song Qingshu suspiciously, and saw that he was pointing at Madame Tang''s acupoints, and with a moan, Madame Tang gradually woke up.

    "What will we do when she wakes up and sees me?" Zhao Min was startled when she considered the fact that she had just heard such a big secret from her while hiding under the quilt.

    Song Qingshu smiled and said nothing. Seeing Madame Tang slightly opened her eyes, he said in a strange tone, "Look at me, look into my eyes¡­" His voice sounded very ethereal and mysterious.

    Zhao Min also curiously looked into his eyes, and saw that his eyeballs seemed have turned all ck, like a huge vortex sucking her in!

    Zhao Min quickly looked away in shock, and was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat.

    Fortunately, Zhao Min had just taken a nce from the side, and Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t really targeting her, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to break free.

    "Yes¡­" Madame Tang''s eyes gradually became blurred, and she replied in a daze.

    "Madame Tang, this person is Song Qingshu. Tonight, you will stay by her side and never leave her. Keep her safe and don''t allow anyone to disturb you¡­" Song Qingshu pointed at Zhao Min and said in amanding tone.

    "Young Master Song¡­" Madame Tang nced at Zhao Min, her eyes were nk at first, and soon a strange look appeared in her eyes.

    "Okay, it''s all right now." Song Qingshu deactivated the Bewitching Technique, and looked at Zhao Min with a smile.

    Seeing that Madame Tang had really regarded her as Song Qingshu, Zhao Min was shocked, "What kind of sorcery was that?"

    "The Princess should know now that I don''t really mean you any harm, otherwise I could make you strip yourself and sneak into my bed to seduce me with just some casual words." Song Qingshu lightly said.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s evil words, Zhao Min blushed, "Don''t even think about it!"

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu smiled, "It seems that the Princess doesn''t believe in this skill, do you want to try?"

    "Ah! Don''t!" Zhao Min closed her eyes in panic, thinking what she should do if the other party really had evil intentions. After hearing his words, she imagined the scene where she was willingly using her body to please him, and she got goosebumps all over her body.

    After a while, seeing that there was no movement around her, Zhao Min quietly opened her eyes to look. She was worried that Song Qingshu was deliberately luring her to open her eyes, so at first her eyes only opened a small slit.

    She found that Song Qingshu had long since disappeared. After Zhao Min breathed a sigh of relief, a sense of loss suddenly rose in her heart.

    "Young Master is injured and unable to move, so this Concubine will serve you, and you can just enjoy the gentleness of this Concubine." When Zhao Min was in a daze, Madame Tang''s extremely sweet voice came to her ears.

    "Hey, hey, I''m not Song Qingshu!" Zhao Min panicked, thinking of the time when Madame Tang was about to serve Song Qingshu. Now that she woke up, she was confused by Song Qingshu''s technique again, so she logically regarded her as a Song Qingshu, and continued their unfinished action from before.

    "Young Master, you must be joking, these eyebrows, this nose, these lips¡­how could you not be Young Master Song." Madame Tang slowly slid her fingertips across Zhao Min''s delicate face, and smiled foolishly.

    Being touched all over by Madame Tang''s fingertips, Zhao Min felt a strange feeling coursing through her body, but before she could react, she suddenly felt cold air hit her neck, as Madame Tang had unbuttoned the front of her clothes.

    "Don''t¡­" As soon as Zhao Min opened her mouth, she felt Madame Tang''s gentle and moist lips kis*sing her snow-white and slender neck. It was as if an electric current had shed through her body, and all her remaining words slowly turned into sweet nasal hums.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 331: Willing

    <h4>Chapter 331: Willing</h4>

    After Song Qingshu left Madame Tang''s mansion, he used Traceless Sand Treading Steps and ran all the way to Shandong.

    In the past, he had separated with Xia Qingqing in a hurry at the inn, so she must be as anxious as an ant on a hot pot as he hadn¡¯t reunited with her after so long.

    With Xia Qingqing''s temperament, Song Qingshu was worried that she would do something stupid again, so he decided to travel thousands of miles and rushed back to meet her.

    In his previous life, Song Qingshu often wondered why the powerful characters in the novel still couldn''t do without a horse when they had movement techniques. But, after he learned martial arts himself, he realized that the movement technique of a master was indeed much faster than that of a horse in a short-distance sprint, but the physical strength and internal strength of a master was rather limited after all. It would be no problem to run for tens of miles at a stretch, but when it came ro hundreds of miles, how many had the strength to do that?

    Song Qingshu¡¯s Traceless Sand Treading Steps was one of the top movement techniques in the martial arts world. It was precisely because of this movement technique that the Green Winged Bat King Wei Yixiao used to be ranked the number one master of movement technique in the world for so long. It''s just that his internal strength was limited, and although he could outrun anyone in a short period of time, but he couldn''t shake off the top experts in a long-distance chase.

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was different. He practiced the supreme martial arts method of Tantric Bud*hism, the Joyful Meditation Method, which focused on the harmony of Yin and Yang. Therefore, he had the most gentle nine-yin True Qi and the most rigid yang-spiritual True Qi at the same time. The two kinds of True Qi were originally as ipatible as water and fire, which created a timed bo*mb in Song Qingshu''s body, but in the process of practicing the Joyful Meditation Method, the newly born Joyful Qi was a perfect fusion of two kinds of Qi, one Yin and one Yang. It had reached the point where heaven and man were transformed into an endless cycle of creation.

    However, although the Joyful Meditation Method method is a Bu*dhist martial art, it was extremely sinister. Song Qingshu''s True Qi was already full of demonic nature, and he might be a ve to his desire at any time. When that happens, he would bepletely controlled by the Joyful Qi and would lose his mind, bing a demon.

    Thest time he lost control was in the Forbidden City, he was almost addicted to the three thousand beauties in the imperial harem, and was lost in a drunken dream. Fortunately, the three important women in his life appeared at the same time, which made him wake up in time.

    After that, Song Qingshu was careful, and never lost control again. So with the support of this strong internal energy, even though he was using the Traceless Sand Treading Steps at full speed, but he didn''t feel exhausted at all.

    After running for hundreds of miles, he finally arrived at the inn where he had agreed to meet with Xia Qingqing.

    Pushing open the door to the room, he saw Xia Qingqing sitting at the table in a green dress, resting her chin on her hands, her eyes were slightly closed, as she tried to keep herself from falling asleep. The faint candlelight on the side shone on her pretty face, and the slight frown on her face showed that her heart was full of worry and anxiety.

    Song Qingshu took a look at the situation in the room. He realized that she didn''t go to bed, but sat here and waited for him all night, so he couldn''t help but feel guilty,<i> ¡®I was having fun somewhere else, but left her here alone. I¡¯m really the worst.¡¯</i>

    He walked over and supported Xia Qingqing''s back with one hand, bent her legs with the other, and gently picked her up, then he tried to put her on the bed to let her have a good rest.

    Xia Qingqing was already a light sleeper, and Song Qingshu''s movement immediately woke her up. Her first reaction was to grab the Golden Serpent Sword by the table, but she heard a familiar voice in her ear, "Youyou, it''s me."

    "Brother Song!" Xia Qingqing finally saw Song Qingshu''s appearance clearly, she was surprised and happy, she put her arms around his neck, and pressed her whole face to his chest, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, but you didn''te back , I thought you¡­ I was so scared, we went through a lot of hardships, and finally got together¡­ if something happens to you, I don''t n to live anymore."

    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s whispering, Song Qingshu felt a pang of pain in his heart, he lightly patted her body, and softly said, "It''s my fault, something dyed me on the way, that''s why I came sote."

    "Was that group of masters difficult to deal with?" Thinking of the few masters in the inn, who were equal to Yuan Chengzhi at his peak, or even worse, Xia Qingqing asked with lingering fear.

    "Although their martial arts were high, they were far inferior to me in terms of movement technique. It wasn¡¯t difficult for me to escape." Song Qingshu hesitated, but decided to tell the truth, "It''s just that I abducted a personter, and a series of problems urred."

    "It must be a girl." Xia Qingqing pursed her lips into a smile, but couldn''t tell whether she was feeling anger or joy.

    "How do you know?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    "I don''t even need to guess. With your temperament, how could you kidnap a stinky man, let alone¡­" Xia Qingqing moved her nose and sniffed Song Qingshu, "You smell like other women."

    Song Qingshu became speechless, he never thought that women in this era would have such sharp noses and be so sensitive to smells that wasn¡¯t their own.

    "It''s the Princess of Ruyang Pce in Mongolia."

    Song Qingshu put Xia Qingqing on the bed, and was about to cover her with the quilt, but Xia Qingqing grabbed his hand and slightly shook her head, "Just hug me like this."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t foolishly refuse. He held her in his arms, leaned against the head of the bed, and told her what happened afterwards in detail.

    Hearing that Zhao Min was injured by Xuancheng''s palm strike, Xia Qingqing eximed, "Ah, that Great Monk is very good at martial arts, is Miss Zhao okay?"

    "Her life is hanging by a thread. I could only use my True Qi to temporarily sustain her life, so I took her to Kaifeng to find the famous doctor Ping Yizhi." Song Qingshu lightly shook his head and exined.

    "Is Miss Zhao''s injury is stable now?" Xia Qingqing asked.

    "No, I n to take her to visit Ping Yizhi tomorrow morning." Song Qingshu hurriedly told her what happened next.

    "So Big Brother Song is going to leaveter." Xia Qingqing''s expression darkened.

    "I''m sorry." Song Qingshu felt that any amount of exnation at this moment would be in vain.

    "A human life is at stake, so why would I me Brother Song?" Xia Qingqing stroked Song Qingshu''s weather-stained face with her fingers, and said, "This ce is hundreds of miles away from Henan, so why did Brother Songe back in such a hurry? I would always be here waiting for you, and I would never leave."

    "I was worried that you would misunderstand and do something stupid." Song Qingshu still had lingering fears when he thought of Xia Qingqing''s desperate means to avenge Yuan Chengzhi after his death. If she repeated the same mistakes for a princess he didn''t even have anything to do with, then Song Qingshu wouldn''t be able to forgive himself no matter what.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s answer, Xia Qingqing was stunned for a moment. Her eyes glistened as she shyly said, "Am I that kind of reckless and silly woman in Brother Song''s eyes?"

    "It''s a lesson learned from the past, I have to guard against it." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    Knowing that he was referring to her previous crazy behaviors, Xia Qingqing blushed, buried her head in his arms, and lightly patted his chest with her dainty hands, "Brother Song, you are so bad, you just want to tease me."

    "Hiss~" Song Qingshu gasped when her hand touched the wound.

    "Brother Song, what''s wrong with you?" Noticing Song Qingshu''s abnormality, Xia Qingqing hurriedly tore off his clothes, looked at the thick bandages, and burst into tears, "Is the injury serious? Who is so cruel!"

    Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing, "Not everyone treats me like you, I still have many enemies."

    Then he told her about the martial artspetition with Yang Miaozhen.

    "The Fourth Lady of the Red Coat Army?" Xia Qingqing came to her senses, "Is that woman really as powerful as in the legend?"

    "Her spearmanship is indeed unparalleled in the world." Recalling that brilliant spear stab, Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    "Hmph, didn''t she still lose to Brother Song? Could it be that Brother Song saw her beauty and couldn''t bear to harm her, so you got hurt even though you obviously won." Xia Qingqing gave him a suspicious look.

    "Are you jealous?" Song Qingshu looked at her yfully.

    "No way¡­" Xia Qingqing blushed, "I just want to remind Brother Song to take care of himself. You must know that there are so many people who care about you, such as your wife, the head of the Emei Sect, and that confidante Miss Xue in the pce."

    "What about you?" Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "I¡­ I naturally care about you too." Xia Qingqing said softly.

    "I have a wife, and a confidante, so what are you in my heart?" Song Qingshu asked curiously, stroking her smooth and supple hair.

    "Me?" Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes and smiled slyly, "I''ll just be Brother Song''s lover."

    "Why?"

    No matter how nice the word "lover" sounded, it always had a rather degrading meaning. Song Qingshu was worried about what she had in mind, so he hurriedly asked.

    "Brother Song, you also know that I am someone else''s wife. Although Brother Yuan has passed away, I am his wife after all."

    Xia Qingqing quietly sighed .

    Originally, ording to her previous n, after she avenged Yuan Chengzhi, and repaid Song Qingshu, she wouldmit sui*cide and go to the underworld to find her deceased husband. However, she recognized her heart and realized that she had fallen deeply in love with Song Qingshu. Although she finally untied her heart knot and decided to be with Song Qingshu, she was still unwilling to let people in the worldugh at Yuan Chengzhi because of herself.

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a moment, and said with emotion, "I know there is another more important reason and why you didn''t say it. If I want to subdue the power of the Golden Serpent Camp, I must rely on Yuan Chengzhi''s past prestige through you. If they know my rtionship with you, they will never surrender to me, will they?"

    Xia Qingqing caressed the wound on his body with her fingers, and softly said, "Brother Song, why should you care about these things? I don''t care about my status. I am satisfied to be with you."

    "But this would be doing injustice to you." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    "I am willing." Xia Qingqing curled up in her lovers arms like a kitten, and gently replied.

    If people who knew Xia Qingqing in the early years saw all this, they might be shocked. Xia Qingqing was famous for being jealous and unreasonable when she was young, but she had gone through many drastic changes over the years, and she had already changed from that ignorant little girl.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 332: Cultivating affection

    <h4>Chapter 332: Cultivating affection</h4>

    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s answer, Song Qingshu was so moved that he hugged her tightly, unwilling to let go for a while.

    It has to be known that since he was reborn, he had met many women. But there were only three people who treated him so sincerely, one was Bing Xue''er, the second was Shuang''er, and the third was the present Xia Qingqing.

    His rtionship with Zhou Zhiruo was ambiguous, and his rtionship with women like Dongfang Muxue and Su Quan, was more of a strategic alliance, like frenemies, there was always a slight sense of estrangement between them. Although Qu Feiyan and Zhong Ling were very obedient, but their rtionship was not pure, but more forced by the situation.

    Mu Wanqing and Ajiu had left a good impression on his heart, but there was still a lot of distance between them.

    As for Nan Lan and Luo Bing, they were pure ythings. (G: This is the list of current ha*rem members. Check FSM wiki for more info.)

    "By the way, that beautiful Miss Li parted ways with me after we came out of the inn." Xia Qingqing suddenly remembered something and said.

    "Miss Li is Miss Li, why are adding the word beautiful?" Song Qingshu asked with a strange look.

    "If she wasn''t beautiful, would you take such a big risk to save her from the number one master in Shaolin Temple?" Xia Qingqing pursed her lips and smiled.

    "Uh¡­" Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, "Actually I had heard about her a long time ago, and I even asked the Pole Arms to inquire about her, and try to lure her into joining us."

    "Oh? Is that so¡­" Xia Qingqing smiled expressionlessly, "But she didn¡¯t appreciate your help, and just left without thanking you. Are you feeling disappointed?"

    "To be honest, I really am feeling a little bit disappointed¡­" Song Qingshu nodded, "But she has been roaming the world for many years, and she doesn''t know our purpose, so it''s understandable for her to be cautious."

    "When ites to beautiful women, you will specte on them with the greatest kindness." Xia Qingqing sighed.

    "The more beautiful a woman is, the more she is likely to deceive people. I know this truth well." Xia Qingqing''s hand was fiddling with his chest, which made him itchy, so he stretched out his hand to hold her dainty hand.

    "I didn''t deceive you. Does it mean that I''m not beautiful?" Xia Qingqing said depressedly.

    "Who says you didn''t deceive me? I was also deceived by you before." Thinking of the time when Xia Qingqing left him and took refuge under Prince Bao, but in fact she had secretly joined forces with Kangxi to get a chance at revenge, Song Qingshu felt very depressed.

    "I''m sorry that you had to give up your previous n for me and risk your life to hastily assassinate Kangxi." Xia Qingqing said apologetically.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a while, and finally decided to tell the truth, "In fact, the assassination of Kangxi was not entirely for you¡­"

    Xia Qingqing pressed her lips, and softly said, "Even if it was only one tenth for me, I''m satisfied."

    "Then how are you going to repay me?" Song Qingshu hugged her and teased.

    "I will use the rest of my life to repay it." Xia Qingqing leaned against her lovers chest, and listened to his heartbeat, she felt as if the two hearts were tightly connected.

    "Qingqing~" Song Qingshu was truly moved and looked at her with a gaze filled with love.

    "Call me Youyou, Qingqing still belongs to that person, but Youyoupletely belongs to Brother Song." Xia Qingqing said.

    "No, both Qingqing and Youyou belong to me." Song Qingshu pretended to be angry.

    "You¡¯re really domineering¡­" Xia Qingqing remained silent for a moment, then smiled, "Alright, my everything belongs to you."

    Only then did Song Qingshu smile with satisfaction. He quietly hugged her for a while, looked at the sky outside the window, and hesitantly said, "It''s gettingte, you should take a rest, I''m leaving."

    Xia Qingqing tightly held onto his sleeve, shook her head, "No, you''re going to find another woman after you leave."

    Feeling a headache, Song Qingshu exined, "I have to save a person."

    "It''s not enough¡­" Xia Qingqing softly snorted, "It makes me sad to think that you will soon be in the tendernd of other women."

    "Don''t be so dirty in your thinking, we really have nothing between us." Song Qingshu smiled wryly.

    "Then what''s with the lip marks on the bandage?" Xia Qingqing pursed her lips and pointed to a certain ce on the bandage.

    Song Qingshu looked at it, and immediately came down with a cold sweat. Sure enough, he found a bright red lip print, which must have been unintentionally left by Madame Tang when she was seducing him before, so he tried to prove his innocence, "Heaven and earth can be my witness, there is indeed a beauty over there. She has been tempting me, uh¡­ it¡¯s the Madame Tang I mentioned earlier. But I had remained calm, and I even sealed her sleeping acupoint, just toe to see you from a thousand miles away."

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was sweating profusely in anxiety, Xia Qingqing gave a sweet smile, "Brother Song, don''t worry, I believe in you, and I don''t really me you."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu had heard a little bit about Xia Qingqing''s jealous nature from the original book in his previous life, but the Xia Qingqing he knew seemed to be apletely different person, no wonder he was surprised.

    "Of course it''s true. Besides, it''s not my duty to worry if you really want to do something. That is something that Leader Zhou should worry about. For a lowly lover like me, as long as you treat me well, that''s enough." Xia Xia Qingqingughed foolishly.

    "You said you didn''t me me, you''re a little bitter woman." Song Qingshuughed.

    "No way!" Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, and the way she lowered her head showed that she was extremely shy.

    Song Qingshu stared nkly, as he was feeling reluctant to leave at the moment.

    "There are many dangers in the Jin Empire. I''m worried that your injury will affect your safety." Xia Qingqing suddenly frowned and said with worry.

    "This is just a minor skin injury. And don''t forget, even if I can''t fight, I can still run. Even if I am injured, there are probably not many people in the world who can catch me." Song Qingshu said.

    "Yes, no one can catch you, but you were still injured." Hearing hisfort, Xia Qingqing didn¡¯t feel relieved, instead, she felt even more worried, as she spoke with a tearful expression on her face.

    Song Qingshu was at a loss for words, but suddenly Xia Qingqing''s eyes lit up, "I have a solution."

    "What solution?" Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    A strange blush suddenly appeared on Xia Qingqing''s skin, she moved her body closer, and whispered in his ear, "I heard from Miss Xue that the collecting Yin to replenish Yang method you practice is quite effective in healing injuries. "

    "What collecting Yin to replenish Yang, she is just ndering¡­" Song Qingshu said embarrassingly with his face burning hot, "It''s clearly an authentic Bud*hist martial art¡­" His voice became lower and lower, and he himself didn¡¯t seem very confident.

    "Why are you so anxious, I don''t mind¡­ I don''t mind if you collect my Yin¡­" Xia Qingqing said shyly.

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu couldn''t believe his ears.

    "It''s fine if you didn''t hear it clearly." Seeing Song Qingshu''s eyes widen as he looked at her, Xia Qingqing was ashamed and angry, but in the end she was still worried that Song Qingshu would go on the road with injuries, so she mustered up the remaining courage and said, "I can¡­ help you heal your injuries!¡±

    "How will you heal it?" Song Qingshu looked at her leisurely, with a smile on his lips.

    Knowing that Song Qingshu was just teasing her on purpose, Xia Qingqing snorted, and no longer stuttered, she pasted her red lips on his, and she exhaled, "This is how I¡¯ll heal you."

    Hearing her always bright and crisp voice be raspy and charming, Song Qingshu recalled the first time he met her in Yangzhou at Lichun Courtyard, and his throat felt dry, "This time, it won''t be like Yangzhou, when I gave up halfway."

    "You took all the advantages that time, aren''t you satisfied?" Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes at him. At the moment, her face was full of shame, and her eyes were crystal clear, full of endless charm.

    "No, there is at least one thing I haven''t taken yet." Song Qingshu raised her jade-like chin, and said with a smile.

    "Then this time¡­ you can take it." Xia Qingqing didn''t flinch this time, and her eyes were full of amorous emotion.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t bear it anymore, as he bowed his head and took her luscious lips.

    Xia Qingqing let out a bewitching moan, and fell into his arms.

    "Aren''t you in a hurry to leave?" A smug smile appeared on Xia Qingqing''s lips.

    "Only a fool will choose to leave now." Song Qingshu subconsciously replied.

    Xia Qingqing''s eyshes trembled slightly, and she let her lover untie her belt, peeling the clothes offyer byyer, and shyly said, "Brother Song, do you despise me?"

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, "Why would I despise you?"

    "Because I used to be someone else''s wife." Xia Qingqing has always been brooding about this matter in her heart. On the one hand, she felt sorry for Yuan Chengzhi, and on the other hand, she felt that she was not worthy of Song Qingshu¡¯s love.

    "I don''t care about that at all." Song Qingshu looked into her eyes with sincerity.

    "I finally believe what Miss Xue had saidst time." Xia Qingqing let out a faint sigh.

    "What did she say?" Song Qingshu was stunned. <i>¡®Didn''t these two women dislike each other before? Why are they talking so much?¡¯</i>

    "She said¡­" Xia Qingqing bit his ear, took a breath, and imitated Dongfang Muxue''s tone, "Madame Yuan, don''t worry too much, that kid Song Qingshu is an incurable per*vert. The fact that you are a married woman, is not a stain, and it might even arouse the evil pleasure in his heart¡­"

    "Nonsense!" Song Qingshu finally lost his face, "She is ndering me with malicious intent! I am absolutely not that type of person!"

    "Really?" Xia Qingqing bit her lip and foolishly smiled, "Actually, from my personal point of view, I hope you are."

    Unable to bear Xia Qingqing''s youthful brows mixed with a alluring and mature charm, Song Qingshu jumped on her like a hungry tiger and pressed her down, "I¡¯ll show you the consequences of fun of me! Just see how to deal with you!"

    Xia Qingqing kept begging for mercy while smiling coquettishly, "Brother Song, I was wrong, I was wrong¡­"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Finally, when the time came for the raging dragon to enter her hidden garden, Xia Qingqing''s heart trembled, and she murmured, "It''s been a long time¡­ I hope Brother Song will take pity on me."

    "Your body is clearly ready to ept me." Song Qingshu rubbed his dragon on the slippery entrance a few times, and then slowly drove in.

    Xia Qingqing groaned, and sighed with aplicated expression, "Atst, you took my everything."

    "Are you regretting?"

    "I''m willing, umn~"

    The beautiful woman''s inviting and sweet expression was the biggest encouragement Song Qingshu needed.

    He suddenly felt hot all over, and soon the two of them lost themselves in the midst of their union.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 333: Healing

    <h4>Chapter 333: Healing</h4>

    "Don''t just focus on doing it¡­ healing is important~"

    "Okay."

    "This embarrassing posture¡­ I don''t believe that its an authentic Bud*hist martial arts even if you kill me."

    "Uh, I forgot to tell you, in fact, using the double cultivation technique of the Joyful Meditation Method is only effective in treating internal injuries, and it seems to have no effect on external injuries."

    "So your spear wound¡­?"

    "Well, it didn''t heal."

    "Then¡­ why did you ask me to cooperate with you to do ¡®that¡¯ just now?"

    "You are very thin-skinned, and would you have catered to me like this otherwise?"

    "Brother Song, you are such a bas*tard¡­"

    And, after a few bouts of passionate activitiester, when Song Qingshu finally rushed all the way back to Kaifeng, he was almost an hour faster than before. At the time, it was just dawn, and the servants in Madame Tang¡¯s residence had just started to work, but their masters were still sleeping in their beds.

    Song Qingshu silently sneaked into the mansion, and with his movement technique, the guards in the mansion couldn''t detect his entry at all. Gently pushing open the door, he saw the hanging curtains, and heard the steady breathing of the two women, probably not awake yet.

    "Fortunately, I came back." After being dyed by his passionate activities with Xia Qingqing, Song Qingshu was almost reluctant to leave, but he knew in his heart that with Zhao Min falling into his hands, it could be said that he had acquired a raremodity, but in case something happened to her, it would be hard for him to bear the ensuing consequences. So he made an agreement with Xia Qingqing and let her go back to the Golden Serpent Camp to gather her loyal followers first, and then he would meet her after finishing the work here.

    As he had spent an extra hour or two at Xia Qingqing''s ce than he had originally intended, Song Qingshu had to push himself to the limit while returning, and now he was as tired as a dog. But still, he feltfortable in his heart.

    "Princess, it''s time to get up¡­ uh¡­" When Song Qingshu lifted the hibiscus curtain, he was stunned by the scene before him.

    The hair on Zhao Min''s temples were scattered, her clothes were missing, and only a thin quilt covered some private ces, as her round and slender thighs were faintly visible. Her white and smooth skin made Song Qingshu feel a little dizzy.

    He noticed that there were many red marks on her neck and around her corbone. Song Qingshu, who had ample experience, immediately knew that they were hic*key marks, and the tears at the corners of her eyes were still notpletely dry.

    <i>¡®What a terrible thing!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu''s heart sank.

    He had taken all the precautions, but it still turned out that his worried came true, causing Zhao Min to suffer the same fate as Xiao Longnu. Whether it was his love for the character in his previous life, or his many ns for her in this life, it was a matter of fact that he had ended up harming her.

    And, unable to ept that fact, he trembled involuntarily.

    Seemingly hearing the sound, Zhao Min faintly woke up, and when she looked at the man in front of her, there were deep hatred in her eyes.

    <i>¡®I don''t know which bas*tard profitedst night!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu sighed in his heart. The matter had alreadye to pass, and he must find a way to solve it. Seeing that Madame Tang also showed signs of waking up, he re-sealed her sleeping acupoint.

    "I know the Princess must be feeling very ufortable now. It''s because of myck of thoughtfulness that caused the Princess to suffer such a catastrophe. The Princess can rest assured that I will keep this matter to myself, and it probably won''t affect your ce in Zhang Wuji''s heart." Song Qingshu was extremely depressed at the moment.

    After causing an innocent woman to suffer the most terrible thing in the world, he was already feeling extremely guilty, so he had no thoughts of any further intrigue, all his thoughts were now about how to help her ovee this dark shadow.

    He casually untied Zhao Min''s acupoints, and before he had time to ask, Zhao Min raised her hand and pped him across the face. It would¡¯ve been easy for Song Qingshu to dodge, but now that he was feeling guilty, he didn''t block or dodge, and got pped by her.

    "Why didn''t you dodge?" Zhao Min didn''t expect that she would be able to hit this terrifying master with a random wave of her hand.

    "If hitting me can make the Princess calm down, then the Princess can hit a few more times, I won''t dodge." Song Qingshu sighed, thinking that while he was drowning in pleasurest night, Zhao Min was experiencing the most painful thing in her life. Life is really unpredictable.

    Thinking of what happenedst night, Zhao Min''s face turned beet red, and she coldly snorted, "What''s the use of hitting you now."

    "I know it''s useless for you to hit me, I just want the Princess to feel better¡­" Song Qingshu looked at her and said in a deep voice, "Who was itst night? As long as the Princess says his name, no matter how good his martial arts is, I will help you kill him."

    Zhao Min just woke up, and the feeling of embarrassmentst night has notpletely faded away, so at the moment, her head was still in a daze. She didn''t realize what Song Qingshu had said wrong, and she subconsciously pointed to Madame Tang beside her, "Her martial arts skills are nonexistent, hmph, since that''s the case, you should help the Princess kill her."

    "Madame Tang?" Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, "Madame Tang treated you like thatst night¡­"

    "Who else would it be if it wasn''t her!" Zhao Min was ashamed and angry. Madame Tang licked and touched her entire bodyst night. She still remembered the strange feeling of nausea and a hint of stimtion, "It''s all your fault, if you didn''t confuse her, she wouldn''t think of me as you, and then¡­ then¡­" Zhao Min couldn''t continue talking about the embarrassing scenes that happened after that.

    Song Qingshu finally came back to his senses, and said ecstatically, "So she was the one who bullied youst night?"

    "Why are youughing! Is it that funny?" Zhao Min gave him a stern look and felt aggrieved.

    "I''m not really feeling happy for that. I just want to say that it''s fortunate that it was her." Song Qingshu said incoherently.

    Zhao Min was very smart, and realized that meaning after seeing his expression. After thinking about it calmly, she finally understood that Song Qingshu had misunderstood that she was tainted by a manst night, and was subconsciously regretting it.

    <i>¡®I should¡¯ve used the regret in his heart just now, and have gotten more benefits.¡¯</i>

    However, Zhao Min quickly got rid of this idea from her head. Although she was used to getting things done by all means, she still couldn''t do it by taking advantage of her chastity and reputation.

    Speaking of chastity, Zhao Min recalled the scene where shey powerlessly on the bedst night and Madame Tang treated her in a frivolous and wanton manner. Her eyes turned cold, she reached out her hand inside the quilt and pulled out the gleaming dagger strapped to her thigh, then she attempted to slit Madame Tang''s throat.

    Song Qingshu turned pale with shock, and quickly held Zhao Min''s hand, then flicked his finger on her wrist. Zhao Min only felt her arm go numb, and she could no longer hold the dagger in her hand.

    "Princess, Madame Tang didn''t know what happenedst night, so it would be unjust if she was killed just for that." Song Qingshu''s words were full of glee, and it was hard to hide that he was gloating.

    "I knew you couldn''t bear to let this vixen die¡­" Zhao Min said bitterly, her eyshes slightly quivered, and she almost shed sorrowful tears, "Do you know thatst night, she¡­ she¡­" She could no longer speak the following words.

    "It¡¯s just a y between two phoenix, so the Princess shouldn''t care too much." Song Qingshuforted.

    "It didn''t happen to you, so of course you don''t feel the pain." Zhao Min bit her lower lip, "If I tie you up and let the Xuanming Elders y with you, we¡¯ll see if you think it''s no big deal."

    Thinking about that horrible scene for a moment, Song Qingshu almost retched as he felt a shudder all over his body, "Stop, stop, how can the two bepared?"

    "Why not?" Zhao Min looked at him with an amused expression.

    "Madame Tang doesn''t have the tools tomit the crime." Song Qingshu said with a dark face, not wanting to continue this disgusting topic, he quickly said, "If the Princess doesn''t mind staying exposed in front of me, we can continue talking."

    "Ahh!" Only then did Zhao Min realize that Madame Tang had also taken off all her clothesst night, and there was only a thin nket covering her before, but when she fought Song Qingshu to kill Madame Tang just now, the nket had slipped off!

    "Don¡¯t look!" Seeing Song Qingshu staring at her with admiration in his eyes, Zhao Min angrily said.

    "Okay, okay, I won¡¯t look." Song Qingshu smiled, and turned around, "You don''t have to care too much about it, in my hometown, many beauties take their clothes off like you when they are on vacation at the seaside, and people don¡¯t find it surprising."

    Zhao Min trembled with anger, "Only that kind of filthy ce can produce a filthy person like you."

    "And here I am, kindly acting as a donkey''s liver and lung to make you feel better." Song Qingshu sighed and shook his head.

    At the moment, Zhao Min was hiding under the nket, wearing all the clothes scattered on the bed. Suddenly seeing the dagger in Song Qingshu''s hand, she couldn''t help but freeze, then she bit her lip and said, "Give it to me!"

    "What?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, then subconsciously turned around.

    "Who told you to turn around!" Zhao Min angrily said.

    "You''re all huddled under the quilt, and I can''t see anything, so what are you afraid of?" Song Qingshu didn''t care, and just sat down by the bed.

    Zhao Min was at a loss for words, so she pointed to the object in his hand and said, "That."

    Looking at the dagger in his hand, which looked like a small scimitar, and remembering that she seemed to have pulled it out from the inner thigh just now, Song Qingshu suddenly smiled, "Could this be the Princess''s ¡®Chastity Guard''?"

    "None of your concern!" Zhao Min blushed and angrily cried out.

    "Since it''s such a precious thing, it''s impossible for me to return it." Song Qingshuughed and put the dagger in his arms.

    "Why are you so shameless?" Zhao Min couldn''t help but feel aggrieved.

    "Princess, ask yourself, if I was really shameless, what use can this broken dagger of yours be?" Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.

    Zhao Min was stunned, and understood that he was telling the truth. Although the other party often took advantage of her, he still treated her with courtesy and didn¡¯t really do anything overly disrespectful.

    Although she had already understood it in her heart, she couldn''t admit it with her mouth. So Zhao Min snorted, and after silently getting dressed, she raised her chin, looked at Madame Tang and asked, "What are you going to do with this woman, you can''t keep her asleep all the time."

    "If you don''t mind, I can unseal her acupoint." Song Qingshu raised his finger as he spoke.

    "Don''t!" Zhao Min panicked, and quickly stopped him. If Madame Tang woke up and connected her with what happenedst night, she would really have no choice but to die.

    "Don''t worry, she won''t remember what happenedst night, she will only think that she did it with me." Seeing her panicked look, Song Qingshuughed.

    "Really?" Zhao Min looked suspicious, but finally heaved a sigh of relief. But suddenly thinking of something, she quickly asked, "What technique did you use to confuse her?"

    "Are you scared?" Song Qingshu looked smug, "Don''t worry, I won''t use it on you."

    Although she and he should be enemies, but Zhao Min subconsciously believed the sincerity in his words. She then pondered for a moment and said, "Is it the Mind Control Method that is famous in the Wulin?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One</strong> ($5), <strong>Two</strong> ($10), and<strong> Three </strong>($15) Chapters ahead for a whole month on Patreon!

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 334: Seeking the physician

    <h4>Chapter 334: Seeking the physician</h4>

    "The Princess is knowledgeable and talented." Song Qingshu gave her a surprised look.

    "Zhou Zhiruo taught it to you, right?" Zhao Min asked.

    "How did you know?" Song Qingshu wondered.

    "In the matter of the Haozhou City, I almost died on the spot by her hand. Naturally, I was deeply impressed by her martial arts." Zhao Min patted her chest with lingering fear.

    "The Princess ruined a marriage and stole the groom in front of all the heroes in the world, I really admire her demeanor." Song Qingshu praised.

    "Of course, and you should thank me." Zhao Min angrily snorted, "If it weren''t for me, Zhou Zhiruo would have married someone else, and you wouldn''t have a chance."

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, "I am lucky to have gained something, but I¡¯ve also lost something in the process, that''s all."

    Zhao Min looked at him strangely, "It feels like you seem to have matured a little from thest time I saw you."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu said with a grin, "Has the Princess ever considered changing lovers?"

    Zhao Min''s pretty face turned cold, "Hmph, and you changed back to your annoying self again."

    Song Qingshu didn''t take it seriously, and wearily yawned.

    "What did you dost night? Why do you look so tired?" Zhao Min frowned slightly.

    "If you run thousands of miles in one night, you will be tired too." Song Qingshu said angrily.

    "Why did you do that you run back in such a hurry?" Zhao Min looked suspicious, "You carried me from Shandong to Kaifeng before, but you didn¡¯t seem this tired."

    Thinking of Xia Qingqing''s gentleness, Song Qingshu''s heart fluttered, and his expression immediately became serious, "What do you think I did?"

    "For example, you could¡¯ve been with a woman¡­" Zhao Min said with a smile on her lips, "Let me do the math, with your movement technique, it takes three hours to travel back and forth, if I add some unforeseen dys, four hours should be more than enough. But since you leftst night until now, it took you five full hours, what did you do in the extra hour that made you so tired?"

    Listening to her as she measured the time so clearly, Song Qingshu stood still on the spot, and looked at her with aplicated expression, "If anyone marries you in the future, it will be the misfortune of his eight lifetimes."

    "That is something my future husband needs to consider, and it has nothing to do with you." Zhao Min smiled indifferently.

    "If there is such a shrewd wife in the family, how can he have a chance to go out and have fun?" Song Qingshu expressed a silent mourning for her future husband.

    "Isn''t it enough for him to be happy and content after marrying this Princess?" Zhao Min''s face was bright, and she looked extremely confident.

    "I noticed that the Princess seems to have intentionally avoided mentioning Zhang Wuji. It seems that what happened between you two may not be a small fight between couples." Song Qingshu showed a fox-like smile.

    Zhao Min was taken aback, and was tricked by him when she wasn''t paying attention. She quickly recovered her mood, pursed her lips and smiled, "Hehh, I thought you didn''t like to hear the name of the man who was in an ambiguous rtionship with your wife. But now it seems that I was worrying too much.¡±

    "There was a slight misunderstanding between me and my family¡¯s Zhou Zhiruo before, but now she is worthy of my trust." If it was before, this incident should¡¯ve been enough to earn Song Qingshu''s ire, but for the current him, it was just like a passing cloud. Song Qingshu had gone through a crucial change, and it had affected his core state of mind, "So Princess, is he worthy of your trust?"

    It was unclear if Song Qingshu''s words had touched her heartstrings or what, but Zhao Min''s expression suddenly became dazed, and she fell silent.

    Song Qingshu understood the principle of pushing with restraint, and didn¡¯t intend to continue to provoke her, and said "Princess, we should go."

    "Where are we going?" Zhao Min responded after a while.

    "Of course we have to go look for Ping Yizhi. Could it be that the Princess is reluctant to part with this woman, who you have been intimate with?" Song Qingshu looked back and forth between the two women strangely.

    "A filthy mouth can¡¯t utter decentnguage¡­" Zhao Min spat, and said hesitantly, "Shouldn¡¯t you say something to her?"

    She knew that with Madame Tang''s influence in the Jin Empire, if they identally offended her, the two of them would face quite a lot of trouble in Kaifeng.

    "What should I say? Actually, you slept with a womanst night?" Song Qingshu said angrily, "Just leave a letter, thanking her for her hospitality."

    Zhao Min rolled her eyes, and quickly smiled, "It turns out that some people can''t handle Madame Tang''s excessive enthusiasm."

    Song Qingshu''s face became hot, and he deliberately said in a fierce tone, "If you continue to gloat like this, then I will let her serve you every day."

    Thinking of the "humiliation"st night, Zhao Min''s face turned pale, and she said with a sneer, "Forget it, let''s go."

    "If you really want to, you can write the letter." Song Qingshu snorted and pointed to the desk not far away.

    "Why don''t you write it yourself?" Zhao Min grabbed the brush, dipped it in the ink, and suddenly asked.

    Zhao Min''s wrist was as white as jade and it created stunning contrast with the ink. Song Qingshu secretly praised her beauty, and replied, "My handwriting is too ugly¡­ besides, we have the Princess, the Female Zhuge who is full of knowledge, so why should I make a fool of myself?"

    After being transmigrated to this world, what Song Qingshu was most unustomed to was writing characters with a brush, so the characters he wrote were simply horrible. During his time in the Forbidden City, in order to not show any ws, he had worked hard to imitate Kangxi''s writing style. He was worried that Zhao Min would find some kind of clue from his writing, so he didn''t want to write the letter himself.

    "You are quite honest." Hearing his confession that his handwriting was ugly, Zhao Min smiled slightly, and quickly wrote a letter.

    Song Qingshu stepped forward to take a look, and saw that the brushstrokes were very steady, and at the same time quite charming, so he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Good calligraphy!"

    Zhao Min smiled disdainfully, "You¡¯re praising even such a normal writing, now I really believe that your standard is quite low.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled and didn¡¯t retort, ??"Let''s go, Madame Tang might wake up any time now. And she probably won''t send someone to make things difficult for us."

    "To be honest, I admire you a little bit. This Madame Tang, in terms of appearance and demeanor, is a high level beauty. There are not many men in the world who would be able to refuse such a charming beauty. But you actually refused without hesitation." Zhao Min suddenly let out a sigh.

    "That''s because I''m apanied by a Princess who is even more beautiful and refined. So naturally, I will find other women boring."

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xia Qingqing was waiting for him, Song Qingshu also might not have been able to hold himself back. Anyway, he had learned his lesson from his previous live and was able to make a clear distinction between the things he loved and the things he enjoyed. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t exin all this to Zhao Min, and replied with a joke.

    "Talking nonsense again." Zhao Min blushed, but she couldn''t hide her joy when she heard his praise.

    After some time, they appeared before a wall.

    "Why did you bring me here?" Looking at the high wall in front of her, Zhao Min''s smile disappeared.

    "If we don''t climb over the wall, should we go through the front gate? We are leaving without saying goodbye. If we walk through the gate, it will be bad if someone from the mansion sees us and informs Madame Tang." Song Qingshu exined.

    Zhao Min immediately understood, and she quickly hummed, "It¡¯s quite clear that you want to take advantage of this Princess, since I am seriously injured, and can''t climb this high wall. So I can only rely on your help."

    "I¡¯m just holding your waist and hands, where is the advantage in that?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look, "You didn¡¯t mind it when I carried you all the way here from Shandong before."

    Zhao Min felt her both cheeks turn hot, and subconsciously exined, "That''s because I was asleep at the time."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows, "It turns out that the Princess doesn''t mind being taken advantage of after she falls asleep."

    "I didn''t mean that!" Zhao Min said anxiously.

    "Don''t think so dirty." Song Qingshu''s face turned serious, and he stretched out his hand in front of her, "Stop talking nonsense, either let me take you out, or stay here to serve that Madame Tang."

    Compared to the absurd things with Madame Tang, Zhao Min found that being hugged by him didn''t seem to be a big deal. Although she had made a decision, but she couldn''t make herself take action, and just stood still with a coy expression.

    Song Qingshu was toozy to talk nonsense with her, and he put his arms around her slender waist, then the two jumped out of the Mansion together.

    Even while walking down the street, Zhao Min''s face was still a little red, and in order to resolve her embarrassment, she decided to have a talk, "I heard that Ping Yizhi asked a patient to help him kill someone before he was willing to treat him?"

    "His reputation as the Killer Physician is not for nothing." Song Qingshu nodded.

    "Then¡­" Zhao Min hesitated, "If he asked you to kill a close rtive, would you¡­ do it?"

    Song Qingshu turned his head and looked her up and down.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Zhao Min dodged and asked, feeling ufortable from his gaze.

    "I was wondering why such a smart Princess would ask such a stupid question." Song Qingshu sneered.

    "Hey¡­ huh?" Zhao Min was dumbfounded all of a sudden.

    Song Qingshu said lightly, "Ping Yizhi is saving you, not me. If he wants to kill someone, of course he¡¯s going to ask you. Besides, you have countless masters in the Ruyang Pce, so you won''t have to dirty your own hands."

    "To save a person, you must kill a person. How could Ping Yizhi make such a strange rule?" Zhao Min frowned, and a thought shed in her mind. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t understand what for the moment.

    "ording to rumors, Ping Yizhi believes in equilibrium. He fears the Heavens and King Yama in the underworld. ording to him, if he heals many people''s injuries and fewer people die, there will inevitably be too many people alive and too few dead. So it might offend King Yama, which would definitely make things difficult for him after his own death, and make his life in the underworld very difficult. That''s why he heals one person and kills one person to maintain bnce." Song Qingshu didn''t expect that even in the antient time, there were actually people who understood the principle of ecological bnce.

    Zhao Min couldn''t helpughing, "It sounds like this Ping Yizhi is a strange person."

    The two inquired about Ping Yizhi''s residence along the way. Although most people didn''t know about it, there were always a few people in the Wulin who knew about the reputation of the famous Killer Physician. Following their guidance, the two gradually left Kaifeng City.

    "If I had known that Ping Yizhi''s residence was not in the city, I wouldn''t have entered the cityst night." Song Qingshu sighed while feeling depressed.

    "That Madame Tang is gentle and honest on the surface, but she is very clever in her head. She knew that we were looking for Ping Yizhi, but she she tricked us to enter the city." Zhao Min was indignant.

    "That''s not necessarily the case. She''s used to being pampered. She doesn''t necessarily know the whereabouts of people like Ping Yizhi. It''s possible that she subconsciously thought that the famous doctor lives in the city. She got us into the city with good intentions, and arranged for us to stay in her mansion. She¡¯s not thatplex." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    "Hmph, she''s clearly taken a fancy to you, and she just took that opportunity to bring you back to the mansion." Zhao Min didn''t like Madame Tang in the first ce, and the incident ofst night made her impression even worse.

    Soon she gloated again, "She didn''t expect that you would remain calm and remain indifferent to her temptation."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 335: Who?

    <h4>Chapter 335: Who?</h4>

    "She was obviously interested in you from the beginning." Song Qingshu said angrily, "If it wasn''t for being interrupted by the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Red Coat Armyter, she might not have known that you were a woman. Hehe, but even so, she still got what she wanted.¡±

    Seeing the gloating look on Song Qingshu''s face, and knowing that he was pointing at the incident where she was "bullied" by Madame Tangst night, Zhao Min couldn''t help but angrily say, "That was because of you!"

    The two continued to bicker, as they turned from a small road to a small hill, passed a dozen big willow trees, and saw a few tile houses beside a small stream, which made Zhao Min overjoyed, "We¡¯re finally here!"

    Song Qingshu blocked her with one hand, and looked at the house with a solemn expression, "May I know which hero is waiting for this Song here."

    "Master Song really has deep internal strength, and he found out that we are in ambush in the house from such a distance."

    A clear and soft voice came from the tile house, and a group of men in ck quickly walked out, surrounding the two of them.

    Noticing the Sun Moon Holy Cult symbol embroidered on the clothes of the man in ck, and the unique shape of the bamboo tube, Song Qingshu couldn''t help butugh, "The Saintess really never forgot me, and she actually waited here with so much effort."

    "Hmph! I haven''t seen you for a day, but your mouth is still as stinky."

    With a tender snort, Ren Yingying slowly walked out of the house with her hands behind her back. Her green skirt fluttered as she walked, and her lithe body seemed so slender that it could be blown away by the wind.

    "Stinky? Really?" The first question was aimed at Ren Yingying, but for thetter question, he turned his head and let out a breath on Zhao Min''s face.

    "It''s disgusting!" Zhao Min looked displeased, and angrily gave him a tender punch.

    Song Qingshuughed, looked at Ren Yingying and said with a smile, "How does the Saintess know that this Song has a stinky mouth? Could it be that you have smelled it?"

    "Bold, how dare you speak to the Saintess like that!" Seeing his frivolous words, the Sun Moon Holy Cult members all angrily cursed.

    Ren Yingying''s face sank, "I''m not here to y tricks on you today. The Fourth Lady was protecting youst time. Let me see where you are going to escape today."

    It turned out that after she had no choice but to retreatst night, Ren Yingying recalled the scene on the ck Wood Cliff again. The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and she decided to kill Song Qingshu to regain her peace of mind.

    She had seen that Zhao Min was seriously injured, so she guessed that Song Qingshu''s trip to Kaifeng might be to find Ping Yizhi for medical treatment. So shey in ambush here early, and blocked his path.

    Song Qingshu smiled indifferently, "Why should I run away? Even if Master Ren came in person, I wouldn''t put him in my eyes. Do you think that I would be afraid just because these paper soldiers and crab generals want to fight me?"

    All the members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult present were well-known masters in the wulin. They were a group of elites secretly recruited by Ren Woxing, although they may not be stronger than the elders of the sect, but they were not that far behind. So they were all furious when they heard Song Qingshu''s words.

    Ren Yingying raised her hand to stop the scolding of her subordinates, and softly said,"Master Song''s martial arts are naturally good, but no matter how good a person''s martial arts is, he is only a mortal. The bamboo tubes in their hands were full of poison darts. As long as the skin is contaminated with even a little bit, it will cause death from poison, maybe Master Song can give it a try."

    "Is it really that poisonous?" Song Qingshu shrugged with disbelief.

    "The situation is so dire and you''re still joking!" Zhao Min said in a low voice. In fact, she couldn''t understand his actions.

    Song Qingshu had already seen the poison weapons of the Sun Moon Holy Cultst night, so when this group of people rushed out just now, why didn''t Song Qingshu take the opportunity to hide, but let them surround the two of them and fall into such a desperate situation?

    Ren Yingying saw that her enemy was still calm, so she didn¡¯t hurry to give orders. She smiled and said, "Since you havee to see Master Ping for medical treatment, you must have heard of his reputation as a miracle Physician. And this poison was developed by that Master Ping and other three genius physicians probably won''t be able to cure it either."

    "This Song almost forgot that Ping Yizhi is a member of your Sun Moon Holy Cult." Song Qingshu sighed, looked at the short and fat old man beside Ren Yingying, and asked, "Could it be that you are the one known as ¡®Killer Physician'', Physician Ping?"

    After clearly seeing Song Qingshu''s appearance, a strange look shed in the short and fat old man''s eyes, but he quickly covered it up, and said with a grin, "Yes, it''s this old man."

    "As far as this Song knows, Physician Ping was Dongfang Bubai''s trusted subordinate in the past. Now that these two father and daughter are making trouble, You changed sides so quickly?" He recalled that Dongfang Muxue once told him that she had used Ping Yizhi to deceive her brother at the beginning, and used the opportunity to rece the real Dongfang Bubai.

    "As the saying goes, a good bird chooses a sturdy tree to live in. Dongfang Bubai has fallen into the abyss long ago, not to mention that the position of the Cult Master originally belonged to the current Cult Master." Thinking of the past when Dongfang Muxue had demolished the bridge after crossing the river, as she didn¡¯t give him the "Sunflower Manual" after he did her bidding, he felt his teeth itch with hatred.

    "Dongfang Bubai has fallen into the abyss?" Song Qingshu looked at Ren Yingying with a smile, "So that is what the Cult Master Ren and the Saintess said to his subordinates?"

    Before the other party answered, Song Qingshu pointed at Ping Yizhi and said, "I wonder if they told Physician Ping that I also fell off the cliff with Dongfang Bubai that day, but aren¡¯t I standing here now?"

    Hearing his words, Ping Yizhi''s face became a bit pale, and the Sun Moon Holy Cult members couldn''t help but look at each other. Dongfang Bubai''s lingering prestige was still there, and it was only when they believed that Dongfang Bubai was dead, did they give their allegiance to Ren Woxing.

    Ren Yingying''s face turned ashen. One organization couldn¡¯t have two masters, so in order to appease the people''s hearts as soon as possible, Ren Woxing naturally dered to the outside world that Dongfang Bubai was dead, who would have thought that Song Qingshu would expose their lies at the moment.

    Song Qingshu was waiting for this exact opportunity, and seeing that everyone was not paying attention to him, he rushed towards Ren Yingying. By the time everyone reacted, Song Qingshu had already returned to the original ce, and he was holding Ren Yingying by her neck, cing her in front of them.

    "Dongfang Bubai!" Ping Yizhi murmured to himself, Song Qingshu''s ghostly quick movements reminded him of Dongfang Bubai in the past, and a trace of dread appeared on his face.

    "Just shoot the poison, but if you hurt this beautiful saintess, I''m afraid that you Cult Master won¡¯t let you go." Song Qingshu looked around leisurely, and the assants Involuntarily put down their bamboo tube.

    "Just shoot, don''t worry about me!" Ren Yingying was angry and impatient, she didn''t expect that the offensive and defensive momentum would be reversed, and the hunter would be the prey. Thinking back to what Song Qingshu did to her in the bathtub in Heimuya, Ren Yingying didn''t know what humiliation she would suffer now that she fell into his hands. So, she ordered her subordinates to shoot the poison darts, and wanted to die together.

    The members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, looked at each other, and no one dared to take action against the majestic saintess. If they really did that, that would only bring catastrophe. So even though they heard Ren Yingying''s order, they all choose to put down the bamboo tube.

    "It seems that you have fallen into my hands again, right?" Song Qingshu whispered in her ear as Ren Yingying writhed in his arms.

    "Bah!" Ren Yingying spit at him in response.

    Song Qingshu leaned to one side, then dodged, and the spit was sprayed on Zhao Min''s face. Zhao Min raised her eyebrows, and raised her hand to p her back.

    "Hey, we are in front of her subordinates, let''s give her some face." Song Qingshu quickly blocked Zhao Min''s hand.

    "Hmph!" Zhao Min took his hand back angrily, "In the end, it''s all your fault."

    "You''re not ashamed to flirt in broad daylight!" Ren Yingying spat.

    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Zhao Min angrily red back.

    "Why do you have to be so fierce, Saintess?" Song Qingshu hurriedly separated the two girls, and smiled at Ren Yingying, "I treat you quite well, right? You have fallen into my hands so many times, but I haven''t touched you inappropriately at all, and I am even protecting you now. But you are the one who yells and tries to kill me every time we meet."

    "Bah, shameless!" Thinking of the fact that every time she fell into his hands, she would inevitably be slighted by him, Ren Yingying almost shattered her silver teeth.

    "Young Master Song, how about we make a deal?" Ping Yizhi couldn''t stand it any longer, and lightly coughed, interrupting the seemingly intimate conversation between the two.

    "That depends on the bargaining chips in the deal." Song Qingshu raised his head and said with a smile.

    "Thepanion next to Young Master Song has weak steps, shortness of breath, and a pale face. I''m afraid she is seriously injured. You are here to seek medical treatment." Ping Yi pointed to a confident expression.

    "Physician Ping''s eyesight is not bad, anyway, as long as you heal mypanion, I will let your saintess go, how about that?" Song Qingshu felt that this deal was very fair.

    Unexpectedly, Ping Yizhi shook his head, "No."

    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu was startled.

    "You should know my rules, heal one person, kill one person, it''s not impossible for me to save yourpanion, but you have to help me kill one person first." Ping Yizhi said lightly.

    "What?" Song Qingshu sneered, "You are quite bold. Could it be that you don''t even care about your saintess''s life?"

    "The saintess is a saintess, and rules are rules," Ping Yizhi said in a hoarse voice, "If this old man''s guess is correct, the young master will be reluctant to hurt the Saintess who is so charming and beautiful."

    "Ping Yizhi, stop talking nonsense!" Ren Yingying was very thin-skinned and valued face the most. So after hearing what Ping Yizhi said, she couldn''t help but be furious.

    Zhao Min nced at Song Qingshu jokingly, and which caused his face to turn red as he said in a deep voice, "What if I disagree?"

    "It doesn''t matter." Ping Yizhi spoke with a calm expression, "We can afford to wait, but the Young Master''spanion can''t. This old man can see that you have been using your internal energy to keep her alive, but from the look on her face, it seems that she has experienced some great joy and pleasurest night, which has further aggravated her injury. So if she still can''t get treatment after another hour, even if you use all your internal energy on her, it will be useless."

    Song Qingshu was startled, and he noticed that Zhao Min''s face was getting paler and paler. He realized that when Madame Tang ¡°bullied¡± herst night, she must have been so angry that her injury aggravated.

    Zhao Min was also obviously feeling aggrieved, so when she met his gaze, she couldn''t help but give him a fierce re.

    "Who do you want me to kill?" Song Qingshu sighed.

    He had joked with Zhao Min before that Ping Yizhi would agree to heal her if the masters of the Ruyang Pcepleted his condition, but in order for that to happen, he had to agree first and let Ping Yizhi save Zhao Min, and then find another way to kill the person.

    "This person is very famous in the martial arts world, you may not dare to kill him." Ping Yizhi paused intentionally, andughed.

    "Famous in the martial arts world?" Song Qingshu was stunned, not knowing who he was referring to, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®If you ask me to kill Zhang Wuji, I''d happily do it.¡¯</i>

    "Why, are you afraid?" Ping Yizhi curled his lips in disdain.

    "Don''t use aggressive tactics against me. There are not many people in the world that I, Song Qingshu, can''t kill." Song Qingshu smiled faintly, his tone full of contempt.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 336: Murong Fu

    <h4>Chapter 336: Murong Fu</h4>

    "That''s right, I wonder if you can kill Murong Fu of Gusu, who is famous all over the world." Ping Yizhi pointed and sneered.

    "Murong Fu?" Song Qingshu was startled.

    When his meridians were destroyed, it was thanks to Murong Fu''s help that he was able to get the information about the Divine Brilliance Scripture from Wang Yuyan. At that time, he made a vow in his heart that one day, he would return that favor.

    Although Jiumozhi had abducted Wang Yuyan some timeter, and a series of coincidences caused the two to draw their swords to face each other, but Song Qingshu still did not forget the kindness that Wang Yuyan had shown him.

    "You were bragging so loudly just now, but now you''re backing down?" Seeing Song Qingshu standing there in a daze, Ping Yizhi impatiently spoke up.

    "May I know how Master Murong offended Physician Ping, so you want to kill him?" Song Qingshu thought that if the two had some misunderstanding, it would be best if he could solve it himself, then there would be no need to do anything to Murong Fu.

    "You don''t need to bother yourself about that, don''t me this old man for not reminding you, if you push back and forth, yourpanion might face her demise." Ping Yizhi was unyielding, and he was sure that Song Qingshu would agree to his terms.

    "But Master Murong is far away in Gusu, which is thousands of miles away from here, there is no time to go there and return. Physician Ping should save mypanion first, and I will help you kill Murong Fu after that. What do you think?" Since Ping Yizhi wasn¡¯t willing topromise at all, Song Qingshu had no choice but to find another way, and when he healed Zhao Min, he would think of a way to deal with him.

    "Hehh¡­" Ping Yizhi seemed to see through his thoughts, "What a coincidence¡­ it seems that Murong Fu is currently in a ruined temple thirty miles away from here. If you rush there immediately, there should be still time."

    <i>¡®How can there be such a coincidence?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu was startled, and a look of hesitation appeared on his face.

    Zhao Min frowned, hesitating whether to disclose her identity or not. The other party should be intimidated facing Mongolia''s influence, so he probably wouldn''t refuse to heal her. It''s just that in that way, they might also take her as a hostage and use her to threaten Mongolia. She really didn''t want to reveal her identity unless it was ast resort.

    "The person you have to save is me. If you want to kill someone, it should naturally be me who will kill him. If you want to kill Murong Fu. As long as you heal my wounds, I will take Murong Fu''s head and send it to you within a month." Zhao Min looked at Ping Yizhi and coldly spoke with her hands behind her back.

    With Ping Yizhi''s eyesight, he could naturally see that Zhao Min was a woman disguised as a man. Hearing her words, he sneered, "This little girl has quite the big tone! There is a saying that, ¡®Qiao Feng in the North, Murong in the South'' are equally famous in the world, and the Great Cosmic Transformation of the Murong family is a superb martial art. Even though Murong Fu wasn''t able to master it, he¡¯s not someone a mere little girl like you can kill."

    "If I said I can kill him, I can kill him. As for how I will kill him, that''s my problem. I don''t need Physician Ping to worry about it." Zhao Min has been in a high position for a long time, and her words had an authoritative aura to it.

    Of course Song Qingshu believed that Zhao Min could really do it. There were many masters in the Ruyang Pce, and although Murong Fu''s martial arts was quite high, but if Zhao Min really wanted to kill him, he may not be able to escape his death.

    Ping Yi didn''t know Zhao Min''s identity, so although he was a little moved, he finally shook his head, "In recent years, this Master Song has been in the limelight, and his martial arts have been rumored to be superb. If he goes to kill Murong Fu, I will feel more assured. Why would I believe in you, a little girl and wait for that long?¡±

    Zhao Min was furious, and wanted to say something, but Song Qingshu grabbed her hand, and slightly, shook his head, "I''ll go."

    Murong Fu might still have a way out if he was the one going after him, but if he really let the masters of Ruyang Pce take action, Murong Fu would be doomed. Considering the past favor, Song Qingshu naturally didn''t want to watch Murong Fu to meet his demise.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s resolute attitude, Zhao Min hesitated for a moment, and said, "If I remember correctly, you said before that you can also heal my wounds. If it really doesn''t work, I will use your method to heal myself."

    "If you know what my method is, the Princess will definitely not want to do it." Song Qingshu said with a wry smile.

    Zhao Min stared at him with her almond-shaped eyes, and her dimples were dyed with shade of red, as she said in a low voice, "Don¡¯t I just have to take off my clothes? Considering that it''s a urgent situation, as long as¡­ as long as you cover your eyes, I¡­ I don''t mind.¡±

    Because of Madame Tang¡¯s exploitsst night, her clothes were in quite a mess. So when she woke up in the morning, she was all but nak*ed in front of Song Qingshu. Thinking of that, Zhao Min didn''t think it would be difficult for her to ept the treatment to heal her injuries.

    "That''s just the first step." Song Qingshu''s expression turned dark. When teasing her, he cleverly sugar-coated how he healed a woman''s internal injuries with a spring and autumn method. So Zhao Min misunderstood that she only needed to take off her clothes.

    "What else is there?" Zhao Min nced at him suspiciously, already having a bad guess in her heart.

    Song Qingshu''s face turned red. Even though he had a thick skin, he was too embarrassed to talk about his unique skill in front of so many people, and he had a demon saintess in his arms as well, so he leaned closer to Zhao Min''s ear and whispered.

    It didn''t take long for Zhao Min''s ears to turn red, and she leaned back, her face turned livid as she red at him, "Go to hell!"

    "I just said that you would never agree." Song Qingshu spread his hands and sighed, "If it wasn''t for the fact that the method was too shameful, why would I bring the Princess all the way to Kaifeng for medical treatment?"

    Zhao Min''s chest heaved up and down, apparently she was very restless, on the one hand she was angry at Song Qingshu''s frivolous words, on the other hand, she felt that although he was arrogant and cynical, the man was not a lu*stful person. Firstly, he easily refused Madame Tang''s advancesst night, and secondly, he didn''t use ¡®that method'' to save her along the way.

    Of course, even if she wasn''t really angry in her heart, Zhao Min absolutely disagreed to use that method.

    Ren Yingying was startled when she heard that Song Qingshu had a way to treat Zhao Min. When Song Qingshu approached Zhao Min''s ear, she immediately pricked up her ears to find out what the method was.

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu was worried that the secret would be leaked, so even though he was leaning towards Zhao Min''s ear, he still chose the method of sound transmission to talk about the secret, and Ren Yingying wasn¡¯t able to hear anything. Also, seeing Zhao Min''s reaction made her even more curious.

    "What are you two muttering about? Whether you want to kill Murong Fu or not, decide quickly, otherwise it will not be so easy to find his trace after he leaves the ruined temple." Ping Yizhi interrupted impatiently. And an eerie calm persisted between the three.

    "Okay, I''ll kill him." Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "But while I¡¯m gone, you have to treat mypanion, the matter of her injury can''t be dyed anymore, I don''t want to kill Murong Fu ande back, only to find that she is dead."

    "No problem, as long as we enter this old man''s thatched hut, I can save her even if she is at the hells door, but¡­" Ping stroked his goatee with one finger, and a gleam of light bloomed in his small eyes, "If you use some kind of tricks on this old man¡­ hehe, since this old man can save her, I can easily take her life as well."

    As the saying goes, medicine and poison were two sides of a coin, Song Qingshu understood that with Ping Yizhi''s ability, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult for him to nt a poison in her body while curing Zhao Min. But he just had to take a chance, as he had too many things on his te already, so he could only let him save Zhao Min''s life first.

    "Okay." Song Qingshu spoke with a heavy voice, as he gently pushed Zhao Min''s waist with his palm, and with a soft cry, she lightlynded on Ping Yizhi''s side.

    The mastery of Song Qingshu''s movements, as well as the exquisite control of strength, shocked all the masters in the field. Ping Yizhi kept stroking his goatee, as his eyes wandered, and it was unknown what he was thinking.

    "I''ll leave her here. If something happens to her when Ie back, I will not only kill you, but also make the Sun Moon Holy Cult understand the meaning of dread." Song Qingshu said solemnly.

    All the masters in the scene looked at each other. They had seen his ghostly movement technique and along with the technique he showed just now, they understood that his martial arts was far superior to their own. So when they heard his naked threat, their expression became full of surprise and uncertainty.

    Only Ping Yizhi remained expressionless, and calmly said, "You are going to kill people, and Murong Fu is not easy to deal with. So if you keep the Saintess by your side, and restrict her movements, she will became your burden instead. And that might be detrimental to your mission. Young Master Song, it would be better if you leave the Saintess here. I can guarantee with my reputation in the wulin that as long as you bring back Murong Fu''s head, I will definitely return her to you again."

    "Song Qingshu, if you really listen to him, then I am as good as dead." Before Song Qingshu could answer, Zhao Min spoke first. Although she was in a dangerous situation, she knew that as long as Song Qingshu held the saintess life in his hands, her own safety would be guaranteed. She was worried that Song Qingshu would return Ren Yingying to them in a moment of confusion.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid." Song Qingshu smiled slightly, and still tightly restrained Ren Yingying, "Physician Ping, mypanion is suspicious just like me. So I can¡¯t give the Saintess to you for now."

    Ping Yizhi seemed as if he had already expected that, and lightly nodded, "Young Master, you must be careful on this trip, if there is any damage to the Saintess, I will pay ten times the damage to yourpanion."

    "Ping Yizhi, if I''m lucky enough to survive, I''ll definitely raze this poor ce of yours to the ground in the future." Zhao Min said coldly.

    Ping Yizhi didn''t take Zhao Min''s threat seriously, and said with a sneer, "You might look shrewd and capable, but in fact, you are just a fool. If you threaten the Physician who will treats you like this, my hand might shaketer. Do you want that to happen?"

    Zhao Min raised her brows, and suddenly calmed down, as she looked at Song Qingshu and said, "If it seems like you will fail, you shoulde back earlier and use your method to save me."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, and a strange smile appeared on his face, "Are you not afraid that I will not try my best on purpose, just to use that method?"

    "Although I hate you, there are people who I hate much more than you now." Zhao Min lightly said, "What''s more, I know you are not that kind of person."

    "Hey, don''t send me a good person card." Song Qingshu rubbed his nose, "I don''t even have that much confidence in myself, but you are correct¡­ well, in order to live up to your trust, I wille back as soon as possible." After speaking, he grabbed Ren Yingying by the shoulder, and rushed to the ruined temple thirty miles away.

    "Little girl, with your current injury, there are no more than three people in the world who can save you. How can Song Qingshu heal your injury?" Seeing Song Qingshu leave, Ping Yizhi couldn''t hold back his curiosity and stared at Zhao Min with scorching eyes.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 337: The ruined temple

    <h4>Chapter 337: The ruined temple</h4>

    "Don''t you im to be a genius physician, why don''t you even know this?" Zhao Min said sarcastically, and thought in her heart,<i> ¡®If it was just an ordinary method, it would be no big deal to tell him, but Song Qingshu''s method is just too shameful, how can I tell outsiders¡­¡¯</i>

    "This¡­" Ping Yizhi pondered and muttered to himself, "Tianshan Snow Lotus and Thousand-year-old Ginseng can only temporarily extend human lives. It is absolutely impossible to heal you with them. Hu Qingniu is dead. Xue Muhua and¡­ and Poison King should be able to save you too, but how can Song Qingshu actually have the ability to save you? I don''t understand¡­ eh? Could it be that he also learned the One Yang Finger from Dali¡¯s Duan Family, and he wouldn''t hesitate to waste several years of his umted Qi to save ave this girl?"

    Zhao Min didn''t care about what he was talking about, but looked at the direction where Song Qingshu disappeared, with a worried expression on her face. Just now, she said that it wouldn''t matter if Song Qingshu failed to kill Murong Fu, and that she agreed to use his method to heal her injury, but that was, in fact, just a pretense.

    She wanted to make Ping Yizhi suspicious, and put him under pressure at the same time.

    *****

    On the way to the ruined temple thirty miles away, Song Qingshu also quietly sighed. How could he not understand that what Zhao Min said just now was just a clever scheme? With her strong personality she might rather die than let herself be healed by that method.

    For Song Qingshu, it wasn¡¯t worth it to kill Murong Fu for Zhao Min''s sake. However, if it was for Xia Qingqing, Shuang''er or the others, Song Qingshu really would¡¯ve killed Murong Fu against his conscience.

    After all, although returning a favor was important, it was not as important as one''s loved ones. Although he had a good impression of Zhao Min in his previous life, but now Zhao Min was also his enemy''s woman, so why should he pay so much for her?

    As for Murong Fu, not to mention Murong''s family''s status in the wulin and Southern Song Empire, he didn¡¯t really want to kill him just for the fact the he had helped him to find the Divine Brilliance Scripture in the past. So although he made a superficial promise to Ping Yizhi, but it was just a dy tactic to let him save Zhao Min first.

    Song Qingshu was actually very curious, why did Ping Yizhi have such an irreconcble enmity with Murong Fu that wanted him dead? It was definitely impossible for him to ask Ping Yizhi, but he could get some clues from Murong Fu.

    Having not slept all night and having traveled thousands of miles, Song Qingshu was inevitably feeling a little tired, but since this matter was so important, he had to keep himself up. Fortunately, with Murong Fu''s martial arts, he should not pose any threat to him.

    Thinking of Murong Fu''s problematic personality, Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, then took out a mask from his sleeves and put it on. As far as he knew from the original book, Murong Fu was very narrow-minded. If he frankly told him the truth, he might not cooperate with him to rescue Zhao Min. It would be a waste of time, so Song Qingshu decided that it would be better to restrain him first and ce him in front of Ping Yizhi.

    Of course, Song Qingshu also intended to take this opportunity to try out the strength of the famous "Great Cosmic Transformation". The Poison King evenpared it to famous martial arts such as the "Supreme Mysteries Scripture" and "Sunflower Manual", so he had to see if it was really so.

    "Since the master is here, why hide your head and only show your tail?"

    As Song Qingshu was hesitating, he heard Murong Fu''s clear voice from the ruined temple.

    "Worthy of the saying ¡®Qiao Feng in the North, Murong in the South''! I have only just arrived, but was still perceived by Master Murong." Song Qingshu smiled, and strode towards the ruined temple, but he was quite surprised in his heart, <i>¡®His realm is much higher than I had expected.¡¯</i>

    In his previous life, Song Qingshu didn''t understand why, but in the early stage of "Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils", Murong Fu was still able to share equal fame with Qiao Feng. However, as the story reached the middle stage, he was surpassed by Qiao Feng, Jiumozhi and others, and in theter stage, he wasn¡¯t even a match for Duan Yanqing''s, who was one of the Four Evils.

    It wasn''t that Duan Yanqing''s martial arts realm was higher than Qiao Feng and Jiumozhi, but it just that Murong Fu himself had changed. The level of a person''s martial arts depended not only on their own theoretical skills, but also on their own dao heart.

    If a person has a high spirit, he can often beat several opponents of the same level, such as the fight of Blood Saber Elder against Nan Siqi, or Xiao Feng (Qiao Feng) against Murong Fu, and Ding Chunqiu against You Tanzhi. However, if a person has a low spirit, he might even lose to people with lower martial arts than himself, simr to what happened with Li Chenzhou, the number one master in the world in Wen Rui''an''s novels. (G: Wen Rui''an is another writer of wuxia novels like Jin Yong.)

    Murong Fu belonged to thetter category. In the early stage, Murong Fu was high-spirited and famous, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of contending with Qiao Feng from the North, and he could fight him to a standstill. Unfortunately, he was defeated by Jiumozhi not long after, and a series of misfortunes ensued.

    That loss was absolutely unbearable for Murong Fu who was very arrogant.

    Later, on Shaoshi Mountain, he was beaten ck and blue by Duan Yu, a cker who he didn''t put in his eye at all. But, the power of the Six Meridians Divine Sword Manual made him develop doubt about the Murong Family''s martial arts. So, even if his thought to be dead father Murong Bo showed him the mystery of the Great Cosmic Transformation, it did notpletely dispel the shadow in his heart.

    If a person doubts even his own martial arts, it would be normal for his strength to decline. Because of that, Murong Fu''s martial arts did not advance but declined. In the end, he wasn¡¯t even a match for a measly Duan Yanqing.

    But at the moment, Murong Fu''s confidence seems to have not suffered much blows, and he was still the high-spirited "Southern Murong". It''s no wonder that he was able sense Song Qingshu¡¯s presence from just a moment of carelessness.

    "Who is Your Excellency?" Seeing that Song Qingshu was wearing a mask, Murong Fu was startled, and quietly grabbed the sword beside him.

    Murong Fu still looked the same, he was still the suave and handsome young master of the Murong family, and the only difference was that, he didn¡¯t have the beautiful Wang Yuyan by his side. And without Wang Yuyan, naturally there was no Duan Yu following behind him.

    "Why isn''t Master Murong''s knowledgeable cousin with you?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    When he saw that the stranger was asking about his cousin, and Murong Fu''s face shed with a trace of green. When he participated in martial artspetitions, his cousin would point and exin from the side, and people would only praise his cousin, but ignore him, the Southern Murong.

    "Don''t worry about her, my cousin is in good health. May I know why your Excellency is here?"

    Sensing the hostility in Murong Fu''s tone, Song Qingshu slightly smiled, "It''s nothing serious, I just want to borrow your head for something."

    Murong Fu was startled and angry, "Hehe, you want to take this Murong Fu''s life?"

    "Master Murong, I have a word of advice. The Murong Family''s prestige in the wulin is naturally great, but there are countless talented people in the world, and there are many people who are higher than you. You should be cautious." Song Qingshu lightly said.

    Murong Fu sneered, "Of course this Murong Fu doesn''t dare to im to be invincible, but just relying on your paltry self, how dare you brazenly want to take my life?"

    "Whether I''m brazen or not, you''ll know once you try it." As soon as the word ended, Song Qingshu had already attacked Murong Fu.

    Murong Fu was taken aback, and he quickly swung his sword, only to find an afterimage! He was shocked in his heart, and immediately felt a force from his shoulders. Fortunately, his reputation as Master Murong was not in vain. With his shoulders sinking, he took advantage of the situation to divert Song Qingshu''s strength away.

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu looked at his hand, and recalled that he had felt a gentle force from Murong Fu''s shoulder just now. It felt like hitting the surface of a deep pool of water, as it instantly turned his force to nothingness.

    "Great Cosmic Transformation really lives up to its reputation!"

    "Your Excellency''s movement technique is also very good." Hearing Song Qingshu''s praise, Murong Fu couldn''t be happy at all. Judging from Song Qingshu''s ghostly movement just now, this man was probably the most dangerous enemy he had ever encountered in his life. So, he looked at Song Qingshu calmly, not daring to be careless at all.

    Song Qingshu was not in a hurry to attack, but said, "I have always had a doubt in my heart, and I hope Master Murong will exin it." Without waiting for Murong''s reply, he continued, "I have heard that the Murong Family in Gusu is extremely knowledgeable about all the martial arts in wulin, and you like to use your opponents'' own signature moves against them. However, there are so many martial arts in the world, could it be that your Murong family really understands all the different martial arts, and at the same time is better than the enemy who has practiced a certain martial arts for decades?"

    Song Qingshu''s question was the biggest secret of the Murong family, and Murong Fu would never divulge it, so he just snorted coldly, "The path of ¡®returning you with your own way¡¯, is broad and profound, how could a petty person like you be able to understand it."

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to say it, I will try it myself!"

    It''s no wonder that Song Qingshu ignored the urgent business and wanted to waste time in fighting with Murong Fu. The "Great Cosmic Transformation" was really too famous in the wulin, and ever since Song Qingshu''s martial arts had reached a higher realm, it was very difficult for him to experience a martial arts that he could admire in the world, and the Great Cosmic Transformation just happened to be one of them. It had been difficult for him to try out Murong Fu''s skills due to his favor, so this time he took advantage of Ping Yizhi''s request as an excuse to try it out.

    "Just try it, Your Excellency." Murong Fu was concerned about his opponents movement technique, so he didn''t dare to let him make a move, and rushed to attack first.

    "This is the swordsmanship that the Murong family is famous for?" Song Qingshu moved his steps lightly, and he kept a calm expression on his face every time he avoided Murong Fu''s sword moves. When it was unavoidable, he flicked away the opponent''s sword with his fingers.

    "Finger Flicking Skill? Could it be that Your Excellency is from Peach Blossom Ind." The shock from the sword made him almost unable to hold it, and Murong Fu couldn''t help being shocked and angry.

    "Master Murong is indeed well-versed in a hundred schools of thought, and knows the origins of the world''s martial arts in great detail, but this time, you have mistaken. What I''m using is just ordinary finger flick, not the martial arts of Peach Blossom Ind." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile while dodging.

    "How is it possible?" Murong Fu was terrified when he felt his wrists go numb when the opponent flicked his fingers, and subconsciously thought it was the Finger Flicking Skill used by Huang Yaoshi.

    "Martial arts all over the world lead to the same goal by different routes. It is possible that my Finger Flicking might be simr to the Ind Master Huang''s Finger Flicking Skill. Why is Master Murong bing so confused?" Song Qingshu¡¯s words made Murong Fu''s face turn red and then pale.

    Murong Fu''s lips remained tightly closed, and his eyes shone with a cold light.

    Song Qingshu secretly felt pity for the guy. After the baptism of the Five Sacred Sword in the Cliff and Feng Qingyang, plus his understanding of Dugu Qiubai''s sword intent, his attainments in swordsmanship could be said to be unparalleled in the world.

    Therefore, Song Qingshu immediately spotted a w in Murong Fu''s swordy, and pinched with his two fingers, and Murong Fu''s sword could no longer move even an inch. If Murong Fu used other weapons, Song Qingshu might not be able to deal with it so easily, but unlucky for Murong Fu he was using a sword. Although the Murong family''s swordsmanship was quite exquisite, in Song Qingshu''s eyes, it was naturally full of ws.

    "Withdraw the sword!" Song Qingshu yelled in a deep voice, and Murong Fu only felt a huge forceing from the sword, and couldn''t hold it anymore, so he quickly backed away in shock.

    The sword remained caught between Song Qingshu''s fingers, and he casually flicked it away, inserting the sword body into a pir in the temple. "Master Murong, I want to see Your Excellency''s fighting skills, not some weak wrist swordsmanship."

    When Murong Fu saw that his opponent had easily snatched the sword from his hand, his heart had already turned half cold, and he said with a sad smile, "Since that is the case, it is better to obey orders to appear respectful."

    Seeing Murong Fu make a strange move, Song Qingshu was overjoyed. He was finally about to witness the legendary Great Cosmic Transformation!

    At that moment, he suddenly heard a scolding voice from behind, so he frowned, and moved a foot away. When he looked back, he found that the green brick where he was standing just now was smashed to pieces by a long whip!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 338: Bing Xueâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 338: Bing Xue¡¯er</h4>

    Song Qingshu''s expression changed, and he looked back, only to see a beautiful woman as clear as crystal holding a long whip, standing not far away and looking at him vigntly.

    <i>¡®Bing Xue''er?¡¯ </i>After clearly seeing the woman''s appearance, Song Qingshu was overjoyed.

    In the past, when his meridians were destroyed and he was wandering in the wulin, he was in constant danger. Fortunately, Bing Xue''er took care of him all the way. Not only did she protect him from the dangers in the wulin, but she also contributed a lot in healing his meridians through finding the Divine Brilliance Scripture, and she nearly lost her life in the process.

    Song Qingshu''s attitude towards Bing Xue''er was veryplicated. On the one hand, she was considered to be the widow of his righteous brother, and on the other hand, in the desperate situation at the beginning, such an angelic woman suddenly appeared and helped him with her gentle nature. He would never forget what she did for him in his life!

    "Master Murong, are you alright?" Song Qingshu was wearing a mask, so Bing Xue''er didn''t recognize him, but looked at Murong Fu worriedly.

    "I''m fine, Madame Hu, be careful, this masked man''s martial arts are really incredible, don''t be careless!" Murong Fu felt relieved when he saw Madame Hu, and quickly reminded.

    "Who are you, and why are you doing this?" Madame Hu nodded slightly, then looked at Song Qingshu vigntly.

    Song Qingshu suddenly felt that the situation had turned a bit awkward. If he took off his mask and recognized each other at the moment, what would Murong Fu think? After all, the attitude he showed just now indicated that he wanted to take Murong Fu''s life.

    Before he had time to react, Murong Fu had already attacked. Although he had lost his long sword, Southern Murong¡¯s physical martial arts was no joke, and his punches and kicks still had the style of a master.

    In order to cooperate with Murong Fu, Bing Xue''er swung her long whip at the same time, attacking Song Qingshu.

    Although Song Qingshu had countless questions in his mind at the moment, such as¡ª why Bing Xue''er and Murong Fu were together, and why Ping Yizhi wanted to kill Murong Fu? He first had to deal with the current situation, so he focused his attention on the fight.

    "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?" It didn''t take long for Murong Fu to recognize Song Qingshu''s moves. He was shocked and angry, "What''s your rtionship with Xiangyang¡¯s Guo Jing?"

    There were only three people in the world who were good at using Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Murong Fu was already very familiar with Qiao Feng''s figure, so he knew that the person in front of him was not Qiao Feng. Hong Qigong was getting old, so it also didn¡¯t seem to be him. The only one left was Xiangyang¡¯s Guo Jing, but Guo Jing should be busy with guarding Xiangyang. And, with Guo Jing''s heroic reputation, he wouldn''t such a thing like hiding his face to kill people, so that only leaves his disciples.

    "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is not a rare martial art." Song Qingshu smiled, "Then Master Murong, pleasement on my martial arts."

    As soon as the words fell, Song Qingshu changed the simple and fierce moves of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and used the most ordinary fists and kicks to attack.

    Murong Fu clearly recognized every move and style, and had a way to break them in his heart, but his palms always missed by a tiny bit, and the opponent hit him first.

    "Taizu Fist?" Murong Fu was startled and angry. (G: Tranted as Great-Ancestor Fist. Which one sounds better?)

    "That''s right. I heard that Qiao Feng defeated all the heroes in the world with the mostmon Taizu Fist in the battle of Juxian Vige in the past. I admire him very much, so I wanted to try it. I hope that Master Murong will not mind." Song Qingshu replied.

    At the moment, Murong Fu''s handsome face was swollen and blue. The majestic Southern Murong was beaten to the point of being powerless by the mostmon Taizu Fist!

    "Master Murong, stay calm, he is just deliberately disturbing your mind." Bing Xueer hastily reminded.

    Murong Fu finally came to his senses, but it was toote, Song Qingshu took advantage of his inner turmoil, sneaked closer, and hit his acupoints all at once.

    Song Qingshu secretly released a sigh of relief, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to defeat Murong Fu, but it would absolutely be impossible to restrain him in such a short time. Thinking that Zhao Min''s life and death were still uncertain over at Ping Yizhi¡¯s ce, he didn''t have that much time to have a prolonged fight with Murong Fu, so he took advantage of Murong Fu''s weak mentality and restrained him as soon as possible.

    The long whip came through the air, Song Qingshu hurriedly dodged aside.

    Bing Xue''er frowned slightly, and her long whip danced like a silver snake, the head of the whip was unpredictable, which forced Song Qingshu to again dodge in a hurry.

    <i>¡®I didn''t expect her to practice the White Python Whip technique so proficiently. I''m afraid she''s even better than Zhou Zhiruo.¡¯</i> Song Qingshu dodged while thinking.

    It turned out that Bing Xue''er, as a descendant of the Ancient Tomb Sect, was best at soft and slender weapons like whips. So when Song Qingshu taught her the White Python Whip technique, she advanced by leaps and bounds.

    In terms of whip technique only, even Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t be her opponent. This involved the theory of martial artspatibility. For example, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms was the most suitable martial art for Xiao Feng, the Nine Yin White Bone w was the most suitable martial art for Zhou Zhiruo, and the White Python Whip technique was the most suitable for Bing Xue''er.

    However, Song Qingshu himself was very familiar with the White Python Whip technique after all, so he could subtly defuse the opponent''s fierce attack every time, and relying on his profound skills, he gradually ran out of the ruined temple with Bing Xue''er wrapped in his arms.

    Bing Xue''er saw that her attacks were being skillfully deflected one by one, and the strange look in her beautiful eyes became more and more intense. Seeing Song Qingshu''s palm attack, she suddenly changed to her normal posture, gave up all resistance, and just quietly looked at the man before her.

    Song Qingshu was startled, and quickly turned his palm aside, hitting a stone beside him, immediately causing dust to fly up.

    Bing Xue''er was agitated and asked tremblingly, "Brother-inw, is that you?"

    Song Qingshu took off his mask, smiled wryly and said, "I didn''t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be to hide from my sister-inw even if I put on a mask."

    "It''s really you?" Seeing Song Qingshu''s appearance, Bing Xue''er was pleasantly surprised, "Am I dreaming?"

    "You¡¯re not, it is indeed me." Song Qingshu stepped forward and quietly gazed into her eyes.

    Bing Xue''er reached out her trembling hand and touched his cheek, "I heard what Kangxi announced to the world not long ago, I thought you¡­"

    It turned out that Bing Xue''er had been chasing Murong Jingyue all over the world before, and she didn''t have any information about what happened to Song Qingshu. When she heard the news recently and was nning to go to Yanjing City to find out what happened, she happened to meet Murong Fu, who imed to have found Murong Jingyue''s trace, so the two appeared in Kaifeng together.

    Song Qingshu held the smooth and clean hand on his face, felt the icy cold feeling on his skin, and was amazed in his heart, <i>¡®Her skin is extremely cold, could this be the martial talent of the descendants of the Ancient Tomb Sect?¡¯</i>

    "Sister-inw, I''m not dead. That''s just an excuse Kangxi used to deceive the world. It''s a long story. I''ll exin it to you slowly in the future."

    Although the matter of recing Kangxi was of great importance, Song Qingshu didn''t mind telling Bing Xue''er about it. In his heart, Bing Xue''er was a special existence, and she would never hurt him.

    The reason why he didn''t tell her now was because he was short on time, and he wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly in a short time, so he chose to wait until the crisis was over before he could exin things in detail.

    After the initial surprise, Bing Xue''er realized that Song Qingshu was still grabbing her hand, a blush rose on her ice-like skin, and she lightly said, "Brother-inw~ How long are you going to hold it?"

    Song Qingshu liked the feeling when she called him Brother-inw the most, and that elongated tone almost melted his heart. He was excited and hugged her in his arms, "After we partedst time, I was still worried that we would never see each other again in this life. Afterwards, I passed by Dongting Lake and wanted to see you, but Fei¡¯er said you were not there, do you know how disappointed I was at that time¡­"

    Caught in his embrace, Bing Xue''er hurriedly tried to break free, but she couldn''t push him away at all. After hearing the other party''s sincere words, and thinking of all the things they had experienced before, her heart became full of emotions, and she couldn''t help being falling into a daze, so she just let him hold her like that.

    "I''m sorry, sister-inw. That was rude." Although Bing Xue''er''s body was soft and cold, it felt veryfortable to hold her. But after all, he couldn''t just keep holding her like that. Song Qingshu gradually calmed down, looked at her awkwardly, and released her from his embrace .

    Bing Xue''er smiled slightly, and took a step back. Instead of being angry, she deliberately changed the subject and asked, "Why did Brother-inw suddenly appear here?"

    "I also want to ask my Sister-inw this question." Song Qingshu smiled wryly, "Why are traveling with Master Murong?"

    "Back when we visited Gusu, Master Murong had promised to help find the whereabouts of Murong Jingyue, a coteral descendant of the Murong Family. Although the Murong family is now quite weak, it¡¯s still a family with hundreds of years history, and they have their own special methods. It just happened to be that not long ago, they found that Murong Jingyue had recently appeared in Kaifeng City, so Master Murong invited me toe with him."

    Bing Xue''er narrated without haste, and there was a special gentleness in her voice, "I originally wanted to find out about my Brother-inw''s whereabouts in Yanjing City, but since Master Murong had spent so much efforts on the matter of Brother Hu, I couldn''t refuse his kindness, so I decided toe to Kaifeng City first to have a look."

    "A kind person like my Sister-inw would of course won''t slight other people''s kindness¡­" Song Qingshu said with augh, "Fortunately, my Sister-inw came to Kaifeng. If you went to Yanjing City, we might not have been able to meet."

    Bing Xue''er smiled softly, "I thought Brother-inw would me me¡­"

    "Why would I me you?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Bing Xue''er suddenly looked a little coy, and softly said, "I came to find Murong Jingyue first, and didn''te to find Brother-inw."

    Seeing Bing Xue''er¡¯s rare moment of shyness, Song Qingshu''s heart fluttered. He shook his head and said, "I naturally understand what my Sister-inw is thinking. You must¡¯ve understood that entering the Yanjing City would be very difficult. So you came here to finish the task and then wanted to avenge me without any hesitations."

    Bing Xue''er blushed and angrily said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Knowing that Bing Xue''er was too thin-skinned, Song Qingshu didn''t dare to repeat the same mistakes, so he quickly exined the purpose of this trip to her one by one.

    "Huh?" Bing Xue''er was indeed distracted by him, as her expression quickly returned to normal, and she was also very surprised, "Why did Ping Yizhi ask you to kill Master Murong?"

    "I can''t figure it out either. These two people arepletely unrted." Song Qingshu said while feeling depressed.

    "Ah, Master Murong¡¯s acupoints were sealed by you, and he is still in the ruined temple." Bing Xue''er suddenly remembered something, and eximed coquettishly.

    As the two hurried to the temple, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but show a wry smile. He just wanted to try out the Great Cosmic Transformation first and then abduct Murong Fu, but who would have thought that Bing Xue''er would suddenly appear?

    Now, he not only didn''t learn about the Great Cosmic Transformation, but also might have offended Murong Fu.

    But Song Qingshu quickly made up his mind,<i> ¡®Anyways, the situation turned out like this because I wanted to repay Murong Fu''s past kindness. I¡¯ll just have to make up a suitable excuse to avoid any hard feelings.¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I suddenly came down with fever and severe headache, which is causing me much suffering. But, I still managed to finish this chapter. Please point out if you find any mistakes.

    Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 339: Sinister poison

    <h4>Chapter 339: Sinister poison</h4>

    "Master Murong, this Song was very sorry for being rude just now." After unsealing Murong Fu''s acupoints, Song Qingshu apologized with a wry smile.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s appearance clearly, Murong Fu''s eyes shed with astonishment. After all, when Song Qingshu arrived at Gusu, he looked half dead. He didn''t expect that after only a short few years, Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts had already reached such a level.

    Thinking of how easily he lost to Song Qingshu despite his glorious reputation in the martial arts world, Murong Fu''s face still stayed ashen even though he received a sincere apology from the other party.

    Rationality told him that he should justugh it off, so as not to offend a powerful martial artist, but unfortunately Murong Fu still couldn''t squeeze out the warm smile he wanted and his cheeks twitched.

    Song Qingshu didn''t continue to exin himself, but took out a booklet from his sleeves and handed it to Murong Fu, "Master Murong, it¡¯s due to your help that I could restore my meridians. This Song has always remembered that kindness in my heart. I know that the you and Xiao Feng have always been at odds, therefore this Song would like to give you this booklet of Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms that I had found by chance to repay your past kindness."

    Song Qingshu only put it mildly, but the rtionship between Murong Fu and Xiao Feng was far from being just at odds. The poor guy was defeated in his rivals hands several times, which had almost formed a psychological shadow.

    As for the secret book of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, although it was precious, it was still worth it to give it away to solve Song Qingshu''s heart knot. You must know that at Song Qingshu''s current state, training the mind was far more important than practicing martial arts. If he kept thinking about the old kindness in his heart and didn¡¯t resolve it, that might make it difficult for him to advance his realm.

    As for Murong Fu getting the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, it actually didn''t matter much.

    Song Qingshu himself had practiced the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and understood that this set of palms techniques was most suitable for Qiao Feng (Xiao Feng), who is straight forward and naturally heroic. Murong Fu¡¯s power would still be far inferior to the likes of Qiao Feng, Guo Jing and others even if he practiced it.

    The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms might seem like an excellent martial art, but it would have a limited effect in improving Murong Fu''s strength. Of course, with Murong Fu''s current realm, he was naturally unaware of all that.

    Looking at the booklet in front of him, Murong Fu''s heart jumped wildly. He really wanted to say something like "I didn¡¯t do it for the rewards", but he didn''t say it in the end, fearing that Song Qingshu might really take back the secret booklet.

    "This¡­ Master Song, you are being polite." Taking the booklet with trembling hands, Murong Fu''s heart became turbulent, <i>¡®With the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and my family''s unique skills, I, Murong Fu, wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of a mere Qiao Feng. The revival and restoration of the Great Yan is just around the corner!¡¯</i>

    Thinking of that, Murong Fu looked at Song Qingshu with eyes full of gratitude and excitement. He didn''t care about his previous rudeness anymore, as he sped his fists and said, "Master Song will be the most honorable friend of my Murong family from now on."

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, but didn''t take it too seriously. He was pretty sure that even though Murong Fu was being sincere at the moment, but with his character, if they encountered any conflict of interest in the future, this promise would have little to no effect at all.

    Originally, Song Qingshu nned to use the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to exchange something interesting from Murong Fu. The Great Cosmic Transformation was the treasured secret of the Murong''s family, so he would definitely not be able to get it. But if he targeted Wang Yuyan, that might not be impossible. After all, Murong Fu had used Wang Yuyan in the past to convince Duan Yu to let him borrow troops to restore the Yan Dynasty.

    Of course, now that Song Qingshu''s state of mind had sublimated, he naturally disdained to do such tricky things, and it didn¡¯t bother him much to casually give him the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    Murong Fu''s face suddenly changed, and he awkwardly said, "Master Song, I may have offended you in Yangzhou City that day¡­"

    Song Qingshu raised his hand to stop him from continuing, and said with a smile, "Master Murong, don''t take it to heart, you were just trying to save Miss Wang that day, and there was a lot of misunderstanding between us. This Song just happened to be on the same side with Jiumozhi. "

    The two looked at each other andughed, and quickly mended their the past grievances.

    "By the way, did Master Murong ever offend Kaifeng¡¯s Ping Yizhi?" Song Qingshu asked hastily, finally thinking of the important business.

    "Ping Yizhi?" Murong Fu was taken aback for a moment, then he quickly realized, "That famous physician who follows the way of ¡®one life for another''?"

    "That is him." Song Qingshu stared at him, trying to see something unusual on his face.

    But Murong Fu showed a puzzled look on his face, "No, we have never met, how could we offend him?"

    "That''s strange." Bing Xue''er eximed softly, and Song Qingshu also looked solemn.

    Murong Fu was confused, looked at the two people before him, "What happened?"

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly, and briefly exined Ping Yizhi''s conditions to him. Seeing Murong Fu''s expression change drastically, he quickly exined, "Master Murong, I mean no harm."

    "Master Song doesn¡¯t have to be concerned, I naturally trust you." Murong Fu thought about it for a while, and knew that Song Qingshu was probably telling the truth. After all, Song Qingshu didn''t show any killing intent just now, but he still felt ufortable realizing that his life and death were in the hands of others.

    Bing Xue''er nced at him worriedly, and softly spoke up, "Master Murong, think again and try to remember if there is anything missing, otherwise why would Ping Yizhi want to kill you?"

    "Forgive me for being ignorant, but I really don''t remember when I offended this genius physician." Murong Fu smiled wryly.

    "What did Brother-inw n in the first ce?" Bing Xue¡¯er looked at Song Qingshu and asked.

    She naturally didn¡¯t believe that Song Qingshu would use the head of his former benefactor to save others, so she wasn¡¯t afraid that the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to exin if she asked, and she also wanted to take this opportunity to resolve the knot in Murong Fu''s heart.

    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I n to make Master Murong act the part of a hostage, then we will naturally know what the hell is going on with that Ping Yizhi."

    Then he exined the whole n step by step.

    "This n is very clever. I am also very curious about the grudge between that murderous famous doctor and my Murong family." Murong Fu nodded while listening, and the three of them discussed further to perfect the details of the whole n.

    When the three of them left the ruined temple and saw Ren Yingying whose acupuncture points had been sealed, Bing Xue''er and Murong Fu were astonished.

    "Brother-inw, who is this girl?" Bing Xue''er saw Ren Yingying''s beautiful appearance, and noticed that the woman had her acupuncture points sealed. So her eyes shed with trace of tenderness and pity, and felt aplicated feeling in her heart for a moment.

    When Murong Fu saw Ren Yingying, he was also surprised at the fact that this beauty wasn¡¯t inferior to his cousin at all, but he was devoted to restoring the Yan Dynasty, so he didn''t care much about the female s*ex. He even never touched a woman like Wang Yuyan, who was as beautiful as a goddess and had been in love with him for many years.

    Ren Yingying was also shocked by Bing Xue''ers¡¯ pure and wless temperament. And she was puzzled when she heard the woman call Song Qingshu her "Brother-inw". ording to the information she had on Song Qingshu, he was the only son of Song Yuanqiao from the Wudang Sect. She had never heard of him having any elder brother.

    "She¡­" Song Qingshu smiled, "She is my hostage."

    Ren Yingying''s eyes widened and she red at him.

    *****

    Inside Ping Yizhi¡¯s hut

    "Little girl, you''d better pray that your lover seeds in killing Murong Fu, otherwise if this old man can save your life, and of course I can also kill you." Putting the silver needles back into the toolbox one by one, Ping Yizhi looked at Zhao Min and sneered.

    Zhao Min''s pretty face was covered with a thinyer of frost, and she coldly said, "The humiliation of today, I will remember it in my heart, and I will pay it back ten times in the future."

    "Heh, the little girl has a pretty big temper¡­" Ping Yizhi said with a nasty smile, "Do you want to frighten this old man? Why don¡¯t you tell me who you are?"

    Zhao Min snorted coldly, she wasn¡¯t so stupid to reveal her identity in the rush of a moment, and take unknown risks.

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Ping Yizhi said, "That boy Song Qingshu, every time I see him, there are different women by his side, and each one is beautiful enough to topple a country. He is very lucky."

    "Have you met him before?" Zhao Min keenly got a piece of information from his words and asked with doubt.

    Ping Yizhi knew that he had made a slip of the tongue, and quickly turned serious, "Instead of caring about this, you should care about the poison in your body."

    "You poisoned me?" Zhao Min''s voice trembled.

    "Otherwise, how can I rest assured that Song Qingshu won¡¯t betray meter?" Ping Yizhi smiled, and stroked his goatee. ¡°He has high martial arts skills, and it would be easy for him to break his words, so I have to be on guard."

    "What poison did you use on me?" Zhao Min was shocked and angry.

    "Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill, Miss, have you ever heard of it?" Ping Yizhi pointed at Zhao Min and smiled.

    Zhao Min was startled. She was in charge of the information about wulin in the Ruyang Pce. Naturally, she knew that the Sun Moon Holy Cult''s famous Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill was specially used by the Cult Master to control the middle and high-level members of the cult. Only by consuming the antidote can the toxicity of the Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill be temporarily suppressed, otherwise the corpse worms in the brain would be active, and the victim would be deranged, and would try to bite and eat even their parents and wives!

    Thinking of the disgusting insects lurking in her body, Zhao Min trembled with anger, "How dare you do such vicious things to me!"

    "It seems that you have heard of it," Ping Yizhi said with a chuckle, "This Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill is my masterpiece. Whether it was Dongfang Bubai in the past, or Ren Wuxing in the present, they have treated it like a treasure. And I must remind you, the antidote varies with the form of the poison. Dongfang Bubai''s antidote can''t cure Ren Woxing''s Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill, and Ren Woxing''s antidote can''t cure Dongfang Bubai¡¯s Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill either."

    "Of course, their antidote can''t cure my Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill." Ping Yizhi felt proud of his work, "In today''s world, I am the only one who can cure your poison, so you should pray that Song Qingshu will not y any trickster."

    Although Zhao Min was unparalleled in terms of intelligence, thinking of the poison in her body, her mind went nk, and she was very annoyed, <i>¡®Instead of this disgusting way of death, it would¡¯ve been better to choose Song Qingshu method in the first ce.¡¯</i>

    Suddenly there was a burst of noise outside the door, which seemed to be mixed with the greetings of "Saintess! Saintess!" from the members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult.

    Ping Yizhi smiled, "It seems that Song Qingshu is back, let''s go and see if he has brought back Murong Fu''s head." As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and tapped Zhao Min''s shoulder.

    Zhao Min felt numb all over her body, and was immediately restrained. As she walked out, she felt horrified in her heart, <i>¡®What kind of acupoint seal is this?¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I feel like my brain is melting and flowing down my nose¡­

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 340: Repaying others

    <h4>Chapter 340: Repaying others</h4>

    Coming outside, they saw Song Qingshu escorting a young man to this side, although the man''s hair was disheveled and there was traces of blood on the corner of his mouth, they could vaguely see his elegant eyes and sword eyebrows.

    A frown appeared on Zhao Min¡¯s beautiful face, <i>¡®Is this the well-known Southern Murong? Why did Song Qingshu really catch him?¡¯</i>

    "Song Qingshu, what is the meaning of this? This old man wanted you to bring back a dead Murong Fu¡¯ head, not a living one!" Seeing the scene clearly, Ping Yizhi snorted and became agitated.

    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "Wouldn''t it be a big loss for me if I kill Murong Fu ande back, but you don''t heal mypanion as agreed? Anyway, Murong Fu is seriously injured now, and I have sealed all the major acupoints of his body. You can kill him anytime."

    "This old man is here to heal her, so of course yourpanion will not die. Just look at her and you will know that I didn''t lie to you. Now you can let the saintess go, and kill Murong Fu while you¡¯re at it." Ping pushed Zhao Min to the in front of him so that Song Qingshu could see her more clearly.

    "Then let me see clearly¡­" Song Qingshu deliberately lowered his voice, when Ping Yizhi was distracted by his words, he suddenly shouted, "Let her go!"

    Song Qingshu brought his hand forward and pulled Zhao Min away with the Twin Dragons Fetch Water. Ping Yizhi suddenly felt a huge force pull Zhao Min forwards, and couldn''t hold on to her anymore. He could do nothing but watch as Zhao Min was pulled away from him. Surprised and angry, he jumped aking to a big roc hurriedly spreading its wings and followed behind Zhao Min.

    Song Qingshu held Zhao Min in his arms with one hand, and struck the air with the palm of his right hand. Ping Yizhi pointed his finger in the air and felt a heavy wave of airing towards him. The wave of air hit him before he could block it and he had to take a few big steps back afternding, only then he could stand firmly again.

    "Master Song is the number one expert in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and he really lives up to his reputation." Ping Yizhi coughed a few times, and his face turned ashen.

    "Physician Ping''s words are wrong. This Song has already broken my ties with the Manchu imperial court, so I can no longer be called the number one master of the Qing Dynasty." Song Qingshu was also shocked. He had never thought that Ping Yizhi''s martial arts would be this strong. Although he controlled the strength of his palm strike to be quite weak, it was still strong enough to make ordinary people either vomit blood, or disrupt their Qi flow, causing them to be unable to speak at all. But this Ping Yizhi looked just fine.

    "Master Song, this old man has already returned yourpanion to you. I also hope that you will release the saintess and kill Murong Fu as promised." Ping Yizhi said with a normal expression, as if he was the one who had sent back Zhao Min just now.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, and didn''t care. He just grabbed Zhao Min''s wrist and carefully checked her pulse, then finally heaved a sigh of relief. Although Zhao Min''s pulse was weak, it was quite stable, and there was no sign of exhaustion like before.

    "It''s not impossible for me to release the saintess, but can Physician Ping first tell me what kind of enmity there is between you and Master Murong? Why do you want him dead?" Song Qingshu admired Ping Yizhi''s medical skills in his heart, so his tone of voice was also quite different.

    "I just hate that he looks more handsome than this old man, is that reason good enough?" Ping Yizhi now had the confidence to talk back even though Zhao Min was no longer in his grasp, so he rolled his eyes and said some random nonsense.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing, "That¡­ is also a reason."

    Seeing that he didn''t intend to do anything, Ping Yizhi said with a cold face, "Song Qingshu, don''t get toocent, do you think it will be all right just because you snatched that girl back?¡±

    "What do you mean?" Song Qingshu was startled, and then realized that Zhao Min hadn''t spoken since the time he had snatched her back. He judged that she must have had her acupoints sealed, so he quickly unsealed her acupoint.

    With a groan, Zhao Min finally regained her freedom, but her pretty face remained expressionless, "I have been poisoned by his Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill."

    As soon as this remark came out, Bing Xue¡¯er and Murong Fu didn''t react at all, but Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying, who knew of the Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill, both eximed, and the faces of the Sun Moon Holy Cult disciples also turned ashen, they were obviously afraid of that thing to the extreme!

    "Give me the antidote!" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and spread it in front of Ping Yizhi, and said in a cold voice.

    Ping Yizhi stroked the beard on his chin with one finger, and said with a chuckle, "Master Song, why are you pretending to be ignorant? As long as you kill Murong Fu, I will offer the antidote with both hands."

    "If you want to kill him, do it yourself." Song Qingshu hit Murong Fu''s waist with his palm, and threw him in front of Ping Yizhi with gentle force.

    Ping Yizhi was shocked and angry. Killing Murong Fu was not a simple matter. The reason why he wanted to use Song Qingshu''s hand to kill him was mainly because he wanted to use him as a shield to block the Murong family''s subsequent violent revenge, especially that person¡­ since ¡®he¡¯ was still alive.

    That person''s martial arts had already reached the top in the world, Ping Yizhi knew that he was no match for ¡®that¡¯ person, so he resorted to borrowing a knife to kill him, and asked Song Qingshu to deal with him. With the realm of martial arts that Song Qingshu has shown in the past two years, maybe he could help him get rid of that serious trouble.

    Just as he was about to push Murong Fu back with his palm, Ping Yizhi suddenly found out in shock that Murong Fu, whose vital point was restrained, had broken free from the rope, and attacked him with a palm strike.

    Ping Yizhi hastily confronted the attacks with dozens of moves, before he was able to get away and retreat, he felt his blood surge, and couldn''t help but re at Song Qingshu, "You deceived me!"

    Before Song Qingshu could answer, Murong Fu sped his fists and asked, "Master Ping Yizhi is known as one of the ¡®Four Great Physicians in the World''. May I know how my Murong family in Gusu has offended you. I live in the south, thousands of miles away from here, so why do you want to take my life?"

    His words were reasonable, and everyone present, including the members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult nodded, they all felt that Murong Fu really lived up to his reputation, he still acted like a humble gentleman even after knowing that the other party wanted to kill him. In their heart, they felt that Ping Yizhi was simply a madman, otherwise why would he want to provoke such a powerful enemy as the Murong family.

    Ping Yizhi pointed his finger and said in a hateful voice, "The Murong family in Gusu didn''t offend me, but you offended me a lot."

    Murong Fu was stunned for a moment, and even after thinking hard for a long time, he couldn''t think of any grievances between himself and this person. Of course, he didn''t know Ping Yizhi''s true identity, so he naturally didn''t understand the reason for the offense. Being the current head of the Murong family, and practicing the Great Cosmic Transformation was the biggest sin he hadmitted.

    "Be careful!"

    Seeing that Murong Fu was distracted, Ping Yizhi again attacked with his finger, and Song Qingshu hurriedly reminded him. This was a grievance between the two of them, and it would be inconvenient for Song Qingshu to intervene. What''s more, with Murong Fu''s status in the wulin, it wouldn''t look good if he helped him, so he decided to just take this opportunity to observe Ping Yizhi''s martial arts, then see if he could trace it back to his sect, and use that to find out his identity.

    Murong''s family was well-known in the world for being able tomunicate with hundreds of school of thoughts. Murong Fu was proficient in the martial arts belonging to various factions, and he demonstrated the martial arts of more than a dozen sects in a single bout. Everyone from Sun Moon Holy Cult was dazzled and admired his martial prowess.

    Who knew that Ping Yizhi wouldn¡¯t be any inferior at all, and the variety of martial arts he disyed was even moreplicated than that of his opponent. Two people used various styles of martial art to attack and counter each other, which shocked the people who were watching.

    "Why are these two people''s martial arts so simr?" Zhao Min asked suspiciously.

    Song Qingshu''s heart moved, and he felt a sh of lightning shing across his mind, but he show anything on his face.

    "Hmph, why don''t you use the Great Cosmic Transformation?" Ping Yizhi sneered while attacking.

    "I don¡¯t need to use the magical skills passed down from my family to deal with a clown like you!" Murong Fu snorted, and mercilessly fought back.

    Ping Yizhi said with a smile, "If this old man''s guess is correct, you have only practiced the Great Cosmic Transformation to the state of borrowing power to fight, so you dare not use it, worrying that outsiders will see it, and be disappointed in the great Southern Murong, or see through its mystery!"

    When Murong Fu heard his words, he couldn''t help being surprised and angry, "Who are you, and why are you so clear about the Murong family''s affairs?"

    It turned out that the Murong family¡¯s Great Cosmic Transformation was a very powerful martial arts, and it was passed down through hundreds of generations.

    Anyone would be terrified after seeing many martial arts masters die under their own special martial arts. In order to maintain the mystery of the Great Cosmic Transformation, the Murong family''s children generally didn''t show it to outsiders, so those who had seen the Great Cosmic Transformation were all basically dead.

    Although the Great Cosmic Transformation was miraculous, most of the sessors were still in the realm of relying on the opponents strength to attack. It was basically using one¡¯s opponents strength and transforming it to one¡¯s own strength to counter attack, so if the enemy''s martial arts was too high, the Great Cosmic Transformation would not be able to dispel the opponent''s attack at this level.

    Murong Fu had practiced the Great Cosmic Transformation for many years, but he had only managed to reach that level.

    He once heard that when the Great Cosmic Transformation was cultivated to a high level, the used would enter the state of no form in martial arts. At that time, he would no longer need to rely on any other strength to fight. He only needed to watch the enemy use their martial arts once, and he would be able to automatically deduce and perfect the enemy''s martial arts in his heart, and then use it against again. To defeat the opponent with more perfect version of their own martial arts, that was the real strength of the Great Cosmic Transformation.

    Of course, it has been passed down from generation to generation that once the martial arts is practiced to the highest level and it can even help the user transform into a star, but Murong Fu had always dismissed that fact, subconsciously thinking that it was just an exaggeration of his ancestors.

    "I know a lot more than that." Ping Yizhi snorted, and his moves suddenly became sharper, "Let me show you the meaning behind ¡®returning you with your own way."

    Next, Ping Yizhi no longer used any moves of his own, but followed Murong Fu''s moves, and immediately used the same moves to attack him. The two obviously had the same moves, but Ping Yi''s moves seemed to be slightly more powerful, and Murong Fu soon fell into a disadvantage.

    "Eh?" Looking at the situation of the fight, Song Qingshu was also amazed, the young master of the Murong family was losing to a stranger in his own family''s martial arts!

    Ren Yingying''s beautiful eyes were full of doubts, <i>¡®Ping Yizhi has always been famous for his medical skills in the Sun Moon Holy Cult, but I never knew that his martial arts were so superb.¡¯</i>

    Murong Fu was even more terrified, and thought in his heart,<i> ¡®Could it be that this person has already entered the state of ¡®no form in martial arts¡¯? Although he knew that might not be the case, but the state of ¡®no form in martial arts¡¯ was not something he could understand, so he became doubtful.¡¯</i>

    But due to the doubt, Murong Fu''s moves became more obscure, and soon he was hit a palm strike on his chest, vomited blood, and retreated.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t just watch Murong Fu being killed before him, so he quickly pulled him over and shouted, "I want to see if you can do that against me!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 341: Li Qiushuis nature

    <h4>Chapter 341: Li Qiushuis nature</h4>

    "Dragon Capturing Hand?" Murong Fu felt the force of Song Qingshu¡¯s technique, and looked at Song Qingshu in horror. It wasn''t too shocking when he saw his opponent pull Zhao Min in the same manner just now, but he finally felt its power now that he was experiencing it personally. It was really unimaginable that Song Qingshu could pull even a first-ss master like him from a distance.

    <i>¡®To think that another person other than Qiao Feng had practiced that horrible Dragon Capturing Hand!¡¯</i>

    In fact, Murong Fu was just misunderstanding. Song Qingshu was actually using the Twin Dragons Fetch Water from the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, which had been reinforced from his grueling practice of the Flying Sword. Therefore, it was no less than Dragon Capturing Hand in terms of power.

    Song Qingshu didn''t know that Murong Fu had already made so many assumptions in his mind, and he was really surprised by the force disyed by Ping Yizhi just now, so he didn''t dare to be careless.

    "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?" Ping Yizhi''s eyes were narrowed, then his whole body trembled, and he actually used the same move to meet his opponent.

    "How is it possible?" Song Qingshu was also horrified, the two exchanged dozens of moves in the blink of an eye, and each time they hit each other with the same move, but Ping Yizhi¡¯s power seemed to be somewhat weaker.

    Fortunately, Song Qingshu''s inner Qi was higher than that of the opponent, and he was not taken advantage of by Ping Yizhi during his moment of panic. After the two separated, Song Qingshu looked at Ping Yizhi with surprise, "What kind of internal strength is this?"

    After the initial astonishment, Song Qingshu gradually calmed down. He had already understood that although the other party''s moves were simr to his on the outside, their method of inner Qi cirction was vastly different.

    After the bout of fight, Song Qingshu gradually discovered that although the moves used by Ping Yizhi seemed different from each other, there was a trace of regrity in them. Only by mixing moves from various other martial arts styles can the so-called effect of "returning you with your own way" be achieved.

    "I underestimated you. I didn''t expect that you would find the clues in such a short time." Ping Yizhi said in surprise, "Heh, but so what if you see through it? Can you also recognize this martial art?"

    It wouldn¡¯t be possible if it was someone else, but Song Qingshu was very familiar with Jin Yong''s novels in his previous life. Although his knowledge about the origins of various sects of martial arts may not be as detailed as that of the Murong''s family in Gusu, but he was very knowledgeable about the so called miraculous martial arts.

    In his mind, he sifted through all kinds of famous martial arts, and when he thought of one particr martial art, Song Qingshu''s heart suddenly brightened, but he soon fell into doubt again, so he could only ask, "Are you from the Xiaoyao Sect (Carefree Sect)?"

    "Huh? You actually know about the Xiaoyao Sect?" Ping Yizhi looked at him in surprise, never expecting Song Qingshu to know this secret at such a young age.

    "What is your rtionship with Li Qiushui?" Song Qingshu became thoughtful. Among the three elders of the Xiaoyao Sext, Wu Yazi was the best at "Northern Darkness Divine Scripture", and Tianshan Tono was good at "Eight Destion and Six Harmonies Method", also known as the ¡°Immortal Eternal Spring Method¡±.

    Li Qiushui, on the other hand, was adept at the "Minor Formless Martial Art".

    With Li Qiushui''s nature of loving pretty boys, it wasn¡¯t that surprising that the "Minor Formless Martial Art" had spread far and wide. For example, his good friend Jiumozhi. (G: Li Qiushui is a bonafide cou*gar.)

    Song Qingshu actually wanted to ask where he got the "Minor Formless Martial Art" many times, but he didn¡¯t in the end. If the poor man really got it from Li Qiushui, that might touch the painful memory from his past, and make him angry out of shame.

    Of course, all of it was just Song Qingshu''s shameless conjecture. Jiumozhi might have also taken the "Minor Formless Martial Art" from the blessednd of Langhuan of the royal family of Gusu, so that was also a valid possibility.

    "You even know about this?" Ping Yizhi was startled, and thought that since Song Qingshu already knew it, he didn''t need to hide it anymore, "Although the taste of that old witch was good, how could a real man be willing to be rap*ed by a woman? I got the "Minor Formless Martial Art", as a repayment for my services, so it was just another form of trade."

    Looking at Ping Yizhi, who was short and fat, with a face full of beards, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but curse in his heart, <i>¡®It¡¯s said that Li Qiushui liked to find young and handsome boys to ¡°y¡± with. But for her to take ¡°services¡± from this guy indicated that Li Qiushui''s taste in men was indeed a bit worrying.¡¯</i>

    "Speaking of which, Master Murong should call me uncle, hahaha!" Ping Yizhiughed loudly, obviously thinking of a very happy memory. (G: Li Qiushui is Murong Fu¡¯s aunt and his cousin Wang Yuyan¡¯s mother.)

    "Ba*tard!" Murong Fu didn''t really know the rtionship between Li Qiushui and Wang Yuyan, and was at a loss. However, he was still furious when he heard Ping Yizhi''s words, and was about to rush up, but was stopped by Song Qingshu.

    Now that the extent of Ping Yizhi''s strength was unknown, Song Qingshu was worried that the poor guy would risk his life in vain. After all, he was here to help him, so he would feel very guilty if something happened to Murong Fu in his presence.

    "It¡¯s impossible to verify the authenticity of the Minor Formless Martial Art just from its appearance. As long as you know the moves of other martial arts, you can imitate other people''s unique techniques and even surpass the original version. It must have something to do with the Murong family''s Great Cosmic Transformation." Song Qingshu said after some thought.

    As Song Qingshu created a link between the characteristics of the Great Cosmic Transformation and the Minor Formless Martial Art, Ping Yizhi''s face became dark.

    Murong Fu also became thoughtful.

    "Physician Ping, I want to see if you can imitate my palm technique!"

    As soon as the words fell, Song Qingshu attacked with a palm strike.

    Ping Yizhi saw that his opponent¡¯s strike obviously belonged to a certain style of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, but in the blink of an eye, it changed to the Emei Sect''s Golden Top Cotton Palm, followed by Wudang Sect¡¯s Returning Wind Palm. In the next instant he used the Kongtong Sect¡¯s Seven Injury Fist, Mount Song Sect¡¯s Songyang Fist.

    The barrage of different techniques made Ping Yizhi unable to imitate his opponents moves, so he hastily raised his palm to receive the attack, but was caught by Song Qingshu, who lightly turned his palm and pressed it on his shoulder.

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu didn''t expel his palm strength, but suddenly felt a stern energying from the sky, and hurriedly dodged and retreated.

    "The One Yang Finger of the Duan family in Dali!" Murong Fu saw it clearly and eximed.

    Ping Yizhi took the opportunity to distance himself from Song Qingshu, the two looked at each other vigntly.

    Ping Yizhi¡¯s shoulders were already sore and numb from Song Qingshu¡¯s palm strike, but fortunately he was able to escape by using the One Yang Finger, otherwise his shoulder bones might have been broken.

    "Are you finally willing to use your real techniques?" Song Qingshu smiled slightly.

    With his eyesight, he could naturally tell that Ping Yizhi¡¯s aplishment with the One Yang Finger was much better than his imitation of other people''s moves with the Minor Formless Martial Art.

    "So you have also learned the secret martial art of the Duan family in Dali¡­ strange, really strange¡­"

    "What''s so strange about me knowing the One Yang Finger? Do you think this old man''s name is Ping Yizhi for nothing?" Ping Yizhi looked at his opponent with a faux-smile, but he was already thinking of retreating in his heart. (G: Yi means one, and Zhi means finger.)

    "So you are so proud of your One Yang Finger that you named yourself after it. Then what was your previous name?" Zhao Min was alert and quickly realized the w in his words.

    Ping Yizhi almost choked on his breath, and thought, <i>¡®This dead girl unexpectedly picked up the w in my words!¡¯</i> and then he calmly said, "Little girl, instead of caring about my name, you might as well care about the poison in your body. You''d better persuade your lover to kill Murong Fu, and this old man will naturally detoxify you."

    "Catching you will naturally get me the antidote." Song Qingshu snorted coldly, and with a sh, he appeared in front of Ping Yizhi.

    Ping Yizhi didn''t expect his movements to be so fast, and in a moment of life and death he used whatever he had learned in his life to block the attacks one by one.

    Smoke and dust flew everywhere, as the two masters exchanged dozens of moves in an instant.

    Suddenly there was a muffled cry as Ping Yizhi flew back, and Song Qingshu was about to follow up, but her was suddenly stunned by the scene in front of him.

    It turned out that after Ping Yizhi was hit by Song Qingshu''s palm, and he suffered serious internal injuries. So he could no longer maintain his original body shape, and his whole body started crackling.

    The short and fat murderous Physician turned into a tall and thin middle-aged man. .

    "Murong Jingyue?" Clearly seeing the man''s appearance, Song Qingshu was startled, <i>¡®How could it be him? But this also exins why Ping Yizhi wanted to kill Murong Fu¡­¡¯</i>

    With a sudden shout, Bing Xue''er, who was hidden in the forest in ambush, rushed out, and wrapped the long whip around Ping Yizhi''s body from afar.

    Ping Yizhi was seriously injured, and he was overwhelmed by Bing Xue¡¯ers¡¯ fierce offensive in the blink of an eye. Bing Xue¡¯er was concerned about the power of his One Yang Finger, so she refrained fromunching any following attacks.

    Worried that something might happen to Bing Xue''er, Song Qingshu rushed over to help her. But while he was in mid-air, he suddenly heard a sharp sounding towards him, so he quickly bent his waist, abruptly turned over in mid-air, and dodged the iing attack.

    As soon as it missed, the sharp weapon that had flown past just now, circled back to it¡¯s user again.

    Song Qingshu didn''t know what it was, so he didn''t dare to take it head-on. When he finally saw the sneak attacker clearly, he couldn''t help but be shocked and angry, "Great Monk Jinlun!"

    "Princess, I hope you will forgive me for beingte to rescue you." As soon as the two Xuanming Elders finished speaking, they took advantage of Song Qingshu being held back by Monk Jinlun and rushed towards Zhao Min.

    Murong Fu was taken aback, and he quickly raised his sword to block them!

    However, the Xuanming Elders were best atbined strikes, and one used his Deer Head Staff to block his long sword, the other raised his palm to attack.

    Murong Fu hastily blocked the palm strike with his palm, only to feel a cold Qi prate his body along his arm, and before he had time to react, Lu Zhangke silently stretched out his other hand and hit his abdomen, as He Biweng¡¯s weapon also stretched out and swept across his ribs.

    However, Murong Fu was a master who was as famous as Qiao Feng. Although the incident happened very suddenly and he was in a dangerous situation, he hastily used the "returning you with your own way", so that the strength of the two people hitting him would cancel each other out. Moreover, he quickly used the force of the shock and retreated several feet away, his clothes already soaked in cold sweat.

    The Xuanming Elder¡¯s looked at their palms suspiciously, and shouted in unison,

    "Returning you with your own way?"

    "The Great Cosmic Transformation?"

    Murong Fu calmly considered the situation around him.

    These two weird old men were almost his equal, and the monk holding the wheel seemed to be after Song Qingshu. Furthermore, with the addition of the members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, he really felt a desire to give up and escape. However, considering that Song Qingshu had just given him the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, it would be too ungrateful if he just ran away, so he fell into a dilemma.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 342: Jade Heart Sutra (1)

    <h4>Chapter 342: Jade Heart Sutra (1)</h4>

    After hesitating for a long time, Murong Fu decided to stand aside and look at the situation first. He judged that it would be better to help Song Qingshu hold back his enemies from a distance, and he didn¡¯t really want to join the battle.

    If the general situation got worse, it would easy for him to escape since he would be far away. Then, he would go back to Gusu and practice the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms in earnest, so it wouldn¡¯t be toote to avenge Song Qingshu in the future.

    Seeing Murong Fu standing far away, the Xuanming Elders also didn¡¯t step forward. It was important for them to protect Zhao Min at the moment. However, when he saw Ren Yingying standing next to Zhao Min, Lu Zhangke couldn¡¯t stop himself, and stretched out his hand to touch her face, "Hey, who is this girl, why is she so beautiful?"

    "Ba*tard!"

    "Stop!"

    Several voices from the crowd cursed out one after another, it turned out that the Sun Moon Holy Cult members were keeping their eyes on Song Qingshu from the start. And now, seeing that he was now being attacked, and the guy with the strange staff wanted to be rude to their saintess, they couldn''t bear it anymore, so they drew their weapons and attacked .

    Fortunately, they were concerned about Ren Yingying''s safety, otherwise they would have shot a volley of poisonous darts, and the two Xuanming Elders and Zhao Min, would have died on the spot.

    Although the Xuanming Elders had high martial arts skills, the members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult were all elites, and the more they fought, the more the two elders had to take care of Zhao Min''s safety.

    Ping Yizhi noticed the changes in the situation, and knew that he now had the chance to escape with his life. Sess or failure depended on one action, as he tried his best to consume his internal energy, and pointed his One Yang Finger force at Bing Xue''er, temporarily forcing her away. Then he immediately raised his sleeves and threw a handful of poisonous powder into the air, taking the opportunity to escape.

    Bing Xue''er knew that the opponents was an expert in using poison, so she didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. She quickly stepped aside, and missed the chance to catch him again.

    Song Qingshu knew that Murong Jingyue was the one Bing Xue¡¯er had been chasing for a long time, and he was now running away. Although the two were far apart, Song Qingshu was determined that he would never let Murong Jingyue escape from his grasp.

    But just as he moved, Monk Jinlun appeared in front of him, and angrily scolded, "Hey! You little thief,st time you took advantage of our danger to take the Princess away, today I want you to experience the power of the golden wheels!"

    As soon as the words ended, Monk Jinlun shook his body, and the five wheels made out of gold, silver, copper, iron and tin flew shot forward and attacked from up and down, left and right, with different angles.

    Seeing Murong Jingyue disappear into the distance, Song Qingshu became furious, and he no longer held back his strength. He watched a wheel fly towards him, and smashed the wheel to pieces with a palm strike.

    Monk Jinlun turned pale with shock, and led the other four wheels to attack him.

    Murong Fu saw the situation clearly, and he quickly shouted out, "Brother Song, Murong Jingyue is a traitor of the Murong family, so I will go after him."

    He could clearly see that Murong Jingyue''s martial arts were better than his. But now that he was seriously injured, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult for him to beat the traitor. He judged it better to go after him than to stay here, and Song Qingshu also wouldn''t be able to refuse his reason as well.

    Sure enough, Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and had no choice but to say, "Brother Murong, be careful of his poison."

    But before he could even finish speaking, he was attacked by Monk Jinlun again. This time Monk Jinlun didn''t dare to continue with his weapon to attack and he quickly took the remaining golden wheels in his hand. Then he held the wheels in one hand, and used the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Technique with the other hand.

    Song Qingshu dodged the extremely lethal edge of the golden wheels, while dealing with Monk Jinlun¡¯s right hand. The two exchanged more than ten moves in the blink of an eye. Song Qingshu gradually felt his hands turn numb, and was horrified at the power of his opponents attacks.

    The Dragon-Elephant Prajna Technique, just like its name suggested, granted the power of a dragon and an elephant to its user after it was practiced to a great extent. Although its reputation was exaggerated to a certain extent, Song Qingshu still felt that it was a little difficult to deal with it with just the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. So, the Wooden Sword slipped from his sleeve as he grabbed it with his hand.

    It didn¡¯t mean that the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms was not as good as the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Technique, but it was Song Qingshu who couldn¡¯t bring out the true power of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. If he could use the full power of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, it would be uncertain who would end up dying at the end.

    At that moment, Zhao Min yelled, "Stop everything!"

    Zhao Min has been in a position of power for a long time, therefore her words and deeds are naturally majestic, so apart from her subordinates, even the members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult stopped and looked at her nkly.

    Zhao Min watched as Murong Jingyue run away, and trembled with anger. Then she red at Xuanming Elders and the others, "Who told you toe here to make trouble?"

    The two Xuanming Elders looked at each other, and said with a smile, "The State Teacher and your subordinates are just to save the Princess."

    Seeing the frosty look on their faces, Zhao Min didn''t act too harsh, and said, "Master Song is my old acquaintance, and what happened in the innst time was just a little joke between him and this Princess, you don''t have to be too concerned."

    Anger shed in Monk Jinlun''s eyes, he snorted, and didn''t say anything. The Xuanming Elders were originally supported by the Ruyang Pce, so they also wouldn¡¯t go against her wishes.

    "The man who escaped just now wanted to harm this Princess several times. Master Song had been protecting me, but when you came, he was able to escape in the chaos."

    Hearing Zhao Min''s words, the three masters looked at each other, and cursed in their hearts, especially the two Xuanming Elders, who were connected with each other, <i>¡®Didn¡¯t you ho*ok up with that Zhang Wuji from the Ming Cult? But why are you so concerned with this man? Hey, this is great anyway! We don''t like Zhang Wuji, so we can count on Song Qingshu to put a big green hat on himter.¡¯</i>

    Zhao Min naturally didn''t know what they were thinking, otherwise her stomach would probably explode from anger. She then look at Ren Yingying and said with a pleasant tone, "There were many misunderstandings between this Princess and the Saintess, so I hope the Saintess wouldn¡¯t mind the rudeness of my subordinates just now."

    In fact, if it wasn''t for the poisonous darts of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, Zhao Min would have taken this great opportunity to take Ren Yingying captive and take her to the Ruyang Pce as a guest.

    Ren Yingying had already been snatched back by her subordinates just now. Although the Sun Moon Holy Cult had many people, but the martial arts realm on Zhao Min''s side was way too high, so she had no choice but to nod her head, "Yingying really admires the demeanor of the Princess. May we meet on ater date."

    Although she smiled on the surface, but Ren Yingying was very annoyed in her heart. If she had known that this woman was Princess Shaomin of Mongolia, she would have asked her subordinates to bring her back to Heimuya even if she had to take a risk.

    Besides¡­ in the bottom of her heart, she didn''t believe that Song Qingshu would really hurt her.

    Ren Yingying took a deep look at Song Qingshu, frustrated at the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge today. So she tightly bit her lower lip, raised her hand, and hurried away with her subordinates.

    Zhao Min nced at them, slightly nodded, and said, "Thank you Master Song for taking care of me these few days, and may we meet again on ater date."

    "Princess, think twice!" Hearing her words, Monk Jinlun and Xuanming Elders expressions changed. They really wanted to take advantage of this great opportunity to besiege Song Qingshu, who was still within their reach.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This chapter almost double the length of the usual chapters. So I had to divide it.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 343: Keep the goodies within the family

    <h4>Chapter 343: Keep the goodies within the family</h4>

    "Jade Heart Sutra?" Song Qingshu smiled strangely, "There is indeed a big difficulty in practicing this."

    Bing Xueer looked at him in surprise: "You know?"

    "Of course I know." Thinking of the TV series in his previous life, where Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu had to take off their clothes in order to practice this martial art while facing each other, Song Qingshuughed even more happily.

    <i>¡®Does he really know?¡¯</i> Bing Xue''er was terrified by his smile, but quickly shook her head, <i>¡®It''s impossible, the "Jade Heart Sutra" is a secret of the Ancient Tomb School, how could an outsider know of its secrets?¡¯</i>

    "You don''t believe it?" Song Qingshu asked with a smile after noticing Bing Xue''er''s expression.

    Bing Xue''er''s pretty face straightened, and she snorted, "Of course I don''t believe it, it''s impossible for you to know."

    Song Qingshu looked at her quietly, and slowly said, "When practicing the Jade Heart Sutra, practitioners will experience extreme heat all over their bodies, so they must choose an open and deserted ce to practice it. Moreover, they must take off all their clothes before starting, so that the heat can dissipate immediately without being blocked for even a moment. Otherwise it will be trapped in their body, causing them to be seriously ill, and in the worse case they might even die."

    Seeing Bing Xue''er''splexion change slightly, Song Qingshu smiled and continued, "This internal method is extremely dangerous, and it must be practiced by two people together to guide the Qi and protect their internals. Practicing it is difficult every step of the way, and there is always a possibility that something might go astray. So, if there is no one else to help, the practitioner might go crazy. Only with a perfect cooperation between two partners can the practitioners ovee the danger together."

    "Why do you know in such a detail?" Bing Xue''er lightly bit her red lips, and stared nkly at his profile.

    "Have you forgotten what I told you before? This was told to me by a wandering Taoist named Jin Yong." Song Qingshu replied.

    "That bast*rd Taoist! How can he even know this kind of thing?" One must know that when the disciples of the Ancient Tomb Sect practice the Jade Heart Sutra, the two women had to take off their clothes and practice together. Even the disciples of the Ancient Tomb Sect had no way to know about the details unless their master imparted the Jade Heart Sutra to them!

    That¡¯s why, Bing Xue''er couldn''t help but wonder whether that Jin Yong had peeked at the disciples in the Ancient Tomb Sect when they were practicing, so naturally she didn¡¯t show him any respect.

    Song Qingshu smiled and said nothing. It was better for that old man to take the arrow than him to be a punching bag. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Bing Xue''er to calm down, and the anger on her face slowly faded, reced by an inexplicable embarrassment and shyness.

    "If my Sister-inw doesn''t mind, I can help you." He couldn''t wait to ¡°help¡± her practice this method.

    "But¡­" Bing Xue''er pondered for a moment, then quietly sighed, "After all, you and I are of different genders. It would be too indecent for us to take off our clothes and face each other."

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®I had seen and touched all that I was not supposed to touch when I helped you connect your broken ribs in the past.¡¯</i> But he didn''t dare to say it out loud, and quickly said, "Well, actually this problem is not difficult to solve."

    "What is the solution?" Bing Xue¡¯er softly asked.

    "Wouldn''t it be better if you and I were blindfolded?" Song Qingshu really didn''t want to practice it in the wild like Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu, which resulted in them being disturbed and seriously injured. "Of course, I don''t mind if you don''t want to be blindfolded."

    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Bing Xue''er felt ashamed, then she suddenly thought of something, and her face turned red, "Brother-inw, you are not a good person."

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu looked bewildered. Everyone received a good person card, but he received a bad person card. Life was really unpredictable.

    Bing Xue''er lowered her head, not letting Song Qingshu to see the expression on her face, "With my Brother-inw''s current martial arts realm, you eyesight is already beyond formidable, so how can it be blocked by a mere strip of cloth!"

    "This¡­ I really didn''t consider this." Song Qingshu yelled at the injustice! He really didn''t realize that he could do such wonderful things as his martial arts realm advanced.

    Seeing that it didn''t seem like he was telling a lie, Bing Xue''er slowly nodded and hummed.

    "It seems that I am not destined to practice it after all." Bing Xue''er sighed.

    When her master gave her the Jade Heart Sutra in the past, she left in a hurry because of important matters, so she had no one to practice it with. Later, after marrying Hu Yidao, all her thoughts were on her husband and son, and she never thought about practicing this martial arts, so she missed the opportunity again.

    Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "I''ll just close my eyes when I''m practicing."

    "But once you open it, won''t you see everything?" Bing Xue''er''s snow-likeplexion showed a faint blush.

    "If I say I won''t open it, I won''t open it. Sister-inw, don¡¯t you believe me?" Song Qingshu spoke with a serious expression, and his eyes were extremely clear, without any evil thoughts.

    Bing Xue¡¯er subconsciously believed his words, but still shook her head in coy manner, "No."

    "Why?" Song Qingshu became speechless.

    Bing Xue''er hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell the truth, "Although your eyes will be closed, I¡­ I will still be able to see you¡­ without clothes, and I will inevitably be agitated and lose focus."

    "Sister-inw, can''t you just cover your eyes?" Song Qingshu said.

    Bing Xue''er lightly bit her red lips, and rolled her eyes at him, "Then how can I be sure if you haven¡¯t opened your eyes?"

    Song Qingshu''s heart was shaken by her captivating gestures, so he could only say, "Then I really have no other way. Why don''t we just learn from Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu, amd go to the wild to find a bush and hide our bodies."

    "This is a good idea, but who is Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu?" Bing Xue¡¯er asked in surprise, and her beautiful eyes lit up.

    "Uh, your junior sister and brother-inw," Song Qingshu said hastily, and changed the subject, "It''s just that no matter how quiet the ce is, there will inevitably be people passing by."

    Bing Xue''er smiled, "Brother-inw, don''t worry, one part of this Jade Heart Sutra is ¡®Yin Jin'', and the other part is ¡®Yang Tui''. The ¡®Yin Jin¡¯ part must bepleted in one go, and there shouldn¡¯t be even a slight disturbance in the middle, so I will practice it alone. As for the ¡®Yang Tui'' part, it can be stopped at any time, and I will practice it with the help of my Brother-inw. If we encounter an enemy, Brother-inw can stop the practice at any time. With my Brother-inw''s, there should be no problems about our safety."

    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "That''s not what I''m worried about."

    Bing Xue¡¯er was startled, "Then what are you worried about?"

    "I''m just worried that my Sister-inw''s pure body will be seen by outsiders." Song Qingshu said with some anger.

    Bing Xue''erughed angrily, and asked, "Then what about you?"

    "Of course I''m not an outsider." Song Qingshu said confidently.

    "Are you thinking about ¡®not letting one''s own fertile water flow into others'' field''?" Bing Xue''er red at him with a frosty face.

    "How did Sister-inw know? Oh, don''t hit me, it hurts¡­" Song Qingshu begged for mercy while dodging.

    After a long time, Bing Xue''er let out a faint sigh,"Brother-inw, you have nevercked beautiful women around you. Even that Princess and the Saintess just now were far superior in appearance to your sister-inw, so why bother chase after something you can''t have?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 344: Murong Jingyues plan

    <h4>Chapter 344: Murong Jingyues n</h4>

    "Is sister-inw feeling jealous?" Song Qingshu asked with a strange smile.

    "Why would I be jealous?" Bing Xue''er was interrupted by hisment, and forgot to continue her lecture for a moment

    "Did Sister-inw think that I have some sort of rtion with those two women?" Song Qingshuughed even more happily.

    Bing Xue''er blushed, and spoke with a slightly angry expression, "This sister-inw will be happy if they have something to do with you, why would I be jealous?"

    "Sister-inw, you think too much. The rtionship between me and them is pure and clear, and it''s not the kind of rtionship you are thinking." Song Qingshu exined, "Besides, why is Sister-inw being so overly modest? In terms of appearance and temperament, how can Sister-inw be inferior to them?"

    "That is not the point of our discussion." Bing Xue''er was feeling anxious, "I mean you don''t have to¡­"

    Song Qingshu interrupted her again, and then said, "Sister-inw, I understand what you mean. But love is a mysterious thing. As long as you and I develop genuine love for each other, then why bother to force us apart?"

    Bing Xue''er was at a loss for words for a moment, then she couldn''t help snorting, "Yes, yes, I can''t exin it to you logically, but I still hope that Brother-inw can understand that it is impossible between you and me."

    "Why?" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    "Impossible is impossible, there''s no reason for that." Bing Xue''er turned her face to one side, and decided not to talk to him anymore.

    "Is Sister-inw worried about worldly etiquette? Or do you care about other people''s eyes?" Song Qingshu asked.

    "You are my Brother-inw and I am your sister-inw, isn''t that reason enough?" Bing Xue''er expression turned frosty, "Brother-inw, if you raise this issue again, I will be angry."

    "Okay, I won''t talk about it any more." Song Qingshu smiled wryly, "Then let''s find a nearby shrub to practice."

    Bing Xue''er hummed without showing any emotions.

    Fortunately, Ping Yizhi''s residence was originally located in a beautiful and quiet valley, and the two soon found a luxuriant flower shrub, which was several feet long, densely packed, and fragrant.

    "Sister-inw, why don''t we practice here. We will be separated by the flower shrub, so even if we both take off our clothes, we won¡¯t be able to see the other." Looking at the flower shrub in front of him, Song Qingshu was full of admiration.

    Bing Xue''er jumped up a nearby tree, looked around, and saw that the southeast, north, and west were all peaceful and quiet. There was only the sound of nearby spring and birdsong, and no one else was around, it was indeed a good ce to practice.

    Even though her graceful figurended on the branch with a light leap, the branch didn¡¯t tremble at all. Song Qingshu praised the movement technique of the Ancient Tomb Sect, and secretly admired Bing Xue''er¡¯s soft as if boneless figure.

    "This ce is appropriate." Bing Xue''er softly said as she slightly nodded her head.

    Song Qingshu said, "Sister-inw, please tell me the Jade Heart Sutra."

    Bing Xue''er went silent for a moment, then slowly said, "Not yet, let''s talk about it tonight."

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, and quickly understood her thoughts. Although there would be flower shrub blocking their sight, it was still too difficult for her to undress in front of him in broad daylight, so he didn''t continue to force her.

    The two returned to Ping Yizhi''s wooden house. They spent their time by taking about what they had encountered after they had separated. After chatting for a while, the rtionship between the two became much closer.

    "Is the food I cook unptable?" Seeing Song Qingshu''s embarrassed expression, Bing Xue''er asked for confirmation.

    It turned out that the two of them noticed that it was gettingte and nned to have dinner before they went to the flower shrubs to practice.

    As a woman, Bing Xue''er wouldn¡¯t let Song Qingshu to do the cooking. And after working in the kitchen for a long time, she finally presented a table of meals.

    "Not many men in the world can have this blessing of being able to eat the food cooked by my Sister-inw. How can it be unptable!" Song Qingshu looked indifferent on the surface, but endlesslyined in his heart, Bing Xue''er''s cooking skills were really not that good.

    Bing Xue''er knew about her own ability quite well, and her face turned red, "Brother-inw, don''t lie to me, I know that it tastes terrible. In the past few years, I have been traveling around, and I rarely had the opportunity to cook. Even Fei''er doesn''t like to eat what I cook, so we generally always go to restaurants to eat, and eat dry food when we are on the road."

    "But I truly like Sister-inw''s cooking." Song Qingshu ate a few mouthfuls of rice to show that what he said was true.

    "You truly know how to make me happy." Bing Xue''er chuckled when she saw Song Qingshu gobble up the rice, "Slow down, hey¡­"

    After taking a good rest, the two came to the flower shrub they had chosen during the day. The valley was very quite at night, and the fragrance of flowers were even stronger.

    Bing Xue''er exined the forms for practicing the Jade Heart Sutra, and Song Qingshu quickly memorized it. This internal method was indeed extremely dangerous. After asking about the difficulties and confusions, Song Qingshu quickly became familiar with the method.

    The two stood at the opposite sides of the flower shrub, and Song Qingshu slowly took off his clothes. Bing Xue''er hesitated for a moment, and after seeing that she really couldn''t see the situation on the other side, she finally felt at ease.

    "Brother-inw, can you promise me to keep your eyes closed when practicing?" Bing Xue''er said in embarrassment.

    "Sister-inw, are you still not at ease?" Song Qingshu smiled wryly, but seeing Bing Xue¡¯er''s eyes were full of pleading, his heart softened, and he quickly nodded, "Okay, I will close my eyes."

    Bing Xue''er saw that he had really closed his eyes, and then slowly took off her dress as well. Then she slowly moved her left arm through the flowers shrubs, and touched Song Qingshu''s right palm. This way, as long as one encounters difficulties during the practice, the other would be able to sense it and would be able to use their Qi to provide immediate help.

    The soft touch of the woman¡¯s palm made Song Qingshu''s heart flutter. But he understood that this technique was extremely dangerous, so he quickly calmed down.

    Song Qingshu''s martial arts attainment had reached a very high degree. Although the Jade Heart Sutra was mysterious, it still wasn¡¯t considered a top-level internal method in all of Jin Yong¡¯s novels. So after a few tries, Song Qingshu sessfully reached the ninth stage of the Jade Heart Sutra.

    Guided by Song Qingshu''s True Qi, Bing Xue''er''s practice speed became much faster than ordinary people''s.

    After just a few hours, she had already reached the seventh stage of the Jade Heart Sutra. It seems that in another two hours, she would be able topletely master it.

    However, Song Qingshu suddenly found that the True Qi in her meridians suddenly became disordered, and the snow-white skin on her face changed from normal to a blushing red.

    "What''s going on here?" Song Qingshu was at a loss, he had been guiding Bing Xue''er''s True Qi with utmost care, so there shouldn''t have been any problems.

    What he didn¡¯t know that when Murong Jingyue saw Zhao Min''s iparable beauty, he was deeply moved. But, because there were so many people during the daytime, it was inconvenient for him to make a move, so he quietly poured aphr*disiacs into the water tank.

    ording to his n, he would use detoxification as a reason to make Zhao Min stay there. His appearance as Ping Yizhi was very old, and along with his identity as a genius doctor, it would be difficult to arouse suspicion from others, so the sess rate of keeping Zhao Min with him was very high.

    Worried that Zhao Min would struggle too much, Murong Jingyue put the aphr*disiacs in the water tank in advance, and nned to prepare some tea when it was the right time. No one would be able to guard against such a full proof n.

    Of course, Bing Xue''er didn''t know about that, and she used the water in the water tank when making the meal, so she was also poisoned with that obscene aphr*disiacs.

    And, when the dru*g''s effect took hold, she was on the verge of losing control of her True Qi .

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 345: Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 345: Obsession</h4>

    Although Song Qingshu also ate, but the Joyful Meditation Method he practiced was originally the progenitor of passion and desire, so he was naturally immune to simr dr*ugs.

    "Sister-inw, calm down, don''t practice for now." Song Qingshu anxiously called out.

    It''s a pity that Bing Xue''er was so immersed in the practice that she couldn''t hear his voice at all. Although she subconsciously felt that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to continue practicing, she failed to realize the danger.

    "Hahahahaha, what a pair of shameless adul*terers!" Suddenly, a man''sughter was heard from not far away.

    "Not good!" Song Qingshu screamed danger in his heart.

    This person had rich True Qi, and his realm was also extremely deep. Hisughter which was mixed with genuine internal energy even caused Song Qingshu to feel like his ears were buzzing, not to mention Bing Xue''er who was practicing.

    "Pfft!" A mouthful of blood spewed out of her mouth, and Bing Xue''er finally woke up with a start, having suffered serious internal injuries.

    "Bas*tard! Where are you!"

    Seeing Bing Xue''er vomit blood, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be furious! He raised his left hand, and imbued the nearby petals and leaves with his internal energy, and they shot towards the ce where the sound came out like sharp des.

    Song Qingshu took the opportunity to grab the clothes and wrapped them around Bing Xue''er, and worriedly asked, "Sister-inw, are you alright?"

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had suddenly rushed over, Bing Xue''er felt a little agitated, but she also understood that there was a reason for the incident. After looking at Song Qingshu''s concerned gaze, her slight anger disappeared, and she weakly said, "I feel so hot all over, I feel so ufortable¡­"

    Seeing Bing Xue''er''s watery eyes, Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®Could it be that my Sister-inw has been affected by some kind of drug?¡¯</i>

    "To be able to hurt people with even leaves and flowers petals. How can you reach such a state at such a young age?"

    A masked man in ck clothes walked over in an embarrassed state. He had one or two cut marks on his clothes, presumably he hadn''t been able dodgepletely just now.

    Song Qingshu saw that there were only two cuts on his clothes, and they didn¡¯t actually hurt his body, and a strange look shed in his eyes, "Your Excellency also has superb martial arts."

    "Brother-inw, this person is so annoying~" Bing Xue''er seemed to have no strength in her whole body as she gently snuggled into Song Qingshu''s arms, her voice was different from the usual calmness, and became sweet and sultry.

    "What kind of dr*ug did you use?" Song Qingshu red at the man in ck.

    There were only three people present at this ce, and Bing Xue''er was suddenly acting strange, so who else could be the perpetrator other than this stranger. Song Qingshu became even more cautious when he thought that the other party was able to silently dru*g Bing Xue''er under his nose.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, the man in ckughed out of anger, "What a shameless pair. You are the ones having se*x in the wild, but you are ndering this old man."

    Hearing his words, Bing Xue''er''s chest rose and fell, and with a cough, she spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Song Qingshu was very agitated just now, so just after saying the words, he realized that he might have wronged the other party, but he became furious when the man¡¯s dirty words made Bing Xue''er hurt even more. So he gently picked Bing Xue''er up from the ground and helped her lean against a nearby tree.

    "Sister-inw, wait for me. I will kill this person first, and thene back to treat your wounds."

    The man in ck clothes didn''t expect that Song Qingshu would attack so fast. And before he could even say anything, he felt a huge force rush towards his face. He was shocked and quickly used his skills to dispel the force of Song Qingshu''s palm.

    Song Qingshu''s palm was like a immovable wall, and the man in ck clothes was shocked to find that he couldn''t dispel it at all. So he hastily used his special technique to diverted the palm strike aside, and with a bang, a clump of dead flowers and leaves rose from the ground.

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu looked at his palm in surprise. He didn''t expect that the blow that was bound to hit would be diverted by the opponent.

    The man in ck clothes secretly broke into a cold sweat, and said with a chuckle, "Could it be that Your Excellency wants to kill me to silence me?"

    "Who are you?" The exchange just now made Song Qingshu understand that the other party wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with, and his realm might not be inferior to that of Western Poison Ouyang Feng.

    "I heard that during the day someone had used the rumored ¡®returning you with your own way'' around here, so this old man came to this ce to take a look. But who would¡¯ve known that such scandalous acts would be taking ce here, hehe!" There was nock of sarcasm in the man''s tone even though he had just experienced Song Qingshu''s unfathomable martial arts. The man in ck clothes had been roaming the wulin for decades, and he had never been afraid of anyone, so how could he show weakness in front of a junior.

    "Nonsense!" Bing Xue''er panicked, and became agitated once again. She had difficulty breathing and felt extremely depressed.

    "A charming young woman who has been in a drought for a long time, a young man with a body full of vigor, haha, what a good pair of brother-inw and sister-inw. This old man will not disturb your good business, so I will take my leave." The man in ck clothes was also afraid of Song Qingshu''s martial arts in his heart, so he wanted to turn around and leave.

    "You think you can just leave!" How could Song Qingshu let him leave like that. He didn''t know the stranger¡¯s background, so if the man was allowed to leave and he talked nonsense afterwards, it would spell a disaster.

    Song Qingshu himself didn''t care that much since he was thick-skinned, but it would surely harm Bing Xue''er''s reputation.

    Although the man in ck clothes had turned around, he was always on guard. When he saw Song Qingshu rushing towards him, he quickly raised his palms to meet his attack.

    The two attacked, then counter-attacked as their inner energyshed out in all directions and the originally luxuriant flowers bushes around them were messed up.

    "Hey brat, you really wants to take my life?"

    "Only the dead don''t go around talking nonsense."

    "Want to kill this old man? You are too overconfident."

    "Whether I am overconfident or not, you will know when you try."

    The two shed about and exchanged dozens of moves.

    The man in ck clothes noticed that Song Qingshu''s gestures and moves would change from certain martial arts he was familiar with to other unfamiliar ones in regr intervals. It never stayed constant.

    Even after fighting for so long, the man in ck clothes had never seen Song Qingshu use aplete move from a fixed martial arts. Each of this moves had the essence of multiple martials arts sects, and he would change the angle of attack and the strength at any time ording to the situation he was in.

    <i>¡®Could it be that this little brat is no longer confined to techniques, and has reached the legendary state of returning to the source?¡¯</i> The man in ck clothes became more and more frightened as he fought. He became convinced that after another two or three hundred moves, he would bepletely under his opponents mercy!

    <i>¡®But this little brat is obviously very young, and even if he practiced martial arts from his mother''s womb, it would be impossible for him to have such a state!¡¯</i>

    This happened because the man in ck clothes was severely limited by his experience in the wulin. How could he know that Song Qingshu was not a person born and bred in this world. Song Qingshu, who came from a modern time, had read many martial arts books, and seen many martial arts movies.

    Even the most ordinary people of the modern world were familiar with the philosophy of¡ª "To win without making a move" and "To win a swordfight without a sword". Although they didn''t understand what it really meant, everyone knew about their existence.

    Aftering to this world, and with the improvement of his martial arts, Song Qingshu slowly integrated the philosophies of his previous life with his martial arts way, and he deliberately pursued that direction. Therefore was able to avoid many limitation the people in this world had imposed onto themselves.

    The biggest characteristic of the wulin in this world was that they cherished their own self. For example, it was taboo to learn martial arts secretly, and masters would never pass martial arts to disciples of other sects, etc.

    Therefore, the masters who grew up with this kind of philosophy had be limited to their own groups, and in the end, they have to to take many detours to reach the state of returning to the source. This world had thousands of amazing and brilliant people, but in the end, only a few manage to vaguely realize that state after they be old.

    After another dozens of moves, Song Qingshu also secretly admired the high level of martial arts of this man in ck clothes, which was quite rare. He sifted through all the characters of Jin Yong¡¯s books in his mind, and suddenly thought of a certain someone who matched the description, so he couldn''t help blurting out, "The Great Cosmic Transformation, are you Murong Bo?"

    After being identified by Song Qingshu, the eyes of the man in ck turned cold and he gave him a vicious look.

    His faked death was one of the biggest secrets of the Murong family, and in order to hide it from the world, he didn¡¯t even tell his own son, Murong Fu. If he hadn''t been concerned about Song Qingshu''s martial arts, he would have rushed forward and killed the two before him

    "Your Excellency is young, but you have a lot of experience." Murong Bo stopped trying to argue, and took off his mask. He was a master, so he naturally had the pride of a so-called master.

    Murong Bo had gray hair, and his face showed the ravages of time.

    Song Qingshu was suddenly filled with emotion. This man in front of him was the most notorious viin in the novel Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, although his martial arts realm was high, but he relied too much on underhanded schemes. Even after decades of hard work, he would fail in the end, and choose to stay as a monk for the rest of his life.

    There were many among the Ming Cult, whose martial arts realms were on par with him, let alone Yang Dingtian and others, whose martial arts realm were far superior to him. But even so, he used his resourcefulness to forcefully make the Ming Cult, a behemoth, almost be wiped out.

    In the end, he had to lose to the protagonist''s plot armor, which was quite unfair.

    "Young Master Murong was kind to me in the past, so I will not embarrass his father. As long as you promise to keep this matter a secrets, we shall forget what happened today, what do you think?" Song Qingshu knew very well in his heart, that with Murong Bo''s skills, it would take a lot of time and effort to take his life, and he himself might have to pay the price with serious injuries. Considering that he had to quickly save Bing Xue''er, he didn''t have the choice to waste time and energy on him.

    "Your Excellency is so young, but you have already reached this level of martial arts, I really admire you." Murong Bo''s expression darkened, and though in his heart, <i>¡®If Fu''er had his abilities, with us two father and son joining forces, would we have to be afraid of anyone? And I wouldn''t need to hide my name like this as well.¡¯</i>

    "But does Your Excellency really think that this old man is afraid of you?" A younger junior was letting him go because of his son''s face. The fact hurt Murong Bo¡¯s pride as a martial arts master, not to mention that he still had his family¡¯s special martial arts, so he didn''t think he would really lose to the opponent.

    "Murong''s family''s Great Cosmic Transformation and Chaotic Connection Finger, has been famous in the wulin for a long time. But the time and ce are not right at this time, so may we meet againter." Seeing the hesitation on Murong Bo''s face, Song Qingshu continued, "The old man has great ambitions. Do you want to fight to the death with me for such a trivial reason?"

    Murong Bo was taken aback, he always used the deeds of Emperor Gaozu of Han, Liu Bang and Emperor Gaozu of Tang, Li Yuan to motivate himself. In order to revive the Yan Dynasty, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to endure even the humiliation of bing an eunuch, let alone such a trivial matter.

    "Boy, you are right. I promise you, today''s matter will not be revealed to anyone, and we shall meet at ater date." Murong Bo sped his fists, then turned and disappeared into the darkness.

    All these years, he had been secretly protecting Murong Fu, but today he was dyed on the road because of another matter, which was why he had arrivedte. Judging from the news he got, that Murong Jingyue''s martial arts was far superior to Murong Fu''s, so he was worried that something might happen to him, so he hurriedly pursued him.

    Seeing Murong Bo leave, Song Qingshu hastily came to Bing Xue''er''s side, seeing that she was in a semi-conscious state, he quickly poured a burst of True Qi into her body, and anxiously asked, "Sister-inw, how are you feeling?"

    Bing Xue''er slowly opened her eyes, "Brother-inw, I feel so sleepy¡­ I really want to sleep."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 346: Concubine Tong

    <h4>Chapter 346: Concubine Tong</h4>

    Song Qingshu checked Bing Xue''er''s pulse, and his face darkened. Practicing the Jade Heart Sutra was inherently very dangerous, and if you don''t pay attention, you would go crazy. What''s more, Bing Xue''er didn''t even know what kind of dr*ug was affecting her, which caused all the mood swings and a sharp rise in body temperature.

    In the process of practicing the Jade Heart Sutra, a lot of heat would be generated, so practitioners had to take off their clothes and practice in an open ce to let the heat dissipate in time. Unfortunately for Bing Xue''er, due to the effect of the dr*ug, the heat generated by her body had more than doubled.

    The skin on Bing Xue''er''s body felt as hot as fire. Song Qingshu realized that her life may be in danger if she doesn''t get treated very soon.

    Holding her in his arms, Song Qingshu mobilized his True Qi without hesitation, and hurried to the wooden house. After returning to the wooden house, Song Qingshu found arge metal bathtub.

    And when he was about to add water to it, he suddenly thought back to the reason why Xiao Longnu didn¡¯t practice the Jade Heart Sutra on the cold jade bed. It was because she was worried that the heat generated in her body would be forced back inside the body by the cold jade bed due to the sudden difference of temperature. It that happened, it could cause harm ranging from serious injuries to death.

    Therefore, Song Qingshu didn''t dare to directly add cold water in the bathtub to dissipate Bing Xue''er''s body heat, but decided to use warm water that was close to her body temperature first, and then lowered the temperature of the water little by little to let her body adapt.

    When Song Qingshu was about to lift the lid of the water tank to add water to the bucket, a thought suddenly shed in his mind. He realized that with his current martial arts realm, it was absolutely impossible if someone wanted to dr*ug Bing Xue''er without him noticing.

    Then the only time Bing Xue''er had the chance of being drugged was when they were eating just now. So Song Qingshu hesitantly leaned over to sniff the water in the water tank, and he smelled a faint strange smell,

    "Ping Yizhi that bast*ard, he really mixed aphro*disiac in the drinking water!"

    Song Qingshu cursed the vile man in his heart. He knew that Ping Yizhi was a pervert, but he didn''t expect that the other party was nning to use such a thing against Zhao Min.

    He hurriedly ran to the mountain stream outside the house to fetch a new tank of water. Now that he had be much stronger, he could carry arge tank full of water with ease, and he didn¡¯t have to expend much effor.

    Pouring water into the tub, he added firewood under it. Then Song Qingshu went to check up on Bing Xue''er, and saw that she had passed outpletely. He was starting to feel very anxious. He only hated that the heat of the fire was not strong enough, and why the water hadn''t gotten warm yet.

    This was because he was feeling too anxious. He had added firewood only just now, so how could the water heat up so quickly.

    Song Qingshu waited for a while, but couldn''t sit still any longer. He stretched his hands into the bathtub, and tried his best to use his True Qi to generate heat.

    After realizing that the temperature of the water in the tub was just about what he wanted, Song Qingshu hurriedly ran to Bing Xue''er''s side, and hurriedly took off the clothes on her body.

    "Sister-inw, I will be offending you."

    Song Qingshu was very anxious at the moment, so he didn¡¯t have any thoughts to appreciate the beautiful woman''s captivating body. He gently put her in the bathtub, and then ced his palm on her chest. Then, he injected his True Qi into her body to help her clear up the vile dr*ug.

    In the past two years, Song Qingshu had encountered several cases of women being affected by aphro*disiac, especially the one with Shuang''er, which left a deep impression on him. At that time, he had to run around all over the city with Shuang¡¯er in his arms, and he was lucky enough to find human milk to detoxify her.

    Afterwards, Song Qingshu was terrified of the possibility of that kind of thing happening again in the future. He wouldn¡¯t able to find human milk all the time and he also couldn''t use his body to detoxify other girls like he did to He Tieshou.

    This world wasn¡¯t like his previous one, and the women in this world attached great importance to the concept of chastity. If he used that method to take advantage of women, how would he be different from vile viins like Tian Boguang, Yun Zhonghe and the others?

    So Song Qingshu has been secretly thinking about how to detoxify women in simr situations in the future. Because aphro*disiac was not exactly poison, and it only amplified people''s deepest desires, so it couldn''t be alleviated by other dr*ugs.

    After Song Qingshu practiced the Joyful Meditation Method, which was built on the principles of male and female desires, he understood some interesting facts.

    Song Qingshu, who came from a modern era, was well-informed and understood that it wasn¡¯t necessary to have real intercourse between men and women to relieve sexual desires, so he unexpectedly figured out a way to use internal force to guide and use water to dissolve the effects of aphro*disiac.

    Of course, Song Qingshu, who came from a modern era, deeply understood the principle of linking theory with practice. In order to verify this method, he had to do a lot of experiments on Concubine Tong when he was at the Forbidden City. During those days, devil Song Qingshu often fed aphro*disiac to Concubine Tong during their sessions. At the beginning, the method failed a lot, and devil Song Qingshu often had to detoxify Concubine Tong himself.

    During that time, he umted a lot of experience, andter Song Qingshu finally seeded. But the poor Concubine Tong had to go through many days of nightmarish happiness, and she had beenpletely ruined to the point that her body went limp and wet with single touch of a man.

    That devil Song Qingshu waster helped by Dongfang Muxue, Zhou Zhiruo, and Xia Qingqing, and regained his sanity, but he still remembered things he did in the imperial harem.

    Thinking of Concubine Tong, Song Qingshu secretly apologized to her once again in his heart, and when he left the Forbidden City, he also asked Dongfang Muxue to treat her and the family behind her well to make up for his evil deeds when he was pretending to be Kangxi.

    "Even though Dongfang Muxue agreed quite easily, she smiled very strangely at the time. I don''t know if she will really follow through¡­" A thought suddenly shed in Song Qingshu''s mind, but he quickly calmed down and concentrated on detoxifying Bing Xue''er.

    *****

    At that exact moment, in the inner pce of the Forbidden City thousands of miles away.

    Concubine Tong''s eyes were blurred, her clothes were lying messily on the golden couch, and her whole body was still twitching from time to time.

    Dongfang Muxue stroked her pristine body contentedly, "The body of girl is as soft as cotton and her bones are so flexible¡­ that bast*ard Song Qingshu is really blessed. But I wonder how that brat and Xia Qingqing are doing now, the imperial court''s troops are about to be dispatched¡­"

    *****

    Song Qingshu''s True Qi guided the remnants of the dru*g in Bing Xue''er body through the pores of her skin, and then gradually dissipated in the warm water around her body. The temperature of Bing Xue''er''s body finally dropped.

    Song Qingshu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, thinking that the vile dru*g had finally been driven out.

    However, expelling the dru*g was only the first step. Bing Xue''er had not yet received treatment for the internal injuries she suffered from practicing the Jade Heart Sutra. What''s more, because of the aphro*disiac in her body and being disturbed by Murong Bo''s sound waves mixed with internal energy, the internal injuries she suffered were far more serious than the internal injuries suffered by the Xiao Longnu when she practiced the Jade Heart Sutra in the original book.

    "What kind of internal method did Lin Chaoying invent? Her disciples vomit blood at every turn, and goes mad at every turn!" Song Qingshu was extremely annoyed, and couldn''t help cursing the master a few times in his heart.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t actually that difficult for him to save Bing Xue''er. Using the method of dual cultivation from the Joyful Meditation Method would not only make Bing Xue''er recover but also improve her skills to a higher level.

    Although Song Qingshu would lose a lot of True Qi in that way, but he could regain that True Qi again in time, so he wouldn¡¯t mind giving them to Bing Xue''er. It''s just that Song Qingshu also understood that Bing Xue''er would never agree to do that.

    In the ancient era, taking a life might be a small matter, but maintaining morality was very important.

    Although Bing Xue''er was a martial artist from the wulin, different from thosedies locked in their homes, but she still missed herte husband Hu Yidao in her heart, and with her gentle temperament, she would never do anything that might wrong him.

    Song Qingshu knew Bing Xue''er''s character very well, and he could imagine that if he saved her in that way, although she would never me him after waking up, but he would lose her forever.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 347: Virtual meridians

    <h4>Chapter 347: Virtual meridians</h4>

    Song Qingshu was caught in a dilemma, and he couldn¡¯t help but think back to a famous scene from his previous life, where the girl scolded a viin in anger, "Even if you get my body, you can never get my heart!"

    ¡°Why would I need your heart?" Said the viin as he pressed on the girl like a hungry tiger pouncing on a sheep.

    At that time Song Qingshu thought it was quite agreeable, but now that his status and his martial arts had reached a higher realm, his vision and state of mind had naturally be quite different from before.

    Compared to getting their body, he now understood how precious a woman''s heart could be.

    And, to get Bing Xue¡¯er''s body, the price would be to lose her heart forever¡­

    Song Qingshu sighed deeply, <i>¡®How can I bring myself to take advantage of the situation? But, do I really want to just watch as she dies?¡¯</i>

    He thought back to the time when he had healed Bing Xue''er with Divine Brilliance Qi in Jingzhou City. To Song Qingshu, that matter seemed like it happened just yesterday. But he never thought that after being apart for such a long time, now they would be separated forever, after just a short reunion.

    "It''s a pity that my Divine Brilliance Qi was dissolved by the Joyful Meditation Method, otherwise I could still use the Divine Brilliance Qi to heal her injuries." Song Qingshu hated the feeling of helplessness and was angry. He pped his palm on the table, and the wooden table was smashed to pieces!

    "Eh?" Suddenly a thought shed across Song Qingshu''s mind, and he suddenly thought of the concept of virtual machine from his previous life. A virtual machine is aputer file, typically called an image, that behaves like an actualputer. It can run in a window as a separateputing environment, often to run a different operating system¡ª or even to function as the user''s entireputer experience¡ª as ismon on many people''s workputers.

    <i>¡®Since several operating systems with different or even conflicting principles could run perfectly on the sameputer, why can¡¯t I do the same with internal energy?¡¯ </i>The more Song Qingshu thought about it, the more excited he became. As long as he borrowed the principle of the virtual machine, opened up a small channel in his dantian, and re-simted a new dantian and meridian system, wouldn''t he be able to circte the Divine Brilliance Qi in that virtual meridian?

    Although the process would be extremely dangerous, Song Qingshu''s martial arts realm was now extraordinary and his knowledge of meridians was very deep, so doing it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. What''s more, in order to save Bing Xue''er, he was more than willing to take such a risk.

    No wanting to waste time, Song Qingshu sat cross-legged on the couch, assumed the lotus posture, closed his eyes and started to open up a new virtual dantian. While simting the meridian system, his face turned red and purple, obviously the process was extremely painful.

    Song Qingshu came from the modern era, and his thoughts were not constricted by the martial arts concepts of this world as he simted a new meridian system in his dantian.

    For thousands of years, no one in the wulin had tried do something like it, let alone even think about it.

    Even legendary martial artists such as Dugu Qiubai, or Zhang Sanfeng, had never thought of doing something like this. Song Qingshu was sessful in his attempt, it would open up a brand new field in martial arts system.

    Thousands of yearster, Song Qingshu''s contribution in the history of martial arts would never be inferior to the people like¡ª Shaolin Patriarch, Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Chen Tuan, Wudang Sect¡¯s Zhang Sanfeng and others.

    When Song Qingshu had just came to this chaotic world, and searched for martial arts treasures all over the world, he regrettably found that all the martial arts cheats in his memory were taken by the original protagonist.

    At that time, he med it all on the plot armor of the original protagonists.

    But, Song Qingshu himself didn¡¯t realize that since he was chosen by fate and entered this chaotic world, he naturally also had his own luck and plot armor to protect his life.

    He separated a space in his dantian to simte the new virtual dantian and meridians. This kind of action had already touched the forbidden area of ??life and death, and if he didn''t pay attention, he would lose his life for sure. That would be the so-called divine punishment.

    When Song Qingshu opened his eyes, there was a gleam of joy on his face, he actually seeded!

    In his virtual meridian system, he re-cultivated the Divine Brilliance Qi, and felt the familiar feeling of Divine Brilliance Qi after a very long time.

    He hastily carried Bing Xue''er out of the bathtub, and found that her body temperature had changed from the scorching hot to icy cold. It was due the serious internal injury that caused the blockage of True Qi, resulting in insufficiency of Qi and blood.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, and gently put her on the bed, then he quickly used the Divine Brilliance Qi to clear her meridians, and relieved the chaotic True Qi in her body.

    Both "Divine Brilliance Scripture" and "Nine Yang Divine Art" were the most powerful Yang internal energy in the world. The warm and gentle internal energy entered Bing Xue''er''s body, as her pale skin gradually recovered its rosy color, and her breathing gradually became stable .

    When Bing Xue''er''s drooping eyshes trembled slightly, Song Qingshu knew that she had woken up, and softly said, "I hope my Sister-inw will forgive me. Just now, Sister-inw was dru*gged and was seriously injured. So I had to act urgently¡­" Song Qingshu roughly narrated what happened just now, and told her why she was dru*gged, and why he let Murong Bo go, etc.

    "Ping Yizhi¡­ Murong Jingyue is really shameless!" Bing Xue''er noticed that she was practically naked, and she didn''t know how to face Song Qingshu for a moment, so she kept her eyes tightly closed.

    "That man''s martial arts is so high yet his scheming is so vile. I don''t feel at ease when I think my Sister-inw is going to go after him for revenge." Song Qingshu frowned, and suddenly noticed that Bing Xue''er''s heart was beating faster. He was smart and quickly realized that the other party must be feeling extremely embarrassed at the moment, so he quickly grabbed the clothes from the side and said, "Sister-inw, what happened just now happened for a reason, so I will be dressing Sister-inw right now."

    Bing Xue''er suddenly felt annoyed, and blurted out, "Sister-inw this, sister-inw that, just shut up, it''s so annoying to hear!"

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, but soon became overjoyed, "Then I won''t call you Sister-inw from now on, and I will call you Bing Xue''er."

    As soon as Bing Xue''er heard his words, she opened her beautiful eyes and stared at him, "No, you and I will still call each other Brother-inw and Sister-inw like we usually do. It''s just¡­ don''t call me sister-inw, when we are like this¡­ in the future. I feel embarrassed."

    She was naked in front of him, but he still kept calling her sister-inw, which made Bing Xue''er feel extremely depressed. <i>¡®Is there such a Sister-inw who would stay naked in front of their Brother-inw in the world?¡¯</i>

    "In the future?" Seeing that her words seemed to mean something else, Song Qingshu''s heart burst into ecstasy, but suddenly his vision darkened, and he passed out.

    It turned out that Song Qingshu had to fight with a top expert like Murong Bo all night, and he had also used his internal energy to heat up the cold water, then he exhausted his remaining Qi to open up his dantian, and finally he needed to use his True Qi to heal Bing Xue''er''s injuries.

    After Bing Xue''er was fine, he could finally rx, and then he passed out.

    "Hey, it''s not what you think!" Bing Xue''er said anxiously.

    It turned out that what she meant by her previous words was that¡ª if she was seriously injured again in the future and Song Qingshu had to take off clothes to heal her injuries, he should stop calling her sister-inw.

    Before she could exin clearly, Song Qingshu ended up fainting in her arms. Bing Xue''er had a certain understanding of his unruly nature, and thought that he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, so she angrily grabbed him. But, to her surprise he didn''t react at all, and only then did she panic.

    "So he¡¯s just too tired."

    Hearing his steady breathing, Bing Xue''er was finally relieved, and after hurriedly getting dressed, sheid Song Qingshu t on the bed.

    Looking at Song Qingshu''s handsome face, and the look of exhaustion between his brows, Bing Xue''er was deeply moved.

    Although she was on the verge of losing consciousness just now, she didn¡¯tpletely lose her senses.

    At that time, when Song Qingshu was in a dilemma, irritated and was unconsciously talking to himself, she was able to hear some parts in a daze.

    Gently stroking Song Qingshu''s eyebrows with her fingertips, Bing Xue''er quietly sighed, "Brother-inw, you really understand my temperament very well."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon if you want.

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 348: Knock on the door

    <h4>Chapter 348: Knock on the door</h4>

    It turned out that when Bing Xue''er heard Song Qingshu''s method of dual cultivation, she was also shocked. Although she had a good impression of Song Qingshu, she still missed Hu Yidao more in her heart, and she was absolutely unwilling tomit herself to him just to survive.

    It''s a pity that Bing Xue''er was seriously injured at the time, and she couldn''t speak at all, so she could only make a secret decision¡ª if Song Qingshu really used that method to save her, she would ept it calmly, and then she would end the unfortunate rtionship between the two. After that, she would drift away andpletely break up with him.

    But after listening to Song Qingshu''s muttering, Bing Xue''er finally understood how much this man understood her own thoughts.

    Hearing Song Qingshu say that he wanted to reopen another dantian, although he didn''t mention how dangerous it would be, how could Bing Xue''er, as a member of the martial arts world, not know?

    This man could save her easily, but chose the most dangerous method in the end. Bing Xue''er was able to feel his sincere feelings, and as she stroked Song Qingshu''s cheek with her fingertips, her heart gradually softened.

    When Song Qingshu woke up, he found Bing Xue''er lying while resting her head on the edge of the bed. Under the candlelight, there was ayer of crystal luster on her pure and wless face.

    He couldn''t help reaching out to touch her face, but his movement woke up Bing Xue''er who was in a state of light sleep.

    "You¡­ woke up?" Bing Xue''er looked at him in surprise, but for some reason, this time, she subconsciously didn''t call him Brother-inw again.

    "Well, how long have I been asleep?" Song Qingshu looked out the window worriedly, fearing that if he fell asleep for half a month like those protagonists in novels, it would be a big disaster.

    "It''s not yet dawn, Brother-inw has only slept for more than an hour." Bing Xue''er said softly.

    Song Qingshu stretched his waist, and felt that the True Qi in his body had continued to flow again. Although it was not as abundant as his peak state, it was still good enough, and he would be able to recover in a short time.

    "Sister-inw, before I passed out, you¡­" Thinking of what he heard when he passed out, Song Qingshu cautiously asked.

    "I don''t want to hear it, and I don¡¯t want Brother-inw doesn''t to say it." Bing Xue¡¯er quickly stretched out her finger and pressed it on his lips, and a blush appeared on her face.

    "Okay, if you tell me not to say it, I won''t say it." Feeling the icy cold feeling on his lips, Song Qingshu was filled with pity when he saw her asionally showing a shy look on her face.

    Bing Xue''er pulled her finger back in embarrassment, and the room quickly fell into an inexplicable silence.

    <i>¡®I can''t keep silent like this forever!¡¯</i> Song Qingshu decided to break the silence first, "Sister-inw, you haven''t yet practiced the Jade Heart Sutra, so please don¡¯t go after Murong Jingyue alone."

    Bing Xue''er pursed her lips and smiled, "Could it be that Brother-inw is willing to apany me to go after Murong Jingyue?"

    Song Qingshu almost blurted out, "Yes." but thinking of the situation in Shandong, his lips only parted slightly, but he still didn''t say it in the end.

    "Don''t worry, I know my Brother-inw has something important to do, so why would I want you to apany me." Bing Xue''er smiled softly.

    Song Qingshu heaved a long sigh, "But I really don''t want you to take risks alone."

    Bing Xueer''s eyshes fluttered slightly, as if she was hesitating, then she softly said, "Then, I won''t go."

    "What?" Song Qingshu looked at her in disbelief.

    "I can see that Brother-inw seems to have something important to do, but now that you have suffered serious internal injuries because of saving me, how can I have the heart to let you go back to Shandong alone? If Brother-inw doesn''t dislike my low martial arts, I¡­ I want to apany you there, and take care of you." As Bing Xue''er finished her sentence, her face turned red, and she didn''t dare to look him in the eye.

    "Why would I mind, haha, I wish for it with all my heart, haha¡­" Song Qingshu said in glee.

    Bing Xue''er feigned anger and said, "Brother-inw is reallyughing at me."

    "No, no, absolutely not!" Song Qingshu waved his hands with a serious face, but his heart was already full of joy.

    Bing Xueer''s expression suddenly changed, "But Brother-inw, you have to promise me one thing."

    Song Qingshu was agitated, and he blurted out, "Not just one thing, even if it''s a thousand or ten thousand things, I will promise you!"

    Bing Xue''er gave him an annoyed look, "Stop bragging, if I asked you to apany me to chase after Murong Jingyue now, will you agree?"

    "See, you can¡¯t." Seeing Song Qingshu''s embarrassed expression, Bing Xue''er chuckled, "I just want my Brother-inw to agree to apany me to track down Murong Jingyue''s whereabouts when you are free in the future."

    "Of course!" Hearing what Bing Xue''er said, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be ecstatic.

    "Also, umm¡­" Bing Xue''er suddenly became coy.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly asked, "What else?"

    "It''s nothing." Bing Xue''er shook her head. Originally, she wanted Song Qingshu to promise that he would treat her with courtesy along the way, but she hesitated and swallowed that sentence back.

    Maybe in her heart, she felt that going through so many things had already proved that Song Qingshu was a gentleman, so she didn''t need to remind him of such things; or she was worried that saying such a thing would be too insulting, and it might hurt his heart.

    Seeing her tired face, Song Qingshu quickly got off the bed and said, "Sister-inw, go to the bed and have some rest, your body is weak and you have just recovered from internal injuries." He helped her up while talking.

    "It''s okay, you''ve exhausted your internal energy, so you should rest¡­ ahhh!" It turned out that Bing Xue''er had been lying on the bedside for a long time, and when she got up, her legs went numb, her posture became a little unstable, and she fell into Song Qingshu''s arms.

    "You can''t even stand still, you have to rest." Song Qingshu smiled, picked her up in a princess carry, and then gently put her on the bed, "Sister-inw, just rest, I have some profound skills, and I have to meditate for a while. Get some sleep."

    Bing Xue''er hummed softly, andy on her side on the bed. She quietly watched Song Qingshu who was sitting not far away meditating for some time, and her eyelids gradually closed.

    It began to rain outside the window, and after an unknown amount of time passed, Song Qingshu suddenly felt something. He opened his eyes, looked in the direction of the door, and soon there was a knock on the door.

    "Excuse me, is the owner here? My wife and I have been traveling all night, we didn¡¯t expect to encounter a sudden rainstorm, and we want to borrow your ce to hide from the rain."

    The man''s voice is full of vigor, so he must have certain attainments in internal strength.

    Bing Xue''er also woke up, and looked at Song Qingshu with caution. Song Qingshu signaled her not to get up, and walked to the door by himself, and put down the bedroom curtain to block Bing Xue''er''s figure.

    After opening the door, he saw a couple in their early thirties standing outside. The man was wearing a ck shirt, a ck soft hat, and a long sword in a ck scabbard on his waist. The woman had a long sword with a white sheath tied with a scarlet ribbon on her waist.

    The man was quite handsome, and the woman was elegant and delicate.

    Song Qingshu secretlyplimented the pair, and seeing that the two of them had obviously been drenched in a lot of rain, so he hurriedly invited them in.

    The two people outside the door were also surprised when they saw Song Qingshu. They thought that the person opening the door would be a mountain viger, but they didn''t expect that it would be such a suave young man. They hesitated for a moment, then walked in with sped fists.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 349: Little girl

    <h4>Chapter 349: Little girl</h4>

    "Thank you for allowing us husband and wife to enter the house to hide from the rain." Although the man in ck clothes had some doubts about Song Qingshu''s identity, he still politely greeted him.

    Because their clothes were wet from the rain, the woman in white clothes instinctively half-hid behind her husband, blocking the sight of Song Qingshu, who was a stranger.

    Song Qingshu was an experienced man, he immediately understood what the other person is thinking with a single nce, and he couldn''t help but nder in his heart, <i>¡®No one wants to watch you, my Bing Xue''er is much prettier than you¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu''s evaluation was probably very biased. The appearance of the woman in white clothes was indeed very delicate, but the elegant and quiet temperament she had was rarely seen among ordinary women.

    Sensing the vignce of the two, Song Qingshu didn''t bother to greet them with a smile, and indifferently said, "There is firewood and a stove in the next room, which can be lit to drive away the cold. Please do as you please, as long as you don''t enter this room. My wife doesn''t like to be disturbed." After speaking, he turned and walked into the back room.

    The couple looked at each other, and the woman in white said in a low voice, "Brother, this man is so indifferent."

    The man in ck clothes nodded slightly, "Junior sister, this person''s hands are like jade, and there is no trace ofbor. He may not be the master of this ce. It will be better to be careful."

    The two brought the firewood and lit a fire in the house. The woman in white clothes looked in the direction of the back room, and judged that Song Qingshu probably wouldn''te out any time soon considering how tightly he had closed the door after entering the room. The drenched coat felt extremely ufortable, so she whispered something in her husband''s ear, then took off the coat, and sat by the fire in only her underwear.

    The man in ck hastily set up a shelf and hung his clothes to dry on it. If the owner suddenly came out, he could temporarily block the view long enough for his wife to put on the clothes.

    After Song Qingshu entered the room, Bing Xue''er angrily said, "Brother-inw is taking advantage of me again."

    "No way!" Song Qingshu knew what she was referring to, and quickly exined, "If I tell them that you are my sister-inw, wouldn''t it be more troublesome?"

    Bing Xue''er thought about the matter again. The two of them were staying in the same room, so if Song Qingshu bluntly stated the rtionship between the two, it would only seem more ambiguous.

    "I just can''t win against you." Bing Xue''er sighed lightly, but she didn''t worry about it anymore, "How much True Qi have you recovered?"

    Song Qingshu replied, "Sister-inw, you don''t have to worry about me, but you are recovering from internal injuries, so you should rest more and go to sleep, I will keep watch."

    Bing Xue''er took a deep look at him, and suddenly asked, "Have you properly closed the door?"

    "It''s closed." Song Qingshu subconsciously nced at the door. He was worried that outsiders would see what was going on inside and damage Bing Xue''er''s reputation, so he purposely fastened the door bolt firmly.

    Bing Xue''er looked concerned, "We have to hurry tomorrow morning. I know how dangerous the way to Shandong is. How can Brother-inw recover with just meditation? You shoulde to bed and rest. I have slept enough anyways."

    Song Qingshu shook his head and refused with a smile, "There is no way I will sleep on bed and let you sleep on the ground."

    Knowing that he would not agree, Bing Xue''er hesitated for a while, then said in an almost inaudible voice, "Brother-inw, you can actuallye to bed and sleep together."

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment, and soon revealed a look of surprise.

    Bing Xue''er blushed, and quickly said, "Brother-inw, don''t misunderstand. This bed is big enough to fit two people. And¡­ and it''s not like we haven''t slept together before, I know Brother-inw is a sincere gentleman."

    Song Qingsho recalled the time when his meridians were destroyed, and Bing Xue''er apanied him to seek medical treatment all over the world. One night, he was affected by the cold air on the ground and his whole body was in pain. Bing Xue''er noticed it and let him sleep on her bed regardless of the concern about the modesty. Even though the two were separated by a quilt, Song Qingshu, who had hit rock bottom at the time, felt that his rtionship with her became very close.

    But there was a valid reason for that incident at the beginning, and although the two continued traveling together, they never had the opportunity to "share the same bed" again.

    Song Qingshu knew in his heart that the rtionship between the two were very close, and full of ambiguity, but Bing Xue''er has always abided by her integrity, and didn¡¯t allow any behavior beyond themon etiquette. Of course, touching while treating her wounds several times was ast resort, and she was powerless to stop it.

    In the past, the rtionship between the two had been very pure, so Bing Xue''er could share the same bed with Song Qingshu out of pity and sense of chivalry, and it didn''t cause any ripples in her heart. But now, the rtionship between the two were very different, so Bing Xue''er probably had to muster up ten times more courage to make such a decision this time.

    "Let''s forget it, I''m afraid of doing something that mind offend you." Song Qingshu changed his usual attitude, and his face didn''t have the same joking expression as before.

    As soon as she had offered to share the bed, Bing Xue''er had let go of her heart, but when she heard Song Qingshu''s words, she blushed and snapped, "It''s fine if you don''te." After speaking, she turned sideways and turned her back to him.

    Song Qingshu''s mind swayed, and struggled for a long time, then finally he walked to the bedside andy down beside her, "I won''t take off my clothes, so don''t worry, Sister-inw."

    "I''ve always trusted you, otherwise I wouldn''t let you on the bed." Bing Xue''er chuckled lightly.

    Song Qingshu was moved, and enjoyed the rare moment of tranquility. He didn''t know when it started, but he began to silently count the number of Bing Xue''er''s breaths per minute.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    At that moment, there was another knock on the door, "Excuse me, is the master at home? This Miao and his daughter are passing by your ce, can wee in and take shelter from the rain for a while."

    Song Qingshu was secretly annoyed at the sudden noise, but Bing Xue''er trembled when she heard the sound, she obviously extremely nervous.

    "What''s wrong, Sister-inw?" Song Qingshu hurriedly asked.

    Bing Xue''er bit her lips, "It''s him!"

    "Who is he?" Song Qingshu was furious, "Could it be that this person has bullied my Sister-inw, and I''m going to kill him right now."

    "Where are you going?" Bing Xue''er grabbed his wrist and gave him an annoyed look, "This person is an old friend of mine and Brother Hu, but¡­ I don''t want to meet him in this situation."

    Song Qingshu suddenly spoke up, "Miao Renfeng?"

    Bing Xue''er nodded, and hummed inaudibly.

    "I heard that this man once dered that ¡®I am the only one who is honored in the heaven and the earth; throughout the ages, I am invincible in the world''," Song Qingshu sneered, "I don''t believe that he can beat me. Sister-inw doesn''t need to be afraid of him."

    "Back then, he took that nickname just to provoke Brother Hu toe out to a duel with him, and it had no other meaning." Bing Xue''er said with a smile, "Everyone says that the ¡®Golden Faced Buddha¡¯ Miao Renfeng is simple minded, but I don''t think so. If he only called himself ¡®invincible in the world¡¯, I am afraid that Brother Hu wouldn¡¯t have been interested. With the temper of the five masters of the Central ins, they would¡¯ve found his first."

    "It''s just that he added ¡®heaven and earth, throughout the ages'' before it, and the top experts with status all regarded him as a delusional person. So the didn¡¯t think of his as an opponent."

    "So that''s the case. It seems that this Miao Renfeng is really not simple." Song Qingshu nodded, but a strange feeling rose in his heart. If he really was so intelligent, why did he lose his wife to Tian Guinong? Thinking of Nan Lan ripe body, Song Qingshu felt hot all over. His wife has been enjoyed by two other men one after another, so this Miao Renfeng was really very unlucky.

    Bing Xue''er looked at Song Qingshu, and noticed the strange expression on his face, so she couldn''t help asking, "What are you thinking?"

    Song Qingshu''s face turned red, and he quickly shook his head, "I didn''t think about anything¡­ oh, by the way, since my Sister-inw is not afraid of his martial arts, what is she afraid of?"

    Now it was Bing Xue''er''s turn to blush, and she lowered her head and shyly said, "That day in Cangzhou City, Miao Renfeng and Brother Hu hit it off and became friend, and I was there at the time¡­ although I dare notpare myself to the Three Heroes, but at that time the three of us did intend to travel together, but we didn''t expect that cmity would strike uster¡­"

    Song Qingshu knew what she was talking about. Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng wanted to exchange pointers for a martial artspetition, but someone smeared their weapons with highly poisonous substances, as a result Hu Yidao was poisoned and died.

    Song Qingshu quickly patted the back of Bing Xue''er''s hand to showfort.

    Bing Xue''er pulled her hand away, and softly said, "Speaking of which, although Miao Renfeng and Brother Hu are not sworn brothers, their rtionship is much closer than that of you, the fake sworn brother. If he sees you and me like this, how will I exin things to him?"

    Song Qingshu said anxiously: "What fake sworn brother! Fei¡¯er represented his father and we became authentic sworn brothers."

    Bing Xue''er snorted coquettishly, "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it¡­ at that time, Fei''er and I really thought that you admired Brother Hu and wanted to be sworn brothers with him, and we were still full of gratitude to you. Now that I think about it, you really had ulterior motives."

    Song Qingshu said with a wry smile, "My sister-inw still saw through it."

    Under the candlelight, Bing Xue''er''s pretty face was three points more beautiful than usual. Song Qingshu was about to speak, but Bing Xue''er quickly made gesture to keep silent.

    It turned out that the woman in white clothes who was drying her clothes hurriedly got dressed when they heard the knock on the door. The couple went to open the door, only to see a tall and thin middle-aged man with a yellowishplexion and a sickly face standing at the door, holding a little girl in his arms.

    The little girl who was dressed in jade green dress, and her big ck eyes were curiously looking at the couple in front of her.

    The first thing the man in ck clothes noticed was that the neer¡¯s hand. His palm was as big as a cattail leaf fan. It should be a hand that was very good at using a sword.

    What the woman in white noticed was that the father and daughter were holding an umbre together. The little girl was not dripping with water, but the father''s back and arms and otherrge areas were already soaked. As a mother, she felt the same way, and quickly weed the father and daughter in.

    "Thank you for letting me in." Entering the house, Miao Renfeng felt a rush of heat, and quickly thanked the couple.

    Only then did the woman in white realize that she was not the owner of the room, and quickly exined in embarrassment, "We are also guests passing by to hide from the rain, and the owner and his wife are in the room at the back."

    Miao Renfeng hummed in surprise, hurriedly came to the door of the back room, and loudly said, "This Miao is passing by here, if the master finds it inconvenient to let me enter the house to hide from the rain, just say so, this Miao will never make things difficult for you. It''s just that my daughter is still young, her body is weak, and she can''t stand the wind and cold, I hope the master will allow her to stay in the house, this Miao will be very grateful."

    "Lan''er doesn''t want Daddy to get in the rain, Lan''er wants to be with Daddy." The little girl tugged on Miao Renfeng''s sleeve.

    Song Qingshu smiled at Bing Xue''er, and said in a low voice, "This Miao Renfeng possesses peerless martial arts, but is so polite to ordinary people, he can really be called a benevolent man, and his love for his daughter is really amazing."

    "Brother Miao is indeed a rare gentleman in the world." Bing Xue''er nodded approvingly, "Quickly answer him, lest the little girls outside worry about her father."

    Song Qingshu turned his head away, and said in a rough voice on purpose, "Please do what you want."

    "Thank you for you generosity." Miao Renfeng sped his fists and spoke with a rare look of joy on his depressed face.

    "Thank you, Uncle." Little Run was also very sensible, as she smiled and shouted at the door.

    Song Qingshu trembled all over, and looked at Bing Xue''er with a strange expression, "Why did this little girl call me uncle of all things?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 350: Strange uncle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 350: Strange uncle (1)</h4>

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Bing Xue''er looked at him with contempt, "You¡­ you won¡¯t have any strange thoughts about such a young girl, would you?"

    Song Qingshu woke up, and smiled, "No, I just said it casually."

    But in his heart, he thought to himself, <i>¡®Just how many times have I had se*x with this little girls''s mother, so how could I have any thoughts about her daughter¡­ but Miao Run''s voice seems really cute when she was young.¡¯</i>

    "Brother-inw, I found that my previous evaluation of you was wrong." Bing Xue''er looked thoughtful.

    "What''s wrong?" Song Qingshu asked.

    Bing Xue''er chuckled, "I feel that Brother-inw''s preferences are not normal. He also likes little girls, and he likes, and he likes¡­" Her face turned red, and she suddenly couldn''t continue.

    "And I also like a gentle big sister like Sister-inw?" Song Qingshu salivated and moved closer.

    Bing Xue''er snapped, "Don''t talk nonsense¡­ the people outside are all martial artist, so they might hear us."

    "So what if they hear us?" Song Qingshu said with a smirk, "Anyway, in their minds, they also think we are a couple in the countryside. Everyone in the wulin cares about face, so why would they go out of their way to listen to the secrets between husband and wife?"

    But Song Qingshu understood that Bing Xue''er had a thin face, and was worried about offending her, so he deliberately lowered his voice.

    "Who is your wife?" Bing Xue''er stopped Song Qingshu''s approaching body with one hand, and angrily said.

    After thanking the owners, Miao Renfeng and his daughter found a clean ce and sat down. Little Run couldn''t help dozing off due to her young age, and soon fell asleep leaning against her father.

    The man in ck clothes carefully looked at Miao Renfeng. There was a trace of white air above his head, which meant that he was drying the clothes on his body with internal force. The man in ck clothes couldn''t help admiring this stranger. Then he thought back to the time when the man mentioned his surname as Miao just now, and he couldn''t help but think of a well-known figure in the wulin, and hurriedly cupped his hands and asked, "Is your excellency the Golden Faced Buddha Miao Renfeng?"

    Miao Renfeng opened his eyes, nced at the two of them, and said in a deep voice, "Yes I am, I don''t know who the two are¡­"

    "This one is Shi Qing, this is Min Rou." The man in ck clothes replied.

    "It turns out that the pair is the famous ¡®ck and White Swords'' from the wulin. It is a pleasure to meet you, who travels the wulin on the path of chivalry. This Miao has always admired you."

    Miao Renfeng was slightly moved, and the ck and White Swords belonged to the Shangqing Sect, one of the five branches of the Wudang Sect. The Shangqing Sect has always produced masters inrge numbers. Their previous sect master, Daoist Yucha, was not as good as Abbot Miaodi of Shaolin in their generation. So now, in order to devote himself to practicing martial arts, he has passed the position of the sect master to the eldest brother Daoist Tianxu, who has mastered his swordsmanship and was unrivaled in the martial arts world. In recent years, he has seldom made a move.

    The second brother, Daoist Chongxu, had the honor of being taught by Zhang Sanfeng himself, and he has practiced Taiji Sword to perfection. He was a famous swordsman. In the past, when Miao Renfeng was traveling in the wulin, he came across Daoist Chongxu by chance. The twopeted with each other in swordsmanship, and with hundreds of moves, neither was the winner nor the loser.

    Although the martial arts of Daoist Lingxu, the third brother, was not as good as that of his two senior brothers, he could still be called a master.

    Even their disciples like ck and White Swords had achieved great fame in the wulin. Together with Feng Wanli of the Snow Mountain Sect and Mei Fanggu of the Plum Blossom Sect, they are collectively known as the "Fenghu Yunlong" (Gale Tiger Heavenly Dragon).

    Of course, Shangqing Sect also has a few ck sheep, such as Daoist Zhangxu. The man had high martial arts skills, and was a menace for several years. No one could punish him until he met Murong Bo, and he died because the opponents ¡®returning you with your own way¡¯.

    Miao Renfeng and ck and White Swords exchanged courtesies, and Miao Renfeng suddenly asked, "The virtuous couple are traveling at night in a hurry, may I know the reason why?"

    The ck and White Swords looked at each other, and Shi Qing cupped his fist and said, "Hero Miao has always taken it as his mission to fight against the Qing Dynasty. Us husband and wife admire it very much, so we won''t hide it from you. This time, us husband and wife were invited by Nan Siqi to go to Shandong together to help the Golden Serpent Camp."

    Miao Renfeng smiled slightly, "What a coincidence, this Miao is also going to Shandong to help the Golden Serpent Camp during this trip."

    It turns out that after Dongfang Muxue assumed the identity of Kangxi, she started to build momentum ording to their n, and spread the news of the imperial army''s march against the Golden Serpent Camp in advance. Now everyone in the world had learned that the Qing court has raised 100,000 troops topletely wipe out the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong.

    Xia Qingqing contacted the former allies of the Golden Serpent Camp early on to push the leaders of each mountain to elect a new Golden Serpent King, but no one wanted the person other than them to be the leader.

    After arguing endlessly, a consensus was finally reached, and the news were widely distributed¡ª heroes from all over the world were invited, and a capable person would be selected as the new Golden Serpent King. The leaders of the respective hilltops had a good n. From their point of view, the new Golden Serpent King who woulde from outside would have no foundation in the Golden Serpent Camp itself. After using him to survive this cmity, they could cross the river and demolish the bridge. Even if he was allowed to stay, he wouldn''t be able to touch the interests of their respective hilltops at all.

    Although Xia Qingqing wanted Song Qingshu to be the new Golden Serpent King, her aloof identity came from Yuan Chengzhi after all. Now that Yuan Chengzhi was dead, she didn''t actually have much real power. Each of the mountains had their own agenda, and the role she could y was also very limited.

    Although things were different from what he had expected, Song Qingshu didn''t take it seriously. With his current martial arts realm and Xia Qingqing as his internal support, it wasn¡¯t a big problem for him topete for the seat of the new Golden Serpent King with confidence.

    After the Golden Serpent Camp announcement, heroes from all walks of life to rushed to Shandong one after another. There has never been a shortage of ambitious people in the world. Some people, like Song Qingshu, also fancied the strength of the Golden Serpent Camp and wanted to take the opportunity to achieve great things. However, there were some other people, who just wanted to lend a helping hand due to the fact that the Golden Serpent Camp has always been a rebel army fighting against the Qing forces.

    ck and White Swords belonged to theter group of people, they didn''t have any ambitions, they werepletely driven by chivalrous feelings in their chests. As for Miao Renfeng, as a descendant of Chuang Wang''s four major guards, he naturally took it as his duty to fight against the Qing Dynasty. This hero, who had been fighting for the people all these years, heard that the Qing court wanted to wipe out the Golden Serpent Camp this time, so he immediately set off for Shandong.

    Having learned the lesson after his brother''s family was wiped out by Shang Jianming while he was away, Miao Renfeng was worried that the enemy woulde again and dared not keep Miao Run at home, so he took her with him.

    Seeing that they had the same purpose, ck and White Swords and Miao Renfeng were overjoyed and chatted more enthusiastically, but the door of the house was suddenly pushed open.

    Two burly old men with ck beards walked in, assessed the situation in the room, and felt that both the ck and White Swords and Miao Renfeng were masters, so they became cautious.

    "May I know who is the owner of this ce? We brothers want to take shelter from the rain here." One of the ck-bearded old man asked.

    Min Rou saw that the two people had directly pushed the door open, and their tone was not polite, so she was subconsciously a little displeased. But, she was always very cautious by nature and didn¡¯t do anything to offend them. Although she hated them in her heart, she didn''t show it, she hid behind Shi Qing, waiting for her husband to deal with the situation.

    "The master of the house is resting in the back room, I don''t think he will mind, you two feel free to rest." Thinking of Song Qingshu''s impatient tone while dealing with Miao Renfeng just now, Shi Qing didn''t want to disturb him anymore, so he simply agreed for him.

    The two old men hummed without saying thanks, and sat down in a corner by themselves.

    As the two suddenly joined, the room fell into an awkward silence, and the atmosphere of happy conversation from before faded. Miao Renfeng was fine, he was always taciturn, so he didn''t think there was anything wrong. Shi Qing traveled all over the wulin, and he was very good at making friends, so he quickly said, "This one is Shi Qing and that is Min Rou of the ck and White Swords, may know the names of the two seniors."

    The two old men were much older than him, so it was not wrong for Shi Qing to call them seniors.

    "Oh, it turned out to be the famous couple called the ck and White Swords. We have admired you for a long time. We are Bu Tai and Hao Mi of the Qinghai Sect." Seeing Shi Qing''s respectful attitude, the two of them were quite pleased with themselves. As for the sentence "admired you for a long time", they said it without sincerity.

    Shi Qing was one of the few honest men in the world, and he didn''t think much of their disrespect, "It turned out to be the famous ck and White Impermanence (Hejian Shuangsha)." He recognized them immediately as he had traveled all over the wulin and had extensive knowledge.

    The ck and White Impermanence nodded in satisfaction, their eyes suddenly shifted to Miao Renfeng, and he couldn''t help asking, "Who are you?"

    "Miao Renfeng." Miao Renfeng said coldly.

    One of the ck and White Impermanence''s eyes narrowed, and he said with a serious smile, "Your Excellency is Miao Renfeng who ims to be invincible in the world?"

    Miao Renfeng used that exaggerated nickname in the past to force Hu Yidao to fight with him, but people in the wulin paid special attention to such things. Miao Renfeng was a reclusive man, and he didn''t bother to exin more, so the rumors in the world became more and more exaggerated.

    The ck and White Impermanence had a bad attitude, Miao Renfeng naturally wouldn''t exin to them, so he just closed his eyes, and stopped talking.

    The two old men immediately became furious, "I would like to see if your Excellency is really invincible in the world." Fortunately, the two respected their identities and did not want to bully the few with more, so only Hao Mi attacked.

    Miao Renfeng''s eyes turned cold, and he brought long sword was out of its sheath, but he didn''t get up. He just sat still and started fighting his opponent.

    Hao Mi sneered, and he deliberately aimed to brake the opponent''s long sword. Miao Renfeng noticed the strong winding from his weapon, and instead of taking it hard, he used soft strength on the sword, which made Hao Mi feel as if he had punched the cotton with his fist.

    Seeing that his weapon was a horsetail whisk, Miao Renfeng knew that his opponent must be good at closebat. Currently he was holding his daughter in his arms, so fearing that she would be hurt, he didn¡¯t dare to bezy with his defense.

    Hao Mi snorted, and used the horsetail whisk to hold Miao Renfeng''s long sword, then he poked at him with the fingers of his left hand. Miao Renfeng sensed a strong force, and couldn''t keep still any longer. He quickly picked up his daughter and jumped a few feet away, then saw a hole the size of a finger on the floor where he was sitting just now. His expression became serious, and he said, "One Finger Zen?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 351: Strange uncle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 351: Strange uncle (2)</h4>

    "You¡¯re quite knowledgeable." Hao Miughed, and then attacked again.

    Miao Renfeng''s expression darkened, and he stretched out his hand to gently push Miao Run towards Min Rou''s hand, "I hope Madame Shi can help this Miao take care of my daughter."

    Miao Renfeng traveled all over the wulin, and had always heard that ck and White Swords were upright, especially Min Rou, the Snow Sword, was known for her kindness.

    "Hero Miao, please don''t worry." Looking at Miao Run, the adorable little girl who looked like a doll, Min Rou immediately became overwhelmed with motherly love, and slightly squeezed the sword in her hand, ready to take precautions at any moment.

    "Daddy, you¡¯re fighting again! Lan''er doesn''t like swords, put them away quickly." By this point, Miao Run hadpletely woken up, she looked at the situation in a daze, and said in a childish voice.

    "Lan''er, Daddy will put the sword away as soon as I am done with this man." Miao Renfeng said in a low voice, and stabbed out with the sword in his hand, his thrust was a lot faster than before.

    Hao Mi was thrown into a state of panic, he suffered multiple sword wounds on his body, if it wasn''t for his cultivation, he would have died on the spot.

    Seeing that his junior brother was forced to defend by Miao Renfeng''s swordsmanship and had no time to use One Finger Zen to fight back, Bu Tai realized that if they fought alone, and neither of the two brothers would be Miao Renfeng''s opponent. Then he nced at Miao Run and hesitated.

    Seeing Miao Renfeng''s ruthless moves, Bu Tai knew that his junior brother might lose his life any moment, so he didn''t care about face anymore. He yelled and joined the battle waving the acupuncture prong.

    Although the ck and White Impermanence were not well-known in the wulin, each of them was a first-ss martial arts master, and they were better at the art of joint strikes. One of them used a horsetail whisk, and the other used acupuncture prong to bridge the gap between the opponent''s weapons.

    Thebination of the two was no less than the top masters in the wulin. In the past, they even managed to defeat a Shaolin monk. Although Miao Renfeng''s swordsmanship was excellent, he was concerned about the One Finger Zen that the opponent shot towards him from time to time, and suddenly he fell into a disadvantageous situation.

    However, Miao Renfeng imed to be invincible in the world. Although that was mostly a bluff, he was not an ordinary person. He was a bit troubled at the beginning, but after some experience against the enemy, he quickly adjusted. The three of them continued to attack and defend, until they fought to a standstill.

    Bu Tai thought to himself, <i>¡®With a few hundred more moves, we should be able to beat him, but I am afraid we will have to pay a heavy price.¡¯ </i>

    This unnecessarypetition was originally a result of their disdain for Miao Renfeng, but now that they had teamed up to fight him, they had already lost in the eyes of the outsiders.

    Just as they were about to give up, they felt a sudden strong wind from behind, and the three hurriedly separated. A pair of huge golden scissors knocked against the wall, bounced back, and fell into the hands of a fat man with red hair.

    "Now look at that, they are all masters! And there¡¯s even a fight! How can I miss this?"

    Hearing his words, Min Rou was taken aback and thought, <i>¡®Could it be the third of the Four Evils, the one known as the Malevolent Deity and Evil Devil?¡¯</i>

    Suddenly, she heard her husband yell "Be careful!" and she hurriedly raised her sword to defend. Before she could unsheath her long sword, she felt a blur in front of her eyes, her chest seemed to be wantonly pinched by someone. Before she could react, Miao Run beside her had already been taken away by a man in gray clothes.

    Miao Renfeng snorted coldly, and shed the man in gray clothes with his sword. The man in gray clothes didn''t expect him to strike so quickly, and couldn''t help feeling scared. However, he couldn''t bear to let go of Miao Run in his arms. As he was about to die on the spot, there was a sudden swish outside the door, and a fierce wind shot towards Miao Renfeng''s face.

    The force of the wind was extremely strong, Miao Renfeng knew that if he was hit, he would either be killed or injured, so he had to dodge.

    The man in gray clothes recovered from his shock, looked at the person who came in and said, "Thank you, Boss."

    A man and a woman walked in from outside the door.

    The man was wearing a green robe. He had a long beard hanging down to his chest, his face was dark, his eyes were wide, and he was full of spirit. The man had crippled legs and was holding a pair of iron rods. There were several hideous scars on his face.

    The woman was dressed in red, and she was pretty, but unfortunately there were three blood-red scratches on the left and right cheeks. Although there was a smile on her face, it seemed to hide endless sorrow.

    Miao Renfeng saw the green robed man, and he couldn''t help but ask in a deep voice, "You are the head of the Four Evils, known as Duan Yanqing who is known as Overflowing with Evil?"

    The green-robed man opened his lips and a hoarseughter was heard, "I never thought that the Golden Faced Buddha, who is invincible in the world, also knows the name of this old man. I feel really honored."

    Miao Renfeng coldly snorted, "This Miao has never had any grievances with the Four Evils. Why do you want to make things difficult for my daughter?"

    The man in gray clothes who kidnapped Miao Run just now was Yun Zhonghe. Hearing what Miao Renfeng said, heughed and said, "Your daughter has such a beautiful face at a young age. When she grows up, she might be a country toppling beauty. I, Yun Zhonghe, have loved women all my life. It''s a pity that I have never tasted the taste of such a young girl. So I want to have a taste today."

    "Big viin, let go of me." Although Miao Run was still young and didn''t quite understand the meaning of Yun Zhonghe''s words, she also understood that the ugly uncle in front of her was not a good person, so she punched and kicked in panic.

    Miao Run''s attacks tickled Yun Zhonghe''s body, and it seemed like he was enjoying it, "Uncle is not a bad guy, this Uncle likes little sister the most."

    Song Qingshu in the back room had a weird expression, and whispered in Bing Xue''er''s ear, "It''s really annoying to hear the word Uncle from his mouth."

    "Aren''t you going to save little Run? By the way, kill that shameless man while you¡¯re at it."

    Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng had a close rtionship. Miao Renfeng knew Bing Xue¡¯er, and Bing Xueer naturally knew about his daughter.

    A few years ago, Bing Xue''er had met Miao Run, and she also liked that little girl quite a lot. So she immediately became anxious when she saw her fall into the hands of a leacher like Yun Zhonghe.

    Song Qingshu quicklyforted her, "If I go out at this time, won''t the rtionship between you and me be exposed? Let''s take a look at the situation first. Miao Renfeng''s martial arts is quite strong, and the ck and White Swords have always been upright. They should help him."

    Bing Xue''er blushed, and couldn''t help muttering, "There isn¡¯t any rtionship between us that can¡¯t be exposed." But in the end, she didn''t urge Song Qingshu to go out anymore.

    Hearing Yun Zhonghe''s words, not to mention Miao Renfeng, even the ck and White Swords were also filled with anger and righteous indignation. Min Rou was furious at Yun Zhonghe did to her just now, and at the same time she felt guilty that she couldn¡¯t protect Miao Run, so immediately unsheathed her long sword, and reprimanded in a clear voice, "Yun Zhonghe, you shameless sc*um, today we husband and wife will deliver justice for the heavens."

    Yun Zhonghe nced at Min Rou, and licked his lips, "Tsk tsk tsk, it seems that I, Yun Zhonghe, am really lucky today. Not only is there such a beautiful little beauty, but there is also such a delicate and quiet beautiful young woman."

    Shi Qing was furious when he heard his words, and cursed, "Yun Zhonghe, I, Shi Qing, will surely tear your corpse to pieces!"

    Yun Zhonghe shook his head, and said with a smile, "I''ve heard this kind of talk a lot, but I''m still living well. I, Yun Zhonghe, have always been good at killing husbands and dominating their wives. Your wife¡¯s bre*asts are plump and soft, which is simply the best. Her body must becking in irrigation from you. It doesn''t matter. I, Yun Zhonghe, will do it for you in the future, hahaha!"

    "Death to the scum!" Shi Qing''s eyes turned red, he couldn''t hold back any longer, and sent a sword strike.

    Yun Zhonghe had been prepared for a long time, and seeing the attack, he quickly raised his iron staff to block his opponents long sword. Sparks flew and a small piece of the staff had been cut off. Yun Zhonghe was secretly startled, <i>¡®I have heard before that the ck and White Swords are rare sword masters in the wulin, and they really deserve their reputation.¡¯</i>

    Min Rou was worried about her husbands safety, so she quickly attacked with her sword, but Ye Erniang smiled coquettishly,"Fourth brother, your Second Sister is here to help you."

    After speaking, she raised her two knives to block Min Rou.

    Just before, Min Rou had been careless, and she didn''t expect that Yun Zhonghe''s attainment in his movement technique would be so high that he would be able to sneak attack her. But after all, she was one of the four Northern Monsters, and her real martial arts was still higher than Yun Zhonghe.

    She and her husband Shi Qing shared the same mind, their swordsmanshipplemented each other, coupled with the power of their sharp sword, Yun Zhonghe and Ye Erniang was soon forced into a disadvantage.

    "Hohh, your martial arts is so good! Count me in!" After a moment of surprise,Yue Laosan waved his huge scissors and joined the battle.

    With the help of Yue Laosan, Ye Erniang and Yun Zhonghe situation stabilized.

    Seeing that the ck and White Sword¡¯s harmonious swordsmanship, Miao Renfeng secretly nodded. The two of them had profound knowledge in swordsmanship. Although it was two against three, they still had the upper hand. It''s just that they might not have the time to decide the winner.

    Miao Run had her acupuncture points sealed by Yun Zhonghe and was ced beside Duan Yanqing. She had tears streaming down her big eyes. She was obviously extremely scared, but she kept her lips tightly shut, neither crying nor fussing.

    "Hero Miao, your daughter is so sensible at such a young age! She¡¯s afraid that speaking out will distract you. I really appreciate her temperament." Duan Yanqing looked at Miao Renfeng and praised.

    "Don''t be afraid, Lan''er." Afterforting Miao Run, Miao Renfeng pointed the tip of his sword at Duan Yanqing, and said in a deep voice, "I have heard that Master Duan is the number one expert in Western Xia¡¯s First ss Hall. Today this Miao would like to test that."

    Duan Yanqing smiled slightly, and pointed a iron rod towards Miao Run¡¯s chest, "If Master Miao takes another step forward, don''t me this old man for destroying this flower with his hands."

    "Boss, this girl is so beautiful at such a young age, it would be a pity to kill her." Yun Zhonghe hastily shouted from the fight.

    Duan Yanqing snorted coldly. They came here under the order of the Western Xia¡¯s King to secretly help the Qing court to destroy the Golden Serpent Camp.

    In order to protect themselves, Western Xia hoped that the Qing Empire would expend the energy of Mongolia, and so they naturally didn¡¯t want the Qing to be distracted by the rebels within the country.

    Of course, Western Xia still didn¡¯t dare to offend Mongolia openly, everything needed to be done in secret. The Western Xia¡¯s First ss Hall found out the news early on that arge number of chivalrous people from the wulin was heading to Shandong, so they nned to secretly get rid of some of them for the Qing court.

    Whether it was Miao Renfeng or ck and White Swords, they were all famous people, if the Four Evils could capture and kill these people, it will be a great achievement when they returned to Western Xia.

    Song Qingshu in the back room was very surprised and thought, <i>¡®Didn¡¯t the people from Western Xia stay in the country to prepare for the wedding of Princess Yinchuan, why are they stepping into this muddy water?¡¯</i>

    Sure enough, Miao Renfeng didn''t dare to go forward, and asked in a deep voice, "How can you let my daughter go?"

    Duan Yanqing chuckled, "This is quite simple, as long as Master Miao cuts off his right arm, I will let your daughter go."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 352: Strange uncle III

    <h4>Chapter 352: Strange uncle III</h4>

    When Shi Qing and his wife heard Duan Yanqing''s threat, they immediately turned pale with shock, "Hero Miao, you must not trust him, the Four Evils have no credibility at all. If you cut off your right arm, wouldn''t you be a fish waiting to be ughtered?"

    "Daddy don''t do it!" Little Run also anxiously cried out.

    Miao Renfeng''s expression fluctuated, and he was obviously struggling in his heart.

    Duan Yanqing smiled, "Hero Miao, I know you don''t believe me. But if you cut off your right arm, your daughter will have a hope of living. Otherwise, my Fourth Brother wouldn''t mind letting her enjoy being a woman before she dies."

    "Shameless!" Miao Renfeng was furious, and was about to rush over, but when Duan Yanqing poked the iron staff forward, Miao Run subconsciously let out a cry of pain. It made Miao Renfeng stop, but his eyes were about to burst into mes.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, since Hero Miao is unwilling, this will be very difficult¡­" Duan Yanqing shook his head, "Well then, I will give you another choice."

    "What choice?" Miao Renfeng knew that the other party''s conditions must be extremely difficult to meet, but it was better than cutting off his own right arm and leaving their life and death in the hands of others.

    "These two people¡­" Duan Yanqing pointed at the ck and White Impermanence, "They have been causing harm in the wulin for many years, so if Hero Miao can take the heads of these two people, I will return your daughter in exchange."

    The ck and White Impermanence angrily yelled after hearing the words, "Duan Yanqing, you cripple, when ites to causing harm in the wulin, who canpare to you Four Evils! It¡¯s clear that you are holding a grudge since we didn¡¯t want to join Western Xia¡¯s First ss Hall at the beginning."

    Duan Yanqing smiled without saying a word. It turned out that the ck and White Impermanence were one the most famous masters of the Qinghai Sect located in Western Xia territory. The First ss Hall wanted to recruit them several times, but both of them declined again and again. Recently, First ss Hall received news that the ck and White Impermanence didn''t like Western Xia''s influence, and wanted to seek refuge in Mongolia, which was more powerful. They also got the intel that the ck and White Impermanence had recently been rmended by someone to join the Ruyang Prince''s faction.

    All these things were done in secret. Ruyang Pce didn¡¯t want their identities to be exposed, and ced them in Western Xia territory as pawns, hoping that one day they would y an unexpected role. First ss Hall also pretended not to know, and wanted to took the opportunity to get rid of the two, so that the Mongolian side would suffer a loss.

    "Okay, I heard that Master Duan''s attainment in One Yang Finger is the first among Dali¡¯s Duan family. Today we brothers will see whether your Duan family''s One Yang Finger is better or our One Finger Zen is better."

    Bu Tai yelled angrily, and rushed forward along with Hao Mi. They were not as honorable as Miao Renfeng, and they shot a few wisps of finger force from a distance, not caring about Miao Run''s life.

    Duan Yanqing pulled Miao Run behind him, and a few small holes were poked in the ce where he was standing. Seeing the two people rushing towards them, Duan Yanqing coldly snorted and raised his iron staff to sweep across the air, which created a strong wind that forced the assants back.

    Seeing that the two were about to charge up again, Duan Yanqing realized that he might be at a disadvantage since he also had to protect his hostage, so he quickly said, "Hero Miao, if you let the two of them attack, I can''t guarantee that I will be able to protect your daughter every time."

    Miao Renfeng saw that ck and White Impermanence hadpletely disregarded his daughter''s life and death when they made a fierce move just now, and so it had already aroused his anger.

    "Master Duan, the ck and White Impermanence are highly skilled in martial arts, and this Miao is not capable of taking both their lives alone."

    Hearing Miao Renfeng''s words, the ck and White Impermanence''s face turned pale, and one of the two snorted, "You have self knowledge."

    Duan Yanqing said, "Forget it, as long as Hero Miao can take one of their life, I will return your daughter to you."

    Duan Yanqing was quite smart. If he insisted that Miao Renfeng must kill the two, the man might not be able to properly fight due to his considerations. But if he asked him to take only one life, the degree of difficulty would be greatly reduced, and Miao Renfeng would have some confidence in his heart. The ck and White Impermanence''s affection towards each other was very deep, so if Miao Renfeng killed one person, the remaining one would definitely not let the matter rest.

    ording to Duan Yanqing''s n, the two sides would have a life-and-death struggle. Miao Renfeng might not escape death, and ck and White Impermanence would either be killed or injured, so if he made a move when the time was right, the remaining person would definitely not be his opponent.

    Although Miao Renfeng roughly guessed what Duan Yanqing was thinking, but at the moment he had no choice but to abide, not to mention that he was always very proud of his sword skills.

    "You two, I will be offending you!" Miao Renfeng sent a sharp sword thrust while the ck and White Impermanence while was still busy with their recovery.

    Seeing that Miao Renfeng chose to kill them, the ck and White Impermanenceughed back in anger, "Miao Renfeng, you are too arrogant!" One waved the horsetail whisk, and the other waved the acupuncture prong, intending tobine their strength. The nned to first kill Miao Renfeng, and then turn to Duan Yanqing to settle the score.

    One side has exquisite swordsmanship, the other side has superb acupuncture skills, the three of them exchanged several moves and the fight turned into a life and death battle.

    A strange smile appeared on Duan Yanqing''s ferocious face, and his iron staff slightly trembled, intending to catch the three of them by surprise.

    "Brother-inw, hurry up and save little Run and Hero Miao. You can''t just stay here like this." Listening to the situation outside, Bing Xue''er became a little anxious.

    "Although there were people who had conspired in the past, but Miao Renfeng was also responsible for Big Brother Hu''s death, so let him suffer a little bit." Song Qingshu said.

    Bing Xue''er shook her head, "Brother Hu admired Miao Renfeng very much, although I did avoid him on purpose because of what happened back then. But now that he is in crisis, Brother Hu he would have agreed to save him if he was alive."

    Seeing Bing Xue''er standing up, Song Qingshu quickly held her down, "Hey, hey, what kind of trouble are you going out to cause, do you think you can rescue Miao Run from Duan Yanqing?"

    A charming smile appeared on Bing Xue''er''s face: "I really can''t, but Brother-inw won''t let me be in danger, so you will take action."

    Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing, "You have a good n."

    "Brother-inw, please." Bing Xue¡¯er suddenly looked at him eagerly, and said in coquettish voice.

    Song Qingshu''s heart fluttered, and he was almost overwhelmed by her sweet voice, so he couldn''t bear to refuse, and quickly said, "Okay, I''ll go, I''ll go."

    Fortunately, Ping Yizhi often received people from the outside, so the living room was very spacious, and it didn¡¯t feel crowded even with three groups of people.

    Duan Yanqing was hesitating whether to attack Bu Tai or Hao Mi first, but he suddenly heard a light cough from the back room, and he couldn''t help but turn pale with shock and looked up. Even with his skills, he didn''t sense that there was someone inside the room.

    It turned out that Bing Xue¡¯er was worried that Miao Renfeng would see the two of them in the same room, so when she spoke, she came close to Song Qingshu''s ear and whispered.

    In fact, Song Qingshu had already ced ayer of True Qi around them so that they wouldn¡¯t be heard by the outsiders. However, he really enjoyed the feeling of Bing Xue''er leaning against him and exhaling so close to his ear, so he didn''t say anything, and let her warm and soft figure stay in his arms.

    "Hey, hey, you bas*tards are ying around in my house, have you ever thought about how I, the master of the house, feel? You¡¯re so noisy that I can¡¯t even sleep!" Song Qingshu picked up a straw hat from the room, ced it on his head to cover most of his face, and came out of the back room while cursing.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 353: The real strange uncle

    <h4>Chapter 353: The real strange uncle</h4>

    The reason why Song Qingshu wanted to cover his face wasrgely because he wanted to protect Bing Xue''er''s reputation. If he was spotted by these peopleter and they spread it afterwards, he wouldn''t care, but it would damage Bing Xue''er''s reputation for sure.

    At the moment, Hao Mi was forced to retreat by Miao Renfeng''s sword, and fell to Song Qingshu''s side in an embarrassed state. He was fuming with anger, and when he heard Song Qingshu''s words, he couldn''t help butsh out, "This measly farmer is looking for death!"

    Then he used the One Finger Zen towards the supposed ¡°farmer¡¯s¡± ribs.

    Min Rou had just seen that the ck and White Impermanence''s One Finger Zen could poke a small hole on the stone b. How could a random farmer in the mountains who didn¡¯t know the slightest martial arts be able to stop it? So her face turned pale and hastily reminded, "Be careful!"

    Unexpectedly, the man leisurely smiled back and let Hao Mi¡¯s attack hit him. However, Hao Mi suddenly flew back as if he had seen a ghost, then he looked at the neer in horror!

    Min Rou''s heart skipped a beat by the man¡¯s warm smile, and her sword moves stagnated. Fortunately, she was protected by her husband Shi Qing, so the enemy couldn''t take advantage of her carelessness. Min Rou immediately turned serious and she collected her mind to focus on the fight.

    Bu Tai was the first to notice that Hao Mi was acting abnormal. After forcing Miao Renfeng away with a few moves, he came to Hao Mi''s side and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with you, Junior Brother?"

    At the moment, Hao Mi had his left hand behind his back, his lips trembled slightly, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans oozed from his face. Seeing his Senior Brother approach him, he squeezed a few words through his teeth, "I''m afraid my finger is broken."

    As soon as this remark came out, the room fell silent.

    Although Hao Mi''s voice was soft, everyone in the scene was a master, and they could naturally hear him very clearly. The power of Hao Mi''s One Finger Zen just now was obvious to all. But the target of his attack didn¡¯t dodge at all!

    Hao Mi hit him, but broke his own finger instead!

    Just how superb was this person''s martial arts?

    Bu Tai raised his junior brother¡¯s hand to take a look, and he couldn''t help but gasp in terror!

    Hao Mi''s finger was out of shape, and obviously that finger was now useless.

    Bu Tai red at Song Qingshu, "My brother has no enmity with you, why did you cause him such harm?"

    "Really?" Song Qingshu sneered, "Did you two care about that little girl''s safety when you fought just now? And you also wanted to kill me, a person who has no prior grievances and no enmity with me.¡±

    "I, on the other hand, didn''t even make a move. The strength of the counterattack he received depended only on the strength of his strike. If your junior brother had gone easy on the strike just now, he wouldn''t be hurt so badly."

    The ck and White Impermanence usually pretended to be righteous on the surface and evil underneath. They never put human life in their eyes. So after hearing Song Qingshu''s rhetorical question, Bu Tai became speechless for a moment.

    The ck and White Sword and the others also nodded secretly.

    Hao Mi''s current situation was entirely his own fault.

    Seeing the miserable state of his junior brother''s fingers, Bu Tai realized that the One Finger Zen technique he had practiced for decades might have gone down the drain, and his heart was secretly filled with hatred.

    Suddenly, he thought of the rumor that there seemed to be something called the ck Jade Ointment in the Ruyang Pce, which might be able to save Hao Mi''s fingers, so he decided to run away. As they say, ¡®it is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge after ten years.¡¯ He would invite his friends to take revenge, after his junior brother recovers.

    "Today¡¯s matter might be out fault, but you are hiding your head and showing your tail. Do you dare to leave a name?" Bu Tai helped Hao Mi slowly move to the door, and said in a hateful voice.

    The martial arts shown by Song Qingshu made everyone in the room pay attention to him. Everyone became cautious as if they were facing a big enemy, and no one stopped them.

    Hearing Bu Tai''s stern words, Song Qingshuughed, "That''s good, I am not the kind of person to change my name or surname in the face of adversity. My name is Zhao Min!"

    "Zhao Min?" Bu Tai silently remembered the name in his heart, and said through gritted teeth, "Okay, we will meet in the future! If the green mountains don''t change, the water will flow forever, and we shall meet again."

    Although the ck and White Impermanence took refuge in Ruyang Prince''s Mansion, they hadn''t had time to enter their coreyer, so they naturally didn''t know that their immediate boss would be called Zhao Min in the future.

    Watching the ck and White Impermanence''s figures disappear into the rain, Duan Yanqing thought in his heart, <i>¡®The two of them has reached the pinnacle of One Finger Zen, and their finger strength is not inferior to mine, yet they were defeated so easily. I don''t know if this person is an enemy, or a friend. So I will have to be careful not to offend him.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu nced around, and then his eyes fell on Yun Zhonghe, "Tsk tsk! I have heard that you are a perverted evil spirit, but now you don''t even let a little girl go, you are really a top-notch scumbag."

    Yun Zhonghe frowned, but he was afraid of this man¡¯s martial arts, so he didn''t dare to attack for the moment, and he just gave a cold snort.

    Song Qingshu smiled, and moved his eyes to Miao Run, "Little girl, you were very polite just now, this Uncle likes you very much, do you want toe to this Uncle?"

    In Miao Run''s mind, the cripple beside her had grabbed her and threatened her father, so he must be a big viin. The ck and White Impermanence just got into a fight with her father, and they were not a good person. Song Qingshu drove the ck and White Impermanence away as soon as he came out, so in her mind he was naturally a very good person.

    Thinking of this, Miao Run showed a sweet smile and said, "Okay."

    Duan Yanqing''s heart tightened. He pushed the iron staff in his hand towards Miao Run''s back, and was about to threaten Miao Renfeng with the same method just now, but Song Qingshu stretched out his hand and made a move in the air. Suddenly, he felt a huge pulling force, and he found that Miao Run was being pulled towards this mysterious master!

    Duan Yanqing turned pale with shock, if he lost this little hostage, not to mention this unfathomable person in front of him, even Miao Renfeng might not be willing to let him go!

    Even while thinking all that, Duan Yanqing had already risen into the air. He shot a finger force towards the mysterious master with on iron staff, and then used the other to stab towards Miao Run''s back. If Song Qingshu chose to protect himself, the iron staff would probably prate Miao Run chest.

    Miao Renfeng hurriedly swung his sword to stop Duan Yanqing, but the other party seemed to have expected his reaction. After he was done shooting the One Yang Finger, he retracted the iron staff to block Miao Renfeng''s long sword, and with the force of the counter-shock, his other staff shot at Miao Run''s back a few times faster than before.

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, countered the finger force with a flick of his sleeve, and then seized the iron staff that Duan Yanqing was stabbing at Miao Run, making him unable to move forward any more.

    Duan Yanqing didn''t expect that his full powered attack would be so easily deflected by his opponent. He was about to swing the iron staff another time to hit the opponent, but he suddenly felt a huge force from the opponent''s hand which threw him backwards.

    Duan Yanqing''s legs were useless, so it was difficult for him to control his bnce when he was thrown back into the air. He awkwardly fell on his backside, and the two iron staffs also fell into a ground with a ng.

    Just as he was about to struggle to get up, he found that his whole body felt sore and weak. The damage done by his opponent was finally taking effect and he couldn''t help but fell down again.

    Ye Erniang and the other three hurriedly ran to his side to helped their boss stand up, and watched Song Qingshu vigntly to prevent him from taking the opportunity to sneak attack.

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu didn''t intend to do anything at all, instead, he looked at Little Run sitting on his arm, and said with a smile, "How about that, isn''t this Uncle amazing?"

    "Wow, Uncle, you are amazing!" Miao Run pped her little hands, her eyes bent into crescent moons.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 354: Delayed event

    <h4>Chapter 354: Dyed event</h4>

    Hearing Miao Run''s immature and sweet voice shout "You are amazing!", Song Qingshu suddenly felt an absurd sense of confusion.

    In his previous life, Song Qingshu once read a novel called the "Great History of Science and Technology". In it, when Cao Cao and Sun Quan were ying basketball, the cheerleader Xiao Qiao praised "You are amazing!", which made Cao Cao think of those pirated po*nog*aphy CDs on the roadside. The content, immediately caused his dragon to raise it¡¯s head up high, and hit Sun Quan in the face during the dunk, which led to the tragic "burning rear" incidentter. (G: He¡¯s talking about another webnovel.)

    <i>¡®Haah, I really miss the world in my previous life.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu let out a faint sigh.

    "Uncle, did Lan''er say something wrong?" Seeing Song Qingshu''s high-spirited face suddenly look lonely, Miao Run reached out to touch his cheek, and tried to make him happy again.

    "Of course not. this Uncle just thought of something from the past." Song Qingshu pushed her little hand away, forced a smile, and handed her to Miao Renfeng, "Hero Miao, I will return your daughter to you."

    Miao Renfeng looked excited, and stretched out his hand to take Miao Run back, "This Miao has nothing to repay the Young Master for your great kindness. If you need this Miao in the future, just send me a word." Although more than half of Song Qingshu''s face was covered by the hat, but Miao Renfeng could still see that he was not very old.

    Song Qingshu smiled indifferently. This was just a passing encounter, so would it even be possible to send a word to Golden Faced Buddha in the future? But¡­ Song Qingshu suddenly thought of the matter between himself and Bing Xue''er, and thought, <i>¡®Maybe Miao Renfeng will turn a blind eye to our rtionship because of this favor.¡¯</i>

    "Who are you?" Seeing the fat meat he had stolen get taken away, Yun Zhonghe felt both angry and scared. <i>¡®Maybe the best things can''t be obtained. It¡¯s the same for this Min Rou. She¡¯s delicate, with arge chest and thin waist. Which is really rare and superb!¡¯ </i>

    Taking another look at Miao Run, who was dressed in pink, Yun Zhonghe felt even more annoyed, <i>¡®If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of this man, I might have enjoyed all the good things in the world by now!¡¯</i>

    Seeing Yun Zhonghe looking around, Min Ruo and Miao Run felt ufortable, one hid behind her husband, and the other buried her head in her father''s arms.

    "Yun Zhonghe, I heard that you one made a poisonous oath that you will be struck by lightning if you continue to do this kind of thing of in the future." Song Qingshu sneered.

    Yun Zhonghe was startled, and wondered why this man knew the thing only he and Song Qingshu know. While he thought about the past, the figure of the man on the opposite side became more and more familiar, and he couldn''t help but exim with shock, "Song Qingshu, so it''s you!"

    Song Qingshu was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that the guy would be able to recognize him, so he simply took off his hat, looked at Duan Yanqing with a smile, "Master Duan, you still look quite good since west met at the Five Poisons Cult."

    Thinking of the disastrous defeat at the hands of the opponent just now, Duan Yanqing couldn''t help but snort coldly, "Your''s martial arts is getting better and better!"

    When everyone in the scene heard Duan Yanqing''s words, they all finally took it seriously.

    Miao Renfeng sighed in his heart, <i>¡®I didn''t believe the rumors that Daoist Chongxu lost to him in a single move, but I believe it now that I¡¯ve seen him fight with my own eyes. Indeed, there are always a sky beyond the mountain.¡¯</i>

    Min Rou''s beautiful eyes lit up. She never thought that this handsome young man would have such high martial arts realm, and she thought, <i>¡®If Yu''er could have one-tenth of his skills in the future, I would be satisfied.¡¯</i>

    Shi Qing was even more overjoyed, and sped his fists and said, "Your Excellency is the son of Master Song who entered the Qing court alone to assassinate Kangxi. This Shi has admired for a long time. Now that I have witnessed it, you are indeed a hero."

    Song Qingshu quickly replied, "Those are just exaggerated rumors, besides, I still failed in the end, so I don¡¯t deserve Hero Shi¡¯s praise. On the contrary, the virtuous couple have been fighting for justice in the wulin for many years, so this Song really admires you."

    "Haah, your words are wrong." Shi Qing stretched out his hand, "My wife and I adhere to chivalry and righteousness, but we are nothing more than travelers on the road. It is said that a great chivalrous man serves the country and the people. Your actions has inspired the Han people all over the world. Your actions are much more useful than us."

    "Hey, are you guys finished? I feel disgusted by all these exchange of ttery!" The Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea, Yue Laosan made a nauseous expression. Although he knew that Song Qingshu''s martial arts were much better than his, and he felt very nervous, but he still didn''t hesitate to say anything that came to his mind.

    Looking at thisical character from the Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, Song Qingshu smiled slightly, but he didn''t mean to get angry, "I can also tter you, but I can¡¯t find anything exceptional about the martial arts of style of your Nanhai Sect (Southern Sea Sect). If I have to praise you, I can only praise your thick head. ¡±

    The Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea was taken aback, then heughed and said, "Little Pretty Boy actually knows that the heads of our South Sea disciples are very thick? I really admire you now!"

    Seeing that he didn''t admire Song Qingshu for his martial arts, but for knowing such an inexplicable thing, everyone in the room couldn''t help butugh in secret.

    Duan Yanqing coughed, and asked in a deep voice, "Speaking of this matter, I would like to ask the Young Master about a matter. When I was in the Five Poisons Cult, the Young Master recruited this old man into the Pole Arms of the Qing court, but what will you do now that you don¡¯t have any ce there?"

    "Don''t worry, Master Duan. It''s up to you to decide whether to stay or leave the Pole Arms. Now that Kangxi''s subordinates are short of martial arts masters, I think he won''t make it difficult for you because of my affairs. As for today''s affairs, I won¡¯t embarrass you today in consideration of the past.¡±

    Song Qingshu pondered in his heart, <i>¡®Now that Kangxi in the Forbidden City is one of my own, if Duan Yanqing continues to stay at the Pole Arm, he will be indirectly doing things for me. But I can''t explicitly persuade them to stay at the Pole Arms. After all, I still have to consider Miao Renfeng''s opinions.¡¯</i>

    "Is that so?" Duan Yanqing''s expression became grim, and he finally heaved a long sigh. At first, Song Qingshu had promised to help him restore his country, so he agreed to join the Pole Arms. Now that Song Qingshu has left the Qing court, who knows what Kangxi would think, "Young master, you failed to assassinate Kanxi even with your realm of martial arts, so there really are many mysterious masters hidden in the Qing court."

    Song Qingshu was shocked, and calmly said, "Master Duan, don''t underestimate yourself. The reason why this Song failed was because I didn''t expect that there would be a eunuch with superb martial arts hidden in the pce. Apart from that eunuch, I am afraid there are very few people in the court who are your opponents."

    "By the way¡­¡± Song Qingshu didn''t want to get entangled in this issue any longer, "Are you not supposed to deal with Princess Yinchuan''s wedding in Western Xia, what are you doing all the way to Kaifeng?"

    Duan Yanqing asked in surprise, "Could it be that Young Master Song doesn''t know?"

    "Know what?" Song Qingshu looked puzzled.

    Seeing that his expression didn''t look fake, Duan Yanqing exined, "Not long ago, the King of our country announced that the selection of the groom will be postponed for one year."

    "Can such a big event be postponed?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded. You must know that the the Kingdom of Western Xia had already announced this matter to the world. So how could it be postponed so easily?

    "The King of our kingdom can''t help it." Duan Yanqing sighed, his expression full of helplessness and resentment.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 355: Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 355: Reversal</h4>

    Seeing his expression, a certain possibility shed across Song Qingshu''s mind, "Could it be that something happened in Mongolia?"

    "Young Master Song''s eyes are as bright as a torch." Duan Yanqing nodded, "Originally, in order to allow Prince Xuliewu, who was marching westward from Mongolia, to have enough time to rush back from the Far West, our kingdom arranged the time for groom selection at ater date. Who knew Prince Xuliewu would be seriously injured by an assassin on the way to Western Xia, and now he is recuperating. So naturally he will not have time to participate in our kingdom''s groom selection."

    "It turns out that Western Xia''s groom selection was fake from the start, and they just wanted to marry the Princess to Prince Xuliewu." Miao Renfeng sneered.

    An angry look shed across Duan Yanqing''s brows, but he didn''t break out after all, "Hero Miao''s words are wrong, Western Xia is just a small kingdom on the border, and it only wants to protect itself between several major forces. Now Mongolia is the most powerful out of all the forces. So we won¡¯t take the risk of offending him and causing military disaster."

    Although there had always been wars between Western Xia and Mongolia, they were nothing more than small fights on the border, and they didn¡¯t officially express any enmity. Recently, in order topete for the position of Khan, several Mongolian princes had started topete more and more fiercely. If any one of the Prince¡¯s could marry the princess of Western Xia, they would have an external ally, which would be of great benefit to the future battle for the throne. So the Princes were bound topete for this marriage as well.

    Western Xia understood that fact, and they also had the intention of forming an alliance with Mongolia through marriage. After all, if their son-inw became the Great Khan of Mongolia in the future, Princess Yinchuan would be the queen of Mongolia, and Western Xia would be protected from harm.

    As for which Prince to choose as the son-inw, Western Xia had not yet made a decision. After all, each of the Princes were very powerful and had their own advantages. And, no one actually knew who Temujin really favored.

    In the end, the high-level officials of Western Xia decided to just leave it to fate, and didn¡¯t want to offend anyone. Who among the Princes would be able marry the Princess depended on their own abilities.

    Unexpectedly, Prince Xuliewu was assassinated on the way. So, if Western Xia held the event ording to the previous n, then they would end up offending Prince Xuliewu. Then if Prince Xuliewu became the Great Khan of Mongolia in the future, Western Xia might be in danger of being destroyed.

    Although Kui and Alibuge were dissatisfied with the postponement of groom selection, but since their brother was seriously injured and endangered, they found it inconvenient to discuss marriage. So the matter didn¡¯t offend them that much.

    As for offending other young talents in the world, Western Xia didn¡¯t even take them into consideration.

    Song Qingshu had been a top official of the Qing Empire for a long time, and his grasp over the decision-making at the national level was far beyond that of Miao Renfeng and others. After thinking about it for a while, he understood Western Xia''s ns very well.

    What he was puzzled about now was another thing, so he asked while looking at Duan Yanqing, "Xuliewu dominates the west, and there are many masters under hismand. I wonder who can sessfully assassinate him?"

    Song Qingshu had been away from the Forbidden City for a while, which made it impossible for him to ess a lot of information from the Qing court.

    "Does Young Master Song know the Persian Ming Cult?" Duan Yanqing asked.

    Song Qingshu was startled. If it was the Persian Ming Cult, it would be possible for them to hurt a Mongolian prince. They definitely had that ability. So he said, "It is said that the Ming Cult originated from Persia, and the Great Ming Zun. Their Great Elder ¡®Old Man in the Mountain'' Huo Shan, all have unpredictable abilities. In particr, the Assassin Faction under Huo Shan is a professional alliance of assassins. They collect rewards and specialize in assassinating dignitaries in the Middle East, Egypt and even European countries. Many imperial court has been helpless against them."

    Duan Yanqing had never heard of Europe, Egypt and other ces that Song Qingshu mentioned, but he didn''t care too much about them and said,"Yes, the Ming Cult in China is now growing in power in the Western Regions under the leadership of Zhang Wuji, which has caused Mongolia a lot of headache. Hehe, it is said that the Ming Cult in Persia is almost ten times stronger than the Ming Cult in the Central ins, and now Mongolia is in for a big trouble." The gloating in the man¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    However, at the moment, Song Qingshu was recalling the history of his previous life. In that world, Xuliewu led an army of 100,000 troops into the vast mountains and forced the Assassinse out of hiding. During this process, the Assassins attempted nearly a thousand assassinations targeting Mengge and Xuliewu, but all of them failed. In the end, they were exhausted, and the master of the faction led the remaining members to surrender, but they were all executed by Xuliewu.

    The nearly thousand sui*cide-like assassination attempts were full of tragedies.

    Song Qingshu sighed, wondering if the Persian Ming Cult''s assassination of Xuliewu had triggered that historical event.

    "Then what are you doing in Kaifeng?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.

    Duan Yanqing exined, "This time the Qing court raised 100,000 troops topletely wipe out the Golden Serpent Camp in Shandong, which is in the process of electing a new Golden Serpent King. We havee to participate."

    "I''m afraid the four of you can''t be called heroes." Shi Qing smiled disdainfully. The Four Evils had a very bad reputation, not to mention the despicable methods these people used just now.

    Duan Yanqing sneered, "Although we are not heroes, we are best at eliminating the so-called heroes."

    "Everyone, please take a step back." Song Qingshu¡¯s face turned dark. One side was the potential members of the Pole Arms, that would be his own strength, and the other side was a chivalrous man. It would be a loss if either side was harmed.

    Yun Zhonghe held his chin, and looked at Min Rou with a lewd expression, "Hey, if it wasn''t for Young Master Song''s protection, this Yun would¡¯ve sent that wife of your to her peak by now, so you don''t have the right to talk big here."

    Min Rou¡¯s delicate body trembled, and tears flowed down her eyes. Shi Qing''s eyes turned red, and his whole body was also trembling with anger.

    Song Qingshu''s face darkened, and he casually shed with his palm.

    Yun Zhonghe suddenly felt like his chest was hit with a hammer, and he spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Song Qingshu red at him and said, "On Mount Hua, you took an oath that you will nevermit such a crime for the rest of your life, otherwise you will be struck by heavenly lightning and die. The reason why I let you go today is because I want you to face the retribution of heaven, so please don''t force my hand."

    Yun Zhonghe snorted coldly, and didn¡¯t dare to refute, but a trace of resentment appeared in his eyes.

    "Oh my¡­ Young Master Song is bullying our Fourth Brother so much! What should we do?" Ye Erniang smiled coquettishly.

    "You have been stealing babies for so many years. You also kill and steal another baby when you get tired of ying with them. The crime youmitted is even higher than that of Yun Zhonghe, I didn''t want to bully you, but you are forcing my hands." Song Qingshu sneered.

    Ye Erniang didn''t take it seriously, and she confidently said, "Our nickname is the Four Evils. If we don''t do things that you righteous people consider evil, how can we live up to our nickname?"

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him at all, Song Qingshu felt very strange.

    Suddenly he heard two thuds.

    When he looked at the source of the sound, he found that Shi Qing and Min Rou had suddenly fallen to the ground!

    On the other side, Miao Renfeng''s expression also went through a drastic change. He trembled all over, and quickly retreated to the wall, so as not to fall to the ground. He couldn¡¯t even hold his daughter in his arm.

    "Daddy, Lan''er''s whole body is so weak that I can''t even lift my hands." Miao Run said weakly, while her small body leaned against her father.

    Song Qingshu''s body also swayed, and suddenly he felt all the strength in his body disappear. He couldn''t help but turn pale with shock, "The Sorrowful Frigid Breeze!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 356: Sorrowful Frigid Breeze

    <h4>Chapter 356: Sorrowful Frigid Breeze</h4>

    Song Qingshu felt a deep sense of regret.

    After his martial arts reached a higher realm, he had became blind to the intricacies of the martial arts world. In the past, when he met the Four Evils in the Five Poisons Cult, he had been very vignt due to the fact that Dongfang Muxue was seriously injured, and although he had lost all of his martial arts, he still acted strong on the outside, so he was able to prevent the other party from releasing this annoying poison in advance.

    Now that he was able to crush the opponent with his martial arts, Song Qingshu was not as careful as before, and he actually forgot that the Four Evils still had that unique poison in their arsenal.

    The Sorrowful Frigid Breeze was a colorless and odorless poisonous gas. It was collected from the poisonous substances in the Huanxi Valley of the Daxue Mountain in Western Xia. Upon creation, it maintains the from of a liquid. Then it is usually stored in a bottle, and sealed tight with a plug. After some time, the poisonous liquid turns into a gas, and can spread through the air.

    It¡¯s near impossible to detect, until the victims eyes start stinging, and by the time they notice, it would already be toote.

    After being poisoned, tears would flow like rain, hence the word "sorrowful". Then, the victims whole body would lose strength, and be paralyzed, hence the word "Frigid".

    It is said thatter, Murong Fu was able to remove the ¡°tear inducing¡± effect after some improvements, making it even more difficult to guard against.

    Although Song Qingshu''s Joyful True Qi made him immune to any enchanting dru*gs in the world, it was powerless against other poisons. Although he could protect himself against ordinary poisons using internal energy, but poisons such as Sorrowful Frigid Breeze were originally aimed at masters who could cultivate internal energy, so naturally it would be impossible to use internal energy to defend against it.

    <i>¡®I winder if Zhao Min''s Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder would have any effect on me¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu still remained m, <i>¡®In the original book, Duan Yu ate the Poisonous (Manggu) Vermilion Toad, so he became immune to all poisons, and Zhang Wuji practiced the Nine Yang Divine Art, so he is immune to all kinds of poisons. I can¡¯t practice that method, or get to eat that toad, and the range of poisons I can defend against with internal energy is way too narrow. All I have is resistance against aphro*disiac, which is really unfortunate. If I didn¡¯t have that, maybe I could even trick a chivalrous woman into taking the initiative to save me!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Actually, I''m not too miserable. Duan Yu¡¯s entire body turned poisonous after he ate the Poisonous Vermilion Toad. Didn¡¯t that mean that he could poison his wife to death during the bridal chamber? In order to be immune to all poisons, he won¡¯t be able to have se*x for the rest of his life! I can¡¯t even imagine such a life!¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Although Zhang Wuji''s Nine Yang Divine Art makes him immune to all poisons, it doesn¡¯t have such a pleasant training process as the Joyful Meditation Method. I should be content with what I have. One should not be too greedy.¡¯</i>

    Seeing Song Qingshu unconsciously smirk due to his thoughts, Duan Yanqing couldn''t help but wonder. <i>¡®Could it be that he isn¡¯t poisoned? I have to be careful, otherwise, I''m afraid the end will be disastrous¡­¡¯</i>

    So he said, "Young Master Song is really a hero! You are poisoned, but you¡¯re still poised enough to have a smile on your face."

    The Four Evils were all thinking in the same way, and seeing Song Qingshu standing there without falling, no one dared to step forward.

    "Sorrowful Frigid Breeze is not a poison that seals one¡¯s mouth, it just makes people feel weak. What¡¯s more, you have the antidote, so why should I put on a look of despair." Song Qingshu said loudly.

    On one hand, he did it to appease the hearts of Miao Renfeng and Shi Qing, and on the other hand, it was to remind Bing Xue''er, who was still in the back room to be careful of the colorless and tasteless poison, and wait for the opportunity to take the antidote from the Four Evils.

    After making sure that there was no sound in the back room, Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Bing Xue''er had understood his intention.

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s words, the Four Evils thought that he wanted to grab the antidote, so they couldn''t help but take a step back and looked at him with caution.

    After a long time, seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t move at all, Duan Yanqing let out a loudugh, "It turns out that Young Master Song has already been poisoned. Otherwise, with your martial arts, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to snatch the antidote."

    "Master Duan is worthy of being a hero of a generation. He sees things so thoroughly. This Song admires, admires¡­" Song Qingshu smiled lightly.

    Hearing his frank confession, Duan Yanqing became suspicious instead, and didn¡¯t dare to go forward. On the other hand, Yun Zhonghe smiled and said, "Boss, it''s actually very simple to test whether this kid is poisoned or not."

    Following his gaze, Min Rou, who was lying on the ground, panicked.

    Duan Yanqing thought in his heart, <i>¡®With Song Qingshu''s temperament, if he is not poisoned, there is no way he would let Fourth Brother vite this woman. So I should just let him have a try, anyway, with the Fourth Brother¡¯s movement technique, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to escape. Even if he dies under Song Qingshu''s hands, it will be better that risking my life.¡¯</i>

    In fact, Duan Yanqing understood very well that Song Qingshu was probably poisoned, otherwise with his martial arts, he wouldn''t have spent so much time just talking. It was just that he was afraid of Song Qingshu''s high martial arts skills, worried that he hadn''tpletely lost his fighting power, and was waiting for him to get close to give him tond a fatal blow. So Duan Yanqing didn''t dare to step forward, and let Yun Zhonghe take all the risk.

    Seeing Duan Yanqing slightly nod his head, Yun Zhonghe grabbed his staff, leaned towards Min Rou and pinched her chin, "Littledy, it seems that you still can''t escape from my palm today, don''t worry, Big Brother will make you feel better."

    "Shameless, how dare you!" Shi Qing red angrily. He had always been protecting the weak all his life, but now that he was poisoned, he had not power to even protect his wife.

    Yun Zhonghe was a bit frightened and his steps faltered, but he quickly reacted, and couldn''t help but be angry, "Why should I be afraid? This Old Crane has yed with many women in my life, but this will be my first time ying with a woman in front of her husband. It would be a new and exciting experience indeed! Tsk tsk, I¡¯m getting excited just thinking about it. Master Shi, looking at your serious appearance, you must be extremely boring in the bed. Today, I will open your eyes and witness the techniques of this Old Crane. Just see how I make your wife reach her peak!"

    Seeing him approaching step by step, Min Rou trembled all over, and looked at her husband in despair, "Brother!"

    Shi Qing gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter, and it was unknown where he got the strength from, but he suddenly jumped up and pped Yun Zhonghe''s head with his palm. However, he had exhausted all his strength while getting up, so his palms were limp and weak, so they didn¡¯t do any damage at all.

    Yun Zhonghe kicked him back in anger.

    Shi Qing fell back on the ground and continued spitting blood.

    Yun Zhonghe looked at the man, and said in a hateful voice, "If I didn¡¯t want you to witness the exciting show I am about to perform, I would¡¯ve already sent you to see King Yama with that kick of mine."

    At the same time, he was equally curious, wondering how Min Rou''s body would react with her husband watching from the sidelines.

    "Daddy, that man is a big viin, hurry up and save that beautiful auntie." Miao Run didn''t know that her father was also poisoned, so after seeing what Yun Zhonghe did, she couldn''t help being filled with righteous indignation.

    Miao Renfeng looked angry, and snorted, "Yun Zhonghe, the master of the ck and White Swords belongs to the Shangqing Sect, they have many masters in their sect, and they have a lot of connection with the Wudang Sect. If you vite Madame Shi today, be prepared to face retribution! The Wudang Sect and Shangqing Sect with chase you to the ends of the earth."

    "Hehe, we Four Evils are not afraid of the Shangqing Temple. As for the Wudang Sect, Zhang Sanfeng may be powerful, but I live far away in Western Xia, so I will be out of his reach, hahaha." Yun Zhongheughed arrogantly "Hero Miao should be more worried. The ck and White swords have the Wudang Sect as their backer. But you are alone. Who will avenge you and that little beauty beside you?"

    "Hey, Fourth Brother, you won''t let such a small girl go, are you still human?" The Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea, Yue Laosan was a little dissatisfied.

    Duan Yanqing raised his crutches to block him, and watched Song Qingshu''s response.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 357: The Beauty Enters the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 357: The Beauty Enters the Stage</h4>

    "Yun Zhonghe, you truly deserve the name Utterly Evil." Song Qingshu sneered.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu didn''t intend to move, Yun Zhonghe felt a little more courageous, "Hey, thank you for yourpliment." After speaking, he kept his eyes on Song Qingshu''s movements, and reached out to touch Min Rou''s face.

    "Wow, it''s so tender and smooth! Hero Shi, your wife has lived and slept with you for so many years, but I didn''t expect that her skin would still be like a young girl. It''s really top-notch, and this Yun will dly ept it." The feeling he got from Min Rou¡¯s skin made Yun Zhonghe''s heart tremble, and he praised with an eager look on his face.

    "Yun Zhonghe, if you don''t back off now, I guarantee that you will suffer a lot." Song Qingshu lightly warned.

    Yun Zhonghe disdainfully spoke up, "Hehh, don¡¯t yap your mouth so much! If you could move, would you really let me get close to Madame Shi''s body? I don''t want to let go, and I want to y with thisdy''s body and her soft ch*est! If you have the ability, why don¡¯t youe and beat me up?"

    Yun Zhonghe turned his head and reached out to touch Min Rou''s heaving ch*est and skirt, "Beauty, let this Bib Brother love you¡­"

    Seeing thescivious expression on the man¡¯s face, Min Rou clenched her teeth, turned her face to one side, and tears began to flow down from her eyes.

    "Don''t cry, this Big Brother loves delicate beauties the most." Yun Zhonghe hooked Min Rou''s chin, and turned her head around. For a moment, he was dumbfounded by the delicate appearance of woman before him.

    "Fourth Brother, don''t dawdle anymore." Duan Yanqing didn''t have any intention to appreciate any live show. He just wanted to take the opportunity to test whether Song Qingshu had been poisoned or not. So he became impatient when Yun Zhonghe was taking too much time.

    "Yes, Boss!" Noticing the sharp glint in Duan Yanqing''s eyes, Yun Zhonghe was startled, and quickly moved his head to kiss Min Rou''s wet lips.

    Duan Yanqing still remained very cautious, and seeing Song Qingshu''s nonchnt behavior, he became even more worried that the crafty guy was trying to take the opportunity to make him lower his guard, then kill everyone with his remaining strength when they get closer..

    <i>¡®I don''t believe you can still hold back while watching this chivalrous girl being humiliated.¡¯ </i>Duan Yanqing sneered in his heart.

    If Song Qingshu allowed the well-known Snow Sword to be humiliated in front of him while he still had the strength to spare, Shi Qing would definitely hate him to death, and Miao Renfeng would also feel contempt in his heart. Furthermore, with the Four Evils going around adding fuel to the fire, the reputation he had managed to rebuild would be ruined once again.

    Therefore, Duan Yanqing needed Yun Zhonghe to y with Min Rou in order to determine whether Song Qingshu was really poisoned. If Song Qingshu still didn''t make a move and was just bluffing, Duan Yanqing would take the opportunity to kill him. With Song Qingshu''s head, he would be weed as Kangxi''s guest of honor, which would be of great benefit to him in regaining the throne in the future.

    Yun Zhonghe''s ugly face was about to touch Min Rou''s smooth face, when suddenly there was a sharp sound of something piercing through the air. Yun Zhonghe thought that Song Qingshu had finally made a move, and suddenly his soul was filled with terror, and he hurriedly used his movement technique to run back.

    But even after that, he was still a step toote. As soon as Yun Zhonghe stood firmly beside Duan Yanqing, he felt a burning pain on his face. When he reached out to touch it, he found his hand covered with blood.

    "What an exquisite whip technique!" Duan Yanqing''s eyes lit up, and he looked at the woman in the white dress who had just walked out of the back room. The woman was holding a ck long whip in her fair jade-smooth hand. It was the weapon she had used to attack Yun Zhonghe just now.

    "Didn¡¯t I just say that you¡¯d suffer if you don¡¯t back off. Now look what happened. You had a wretched appearance from the start, and now even your face is disfigured. You will be as ugly as your heart." Song Qingshu shook his head, looked at Yun Zhonghe and said in a sarcastic tone.

    "You still have the mind to talk nonsense in this situation!" Bing Xue''er came to Song Qingshu''s side, andined in an annoyed ton.

    Song Qingshu finally rxed, he couldn''t stand still anymore, his whole body went limp, and he fell into Bing Xue''er¡¯s arms, then said with a wry smile, "Hey, I was careless before, and the boat capsized in shallow water."

    After clearly seeing Bing Xue''er''s appearance, Miao Renfeng eximed in surprise, "Madame Hu?"

    Then suddenly noticing the intimate behavior of the two, and thinking of the two hiding in the room with the door closed just now, Miao Renfeng''s face suddenly turned dark.

    "Beautiful aunt, beautiful aunt!" Miao Run didn''t think so much, and she immediately giggled happily after seeing Bing Xue''er. She struggled to get up and wanted to run into her arms, but she was so weak that she almost fell over on the ground.

    "Lan''er be good, and wait for Aunt to beat these bad guys away, then I wille to hug you, okay?" Thinking of the past when she used to hug the girl in her arms, Bing Xue''er couldn''t help but smile.

    Seeing Bing Xue''er''s beautiful face, a hint of greed shed in Yun Zhonghe''s eyes, and he sharply said, "Since the person surnamed Song has been poisoned, then we have nothing to worry about. Hehe, now I will have another soft body and a willow waist. Shi Qing¡¯s wife, a young little girl, and a stunning beauty! This Yun is really lucky today!"

    Bing Xue''er frowned, then raised her wrist. The long whip acted like a serpent, and it shot towards Yun Zhonghe with a speed so fast that he couldn''t even react.

    Seeing that Yun Zhonghe''s mouth was about to be ripped apart, Duan Yanqing let out a deep snort, raised his iron staff and stopped the whip, "You dare!"

    Seeing the long whip wrapped around the iron staff, Duan Yanqing gave a sly smile and pulled back, intending to pull Bing Xue''er directly towards him.

    Bing Xue''er had just recovered from her internal injuries, and she was still quite weak. If it wasn''t for saving Min Rou, she would never have chosen the most unwise way of confronting the enemies head-on. And with a surprised cry, she was pulled forward by Duan Yanqing.

    Yun Zhonghe finally came to his senses, and seeing Bing Xue''er being pulled over by his boss, he stretched out his Tainted Silver Crane ws and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to grab the opponent''s acupuncture points. But Bing Xue''er was not to be underestimated, she lightly touched the tip of the Tainted Silver Crane ws with her foot, and dodged above the two opponents.

    "What an exquisite movement technique!" Duan Yanqing bent back, and dodged Bing Xue''er''s long whip that was trying to wrap around his neck with envious eyes.

    Duan Yanqing''s legs were crippled in the past. Apart from regaining his own throne and seeing the Guanyin Empress again, what Duan Yanqing longed for the most in his life was to restore his legs and be able to fight like other masters. He also wanted to practice a good movement technique.

    Seeing that, Ye Erniang and the Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea, Yue Laosan rushed over to help.

    Bing Xue''er''s martial arts in her normal condition was actually not inferior to Duan Yanqing''s, but it was a pity that she was still recovering from a serious injury, and her moves were a little bit worse in terms of strength and angle. However, thanks to the Ancient Tomb Sect''s exquisite movement technique, she was able to keep fighting for so long through clever tactics.

    Although Song Qingshu was weak due to the severe poison affecting his body, his eyesight was still the same, and when he saw that Bing Xue''er was at a disadvantage, he quickly opened his mouth to give advice.

    The White Python Whip method was passed on to Bing Xue''er by Song Qingshu in the first ce, so she found it even more helpful.

    Bing Xue''er trusted Song Qingshu very much in her heart, so although some of the instruction he gave were difficult for her to understand, she still performed it unconditionally. However, the effect of his instructions were surprisingly good.

    The Four Evils were forced to step back again and again, and they were gradually suppressed by Bing Xue''er''s long whip.

    Ye Erniang knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue for much long, so while the other members stopped Bing Xue''er, she raised her hand towards the ce where Song Qingshu was sitting, and shot out a hidden weapon shot from her sleeve.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

 Chapter 358: Last Words

    <h4>Chapter 358: Last Words</h4>

    Bing Xue''er was always on guard against situation that might put Song Qingshu in danger. So she quickly shook her whip, and the whip knocked down Ye Erniang''s hidden weapon halfway through. As the weapon fell to the floor it turned out to be a child''s silver bracelet.

    But the event managed to distract Bing Xue''er, and she was immediately overwhelmed by the Four Evils. Duan Yanqing saw a gap and pointed his iron staff at Bing Xue''er''s shoulder.

    Bing Xue''er let out a tender cry, and hurriedly retreated to Song Qingshu''s side, only to feel half of her body go numb. She couldn''t stand anymore, and fell into Song Qingshu''s embrace.

    The whip technique Bing Xue''er showed just now was exquisite, and her movement technique was also excellent, therefore Ye Erniang didn¡¯t want to take any chances, and hurriedly chased after her, sealing all of Bing Xue''er''s major acupoints at once.

    "Ye Erniang, do you want to know where your lost son is now?" Song Qingshu quickly whispered when Ye Erniang came close to him.

    A strange look shed in Ye Erniang''s eyes, but she didn''t show it on her face. She took a deep look at him and stepped aside.

    "Ha ha ha ha!" Yun Zhonghe looked at the two people who were huddled together with joy, "Littledy, I, Yun Zhonghe, am really lucky today."

    Seeing Bing Xue''er naturally fall into Song Qingshu''s arms, a sh of light shed in Yun Zhonghe''s eyes, "I''ll get rid of this brat first."

    Yun Zhonghe almost died under Song Qingshu''s hands several times, and was forced to swear an oath by him. He hated the guy to his bones, and now that he had the opportunity, he naturally wanted to retaliate.

    ng!

    Two swords intersected, and sparks flew.

    Yun Zhonghe looked at Ye Erniang in surprise, "Second Sister, why are you stopping me from killing him? Could it be that you have taken a fancy to this handsome boy? I didn¡¯t know that you liked pretty boys."

    Erniang Ye blushed and angrily scoffed, "Fu*k your mother, the boss hasn''t spoken yet, why are you in a hurry to take action."

    Yue Laosan also added fuel from the side and said, "That''s right, it seems that Fourth Brother doesn''t even care about the Boss! Do you want to be the Boss yourself?"

    The two had always been at loggerheads, so Yun Zhonghe gave him a stern look, and quickly exined to Duan Yanqing, "Boss, I never meant it that. I''ll let you decide how to deal with this person."

    Duan Yanqing nodded slightly, and came to Song Qingshu with the help of his iron staff, "Young Master Song, I''m sure you didn''t expect that you would fall into such a situation."

    Song Qingshu let out a soft sigh, "I originally thought that I might die at the hands of Temujin or Zhang Wuji, but I didn''t expect to die at the hands of a cripple today."

    Duan Yanqing''s face turned blue for a moment, and he said in a cold voice, "You and I can be considered acquaintances. Before you die, do you have anyst word? Tell me if you have one. This old man is in a very good mood, so maybe I will agree to you.¡± After speaking, he nced at Bing Xue''er.

    Duan Yanqing''s meaning was obvious, if Song Qingshu asked him to let Bing Xue''er go, he wouldn¡¯t let Yun Zhonghe insult his woman considering he admired Song Qingshu as a hero.

    "Boss, this woman¡­" Yun Zhonghe was startled and shouted hastily.

    "Shut up!" A cold gleam shed in Duan Yanqing''s eyes, and Yun Zhonghe immediately fell silent.

    Song Qingshu smiled, and there was no fear on his face, "If Master Duan listens to me first, maybe you won''t want to kill me."

    Duan Yanqing didn''t take it seriously, "You may speak if you want, but even with your silver tongue, you will not escape death today."

    "That''s not necessarily true¡­" Song Qingshu smiled, and read out a sentence, which seemed like poetry but at the same time not a poetry:

    "Outside the Heavenly DragonTemple,

    Under the Bodhi tree,

    The beggar was unkempt,

    And Gu*nyin had long hair." (G: He¡¯s talking about the incident with Dao Baifeng. Check wiki if you are interested.)

    However, Duan Yanqing''s expression went through a drastic change.

    Everyone in the room was confused, and only Duan Yanqing could understand what it meant. A trace of tenderness shed in his eyes, and then a trace of nostalgia emerged. He suddenly turned fierce, stared at Song Qingshu and asked, "Do you know her whereabouts?"

    "I not only know the whereabouts of your dear Gu*nyin, but also know that she gave birth to a sonter." Song Qingshu slowly said.

    Everyone in the room was very surprised when they heard what Song Qingshu said, but they still couldn''t understand what game of charades the two were ying¡ª how could the Goddess Gu*nyin have a son?

    They all thought Song Qingshu was only spheming the gods.

    "Son, a son?" Duan Yanqing almost couldn''t stand still.

    His throne was taken away, and he lived in the darkness and mud all this while, living a life that was worse than a dog. But now that he heard that he might have a son, he felt a ray of hope. At the moment, he felt a plethora of mixed emotions, he felt both joy and bewilderment at the same time.

    "Boss, boss?" Seeing that Duan Yanqing was suddenly stunned still, the other three Evils hurriedly shouted.

    Duan Yanqing finally woke up, looked into Song Qingshu''s eyes, "Where are they?"

    Song Qingshu shook his head, "Wouldn''t I be asking for my own death if I tell you now?"

    Duan Yanqing understood that Song Qingshu was nning to use this secret to make a deal with him, and his face suddenly became full of uncertainty. He was obviously struggling in his heart. On the one hand, he wanted to know the whereabouts of that woman, and on the other hand, he was concerned about Song Qingshu''s martial arts. He had already offended him, so after Song Qingshu recovered, there was no way he¡¯d let his group survive.

    Ye Erniang hesitated for a moment, and suddenly stepped forward and said, "Boss, we have never had any prior enmity with this Young Master Song. After he assassinated Kangxi, he now has a very high reputation in the hearts of the people. Why should we make such a bad move?"

    It turned out that, after Ye Erniang thought of Song Qingshu''s words just now, she understood that he might know the whereabouts of her missing child. So she now worried that Duan Yanqing would kill him directly, and she might never find her son for the rest of her life. As for whether Song Qingshu would retaliate after he recovered, it was not worth mentioning in the face of the power of maternal love.

    Of course, the other three Evil¡¯s didn¡¯t know about her thought, so Ye Erniang found another decent reason.

    "I say Erniang, this doesn''t mach your temperament at all. Could it be that it''s really like what the Fourth Brother said? Have you really taken a fancy to this young man?" The Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea, Yue Laosan had no reservations in his brain, and carelessly said whatever came to his mind.

    "That''s right, Boss. His martial arts is so high! If we let this kid go, I¡¯m afraid we will die miserably in the future." Yun Zhonghe felt a deep sense of dread. Among the Four Evils, he was the one who had offended Song Qingshu the most, so how dare he let Song Qingshu escape?

    Song Qingshu snorted, "Even if this Song wants to take revenge in the future, I will not go out of my way to seek you out."

    Duan Yanqing hesitated for a long time, and finally made a decision.

    He sneered and said, "Young Master Song, your martial arts is too high, I don''t dare to let the tiger go back to the mountain and face future troubles. As for the Goddess Gu*nyin, since I know that what happened back then was not a dream, I naturally have a way to find out who she is. So I won''t bother you with that. For the sake of telling me this news before your death, I will kill yourpanion and bury her with you to ensure that she will not be insulted. "

    "Then I really have to thank you." At this point, Song Qingshu didn''t want to say anything more. He turned his head to look at Bing Xue''er, and saw that she was looking at him with the same tenderness, and they smiled at each other.

    Duan Yanqing raised his iron staff and put it on Song Qingshu''s chest, "Do you have anyst words?"

    "I will trouble Master Duan to send a message to the Emei Sect, telling their Sect Leader to not die for me." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    "Bah! Who would die for you?" A voice was immediately heard from outside the door.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 359: The Wife Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 359: The Wife Arrives</h4>

    A group of female disciples entered through the door one after another, then they unsheathed their long swords and surrounded the Four Evils.

    After which, a graceful young woman slowly walked in.

    When Duan Yanqing saw the group of women dressed in Emei Sect uniforms, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Is the Honored Lady the leader of the Emei Sect, surnamed Zhou?"

    "That I am, Master Duan." Zhou Zhiruo''s voice was cold and emotionless, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking.

    "Wow, there are so many women here at once, this Yun, can''t take it anymore!" Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s face, Yun Zhongheughed presumptuously.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s face darkened, and Ye Erniang hurriedly reminded, "Fourth Brother, be careful!"

    But in the end, she was a bit toote.

    Zhou Zhiruo, turned into a phantom, ran up to Yun Zhonghe in an instant, and stretched out her hand to grab his throat. Her five fingers seemed as white as jade, with a strange crystalline sheen on the tips. It was none other than the famous Nine Yin White Bone ws.

    Terrified, Yun Zhonghe hurriedly used his movement technique to dodge aside. Although he managed to save his throat, Zhou Zhiruo was still able to catch his shoulder. His skin was immediately ripped open, and blood gushed out like a fountain.

    Zhou Zhiruo was about to cripple Yun Zhonghe armpletely, but by that point Duan Yanqing had already reacted and raised his iron staff to poke at her vest from afar.

    Kicking Yun Zhonghe with one of her feet, Zhou Zhiruo swung her willow waist with the force of the shock, and moved three feet away while spinning in the air.

    Duan Yanqing secretly groaned. Just now, in order to save Yun Zhonghe, he resorted to the strategy of encircling Wei and saving Zhao. Because he was afraid of Zhou Zhiruo''s swiftness, he didn¡¯t spare any strength in his stab, but Zhou Zhiruo abruptly moved aside, which caused his stab to move towards Yun Zhonghe instead.

    Yun Zhonghe had just narrowly escaped from Zhou Zhiruo''s deadly w, and before he had time to breathe a sigh of relief, he found his boss''s iron staff piercing towards his chest, and he was almost scared to death.

    Duan Yanqing thought that if he wanted to seize the throne, he would naturally need helpers. Although he wouldn¡¯t feel any pity from Yun Zhonghe''s death, the man was his trusted subordinate, so it would be a huge loss to kill him.

    In the blink of an eye, Duan Yanqing forcefully moved the iron staff a few inches away, and thrust it into the floor next to him, sending sparks flying everywhere.

    Zhou Zhiruo had already seized the opportunity to attack, and the offensive and defensive situation changed immediately.

    Duan Yanqing was already unable to move, so he could only bnce on the iron staff stuck in the floor, and deal with the iing attack with one hand and one staff.

    Ye Erniang and the Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea, Yue Laosan saw that their boss was in a dangerous situation, so they rushed forward brandishing their weapons.

    Zhou Zhiruo untied the long whip and waved it in front of the two of them with a ¡°swip!¡± sound.

    Yue Laosan was scarred, and he rolled on the ground to dodge.

    Ye Erniang¡¯s two knives were knocked back into the air, and she had to retreat. Her situation was only slightly better than that of Yue Laosan.

    The two were quickly surrounded by the Emei Sect disciples who had reacted, and it turned into a skirmish.

    They were unable to help anymore.

    Duan Yanqing got a chance to breathe, and was about to take back the other staff, but Zhou Zhiruo''s long whip was relentless! She took advantage of the opportunity to wrap the whip around the staff on the ground.

    Feeling a strange forceing form the iron staff, Duan Yanqing swayed. He was unable to maintain his bnce anymore, and rolled to the ground in embarrassment. Just as he was about to get up, Zhou Zhiruo grabbed him by the throat!

    Seeing the power of her Nine Yin White Bone ws, Duan Yanqing secretly eximed, <i>¡®My life end here!¡¯</i>

    Unexpectedly, Yun Zhonghe''s voice was heard from not far away, "Stop!"

    Zhou Zhiruo restrained Duan Yanqing, as long as she used even an ounce of her strength, she would be able to finish this evil murderer. When she heard Yun Zhonghe''s voice, she didn¡¯t act immediately, and turned her head to see what he had to say.

    As soon as he made eye contact with her, Yun Zhonghe felt a chill in his heart, and put his Tainted Silver Crane ws on Song Qingshu''s neck, then quickly said, "If you dare to hurt our Boss, I will kill this little boy surnamed Song."

    "If you want to kill, then kill, what does it matter to me?" Zhou Zhiruo asked.

    Yun Zhonghe was taken aback by her attitude, and quickly reacted in anger, "Sect Leader Zhou really despises our intelligence too much, who in the world doesn''t know that Song Qingshu is your husband?"

    "Really?" Zhou Zhiruo stared at Bing Xue''er in Song Qingshu''s arms, and her eyes turned cold, "Don''t you see that he is still hugging another woman in his arms? How could such a heartless man be my husband!"

    Song Qingshu smiled in embarrassment, "I didn''t expect your martial arts to improve this much after just a few months."

    Bing Xue''er''s pretty face flushed red in shame. She felt wronged and embarrassed. The two of them had done nothing to be ashamed about, but now the situation seemed like they were caught red handed while cheating. At the moment, she wished that there was a hole on the ground for her to hide into.

    Yun Zhonghe was also startled, and he subconsciously retorted, "Isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines?"

    Song Qingshu smiled in gratification, "Yun Zhonghe, you finally said something good after a long time."

    "Shut up!"

    Zhou Zhiruo and Yun Zhonghe both said in unison.

    Yun Zhonghe chuckled, "It seems that the Sect Leader Zhou still cares about your husband. If so, how about we make a deal, I will let your husband go, you will let our boss go. We will part ways from here on, and today''s matter will end here, how about it?"

    "I have always wanted to kill that Song Qingshu, but it''s a pity that his martial arts is too high, and I have failed to kill him every time. It''s quite rare to encounter him while he¡¯s helpless. If you want to kill him, just kill him. But you will be taking my pray. So I will be killing you all once you do." (G: Tsundere + Yandere alert!)

    Zhou Zhiruo''s skirt gently swayed in the cold winding from outside the door, as her slender delicate body firmly stood tall on the ground.

    At the moment, the life and death of the people in the room were all in her hands, and all of them felt a chill in their hearts. No one dared to treat her as a delicate young woman.

    Yun Zhonghe''s face suddenly copsed, and he fell into a dilemma. He couldn''t help but look at Song Qingshu with a mournful expression, "Brother, what kind of wife do you have?"

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, but before he could speak, Bing Xue¡¯er spoke first, "Leader Zhou, there must be a misunderstanding, Brother-inw¡­ no matter what Song Qingshu says, he is still your husband. What kind of crime did hemit to make you want to kill him?"

    "Leader Zhou, is there some misunderstanding?" Min Rou also had a good impression of Song Qingshu. She thought that he was as gentle as a cloud, and really couldn''t figure out why Zhou Zhiruo would be so heartless.

    "That''s right, pretty sister, Uncle Song is a good person!" Miao Run also joined in.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s expression became gloomy and uncertain. How could she speak of that incident in front of outsiders?

    What¡¯s more, they were indeed husband and wife, and it was normal for them to do what a husband and wife should do.

    "I didn''t expect your charm to be this great, so many women are speaking up for you." Zhou Zhiruo looked at Song Qingshu and sneered.

    Song Qingshu responded with a smile, "I was a charming man from the start, but it''s a pity that you alone don''t seem to feel my charm."

    Hearing his shameless words, Min Rou''s face suddenly turned red, and Bing Xue''er also secretly scolded him in her heart.

    Miao Run giggled and said, "Shameless, Uncle is really shameless."

    "Yun Zhonghe, as long as you kill the woman in Song Qingshu''s arms, I can consider letting you live." Zhou Zhiruo pondered for a moment, then suddenly said.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 360: A Game of Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 360: A Game of Two Choices</h4>

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone in the room was shocked.

    Yun Zhonghe smiled strangely and said, "Surname Song, I was honestly quite jealous of you at first. Every time I meet you, you are apanied by a woman with country toppling grace and beauty. Each one with their own unique charm. But now I know that the blessing is not so easy to enjoy.¡±

    "You speak a lot of nonsense, can you kill her, Yun Zhonghe?" Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly.

    "Zhiruo, are you serious?" Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    "Do I seem like someone who is just joking around?" Zhou Zhiruo''s voice turned cold, "It''s fine if you don''t want to see her die, then you can just die in her ce."

    Song Qingshu''s expression changed slightly at first, but he quickly calmed down and calmly nodded, "Okay."

    "Are you really willing to die for this woman?" Zhou Zhiruo felt angry for no reason.

    "Back when my meridians were destroyed, you should be very clear about what happened between us. There were no ce for me anywhere in this big wide world. Fortunately, I met Bing Xue''er. She saved me and apanied me to find a way to heal my meridians. This kindness, I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it with even ten thousand deaths, so this one death should be enough for now." Song Qingshu looked at Bing Xue''er, with his eyes were full of tenderness.

    "Brother¡­" Seeing Song Qingshu express his deepest sincere feelings, Bing Xue''er''s heart trembled, and she didn''t finish the word ¡°Brother-inw¡±.

    "Hmph, if you want to die for her, then so be it!" Zhou Zhiruo felt agitated in her heart, and angrily scolded Yun Zhonghe, "Why are you just standing there, do you want your boss to die?"

    "No, no, no!" Yun Zhonghe shouted in a hurry, but he was cursing her mother endlessly in his heart.

    The situation in front of him was an obvious case of jealousy between two women, and he had no choice but to get involved in their mess. Judging by Zhou Zhiruo''s expression, she will definitely be reluctant to kill Song Qingshu in the end. And if he killed that woman, Song Qingshu would definitely chase him to the ends of the earth after he recovered.

    So Yun Zhonghe could only keep cursing in his heart, <i>¡®This stupid Song Qingshu! He could have just yed with a woman''s body like I do, but he just had to go and meddle with the feelings of a woman, which is making me suffer too!¡¯</i>

    "Zhiruo, if you really do this, I will hate you forever." Song Qingshu let out a faint sigh.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s heart trembled, and her face showed hesitation, but when she thought that she had traveled thousands of miles to find him, only to find that he was in love with another woman, that hesitation was quickly reced by anger, and she coldly said, "Remember what I told you before."

    It turned out that the Golden Serpent Camp had spread their news all over the world, and as the Emei Sect was a well-known orthodox sect in the wulin, they naturally also received an invitation.

    Ever since Zhou Zhiruo left the Forbidden Cityst time, she had been practicing the Nine Yin Scripture in seclusion in order to stand up to Song Qingshu in the future.

    When she heard the news of the Golden Serpent Camp from the disciples in the sect, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t sit still anymore. She knew about Song Qingshu''s grand n in the Forbidden City, and knew that Song Qingshu would probably be in Shandong during this time as well. So she traveled here showing the reason that she wanted to help the Golden Serpent Camp, but she had other expectations in her heart. How could she know that when she finally saw Song Qingshu, he was holding another woman in his arms.

    Song Qingshu remained silent, and watched as Yun Zhonghe slowly approached Bing Xue¡¯er, then suddenly he said, "Yun Zhonghe,e over here, I have something to tell you."

    Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo''s didn¡¯t have any objections, Yun Zhonghe hesitantly bent down, only to hear Song Qingshu¡¯s whisper, "Now that we have amon enemy, why don''t we make a deal, you give me the antidote for Sorrowful Frigid Breeze, and I''ll help you save Duan Yanqing, then let you go. I¡¯ll even let this incident be water under the bride, how about it?"

    Yun Zhonghe''s heart moved. He had dealt with Song Qingshu several times before, and he knew that he was a man of his words. Besides, it was better to side with Song Qingshu, who was stronger.

    "What are you chirping about?" Zhou Zhiruo regained her focus, and saw that the two were whispering to each other, so she couldn''t help but slightly frown.

    "Zhiruo, if you want to kill her, kill her with your own hands. Otherwise, I''m worried that I''ll be soft-hearted afterwards, and I won''t be able to hate you for the rest of my life." Song Qingshu knew Zhou Zhiruo''s temperament, and made his words sound aggressive on purpose.

    As expected, Zhou Zhiruo snorted, and casually sealed Duan Yanqing''s major acupoints, then she walked up to Bing Xue''er, activated the Nine Yin White Bone ws and grabbed her head.

    However, Yun Zhonghe had already taken advantage of the opportunity to block Zhou Zhiruo''s line of sight, and he had quietly taken out the antidote and turned it towards Song Qingshu''s nose.

    Song Qingshu was finally free to move and although he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered his strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to restrain Zhou Zhiruo if he really wanted to.

    But Song Qingshu didn''t make a move, he just waited and observed.

    When Zhou Zhiruo''s fingers touched Bing Xue''er''s hair, Song Qingshu was also ready to strike, but Zhou Zhiruo suddenly stopped.

    She looked at Song Qingshu with aplicated expression, and seeing his serious face, Zhou Zhiruo let out a soft sigh, "Even you think that I will really kill her?"

    Her expression turned cold, and she waved to Yun Zhonghe rather destely, "Take your boss and get out."

    Yun Zhonghe was taken aback for a moment, as he didn''t expect such an ending. An inexplicable anger rose in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He just took a deep look at Song Qingshu, and seeing that he didn''t express anything, he nodded in understanding, and didn¡¯t say anything.

    As he was about to leave, suddenly the sound of weapons falling to the ground resounded in the room.

    Looking around, he saw that all the female disciples of the Emei Sect had slumped to the ground.

    Zhou Zhiruo also felt that all the strength in her body was disappearing, and she turned pale with shock, "Sorrowful Frigid Breeze!"

    It turned out that after Zhou Zhiruo came in, the whole room was under her control, so Ye Erniang had no chance to release that poison. But when she found a chance, Ye Erniang quietly opened the bottle of the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze.

    Seeing the reversal of the situation, Yun Zhonghe was overjoyed. But before he could cry out, he suddenly felt a numbness in his waist and couldn''t stand up. He also fell down.

    When he fell, he saw Song Qingshu''s meaningful smile, and remembered that he had made the guy smell the antidote just now, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t be poisoned again.

    Yun Zhonghe wanted to remind hispanions, but Song Qingshu had sealed all his acupoints, making him unable to speak at all.

    "All you young people know is to talk about love every day, so you regret it now?" Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea, Yue Laosan grinned, came to Duan Yanqing''s side, and unsealed his acupoints.

    "Hey, Fourth Brother, are you also poisoned?" Ye Erniang stepped forward, pretended to give Yun Zhonghe the antidote, but in fact she wanted to take the opportunity to question Song Qingshu about her son''s whereabouts.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Ye Erniang got close to Yun Zhonghe, she suddenly felt dizzy, and quickly sat down to circte her internal energy. However, she was shocked to find that she couldn''t bring up any inner strength at all!

    "What are you doing?" Yue Laosan shook his head speechlessly, and was about to walk over to see what was going on, when he suddenly stopped. He couldn''t hold the huge golden scissors in his hand anymore, and it fell on the ground.

    Duan Yanqing was startled, and he hastily jumped back, but when he jumped into the air, he suddenly found that his internal energy was all gone and he fell down with a plop.

    "Who dares to stab me in the back?" When Duan Yanqing found that his internal energy was missing, he couldn''t help being shocked and angry.

    The rest of the people in the house also panicked. If someone came in at the moment, wouldn''t it be easy for them to take everyone''s life?

    Unexpectedly, even after a long time, no one came out.

    Looking at the surrounding walls and windows, Duan Yanqing was full of doubts.

    Yue Laosan couldn''t hold back anymore, and started to curse.

    "Fatty, shut up!" Zhou Zhiruo''s pretty face flushed and turned pale after hearing his harsh cursing.

    Duan Yanqing looked at her in astonishment, "It was you!?"

    "You have the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze, and I also have the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder. Now it depends on who recovers first." It turned out that after Zhou Zhiruo discovered the poisoning just now, she silently scattered the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder hidden in her sleeves into the air.

    Unprepared, the Four Evils fell into her trap.

    "Isn''t the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder a unique poison from the Ruyang Prince''s Mansion in Mongolia? How could you have it?" Duan Yanqing was shocked and angry. In such a short period of time, he fell from heaven to hell twice in row. Although he was tenacious, he also lost hisposure.

    "You don''t have to worry about that." It turned out that after Zhou Zhiruo stole the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder from Zhao Min, she found that the poison was colorless, odorless and very useful, so she decider to make more of it in secret. Although she messed up some of the ingredients, she was able to concoct something not too dissimr to it.

    No matter how good a person''s martial arts was, after being affected by the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder, they would lose their internal strength and could only wait to be ughtered.

    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly thought of how she was vited that day, and couldn''t help but look back at Song Qingshu. She found him looking back with a faux-smile, as if he was thinking of the same thing. Zhou Zhiruo''s face turned red, and she quickly looked away.

    After the initial shock, Duan Yanqing gradually calmed down. He found that although he couldn''t raise his internal strength, he was able to barely move his limbs, but he was much weaker than ordinary people.

    "Hahaha, the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder is nothing special, how can itpare to the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze of our Western Xia¡¯s First ss Hall!" Duan Yanqing struggled several times, and finally stood up while trembling.

    Zhou Zhiruo''s face darkened, "How can you still move?"

    She tried many times, but she couldn''t even move her fingers.

    "The Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder and Sorrowful Frigid Breeze seem to have simr effects, but they are different in essence. The Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder causes people to temporarily lose internal energy, while the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze doesn¡¯t just target the internal energy, it also temporarily paralyzes their whole body. After you are affected by the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze, no matter how deep your internal strength is, you won¡¯t be able to exert even an ounce of your strength. After being poisoned by the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder, although you will lose your internal strength, you will still be able to move."

    Duan Yanqing smiled, and slowly moved towards his iron staff, then he approached Zhou Zhiruo step by step.

    Song Qingshu was feeling really depressed.

    He had just been cured of the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze and was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, but he fell victim to Zhou Zhiruo''sParalyzing Ten Fragrance Powder again!

    <i>¡®This stupid woman!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu cursed in his heart, <i>¡®If she didn¡¯t try to act clever, I would have already controlled the situation, and we wouldn¡¯t be in danger again.¡¯</i>

    Of course, Song Qingshu also understood that using the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder was the most correct choice Zhou Zhiruo''s could¡¯ve made at the time, and it was really unreasonable for him to me her.

    Seeing Song Qingshu''s shifting eyes, Duan Yanqing decided to act fast. He knew very well that these people were highly skilled in martial arts. Although he knew it was impossible, he was still afraid that they would force the poison out, so he tried to distract them, "This old man found the game that Leader Zhou yed just now quite interesting. But it''s a pity that the Leader Zhou finally relented, so this old man will continue that game. Leader Zhou, let¡¯s see which one of you is more important in Song Qingshu''s heart."

    Zhou Zhiruo lightly said, "There''s no need to try, I can''tpare to her."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 361: Who to Save First?

    <h4>Chapter 361: Who to Save First?</h4>

    Duan Yanqing wondered, "Leader Zhou has an iparably beautiful appearance. You are upright and youthful, and you are a perfect match for Young Master Song. It would be too wrong for you to willingly belittle oneself."

    Zhou Zhiruo felt a pang of pain in her heart, how could outsiders understand the love-hate rtionship between her and Song Qingshu.

    In the past, Song Qingshu was of course devoted to her, but unfortunately too many things happenedter, she knew in her heart that now Song Qingshu probably cared more about that woman than her.

    "Young Master Song, I said before that in order to repay you for revealing the news of the Gu*nyin, I will return your kindness. How about this, of the two women around you, this old man will keep one of them alive, as for which one survives, it is up to you."

    Normally, the distance between them could be shortened by simply a few steps, but now that he was moving slowly, it was taking too long. Duan Yanqing was feeling very anxious in his heart, but he tried to calmly lower the defenses of the man and two women in front of him.

    "I don''t want either of them to die. If I really had to choose, I would selfishly hope that you would kill us all, so that I can hug them left and right on the Yellow Spring Road, and we won''t be lonely." Song Qingshuughed, "I just don''t know if they are willing to die with me¡­"

    Bing Xue''er had already fallen into Song Qingshu''s arms, and Zhou Zhiruo also fell on Bing Xue''er''s body after being affected by the Sorrowful Spring Breeze. At the moment, the three of them were leaning against each other and it seemed like they were in each others embrace.

    Bing Xue''er smiled lightly, but didn''t speak.

    Zhou Zhiruo wanted to choke him, but she still didn''t speak out any words of disagreement.

    "Master Duan, I have a request before I die." Song Qingshu suddenly said.

    "Speak." Duan Yanqing said as he slowly approached.

    "Although I don''t have a harmonious rtionship with Leader Zhou, she is still my wife. You will definitely try to find the antidote for Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder on herter. I don''t want her to be humiliated after death. So I''ll find the antidote for you now, and after you kill uster, cremate us together to avoid being insulted by any viins." After speaking, Song Qingshu nced at Yun Zhonghe.

    Yun Zhonghe was anxious, but his acupoints were sealed, and he couldn¡¯t speak, so he was unable to warn Duan Yanqing.

    Seeing Yun Zhonghe''s eyes full of anxiety, Duan Yanqing thought that the other party still had the idea of ??picking flowers, and felt contemptuous in his heart.

    He has always stayed away from the matters rted to women, and he originally had a heroic bearing. After seeing Song Qingshu, a superb master, be reduced to such a situation, he felt a little sympathetic, and said in a deep voice, "Alright, I promise you."

    Then he thought in his heart, <i>¡®He¡¯s still under the effect of the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze anyways, so it¡¯ll be useless even if he takes the antidote of the Paralyzing Ten Fragrance Powder.¡¯</i>

    "Thank you, Master Duan." Song Qingshu turned to look at Zhou Zhiruo, and asked, "Zhiruo, where do you keep the antidote?"

    Zhou Zhiruo didn''t want to talk to him at first, but when she thought that another man woulde to search her bodyter, she felt a chill down her spine. Between the two, she felt that it would be better for Song Qingshu to take it. Thinking of the ce she had kept the antidote, her small face blushed red, and she softly said, "It''s in my chest."

    "Excuse my offense." Song Qingshu respectfully asked for permission, making everyone in the room quite bewildered.

    They were husband and wife, but why did they behave so distant?

    Song Qingshu struggled to raise his hand, and stretched it tremblingly towards her chest. His movements were very slow, and Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but turn her head away in shame, not looking at him anymore.

    When Song Qingshu finally reached out to her clothes, Zhou Zhiruo trembled all over, pursed her lips and said, "It''s not there, it''s on the right."

    "Oh." Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, and finally grabbed the antidote under Bing Xue¡¯er''s yful eyes.

    "Give me the antidote quickly!" Duan Yanqing was overjoyed, but suddenly he became worried that Song Qingshu might have cooked up a poisonous scheme. It was possible that he took out the poison instead of the antidote, and wanted to trick him into eating it.

    As he was hesitating whether to make the Third or the Fourth Brother to try it first, he suddenly heard Ye Erniang''s voice full of bewilderment next to his ear, "You¡­ you should be under the effect of the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze, why can you still move?"

    Duan Yanqing secretly groaned, only then did he realize that he had ignored such a big w under hiscency.

    By that point, Song Qingshu had already taken the antidote, andughed out loud, "It because I also smelled the antidote for the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze just now." After speaking, he nced at Yun Zhonghe.

    Duan Yanqing was shocked and angry. He looked at Yun Zhonghe and cursed, "You betrayed me?"

    Yun Zhonghe couldn''t express his suffering, and thought with an aggrieved face, <i>¡®I didn''t know that the situation would turn around so quickly!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu lightly flicked his finger, and Duan Yanqing felt that the iron staff was hit hard by an invisible force. He was poisoned, and it was already very difficult to maintain his bnce. So, he couldn''t stand still, and fell to the ground again.

    "Master Duan, don''t worry too much. Just now I promised Yun Zhonghe to let you live. I never break my promise. After I save them, I will naturally give you the antidote."

    Song Qingshu didn''t really want to let the tiger go back to the mountain. But after he practiced his martial arts to as higher realm, he found that cultivating mental state was much more important than cultivating internal strength.

    Seeing that he was still willing to keep his promise under such circumstances and let his group leave, Duan Yanqing''s expression becameplicated, "This Duan has never seen a more honorable person than Young Master Song."

    "Thank you Master Duan for your praise. You and I have different opinions, but don¡¯t have any prior enmity with each other. However, when we meet in the future, we will probably draw swords against each other. You don''t have to take today''s feelings to heart."

    Song Qingshu helped the two girls up first, and wanted to help them to sit on a stool, but suddenly he thought of something, and made the two girls sit back to back, leaning against the corner of the wall for mutual support.

    He wanted to search for the antidote for Sorrowful Frigid Breeze from the Four Evils. After having suffered enough during this incident, he also took the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze from the four people, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®I have to find a chance to ask Little Lingsu to help me study it. It would be of great use if it could be mass produced. As for whether Lingsu would agree or not, hehe¡­ with Bing Xue''er, her future mother-inw speaking, she¡¯ll have no choice but to obey.¡¯</i>

    However, when Song Qingshu was searching Ye Erniang, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t help but coldly snorted, "A man shouldn¡¯t touch a woman in such a way. Shouldn¡¯t you act like an honorable man just like they say you are?"

    "Should I take it as you being jealous?" Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Considering our age, Ye Erniang could be my mother, so I don''t know why you are feeling so jealous. What''s more, it should be alright as long as I don¡¯t have any indecent thoughts in my heart and my movements are also not obscene in any way."

    "Who is feeling jealous?" Zhou Zhiruo spat, "It''s just that we, the members of the Emei Sect, are dignified and upright. As the leader of Emei Sect, I will naturally have to point out injustice after seeing your filthy behavior."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu''s face was full of smiles, "Don''t you see that Bing Xue''er next to you is struggling to hold back her smile?"

    "No way!" Bing Xue''er was taken aback and hurriedly defended herself.

    Holding the antidote and walking in front of the two women, Song Qingshu was suddenly stunned still.

    Both the women were poisoned, so who should he detoxify first?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 362: Wise Advice

    <h4>Chapter 362: Wise Advice</h4>

    Although in the eyes of modern people, this was actually a trivial matter, but in ancient society, etiquette was of utmost importance, and the order of things couldn¡¯t be messed up.

    Zhou Zhirou was already quite dissatisfied with Bing Xue''er, and with her ruthless temperament, if he detoxified Bing Xue''er first, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t take revenge in the future.

    After all, the ruthless portrayal of Zhou Zhiruo in the original book was too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, including Song Qingshu. In the novel, Zhou Zhiruo used to regards herself as Zhang Wuji''s real wife, therefore, on the Spirit Snake Ind she attempted to kill Zhao Min, her greatest love rival.

    If Song Qingshu ends up offending her due to today''s matter, she might try to do the same with Bing Xue''er!

    Bing Xue''er, on the other hand, was gentle and mild mannered, so if he detoxified Zhou Zhiruo first, she wouldn¡¯t really mind. It''s just that she had always been bothered by her own status as a widow, and being with Song Qingshu was already making things quite difficult for her. If she ended up thinking that he valued Zhou Zhiruo more due her status as his wife, it''d be hard to guarantee that she wouldn''t just leave him due to the resulting sadness.

    "Young Master Song, why don''t you get rid of the poison on us first." Duan Yanqing seemed to notice his dilemma, and suggested, "Just now, this old man and mypanions had offended your friends quite badly, if they recoverter, there is no guarantee that they will not attack us. If Young Master Song protects us, it will hurt your rtionship yourpanions, if you don¡¯t, you will be breaking your promise, so why don''t you let us go first?"

    Song Qingshu judged it was a good idea, and he could also temporarily avoid the headache of which woman to detoxify first.

    Coming to Yun Zhonghe''s side, Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "There¡¯s a thunderstorm today, and I wanted to tie you up to a tree trunk so that you could be punished for breaking the oath you took that day, but it seems that fate doesn¡¯t want it that way. Since I promised to let you go, I won¡¯t break my promise. But if you continue to do evil, I am afraid that you will not be able to escape the disaster of being struck by lightning in the future."

    "Don''t dare, I don''t dare." Yun Zhonghe''s face paled. The oath he tookst time was only on a whim. He thought that no one in the world would be so unlucky to be struck by lightning, so he continued tomit atrocities as usual without feeling any pressure. Now after hearing Song Qingshu''s words, he just realized that he had made a great error. If he was tied to a tall tree, he might really be struck to death by lightning!

    Song Qingshu smiled and came to the Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea, "Yue Laosan, I admire your straightforwardness, so I will detoxify you first."

    "Thank you, Young Master Song." Yue Laosan raised his fist as a slute.

    "Ye Erniang, your child''s matter is very important, and it''s not convenient for me to tell you exactly where he is, but you only need to know that he has grown up and is in good health, so don''t harm other people''s children in the future." After approaching Ye Erniang, Song Qingshu blocked everyone''s sight and said in a low voice.

    Hearing that her poor child had grown up safe and healthy, Erniang Ye''s life-long resentment finally subsided, and she said with jubtion, "Thank you benefactor, Erniang will never hurt innocent children again."

    Song Qingshu sighed. Ye Erniang has harmed children for many years, and she wouldn¡¯t be able make up for her sins even if she died a hundred times, what was the use of repenting now? If someone suddenly got enlightenment and abandoned their evil ways to immediately be a saint, wouldn''t it mean that no sinner would ever be punished?

    However, he already knew Ye Erniang''s fate in the future and knew that she was doomed to die, so he didn''t want to interfere with the heavenly fate.

    "Master Duan, what I discussed with you at the Five Poison Cult that day is still effective. Maybe we will have a chance to work together in the future." Song Qingshu detoxified Duan Yanqing while transmitting his voice in secret.

    In the current era, people cared too much about the distinction between good and evil, and worried about the inconsistency between good and evil. However, Song Qingshu understood very well that if he wanted to be sessful in his endeavor, he couldn¡¯t do it alone, and he would need lots of helpers. Didn¡¯t someone once say, ¡®Don¡¯t worry about the cat being ck, every cat is useful as long as it can catch mice.¡¯

    Of course, this way of thinking would be too shocking in the era he was in, and Song Qingshu had no intention of changing the views of the world, so he wanted to do everything with caution.

    Duan Yanqing''s eyes lit up.

    At the moment, the Dali Kingdom was stable and peaceful, while Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun were deeply loved by the people. Therefore, his hope of regaining the throne was getting slimmer by the day, but if he had the help of a great master like Song Qingshu, everything might change for the better.

    "Young Master Song doesn''t abhor this evil old man, you are open-minded, and this Duan admires you." Duan Yanqingughed, and quickly lowered his voice to remind Song Qingshu, "Those two women were poisoned by two kinds of poison, and Young Master might offend them if you handle the matter of detoxification carelessly. However, if you use the two kinds of antidote to detoxify them at the same time, no one will be offended."

    With Duan Yanqing¡¯s decades of experience, he had already seen through Song Qingshu''s dilemma, so he gave a priceless advice.

    "The older the ginger, the spicier it gets." Song Qingshu was overjoyed and gave the man a thumbs up.

    After the Four Evils took their leave, Song Qingshu detoxified the two women ording to Duan Yanqing''s method, and then handed a bottle of antidote to Zhou Zhiruo, "Zhiruo, hurry up and go save your disciple."

    Zhou Zhiruo snorted, snatched the antidote away without thanking him, and stood up to detoxify her disciples one by one.

    Together with Bing Xueer, Song Qingshu also detoxified the poison of Miao Renfeng and his daughter, as well as Shi Qing and his wife.

    Shi Qing has always abhorred of evil, and he was a bit dissatisfied that Song Qingshu let go of the Four Evils who did a great amount of evil, especially that basta*rd Yun Zhonghe.

    Min Rou and Shi Qing have been married for many years, so she immediately understood what her husband was thinking from the look on his face. Worried that her husband would offend Song Qingshu, who was a powerful martial arts master, she quickly said, "Thank you, Young Master Song, for the rescue, otherwise us husband and wife would have suffered a fate worse than death today.¡±

    "The whole incident was full of twists and turns, and Madame Shi was frightened in the process. This Song is really ashamed." Seeing Min Rou''s pale face, Song Qingshu knew that she was frightened quite a lot by Yun Zhonghe, and thought, <i>¡®That basta*rd Yun Zhonghe has quite the evil taste. To think that he threatened to ravage her in front of her husband¡­ thisdy is probably going to have nightmares for days!¡¯ </i>(G: Quite ironic, considering what he¡¯ll doter, around chapter 600. You can look forward to that.)

    "How can we me Young Master Song for that? It''s all due to the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze, which is really hard to guard against." Min Rou had never seen such a powerful poison, and her face was full of lingering fear.

    "It just so happens that I just found a few bottles of Sorrowful Frigid Breeze from the Four Evils, so I will give one to Madame Shi for self-defense when you travel around the wulin in the future." Song Qingshu casually handed a bottle of Sorrowful Frigid Breeze to Min Rou.

    Min Rou''s face turned red, she never expected that he would give her such an expensive gift. You must know that even a master like Song Qingshu was powerless when affected by the Sorrowful Frigid Breeze. So if she had it, Min Rou would acquire a powerful self-defense, it might even help them in a life or death scenario.

    Min Rou was delighted in her heart, but she did make a hasty decision and consulted her husband for everything, so she couldn''t help turning her head to look at Shi Qing.

    Shi Qing showed a strange expression on his face, and said in a deep voice, "We walk the path of wulin with our swords, and we put chivalry first in everything. If we are unfortunately killed, it just means that our skills are inferior to others. If we use poison to win, wouldn''t it be an insult to our chivalry, and harm our reputation?"

    Although Min Rou was reluctant, she still followed her husband''s advice and smiled apologetically at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu cured in his heart, <i>¡®Min Rou would have been vited by Yun Zhonghe in front of you, if it wasn''t for my actions, and you still have the face to talk about chivalry?¡¯</i>

    However, he also understood that these kind of people cherished their face and value their reputation more than anything else. Since Min Rou showed an obedient appearance, Song Qingshu didn''t want to meddle in their matters, so he took theSorrowful Frigid Breeze back, and smiled, "This Song was being rude."

    "Young Master Song also has good intentions." Min Rou hurriedly waved her hands, worried about hurting his face.

    Song Qingshu smiled indifferently, turned around and came to Miao Renfeng, "I''ve met Hero Miao!"

    "Uncle, you are so powerful, you beat all the bad guys away!" Miao Run pped her hands excitedly.

    Miao Renfeng had a gloomy expression on his face. Although he was rescued by Song Qingshu, he had clearly seen that the other party and Madame Hu hade out of the same room. Earlier, Shi Qing and Min Rou imed that there was a couple in the room, and when he greeted them, Madame Hu had kept silent.

    If she didn''t have something to hide, howe she didn¡¯te out to greet him after she recognized him?

    <i>¡®The two of them were probably doing some dirty things inside at that time.¡¯ </i>A thought shed in Miao Renfeng''s mind, and his face became even more ugly. Hu Yidao was a friend he respected very much, and seeing that Song Qingshu and his widow had no gotten together, he felt really angry.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Madame Hu didn''t seem to bepelled, he would¡¯ve drawn his sword and attacked Song Qingshu even if he knew that the man was invincible.

    After his wife Nan Lan had cheated on him with Tian Guinong, Miao Renfeng began to hate all the lecherous and promiscuous men and women in the would. And, at the moment, Song Qingshu was the former and Bing Xue''er was thetter in his eyes.

    Miao Renfeng cupped his hands with and expressionless face, "Thank you Young Master Song for the rescue, this Miao will take my leave now." After speaking, he dragged Xiao Run to the door.

    Seeing her father''s gloomy face, Miao Run didn''t dare to act childish, so she could only reluctantly look back.

    When Miao Renfeng reached the door, he suddenly stopped, and said without looking back: "Brother Hu has a spirit in heaven¡­ Madame Hu, please take care of yourself."

    Song Qingshu was furious when he understood the meaning behind what the man said, and was about to go teach the guy a lesson, but Bing Xue''er grabbed his hand. Tears rolled down from her beautiful eyes, her face was pale, and her lips were bloodless, but she still firmly shook her head.

    Song Qingshu''s heart softened. He understood that if he had a conflict with Miao Renfeng in front of so many people, it would harm Bing Xue''er no matter whether he won or lost, so he could only pat on the back of her hand to givefort.

    Unexpectedly, Zhou Zhiruo happened to see this scene, and sneered, "Let''s go."

    After speaking, she left without looking back.

    "Hey!" Song Qingshu wanted to persuade Zhou Zhiruo to stay, but Zhou Zhiruo was so determined to leave, she had no intention of staying, and her slender figure quickly disappeared into the night.

    The ck and White Swords looked at each other, saw the strange atmosphere in the room, and hurriedly left as well.

    The room that was bustling just now was suddenly full of silence.

    "Brother-inw, hurry up and chase after Leader Zhou, I''ll fine here." Bing Xue''er gently wiped away the teardrops from the corners of her eyes with her slender fingers, and forced a smile.

    "The matter between me and her is hard to exin. She doesn¡¯t even regard me as her husband in her heart." Song Qingshu shook his head, looked at Bing Xue''er and said, "Besides, why would I leave you at this time? "

    Bing Xue''er couldn''t hold back anymore, she buried her head in his arms, and began to sob.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 363: Light and Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 363: Light and Darkness</h4>

    (G: Warning! This chapter is exceptionally hot. Handle with care.)

    "Bing Xue''er, if you hadn''t stopped me just now, I would have taught that Miao Renfeng a good lesson. After Big Brother Hu passed away, only you two mother and son tried to track down his murderer. It also put both of your lives in immense danger, but what was he, the invincible Golden Faced Buddha doing? Nothing! He just went about minding his own business." Song Qingshu said indignantly.

    "I can''t me him. Although Big Brother Hu was killed due to being poisoned, Miao Renfeng did indeed felt responsible and he also felt extremely guilty. At that time, he even offered to take care of us mother and son, and teach Fei''er martial arts. However, it was I who refused without hesitation, and I have been deliberately avoiding him all these years." Bing Xue''er wiped her tears with the back of her hand and gently exined.

    "Hmph, the rtionship between us is as bright as the sun and the moon, but today he doubted your noble character like that, it annoys me to no end!" Song Qingshu resented Miao Renfeng with a passion.

    As the saying goes, the guy made a fuss without catching a fox. After being despised by Miao Renfeng for no reason Song Qingshu naturally felt very upset. Then he secretly thought in his heart, ¡®<i>After I return to Yanjing City, I will vent on Nan Lan in order to relieve the hatred in my heart.¡¯</i>

    "After Madame Miao abandoned him and their daughter in the past, it inevitably made him a little paranoid. Brother-inw, please don''t mind it too much." Bing Xue''er continued to gently persuade him.

    "It''d be fine for others to doubt it, but Miao Renfeng used to be your close acquaintance, so why didn''t he believe you?" Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®If Miao Renfeng knew how I yed with Nan Lan''s body in various postures, would he thank me for avenging him? Or would he want to kill me?¡¯</i>

    "Leader Zhou and Brother-inw are still husband and wife, don''t you want to solve the misunderstanding?" Bing Xue''er couldn''t help but give him a nk look, and finally changed the subject.

    "We are just a couple in name." Song Qingshu sighed, and recounted Zhou Zhiruo and Song Qingshu''s grievances with Zhang Wuji in the past.

    Bing Xue''er became thoughtful, and suddenly said with some doubt, "ording to what you said, she chose to marry you out of anger, but I think she seemed to care about you a lot just now."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, and smiled wryly, "I''m afraid she can''t wait to kill me."

    "Why?" Bing Xue''er looked at him with bright eyes, the nature of a woman made the fire of gossip burn in her heart.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and then revealed what he had done to Zhou Zhiruo in the past, "Haah, because of this, I have always felt guilty towards her."

    Bing Xue''er''s mouth hung open so wide that you could stuff an egg in it, "Heavens, I used to think that Brother-inw is a rare gentleman."

    "I''m afraid even you will despise me now." For some reason, Song Qingshu felt his heart turn heavy.

    "Now, now, what is this? I thought you were consoling your Sister-inw." Bing Xue''er teased with a smile on her face.

    "Sister-inw¡­" Song Qingshu''s voice sounded very rough.

    "Haah¡­" Bing Xue''er replied sweetly, "Brother-inw probably feels more than just guilty towards Leader Zhou."

    "I don''t know either." Song Qingshu shook his head. He found that he actually fell in love with the woman from the original book, who had an innocent appearance like a white lotus flower, but a cruel and dark heart. He couldn''t tell if he was being influenced by the feelings of the original Song Qingshu, so he had always tried to actively avoid the matter.

    Bing Xue''er nodded thoughtfully, and said, "Although I don''t know why Brother-inw is so hesitant, I believe that one day, you will recognize your true feelings."

    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, then he at Bing Xue''er''s snow-white cheeks, "Sister-inw now knows my dark side, will you hate me?"

    Bing Xue''er raised her eyebrows and said, "At least Brother-inw has never shown such a dark side to me."

    "Then what if I show it?" Song Qingshu stared at her with burning gaze.

    Meeting his gaze, Bing Xue''er''s heart trembled, and she unnaturally turned her head aside, "That depends on how dark it is."

    "What amount of darkness will my Sister-inw tolerate?" Song Qingshu kept pushing.

    "Unless you do something to hurt Fei''er, I wouldn''t mind the rest." Bing Xue''er felt her cheeks turn a little hot.

    "For example, what about the things I did to Zhou Zhiruo?" A strange light shed in Song Qingshu''s eyes.

    Bing Xue''er panicked, and hurriedly stood up, "Brother-inw, it''s gettingte, let''s pack our luggage and go¡­"

    But Song Qingshu tightly grabbed her wrist.

    "It''s still an hour before dawn, we don¡¯t need to rush to get on the road." Song Qingshu nced out the window with a smile on his face.

    "Brother-inw, you only want to ask such embarrassing questions." Bing Xue''er had no choice but to sit down again with a look of reproach.

    "Then what''s your answer?" Song Qingshu''s eyes were filled with longing.

    Bing Xue''er let out a faint sigh, "I''m not Zhou Zhiruo."

    "Ah?" Song Qingshu was confused, notprehending what she meant by that.

    Unexpectedly, Bing Xue''er''s lips remained tightly closed, and she refused to say another word.

    Song Qingshu suddenly realized something, and felt overjoyed, "Sister-inw, is it possible that even if I treat you like that, you will not me me or chase me like her?"

    Bing Xue''er''s delicate body trembled, she pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t say that."

    Song Qingshu stood up and dragged her to the back room, "It''s gettingte, let''s hurry up and have some rest."

    "Hey!" Bing Xue''er said hastily, "I''ve already slept just now, you should have a good rest."

    "No." Song Qingshu''s remained adamant, "You have just recovered from your internal injury, and you need more rest."

    "Then¡­then you sleep on the bed, I''ll just meditate on the ground." Bing Xue''er waved her hands in a panic.

    "Sister-inw, you are sleeping on the bed." Song Qingshu said.

    "Then where will you sleep?" Bing Xue''er asked hesitantly.

    "Of course I will also sleep on the bed!" A smug smile appeared on the corner of Song Qingshu''s mouth.

    Bing Xue''er hastily shook her head, "No, no, absolutely not!"

    "Sister-inw, you took pity on me and let me sleep on the bed just before, and nothing happened. You have to trust me." Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.

    Bing Xue''er lowered her head, her eyshes trembled, "Not now, I don''t trust you now."

    "For my lovely Sister-inw to say that, I feel a little sad." Song Qingshu said in a depressed tone.

    Bing Xue''er secretly thought in her heart, <i>¡®It''s all because of your bad intentions!¡¯</i>

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu frankly admitted his feelings, "Sister-inw, although I don''t know how I feel about Zhou Zhiruo, I do know how I feel about you¡­ I really don''t want to be a gentleman today."

    His gaze was as genuine as it could be.

    Bing Xue''er showed a struggling face, and finally sighed softly, "Just this once, don''t pester me in the future."

    Song Qingshu felt as if he was in heaven, and he hurriedly nodded in agreement, then he picked her up in a princess carry and walked towards the bed.

    Bing Xue''er''s ears turned red, and she buried her head in his arms, unwilling to lift it up. Although she felt that Song Qingshu''s promise was insincere, she also needed a reason to convince herself, even if it was a reason that she couldn''t think of as convincing.

    Grabbing Song Qingshu''s hand that was undoing her belt, Bing Xue''er nkly looked at his eyes, "After today, how should we treat each other?"

    "What does Sister-inw think?" Song Qingshu asked back.

    "You are still calling me that!" Bing Xue''er felt ashamed and angry. After seeing the man smirk, shemented, "When we wake up tomorrow, let''s forget what happened tonight, okay? Let''s restore the pure rtionship from before."

    "I''ve wronged you so much, wouldn¡¯t I be the only one benefitting from that?" Song Qingshu said in a daze.

    "It''s good that you know." Bing Xue''er lightly bit her lower lip, rolled her eyes, and gave him a charming look.

    Song Qingshu''s heart fluttered, then he bent down and murmured in her ear, "In the future, when outsiders are present, we will continue to address each other as Brother-inw and Sister-inw. When we are alone, we will be like we are now¡­"

    "If we do it like that, then won''t I be at a disadvantage all the time?" Bing Xue''er couldn''t help but feel a forbidden secret desire at the moment, and her cheeks flushed red. Her voice became less cold than before, adding a touch of allure.

    "If the two lovers are happy, then the Yin and Yang will be in harmony. Why should we judge who takes advantage and who suffers?"

    Song Qingshu smelled the sweet fragrance with his nose, and he became too entranced to speak more. His left hand supported Bing Xue''er''s shoulder, and his right hand wrapped around her soft and slender waist, then whispered with a trembling voice, "Sister-inw~"

    "Brother-inw~" Bing Xue''er''s crystal clear eyes turned moist, and she stretched out her arms to wrap around her beloved¡¯s neck.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He moved locked their lips, and kissed this beauty in his embrace. Bing Xue''er tightly gritted her teeth at first, preventing him from invading her mouth. However, after persisting for a while, shepletely ceased any resistance and opened her mouth to let him enter, "Uhnm¡­uhh¡­"

    The two kissed for a while, as if they were thirsty under the desert sun. They craved for each other like a pair of hungry animals.

    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand towards Bing Xue''er''s secret garden, which was flooding with an abundance of love nectar and looked at Bing Xue''er with a strange expression, "Sister-inw¡­ you obviously wants it too, so why did you make me ask so much?"

    Bing Xue''er blushed, and said in embarrassment, "Brother-inw, stop teasing me."

    "Sister-inw, you said that the next time we face each other like this, I must not call you Sister-inw again, but now, I kind of want to continue calling you like that." Song Qingshu said with some difficulty, as if his throat was extremely dry.

    Bing Xue''er gave him a nk look. She could naturally understand some of his indecent thoughts, but now, she was already too far gone. Her misty eyes trembles, and she said in a raspy voice, "I also like to hear you call me that! Brother-inw~"

    Having been with her for so long, Song Qingshu had never heard Bing Xue''er call him in such a soft and charming voice. He hugged her even tighter and continued loving her more tenderly.

    After performing enough fore*y, he positioned his spear at the entrance of Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s wet cave, and and slowly lowered his waist.

    ¡°Ahhhnnng~¡±

    As Bing Xue''er felt her lover¡¯s huge size, she felt a pleasure she had never experienced before, and let out a bewitching gasp.

    Then began the relentless barrage of thrusts, as Song Qingshu¡¯s gentle caresses stimted all the pleasure zones of her entire body.

    After some time, Bing Xue''er let go of everything, and she became more and more enthusiastic. She regarded Song Qingshu as her lover and wholeheartedly served him to satisfy his desire.

    The two devoured each other, and the activity continued for more than half an hour.

    After both of them reached their peaks, Bing Xue''er suddenly let out a soft sigh, "I am in deep trouble¡­"

    Song Qingshu embraced her from behind and whispered in her ear, "Are you angry?"

    Bing Xue''er snorted, and couldn''t help butin, "I told you in advance that you must not release it inside, but you still¡­ you still released so much inside! In case¡­ in case I get pregnant, how will I show my face to people?"

    "That''s a good thing. When the timees, I''ll just marry you, and you won''t be able to refuse." Song Qingshuughed.

    "Your wife almost killed me today. Wouldn''t it be more dangerous for me to stay at your mansion as a concubine? I won''t do it." Bing Xue''er giggled coquettishly.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems these few months, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 364: Confused Xiao Longnu I

    <h4>Chapter 364: Confused Xiao Longnu I</h4>

    (G: Warning! This chapter is exceptionally hot.)

    "How can I let you be so wronged? If I marry you, of course it will not be as a concubine, but, but¡­" Song Qingshu suddenly thought of Zhou Zhiruo''s sad and using eyes when she left, and suddenly realized that the feelings behind his words were not genuine.

    Bing Xue''er seemed to understand what he wanted to say, then she pressed his lips with her slender fingers, and softly said, "Don''t say anything unkind, sister Zhou is also an unfortunate woman. Besides, I am embarrassed about that matter, and I never thought about it seriously. But, I do want to stay with you forever. So as long as you keep me in your heart ande to apany me asionally, I will be satisfied."

    "You know that I don''t care about your identity." Song Qingshu grabbed her hand. Feeling her soft and smooth skin, his heart skipped a beat, and he looked at her sincerely.

    Bing Xue''er smiled faintly, "But other people will care, especially after Fei''er finds out, what will he think of you, the brother who sworn brotherhood with him at the beginning?"

    Song Qingshu looked depressed, and hastily corrected, "That time Fei''er swore brotherhood with me in ce of his father, so he can¡¯t be considered as my brother."

    Bing Xue''er''s face was full of smiles, "Haah, anyway, I''m not ready, so it''s better to keep our rtionship a secret from others."

    Seeing the unhappy expression on Song Qingshu''s face, Bing Xue''er angrily said, "It''s obviously me who is at a disadvantage. So why are you the one being unhappy when you can take the advantage and don''t have to take responsibility for it?"

    "That''s because Sister-inw loves me." Song Qingshu put his arms around Bing Xue''er''s waist, and moved his lips to her snow-white face.

    "Ahhn!" Bing Xue''er dodged his advance, then pursed her lips and feigned anger, "Don''t call me that!"

    "But Sister-inw obviously liked it just now." Song Qingshu didn''t care, and wantonly kissed her neck.

    "That¡¯s in the past, and now is¡­ uhhhng¡­ different." Bing Xue''er pursed her lips tightly, while her voice trembled.

    "Is that so¡­" Song Qingshu grabbed Bing Xue''er''s round shoulders, and gently pulled her into his arms.

    "It''s almost dawn¡­" Although she just had segs with the other party, Bing Xue''er was still not quite used to the rtionship between the two, and the natural shyness of a woman made her subconsciously try to get away.

    Song Qingshu looked up out of the window, shook his head and said, "It''s not bright yet."

    "You¡¯re obviously talking nonsense." Bing Xue''er also nced at the window, as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.

    As Song Qingshu¡¯s spear entered her wet canal, Bing Xue''er''s heart trembled. She felt her whole body go weak, then she stretched out her two snow-white arms, and gently hugged the man on her body.

    During their previous sessions, because of her shyness, Bing Xue''er passively let Song Qingshu run amok on her body. But after all, she wasn¡¯t a little girl who was ignorant of such matters. So with time, her desire also began to surface and she started to gently swing her soft waist, trying to match the thrusts of the man on her body as much as possible.

    Feeling Bing Xue''er''s cooperation, Song Qingshu suddenly felt that his heart was being filled with endless affection, and after few more minutes of intense thrusts he released his essence insider her.

    However, he was still a little dissatisfied, so he leaned down and whispered a few words in her ear.

    After reaching her peak, Bing Xue''er''s starry eyes remained half-closed, and shezilyy down in her lover¡¯s arms. But after hearing his words, she couldn''t help gritting her teeth, and angrily said, "How can I do such a thing?"

    Song Qingshu knew that she wasn¡¯t really angry, so he quickly whispered a few more words in her ear.

    Bing Xue''er was dubious, "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true, you''ll know if you try it." Song Qingshu assured.

    At the moment, Bing Xue''er''s skin was dyed with a charming rose red, and her mind felt a bit hazy. In such a state, she was easily influenced by Song Qingshu¡¯s words, and a hint of excitement floated on her face, then she suddenly frowned, " But I¡­ I''ve never done that before."

    Song Qingshu''s heart trembled when he heard her words. If he wasn¡¯t so familiar with Bing Xue''er''s temperament, he might have wondered if she had said that on purpose to seduce him.

    He nced at Bing Xue''er''s face. Her hair was now a bit disheveled, but her brows were still as pure as usual, so he believed that wasn¡¯t the case, and he thought in his heart, <i>¡®Brother Hu was honest and upright, so he must not have known about the intricacies of segs, and now I¡¯ll make her experience it all.¡¯</i>

    Fortunately, he was still sane and didn''t say those words out loud, otherwise Bing Xue''er might have kicked him out of bed in shame and anger.

    Under Song Qingshu''s encouraging gaze, Bing Xue''er hesitated for a moment, but finally she couldn''t resist his earnest gaze, and she shyly turned around, then slowly raised her waist.

    "It''s so embarrassing!" Bing Xue''er soon regretted it, and was about to lie back down, but who knew that Song Qingshu had already grabbed her waist and shoved his shaft inside her cave.

    Bing Xue''er let out a soft grunt. But, after tasting such a pleasure for the first time, she actually had a glimmer of expectation in her heart, so she quietly stayed in that posture with a blushing face.

    "Sister-inw''s waist is so soft, there are very few women whose waist can bend to such an arc!" Song Qingshu was full of admiration.

    <i>¡®This little basta*d is reallyparing me with other women!¡¯ </i>The resentment that had just risen in Bing Xue''er''s heart was dispelled by the gentle thrusts of the man behind her, <i>¡®It really feels quite¡­ good. He didn''t lie to me just now¡­¡¯</i>

    Bing Xue''er''s expression soon melted in pleasure, and she no longer wanted to say a word.

    *****

    The next day.

    Song Qingshu and Bing Xue''er walked side by side on the road.

    Bing Xue''er suddenly staggered and almost fell, but Song Qingshu hurriedly moved to support her. She angrily pushed the brute away andined, "It''s all your fault, I still feel that my legs are a little weak, and I can¡¯t even properly walk!"

    Thinking of what they did the night before, Song Qingshu''s heart fluttered, and he stretched out his hand, "Take it, or I will carry you on my back."

    Bing Xue''er was taken aback, and cautiously looked around. Seeing that no one noticed, she breathed a sigh of relief, then her face darkened, and she red at Song Qingshu, "I told you we can¡¯t be be too intimate in public."

    "Okay, okay." Song Qingshu knew that she had always been quite thin-skinned, so he nodded with a smile.

    Bing Xue''er blushed, and faintly sighed, "Haah, I was so dazedst night that I did something to feel sorry towards Brother Hu. If Brother Hu in heaven knew, I really have no face to see him."

    Song Qingshu understood her mood, but it was hard for him tofort her. Suddenly, he had an idea. He took out a mask from his sleeves, then handed it to her, and said with a smile, "Wouldn¡¯t it be alright if you cover your face with this?"

    Looking at the silver-white mask in front of her, Bing Xue''er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, she suddenly thought that she might meet a lot of acquaintances in the next few days, therefore it would be more convenient to cover her face. So she took the mask and put it on her face.

    "Even if my Sister-inw hides her beautiful face, it still can''t hide her graceful demeanor, which really makes people''s hearts flutter." Song Qingshu looked at her up and down, and gave a sincere praise.

    Bing Xue''er felt a little happy after being praised by her lover, "No, you have to wear it too, otherwise I''ll feel weird wearing this ghost mask by myself."

    "This mask was carefully crafted by me, and it''s all for the sake of appearing mysterious and imposing. It''s not that ugly." Song Qingshu sounded very depressed.

    In his previous life, he used to be a fan of Zor*o and B*tman film and television series. So he had always wanted to try doing something simr ever since he came to this world. He was quite handsome, so he hoped to at least charm a few naive girls, even if he couldn''t achieve the same effect of Yang Guo taking off his mask in front of Guo Xiang sixteen yearster in "The Legend of Condor Heroes".

    <i>¡®I wonder what is the fate of that pair of fateful mandarin ducks in this world?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu was suddenly taken aback. Too many things happened to him in the past two years, and he didn''t have time to investigate where the plot of "The Legend of Condor Heroes" had progressed.

    <i>¡®Did Yang Guo lose his arm yet?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu fell into deep thought.

    Whether Yang Gou lost his arm or not had nothing to do with Song Qingshu, all he cared about was how the plot affected Xiao Longnu. If Yang Guo lost his arm, then the two of them must havee down from Mount Zhongnan, which would prove that the scene that left a trauma in the hearts of countless young men in his previous world had already happened. (G: he¡¯s referring to the scene in the original book where Xiao Longnu was defiled by Yin Zhiping.)

    If Yang Guo didn¡¯t lose his arm, then there was still a chance for him to save Xiao Longnu''s chastity.

    <i>¡®The first thing I¡¯ll do when we travel to Mount Zhongnan is to find the legendary Xiao Longnu who is said to be as beautiful as a goddess. If it¡¯s not toote I might be able to save her from Yin Zhiping, and then¡­ I¡¯ll knock Yin Zhiping out and¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu suddenly cursed in his heart, <i>¡®When will I even have the time to go to Mount Zhongnan!¡¯</i>

    "Brother-inw, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing his strange expression, Bing Xueer curiously asked.

    "It''s nothing." Song Qingshu smiled, and came out of his strange thoughts, then his heart suddenly moved, "What are you calling me?"

    Bing Xue''er knew what he was thinking, and angrily said, "You promised me, we will still call each other brother-inw and sister-inw in normal times."

    "I didn''t say anything¡­" Song Qingshu said with a chuckle, "I was just worried that you would feel ufortable if I called you that."

    Bing Xue''er blushed, "It''s indeed a little weird."

    Song Qingshuughed triumphantly, and Bing Xue''er hurriedly ran up to chase him.

    Song Qingshu''s movement technique was superb, and he didn''t let her catch him, but in order to tease Bing Xue''er, he deliberately slowed down. The Ancient Tomb Sect has always been good at movement techniques, and Bing Xue''er knew that the other party was teasing her, but she didn¡¯t get angry, she just used own movement technique to chase after him.

    Every time she was about to catch Song Qingshu, he would swiftly run away, and she couldn''t help but stomp her feet in anger.

    In fact, Bing Xue''er wasn''t really angry, she just seemed to have returned to her younger days, so she enjoyed this yful game of chase.

    The two teased and yed as they moved, and soon, they left the territory of the Jin Empire and entered the territory of Shandong.

    "Sister-inw, let''s find a restaurant to eat." Song Qingshu said with a distressed expression when he noticed the beads of sweat dripping from the hair on Bing Xue''er''s temple.

    "Okay." Bing Xue''er also felt a little tired and nodded.

    When the two walked into a restaurant, Song Qingshu gasped in surprise. This kind of ce was always full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. In martial arts novels, it was the arena for all kinds of troubles.

    Probably due to the recent deration from the Golden Serpent Camp, there were many martial artists in the restaurant, but there were two groups of people that were the most eye-catching.

    All the way in the private seat on the east side, stood a circle of strong warriors guarding the outside, with eight men with bows and arrows guarding the inside. The guards were scanning the people entering and leaving the restaurant with burning eyes.

    At the table in the middle sat a bright and attractive girl, and opposite was a graceful and luxurious woman.

    They were none other than his old acquaintances, Zhao Min and Princess Huazheng.

    Song Qingshu curiously looked at the people around them, and found that apart from Monk Jinlun and the Xuanming Elders, they were missing Ah Da, Ah Er, and Ah San, but there was an extra monk and an old man in green robe in their midst.

    "Could that monk be Fan Yao, the Bright Right Messenger of the Ming Cult in disguise? Did Zhao Min reconcile with Zhang Wuji again?" Song Qingshu''s heart sank, but he quickly shook his head, knowing that he was worrying too much.

    Although Fan Yao, as the Bright Right Messenger of the Ming Cult, was also a first-ss master in the wulin, he was still quite far from being considered as a real top master. But the demeanor shown by the monk was that of a top master, and his aura was not inferior to that of Monk Jinlun beside him.

    As for the old man in the green robe; he had an expressionless face, but gave off an unfathomable aura, and even the two Xuanming Elders were respectfully standing behind him.

    <i>¡®Hohh, if the Xuanming Elders joined forces, they could contend against any of the top masters in the wulin. Just who is this green-robed man who can make the two of them act so docile?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu was startled.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems these few months, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 365: Confused Xiao Longnu II

    <h4>Chapter 365: Confused Xiao Longnu II</h4>

    In addition to those two master-level neers, there were three more people in Zhao Min''s party.

    One looked like a zombie, holding a mourning stick. The other had a high nose, deep eyes, curly hair and yellow beard. He was obviously foreigner, but he was wearing a Hanfu, with pearls hanging around his neck, jade bracelets on his wrists. The other one was even more unique, with crippled legs, relying on two crutches to support his body.

    Song Qingshu recognized him as an Indian at a nce. Then he tried to remember the identities of the several people from their appearance. Not long after, he recognized who they were. They were the three heroes of Mongolia from the "The Legend of Condor Heroes", Xiao Xiangzi, Yin Kexi and Ni Moxing.

    <i>¡®They are supposed to be Kui''s subordinates, so why are they hanging around with the Ruyang Pce?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu was confused.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that, when he took Zhao Min hostage, it caused a great disturbance. And, with Princess Huazheng present, Monk Jinlun and the others couldn''t cover it up. The news quickly spread back to Mongolia, shocking both Kui and the Ruyang Pce, and they sent their respective masters to rescue her one after another, so now Zhao Min was surrounded by a crowd of masters.

    The old man in the green robe was Taoist Baishang, the master of the two Xuanming Elders. He had shocked the world decades ago, when he fought with Zhang Sanfeng for hundreds of rounds, and finally lost by a move. Since then, he had lived in seclusion to study martial arts. This time, since he returned to the Central ins, he might have the intention to wash away the shame of defeat at the hands of Zhang Sanfeng.

    The monk was from the Shaolin lineage of the Western Regions. He was the great master of the Vajra Sect, and the master of Ah Er and Ah San. After Ah Er and Ah San joined the Ruyang Pce, and was crushed by the masters of the Central ins several times. Their master left the mountain himself, thinking about teaching Zhang Wuji and other masters in the Central ins a lesson.

    When Song Qingshu and Bing Xue''er walked in from the gate, Zhao Min thoughtfully looked up, noticed the masked Song Qingshu, and a trace of suspicion shed across her face. Fortunately, Huazheng spoke something to her at the time. And while chatting, her attention was distracted, and she didn''t let her subordinates trouble him just yet.

    There was also a group of people sitting in the west seat, surrounded by a circle of well-dressed warriors. In Song Qingshu''s opinion, their skills were not inferior to those of the imperial guards of the Qing Empire. A man in brocade clothes was sitting at a table in the middle. The man was about 30 years old, his features were clean and refined, with a calm temperament. However, with his heightened senses, Song Qingshu was able to immediately notice the dark desire hidden in his eyes.

    Sitting next to the man were also two master-level martial artists. One was tall, dressed in white, with a high nose and deep eyes. The man had brown beard, a heroic spirit, with eyes like a sharp sword. It was none other than Song Qingshu¡¯s old acquaintance, Ouyang Feng.

    The other person had knife-like eyebrows, a goatee, and an unruly look on his face. Song Qingshu couldn''t figure out his identity, and thought that being able to sit at the same table with Ouyang Feng meant that his martial arts were not inferior to the Western Poison.

    What kind of identity did this brocade-clothed man had to be guarded by two master-level martial artists?

    There were too many masters in the scene, and Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want to cause any further troubles. However, if he chose to retreat, wouldn''t these people look down on him and make trouble for him in the future?

    Song Qingshu smiled, stretched out his hand to hold Bing Xue''er, and found a seat at the corner to sit down.

    Originally, Bing Xue''er wouldn¡¯t dare to act so intimate with Song Qingshu in front of so many people, but now that she was wearing a mask, she was much more courageous than usual. Her pretty face under the mask was already flushed red, but feeling the warmth of Song Qingshu''s palm, she quickly calmed herself down.

    Sensing the tense atmosphere between the eastern and western groups, Song Qingshu leisurely drank some wine and teased Bing Xue''er beside him, making the other party very ashamed.

    Although Bing Xue''er had covered her face with a mask, she had a graceful figure. The exposed skin under her mask was fairer than snow, and her red lips were rosy and attractive.

    Many men in the restaurant swallowed their saliva and wanted to go forward to take off her mask to take a look at the her face.

    The man in brocade clothes took a gulp of the wine in front of him, his eyes never leaving Bing Xue''er''s soft and slender waist, as he thought in his heart, <i>¡®It''s a pity that the current situation is very dangerous, and it''s not appropriate to make enemies everywhere, otherwise, might¡¯ve asked my subordinates to quietly capture this littledy and take her back to my mansion. It''s a pity I can¡¯t do that.¡¯</i>

    On the other side, Lu Zhangke, one of the two Xuanming Elders, had always been extremely lustful, and as he followed the charming and unparalleled Zhao Min and the heroic Huazheng every day, his heart would be full of fantasies all the time. However, he was very aware of his identity, and knew that these two iparably noble women were absolutely untouchable.

    In the past, Lu Zhangke let Murong Jingyue escape because he was fascinated by Ren Yingying, and after the matter, he was reprimanded quite heavily by Zhao Min. It hadn¡¯t been that long after that incident, so Lu Zhangke naturally didn''t dare to go after Bing Xue''er.

    ncing at Zhao Min''s beautiful figure out of the corner of his eye, Lu Zhangke secretly thought, <i>¡®Back in Wan''an Temple, didn''t I enjoy the little prince''s most beloved Han Ji with the help of Ming Cult? Han Ji''s body is white and tender, and her taste is really unforgettable for a lifetime. Zhao Min, this little girl, you better not give me a chance, otherwise you¡¯ll regret it all your life! I¡¯ll be sure to put a big green hat on Zhang Wuji, and at the same time vent my hatred of being humiliated for so many years.¡¯</i>

    Suddenly two Taoist priests ran inside the restaurant in a panic, and the elderly Taoist said to the other, "Junior Brother Yin, that Demoness''s movement technique is very good. Although we snatched two horses and took the opportunity to shake her off for a while, it won''t be long before she catches up. Let''s eat something quickly, and leave early."

    The other Taoist, had a dazed expression and a distraught look. He casually nodded, and let his senior brother pull him to sit down.

    Song Qingshu frowned.

    These two Taoist¡¯s were wearing the uniform of the Quanzhen Sect, and from their conversation, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that they were Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing.

    "Who is the witch they are talking about?" Song Qingshu remained calm, but he began to carefully search for a clue in his mind. <i>¡®When ites to Demoness¡¯s in Jin Yong¡¯s books, there are two most famous ones, one is Huang Rong when she was a young girl, but since Guo Jing has a good rtionship with the Quanzhen Sect, Huang Rong would never make things difficult for these two. And the other is Zhao Min who is sitting not far away. Well, it will eventually be clear, who the demoness could be. Hmmm¡­ could it be Li Mochou?¡¯</i>

    "Waiter, bring something delicious for us!" Zhao Zhijing shouted loudly, and then realized that the atmosphere in the restaurant was strange, and immediately lowered his voice, "Junior Brother Yin, it''s obvious that this is not a ce we can stay for a long time. Let''s quickly eat."

    Yin Zhiping hummed, apparently not paying attention, but kept looking behind him.

    A guard called Qianhu suddenly approached Zhao Min and Huazheng, the whispered something.

    It turned out that Tem¨¹jin had invited Qiu Chuji to meet him in the Western Regions in order to have a discussion on the art of longevity. Qiu Chuji traveled thousands of miles to the west, and brought neen disciples to apany him. Yin Zhiping was the eldest disciple of his sect.

    Genghis Khan had previously sent 200 troops to protect Qiu Chuji. At that time, Qianhu was just a soldier, and he was among the two hundred people, so he knew Yin Zhiping.

    A gleam of splendor bloomed in Zhao Min''s eyes. In the near future, the Ruyang Pce would rece Alibuge to deal with the Qin and the Jin Empire. The Quanzhen Sect was located in the hintend of the Jin Empire, and it was thergest sect in the Central ins.

    In the past, Zhao Min had heard about Genghis Khan''s invitation of Qiu Chuji to go to the Western Regions. In her mind, the Quanzhen Sect had a long history with Mongolia. If she used more favors to win the Quanzhen Sect over to their side, she would definitely be able to deal with the Jin Empire with much ease in the future.

    "Are the two Taoists of Quanzhen Sect?"

    Zhao Min smiled sweetly and looked at the two Taoists.

    Zhao Zhijing was startled, he didn''t expect this elegant and charming woman to greet him with a smile on her face. He wasn''t very good at dealing with women, so Zhao Min''s bright smile sent him into a daze, and he subconsciously said, "Exactly, this one his Zhao Zhijing, this is my junior brother Yin Zhiping."

    Yin Zhiping seemed to have lost his soul, and all his attention was on the woman who was chasing them behind them. So facing Zhao Min, he wasn¡¯t as dazed as Zhao Zhijing.

    Hearing that the two really were the chief disciples of the Quanzhen Sect and the disciples with the highest martial arts, Zhao Min smiled even more happily, and stretched out her fair hand for an invitation, "Would the two Priestse over for a ss of water and wine?"

    "This¡­" Zhao Zhijing was obviously tempted, but thinking of how hard it was to get rid of that vicious woman, he didn¡¯t want to stay for long, lest the other party might catch up again.

    Zhao Min was quite meticulous, she was able to guess most of the matter from the hesitation on Zhao Zhijing''s face, and continued, "Is Taoist Zhao hiding from his enemies? The guards around us may not be invincible, but they are more than enough to protect the you two."

    "This little girl has such a big tone." Ouyang Feng on the other side coldly snorted.

    Zhao Min''s face turned cold, and as if the master of Vajra Sect had received a signal, he picked up a chopstick with his two fingers, exerted the force of the Vajra Finger, and flicked it towards Ouyang Feng''s face as fast as lightning!

    The chopsticks were like sharp arrows as they shot forward, apanied by the sharp sound of piercing the wind. Ouyang Feng looked solemn and was about to shoot it down, but the person beside him stretched out his palms, calmly grabbed the chopsticks in the air, and rubbed them together.

    The chopsticks became a ball of powder!

    The master of the Vajra Sect was secretly startled. The chopsticks had the strength of his own Vajra Fingers, so if an ordinary expert tried to catch them forcefully, they would have a deep bloodstain on the palm of their hands.

    "Brother Qiu''s Iron Palm really lives up to its reputation." Ouyang Feng showed a strange expression, and gestured to the man, who turned out to be the famous "Iron Palm Skimming on Water" Qiu Qianren.

    "I have made Brother Ouyangugh." Qiu Qianren smiled lightly, but became serious in his heart. His pair of iron palms broke stele and cracked stones like smashing tofu. Yet he still felt a faint pain on his palm, so the opponent''s martial arts may not be inferior to his own.

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Taoist Baishang suspiciously said, "Your Excellency is The Western Poison from the Central ins?"

    Ouyang Feng lightly replied, "You have something to say?"

    "If this old man hadn''t identally injured Zhang Sanfeng that old basta*d back then, how could you have gotten your reputation in the contest of Mount Hua?" Taoist Baishang showed contempt.

    "If you don''t ept it, you can try it for yourself."

    Ouyang Feng had been insane for many ears, and after waking up, he had regained the arrogance of the old Western Poison. Although the Taoist in front of him was not someone trivial, Ouyang Feng wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    Song Qingshu looked at the two of them with a faux-smile, as if he didn''t take it seriously at all and continued to watch the y.

    However, the restaurant suddenly became quiet, so he couldn''t help but follow everyone''s gaze to the door, and saw a woman with a beautiful face slowly walk in.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems these few months, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 366: Confused Xiao Longnu III

    <h4>Chapter 366: Confused Xiao Longnu III</h4>

    Monk Jinlun had seen Zhou Botong''s martial arts before, and he thought that the opponent''s martial arts was slightly better than his own.

    Zhou Botong had fought with Guo Jing, the sessor of Hong Qigong, who was one of the five great masters, and their strengths were about equal.

    You must know that Ouyang Feng won the title of number one in the world at the second Mount Hua Martial Arts Conference, so his martial arts must not be inferior to Zhou Botong.

    The Mongolian masters were not on the same side, so Monk Jinlun naturally wanted to see a master from the opposing side lose and humiliate himself. So he just gloated and was waiting to see the battle between Taoist Baishang and the Western Poison. Therefore, when he saw the woman who just walked in, his expression suddenly became ugly.

    The woman was dressed in white clothes, and her face was hidden under a veil, as if she was hidden in the mist. Except for her ck hair, her whole body was covered in white, and even her skin was abnormally pale.

    The men in the inn all showed expressions of astonishment, even the women like Zhao Min and Bing Xue''er stared nkly at her.

    "This girl is so beautiful." Bing Xue''er murmured to herself.

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly and said, "This might be your junior sister."

    "Junior Sister?" Bing Xue''er was taken aback, and looked at him with a doubtful expression.

    "If I''m not wrong, she should be the current head of the Ancient Tomb Sect, Xiao Longnu, so she is naturally your junior sister." Song Qingshu was 100% sure about that in his heart, with such a beautiful and unearthly appearance, he really couldn''t think of anyone else besides Xiao Longnu.

    What''s more, the other party''s temperament very simr to Bing Xue''er, which strengthened his confidence even more.

    <i>¡®It should be caused by the teachings of the Ancient Tomb Sect¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®Xiao Longnu is chasing after Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing¡­ then ording to the plot of the original book, isn''t she already¡­¡¯</i>

    Looking at the celestial beauty in front of him, Song Qingshu felt a pang of pain in his heart for no reason, and a trace of murderous intent appeared in his eyes as he looked at Yin Zhiping.

    In fact, it was all Song Qingshu''s misunderstanding. Xiao Longnu was chasing after the two Taoists not because one of them tarnished her innocence like in the original book, but because of another reason.

    It was actually one of the butterfly effects brought about by Song Qingshu''s actions.

    In this world, Ouyang Feng didn''t wander around the world as a madman like he did in the original book, and he was invited by Hong Antong to serve him on the Mystic Dragon Ind as hisst trump card very early on.

    Without Ouyang Feng, no one was there to seal Xiao Longnu¡¯s acupoints on the Zhongnan Mountain, and naturally Yin Zhiping couldn¡¯t do anything to her either.

    Yin Zhiping didn''t get what he wanted, and after meeting a celestial beauty the lovesickness in his heart became more and more intense.

    Zhao Zhijing was with him all the time, so naturally he knew about it all.

    Yin Zhiping was the next sect master of the Quanzhen Sect. Zhao Zhijing, on the other hand, thought that he was superior to Yin Zhiping in terms of both martial arts and talents, so he had long been dissatisfied with that decision. So when he saw that Yin Zhiping had be obsessed with Xiao Longnu, he came up with a n.

    Not long ago the two happened to meet Xiao Longnu in the same inn. Zhao Zhijing quietly put aphr*disiacs in Xiao Longnu''s tea, and then encouraged Yin Zhiping to take advantage of her.

    With a scandal like that, Yin Zhiping would naturally lose his position as the next sect master and Zhao Zhijing would be able to get his wish.

    It''s a pity that the two of them never imagined that Xiao Longnu was pure-hearted and ascetic since she was a child, and she practiced internal strength on a cold jade bed, so the effect of aphr*disiac was not so obvious to her.

    Therefore, although Xiao Longnu felt a little ufortable all over her body, she didn''t take it seriously.

    Yin Zhiping saw that she didn''t show any signs of being dr*gged, and thought that Zhao Zhijing was deliberately teasing him, and the two immediately started an argument, which happened to be heard by Xiao Longnu.

    No matter how naive Xiao Longnu was, she understood the filthy act the two hadmitted, so she drew her sword and attacked the two in shame and anger.

    How could the two of them be Xiao Longnu''s opponents?

    Fortunately, she had never killed anyone, and she had no social experience at all, so she couldn''t figure out how to deal with the two of them once they were at her mercy, and she let them escape every time.

    Seeing Xiao Longnu chasing after them, the two were scared out of their wits.

    Yin Zhiping was fine, in his heart, if he could die under the sword of the lover of his dreams, his life would not be in vain. But for Zhao Zhijing, Xiao Longnu¡¯s beauty didn¡¯t matter very much, so he tried his best to survive.

    "Monk Jinlun save me!" Xiao Longnu''s swordsmanship was so perfect that Zhao Zhijing panicked and begged Monk Jinlun. He had seen Monk Jinlun''s martial arts in the Great Sanguan Heroes Conference, and he knew that the man was not inferior to Guo Jing. Zhao Zhijing felt that only Monk Jinlun could save his life from Xiao Longnu''s sword.

    In front of so many masters, Zhao Zhijing''s reaction made Monk Jinlun a little flustered, but he had seen Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo''s sword skills, and he had almost been killed them in the past. So he looked outside the door with lingering fear, but didn''t find Yang Guo, which made him very surprised and uncertain.

    Compared to Yin Zhiping, Xiao Longnu hated Zhao Zhijing, the main culprit behind the matter, and frowned, "Monk, I only want to punish this Taoist today, don¡¯t get in my way."

    Although Monk Jinlun was a little fearful, but he couldn¡¯t let himself be frightened by a young girl''s words in front of so many masters, so he sneered, "This Taoist Zhao is a friend of our Lady¡­ little girl, you should mind your words."

    Monk Jinlun was also quite shocked by the number of masters around them, and since they were not in Mongolia, he decided to be careful in everything, so naturally he didn¡¯t dare to reveal Zhao Min''s identity.

    Zhao Min recovered from the surprise at the beginning, and smiled,: "Taoist Zhao and Taoist Yin are the most outstanding disciples of the third generation of Quanzhen Sect. If there is a misunderstanding, it would be better if we just clear it through a peaceful discussion."

    Xiao Longnu slightly blushed, and didn¡¯t want to discuss such an embarrassing matter, so she shook her head, "I will settle our grievances by myself."

    Yin Kexi was very good at observing words and expressions, and he quickly guessed Zhao Min¡¯s intent, so he stood up with a smile, and protected Zhao Zhijing behind him, "Miss Long, this Taoist Zhao is a very good person, I''m afraid you may have misunderstood something. It would be good for you to let him be."

    Xiao Longnu showed a slight frown, drew out the sword with her left hand, and stabbed at Yin Kexi as fast as lightning.

    Yin Kexi hurriedly raised his whip to meet the attack, only to hear a pained cry behind him. Turning back, he saw that Zhao Zhijing who was standing behind him was already hit by a sword in the shoulder.

    "Huh?"

    As soon as the sword attack was released, several expressions of surprise resounded in the inn.

    Even a master like Xiao Xiangzi wasn''t able to see how the sword move was executed. There were only a few people in the scene, such as Song Qingshu, Ouyang Feng, and Taoist Baishang was able to see how it bypassed Yin Kexi''s body and stabbed the person hiding behind him.

    Yin Kexi was taken aback, and thought that if he failed to protect Zhao Zhijing, wouldn''t he also lose his face in front of Zhao Min?

    However, he knew in his heart that Xiao Longnu''s swords moves were too fast, and he couldn''t see where her two swords stabs wereing from. Having a direct confrontation with such an enemy would definitely result in his defeat. Thinking of that, he felt even more terrified, and waved the Golden Dragon Whip and shouted, "Miss Xiao, please be merciful!"

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Longnu ignored him, slightly moved her legs, and took two steps to the left.

    Yin Kexi hurriedly followed, and tried to protect Zhao Zhijing, but there was still a muffled groan from behind him. He turned his head in surprise and saw that Zhao Zhijing''s robe on his left shoulder had been scratched off by the sword, and blood was running down his hand.

    How the sword was thrust out, most of the people in the scene still didn''t understand. They only felt that Xiao Longnu''s swordsmanship was exquisite and swift to the extreme! Not only did she strike without a trace, but also seem to be able to injure the enemy from a distance.

    "Junior Sister''s swordsmanship¡­" Bing Xue''er just realized that Xiao Longnu was her junior sister after receiving Song Qingshu''s exnation. While shocked by her exquisite swordsmanship, Bing Xue''er was also very puzzled in her heart, thinking that Xiao Longnu seemed to be using different swords with two hands. While one of the techniques were exactly the same as the Jade Maiden Sword Art of the Ancient Tomb Sect, the other technique seemed to be a bit like the technique of the Quanzhen Sect.

    "Is this the Jade Maiden Dual Swordy?" Song Qingshu murmured in a low voice.

    After Feng Qingyang was defeated, he could be regarded as the number one swordsman in the world. With his current vision, he had to admit that the sword technique was extremely intricate, with very few ws.

    <i>¡®When ites to Zhou Botong and Guo Jing, the Skill of Ambidexterity have limited effects. Only in the hands of Xiao Longnu can it show its true effectiveness.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu thought, as he picked up two chopsticks, dipped them in wine, and used his left hand to draw squares and used his right hand to draw circles.

    "What are you doing?" Looking at the two crooked patterns on the table, Bing Xue''er curiously asked.

    "It''s just an experiment." Song Qingshuughed at himself. It proved that he was still a smart person and wouldn¡¯t be able to learn a method invented by a stupid musclehead. However, it gave him a lot of inspiration for the further integration of his Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Flying Sword.

    Of course, with Song Qingshu''s current state, he already felt that integrating fists strikes and sword strikes together was too cumbersome, and it was really not worth exploring any further than he had already done.

    "There are so many masters in Mongolia, and the situation for my Junior Sister is really dangerous¡­" Bing Xue''er said worriedly, but suddenly changed the topic, "Which side are you going to helpter?"

    "Huh?" Song Qingshu was taken aback, "Is there any doubt about this? Xiao Longnu is your little junior sister, I will help her out of emotion and reason."

    "That''s not necessarily true¡­" Bing Xue''er snorted coquettishly, "Before in Kaifeng, didn''t you and that Mongolian princess flirted with each other?"

    "Hehe." Song Qingshu could only respond with a smirk.

    Bing Xue''er suddenlyughed, "But I believe that my Brother-inw will help my Junior Sister. Although the Mongolian princess is an unparalleled beauty, but my little Junior Sister is pure like ice and she even has a slight advantage in terms of appearance. Brother-inw has always been someone who loves fragrance and treasures jade. So of course you won''t let my Junior Sister be bullied."

    "What kind of messed up reason is this?" Song Qingshu said depressingly.

    At that moment, there was a huge change in the fight.

    After Zhao Zhijing got hit with two sword strikes in a row, he lost confidence in Yin Kexi''s mediocre martial arts, and thought that the man wasn¡¯t good enough to rely on as a protector. Therefore, in a moment of crisis, he raised his energy and rushed to Monk Jinlun.

    Unfortunately, the distance was still quite far away, and when he was about to pass by Xiao Xiangzi¡­ Xiao Longnu turned around as if she didn''t see it, then attacked Yin Kexi with her left hand, and stabbed Ni Moxing on the other side with the sword in her right hand.

    Ni Moxing''s legs were crippled and it was difficult for him to move. He supported himself with the crutches in his left hand and blocked the attack with the iron snake in his right hand.

    Zhao Zhijing suddenly let out a loud scream and the long sword in his hand fell to the ground.

    It turned out that his wrist had been stabbed by the sword.

    "Good swordsmanship!" Everyone eximed.

    This sword move was even moreplex. Xiao Longnu and Zhao Zhijing were very far apart, and even when attacking the two other masters, she took time to injure him!

    Even Ouyang Feng and other masters were amazed at her mastery over the sword.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems these few months, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 367: The Fairy Fights Alone

    <h4>Chapter 367: The Fairy Fights Alone</h4>

    Xiao Xiangzi coldly snorted, and said, "Miss Xiao¡¯s swordsmanship is not that bad, so I want to test it as well."

    After saying that, he waved his left hand and Zhao Zhijing felt a stong force hit his shoulder.

    Zhao Zhijing¡¯s footing became unstable, and he was pushed several feet away. He already had a solid foundation of internal strength, so even though he had suffered several injuries, he was still able to stand still with dignity.

    Song Qingshu saw what happened, and sneered, "Shameless, really shameless, three great martial arts masters, besieging a solitary young girl, how shameless!"

    Xiao Xiangzi and the others heard that, and their faces became slightly hot. They never cared about benevolence, righteousness and morality in their life, but they were all arrogant and conceited, so they valued their face very much. At the moment, the three of them were teaming up to fight a lone young girl, and that wasn¡¯t really an honorable thing.

    However, even though she was alone, their opponent was adept at performing unpredictable sword moves, which was quite hard to deal with.

    Xiao Longnu nced at Song Qingshu with surprise. Her thought process ??was very simple¡ª she would reply in kind to whoever that treated her well, and after hearing Song Qingshu''s righteous words, she developed a favorable impression of the stranger.

    As he met her pure eyes, Song Qingshu''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at her peerless appearance, he sighed in his heart, <i>¡®No wonder Yin Zhiping''s decades of mind cultivation were ruined that night in the original book. There are not many men in the world who can refuse such a temptation.¡¯</i>

    Seeing Xiao Longnu turning her head, Xiao Xiangzi was overjoyed. He silently waved his Mourning Stick and rushed towards her.

    Song Qingshu saw the guy sneaking up on Xiao Longnu, and he pressed his right hand on the table. A chopstick jumped out of the bamboo tube, and with a flick of his left hand, the chopstick shot forward and hit Xiao Xiangzi''s Mourning Stick with a bang.

    Xiao Xiangzi felt his hand go numb, and looked over in shock.

    Song Qingshu leisurely picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. He had already shown mercy, otherwise, with his current martial arts skills, a single chopstick would¡¯ve been enough to take the life of a master like Xiao Xiangzi.

    Xiao Longnu finally came back to her senses, and swiftly made a move.

    Xiao Xiangzi and hispanions still couldn''t see her sword''s movement clearly. They all jumped back, and retreated more than ten feet away, then they brandished their weapons at the same time, protecting the vital parts of their bodies.

    Xiao Xiangzi, Ni Moxing, and Yin Kexi all hoped that she would attack the others first, as long as they could see some clues in her moves, they would have a chance of winning.

    The three of them hadmon thoughts, so each of them used their unique skills to protect their whole bodies so that there would be no gaps at all. They wanted to keep themselves unharmed, then take the opportunity to counterattack.

    It was rare for these three masters to take the defensive position as their starting move, but considering that the opponent was quite strong, if they went forward to attack, they might get humiliated instead.

    In the main hall, Xiao Longnu stood in the center with her swords pointed at the ground.

    Xiao Xiangzi and the other three were in three directions, and a cold light flickered back and forth in front of each of them.

    Yin Kexi''s Golden Dragon Whip danced into a ball of yellow light; Ni Moxing''s Iron Snake seemed like ck shadows moving to and fro, and Xiao Xiangzi''s Mourning Stick turned into a gray curtain, covering his entire body.

    Seeing that Zhao Zhijing was about to retreat behind Monk Jinlun, Xiao Longnu flicked her in sleeves and stepped forward.

    Ni Moxing and Xiao Xiangzi defended from the left and right. That way, the defense would be more than enough to stop the opponent''s attack.

    Seeing that there were no gaps she could take advantage of, Xiao Longnu didn''t immediately extend her swords. Her eyes carefully followed Zhao Zhijing'' figure fleeing towards the back, and only then did she make two movements with her sword. But the two weapons of Ni Moxing and Xiao Xiangzi made a whistling sound, and blocked her attack.

    Xiao Longnu said, "Are you going to step aside or not?"

    Ni Moxing''s legs were crippled by Yang Guo and Li Mochou, and he knew that Yang Guo was Xiao Longnu''s lover. So he wanted to vent all his grievances on her, "We won''t. Little girl, we''d like to see just what kind of ability a demoness like you have!"

    Xiao Xiangzi and Yin Kexi looked at each other. They understood that it would be a great embarrassment to gang up on a lone girl in front of Zhao Min and Huazheng. However, at the moment, they were already riding a tiger and it was hard for them to get off. If they won, it''d all be alright, but if they retreated or lost, their future in Mongolia would be less than fortunate.

    Xiao Longnu didn''t feel annoyed. She only knew that if she wanted to kill those two viins, she had to first drive away the three masters in front of her. So she said coldly, "If you refuse to give in, I will have to offend you!"

    The sword shed forward with a bright sh, and the sound of weapons shing was heard. Suddenly, the sound stopped, and Xiao Longnu had already returned to the center of the hall, standing still like it was before.

    "Good swordsmanship!" Song Qingshu was full of praise, but then his tone changed, "It''s a pity¡­"

    "What''s the matter?" With Bing Xue''er''s level of martial arts, she couldn''t fully see Xiao Longnu''s lightning-fast sword movements. So when she heard Song Qingshupliment her junior sister, she felt happy, but when she heard the next sentence, she couldn''t help feeling worried.

    "Just now, it might¡¯ve seemed like just one move, but your junior sister had made more than forty moves in total, but it is a pity that the three opponents defended them almost impably." Song Qingshu exined in a low voice, "Although your junior sister has exquisite and quick sword skills, shecks adequate internal strength and, if she doesn''t act decisively, it will be very difficult for her to break through the defense of those three people."

    On the other side, Xiao Xiangzi and the other three were even more terrified. The reason they were able to block the sword moves was due to the fact that their weapons had synced imperceptibly without any gaps. If they had been alone, they would have already been hit by the sword long ago.

    Xiao Longnu also admired how tight the opponent''s defense was, she paused for a moment, and retreated with light steps, then she attacked again.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Sounds of weapons shing was heard again.

    Yin Kexi frantically whirled his Golden Dragon Whip, and finally blocked all the attacks.

    Xiao Longnu thought to herself,<i> ¡®Attacking in such quick intervals consumes a lot of internal energy, at this rate I wontst long. I just need to wait for a chance. I should be able to find a loophole soon enough. Even if Zhao Zhijing and the others escape, I can just catch them again.¡¯</i>

    So she continued to intimidate her opponents with faints and attacks, so that the three of them wouldn¡¯t dare to rx even a little.

    However, Xiao Xiangzi and the others were all much older, and the naturally had extremely deep internal energy, so their energy wouldn''t decrease even if they continued to fight as they were doing.

    Seeing that there was no room that she could take advantage of, Xiao Longnu finally decided to quietly stand still with a refined expression and a dignified manner. She had never been an impatient person. She followed Yin Zhiping and Zhao Zhijing for more than a month, and she never gave up. So why couldn¡¯t she wait for another day and a half?

    Twenty years of meditation and self-discipline in the Ancient Tomb Sect had long since cultivated her patience to a level that no one could easily match.

    Furthermore, she was facing three masters who were all focusing entirely on defense.

    On the other side, even if their skins were as thick as a city wall, the three masters were feeling quite embarrassed to let Princess Zhao Min and Princess Huazheng witness their shamelessness.

    As Xiao Longnu just stood still in ce with her sword in her hand, Ni Moxing was the first one to lose hisposure. He let out a roar, swung the Iron Snake, and rushed towards his opponent.

    As soon as he attacked, it created a gap on the left side of his body, and Xiao Longnu''s long sword trembled for an instant. Ni Moxing jumped back, but he felt a slight pain in his shoulder, he looked down and saw a small bloody hole in the clothes on his left shoulder. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Longnu was also defending against the Iron Snake¡¯s attack, his left arm would no longer be attached to his body at the moment.

    Ni Moxing''s attack was unsessful and he was wounded instead. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to rush forward again. The three masters came to a standstill, and Xiao Longnu just continued to stay in the center and ignored them.

    Yin Kexi had already used the "Yellow Sand Ten Thousand Miles Whip Technique" four times, and suddenly he thought of something, and shouted, "Brother Moxing, Brother Xiangzi, let''s take half a step together."

    Ni Moxing and Xiao Xiangzi didn''t understand his intentions, but Yin Kexi was well-known in the Western Regions for his extensive knowledge and intelligence, so they followed his advice and took half a step. Yin Kexi also took half a step at the same time, and shouted, "Our defense must be rigorous, and the steps must be slow. Let''s take another half step."

    Xiao Xiangzi and Ni Moxing stepped forward again ording to his words.

    The three of them continued to take steps like that, and after a while, everyone could see that the circle they had formed around Xiao Longnu had gradually narrowed. It it continued like that, they would be able to squeeze her in the center.

    Although the three of them didn¡¯t dare to attack, they wielded their weapons and formed three iron walls, which gradually squeezed towards the middle. The three defensive lines hadbined into one powerful offensive, which was really quite ingenious.

    When everyone saw this situation, except for Zhao Zhijing and a few others who were secretly happy, even Zhao Min and others were began to worry about Xiao Longnu.

    Xiao Longnu saw that the three were getting closer and closer, but there was still no room for her to take advantage with her weapon moves. She realized that after a short time, she would definitely be squeezed to death by them. Therefore, she immediately stabbed forward with her two swords, only to be blocked by her opponents.

    She made dozens of sword strikes in a row, but her opponents blocked them all, and at the same time, they also took half a step forward.

    Xiao Longnu gradually felt flustered. When she retreated to the left, she suddenly stumbled and staggered. This time there was a big w in her own sword technique. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Xiangzi and others were only focusing on defense and didn''t dare to take the opportunity to attack, she would¡¯ve already fallen in great danger.

    "Brother-inw, my Junior Sister, I''m afraid she won''tst long." Bing Xue''er was fidgeting, and wanted to get up to rescue her junior sister several times, but because of therge number of Mongol forces, she was worried that more masters from the other side would end up getting involved in the fight, and she would harm Xiao Longnu instead.

    Song Qingshu suddenly said, "Miss Xiao, although it is wonderful tobine two swords by fighting with two hand, have you forgotten that one sword is enough for most swordsmen in the world? Why are you being persistent in following that one path?"

    Xiao Longnu was originally a smart person, and after listening to his advice, she suddenly realized the w in her thoughts.

    Yin Kexi''s Golden Dragon Whip had a natural suction force, and Xiao Longnu was worried that the sword in her left hand would be taken away by the force, so she had been deliberately avoiding his direction.

    Xiao Longnu was very pure in her thoughts, and when she heard Song Qingshu¡¯s advice, she felt that the other party would not harm her. Therefore, without the slightest hesitation, she stabbed at the center of Yin Kexi''s whip with a sword in her left hand.

    As soon as the weapons of the two came into contact, Xiao Longnu felt a strong force pulling the sword from her hand. She remained calm, and not only did she not pull back, but took advantage of the momentum to send the sword forward, allowing Yin Kexi to snatch the sword from her hand.

    Yin Kexi''s long whip was now entangled around his opponents sword, and he could no longer swing it as freely as he did before. And, at that moment, there was finally a hole in their defense!

    Yin Kexi hurriedly wanted to throw the sword away, but just as he was about to raise the soft whip, Xiao Longnu stabbed out with her remaining long sword.

    Yin Kexi''s felt a severe pain from his wrist, and he could no longer hold on to his whip. His wrist was injured, and the weapon fell to the ground.

    With that iron-like encirclement of the three was immediately broken.

    Xiao Longnu took the opportunity to pick up the sword that had just fallen on the ground, and her two swords shed like two lightning bolts!

    Yin Kexi stepped away in a hurry, but Xiao Longnu didn''t chase after him, instead she took a deep breath, raised her sword and stabbed at Zhao Zhijing.

    Monk Jinlun had suffered a lot under the Jade Maiden Dual Swordy, so his expression changed.

    On the contrary, the Vajra Sect Master at the side had already realized that although Xiao Longnu''s level of swordsmanship was high, but her internal strength was quite insufficient.

    So he stretched out his two fingers to pinch Xiao Longnu''s sword, then he took advantage of Xiao Longnu¡¯s shock to stretch out another finger to silently poke at her slender waist.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems these few months, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 368: The Bet Between Two Women

    <h4>Chapter 368: The Bet Between Two Women</h4>

    Xiao Longnu didn''t expect that the two fingers, which looked extremely fragile, were actually stronger than a sword!

    When she saw the Vajra Sect¡¯s master hold her sword with his fingers, she thought that she could just cut off his fingertips with a single sh of her sword. However, Xiao Longnu was inherently kind-hearted, and since she had no grudges against the man, she felt hesitant about whether to be ruthless or to show mercy.

    However, to her surprise, the man broke off the de of the swords in the blink of an eye, and poked at her waist with his other hand.

    The whole inn was filled with the sound of heavy gasps, and most men couldn''t bear to see this fairy-like woman die.

    Although Xiao Longnu was initially shocked, she still remained calm as ever, and her entire upper body suddenly bent back!

    Until now, she had been very swift with her sword, but now she was like a lightning sh, as her whole body seemed to have ignored the inertia and lept to the opposite direction.

    Everyone in the room broke out in cold sweat for her, fearing that her slender waist would break.

    However, Xiao Longnu''s whole body showed amazing flexibility. Like a willow branch, shepleted such difficult movement with ease, and kicked her toe at the Vajra Sect Master''s wrist, taking the opportunity to flip back and gain some distance. Then she nced at the broken sword in her hand, and warily looked back at her opponent.

    The Vajra Sect master cared about his identity and stoped pursuing a little girl after missing a single hit. However, he admired the girl''s martial arts very much.

    <i>¡®Her waist is so soft and flexible, tsk tsk¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu quietly put down his hand with which he was nning to use the Dragon Capturing Hand, and sighed with emotion.

    "What bad thoughts are you having again?" Bing Xue''er on the side covered her mouth and smiled.

    "No way!" Song Qingshu''s face turned red and he smiled in embarrassment.

    "Miss, your sword is broken. If you don''t mind, you can use this sword." Suddenly a clear male voice was heard, and everyone looked back to see who it was.

    It turned out to be the young master in brocade clothes sitting next to Ouyang Feng.

    Raising her hand to grab the sword thrown by the other party, Xiao Longnu looked at it and looked quite satisfied.

    "Although this Wushan Sword is not as good as the famous Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber in the wulin, it is still more than enough to cut gold and break stones¡­" The young master in brocade clothes bragged, but Xiao Longnu just indifferently nodded and turned around to look at Zhao Zhijing behind Monk Jinlun.

    The young master in brocade clothes almost choked on his breath. But, since he was ignored, he had to sit back with a gloomy look on his face.

    Song Qingshu smiled knowingly. This young master in brocade clothes was handsome in appearance, and he was bold and generous in his actions. So it was easy for him to leave a good impression on ordinary women, but unfortunately, he met Xiao Longnu, who was ignorant of the world and had nomon sense.

    "Brother-inw, you seems to be very happy to see that young man fail." After having a skin-to-skin rtionship with Song Qingshu, Bing Xue''er''s eyes were always conscious of her lover, and the smile on Song Qingshu''s lips didn¡¯t escape her eyes.

    "If I guessed right, this young master in brocade clothes should be a nobleman of the Jin Empire. He is destined to be our enemy in the future, and I will be happy to see him fail." Song Qingshu suddenlyughed, and stretched out his hand to hold Bing Xue''er''s soft hand, "Sister-inw, are you jealous?"

    Bing Xue''er''s heart skipped a beat. She looked up and saw that no one had noticed their little movements under the table. Then she quickly and quietly broke away. Her pretty face under the mask was already blushing red, and she coquettishly said, "How could you do that~"

    "Why is your finger strength so powerful?" Although Xiao Longnu wanted to rush over and kill Zhao Zhijing immediately, she didn¡¯t act reckless. Monk Jinlun was very powerful, and the martial arts shown by that old man just now was not inferior to him, not to mention there were arge group of masters in their group.

    "You are quite young, so it''s not surprising that you don''t know about the power of the powerful Vajra finger." The master of the Vajra Sect said with a proud look on his face.

    "Is is the powerful Vajra finger from the Shaolin Temple?" Xiao Longnu didn''t know much about the world, but she knew quite a bit about the martial arts in the world due to her life experience, but she was still a bit doubtful.

    The Vajra Sect¡¯s master suddenly changed his expression, "Heh, how can those fake and inferior Vajra Fingers from the Shaolin Templepare to us? Our Vajra Sect is authentic and more powerful! Of the four so-called ¡®knowledge and wisdom'' monks in Shaolin Temple who had the highest attainments in Dali¡¯s Vajra Fingers, one died from Xie Xun¡¯s random punches, one was easily captured by Cheng Kun, and the other one couldn¡¯t even defeat my disciple, it¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡±

    "The powerful Vajra finger turns out to be a technique from the Vajra Sect, or did they secretly learn it from the Shaolin Temple?" Xiao Longnu didn''t feel dissatisfied, and showed an expression of sudden realization, but there was still a trace of doubt on her face.

    Seeing Xiao Longnu''s tant disy of doubt, the master of the Vajra Sect felt offended, and his old face flushed red in anger, but Monk Jinlun and Taoist Baishang inwardlyughed in their hearts.

    "Then I will have to offend you as well, do you really want to protect him?" Xiao Longnu wasn¡¯t really interested in any sect or their origin, and quickly put aside the matter with the Vajra Finger.

    "Little girl, it''d be better for you to leave early. There are so many of them here, and any one of us is a powerful martial arts senior. You can''t win against them all. It''s not good to be so stubborn." The Vajra Sect master scoffed. Ouyang Feng on the other side sneered. His words seemed like apliment, his smile was full of sarcasm.

    Although Ouyang Feng had never met this prospective daughter-inw before due to the plot change, he could tell that Zhao Min and her party were probably Mongolians, so naturally he didn''t like her.

    Ouyang Feng''s words made Taoist Baishang, Master of the Vajra Sect, Monk Jinlun and others feel ashamed. They were all master-level figures, especially Taoist Baishang, who imed to be a martial arts elder who couldpete with Zhang Sanfeng. So wasn¡¯t it shameful to take action against a delicate girl?

    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Longnu said angrily after seeing that her opponents didn¡¯t answer and kept protecting Zhao Zhijing.

    Zhao Min smiled and said, "This sister is so skilled in martial arts, can you tell me your name?"

    Xiao Longnu frowned slightly and calmly replied, "My surname is Xiao." After saying that, she closed her lips tightly and said nothing.

    Zhao Min was startled, and after a thought, she roughly understood Xiao Longnu''s temper, "Sister, I have always liked martial arts, I wonder if Miss Xiao can pass on the amazing swordsmanship you performed just now to me?"

    Xiao Longnu shook her head, "You can''t learn my martial arts."

    Zhao Min smiled sweetly, "Although I dare not im to be a genius in martial arts, but I think I can learn it if I try."

    Zhao Min tended to judge others on her own terms, and thought that Xiao Longnu was not willing to pass on her martial arts to others, but she didn''t know that what Xiao Longnu said was actually the truth, because the Jade Maiden Dual Swordy originally required one to dual wield at the same time. You have to use the Jade Maiden Sword technique using one hand, and the Quanzhen Sword technique with the other. If a person wanted to use it, they had to learn Zhou Botong''s Skill of Ambidexterity first.

    As for learning the Skill of Ambidexterity, only those who were simple-minded and honest could learn it. So it was especially impossible for Zhao Min and Huang Rong, who had a clever and scheming mind.

    Xiao Longnu didn''t think too much, she said whatever came to her mind, and seeing Zhao Min''s confident look, she pointed her sword at Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping, "Okay, kill these two Taoist, and I''ll teach you."

    Zhao Min made an expression as if she had already expected such a response, butpared to her personal martial arts prowess, she was more interested in the Quanzhen Sect forces behind Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping. So naturally she wouldn¡¯t abandon them, and said with a smile, "Miss Xiao, you have also seen just now. The martial arts of my subordinates are quite high, do you think you can kill the two Taoist under their noses?"

    Xiao Longnu was stunned and speechless, then she hesitated, and said, "No, but you can''t protect them for the rest of their lives."

    Zhao Min realized that the woman was already hell bent on killing the two Taoists, and with such a master chasing to take their lives day and night, it was indeed a matter of serious worry.

    After a moment of thought, she finally had an idea, "Since Miss Xiao thinks it is impossible to let them go, then I can give you a chance. As long as you can beat any one of these three masters, I will let you deal with these two Taoists. If you fail, Miss Xiao has to stay and teach me that set of swordsmanship, how about it?"

    In fact, Zhao Min didn''t care about the swordsmanship at all. She just wanted to take the opportunity to settle the grievances between the two sides. Now that the situation hade to such a point, Taoist Baishang and the others had to make a move despite their status. With the sword skills and movement technique that Xiao Longnu showed just now, the rest may not be able to defeat her.

    Once they leave, the lives of Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping would be threatened all the time, and that was absolutely uneptable to Zhao Min who was nning to invest heavily in them.

    Although Taoist Baishang and the three masters respected their status and were unwilling to take action against Xiao Longnu, Zhao Min thought that they wouldn''t mind showing off their skills in front of her and Huazheng if it was a simple wager. With the martial arts that Xiao Longnu showed just now, although her swordsmanship was exquisite, her internal strength was too weak, so she was by no means a match for the three of them.

    As long as she seeded in keeping Xiao Longnu by her side, Zhao Min could pretend that she was having trouble learning the swordsmanship and keep her upied. She was confident that with her intelligence and wisdom, over time, she could slowly resolve the hatred between Xiao Longnu and Zhao Zhijing.

    "Are you serious?" Xiao Longnu''s eyes lit up.

    Zhao Min was stunned and couldn''t figure out why she was so excited. She thought that Xiao Longnu was just eager for revenge and was being impatient. So she smiled and nodded, "This is natural."

    After saying that, she turned to look at Taoist Baishang and the others, and respectfully said, "I like this Sister''s swordsmanship very much. Can you three please help me guide Miss Long and help me win this bet?"

    Daoist Baishang and the three masters looked at each other, although they were unwilling to bully the young as the old, but they had to give Zhao Min some face. She might have spoken politely in front of outsiders, but the three of them understood how powerful she was in Mongolia, and they were people who had taken refuge in Mongolia, so it was really inappropriate for them to offend her.

    What''s more, Zhao Min also gave the three of them a suitable reason to save face. It was barely eptable for them to fight a junior if they were giving guidance, so they all nodded in agreement.

    Monk Jinlun had suffered under Jade Maiden Dual Swordy in the past, and he couldn''t help but secretly groan. However, the arrow was on the string and had to be fired, and the other two people had already agreed as well, so he didn¡¯t want to lose his prestige in front of everyone.

    "Miss Xiao, you can choose an opponent at will. As long as you stay undefeated against them, you will be considered the winner." Zhao Min felt that saying the word ¡°win¡± would be detrimental to the dignity of the masters. So she changed her wording.

    Anyway, in her opinion, with the skills of the three masters, they were far higher than Xiao Longnu, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to defeat her within a hundred moves.

    "Okay." Xiao Longnu was also very straightforward. She raised her sword and pointed at Monk Jinlun, "Then I will choose him."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 369: Embrace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 369: Embrace (1)</h4>

    Monk Jinlun''s face turned green when he heard her choice, but now that he was riding a tiger and couldn''t get off, he had to stand up to fight. So he angrily shouted to raise his fighting spirit, "Yang Guo is not here this time, I don''t believe you can exert the full power of your swordsmanship alone."

    Hearing the name ¡°Yang Guo¡±, Ouyang Feng''s expression changed, but he remained calm and continued to watch the battle.

    "Guo''er?" Thinking of Yang Guo, Xiao Longnu felt a hint of sweetness in her heart, and then she hated Zhao Zhijing''s shamelessness even more. In addition, she wasn¡¯t that good with words, so she just ignored Monk Jinlun''s provocation and raised her sword to attack.

    Monk Jinlun roared, and the five giant wheels of gold, silver, copper, iron, and lead whirled and danced, forcing Xiao Longnu to be unable to get close, and the sound of the five wheels made everyone''s ears buzz.

    "This Senior Monk has such profound internal strength." Bing Xue''er said worriedly.

    "His internal strength can indeed rank among the great masters in the world." Song Qingshu nodded in agreement, and thought, ¡®The current Monk Jinlun''s Dragon Elephant Technique shouldn¡¯t be fullypleted yet, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have to be so dependent on those scraps of metal.¡¯

    In the inn, the shadows surged, and the sword shed, as Monk Jinlun roared like thunder, and fought Xiao Longnu from a distance.

    Xiao Xiangzi and the others watched the fight between Monk Jinlun and Xiao Longnu, and noticed that Monk Jinlun was actually defending more than he was attacking. After defending two or three moves, he would attack once. He was indeed much better than them, who were just defending without attacking.

    The three of them both admired the man and envied him at the same time. They all thought, ¡®It is not in vain that this Monk was appointed as the state teacher of Mongolia.¡¯

    Little did they know that although Monk Jinlun was making fierce moves, he was alreadyining in his heart.

    Although, Xiao Longnu''s two sword moves were different, she had exquisite synchronization. The sword in her left hand striked forward, and the sword in her right hand defended at the same time, making it so that her opponent could neither retreat nor advance.

    Each sword strike of the two swords attacked several ces simultaneously, making Monk Jinlun always stay on edge, as they were difficult to defend against. If it wasn''t for the fact that his internal and external strength had reached the pinnacle, his eyesight was sharp, his strength and flexibilityplemented each other, and his martial art was somewhat advanced, he would have already been hit by seventeen or eight sword strikes in an instant!

    Although Zhao Min was not a master in martial arts, her eyesight was very good. The scene of the two fighting was far from the "guidance" she imagined. She had always admired Monk Jinlun''s martial arts. But seeing that he was now gradually falling into a disadvantage, Zhao Min couldn''t help but feel horrified, ¡®Is this woman''s martial arts that strong?¡¯

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly and whispered to Bing Xue''er, "Your junior sister will definitely win this one."

    Bing Xue''er asked in surprise, "How is it possible? The martial arts of that Senior Monk is obviously much higher than my Junior Sister. She must have just caught him off guard with her exquisite swordsmanship. Once he recovers, it shouldn''t be that difficult for him to win. I just hope that Junior Sister can survive a hundred moves."

    With time, Song Qingshu had gotten more and more insightful. So he naturally didn¡¯t lie when he said that Monk Jinlun would be defeated. Seeing that Monk Jinlun''s actualbat ability was indeed as weak as it was described in the original book, Song Qingshuughed and said, "Your junior sister can use two types of sword technique at the same time. Although her moves are fast, they are not as powerful. Her level of martial arts is indeed far from that of Monk Jinlun.¡±

    Song Qingshu then looked at Monk Jinlun and continued, ¡°It is a pity that Monk Jinlun had experienced this ¡®Jade Maiden Dual Swordy'' before, and he had suffered a lot. So when he saw this sword technique again, he became timid, thus affecting his mental state. In addition, Xiao Longnu''s sword strikes are like a lightning sh, which is very effective in diverting people''s attention."

    "If Monk Jinlun used his mighty strength on his wheel to attack Xiao Longnu, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. However, due to his current mental state and he even sacrificed his strength topete with Xiao Longnu in terms of speed. Therefore, he will lose."

    As if to confirm Song Qingshu''s judgment, after fifty or sixty moves, Monk Jinlun was already in danger. He took back the gold wheel to protect himself and didn¡¯t dare to throw it again to attack the enemy. After a few more moves, he also took back the silver wheel, and after that, he only defended but didn¡¯t attack.

    At the moment, he was acting like Xiao Xiangzi and others. The five wheels with different weight, size, color and shape formed five halos as they spun around his body.

    Suddenly, Xiao Longnu yelled, "Go!"

    Her yell was followed by Monk Jinlun¡¯s roar, as well as several ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°Ding!¡±

    The two of them jumped back and forth, their attacks became faster and faster, and even a master like Xiao Xiangzi wasn''t able to clearly see what changes had taken ce between the two of them.

    "What happened just now?" Bing Xue''er asked in surprise, as she also wasn¡¯t able to clearly see what happened.

    Song Qingshu showed a faint smile, "Monk Jinlun is injured."

    After a while, more than a dozen spots of blood were seen sshed on Xiao Longnu''s white dress, as if a few petals of peach blossoms painted on white silk, they were bright and eye-catching.

    Ni Moxing happily said, "That little demoness is injured!"

    Then the sword shed twice, and Monk Jinlun let out a low roar.

    Xiao Xiangzi coldly said, "No! It was Senior Monk who was injured!"

    Zhao Min''s face had turned gloomy. She never expected such a result. As she saw Taoist Baishang and Vajra Sect¡¯s master beside her gloating about theirpanions misfortune, she suddenly understood what they were thinking.

    Each of these great masters possessed unique skills and had always been unruly, so much so that after joining Mongolia, no one got along with anyone, and everyone wanted to be the person most admired by their superior. After all, the title of the number one master in Mongolia was quite attractive.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Fight scenes take a lot of time to trante urately, so I had to divide this chapter.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 370: In-laws

    <h4>Chapter 370: Inws</h4>

    Seeing Xiao Longnu sitting motionless in his arms as if she was lost for words, Song Qingshu felt quite ufortable. Although he really enjoyed the feeling of holding Xiao Longnu, it was quite improper, considering that everyone was watching. What¡¯s more, with Bing Xue''er sitting beside him, he didn¡¯t have the guts to act in an uncouth manner.

    Feeling Song Qingshu''s hand on her slender waist, Xiao Longnu finally regained herposure and quickly stood up. A faint blush bloomed on her frosty face for the first time.

    Under Bing Xue''er''s strange eyes, Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, and quickly answered Ouyang Feng''sments to divert everyone''s attention, "I have always admired Master Qiao Feng''s heroism, and I don¡¯t think I can bepared to a chivalric hero like him. It would be better for me to remain as a mysterious young master.¡±

    Looking at the mask on his face, everyone in the scene let out a hint of heartyughter. They felt quite amused by the man¡¯s self-deprecating temperament, except of course the Mongolian group.

    "With your martial arts skills, you must be a well-known figure in the world, why don''t you dare to show your face?" Zhao Min always liked to control the overall situation, so she was naturally deeply afraid of such a master with unknown origins.

    "It¡¯s because I''m extremely handsome. Therefore, I have to wear a mask to hide my face in order to prevent young maidens like you from falling in love with me when they see my appearance." With the mask covering his face, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t fear any consequences and he returned to his unscrupulous frivolous nature of the past.

    Bing Xue''er didn''t know whether tough or cry at her lover¡¯s naughty nature. Of course, she was also wearing a mask, so others couldn''t see her expression as well.

    Xiao Longnu next to her also looked at him in surprise. She had never seen such a shameless person before in her life.

    Everyone in the scene understood that Song Qingshu was teasing Zhao Min. And they were more than willing to watch a good drama. The whole hall burst intoughter and whistles were heard from all over the ce.

    Zhao Min''s face turned cold and she said in a cold voice, "Master Lu, Master He, help me to keep his mouth shut."

    Lu Zhangke and He Biweng had served Zhao Min for a long time. They were very clear about her temper, so they were ready to attack from the start. Hearing her order, they attacked Song Qingshu without hesitation.

    The two Xuanming Elders stretched out their palms. One aimed for Song Qingshu''s chest acupoint, and the dantian of his lower abdomen, and the other prepared to give him a proper p on the face.

    The two cooperated perfectly. If the enemy tried to parry the palms attacking his body, he would inevitably be pped on the face, and if he stretched out his hand to block the hands attacking his face, his dantian would be destroyed, and he would die on the spot.

    Not to mention ordinary masters, even top masters would meet their demise if they were caught off guard.

    "Miss Xiao, I will be borrowing your sword."

    Xiao Longnu heard the voice in her ears, and immediately felt that her hands were empty. She couldn''t help but be shocked. It was an incredible feat to take away a sword masters sword without their knowledge!

    The two Xuanming Elders suddenly felt a brilliant sword light appear in front of their eyes. In shock, they quickly changed their moves and took out their respective weapons to defend.

    After an intense roar, the two Xuanming Elders were forced to step back a few feet. Then they looked at the weapons that were still half in their hands with an expression of lingering dread.

    "Miss Xiao, do you want me to kill Zhao Zhijing?" After the two Xuanming Elders were forced to retreat, Song Qingshu turned to look at Xiao Longnu and asked.

    Xiao Longnu subconsciously nodded before turning her head around.

    "If you want to kill Zhao Zhijing, you don''t have to make a bet with the Princess." Song Qingshu showed a slight smile, and his figure immediately disappeared.

    Before anyone could even blink, he returned to where he was again! It was as if he hadn¡¯t moved from beginning to end. The only difference was that there was a drop of bright red blood dripping from the tip of the sword in his hand.

    "Ghaahh!"

    A strange sound was suddenly heard in the inn and everyone turned their heads to look at the source. To their horror, they saw that Zhao Zhijing, who was hiding behind the Mongolian forces, was covering his throat! Then he slowly fell down with a look of raw disbelief on his face.

    The whole ce exploded in an uproar, especially so for the Mongolian forces, who stood up one after another.

    Even great masters like the Vajra Sect master and Taoist Baishang, who had remained calm up to this point, looked horrified.

    Song Qingshu''s sword strike was way too fast. To the extent that if they were not prepared, they would probably face a simr end as Zhao Zhijing!

    After meeting Zhao Zhijing, the clever Zhao Min had nned to control the Quanzhen Sect. However, with the death of Zhao Zhijing, all of that disappeared. So she couldn''t help but look at Song Qingshu in shock and anger, "Who are you?"

    Song Qingshu brought the tip of the sword in front of him, and gently breathed out. The blood on the tip of the sword immediately scattered in all directions, as he said in a strangely mncholic tone, "You can call me Ximen Chuixue."

    In his previous world, every boy dreamed of one day bing as handsome as Ximen Chuixue and be invincible with a long sword. When Song Qingshu discovered that he could finally realize that dream, he sadly found that he could never go back to that wonderful world anymore.

    "Ximen Chuixue?" Zhao Min was stunned.

    Even with the powerful intelligencework of the Ruyang Pce, she had never heard of this person, and she became worried that the man might be some kind of martial arts elder. So she turned to look at Taoist Baishang, and saw that the other person was also shaking his head, and she became even more puzzled.

    The reason why Song Qingshu chose to kill Zhao Zhijing and kept Yin Zhiping alive was because he felt that his life and death should be decided by Xiao Longnu herself. Considering that Yin Zhiping was the person that had harmed her.

    Of course, Song Qingshu didn''t know that such a tragic event didn¡¯t happen in this world.

    As for a scum like Zhao Zhijing, Song Qingshu didn''t like him from the start, so he helped Xiao Longnu take out the trash.

    "Miss Xiao, your sword." Song Qingshu held the sword and carefully handed it to Xiao Longnu. Looking at her peerless appearance, his heart was filled with pity. <i>¡®How can the heavens be so cruel! Why can''t it tolerate things that are too perfect in the world?¡¯</i>

    "Mm¡­thank you." Stunned by the beauty of his sword strike just now, Xiao Longnu was at a loss.

    "We are all one family, so no need for thanks." Song Qingshu smiled.

    "Family?" Xiao Longnu was slightly angry in her heart. Although this person had high martial arts skills, she found his words very confusing.

    "Let me introduce you¡­" Song Qingshu pulled Bing Xue''er over, "My wife is also a disciple of the Ancient Tomb Sect. Considering her age when she joined, you and Li Mochou should both call her Senior Sister. As for me, you can call me brother-inw¡­ ouch!"

    Seeing Song Qingshu was introducing her as his wife in front of everyone, Bing Xue''er felt extremely shy.

    Fortunately, she was wearing a mask, so she had no choice but to remain silent because no one would recognize her anyway. But she was still very upset, so she pinched his waist as punishment.

    "Senior Sister?" Xiao Longnu looked puzzled, she had never heard that her Master had any other disciples.

    Bing Xue''er smiled slightly, then flicked her sleeves on the table, and all the chopsticks in the bamboo tube jumped out. Bing Xue''er stretched out her white hands and pped them up and down, left and right, and the chopsticks seemed to be controlled by an invisible force as they floated in mid-air, not one of them fell to the ground!

    "The power of the Heaven and Earth!" Xiao Longnu looked surprised, and let go of any doubts in her heart. Then she softly called out, "Master!"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses.

    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 371: Zhao Minâ€™s Joy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 371: Zhao Min¡¯s Joy (1)</h4>

    That technique reminded Xiao Longnu of her master, since it was one of her special moves.

    Therefore she called out again, ¡°Senior Sister!¡±

    "Yes!" Bing Xue''er replied sweetly, then she grabbed Xiao Longnu''s hand and sat down aside, happily chatting away with the newfound junior sister.

    "There are too many people here, so let''s change the ce." Song Qingshu reached out his hand through Bing Xue''er''s armpit to gently support her up.

    Although Bing Xue''er wasn¡¯t used to being so close to him in public, but thinking of the mask, she had no choice but to let him do so with a blushing face. Seeing Xiao Longnu''s astonished look, she quickly said, "Junior Sister, there are many bad people here, so let''s leave together."

    Although Xiao Longnu was simple minded, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She understood that many people in the Mongolian group were better than her in martial arts, and it wouldn¡¯t be a wise move to be alone. Although Yin Zhiping wasn¡¯t dead yet, the mastermind Zhao Zhijing had already been killed, and her anger has dissipated quite a lot.

    She grew up in the secluded Ancient Tomb Sect, and her master died when she was very young. She only had Granny Sun to apany her, and her only senior sister, Li Mochou, was an enemy rather than a friend because she was trying to obtain the Jade Heart Sutra from her. But now, she suddenly discovered that she also had a gentle and caring Senior Sister, so Xiao Longnu subconsciously regarded her as her closest family.

    "Your Excellency, if you want to leave just after killing someone, you are too arrogant¡­" Zhao Min sneered, "What''s more, Miss Xiao lost. ording to the bet, she should stay with me to teach me her swordsmanship."

    As if getting a cue, Xiao Xiangzi and the others stepped forward. The three of them were originally frightened by Xiao Longnu''s sword skills, but after seeing Monk Jinlun turn defeat into victory, they calmed down and understood that they were just frightened by her amazing sword skills before. In fact, as long as they defend and attack in an orderly manner, it would be difficult for the sword to cause substantial damage to them.

    Having lost face in front of Zhao Min and Huazheng just now, the three of them urgently need to prove their worth again, otherwise it would be very hard for them to show their faces in Mongolia in the future.

    Although Song Qingshu''s sword attack shocked the whole audience, when the three of them heard that he and Xiao Longnu were rted, they concluded that they were both members of the same sect. They subconsciously thought that Song Qingshu''s swordsmanship would be the same as Xiao Longnu''s, only much more faster.

    He had seeded with the one strike just now only because he had caught them unprepared, so the three of them thought that it wouldn''t be a big problem for them to deal with Song Qingshu together using the experience they had with fighting Xiao Longnu.

    Ni Moxing had the most impatient personality, and after his legs were crippled, it became even worse. Because of his inconvenience in movement, he was knocked to the ground by the shockwave of the sh between Monk Jinlun and Ouyang Feng.

    Therefore, at the moment he was feeling extremely embarrassed. Among the three of them, he was the one who needed to restore his image the most, so he yelled and swung the iron crutch at Song Qingshu.

    He had learned the lesson from the previous fights, and used his special move, the Thousand Catty Drops as soon as he began. He didn¡¯t use any fancy tricks when swinging the iron crutch, and only used his raw internal strength, trying to force Song Qingshu to fight head-on. In his opinion, although Song Qingshu was wearing a mask, his age couldn¡¯t be over 30, so how much internal strength could he possibly have?

    Seeing that Ni Moxing was the one to attack first, Song Qingshu couldn''t helpughing in his heart. In the original book, the strength of these three people fluctuated. At their peak, they were able to challenge someone like Monk Jinlun. Several times they joined forces and even suppressed Guo Jing by force. ording to the narration, at that time, except for Wu Jue, Guo Jing and a few others, they were strong enough to dominate the world!

    Unexpectedly,ter on, Yang Guo and Huang Yaoshi easily kicked them around like a ball. In the end, Ni Moxing was killed by Yang Guo, and the remaining two people were also defeated by Jue Yuan, who had no internal strength to speak of. So even though they were called the Three Heroes of Mongolia, they were ridiculed by readers as the Three Goats of Mongolia.

    Ni Moxing couldn''t help being overjoyed when he saw that Song Qingshu was suddenly distracted, and swiped the crutch towards his leg as soon as he got the chance. The realm of Song Qingshu''s movement technique was way too high, so he had to break through the opponent''s strongest point from the very beginning.

    Seeing that he was about to hit Song Qingshu''s legs, Ni Moxing didn''t have time to be happy. He suddenly felt as if his hand turned numb and found that the iron crutch in his right hand had been stepped on by the opponent.

    Ni Moxing hastily pulled it back with all his strength, but couldn¡¯t move it no matter how much he tried.

    Seeing Ni Moxing''s face turn red, Song Qingshu sighed, "As the saying goes, I would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. You were so free andfortable being the king and hegemon in Tianzhu, why did you bother toe to the Central ins to take a dip into this muddy water?"

    After saying this sentence, he suddenly weakened the strength in the soles of his feet.

    Ni Moxing was pulling back with all his strength, and when the iron crutch was suddenly released, it hit his chest with a ¡°thud¡±.

    If this blow was struck by the enemy, even if Ni Moxing couldn¡¯t withstand it with his martial arts, he would still be able to use his internal strength to resist it. But, as he was hit with his own strength, he had no resistance at all, so he felt severe pain in his chest and spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes went dark, and he fell to the ground on his back.

    Not far away, Zhao Min slightly frowned, and couldn''t help curling her lips and cursing in her heart.

    Although Xiao Xiangzi and Yin Kexi were a little wary of Song Qingshu''s martial arts, they never thought that his real martial arts ability would be any higher than theirs. After seeing Ni Moxing be defeated in such an embarrassing manner, they thought that he had be extremely useless after losing his legs.

    Yin Kexi took a few steps forward, picked up the crutch on the ground, and handed it to Ni Moxing. Ni Moxing took it, and supported himself on the ground, wanting to jump far away, but unexpectedly, his arm went numb, as he lost the support, and he fell down again with a thud.

    Xiao Xiangzi always rejoiced in others'' misfortunes, no matter whether they were a friend or an enemy, so he felt quite happy and thought,<i> ¡®This cripple from Tianzhu has always been conceited and disobedient. But this is the end for him. If I can capture this Ximen Chuixue, it would be a good opportunity to make a name for myself in front of the princess.¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 372: The Unparalleled God of War

    <h4>Chapter 372: The Unparalleled God of War</h4>

    "King Xiao, I didn''t expect us to meet here." Zhao Min stood up and greeted the visitor.

    All the martial arts elites in the lobby had already guessed that Zhao Min was of high status. But when even she treated the neer with such courtesy, they all turned to see who he was.

    The person who came in was very tall. He looked to be in his thirties, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a high nose and a wide jaws. His face looked quite weathered and mature. And when he looked around, his gaze brimmed with confidence.

    Looking at the familiar figure next to Xiao Feng, Song Qingshu was startled, "Yelu Nanxian?"

    Seeing her respectfully standing half a step behind the man, and then hearing the tittle Zhao Min used just now, he couldn''t help but be surprised, <i>¡®Could it be, Xiao Feng?¡¯</i>

    Xiao Feng was startled when he saw the tense atmosphere in the inn, but he was a brave man and walked straight through the lobby and came to Zhao Min, "Since ourst meeting, the Princess''s noble character has remained the same. May I know who this is?"

    Huazheng, who was sitting next to Zhao Min, obviously had a high status, so Xiao Feng was intrigued.

    Zhao Min pulled Huazheng and smiled, "Aunt, let me introduce you two, this is Xiao Feng, the king of the South Court of Liao Empire, and King Xiao, this is my aunt, Princess Huazheng."

    "It turns out to be the world-famous King Xiao." Huazheng''s eyes lit up. Although she had been depressed because of Guo Jing in recent years, she was still a girl from the Mongolian grasnd, and respecting heroes was in their nature.

    In the past few years, Xiao Feng had be famous all over the world. He defeated invincible opponents in the martial arts circles of the Central ins with his martial arts. Later, he became the leader of a thousand man army.

    He saved the Liao Emperor Yelu Hongji and was regarded as the King of the South Liao. He protected the Empire for many years, as he conquered the east and west, saving the Empire from copse. The fact that the Liao Empire could stand firm among the two powerful empires such as Jin and Qing, more than half of the credit belonged to Xiao Feng.

    "I''ve met the princess." Xiao Feng''s first impression of the heroic Huazheng was also very good.

    "Who is this girl?" Zhao Min saw Yelu Nanxian behind Xiao Feng and was immediately attracted by her unique temperament. Although Yelu Nanxian was beautiful, the most impressive thing about her was that she was like a sharp sword, ready to cut down anything in her path.

    "This is Yelu Nanxian, Princess Cheng''an of Liao Empire." Xiao Feng said with a smile, and Yelu Nanxian beside him gave a slight nod.

    "I have heard that Princess Cheng''an of Liao Empire is the most outstanding young martial art master among the Liao royal family. Now I see that the title is indeed well-deserved." Zhao Min''s duty in Mongolia was to be responsible for the diplomatic matters of the the world, so she had heard Yelu Nanxian''s name before, and all the relevant information quickly emerged in her mind.

    "Compared with the many masters under the Ruyang Prince''s Pce, I am nothing worth mentioning." Although Yelu Nanxian spoke modestly, she had an attitude that was neither humble nor arrogant.

    From the moment she walked into the inn, no one really doubted her martial arts attainments. Whether it was the frequency of her breathing or her calm demeanor, it all proved her to be a master.

    "By the way, when I came in just now, I saw that the Princess''s men seemed to be trying to fight someone. What happened?" After the greetings, Xiao Feng asked the questions in his mind.

    "This little sister identally revealed her identity. So these masters from the Jin Empire are trying to take the opportunity to kidnap me and threaten the Ruyang Pce." Zhao Min said with a pitiful expression.

    She knew that the Mongolian and Liao alliance alone was actually not that reliable, but if she mentioned the Jin, Xiao Feng would never sit idly by and ignore the matter. As for the mysterious master Ximen Chuixue, she naturally included him among the masters of the Jin Empire to get him into the mix.

    "People from the Jin Empire?" Xiao Feng''s eyes widened.

    The Liao Empire was almost destroyed by the Jin Empire in the past. Its fate was simr to that of the Northern Song Empire, as many of its concubines and princesses were abducted by the Jin Empire. The greedy Jin Empire even excavated the imperial tombs of the Liao Empire, and trampled on their pride. So it could be said that the two empires were mortal enemies.

    Just after Xiao Feng made a truce with Wu Sangui, he heard the news that the Qing Empire was preparing topletely eradicate the Golden Serpent Camp. The Qing Empire has always been the Jin Empire''s strongest ally. It has been at war with the Liao Empire for many years. So Xiao Feng certainly didn¡¯t want to see the Qing Empire eliminate its internal troubles.

    So they sent Yelu Nanxian to Shandong under the arrangement of the Hidden Secret Service to wait for an opportunity to interfere. When she was passing by Xiao Feng''s territory, he remembered that he had not set foot in the Central ins for many years since he left the Beggar Sect, so he decided toe along with her.

    Along the way, the two discussed the current situation for a long time, and finally agreed that they had to help the Golden Serpent Camp this time no matter what.

    Hearing Zhao Min''s words, Xiao Feng looked towards the people from the Jin Empire. When he saw the appearance of the man in brocade clothes clearly, he couldn''t help but be shocked and angry, "Wanyan Liang? I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Xiao Feng¡¯s figure shed and he attacked with a rage fueled palm strike.

    It turned out that the man in golden clothes was none other than Wanyan Liang, the cavalry general of the Jin Empire. In recent years, he often led his troops to invade the Liao Empire, and Xiao Feng had to lead his own troops to fight against him several times. But the man slipped through his fingers every time.

    There were several reasons why Wanyan Liang was able to do that. Firstly, because of the strength of the Jin army, and secondly, it was because Wanyan Liang himself was proficient in the art of war.

    In addition, it was Wanyan Liang''s father Wanyan Zongqian who led the Jin army to loot the imperial tombs of the Liao Empire!

    So the Liao people had long been eager to get rid of the man. And seeing him out in the open like this, how could Xiao Feng let go of this God-given opportunity.

    Seeing Xiao Feng using his palm from such a distance, Qiu Qianren, who was guarding Wanyan Liang, didn''t take it seriously at first, but soon after, he found an overwhelming force of energying straight towards him.

    Qiu Qianren was shocked and quickly raised his iron palm to greet him.

    Whether it was Qiu Qianren''s Iron Palm or Xiao Feng''s Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, they were both among the most powerful palm techniques in the world. The energy generated by their sh was several times more violent than the sh between Ouyang Feng and Monk Jinlun as tables, chairs, and floor tiles were all broken into pieces.

    Qiu Qianren used the force of the counter-shock to retreat a few feet to protect Wanyan Liang. By that point, all the other guards finally reacted, as they drew out their weapons and rushed forward.

    Those who could serve as bodyguards around Wanyan Liang were all extremely powerful martial artists, but they were mere chickens in front of Xiao Feng. Every time he raised his hand, a Jin warrior would vomit blood and fall to the ground.

    Qiu Qianren was horrified. After the sh just now, his blood was still boiling and he was feeling extremely fatigued. However, Xiao Feng continued to fight with the guards as if nothing happened.

    <i>¡®The fame of the Unparalleled God of War is indeed well-deserved.¡¯</i> Such a thought shed through Qiu Qianren''s mind.

    However, he couldn''t just stand and watch the elite guards being killed by Xiao Feng like he was chopping melons and vegetables. After quickly recuperating his inner energy, he immediately jumped into action.

    Seeing Xiao Feng suddenly appear in the scene, Ouyang Feng, became both shocked and angry. He no longer cared about the Vajra Sect Master, as he strode out, and struck Xiao Feng''s back with a distant palm.

    At that moment, Yelu Nanxian also arrived with her sword.

    In fact, she was ready to protect Xiao Feng as soon as she saw him make a move. However, Xiao Feng was too fast, so it seemed that she was a bitte to take action. Seeing Ouyang Feng sneak attack from behind, Yelu Nanxian quickly raised her sword to block him.

    Seeing the sharp sword stabbing at him, Ouyang Feng hit the sword on one side with his palm. With a loud ¡°Tung!¡±, the sword in Yelu Nanxian''s hand actually broke into pieces!

    As Ouyang Feng used his other hand to attack, Yelu Nanxian gritted her teeth and stabbed ahead with the broken sword.

    When the palms and swords met, Ouyang Feng was unscathed, but Yelu Nanxian felt a severe pain run through her body. She could no longer hold on to her weapon, and the broken sword was knocked back.

    Fortunately, Yelu Nanxian''s acrobatic skills were quite good, as she turned sideways in mid-air and escaped the fate of being seriously injured by her own sword.

    Seeing that Yelu Nanxian was in trouble, Xiao Feng hurriedly shifted his focus. While taking advantage of the gap between Qiu Qianren and the guards, he exchanged dozens of moves with Ouyang Feng in the blink of an eye.

    Finally, he took advantage of the counter-shock force of his opponent''s palm strike to quickly grab Yelu Nanxian, and returned to Zhao Min¡¯s side.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 373: Battle to Determine the Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 373: Battle to Determine the Oue</h4>

    It may seem like a long fight, but it all happened in a blink of an eye. By the time everyone in the hall reacted, the two sides had already separated. The difference was that Jin Empire''s group was in a panic, but Xiao Feng seemed to be able to move about with ease.

    Yelu Nanxian reluctantly gave up on fighting Ouyang Feng. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be defeated by the opponent with one move. Although she had to give up on her exquisite swordsmanship and movement technique in order to protect Xiao Feng, and resist Ouyang Feng''s frontal attack, but she still had to ept that she had lost. For the first time in her life, Yelu Nanxian felt how big the gap was between herself and those great masters in a real life-and-death struggle.

    "I have been ignorant of worldly affairs for so many years. I never expected that a young martial arts master like you would emerge from the world. Master Qiao Feng is truly worthy of his reputation." Ouyang Feng looked at Xiao Feng solemnly, and evaluated his achievements in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. What¡¯s more, Xiao Feng had also defeated Hong Qigong, who was his rival for many years. So if the two of them were to have a fight to the death, and it would be unclear who would survive.

    On the side, Song Qingshu was quite shocked by Ouyang Feng''s current fighting prowess. He didn''t expect that Ouyang Feng would be so much more powerful after regaining his sanity. The old man was way more powerful than when he was at the Mystic Dragon Ind. Originally, ording to his spection about the strength of martial artists in the world, Ouyang Feng should¡¯ve been unable to beat Xiao Feng, but who would have thought that the two of them would end up fighting to a standstill!

    In the original book, Ouyang Feng won the title of number one martial artist in the world by practicing the Nine Yin Manual backwards. Unfortunately, he became insane and roamed the world like a madman for more than ten years. Finally, he met Hong Qigong and the two fought at the top of Mount Hua. The battlested for three days and three nights, and both men almost died of exhaustion. Based on that, Song Qingshu believed that Ouyang Feng''s martial arts was at best equal to Hong Qigong, or even inferior to Hong Qigong who only used the Dog-beating Staff technique.

    However, after experiencing the changes in Ouyang Feng''s strength several times with his own eyes, Song Qingshu had to sigh at the fact that the Western Poison''s peak strength when he was fully sane was definitely notparable to that of the crazy old man who only moved on his instinct to fight.

    "The Toad Style and Iron Palm? Are you two the Western Poison, Ouyang Feng and Iron Palm Skimming on Water, Qiu Qianren?" Xiao Feng had been active in the wulin for more than thirty years. No matter whether they were the elders of the Beggar Gang or the eminent monks of the Shaolin Temple, none were his opponent. So he didn''t expect to meet two people of equal strength at the same time.

    "King Xiao has good eyesight." Seeing that Xiao Feng had no intention of taking action for the moment, Ouyang Feng stood with his hands behind his back. At their level, life and death fights rarely happened. After all, if they wanted to kill their opponents, they would probably have to pay a heavy price as well. So the price was often not worth the trouble.

    On the side, Qiu Qianren''s face was ashen, and his hands shrunk in his sleeves were slightly trembling. After he had mastered the Iron Palm, he originally thought that he could evenpete with the likes of Wang Chongyang, but he didn''t expect that he would actually suffer a loss against a junior today. He suddenly felt that he had lost a lot of face.

    "Why are two dignified Han, and masters of a generation, willing to be theckeys of the Jin?" Xiao Feng angrily yelled. He knew in his heart that if Wanyan Liang was protected by Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, he might not be able to kill him.

    Ouyang Feng only smiled faintly when he heard the usation and didn¡¯t even try to defend himself. On the contrary, Qiu Qianren couldn''t help but give a reply, "Hehh, you were also the leader of the Beggar Gang before. So why did you go to the Khitan and be Yelu Hongji''sckey?"

    "This Xiao was forced by fate. I had to choose the blood in my body. How can that bepared to the two of you?" Xiao Feng''s voice was loud and he spoke with a sense of righteousness.

    Wanyan Liang smiled, stood up and said, "Brother Xiao, you have misunderstood. Master Ouyang and Master Qiu are both distinguished guests in the young prince''s pce. The young prince usually treats them as high ministers. So it would be wrong to use the term ckey¡¯, which is used by immature young people to throw dirty water at others. Brother Xiao is wise and powerful, so naturally you will not be as ignorant as those young people."

    Seeing the grateful expressions on Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren¡¯s face, Song Qingshu secretlyughed, <i>¡®This Wanyan Liang sure knows how to win over people''s hearts. ording to the original work, shouldn''t Ouyang Feng be the subordinate of Wanyan Honglie? Where is Wanyan Honglie in this world?¡¯</i>

    On the side, Zhao Min was feeling extremely angry.

    When Xiao Feng attacked Wanyan Liang just now, if the Vajra Sect¡¯s Master and Taoist Baishang had attacked at the same time, Wanyan Liang would¡¯ve lost his life for sure. It was such a waste of good opportunity.

    Although Zhao Min was astute, she didn''t quite understand the psychology of these martial arts masters. From the perspective of Vajra Sect¡¯s Master and Taoist Baishang, if the two of them had taken action just now, it would have inevitably led to a life-and-death struggle. Whether it was Ouyang Feng or Qiu Qianren, they were both masters who were almost the same as themselves. So, if they were not careful, they would¡¯ve been seriously injured instead.

    So they decided that it would better to let Xiao Feng take the lead and fight with them first. While the both sides suffered losses, the two of them would just sit back and reap the benefits.

    Zhao Min, on the other hand, thought it was because the two of them didn¡¯t want to follow her orders, so she stood up and said to Xiao Feng, "King Xiao, how about you and I join forces to capture Wanyan Liang?"

    Xiao Feng''s expression changed. With his own strength alone, it would be difficult to hurt Wanyan Liang, who was under the protection of Ouyang Feng, Qiu Qianren and a group of masters from the Jin Empire. But if the masters from the Ruyang Pce joined in, he would be absolutely sure of taking his life.

    Ouyang Feng and others'' expressions changed. It would be difficult for them to deal with the masters under themand of Prince Ruyang alone. With the addition of Xiao Feng, who was brave and powerful, they might be in grave danger.

    "Master Ximen, that Princess has put you together with us and wants to get rid of us together. What do you think about a coboration?" Wanyan Liang didn¡¯t waste his time and talked to Song Qingshu as well.

    Song Qingshu was stunned, as he didn''t expect that he would suddenly be the focus of attention.

    Although Wanyan Liang sounded as if he was just inquiring, he was clearly dragging him into trouble.

    But Song Qingshu didn''t want to step into the muddy water. For him, it wouldn''t be too difficult to take Xiao Longnu and Bing Xue''er safely away from this ce, not to mention that the two women''s movement technique was already very good.

    However, noticing the tense atmosphere in the ce, Song Qingshu suddenly changed his mind. Wanyan Liang was an extremely important figure in the current Jin Empire. Not only was he a noble, but he was also very proficient in the art of war. If he died here, it would be like breaking an arm of the Jin Empire. That would break the current power bnce, and Mongolia would be even more uncontroble.

    In Song Qingshu''s mind, the Qing Empire, the Jin Empire, the Liao Empire, and even the Southern Song Empire were just minor matters. His ultimate enemy would always be the behemoth Mongolia. As for the other forces, even if they were enemies, he could temporarily coborate with them to deal with Mongolia.

    Currently, the most famous army in the world naturally belonged to Mongolia, closely followed by the Jin Empire and the Eight Banners Army of the Qing Empire. If the Jin Empire and the Qing Empire copse, the Mongols would sweep the world and would have no rivals.

    Now that the actual controller of the Qing Empire was Song Qingshu, he naturally didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to his "ally", the Jin Empire. In the future, he would have to rely on them to help him fight the Mongolian cavalry.

    Having made up his mind, Song Qingshu smiled and asked the two women around him, "Which side do you think I should help?"

    Bing Xue''er was stunned. Although she didn''t like the Jin Empire, the Mongolian side had made it clear that it was going to harm them. If she just sat back and watched Zhao Min and her party deal with Wanyan Liang and his men, the three of them would be the next in line for sure. That would a very dangerous situation.

    "You just killed the Taoist and offended the Princess. So, naturally, you can only help the other side."

    "Miss Xiao, what do you think?" Song Qingshu looked at Xiao Longnu.

    "Help Ouyang Feng." Xiao Longnu said coldly.

    Her logic was simple. Zhao Min and her party had blocked her from killing Zhao Zhijing several times. They also had evil people like Monk Jinlun under theirmand, so they were naturally evil. Wanyan Liang from the Jin Empire gave her a sword just now, and Ouyang Feng saved her as well, so he was naturally a good person.

    "Then that''s it!" Song Qingshu shrugged, looked at Wanyan Liang and smiled, "it seems we have to fight the enemy together."

    With "Ximen Chuixue" joining their side, Ouyang Feng suddenly gained confidence. He looked at Zhao Min and her group andughed loudly, "Do you want a one on one fight, or do you n a melee?"

    Zhao Min thought in her mind, <i>¡®Our group, along with Xiao Feng and the others would naturally have an advantage in terms of strength. However, this kind of thing can¡¯t be determined by just simple calction of numbers. If we were to swarm them, the other group would definitely think that there was no hope of survival and fight to the death.</i>

    <i>And many of the masters on my side came from Kui¡¯s side, and they don¡¯t belong to the Ruyang Pce. If a fight breaks outter, they will definitely have their own agenda, and they would be eager to take the opportunity to consume the strength of their opponents¡­ so it''s really not certain who will win.¡¯</i>

    After thinking about all that, Zhao Min smiled sweetly, "We are not in war. Since we are in the wulin, we must follow the rules of the wulin. Each of us will choose five masters and the side who wins three out of five fights will be the victor. If you win, I will take my people out of here right away, if we win, how about you give Wanyan Liang to me?¡±

    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren looked at each other. They really didn''t know why Zhao Min chose such an almost stupid method when she had all the advantages.

    "Master Ouyang, you are just guests at this Wanyan Liang''s house, and you are not in a master-servant rtionship with him. You have already done your best for him, and it would not be shameful for you if he dies. Furthermore, this Princess can promise you that this time, regardless of victory or defeat in thepetition, I will let all seniors go."

    Zhao Min continued, while thinking to herself, <i>¡®Although old foxes like Taoist Baishang and Vajra Sect¡¯s master have always beenzy, but they value their personal reputation very much. But in this kind ofpetition, they have to try their best.¡¯</i>

    Wanyan Liang was secretly in a dilemma, as Zhao Min''s words had shattered all the morale he had umted. Now that the masters on his side had an escape route, would they even fight seriously?

    He understood that if he insisted on fighting in groups at the moment, he would lose the hearts of his men even more. So he didn¡¯t lose his calm, andughed loudly, "Master Ouyang, you don''t have to worry. I am already grateful that you are willing to fight with those Mongolian masters for my sake. If you fail, then it is my fate to die at this ce, so you can just leave."

    The tragic tone in his voice made Song Qingshu nod in approval. This Wanyan Liang retreated in order to advance, and in a blink of an eye he rekindled the gradually disintegrating morale of his men. He and Zhao Min were having a fierce psychological battle.

    Naturally, an old fox like Ouyang Feng wouldn¡¯t be trapped by a few sweet words. So, while thinking of his own reputation, he secretly made up his mind to try his best to save the man¡¯s life. However, when he looked around, he was shocked to find that they didn¡¯t even have five top masters on their side.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 374: Breaking the Vajra Body

    <h4>Chapter 374: Breaking the Vajra Body</h4>

    Ouyang Feng secretly calcted, <i>¡®We have me, Qiu Qianren, Ximen Chuixue, and Xiao Longnu, who barely counts as half a great master. Although her swordsmanship is exquisite, she can¡¯t really contend against a top master since her internal strength is too weak. We could¡¯ve used her to deal with Monk Jinlun, but he was enlightened by Zhao Min¡¯s advice just now and already knows how to defeat her. And even if we include her, we will still have only four people. The remaining person¡­¡¯</i>

    Ouyang Feng''s eyes subconsciously turned to Bing Xue''er, who was standing next to Song Qingshu.

    In his opinion, since Bing Xue''er was Xiao Longnu''s senior sister, her martial arts skills wouldn''t be too bad, and considering that she was with "Ximen Chuixue", her martial arts skills might be much better than he had imagined.

    Noticing the look in Ouyang Feng''s eyes, Song Qingshu guessed what he was thinking.

    Although Bing Xue''er''s martial arts skills were good, it was still far from enough to cope with those great masters. But at the moment, he couldn''t let his side appear weak and destroy his own prestige.

    Therefore, Song Qingshu nodded and said, "Since we have equal amount of people on both sides, the side that wins the most fights will win the wager."

    When everyone in the lobby heard this, they all took a deep breath. They didn''t understand why this guy was so confident. Even if he could win one fight, could those two delicate young women win theirs?

    Everyone had seen Xiao Longnu''s martial arts. Although her sword skills were exquisite, her internal strength was limited, so it may be difficult for her to win a fight. As for the other woman, could it be that she was also a great master?

    Zhao Min also had the same doubt in her heart and quickly summoned her subordinates for a discussion.

    Taoist Baishang said, "On our side, we have me, King Xiao, the Vajra Sect Master, and Monk Jinlun. The remaining two spots will be left to my two disciples Lu Zhangke or He Biweng."

    Hearing his words, Xiao Xiangzi and others looked angry, but they had just suffered several defeats, which made them lose a lot of face, so it was difficult to say anything.

    Ignoring them, Taoist Baishang sais with a proud look on his face, "I and King Xiao can definitely win two fights. As long as you can win the other ones, we will win."

    Different emotions shed across the faces of Vajra Sect Master and Monk Jinlun.

    Monk Jinlun didn¡¯t care that much. After all, he had suffered some internal injuries from Ouyang Feng''s sneak attack during hisst fight. So no one would me him even if he lost a fight.

    Vajra Sect Master, on the other hand, was secretly furious, and scolded in his heart, <i>¡®You and I are obviously equally famous. You think you are sure to win, but you doubt that I will lose? That¡¯s really unreasonable!¡¯</i>

    Zhao Min had no time to worry about the undercurrent between the two, as she frowned and said, "We have an 80% chance of winning, but we are afraid that they will adopt Tian Ji''s Horse Racing Strategy and use the weak horse against the strong horse, which will be troublesome." (G: Tian Ji¡¯s Horse Racing (Ìï¼ÉÈüÂí) is a story in one of the greatest Chinese literatures Records of the Grand Historian.)

    Everyone agreed with her conjecture.

    Xiao Feng pondered for a moment and said, "How about we make an agreement with them. We will determine an order of appearance for each participants, and no changes will be allowed during thepetition itself. This way they won¡¯t be able to use Tian Ji''s Horse Racing Strategy."

    Zhao Min''s beautiful eyes lit up, "King Xiao really has a sharp mind!"

    *****

    After the discussion ended, Zhao Min offered to make an agreement as nned.

    Hearing Zhao Min''s request, Song Qingshu smiled and said, "No problem."

    Then he discussed the order of appearance with Ouyang Feng and the others.

    "Master Ximen¡­are you sure you really want to do this?" Ouyang Feng looked solemn.

    "Otherwise, do you have a better way?" Song Qingshu said lightly.

    Qiu Qianren also frowned, "It''s not that we don''t believe you, it''s just that what you are nning to do is too shocking."

    "Whether I win or not is my business. As long as you can win your fights, it will reduce my pressure." Song Qingshu said with a nonchnt expression.

    Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren looked at each other, but Ouyang Feng finally nodded, "Since you insist, let''s do it this way."

    On the other side, Zhao Min and Xiao Feng were also seriously discussing the order of appearance.

    "We can¡¯t arrange King Xiao and Taoist Baishang as thest two, otherwise if they identally win three fights, we will have no chance to win."

    Xiao Feng nodded, "We can''t all appear in the first three fights as well. If the opponents really adopts Tian Ji''s Horse Racing Strategy and uses the two weakest people topete with us first, we will be in trouble."

    The Vajra Sect Master snorted, "Is King Xiao looking down on me?"

    Zhao Min quickly spoke up and said, "The Vajra Sect Master is misunderstanding. King Xiao is only considering the worst case scenario. Monk Jinlun is injured, and neither of the two Xuanming Elders is sure to win against Qiu Qianren. Ouyang Feng ranks first among the Five Greats, and that Ximen Chuixue is unfathomable. Even if King Xiao and Taoist Baishang gets to fight them, the oue will only be 50-50, so it¡¯s always good to be careful.¡±

    Although the Vajra Sect Master was a little angry, he also knew that what she said was the truth.

    The worst-case scenario was that Xiao Feng and Taoist Baishang ended up fighting those two women, or the Vajra Sect Master and Monk Jinlun ended up facing Ouyang Feng and Ximen Chuixue. Also, if the two Xuanming Elders ended up fighting against Qiu Qianren, it was really possible that they would lose the wager.

    "So we must not lose the third fight¡­" Zhao Min said solemnly, and quickly decided on the arrangements, "Then, in the third fight, please let King Xiao take action. Taoist Baishang will be in charge of the fourth fight, and for the remaining fights¡­" Zhao Min¡¯s eyes swept over several people, and she suddenly began to ponder.

    The Vajra Sect Master was worried that he might not get a chance to show his strength if he got thest ce, so he quickly said, "Let me do the first fight!"

    Zhao Min turned to look at Monk Jinlun, "That''s fine, then I will trouble the State Teacher for the second fight."

    Monk Jinlun nodded, but his expression turned a bit dark. If he hadn''t suffered internal injuries, he would have been able to win the fight with ease. But now, he wasn¡¯t as sure.

    After the two sides finished their discussion, they quickly exchanged the list of arrangements.

    Looking at the other party''s order, Song Qingshu slightly smiled,<i> ¡®It''s pretty much what I expected.¡¯</i>

    Zhao Min''s expression changed, because the first three names on the opponent¡¯s list all had the same name ¡ª Ximen Chuixue.

    "This is unreasonable, how can the same person appear so many times!" The Mongolian group suddenly shouted.

    "You didn''t say that we couldn''t do this just now, so why not?" Song Qingshu replied.

    Taoist Baishang quietly said to Zhao Min, "Princess, don''t worry, although Ximen Chuixue is unfathomable, he has to fight three times in a row. Even if the Vajra Sect Master cannot win, he can still consume his strength to a great extent. Monk Jinlun and King Xiao will naturally be able to defeat him."

    Zhao Min thought the same way. No matter how powerful Ximen Chuixue was, it would be impossible for him to fight three masters in a row. However, she had doubts in her mind, <i>¡®Since he nned to participate in three fights, then why did he choose to fight continuously like this?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu had already expected that Zhao Min would arrange Xiao Feng to be the third. Honestly, if the weakest fighter on his side faced off against Xiao Feng, the chance of them winning the wager would be much greater.

    However, Song Qingshu really admired Xiao Feng''sbat ability after he read novels in his previous life. Now that his own martial arts realm had reached the top level, ordinary masters could no longer arouse his interest. So he wanted to have a hearty battle with Xiao Feng. Fueled by his great sense of pride, he chose to fight three battles in a row!

    "You little basta*d, I''ll teach you a lesson for your arrogance, and make you understand the difference between the heaven and earth." The Vajra Sect Master angrily snorted.

    He had already made up his mind to crush his opponent''s hands with his powerful Vajra fingers, and see how he would fight in the future. As the arrogant prick wouldn¡¯t be able to continue fighting, winning this one fight would be equivalent to winning three fights. The possibility made him really happy!

    "Are you sure you can teach me a lesson?" Song Qingshu smiled disdainfully.

    The Vajra Sect Master''s bald head suddenly turned red, and he angrily said, "I am your senior, so I will let you make the first move."

    "Oh?" Song Qingshu sighed, "If I take action first, I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to take action."

    Everyone saw a blur before their eyes, as Song Qingshu''s long sword suddenly reached the neck of the Vajra Sect Master.

    "Sect Master!" Zhao Min''s beautiful face turned pale, and Taoist Baishang beside her quicklyforted her: "Princess, don''t worry, the Vajra Sect Master¡¯s Indestructible Vajra Body has reached the state of perfection, and the opponent''s sword cannot hurt him."

    Zhao Min carefully looked and saw that there was no blood on the Vajra Sect Master neck, as the tip of the opponent''s sword couldn¡¯t prate his skin.

    The face of the Vajra Sect Master turned red. Having just witnessed his opponent¡¯s ghostly movement, he was already on full alert. But who would have thought that the guy would still hit his vital point with his first move!

    If he hadn''t mastered the Indestructible Vajra Body, which allowed the body-protecting Qi to circte automatically, he would¡¯ve been dead on the spot!

    Using his powerful Vajra Finger to flick the long sword away from his neck, the Vajra Sect Master quickly poked at Song Qingshu''s chest with his other finger.

    Song Qingshu''s body shed and he suddenly returned to the original ce. His hand felt numb due to the force of the fingering from the sword, and he couldn''t help but praise, "The powerful Vajra Finger is indeed worthy of its reputation!"

    The Vajra Sect Master failed to hit the target, and he no longer dared to look down upon the young man in front of him. He used all his strength to activate the Indestructible Vajra Body and solemnly guarded himself.

    Taoist Baishang secretly nodded and quietly said to Zhao Min, "Originally, I was worried that the Vajra Sect Master would attack him in anger, but now I am finally relieved."

    Zhao Min intently looked at the two people in the arena and asked, "Why?"

    Taoist Baishang exined, "As long as the Vajra Sect Master does not rush forward with greed for merit, he will be invincible with his Indestructible Vajra Body. When the opponent attacks, he will just have to wait for an opportunity to counterattack with his powerful Vajra Finger. If he cannd even one attack, it will surely decide the winner.¡±

    Xiao Feng on the side looked solemn, "With the opponent''s movement technique, it would be very difficult for the Vajra Sect Master to hit him."

    "Miss Xiao, I''m sorry, I took your sword again." After Song Qingshu returned to the ce, his first reaction was to apologize to Xiao Longnu.

    Xiao Longnu felt her face turn hot for no reason, and she calmly said, "Just take it and use it."

    But she stillined in her heart, <i>¡®I would¡¯ve given it to you if you had just asked, so why did you have to take it from me like that?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu then turned around and looked at the Vajra Sect Master, "Are you sure that I can''t break your Indestructible Vajra Body?"

    The Vajra Sect Master was shocked, but his face remained calm, "For hundreds of years, countless talented masters have tried to break the Indestructible Vajra Body. Unfortunately, none of them have seeded. Naturally, you will be no exception."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu smiled, "That''s because they don''t understand structural mechanics and Hooke''sw. I also didn''t understand it either, but unfortunately for you, I happened to have watched ¡®Prison Bre*k¡¯."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I have changed how I word things in my trantions, and you should be able to feel the difference from the next few chapters.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 375: Three Battles I

    <h4>Chapter 375: Three Battles I</h4>

    "What is he talking about?"

    Utter confusion swept through the ce, leaving even Xiao Longnu with a baffled expression.

    "It''s invigorating to stand on the shoulders of giants¡­" Song Qingshu muttered cryptically, making everyone even more perplexed. He then swiftly readied his sword, and lunged at the Vajra Sect Master.

    Song Qingshu''s agility was astonishing, and it forced the Vajra Sect Master to protect vital areas while relying on the Indestructible Vajra Body to withstand his opponent''s elusive swordy.

    "Your Excellency, there''s no need to guard your private parts and rear end. I have no intention of targeting those unsavory spots, as not to sully Miss Xiao''s de." Song Qingshu casually remarked as he gracefully moved about the ce, thrusting his sword in various directions.

    The venerable Vajra Sect Master¡¯s face turned red, but he dared not dismiss Song Qingshu''s words. He relinquished defense in those areas, poised to exploit any opening in his opponent''s stance, and waited for an opportunity to unleash his formidable Vajra Finger technique.

    On the sidelines, Zhao Min furrowed her brows, "Why doesn''t he retaliate?"

    Taoist Baishang hurriedly rified, "Ximen Chuixue''s swordsmanship is too swift. The Vajra Sect Master is struggling to match his pace. Engaging in a hasty counterattack would expose vulnerable areas of his body. It''s wiser to employ the Indestructible Vajra Body to intercept the opponent''s strikes while waiting for an opening."

    Amidst the shing sounds of metal, it was clear that Ximen Chuixue''s sword was hitting the Vajra Sect Master''s body. Although the Vajra Sect Master outwardly remained impassive, Song Qingshu''s enigmatic sword move from earlier still haunted Zhao Min''s thoughts.

    Ouyang Feng and other top martial artists pondered their odds against the renowned Indestructible Vajra Body. They keenly observed Song Qingshu''s swordy, hoping for a glimpse of victory over the mystical technique.

    "Hmm¡­" Ouyang Feng finally perceived something amiss.

    While Song Qingshu''s swordwork was swift, he was only targeting a few specific locations.

    <i>¡®If I were to strike, I would repeatedly aim for a single point to test if I can breach the opponent''s defenses through persistence. Ximen Chuixue seems to have figured that out. But why is he dispersing his attacks?¡¯ </i>Ouyang Feng wondered.

    However, the Vajra Sect Master didn''t share Ouyang Feng''s insight. His expression suddenly shifted as he sensed a gradual deterioration in the effectiveness of his body-protecting Qi. The realization made him feel horrified, and the thought, <i>¡®What is happening? He merely grazed me a few times!¡¯</i>

    Sensing that the time was almost right, Song Qingshu sheathed his sword and swiftly struck with a palm strike, targeting a spot among the dozen ces he had previously attacked.

    The Vajra Sect Master''s face turned ashen, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Mongolia was the foremost adversary festering in Song Qingshu''s heart. The Vajra Sect Master possessed formidable martial arts and he had also defected to Mongolia.

    Song Qingshu knew that his opponent''s decades of umtion was not to be underestimated. But his time, the old martial arts master had ced excessive faith in his Indestructible Vajra Body, rendering himself vulnerable to a multitude of offensive techniques. Song Qingshu was well aware that he might not be able to defeat the Vajra Sect Master with such ease in their future encounters.

    Therefore, with a faint sigh, Song Qingshu thrust his sword forward, aiming to seize the opportunity and end the Vajra Sect Master''s life, cutting Mongolia''s wings in the process.

    However, the Vajra Sect Master, who was quite resolute and skilled, swiftly mped the opponent¡¯s sword with his formidable Vajra Fingers.

    Song Qingshu emitted a soft exhtion, and directed his internal energy forward.

    Poof!

    The sword''s tip prated an inch into the Vajra Sect Master''s chest but remained restrained by the grip of the opponent''s two fingers.

    <i>¡®Decades of expertise truly show results¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu mused internally, while reluctantly relinquishing his sword''s hilt. Then he brushed the de with his sleeve, setting it into a rapid spin.

    Feeling the intense pain, the Vajra Sect Master screamed and swiftly retreated.

    Taoist Baishang leaped forward to block Song Qingshu from seizing the chance to finish off the Vajra Sect Master.

    Gazing at the opponent''s bloody fingers, Song Qingshu inwardlymented at the fact that the Vajra Sect Master''s powerful fingers had managed to endure such an attack without being severed.

    "We''ve lost the first bout¡­" Zhao Min calmly acknowledged their loss.

    She had to do so because the Ruyang Pce would face substantial losses should the Vajra Sect Master perished in such a manner.

    "How did you prate my Indestructible Vajra Body?" The Vajra Sect Master inquired, perturbed and infuriated, a question also shared by the other onlookers who awaited Song Qingshu''s response.

    "Given the level of mathematics and physics in this world, you wouldn''t grasp the concept." Song Qingshu replied with a slight smile.

    Employing principles of structural mechanics allowed even reinforced concrete from his previous life to be easily dismantled. No matter how strong the Indestructible Vajra Body was, it couldn¡¯t withstand the science of structural mechanics.

    The core principle was the utilization of stress concentration. This phenomenon involved a significant increase in stress within solids, particrly at sharp corners, holes, gaps, grooves, and areas with rigid constraints. Stress concentration could lead to the fracture of brittle materials and the formation of fatigue cracks.

    In these stress concentration areas, the maximum stress values were contingent on factors such as the object''s geometry and loading method. The escted local stress levels diminished rapidly with distance from the peak stress point.

    Higher internal stress in an object corresponded to lower external force requirements for its destruction. Therefore, pinpointing stress concentration points and undermining them would render the destruction of the entire object significantly more feasible.

    To identify these stress concentration points, mathematical models were typically established, and their (x, y, z) spatial coordinates wereputed viaputer analysis.

    While Song Qingshucked ess to aputer, he wielded the majestic True Qi. Enveloping his de with that Qi, he could detect stress concentration points with every strike against the Vajra Sect Master. He could sense these vulnerable points through fluctuations in the Qi attached to his de, and with his current realm of martial arts, he could easily pinpoint those differences.

    After identifying the stress concentration points on the Vajra Sect Master''s chest, Song Qingshu repeatedly struck those areas. Over time, the energy channeled into his de gradually dismantled the internal structure of those points. The opponent''s chest, once as resilient as steel, was nowpromised.

    Those stress concentration points varied for different martial arts. Practitioners of martial arts, such as the Golden Bell Cover or Iron Cloth Shirt, often had one area on their bodies that remained susceptible to attacks. That area was deliberately left weaker than the rest and was closely guarded, even from their closest confidants.

    The Indestructible Vajra Body, on the other hand, was renowned for leaving no openings once sessfully mastered. It bestowed invulnerability, elevating its practitioners beyond those relying on mere external defenses.

    Little did the founder of the Indestructible Vajra Body realize that, despite its miraculous attributes, the technique still adhered to the fundamentalws of physics.

    The Vajra Sect Master had devoted decades to perfecting the Indestructible Vajra Body and had attained enlightenment. Yet, he remained oblivious to the presence of a subtle vulnerability in his invincible body.

    When Song Qingshu targeted those points, the Vajra Sect Master initially dismissed the strikes. By the time he recognized that something was wrong, it was toote.

    Witnessing Song Qingshu''s reluctance to delve into details, Ouyang Feng and the others didn¡¯t think much of it. They understood the significance of concealing the method to breach the Indestructible Vajra Body.

    The Vajra Sect Master¡¯s face changed from shades of green to red, and his inner turmoil was quite apparent. While losing a match was expected inbat, the Vajra Sect Master''s self-confidence had been shattered by the direct assault on his Invincible Vajra Body. Doubt began to gnaw at him, and he questioned whether the Indestructible Vajra Body harbored a fatal w.

    If Ximen Chuixue knew, others might as well.

    From now on, in future battles, he would hesitate to rely on this magic art.

    Monk Jinlun, too, sensed the frigid winds of adversity. He looked at the Vajra Sect Master, who had fallen victim to Song Qingshu''s mastery. At the moment, he only wanted to retreat and dedicate himself to mastering the Dragon Elephant Technique. Only then would he be immune to formidable opponents, regardless of their martial arts level.

    "I am Jinlun, the Mongolian State Teacher. And I challenge you!" Monk Jinlun loudly dered, rallying his spirit and seized the initiative.

    His rash charge earned him a scornful remark from Ouyang Feng, "You are quite shameless. Ximen Chuixue justpleted his match, and you''re already challenging him."

    Monk Jinlun blushed, torn between advancing and retreating. However, Zhao Min interjected firmly, "Master Ximen has chosen to partake in three consecutive matches voluntarily. No one coerced him. If he is ready for the second round, then let the contestmence."

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly, "Master Ouyang, there''s no need to fret. Let''s begin the second match."

    Monk Jinlun found himself taken aback by Song Qingshu''s unflustered demeanor. He wondered if his adversary had recovered his depleted energy. Yet, such a feat was imusible. The Vajra Sect Master was no slouch, and Song Qingshu''s tactics had depleted his internal strength significantly. What could have possibly changed?

    Unperturbed, Monk Jinlun bellowed, and his five spinning wheels hurtled toward Song Qingshu.

    "The vulnerability of wheel-type weapons is quite obvious. In ¡®Mysterious Weapons'', it¡¯s acknowledged that even Taixu, the divine weapon refined by Emperor Xuanyuan Huang possesses vulnerabilities. These metal scraps are no exception!" After Song Qingshu finished speaking, his body gently floated up, akin to a falling leaf, ensuring that the tip of his footnded precisely between two swiftly spinning wheels.

    His sword struck at the precise center of the wheel, resulting in a muffled thud. Song Qingshu promptly manipted the copper wheel to counterattack, intercepting the erratic silver wheel. The collision shattered both wheels into pieces.

    Witnessing his four wheels get destroyed in an instant, Monk Jinlun felt a surge of shock. He hastily retracted the golden wheel, positioning it defensively before himself and eyeing Song Qingshu with renewed caution.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 376: Three Battles II

    <h4>Chapter 376: Three Battles II</h4>

    There was an uproar in the scene.

    Just before, Song Qingshu seemed to have effortlessly defeated the Vajra Sect Master, and this time, it was even more astonishing, as he had instantly destroyed the four wheels of the Mongolian State Teacher!

    Monk Jinlun was drenched in cold sweat. He had originally intended to catch Song Qingshu off guard while he caught his breath, but to his surprise, he was caught off guard himself. His heart suddenly grew cold, <i>¡®Could it be that this person''s inner strength surpasses mine by such arge margin?¡¯</i>

    Only Ouyang Feng, Taoist Baishang, and Xiao Feng could vaguely discern the issue. Song Qingshu had employed more strength than usual to disable the four wheels, avoiding a direct confrontation with Monk Jinlun using excessive internal energy.

    With that, the martial arts of several great masters in the scene were unmistakably assessed.

    Monk Jinlun was undeniably formidable, but he struggled to utilize his prowess effectively. When facing opponents of the same caliber, he often met defeat, and against those weaker than himself, he had trouble securing a swift victory. Ultimately, the reasony in Monk Jinlun''s deficiency in technique and skills.

    He ced excessive trust in the principle of overwhelming force. In the Return of the Condor Heroes, he faced multiple defeats in martial artspetitions in the Central ins,rgely due to hisck of finesse and adaptability. Consequently, even after going into seclusion, he continued to cultivate the Dragon Elephant Technique, which focused on sheer strength. Though he prided himself on his martial arts skills, he eventually met his demise at the hands of Yang Guo''s exceptionally refined Sad Soul Palm.

    After witnessing Song Qingshu shatter all four wheels with a single move, his initial assumption was that the opponent was relying on brute force. However, he hadn''t anticipated that Song Qingshu was employing a subtle technique to move a thousand pounds using minimal force, causing his heart to waver.

    Noticing King Jinlun''s momentary distraction, Xiao Feng furrowed his brow and whispered to Zhao Min, "Princess, if the State Teacher continues to fight in his current state, he might meet his end on the spot."

    Recalling the ruthlessness of "Ximen Chuixue," who had attempted to seize the opportunity to kill the Vajra Sect Master, Zhao Min shivered inwardly and quickly raised her hand, "There''s no need for a second round ofpetition; we concede."

    Monk Jinlun blushed and anxiously protested, "Princess!"

    Zhao Min shook her head, offering a faint smile, "The position of a State Teacher is prestigious; it will not be tarnished by a merepetition."

    Nheless, in her heart, she sighed, realizing that their chances of victory were dwindling. Even though King Xiao possessed formidable martial arts skills, he might not be able to surpass Ximen Chuixue. Next, Taoist Baishang would face Ouyang Feng, and Lu Zhangke would confront Qiu Qianren. Achieving victory might be a challenging feat for them.

    Seeing the gratitude in Monk Jinlun''s eyes, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but admire Zhao Min''s ability to win people over. While he had initially intended to take advantage of the situation to eliminate one or two Mongolian masters, it was now challenging to continue that n, given the opponent''s concession.

    On the other side, Wanyan Liang gazed at Song Qingshu''s back in astonishment, and remarked, "Such a master exists in the world? I''d be willing to pay any price to win him over."

    The Jin Empire and Mongolia had been at odds for many years, and numerous top assassins dispatched by the Jin Empire had met their demise at the hands of those two individuals. Consequently, he was well aware of the martial prowess of Monk Jinlun and the Master of the Vajra Sect. In his eyes, those two individuals were on par with the likes of Ouyang Feng and Qiu Qianren, and seeing them so easily defeated by Ximen Chuixue made him ponder, <i>¡®Just how formidable is Ximen Chuixue''s martial arts?¡¯</i>

    "You''ve just fought two consecutive battles, and your True Qi must be depleted. Take a moment to catch your breath. This Xiao can wait for an hour or two." Xiao Feng wasn''t in a hurry to engage inbat; instead, he loudly dered.

    "King Xiao is indeed a true gentleman." Song Qingshu remarked, "Since King Xiao suggests it, if I insist on not taking a rest, wouldn''t I be underestimating you? It won''t take an hour; just the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn."

    Xiao Feng gestured with his hand, inviting him, "Please, make yourselffortable." He then nced across the entire assembly and proimed, "Anyone who dares to attack Master Ximen at this juncture is challenging me, Xiao Feng."

    The moment his gaze swept over the crowd, everyone felt an intense unease, as if they had been struck by a sharp de. They couldn''t help but be astonished,

    <i>¡®Xiao Feng''s gaze held genuine authority. Had his martial arts reached such heights?¡¯</i>

    Zhao Min furrowed her brow, perceiving that Xiao Feng''s words were intended for her ears. She couldn''t entirely approve of his approach. From her perspective, this situation resembled two opposing armies. In warfare, strategies should be used to their fullest extent, with every possible advantage sought to secure ultimate victory. Nevertheless, since Xiao Feng had spoken, she refrained from publicly opposing him.

    "Xiao Feng is indeed a hero." Song Qingshu praised, then sat cross-legged on the ground to recuperate. He had recently triumphed over the Vajra Sect Master and the Monk Jinlun in session. While it appeared as if he had used immense power, in reality, he had relied on cunning rather than expending excessive energy. Soon, he opened his eyes and addressed Xiao Feng, "King Xiao, I''m ready!"

    Like a vignt tiger, Xiao Feng strode into the arena, locking eyes with Song Qingshu. He was aware that Song Qingshu''s earlier disy of swift movement could expose his weaknesses if he initiated an attack, so he had made up his mind to maintain a consistent stance in the face of changing circumstances.

    Song Qingshu also understood Xiao Feng''s intentions andughed heartily, "Since King Xiao won''t use a weapon, I won''t either. It''s just a friendlypetition; why employ weapons between fellow martial artists?"

    "Very well!" Xiao Feng raised his palms and responded, "There''s no need for that. This Xiao''s physical skills rely on these palms. Whether or not I have a weapon won''t significantly affect me. You don¡¯t have to hold back your strengths."

    "King Xiao is truly honorable." Song Qingshu conceded, gesturing with his hand. "I must confess that in a life-and-death battle, I would never relinquish my sword. However, this is merely a contest. Why should we employ weapons when we share amon passion for martial arts?"

    "Agreed!" Xiao Feng gracefully lifted the hem of his robe and handed a green bamboo stick to a nearby Khitan warrior, "In that case, let''s test our palms."

    Song Qingshu was momentarily surprised and said with a wry smile, "I had forgotten that Brother Xiao once led the Beggar Gang. Naturally, you''re well-versed in the Dog Beating Stick Technique. My apologies for my ignorance."

    Xiao Feng shook his head, stating, "While I do know the Dog Beating Stick Technique, my mastery of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms surpasses it. Whether we have weapons or not, it won''t make much difference to me. Why restrict ourselves, brother? What are your thoughts?"

    "King Xiao speaks wisely." Song Qingshu replied, signaling with his hand.

    "Very well!" Xiao Feng extended his palms, and they prepared to engage inbat.

    Song Qingshuughed heartily, " Let''s engage in a duel, Brother Xiao."

    With a sh, Song Qingshu lunged from a distance. Xiao Feng was well-prepared, transforming his palms into ws and using his Dragon-Capturing Hand technique to grasp a nearby table, beforeunching an attack on Song Qingshu''s nk.

    "Hmm?" Song Qingshu hadn''t anticipated such a skillful response. With a swift palm strike, he broke the table into four pieces and swiftly evaded to the side, without pausing.

    Indeed, a powerful palm force struck the spot where Song Qingshu had previously stood, shattering the floor.

    The innkeeper, observing from a distance, felt a pang of sorrow, <i>¡®These damned martial artists kept breaking things; who will pay for these damagester?¡¯</i>

    The other martial artists, however, paid no attention to such matters, focusing instead on the exchanges between Song Qingshu and Xiao Feng. They had engaged in several rapid moves, akin to a game of cat and mouse.

    Having easily won two consecutive matches earlier, Song Qingshu had captivated the attention of the Mongolian and Khitan warriors. Now, with Xiao Feng entering the fray, the two martial artists were evenly matched in attack and defense, eliciting excited cheers from the onlookers.

    "This Xiao Feng possesses formidable martial arts; I hope he remains safe." Bing Xue''er murmured, her brow furrowing as she watched the contest.

    Xiao Longnu offered a reassuring smile, saying, "Senior Sister, you''re just worried for nothing. Brother-inw is incredibly skilled. Even if he can''t win, he''ll surely protect himself."

    "Stop listening to his nonsense. He''s not your brother-inw," Bing Xue''er replied, her cheeks blushing in embarrassment.

    Unbeknownst to them, Wanyan Liang had taken notice of the two graceful and refined women, particrly Bing Xue''er, whose figure exuded grace despite her mask. Xiao Longnu, on the other hand, was exceptionally beautiful, her smile captivating. Wanyan Liang couldn''t help but think, <i>¡®Is there a woman in the world as extraordinary as this? Inparison, all the women I''ve encountered thus far seem ordinary. If I could have her, I''d dly forsake being a prince.¡¯</i>

    The two women remained oblivious to Wanyan Liang''s intense gaze, their attention firmly fixed on the contest in progress.

    Song Qingshu chuckled, "King Xiao employed the Dragon Capturing Hand and the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to perfection. It seems I had underestimated you earlier. So let¡¯s see what do you think about mine!"

    Xiao Feng was surprised by Song Qingshu''s use of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. When he witnessed the Three Waves of Subduing Dragons, his astonishment grew. He knew the strength of this technique, and if he didn''t exercise caution, he could be gravely injured. Consequently, he swiftly gathered his resolve and prepared to confront it. However, he couldn''t help but feel some regret. He aligned his palms, employing the Triple Wave technique he had created, aiming to counter Song Qingshu.

    As Song Qingshu unleashed the Proud Dragon Repents, Xiao Feng realized its potency and the potential for serious harm if he underestimated it. With practiced precision, he unleashed the Triple Wave technique in response,unching his palms simultaneously.

    The two palm forces collided, creating a whirlwind of force that tore through the air and shattered floor!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems this month, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 377: Three Battles III

    <h4>Chapter 377: Three Battles III</h4>

    Everyone in the scene was swept away by the strong wind generated by the internal energy of the two people, causing the skin on their faces to twitch.

    When the two energy forces collided, even top masters such as Ouyang Feng and Taoist Baishang had to take half a step back.

    Song Qingshu and Xiao Feng each stepped back a few paces after the sh.

    Song Qingshu swayed, while Xiao Feng had a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

    Everyone on the Mongolian side was shocked. They didn''t expect that Xiao Feng, who was considered invincible when it came topetition of palm power, would actually suffer losses.

    "Incredible!" Xiao Feng didn''t care about himself and looked at Song Qingshu excitedly, "I didn''t expect that Your Excellency would not only know the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms but alsoprehended the Three Waves of Subduing the Dragon, just like this Xiao."

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly. Xiao Feng''s Three Waves of Subduing the Dragon was entirely his creation, whereas Song Qingshu¡¯s own adaptation came after studying the original work and understanding the principles behind Xiao Feng''s creation.

    Xiao Feng''s internal strength was obviously not as potent as Song Qingshu, but their palm techniques were nearly evenly matched. The key was that Xiao Feng executed this technique much more skillfully than Song Qingshu did.

    Song Qingshu''s decision to forgo the sword and instead employ the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms against Xiao Feng was not rash but carefully considered.

    Shortly aftering to this world, Song Qingshu hade to realize that the effectiveness of the same martial art varied significantly when employed by different individuals. Beyond differences in skill, thepatibility between the practitioner''s personality and the martial art yed a crucial role. A bold and straightforward personality would harness the power of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to a greater extent than a clever person like Huang Rong.

    Song Qingshu believed that his own personality didn''t quite align with those of individuals like Xiao Feng and Guo Jing, and he had always known that he would never reach their level of mastery with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    However, as Song Qingshu''s martial prowess continued to improve, he started questioning that assumption.

    Ultimately, the martial arts in the world all converged towards amon goal through diverse paths, whether it be swordsmanship or palm techniques, their underlying principles should be the same. If he could attain perfection in swordsmanship, why couldn''t he achieve the same in palm techniques, thus reaching the legendary swordless state of Dugu Qiubai?

    While a practitioner''spatibility with a martial art could maximize its power, the user might not understand why that synergy urred.

    The concept of martial artspatibility alone couldn''t exin it.

    Hailing from ater era, Song Qingshu was exposed to a more rigorous scientific approach, which led him to seek underlying principles through empirical observation.

    Song Qingshu believed that by summarizing these principles, he could maximize the potential of martial arts, even if his personality and martial art didn''t mesh perfectly.

    This fight with Xiao Feng provided the ideal opportunity. Song Qingshu possessed a thorough understanding of the martial art itself. He aimed to discover why Xiao Feng''s execution of the same martial art was so much more potent than his own.

    After the exchange of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms''s palm techniques, Song Qingshu sensed a vague insight but struggled to fully grasp it.

    On the sidelines, Ouyang Feng witnessed "Ximen Chuixue" employing the Triple Wave of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and he immediately recognized the man¡¯s true identity. They had crossed paths numerous times on the Mystic Dragon Ind, and Ouyang Feng had seen the technique from Song Qingshu more than once.

    <i>¡®So, it''s him. It''s been a while. I didn''t expect his martial arts to have improved so much¡­¡¯</i> Ouyang Feng sighed. <i>¡®With his innate martial talent, my Ke¡¯er could have also be an unparalleled martial artist just like him.¡¯</i>

    On the other side, Zhao Min''splexion fluctuated between green and white. She had also seen Song Qingshu in action. The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were originally the secret skills of the Beggar Gang. Only a handful of people in the world could reach this level of proficiency.

    "So, it''s that man¡­Song Qingshu¡­" she mumbled. Memories of their past encounters, including their journey to Kaifeng for medical treatment, suddenly flooded her mind.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was not only the most formidable opponent he had ever faced but also possessed remarkable skill in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Xiao Feng couldn''t contain his excitement. He roared and charged towards Song Qingshu, shouting, "Brother Ximen, take this move¨C ¡®Dragon Soars in the Sky''!"

    Song Qingshu was intimately familiar with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and he immediately recognized that the left palm attack in this technique was a mere feint, with the real attack concealed in the right palm''s sudden thrust towards his lower abdomen. Xiao Feng had preemptively revealed his intentions, seemingly without any intent to harm him.

    Song Qingshu swiftly raised his hands to defend, but when met with the formidable force of Xiao Feng''s right palm, he sensed the disappearance of that power and instead felt the left palm''s feint erupt with a gust of strong wind.

    As he hastened to meet the attack with his own palms, and Song Qingshu found himself exhrated. Xiao Feng''s wealth ofbat experience allowed him to adapt swiftly and change the nature of his palm strikes in response to the situation. Although Song Qingshu suffered a minor injury, his mind sharpened.

    Xiao Feng hadn''t deliberately deceived Song Qingshu. The technique he employed was indeed "Dragon Soars in the Sky" but, he modified his strikes based on the unfolding circumstances, inflicting an unexpected injury on Song Qingshu.

    Though blood trickled from the corners of Song Qingshu''s mouth, his face bore a triumphant smile. He had finally grasped the secret of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. He had erroneously regarded them as the most potent martial arts in the world, but this was a fundamental misunderstanding. As one delved deeper into the technique, it revealed its true essence.

    The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms relied not on prescribed movements but on thebination of hardness and softness, strength and weakness, swallowing and spitting, to catch opponents off guard.

    For instance, Xiao Feng''s "Dragon Soars in the Sky" had been a feint with his left palm and a genuine strike with his right palm. However, he seamlessly interchanged the roles based on the situation, causing a master like Song Qingshu to falter.

    Song Qingshu spected that, during that move, Xiao Feng hadn''t unleashed the full potential of his palm strikes. He had been deliberating, adjusting, and, at any given moment, could alter the real and feigned strikes.

    From that perspective, it was likely that only two individuals worldwide had mastered the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to this level. Xiao Feng''s remarkable talent and his innate God of War bloodline enabled him to transcend this threshold independently, while Guo Jing, through his study of the Nine Yin Manual, achieved the state of harmonizing hardness and softness, although he may not have fullyprehended why.

    Hong Qigong, too, disyed amendable mastery of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms but fell slightly behind these two.

    Once Song Qingshu understood that mystery, he found it easy to employ the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and gradually turned the tide of battle.

    As he shed with Xiao Feng more, he gradually gained the upper hand.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems this month, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. You can also help a lot by watching and clicking ¡°you know what¡± on the site.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 378: Xiao Longnuâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 378: Xiao Longnu¡¯s Choice</h4>

    However, Xiao Feng was truly worthy of possessing the physique of the God of War. His instinctual fighting skills allowed him to execute numerous brilliant counterattacks, cing Song Qingshu in imminent danger.

    After a heated exchange of blows, Song Qingshu seized a moment to create distance from Xiao Feng. He raised his hand to halt their battle and suggested, "Brother Xiao, if we continue this way, it seems we''ll be locked inbat for thousands of rounds without a clear victor. Why don''t we call it quits?"

    Xiao Feng responded with heartyughter, "This Xiao also had that thought. It''s actually the first time in my life I''ve encountered someone with such impressive martial skills."

    "I truly admire your martial prowess, Brother Xiao," Song Qingshu contemted inwardly. <i>¡®While Xiao Feng might be my equal in a fair ringpetition, in a life-or-death duel, the oue would be uncertain.¡¯</i>

    Xiao Feng hesitated momentarily before saying, "Brother Ximen, I have something on my mind, and I''m unsure whether to ask."

    "Brother Xiao, please feel free to ask." Song Qing replied.

    "The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms has always been a closely guarded secret within the Beggar Gang. Is it possible that Brother Ximen is a member of the Beggar Gang?" Xiao Feng inquired.

    Song Qingshu inwardly chuckled. Xiao Feng was concerned about his reputation, so he was hesitant to ask if he had acquired the Beggar Gang''s martial arts using unscrupulous means. So he replied, "I''m not a member of the Beggar Gang. My mastery of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms was purely coincidental."

    Xiao Feng, acknowledging that Song Qingshu''s skills with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were on par with his own, believed that any ndestine learning wouldck the proper transmission of power techniques. Thus he naturally assumed Song Qingshu acquitted the martial arts through legitimate means.

    As they exchangedpliments, Ouyang Feng could no longer restrain himself. He stepped forward with his gaze locked onto Taoist Baishang, and his fighting spirit was palpable.

    "In the fourth match, I want to experience the proper Xuanming Divine Palm!¡±

    Taoist Baishang replied solemnly, "They say that after Chongyang, the Supreme Lord of the Martial World, your prowess stands as the foremost among the Five Greats. I also want to experience the Toad Style of the Western Poison."

    Seeing a confrontation brewing between the two, Zhao Min intervened, and firmly stated, "There''s no need for another match; let''s depart."

    Having secured two victories and one draw with Song Qingshu''s performances, even if their side were to win all future contests, it would only result in a tie. Furthermore, it was unlikely that Lu Zhangke could best Qiu Qianren in the next fight, so she didn¡¯t want to go through unnecessary trouble.

    "Princess!" Taoist Baishang protested anxiously.

    "I''ve made up my mind, no need for further discussion."

    Zhao Min rose from her seat. Before leaving, she directed a sly smile at Song Qingshu, saying, "Young Master Song, since when did you change your surname to Ximen? It''s as if you''ve stepped out of a traditional drama, always surrounded by beauties. This Princess is worried for Master Zhou."

    At this point, Song Qingshu had no reason to hide his identity. He removed his mask and smiled at Zhao Min, "Is the Princess perhaps jealous?"

    Zhao Min blushed and retorted, "Hmph, ivory neveres from the mouth of a dog."

    Xiao Feng looked surprised, "So you''re Brother Song, the number one expert of the Manchu Qing Dynasty. I''ve heard of your reputation in the Liao Empire, and I have wanted to meet you for a long time. However, there''s something that puzzles me. It was clear that you had the righteous goal of assassinating Kangxi. So why did you aid the Jin, who has strong ties with the Manchus?"

    Song Qingshu sighed and replied, "Brother Xiao, please forgive me for not revealing my identity earlier. As for my reasons for aiding the Jin Empire, it''s a long story. I regret that I can''t exin it to you at this time."

    Xiao Feng furrowed his brow but eventually chuckled, "If you meant to deceive me, you could have fabricated any reason. Since you''ve said this, there must be legitimate difficulties. This Xiao doesn''t wish to linger here any longer, so I bid you farewell. Let''s share a drink when we meet again."

    With Mongolia''s withdrawal and the Jin Empire''s abundance of allies, Xiao Feng had to consider his subordinates'' welfare and engage in discussions with Mongolia on various matters.

    "Very well, Brother Xiao, until next time," Song Qingshu bid farewell with a courteous gesture.

    As they watched the Mongolian and Khitan groups exit, Ouyang Feng approached Song Qingshu, and patted him on the shoulder, "It''s been a while since ourst meeting. Your martial skills have truly advanced."

    Song Qingshu forced a smile, "Why employ the strength of Toad Style for that pat?"

    Ouyang Fengughed heartily, then suddenly turned to Xiao Longnu and beckoned, "Daughter-inw,e here, let me have a good look."

    Xiao Longnu was taken aback initially but quickly blushed, "You old man, I''m not your daughter-inw."

    Ouyang Feng grinned nonchntly, "Yang Guo calls me foster father, so does that not make you my daughter-inw?"

    Xiao Longnu was momentarily stunned and then embarrassed, "Are you really Guo''er''s adoptive father?" Whenever she heard mention of Yang Guo, her heart warmed.

    "Of course, why would I lie to you?" Ouyang Feng replied with a hint of irritation.

    Xiao Longnu nodded slightly, saying, "I''ve met my adoptive father." She hade to regard herself as Yang Guo''s wife, so her speech was less restrained than that of most women.

    Ouyang Feng was also taken aback but ultimatelyughed, "I like your attitude!"

    On the side, Wanyan Liang cast a covetous gaze at Xiao Longnu''s waist and inquired, "Master Ouyang, is Yang Guo the posthumous son of Brother Kang?"

    Wanyan Liang''s father, Wanyan Zongqian, and Wanyan Honglie were brothers, and he and Wanyan Kang were cousins. Yang Guo even referred to him as uncle.

    Ouyang Feng''s expression turned cold. He had consciously avoided this question until now. Ouyang Ke had died at the hands of Yang Kang, a fact that remained his life''s greatest regret. When he lost his sanity, he forgot about this, subconsciously regarding Yang Guo as his son, despite his striking resemnce to Yang Kang. However, when Ouyang Feng regained his senses, he realized that Yang Guo bore a striking resemnce to Yang Kang, which awakened a sharp pain within him. Nevertheless, his genuine affection for Yang Guo over the years was undeniable, leading Ouyang Feng to consciously overlook that dilemma.

    "Yes, but Yang Kang is not the son of King Zhao. You need not address him as Brother Wang anymore," Ouyang Feng stated, his face wearing a grim expression.

    Wanyan Liang achieved his goal and smiled with satisfaction. He ceased his pressing questions and turned to Song Qingshu,plimenting, "I''ve heard tales of your impressive exploits in the Jin Empire before, and I thought them exaggerated. Now, having witnessed your skills firsthand, I must admit you''re truly a great martial arts master."

    In theory, the Jin Empire and the Qing Empire sharedmon origins and were close allies. Upon discovering Song Qingshu''s identity as Kangxi''s assassin, one might expect them to apprehend him and hand him over to Kangxi. However, to everyone''s surprise, Wanyan Liang behaved as if the incident had never urred, engaging in friendly conversation instead.

    Although Song Qingshu had no fear of confrontation, he preferred to avoid unnecessary trouble. With no personal animosity between them, he put on a polite smile and walked away, taking Bing Xue''er by the hand.

    "Little junior sister, do you n to stay ore with us?" Song Qingshu suddenly halted as he passed by Xiao Longnu and inquired.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 379: Excited Heart

    <h4>Chapter 379: Excited Heart</h4>

    Seeing that he no longer called her Miss Xiao but instead referred to her as Little Junior Sister, Xiao Longnu was momentarily stunned.

    She found it a bit unnatural, but when she considered that the other person was the partner of her Senior Sister, it didn''t seem problematic for him to call her Little Junior Sister.

    That thought immediately put her at ease, and she said, "I''ll go with you."

    Xiao Longnu was naturally a quiet person. Despite having Ouyang Feng as her adoptive father-inw, she was unwilling to stay in Wanyan Liang''s group, especially since it was filled with men. The sudden appearance of a senior sister made her curious and full of questions. She wanted to discuss many things with Bing Xue''er, so naturally, she chose to apany her.

    As for Song Qingshu, he was merely someone she found pleasant to look at; nothing more, nothing less.

    As the two beauties were about to leave, Wanyan Liang felt a pang of anxiety. However, he knew better than to show it openly. Trying to soundposed, he said, "In that case, we''ll see youter. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, juste to me in the Jin Empire. I might be able to help. In Jin Empire''s territory, I can resolve most issues for the three of you."

    Xiao Longnu responded with a faint hum. Her mind was mostly upied with thoughts of Yang Guo, and the rest was curiosity about Bing Xue''er. She had nearly forgot that Wanyan Liang was even there.

    "Thank you for your kindness." Song Qingshu said while observing Wanyan Liang. He wondered if this person, given his tone, was the influential figure Madame Tang had mentioned.

    "Oh!" Suddenly, something struck Xiao Longnu. She turned around, approached Wanyan Liang, and returned the sword. "Thank you for the sword. I''ve used it, and I''m returning it now."

    Examining Xiao Longnu''s wless face up close, Wanyan Liang was even more captivated. He quickly replied, "The sword you carried was broken. You should use this one for your self-defense."

    Xiao Longnu shook her head gently. "No need," she said, cing the sword on the table. With that, she turned and left, her thoughts consumed by Yang Guo. She didn''t want to ept a sword used by another man, even if he had given it to her.

    Wanyan Liang exhaled sharply. Seeing Xiao Longnu''s graceful figure vanish, a strong desire to conquer surged within him.

    <i>¡®She has character. I like her.¡¯ </i>He thought. <i>¡®The woman I desire should enjoy herself under me, whether she''s a queen or a woman like you.¡¯</i>

    Once they left the inn, Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to warn the two women, saying, "Wanyan Liang looks at you with desire in his eyes. Be cautious around him in the future."

    "Really? I think he''s quite nice." Xiao Longnu replied absentmindedly, not giving it much thought.

    With no one else around, Bing Xue''er removed her mask and smiled sweetly. "My Junior Sister is so beautiful that even a woman could be attracted to her. It''s not surprising that some prince from the Jin Empire might be interested. Personally, I think he''s rather impressive, not bad at all."

    Seeing Bing Xue''er''s unmasked face clearly, Xiao Longnu too seemed surprised. "Sister, you''re also very beautiful."

    "No way¡­" Bing Xue''er protested, blushing in embarrassment at Xiao Longnu''spliment.

    Observing theck of response from the two women, Song Qingshu sighed inwardly. It seemed Wanyan Liang''s charming appearance truly worked wonders on women.

    As Song Qingshu was lost in his thoughts, he momentarily forgot he was quite a handsome man himself¡­

    Xiao Longnu grabbed Bing Xue''er and, with rare excitement on her face, inquired about her master''s past.

    Bing Xue''er, too, was eager to know what happened after her master left her.

    The two women started chatting eagerly.

    Meanwhile, Song Qingshu, now abandoned by Bing Xue''er, followed the two women with a dejected expression on his face. However, openly admiring their graceful figures in white brought him some sce.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu''s mind wandered back to Li Mochou''s charming face, and he sighed,<i> ¡®The members of the Ancient Tomb Sect are truly blessed with good genes.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Wow, if I could have all three of these junior sisters at the same time, sharing a bed, haha, haha¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu indulged in his fantasies, andughed out loud.

    Hisughter startled the two girls in front.

    Xiao Longnu turned around, observed Song Qingshu''s expression, and couldn''t help but ask with curiosity, "Senior sister, why do I feel like my Brother-inw now resembles the prince from the Jin Empire he described?"

    Poor Wanyan Liang had gifted her a sword, hoping for something more, but in Xiao Longnu''s heart, he left no impression at all.

    Bing Xue''er blushed deeply, feeling utterly embarrassed for Song Qingshu, so she could only say, "Don''t listen to his nonsense, he is not your brother-inw."

    "Not brother-inw? Then what''s your rtionship?" Xiao Longnu asked, staring at Bing Xue''er quietly with her pure eyes. If anyone else heard what the other party said, they would have realized that there was an abnormal rtionship between the two, and would naturally not continue to ask questions. But Xiao Longnu didn''t understand these worldly things, so she just said whatever came to her mind.

    Bing Xue''er stood there awkwardly and didn''t know how to answer. She couldn''t say that she and Song Qingshu were in an ambiguous rtionship. Thinking of the closeness she had shown with him along the way, Bing Xue''er couldn''t afford to deny anything either.

    Fortunately, Song Qingshu had woken up and quickly stepped forward to resolve her embarrassment, "Little Junior Sister, although I am not your real Brother-inw yet, one day, I will definitely be your Brother-inw."

    Hearing his ambiguous words, Xiao Longnu nodded in understanding. In her understanding, the two of them should be a couple, but they were not married yet.

    In fact, Song Qingshu and Bing Xue''er¡¯s worries werepletely unfounded. If the two people would¡¯ve just told her frankly, Xiao Longnu, who had no sense ofmon etiquette in her heart, would have understood it much better, and felt much closer. Especially since the master-disciple rtionship between her and Yang Guo was also an hical love in the eyes of the world, and they suffered a lot of criticism.

    Previously in the inn, they bumped into the Mongolian group and had a big fight before they could have any food and drinks. So now the three of them were all a little hungry, so they quickly found a clean restaurant again.

    Song Qingshu ordered a table of delicious food and sipped fine wine while looking at the two women opposite who were country toppling beauties. He felt veryfortable in his heart, <i>¡®As the saying goes, ¡®Beautiful women are meant to be cherished¡­¡¯</i>

    After dinner, it was already gettingte. Song Qingshu considered that this ce was not too far from the Golden Serpent Camp''s sphere of influence, so he gave up the idea of ??traveling all night and decided to rest for a night to recharge his batteries before setting off in the morning.

    Although Song Qingshu repeatedly hinted at Bing Xue''er, in front of Xiao Longnu, she didn¡¯t agree to live in the same room with Song Qingshu. She also wanted to have a personal talk with Xiao Longnu, so she decided to live in the same room with her.

    Poor Song Qingshu had no choice but to live alone in another room.

    Song Qingshu had finally gotten to enjoy Bing Xue''er''s body. And after eating the marrow and knowing the taste, he felt like his heart was being scratched by a cat.

    When Xiao Longnu wasn''t paying attention, he pulled Bing Xue''er aside and whispered, "When she falls asleep, can you slip out and join me?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 380: Xiao Longnuâ€™s Discomfort

    <h4>Chapter 380: Xiao Longnu¡¯s Difort</h4>

    Bing Xue''er blushed and shook her head, "My Junior Sister is so powerful when ites to martial arts, how would we hide it from her? You have to endure it for two days, and after my Junior Sister leaves, I will let you do whatever you want¡­"

    When Song Qingshu heard that, he felt even more excited. They would enter Xia Qingqing''s territory in two days. By then, the two women would be wary of each other, and as they say¡ªthe three monks would have no water to drink, let alone having their fill.

    Bing Xue''er took advantage of Song Qingshu¡¯s wild thoughts, smiled sweetly, and escaped from his clutches in a sh. Worried that he would catch up, she quickly ran over and hugged Xiao Longnu''s arm, and entered her room while talking andughing.

    Seeing Bing Xue''er make a face at him when closing the door, Song Qingshu became furious.

    After returning to the room, Song Qingshu sat cross-legged on the bed and circted his True Qi for several hours. When he thought of the two beautiful beauties next door, his heart felt like a cat wing at his heart.(G: Observant readers might be able to understand why he¡¯s suddenly acting like this.)

    Unable to sit still any longer, he got off the bed and came up with a bold idea. But when his hand touched the door, he thought that Bing Xue''er was determined not to do it, and he couldn''t help but put his hand down in despair and anxiously paced back and forth in the room.

    In the other room, Bing Xue''er chatted absentmindedly with Xiao Longnu.

    Xiao Longnu had a cold temperament. After Bing Xue''er didn''t talk much, the two of them quickly became silent, so the two women decided to go to bed early.

    Bing Xue''er originally invited Xiao Longnu to sleep on the same bed with her and talk for a while, but Xiao Longnu shook her head slightly and said in a cold voice, "Senior Sister, I have liked sleeping alone since I was a child."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Longnu used her internal strength to drive a long white silk ribbon into the walls on both sides of the room. Then she leisurelyy down on the silk ribbon, as if her body was as light as a swallow.

    Bing Xue''er''s eyes lit up when she saw it, and she sincerely praised, "Little Junior Sister, your mind must be very pure and wless, so you can walk on such a thin ribbon as if you were on the ground."

    Xiao Longnu responded with a slight smile and slowly closed her eyes.

    After Bing Xue''er got into bed, her eyes inadvertently drifted to the wall not far away, her heart tied to Song Qingshu next door. She was feeling extremely conflicted in her heart. On the one hand, she wanted to fall asleep as soon as possible like Xiao Longnu, but she had so many thoughts that she couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    On the other hand, she had the idea of ??sneaking over to find Song Qingshu, but she quickly rejected it. Firstly, she was worried about disturbing Xiao Longnu, and secondly, it would be too bold to enter a man¡¯s room in the middle of the night.

    While Bing Xue''er was worrying about gains and losses, she suddenly heard a soft sound from the window. When she turned around in shock, she saw a ck figureing in from the window.

    Xiao Longnu was obviously rmed, and was about to stand up to attack, but she didn''t expect that the ck shadow would be as fast as lightning, and it suddenly shot her side, quickly sealing all the major acupoints in her body.

    Xiao Longnu felt her vision go dark, and she fell softly from the rope. Seeing a pretty face about toe into close contact with the hard ground, the ck figure hugged her and gently held her in his arms, as if he had expected it. Then he put her gently on the ground.

    By that point, Bing Xue''er had already reacted and pulled out the her weapon and was about to hit the opponent, but the ck shadow suddenly raised his head and said, "It''s me!"

    Under the moonlight, it really turned out to be Song Qingshu!

    Bing Xue''er was immediately ashamed and angry, "Why did youe here in the middle of the night?"

    "You didn''t want toe out, so I had toe over." Song Qingshu said with a proud smile.

    Bing Xue''er''s face turned red, she nced at Xiao Longnu on the ground, and coyly said, "But Little Junior Sister is still here."

    Song Qingshu tapped a few more acupuncture points on Xiao Longnu''s body, "Don''t worry, I tapped all the acupoints on her body, she won''t know what happened."

    Bing Xue''er''s face turned even redder and she said in a bashful tone, "But how will I exin to her tomorrow?"

    "She is not very experienced in the way of the world, so you can just find any random excuse to fool her." Song Qingshu immediately got into bed, took a deep breath, and showed an intoxicated expression, "It smells so good!"

    Ever since she was touched by him for the first time, Bing Xue''er felt that she had be more and more sensitive. Now that she was so close to him and smelled his breath, her body suddenly softened.

    Feeling Song Qingshu hurriedly undoing her belt, Bing Xue''er''s heart fluttered, she bit her lip and said in a sweet voice, "Brother-inw, I seem to have been led astray by you."

    Looking at the beautiful jade-like body in front of him, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t hold back and hurriedly leaned over.

    Unexpectedly, Bing Xue''er suddenly turned her head and looked at the Xiao Longnu on the ground not far away, and said worriedly, "You put her on the ground and restrained her power. If she sleeps like that for a night, the wind and cold will harm her body. The internal energy of the Ancient Tomb Sect is inherently Yin, and if she is affected by the cold, it will be difficult to get rid of it."

    Song Qingshu innocently tilted his head, "What should we do? The room is not that big, and we can''t just let her sleep on the bed."

    "Why don''t we just leave her on the bed and go next door?" Bing Xue''er lowered her head and said.

    "It''s so troublesome." Song Qingshu didn''t want to change ces anymore, so he stretched out his hand and used the Dragon Capturing Hand to pull Xiao Longnu over.

    He hugged Xiao Longnu and put her on the other side of the bed. Looking at her peerless appearance while she slept, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but gulp. In order to cover up his guilt, he remarked, "Junior Sister is so light."

    Bing Xue''er angrily rolled her eyes, "You obviously want to say that she is beautiful. Tell the truth, do you have any bad intentions since you¡¯re putting her next to us?"

    "The heaven and earth is my witness, I just don''t want her to catch a cold. As for any bad intentions, even if they are present, they are just a harmless fantasies¡­" Song Qingshu leaned over and whispered a few words in Bing Xue''er''s ear.

    "Brother-inw, you are so pe*verted. Oh my god, how could I ever think you were a gentleman before?" Bing Xue''er looked at him with an annoyed look on her face, but she didn''t mind it that much. She thought that her junior sister wouldn''t know all this anyway. And having her next to them gave her a¡­ strange feeling.

    Seeing that Bing Xue''er wasn''t really angry, Song Qingshu didn''t want to wait, and he pressed her down with his whole body.

    The two of them had be quite ustomed to the act, and soon they became inseparable and entangled in each other¡¯s sweet embrace.

    Bing Xue''er held down Song Qingshu''s hand, her eyes filled with watery mist, "You are only allowed to look at her, but you are not allowed to touch her."

    Song Qingshu retracted his hand in embarrassment, "ident, it was an ident."

    *****

    Meanwhile, as the two were deep into the act, on the side of the bed, the snow-white skin of the apparently sleeping Xiao Longnu had been stained with a charming bright red.

    It turned out that she had learned the acupuncture method in the Nine Yin Manual in the ancient cemetery.

    Although she was restrained by Song Qingshu in an instant, her weak True Qi quietly tried to unseal the acupuncture points.

    By the time Song Qingshu put her on the bed, she had actually regained some of her consciousness.

    She was a little worried about the dark figure at first, but when she found out that it was Song Qingshu and that there was Senior Sister beside her, Xiao Longnu quickly rxed.

    Her temperament was originally very stubborn. Although Song Qingshu sealed all the acupoints on her body, she unsealed the acupuncture points bit by bit and slowly recovered.

    But after she woke up, she felt even more embarrassed.

    Although she didn''t open her eyes, she could feel that her Brother-inw and Senior Sister seemed to be doing something embarrassing¡­

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 381: Xiao Longnu in Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 381: Xiao Longnu in Dilemma</h4>

    However, reality could be cruel.

    Xiao Longnu could clearly sense that the two people around her had shifted positions multiple times, but they showed no intention of stopping.

    Listening to the delicate, almost imperceptible gasps in her ears, Xiao Longnu struggled to ept that this was the same senior sister with a cold demeanor she had known during the day.

    In the silence of this peculiar atmosphere, Xiao Longnu suddenly felt an unfamiliar sensation coursing through her body. The Ancient Tomb Sect had always emphasized purity of mind and abstaining from worldly desires, making such intense physical sensations a rarity.

    She wondered if she were possessed, and in her shock, she attempted to regte her breathing using her Qi. Yet, it had no effect at all. This kind of profound soul-stirring sensation couldn''t be quelled by mere martial arts techniques.

    Determined to keep her awakening a secret from the two people nearby, Xiao Longnu lightly bit her silver teeth and struggled to suppress the tremors coursing through her body. Strangely, her efforts seemed to heighten her sensitivity, and she soon drifted back into slumber.

    Desires bubbled up ndestinely, and her skin flushed with a rouge-like hue.

    To Song Qingshu''s surprise, Xiao Longnu was able to unseal her body''s acupuncture points. As he detected her state, it left him in an awkward predicament.

    However, instead of opening her eyes, Xiao Longnu remained motionless.

    Song Qingshu immediately understood Xiao Longnu was concerned about her senior sister''s dignity, so she continued to feign unconsciousness.

    With that revtion, Song Qingshu''s heart became tinged with a sinister curiosity, intensifying his excitement.

    Although Bing Xue''er found herself bewildered by the sudden increase of intensity of the man atop her, she believed that it was because he was entirely captivated by her allure. So, despite her shyness, a sweet warmth filled her heart. She gradually rxed, surrendering to the man above her like a gentle mare, allowing her knight to ride freely.

    Observing that Bing Xue''er''s eyes had grown hazy, Song Qingshu instinctively sped her hand, feeling its silkiness.

    After a while, Song Qingshu was shocked to find that Bing Xue''er''s hands were wrapped around his waist.

    So whose hand was he holding at the moment?

    ncing at Xiao Longnu, he noticed her snow-white cheeks now flushed with a mysterious shade of red, as her eyshes were quivering lightly.

    Song Qingshu swallowed hard, feeling hesitant to let go. Slowly, his fingers inched upward, and he distinctly felt Xiao Longnu''s body quiver, a delicate shiver coursing through her smooth skin.

    However, Song Qingshu refrained from pushing the boundaries further. He understood that he might be reaching Xiao Longnu''s limits. Any further advances might risk her awakening and potential embarrassment for all.

    Knowing that her junior sister had been awake all along would surely be the ultimate humiliation for Bing Xue''er.

    Holding Xiao Longnu''s delicate hand, Song Qingshu''s mind wandered, noticing an uncanny blend of Bing Xue''er and Xiao Longnu in the women beneath him.

    The excitement of sharing a bed with two gorgeous beauties overwhelmed Song Qingshu.

    After some time, he quivered all over, his breathing turned heavy, and he held Bing Xue''er tightly, as he released his essence inside Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s secret honey hole.

    At that moment, Song Qingshu sensed Xiao Longnu trembling and her breath bing erratic.

    However, fatigue crept in, and he dismissed it, preparing to doze off.

    Bing Xue''er, her body heated from their passionate session, weakly protested, "You can''t sleep here."

    "I''m so tired, I can''t move," Song Qingshu shamelessly responded.

    Bing Xue''er turned to nce at Xiao Longnu and admonished, "My junior sister is still here. I can''t let her see you sleeping here."

    Initially annoyed, Xiao Longnu heard Bing Xue''er''s words and felt a sense of relief. <i>¡®Senior Sister cares about me and doesn''t want me to be wronged¡­¡¯</i> She thought.

    Song Qingshu suddenly remembered that Xiao Longnu might be awake, and a wave of guilt washed over him.

    He cast a guilty nce at Bing Xue''er and said, "I''ll go to the next room."

    Bing Xue''er''s body felt toonguid to move, and she urged, "Hurry, then."

    Song Qingshu hastily grabbed his clothes and hurriedly retreated to the adjoining room, avoiding any further nces at the two women.

    Xiao Longnu contemted whether to feign waking up but watched as Bing Xue''er shifted and embraced her. Bing Xue''er murmured, "My little junior sister''s body is so cold, it''s sofortable."

    Bing Xue''er''s body, warmed by the afterglow of their passion, contrasted sharply with Xiao Longnu''s naturally cold constitution.

    In her rxed state, Xiao Longnu found sleepiness overtake her, and she drifted off into slumber while nestled in Bing Xue''er''s embrace.

    *****

    The next morning, Xiao Longnu awoke to find Bing Xue''er washing herself, and her face flushed red once again.

    Bing Xue''er turned around, her expression quite a bit awkward, "Junior sister, you''re awake?"

    Seeing Bing Xue''er''s charming and radiant face because she had been fully ¡®irrigated¡¯, Xiao Longnu couldn''t help but remember the ¡®indignity'' she sufferedst night.

    In an attempt to hide her feelings, Xiao Longnu inquired, "Senior Sister, what happened with that ck shadowst night?"

    Bing Xue''er''s face shifted ufortably as she exined, "It was the Mongolian group. They were unwilling to admit defeat and sent experts to take us hostage. Fortunately, Song¡­ Song arrived just in time and managed to defeat them."

    "Really?" Xiao Longnu said, forcing a smile, but inside, she was still resentful, ¡®<i>He was the one who took advantage of me, and now he''s our savior?¡¯</i>

    Although Xiao Longnu was irritated that Song Qingshu had taken liberties with her, she reasoned it might have been an inadvertent mistake.

    Since she chose to feign sleep the previous night, she decided not to reveal it. Thus, she pretended ignorance and nodded, saying, "Then, give my thanks to Brother-inw."

    "He is not your brother-inw!" Bing Xue''er hurriedly interjected.

    "You two seemed¡­" Recalling the embarrassing events from the previous night, Xiao Longnu blushed, her words trailing off.

    Bing Xue''er was startled, <i>¡®Could it be that she saw something?¡¯</i>

    Fortunately, a knock sounded at the door, and Song Qingshu''szy voice followed, "Ladies, breakfast awaits."

    Bing Xue''er retorted, "Just a moment, we need to freshen up first."

    Hearing Song Qingshu''s voice, Xiao Longnu''s expression flickered uneasily, as if on the verge of anger but not quite there yet.

    Seeing her furrow her brows, Bing Xue''er was stunned and thought, <i>¡®Even her frown is so beautiful. I can''t help but pity her. No wonder a refined man like Brother-inw couldn''t resist carrying her to bedst night¡­¡¯</i>

    The thought made Bing Xue''er blush, feeling immensely regretful, <i>¡®Why did I agree to his ludicrous requestst night?¡¯</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 382: Unbearable

    Xiao Longnu struggled in her heart for a long time, and finally decided to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything about what happenedst night, and secretly made up her mind to never stay with those two people again. Otherwise, if they did that every night, wouldn¡¯t she have to suffer like that as well?

    There was some anger in her heart as well, which naturally showed on her face.

    So Bing Xue¡¯er asked with concern, ¡°Little Junior Sister, your expression doesn¡¯t look too good, are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiao Longnu said calmly.

    She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to her and started to wash up. She only needed water to lightly wash her cheeks, so although she got upter than Bing Xue¡¯er, she finished her grooming in advance.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a hibiscusing out of clear water¡­ Junior Sister, you really have the aura of heaven and earth in you.¡± Bing Xue¡¯er was stunned and filled with emotion.

    Xiao Longnu smiled slightly, ¡°Senior Sister, I can feel the feeling of ice and snow from your body. You are also full of spiritual aura.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er knew that her Junior Sister didn¡¯t care much aboutpliments, and what she said must be true, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, ¡°Little Junior Sister, let¡¯s go out quickly, Song¡­ he must be waiting impatiently.¡±

    Noticing Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s worried expression, Xiao Longnu felt sad.

    ¡®Don¡¯t I also think about Yang Guo like this?¡¯ Thinking of that, Xiao Longnu¡¯s anger fromst night suddenly disappeared.

    When the two women came downstairs, the inn suddenly fell into a strange silence. The guests looked at the two women, whose robes were as white as snow, like fairies descending to earth, and they all thought in unison, ¡®How could there be such stunning beauties in the world?¡¯

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes also shed with a hint of amazement, and a sense of pride inevitably surged in his heart, ¡®One of them is actually my lover¡­¡¯

    When the two women came to him together, the men around them all cast murderous looks. Song Qingshu felt even more proud and politely asked, ¡°Did you two have a good restst night?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Song Qingshu secretly screamed, ¡®Sh*t! What I didst night should be very clear to these two women!¡¯

    Sure enough, after hearing his words, the two women blushed in unison, thinking of some embarrassing scenesst night.

    Bing Xue¡¯er hid her embarrassment while drinking a cup of water.

    Xiao Longnu cleared her throat and said, ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to travel with you in the future.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Longnu¡¯s intention to leave, Song Qingshu was shocked. He knew that she was probably angry because of what happenedst night and wanted to keep her, but given the rtionship between the two of them, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Fortunately, Bing Xue¡¯er quickly persuaded her, ¡°Little Junior Sister, why do you want to leave suddenly? Didn¡¯t we agree that we would travel around the world together, and then you would take me to the Ancient Tomb Sect?¡±

    Xiao Longnu had a strange look on her face and murmured in her heart, ¡®Even though I agreed before, if I continue to travel with you, won¡¯t I going to have to endure the same torture asst night every night?¡¯

    ¡°Senior Sister, I have to go look for Guo¡¯er. I really can¡¯t apany you anymore.¡± Xiao Longnu felt that she seemed to have been led astray. She had never told lies before. This time, in order to cope with the situation, she actually had to lie.

    ¡®I need to go look for him. Guo¡¯er is obviously with Miss Guo now, so I¡¯m afraid he might forget about me.¡¯

    Thinking of that, Xiao Long Goddess¡¯ expression suddenly dimmed and she let out a soft sigh.

    Seeing her frowning and sighing, Song Qingshu suddenly felt his heartstrings being pulled. He couldn¡¯t help but be secretly frightened. He suddenly woke up and looked at her carefully, then secretly thought, ¡®Xiao Longnu has never practiced any kind of charm skills, but why is she so attractive to men? With her fatal attraction, she could disturb any calm state of mind¡­¡¯

    Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t Duan Yu. He could clearly distinguish the difference between a man¡¯s natural pursuit of beauty and mindless infatuation. He knew very well that his affection for Xiao Longnu was only limited to her beauty, and it was far from obsession. Moreover, nothing thrilling happened between him and Xiao Longnu, so naturally there was no so-called love.

    Song Qingshu never believed in love at first sight. In his opinion, love at first sight was just a physiological reaction, a possessive desire for the beauty of the opposite sex.

    Noticing that Song Qingshu had been staring at her, Xiao Longnu slightly frowned, and she suddenly felt ufortable all over. Since Bing Xue¡¯er was beside her, she just coughed lightly and took the opportunity to remind him.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then recovered and smiled slightly, ¡°Since the Junior Sister has her own things to do, it¡¯s not convenient for us to keep her here, so let¡¯s have a ss of water and wine and wish the Junior Sister that all her wishese true.¡±

    Although she was not familiar with the world, as a woman¡¯s sixth sense, Xiao Longnu always felt that the Brother-inw in front of her seemed to have ill intentions towards her. She thought that he would try his best to retain her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would agree so simply.

    All Xiao Longnu could think about was her affairs with Yang Guo. So when she heard Song Qingshu wishing that her all her wishes shoulde true, a sweetness suddenly filled her heart. Her eyes softened a lot when she looked at Song Qingshu.

    ¡®It seems that I misunderstood my Brother-inw. He just made an unintentional mistakest night. Hmm, he offended so many martial arts masters before to help me. It was wrong for me to suspect him.¡¯

    When Xiao Longnu thought about it, her little bit of unhappiness immediately disappeared, and a smile appeared on her usually cold face.

    After bidding farewell to Xiao Longnu, Bing Xue¡¯er and Song Qingshu set off towards the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s sphere of influence.

    Seeing Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s hesitant expression, Song Qingshu asked funnily, ¡°You¡¯ve been acting like this since our Junior Sister left just now. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er rolled her eyes at him, ¡°She is my Junior Sister, why are you not ashamed to follow the snake on the stick?¡± (G: Idiom.)

    Song Qingshu embraced her waist with one hand and said with a naughty smile, ¡°The rtionship between us? Sooner orter we will be one family. Isn¡¯t your Little Junior Sister also my Little Junior Sister?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er blushed and said, ¡°I always feel that there is something fishy about Junior Sister¡¯s sudden departure¡­ ah, do you think she has some doubts about what happenedst night?¡±

    Song Qingshu suppressed hisughter and said seriously, ¡°She is not suspicious, but she clearly knows what happenedst night.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er looked stunned, ¡°Ah?¡±

    Song Qingshu leaned close to her ear and revealed how Xiao Longnu had unsealed the acupuncture points a long time ago, and then in order not to embarrass her Senior Sister, she kept lying aside with her eyes closed and pretended to be unconscious¡­

    ¡°Did you know this a long time ago?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er gritted her teeth and looked at him angrily.

    ¡°She probably thinks that I don¡¯t know that she knows¡­¡± Song Qingshu looked proud, and smoothly delivered a famous quote from his previous life, ¡°With my martial arts, I naturally noticed it early. But since Junior Sister was showing such cooperation, I couldn¡¯t expose it all and embarrass both of you at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all because of you, you ba*tard! How will I face her in the future!¡± Bing Xue¡¯er suddenly became flustered and her face turned red to white.

 Chapter 383: The Mysterious Assailant (part 1)

    Bing Xue¡¯er chased and fought all the way, finally catching Song Qingshu. She snorted with a dissatisfied expression andined, ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me just because of your movement technique? You¡¯re deliberately bullying me!¡±

    ¡°With my movement technique, if I really wanted to bully you, would you have ever caught me?¡± Song Qingshu hugged Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s soft waist, and quietly looked at her fair and wless face.

    Bing Xue¡¯er felt a rush of heat and couldn¡¯t help but blush. After this period of chasing, she had actually lost most of her anger, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like this again. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I was also somewhat out of my mindst night¡­¡± Song Qingshuughed and was about to continue.

    But Bing Xue¡¯er snorted coldly, ¡°You must have had evil thoughts after seeing my Junior Sister¡¯s beauty.¡±

    Song Qingshu protested, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her!¡±

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to reveal everything aboutst night. If Bing Xue¡¯er knew that he was holding Xiao Longnu¡¯s hand while he was riding on her, he might have to face a woman¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°Shhhhh!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression suddenly changed; he pricked up his ears and listened intently.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er thought there was an enemy nearby, and her face became solemn. She secretly pinched the Golden Bell Belt around her waist and looked around cautiously, but found nothing after scanning the area.

    Thinking that Song Qingshu was deliberately teasing her, she was about to get angry when Song Qingshu suddenly spoke, ¡°There is sound of fighting in the dense forest two miles away.¡±

    ¡°Who else could be traveling through this ce?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er was shocked.

    When the two of them had been chasing each other; Song Qingshu deliberately chose the most remote ce to run away. So they were far away from the main road. In these parts, except for woodcutters and hunters, there were probably no other people, and very few individuals chose to venture here.

    Song Qingshu hugged Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s waist and rushed toward the noise in a sh.

    *****

    Two miles away, Miao Renfeng stared in horror at a man in ck clothes not far away and said in despair, ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace that this Miao ims to be the invincible in the world, but I can¡¯t even withstand your ten moves. Truly, I am a frog in the well.¡±

    The man in ck clothes remained calm, ¡°Miao family¡¯s swordsmanship is merely a third-rate martial art. Your lineage has never produced any true masters. I never expected your generation to gain such fame with this ordinary swordsmanship. Master Miao must be quite talented.¡±

    ¡°Talented?¡± Miao Renfengughed bitterly, ¡°Judging by your voice and body shape, you are no older than thirty. How could I, Miao Renfeng, dare im to be talented before you?¡±

    ¡°Personal circumstances differ; we can¡¯t force that.¡± The man in ck clothes stood with his hands behind his back and said impatiently, ¡°Master Miao, have you decided? Hand over King Chuang¡¯s treasure map, and I will spare your lives. Otherwise¡­¡±

    He nced at Miao Run, lying at his feet, his tone menacing.

    Miao Renfeng¡¯s anger red, ¡°Your skills might be remarkable, but bullying a young girl like this is despicable!¡±

    The man in ck clothes frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to resort to this, but I urgently need that treasure. Thus, I made this move.¡±

    Miao Renfeng closed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°My Miao family has shouldered the responsibility of guarding this treasure for generations. We won¡¯t let it fall into the hands of despicable people like you just because we fear for our lives.¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Miao Run and said sadly, ¡°Lan¡¯er, it¡¯s all because of Daddy¡¯s failure. Do you me Daddy?¡±

    Although Miao Run trembled with fear, she shook her head firmly, ¡°Lan¡¯er isn¡¯t afraid. Daddy, you mustn¡¯t tell this bad guy about the treasure.¡±

    The man in ck clothes hesitated for a moment and said softly, ¡°Master Miao, when King Chuang left this treasure, he intended to use it as military expenses to drive out the invaders in the future. Foreign powers like Mongolia, Jin, Qing, Liao, Xia, Tubo¡­ all cast covetous eyes on the our Ha*n territory. Now, I might be weak, but with the treasure of King Chuang, I could unite more rebels to join the cause of H*an resurgence¡­¡±

    This struck a chord with Miao Renfeng. He detested the invaders his entire life, wishing he could single-handedly eradicate every one of them. Seeing this man share his ambition and possess such extraordinary martial arts, there might be a genuine chance of sess.

    Miao Renfeng¡¯s tension eased, but then he heard Miao Run¡¯s delicate voice, ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be deceived by this man. He uses such despicable means to coerce us. How can he be a good person?¡±

    Miao Renfeng felt a pang of shame. He was clouded by confusion, but his child saw through the deceit clearly.

    The man in ck clothes saw Miao Renfeng waver, but Miao Run¡¯s words thwarted his efforts. His face darkened, and he pped Miao Run, barking, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Miao Renfeng was immediately furious, ¡°You have nopassion at all. Even if you restore the H*an rule, you are still a tyrant. The treasure of King Chuang can¡¯t fall into the hands of someone as vile as you.¡±

    The man in ck clothes looked at his palms, confusion flickering in his eyes, ¡®Why can¡¯t I control my emotions? I don¡¯t remember being like this before.¡¯

    Suddenly, he pricked his ears, his gaze sharpening as he looked toward the distance. His eyes turned firm and sinister once more.

    Song Qingshu arrived, carrying Bing Xue¡¯er.

    Seeing the scene, Bing Xue¡¯er eximed, ¡°Brother Miao, Run, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Miao Renfeng saw Song Qingshu clearly and felt a glimmer of hope. Despite his displeasure about Song Qingshu seducing Hu Yidao¡¯s widow, he knew that the man wouldn¡¯t just stand idly by, especially with Bing Xue¡¯er present. He had witnessed Song Qingshu¡¯s martial prowess, and with him here, perhaps Xiao Run¡¯s life could be saved.

    If Miao Renfeng was alone, he¡¯d rather die than ept Song Qingshu¡¯s help. However, seeing his beloved daughter¡¯s suffering, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her leave the world like this.

    The man in ck clothes also discerned Song Qingshu¡¯s identity and his expression changed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Master Song, please be cautious. This person¡¯s martial arts realm it very high, and exceptionally advanced!¡± Miao Renfeng warned, fearing Song Qingshu might be careless.

    With Song Qingshu¡¯s martial skills, he could naturally gauge the opponent¡¯s approximate strength.

    The man in ck clothes exuded an aura of profoundness. Additionally, witnessing Miao Renfeng¡¯s dire state, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate him.

    The man in ck clothes sneered, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve gained considerable fametely, iming to be the top master in the Qing Empire. Hmph, I¡¯m curious to see if your skills match the rumors.¡±

    Song Qingshu, thinking it might be challenging to use his techniques as he had done before, weed the challenge, ¡°You¡¯ll see if youe and try.¡±

 Chapter 383: The Mysterious Assailant (part 2)

    The man in ck clothes¡¯s eyes shed with a stern look, his steps moved, and rushed towards Song Qingshu with great force, like a shell being shot out from the barrel.

    ¡°Your movement technique is not bad!¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he quickly pushed Bing Xue¡¯er aside to prevent her from being identally injured by the strength of their sh.

    The man in ck clothes¡¯s movement technique wasn¡¯t quite elegant andplex, but rather brutal and straight forward. In Song Qingshu¡¯s opinion, his movement technique should be better in terms of speed.

    As soon as Song Qingshu pushed Bing Xue¡¯er away, the man in ck clothes arrived in front of him. His previous fight with Xiao Feng made Song Qingshu understand the true meaning of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, so he directly raised his palms to greet the opponent without using the Wooden Sword.

    Like a sh of lightning, the two men exchanged more than ten moves.

    Song Qingshu became more and more concerned the more he fought. He found that the other party was deliberately concealing his martial arts skills, and the moves he was using were all the mostmon martial arts in the wulin. However, despite that, the man was still able to match the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms!

    A strange look shed across the face of the man in ck clothes. He didn¡¯t expect that the opponent he had casually defeated in the past would now be able to evenly match with him.

    Both of the men were very good at movement techniques, as their figures shed and appeared in mid-air. Once they came into contact, the sh was not as earth-shattering as imagined, but it was smooth and silent.

    Song Qingshu had already understood that although the opponent¡¯s moves were ordinary, he was using an extremely skillful way of applying force. Most of his own attacks were being diverted to nothing by the opponent, so it was naturally difficult for him to hurt the opponent.

    The man in ck clothes was also secretly feeling anxious. The force of Song Qingshu¡¯s palm strikes were fierce and strong, and he was finding it very ufortable to move. If he hadn¡¯t practiced the techniques of his sect to a high level, he would have been seriously injured by now.

    Song Qingshu suddenly remembered the characteristics of a certain martial art and couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock, ¡°The Heaven and Earth Great Shift, it¡¯s you!¡±

    The man in ck clothes secretly sighed, understanding that Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts skills were no longer inferior to his own, and it would be difficult for him to kill him. So, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time. He snorted, and attacked Bing Xue¡¯er in a sh.

    Bing Xue¡¯er was watching the battle intently, hesitating whether to help Song Qingshu or not. But, seeing the man in ck clothes suddenly attacking her, she became alert and used the Golden Bell Belt to hit his acupoints.

    The man in ck clothes stretched out his hand and flicked the Golden Bell Belt.

    Bing Xue¡¯er suddenly felt all her strength turn into nothingness, and she was slightly injured in an instant.

    However, during that dy, Song Qingshu managed to arrive in time.

    Unexpectedly, the man in ck clothes gave up on attacking Bing Xue¡¯er, and took the opportunity to escape from the scene. Taking advantage of the force from the palm strike with Song Qingshu, he quickly flew back. When he passed by Miao Renfeng, he hit him with a palm strike on his chest, causing Miao Renfeng to spurt out blood.

    Song Qingshu was immediately furious. Seeing that he was going to kidnap Miao Run, he immediately took out his Wooden Sword and shot forward.

    Feeling the sharp sword energy behind him, the man in ck clothes knew that if he continued to hold Miao Run hostage, he might be seriously injured on the spot. He quickly turned around to parry, and shook Song Qingshu¡¯s Wooden Sword away with another palm strike.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking at the drops of blood falling from his fingers, the man in ck clothes became dazed for a moment, then moved and quickly disappeared into the distant woods.

    Song Qingshu solemnly gazed at his back, but didn¡¯t run after him. The fight just now allowed him to measure the opponent¡¯s martial arts skills and he understood that it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to defeat the opponent. When the two of them fought, both sides were caught off guard, and it didn¡¯t have to revolve into a fight to the death.

    What¡¯s more, now that Miao Renfeng was at death door, he couldn¡¯t just abandon the two father and daughter.

    ¡°Dad!¡± As soon as she was safe, Miao Run threw herself at Miao Renfeng, who was lying in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er!¡± Seeing that his daughter was fine, Miao Renfeng¡¯s eyes shed with relief.

    Song Qingshu approached Miao Renfeng, took out a Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pill from his pocket and asked him to take it. Seeing Miao Renfeng¡¯s pale cheeks getting back some of the color, he secretly sighed in his heart, ¡®The Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pill can only give him a bit more time. Zhang Wuji¡¯s palm strike just now has severed his heart arteries, so there is no way to save him anymore.¡¯

    Miao Renfeng has traveled around the world for so many years, so he was naturally aware of his injuries. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would need your help again so soon.¡±

    Song Qingshu remarked, ¡°If my Sister-inw hadn¡¯t begged me, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er angrily rolled her eyes at him, then looked at Miao Renfeng with concern and asked, ¡°Brother Miao, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he may act cold-faced on the outside, but he is warm-hearted on the inside.¡±

    Miao Renfeng¡¯s time was approaching, so he didn¡¯t want to argue anymore, and smiled sadly, ¡°Madame Hu, considering our past friendship, can you agree to do something for me?¡±

    Seeing the end of a hero, Bing Xue¡¯er sighed quietly, ¡°Brother Miao, just say it.¡±

    Miao Renfeng took his daughter¡¯s hand and pushed her to Bing Xue¡¯er, ¡°I want to ask you to send her to her mother.¡±

    ¡°But her mother has¡­¡± Bing Xue¡¯er hesitated, worried about exposing Miao Renfeng¡¯s scars again, so she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. In her opinion, Nan Lan had abandoned her husband and daughter in a rather ruthless manner. She broke her daughter¡¯s heart and resolutely followed Tian Guinong. In addition, Tian Guinong also had a daughter, so it may not be a good choice for Miao Run to stay with that woman.

    Miao Renfeng understood what she wanted to say, and a trace of pain and loneliness shed across his face, ¡°Lan¡¯er is her biological daughter after all, and she will take good care of Lan¡¯er.¡±

    Seeing Miao Renfeng insisting, Bing Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t say anything.

    On the other hand, Song Qingshu, who was on the side, had a strange expression on his face, thinking that he would have to be careful to hide ¡°that¡± information from Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s from now on. If she knew that he was also treating Nan Lan as a ything, the woman might really leave him forever.

    As for Miao Renfeng, he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Nan Lan was no longer his wife anyways, so what he did could even be considered as avenging him.

    ¡°Brother Miao, why did that person want to kill you?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s face was full of worry and confusion.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Miao Renfeng was about to speak, but suddenly looked at Song Qingshu fearfully and remained silent.

    Noticing his expression, Song Qingshu sneered,¡±Isn¡¯t it about the treasure of King Chuang? I already know about that.¡±

    He believed that with Zhang Wuji¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t just go around doing things without a proper reason. So there could only be one reason he woulde after Miao Renfeng, and that was King Chuang¡¯s treasure.

    ¡°Madame Hu, you even told him about that!¡± Miao Renfeng suddenly red at Bing Xue¡¯er. He was so shocked that he vomited a few more mouthfuls of blood.

    Bing Xue¡¯er waved her hands anxiously and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him!¡±

    Seeing that Bing Xue¡¯er had been wronged so many times, Song Qingshu angrily said, ¡°My Sister-inw is not the only one in the world who knows about King Chuang¡¯s treasure. Why don¡¯t you think of someone else who could¡¯ve told me?¡±

    He pointed to Nan Lan in a deliberately ambiguous way, and as expected, Miao Renfeng¡¯s expression changed immediately, ¡°Why would she tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°Guess it yourself¡­¡± Song Qingshu smiled faintly.

    He didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Miao Renfeng, but he just couldn¡¯t stand the way the man was ming Bing Xue¡¯er every time they met.

 Chapter 384: Entrustment

    Seeing the ambiguous look on Song Qingshu¡¯s face, Miao Renfeng¡¯s expression became increasingly ugly.

    Miao Run quickly pulled Song Qingshu¡¯s sleeves while shaking her head, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t be angry with daddy, okay?¡±

    Last time in Ping Yizhi¡¯s wooden house, Miao Run not only witnessed Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts, but was also shocked by his calmness in controlling the life and death of the people in the room.

    Young girls all had a tendency to admire heroes. Miao Run had always believed that her father was the most powerful person in the world, until he was easily defeated by Zhang Wuji just now, and that dream was suddenly shattered. Fortunately, Song Qingshu arrived in time and defeated the big bad guy, suddenly filling the vacancy of a hero in the young girl¡¯s heart.

    Miao Run looked at Song Qingshu with admiration in her eyes, and seeing that Song Qingshu was always angry with her father, she couldn¡¯t help but beg for him.

    Feeling relieved by the little girl¡¯s voice, Song Qingshu showed a warm smile on his cold face. He nodded slightly and turned to Miao Renfeng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about some messy things. I learned about King Chuang¡¯s treasure by other means, it has nothing to do with the one you think of.¡±

    ¡°Is it the wandering Taoist named Jin Yong that you mentioned before?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er recalled that when the two of them came back from Yanziwu for medical treatment, Song Qingshu seemed to have mentioned that matter.

    ¡°Do you still remember this?¡± Song Qingshu nced at her in surprise.

    Bing Xue¡¯er smiled tenderly and did not answer, but silently said in her heart, ¡®I remember every word you said.¡¯

    Hearing Bing Xue¡¯er say the same thing, Miao Renfeng no longer had any doubts and sighed, ¡°Madame Hu, this Miao also hopes that you can deliver a message for me and tell¡­ her that I have given her the most important thing in my life. I hope she will take good care of it and give it a good home in the future.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er looked at him strangely, thinking that Nan Lan was Miao Run¡¯s mother, so why would he have to remind her of her daughter¡¯s marriage?

    Song Qingshu understood that Miao Renfeng was not referring to Miao Run, but the treasure map hidden in the crested jade hairpin on Nan Lan¡¯s head.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, but decided to bluntly tell the truth, ¡°Master Miao, I know you are worried about the secret being leaked, so you are hiding something in your words. In fact, you don¡¯t have to be like this. I know all the secrets that need to be known, even about the hairpin.¡±

    Miao Renfeng¡¯s expression changed greatly, ¡°You¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu raised his hand to interrupt him, turned to Bing Xue¡¯er and Miao Run and said, ¡°Sister-inw, take Run over there for a walk. I have something to say to Master Miao.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er nced at him worriedly, but still pulled Miao Run a few feet away.

    Miao Renfeng snorted angrily, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Song Qingshu replied, ¡°I want you to send a message to Nan Lan and tell her to hand over the crested jade hairpin to me.¡±

    When Miao Renfeng saw that Song Qingshu really knew everything, he was shocked and angry, ¡°Wishful thinking!¡±

    Song Qingshu sneered, ¡°I know the approximate location of King Chuang¡¯s treasure, and I also know that the treasure map is hidden among the beaded flowers in Madame¡¯s hairpin. Currently, she and Tian Guinong are living in my residence in the capital. So, if I really wanted to take the treasure map by force, it would be a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t take it, but chose to ask you personally, is because I admire you for your upright life and your honest efforts for the cause of fighting against the Qing Dynasty. Although I don¡¯t like you, I admire you. So I don¡¯t want to wait until you die, then bully your orphan and widow.¡±

    Miao Renfeng fell silent for a while and asked after a long time, ¡°What do you want to do with the King Chuang¡¯s treasure?¡±

    Song Qingshu looked at the sky, with a strange light shing in his eyes, ¡°I need it for military expenses. I will do the thing you people haven¡¯t been able to do.¡±

    Miao Renfeng couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he heard his words, ¡°You speak such big words.¡±

    Over the years, there have been countless rebels in the Qing Dynasty. Whether they wanted to fight against the Qing Dynasty in order to restore the Ming Dynasty, or they simply wanted to fight against the Qing Dynasty, no organization could see the hope of sess.

    ording to what Miao Renfeng knew, although Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts skills were high, he was only a single person. What more could he do to change the overall situation?

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Song Qingshuughed.

    Miao Renfeng snorted coldly, the meaning was obvious.

    Song Qingshu said, ¡°To enhance my persuasion, I can tell you that the Golden Serpent Camp is already in my possession, and I have already reached an agreement with the Ninth Princesses of the Ming Dynasty. I want to use the Golden Serpent Camp with the righteous name of the former Ming Princess to overthrow the Qing Dynasty. That way, I will naturally achieve twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    ¡°In the past, when the Golden Serpent King Yuan Chengzhi was still alive, the Golden Serpent Camp was immensely powerful, yet it still failed to have any real impact on the Qing court. Now that they are in decline, what¡¯s the use of taking over their forces?¡± Although Miao Renfeng said that, but his tone had be quite loose.

    ¡°Have you heard the news about my assassination of Kangxi some time ago?¡± Song Qingshu suddenly asked.

    Miao Renfeng nodded, ¡°I know, although you failed, you are still worthy of admiration. If it weren¡¯t for this incident, based on what you have done before, no matter how high your martial arts skills are, you would never be in this Miao¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly, ¡°You also know the level of my martial arts, do you think I would fail in the assassination?¡±

    Miao Renfeng was stunned at first, and then his expression changed drastically, ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu stood with his hands behind his hands, ¡°Yes, the real Kangxi is dead.¡±

    Miao Renfeng¡¯s mouth opened slightly, and he was speechless in shock. Immediately, a hint of ecstasy arose in his heart. Maybe the person in front of him couldplete the work that so many people had failed to do.

    When Miao Run was summoned to her father, she noticed an unspeakable excitement in her father¡¯s eyes. Then she heard her father say, ¡°Lan¡¯er, after you see your mother, ask her to hand over the crested jade hairpin to your Brother Song, just say that I said it myself, remember it.¡±

    Although Miao Run was confused, she still hummed, ¡°Lan¡¯er understands.¡±

    Miao Renfeng suddenly put Miao Run¡¯s hand into Song Qingshu¡¯s, ¡°Young Master Song, please take care of Lan¡¯er from now on.¡±

    As soon as she heard those words, Miao Run shyly looked at Song Qingshu, and then quickly lowered her eyelids, leaving only her long eyshes slightly trembling.

    Song Qingshu was also stunned still on the spot, and Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression looked even weirder, as she though in her heart, ¡®You just asked me to take your daughter to find her mother, and now you suddenly changed and entrusted her to a man. What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    And listening to Miao Renfeng¡¯s tone, Bing Xue¡¯er felt that he was entrusting Miao Run for all her life, and she felt even more awkward. So she couldn¡¯t help but give Song Qingshu a stern look.

    Song Qingshu understood that Bing Xue¡¯er might have misunderstood because of what he had just said to Miao Renfeng, so he felt it was difficult to exin and quickly said, ¡°Master Miao, I¡¯m afraid this is not convenient.¡±

    Miao Renfeng felt the vitality in his body gradually draining away, and weakly said, ¡°I gave you such a big gift, are you still unwilling to take care of my daughter?¡±

    Hearing what Miao Renfeng said, Song Qingshu became speechless and could only nod his head, ¡°In that case, this Song will do his best to take care of your daughter and never let her get hurt at all.¡±

    Miao Renfeng had no choice but to do this. Originally, he wanted to entrust his daughter to Nan Lan, but Nan Lan was already with another man. Considering Tian Guinong¡¯s character, Miao Renfeng was worried that Miao Run would suffer a lot of injustice.

    But now that he knew about Song Qingshu¡¯s situation, he naturally felt that instead of entrusting his daughter to a den of tigers and wolves like the Tian family, it would be more reassuring to entrust his daughter to Song Qingshu.

    Seeing Miao Run standing there with a shy face, Bing Xue¡¯er was stunned for a moment. After hearing Miao Renfeng¡¯s words, it seemed that he had already given the dowry to Song Qingshu, and Miao Run didn¡¯t seem to object as well.

    Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart began to pound like a frightened deer.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, dad can¡¯t take care of you anymore. From now on, you should listen to Young Master Song¡¯s words. With him taking care of you, you will be able to live happily in this troubled world.¡± Miao Renfeng¡¯s eyes gradually became blurred. It was obvious that the effect of the pill was ending.

    Song Qingshu sighed and helped Bing Xue¡¯er to the side, leaving the two father and daughter with theirst moment¡¯s alone together.

    ¡°What on earth did you say to Brother Miao just now? Why, why did he betroth Run to you?¡± When the two of them came a few feet away, and Bing Xue¡¯er gently shook off Song Qingshu¡¯s arm. She bit her lips and quietly looked at him.

    ¡°What betrothal? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Song Qingshu was immediately frightened, ¡°He just asked me to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er looked suspicious, ¡°Brother Miao obviously looked as if he was talking to his son-inw.¡±

    ¡°You think too much,¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯tugh or cry, ¡°The reason why he is happy is because of another thing. In the final analysis, we just made a deal.¡±

    ¡°What deal?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er was not a jealous woman. She was actually very clear that with her status, it would be impossible for her and Song Qingshu to be together in an open and honest manner, so she didn¡¯t mind if he married another woman.

    But even though she didn¡¯t mind him marrying another wife, it would be another matter if he wanted to marry her niece.

    In the recent period, Bing Xue¡¯er had thoroughly understood Song Qingshu¡¯s wicked side. She nced at the little white flower-like Miao Run not far away and thought that Miao Renfeng was just sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth by handing his daughter over to Song Qingshu¡¯s care.

    Bing Xue¡¯er was the person Song Qingshu trusted the most in the world, so he thought it would be okay to tell her about the matter of recing Kangxi. It¡¯s just that he had been¡­ obsessed with their heated sessions, and he hadn¡¯t had time to tell her yet.

    Just as he was about to ry what he had just said to Miao Renfeng to Bing Xue¡¯er, he suddenly heard Miao Run bursting into tears on the side. The two of them looked back and saw the Golden-faced Buddha who had once been a heroic figure in the world and defeated many powerful opponents in the wulin, had finally passed away.

    Song Qingshu buried Miao Renfeng in the nearby woods and engraved the following words on the stele,

    [I am the only undefeated champion under the heavens and above the earth; throughout the ages, I have conquered all the invincible enemies in the world!]

    [Here lies the Golden-faced Buddha, Miao Renfeng.]

    Song Qingshu was quite hesitant at first, and worried that someone passing by would feel resentful when seeing the tombstones and destroy the tomb, but then he thought that Miao Renfeng used to be straightforward all his life, so why would it be any different after his death?

    However, just to be on the safe side, Song Qingshu still used a sharp Sword Qi to carve the words on the stone tablet. That way,mon people would be disturbed by the Sword Qi on the stone tablet as soon as they approach it. In case they are true martial arts masters, they would naturally feel admiration towards the sword Qi on the stone tablet, and wouldn¡¯t want to destroy it.

    Standing next to Miao Run, Song Qingshu felt very awkward. Her existence itself was a bit troublesome, so Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know how to call her.

    ¡°Miss Miao, please show your condolences and follow me.¡±

 Chapter 385: Girlâ€™s Thoughts (part 1)

    ¡°Brother, please call me Lan¡¯er from now on.¡± Miao Run looked up at Song Qingshu, her big shining eyes filled with tears, slightly red and swollen from the crying just now.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, I will take good care of you in the future.¡± Song Qingshu said softly as he knelt down and grabbed the shoulders of the little young girl in front of him.

    Miao Run¡¯s face turned red for some reason, and she snorted weakly.

    Noticing her shy look, Song Qingshu was startled. Even though he didn¡¯t show it, but he did have a bottomline, and he just regarded Miao Run as a child, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the defense between men and women.

    Who knew that Miao Renfeng had raised Miao Run like a cultured nobledy since she was a child, despite being from the wild wulin. Miao Run had never been in contact with other men, and whn she felt the warmth and firmness of Song Qingshu¡¯s hand on her shoulders, it naturally produce the shyness of a young girl.

    ¡®Sh*t! Girls in ancient times matured earlier than girls in modern society.¡¯ When Song Qingshu was cursing in heart, Bing Xue¡¯er had already pped his hand away andined, ¡°Little Run is ady, so how can a grown man like you touch her so casually?¡±

    Song Qingshu awkwardly muttered, ¡°She is obviously still so young¡­¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er was worried that Miao Run would misunderstand Song Qingshu, so on the surface she was ming him, but in reality she was exining it to Miao Run. Unexpectedly, she was immediately dumbfounded when she heard the other person¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t me Big Brother. Since father entrusted Lan¡¯er to Big Brother, then he is Lan¡¯er¡¯s rtive, so Lan¡¯er will naturally not mind him.¡±

    ¡°Aunt? Big brother?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er was stunned for a moment, as the two titles kept echoing in her head.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er is so good~¡± Seeing Bing Xue¡¯er looking like she had been dealt a critical blow, Song Qingshu suppressed his smile and suddenly noticed the redness and swelling on Miao Run¡¯s face.

    He understood that she was pped by Zhang Wuji just now, and couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He called her over and said, ¡°Lan¡¯er,e here, Big Brother will help you remove the blood on your face.¡±

    ¡°Yeah~¡± Miao Run obediently moved over, half-leaning on Song Qingshu, feeling the other person¡¯s palm full of vitality rubbing her face, and her heart began to beat wildly.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t pay attention to Miao Run¡¯s reaction, but fell into confusion. Although he had long known that Zhang Wuji in this world was not the loyal, pure, indecisive protagonist in the original novel in his memory, he was still shocked when he saw him bullying a little girl without mercy, ¡®What is going on with this Zhang Wuji?¡¯

    Seeing that Song Qingshu seemed to be in a daze and kept rubbing Miao Run¡¯s face, Bing Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, ¡°The swelling on Lan¡¯er¡¯s face has gone down.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Song Qingshu reacted and noticed that the little girl in his arms was blushing, and couldn¡¯t help but look embarrassed.

    ¡°We¡¯d better hurry up as soon as possible. People from all walks of life are rushing to Shandong now. They all must be gathering in the Golden Serpent Camp. I¡¯m a little worried about what¡¯s going on there.¡± Song Qingshuughed and quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also worried that Sister Xia won¡¯t be able to cope with it.¡± Bing Xue¡¯er nodded.

    Song Qingshu had roughly told his entire n to her some time ago, and she was also aware of Xia Qingqing¡¯s existence.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Miao Run suddenly looked in pain and clutched her ankle.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Qingshu asked with concern.

    ¡°It seems that I twisted my foot when I was escaping just now. Maybe it¡¯s broken.¡± Miao Run frowned, and when she thought about her father trying desperately to stop the man in ck clothes to let her escape quickly, she became sad again, and her eyes suddenly turned red.

    Song Qingshu pinched her ankle a few times and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lan¡¯er, it¡¯s just a sprain. The bones are fine. Just rest for a few days and you¡¯ll be fine. So, I¡¯ll carry you the rest of the way. ¡°

    Miao Run hummed, and suddenly asked softly, ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t want you to carry me on your back, can you carry me at the front?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Song Qingshu was stunned, and Bing Xue¡¯er also looked at her curiously.

    Stared by the strange looks of the two men, Miao Run quickly lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Daddy used to hold me like that.¡±

    Song Qingshu and Bing Xueer looked at each other, and a scene emerged in their minds¡ªMiao Renfeng, with a gruff face, holding a sword in his right hand, holding Miao Run in his left hand, walking on the road with a lonely look on his face¡­

    ¡°She is still a child after all.¡± Song Qingshu sighed softly, understanding that Miao Run, who had just lost her father, might not be able to return to the happy and innocent time when they first met her for a while.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Qingshu showed a smile, grabbed Miao Run¡¯s legs and picked her up.

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s pity smile, Bing Xue¡¯er felt slightly embarrassed, ¡®What was I thinking about just now? Brother-inw, he clearly regarded Run as a child.¡¯

    As a woman, Bing Xue¡¯er realized that Miao Run seemed to have a strange affection for Song Qingshu. In addition, she had recently experienced Song Qingshu¡¯s ¡°wicked¡± side, and she was afraid that something would happen between the two of them. And, when Miao Run grew up, she might regret it for life.

    Now that it was confirmed that Song Qingshu was not as wicked as she had imagined, Bing Xue¡¯er subconsciously stuck out her tongue and thought, ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of my recent¡­experience that I forgot that my Brother-inw is actually a gentleman?¡¯

    Unlike Bing Xue¡¯er who was full of worries, Miao Run quietly put her face on Song Qingshu¡¯s shoulder and suddenly asked, ¡°Big Brother, can you teach me martial arts?¡±

 Chapter 385: Girlâ€™s Thoughts (part 2)

    Song Qingshu paused and said with a wry smile, ¡°Your father was a very powerful martial artist, but he didn¡¯t teach you a single technique. He did it to keep you away from all the grievances in the martial world.¡±

    ¡°I hate that I am useless. Not only was I unable help to my father in critical moment, but I also dragged him down.¡± Miao Run¡¯s expression darkened, and she looked like she was about to cry.

    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Miao Run nodded, her tone extremely firm, ¡°I must avenge my father¡¯s murder.¡±

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, that man in ck clothes is also this Big Brother¡¯s enemy. Big Brother will help you take revenge.¡± Calcting old and new grudges together, Song Qingshu knew that he and Zhang Wuji would have a fight to the death sooner orter. Some people were destined to be lifelong enemies.

    ¡°That man is very good at martial arts. I can help Big Brother after learning martial arts!¡± Miao Run tilted her head and thought for a while, but still didn¡¯t waver in her determination to learn martial arts.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, ¡°Lan¡¯er, if you want to learn martial arts. Big brother can teach you, but you must agree to one condition.¡±

    Miao Run looked delighted and excitedly said, ¡°Not just one condition, even if it¡¯s a hundred or a thousand, I will agree.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er was startled, thinking how could a girl say such things to a man casually? Moreover, she was very well aware of Song Qingshu¡¯s wicked and cynical temperament, and was afraid that Song Qingshu would make some shocking request.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for that many conditions.¡± Song Qingshu smiled, ¡°There is only one condition, and that is, Lan¡¯er, you must not live in hatred in the future, otherwise your father will definitely be sad.¡±

    Hearing his words, Miao Run couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart tremble, and an inexplicable emotion appeared in her eyes. After a long silence, she suddenly nodded heavily, ¡°Alright, since Big Brother said so, Lan¡¯er will definitely do it.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so serious.¡± Song Qingshuughed, ¡°Lan¡¯er, what kind of martial arts do you want to learn first?¡±

    Miao Run looked troubled, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about martial arts, so I don¡¯t know what to learn first.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Song Qingshu thought for a moment, ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach Lan¡¯er a set of movement technique first? After you learn it, you won¡¯t be tainted with murderous intent, but will also have the ability to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Miao Run pped her hands excitedly.

    Song Qingshu handed Miao Run into Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms and sorted out his thoughts a little, ¡°I know a total of four kinds of movement techniques. I will show them one by one. Lan¡¯er, you can choose which one you like to learn.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Miao Run nodded, staring at him intently, for fear of missing a detail.

    ¡°The first one is the Gecko Climbing the Tree.¡± Song Qingshu stood between two towering trees, jumped up, tapped his toes on one tree trunk, and moved his whole body towards the other tree like a feather. However, just when he was about to collide, his toes hit the tree again. In that way, he flew to the top of the tree following a zigzag trajectory.

    After jumping down from the tree, Song Qingshu exined to Miao Run, ¡°The essence of the Gecko Climbing the Tree is the use of force. It is an indispensable weapon for flying over eaves and walls.¡±

    Miao Run wrinkled her nose and shook her head slightly, ¡°The name is really unpleasant, Lan¡¯er doesn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and Song Qingshu awkwardly touched his nose, ¡°The name is indeed a bit inelegant, and it is not suitable for our Miss Lan to practice. How about this, Lan¡¯er, how about taking a look at the Cloud-Ascending Ladder?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Song Qingshu shot up into the sky like a sharp arrow. When he saw that he was about to fall, his whole body jumped up more than ten feet out of thin air.

    After Song Qingshu fell down, he exined, ¡°For vertical leaps, no movement technique in the world canpare to Wudang¡¯s Cloud-Ascending Ladder.¡±

    ¡°This is beautiful, Lan¡¯er wants to learn it.¡± Miao Run¡¯s eyes were filled with brilliance.

    ¡°Does it really look good?¡± Song Qingshu was confused, ¡°There are also two other kinds of movement technique. You can decide which one to learn after you see them.¡±

    Miao Run hurriedly nodded, Song Qingshu quietly transmitted a message in secret, and said to Bing Xue¡¯er, ¡°You should also take a good look, and I will teach you when we have the time.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s cheeks felt hot, but she also understood that the other party wanted to give her more self-protection skills. She was moved and gently nodded her head.

    ¡°The Slithering Snake Jumping Roon Techniquees from the Nine Yin Scripture. It is very useful for moving to dodge enemy attacks during a fight.¡±

    Seeing Song Qingshu lying on the ground and rolling around strangely, Miao Run quickly shouted, ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Lan¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to learn this.¡±

    Song Qingshu shrugged, as if he had known that it would turn out like that, and continued to transmit the secret message to Bing Xue¡¯er, ¡°I knew that Run would definitely refuse to learn this, and the reason why I still showed it was to let you learn. After all, you often fight with people, and learning this might allow you to avoid a fatal blow at some point in the future.¡±

    Seeing Bing Xue¡¯er carefully nodding her head, Song Qingshu turned around and looked at Miao Run, ¡°Thest movement technique is called the Traceless Sand Treading Steps.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his whole body shot forwards like a cannonball that was fired from the barrel. Then he tiptoed on the tree trunk about ten feet away, and quickly turned back. The whole process happened in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°When ites to straight-line sprinting, the Traceless Sand Treading Steps is undoubtedly the best in the world.¡± Song Qingshu looked proud, thinking that Miao Run would definitely choose to learn it.

    Unexpectedly, Miao Run pouted and said, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 386: When I Grow Up (part 1)

    ¡°Eh?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If I run so fast, my hair and clothes will all be messed up. It damages the dignity of a young woman. Lan¡¯er doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Miao Run twirled her fingers solemnly and remarked on the shorings of the Traceless Sand Treading Steps.

    Hearing Miao Run¡¯s confident words, Bing Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle.

    Song Qingshu was left dumbfounded and cursed in his heart, ¡®How on earth did that guy Miao Renfeng raise his daughter?¡¯

    ¡°Okay, then let me teach you the Cloud-Ascending Ladder.¡± Song Qingshu was speechless and exined the form of the Cloud-Ascending Ladder to Miao Run in detail.

    Although Miao Run was young, she was very smart and she quickly understood what Song Qingshu was talking about. In addition, Song Qingshu came from a modern era and he particrly pursued the understanding of various martial arts principles. His detailed and easy to understand examples made it easy for Miao Run toprehend the core principles of the technique.

    ¡°Why can I only jump so short?¡± Miao Run pouted, with an angry look on her face. Although she had injured her feet, she felt that she had understood what Song Qingshu had just taught her, but the result made her extremely frustrated.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have any internal energy in your body,¡± Song Qingshu smiled and touched the top of her head, then exined, ¡°You will have to learn how to cultivate internal energy. The higher the internal energy, the better your movement technique will be.¡±

    Miao Run¡¯s depressed expression disappeared and she excitedly spoke up, ¡°Okay, okay! Big Brother, please teach Lan¡¯er the method you practice.¡±

    Song Qingshu stretched out his hand, picked her up and said awkwardly as he hurried on, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the internal strength that Big Brother is best at is not suitable for you to practice.¡±

    Although the Joyful Meditation Method was the most profound internal energy cultivation method in Tantric Bud*hism, it¡¯s outward characteristics made it seem too much like an evil method. So, if he tried to exin it to a pure minded youngdy like Miao Run, wouldn¡¯t it taint her ears?

    ¡°Why?¡± Miao Run blinked her big bright eyes and looked at him with an innocent gaze.

    Song Qingshu hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to answer, but Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s face turned red. She had personally learned Song Qingshu¡¯s technique, and the whole process was immensely embarrassing when she thought about it.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, dear, you are not old enough to practice that method now, so let your Big Brother teach you something easy to learn first.¡± As she saw Song Qingshu hesitating, Bing Xue¡¯er quickly came to Song Qingshu¡¯s rescue.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Miao Run looked disappointed, but quickly cheered up again, ¡°Then when I am old enough, Big Brother will teach me that method right?.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s vision went dark and she almost fell over.

    Song Qingshu smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. The internal energy cultivation method that Big Brother will teach you is called the Nine Yin Scripture. It is one of the best methods in existence. It is also a Yin based method, so its characteristics are more suitable for women to practice.¡±

    Saying that Song Qingshu began to exin the general principles of the method.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er has never learned martial arts before. If you teach her this advanced internal energy cultivation method all at once, will it not be too difficult for her?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er said worriedly.

    Song Qingshu exined, ¡°It will indeed be difficult for her to understand the contents of the Nine Yin Scripture. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t teach her the entire scripture. Instead, I will only teach her the trajectory of the internal Qi of the Nine Yin Scripture. As long as she remembers that route, and practices diligently every day, it won¡¯t be difficult for her to reach the state of learning, but if she wants to achieve great s ess, she can only wait until she grows up and slowly understands it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you should learn it as well. The Jade Heart Sutra of your Ancient Tomb Sect is too dangerous, and it can easily lead to death. It¡¯s quite inconveninent, so you shouldn¡¯t continue on that path.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er shook her head slightly, her tone remained gentle but her attitude was firm, ¡°I told you before why I didn¡¯t want to learn it. Our founder was able to equal Wang Chongyang, the number one martial artist at the time with the Jade Heart Sutra. So I believe that after practicing it to perfection, it may not be worse than the Nine Yin Scripture.¡±

    ¡°Then so be it¡­¡± Song Qingshu suddenly showed a hint of ambiguity on his face, and he leaned into her ear and said, ¡°Last time, we were interrupted while practicing the Jade Heart Sutra, and it failed as a result. Should we continue out practice?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bing Xue¡¯er bit her lip, ¡°Next time I will ask my junior sister to practice with me. It¡¯s all your fault for making her leave.¡±

    A picture emerged in Song Qingshu¡¯s mind. Two stunning, country toppling beauties practicing internal energy next to each other without any strands on their bodies¡­

    ¡®Wait, why is my nose feeling itchy?¡¯

    ¡°Big Brother, when will you start teaching me the internal energy cultivation method?¡± As the two were flirting, Xiao Run, who was left alone, suddenly became bored.

    Bing Xue¡¯er came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but re at Song Qingshu, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the front to explore the way first. You can teach Xiao Run well.¡±

    Song Qingshu knew that Bing Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want to hear the form of the Nine Yin Scripture, so she was using the opportunity to leave them alone, ¡°Then you should be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Young Junior Sister can defeat the Mongolian State Teacher. No matter how weak I ampared to her, I can at least protect myself.¡± Seeing that Song Qingshu was treating her like a porcin doll, Bing Xue¡¯er suddenly became a little dissatisfied.

    Song Qingshu also realized that he was worrying too much.

    Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s martial arts was not bad in the first ce. Although there was not much mention of her martial arts in the original novel, she was described to use a silk ribbon to beat a group of young people from Heavenly Dragon Cult to the ground. And, she could even fight on par with Miao Renfeng.

    Even Hu Yidao didn¡¯t see the w in Miao Renfeng¡¯s swordsmanship, so it seemed that Bing Xueer¡¯s martial arts was at least on the same level of Hu Yidao.

 Chapter 386: When I Grow Up (part 2)

    In the past, Song Qingshu had taught Bing Xue¡¯er the White Python Whip Technique, and it increased her strength quite a lot. So the current Bing Xue¡¯er could be considered a first-ss martial arts master in the world.

    And now, even if she encountered those so-called master-level figures, with the top movement technique of the Ancient Tomb Sect, she shouldn¡¯t have any problems with self-protection.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you like my aunt?¡±

    Seeing that Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes were always paying attention to Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s retreating back, Miao Run tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± No matter how thick-skinned Song Qingshu was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to admit the close rtionship between the two in front of Miao Run. After all, the rtionship between the Hu and Miao families were somewhat special, and Bing Xue¡¯er was the widow of the Hu family.

    ¡°I feel relieved now.¡± Miao Run breathed a sigh of relief.

    Song Qingshu asked strangely, ¡°What were you worried about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Miao Rn lowered her head, as a mysterious blush shed across her face. Then suddenly, she raised her head and asked, ¡°Big Brother, will I marry you when I grow up?¡±

    ¡°Eh, what did you just say?¡± Song Qingshu was suddenly lost for words.

    ¡°Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear clearly¡­¡± Miao Run¡¯s small and delicate face showed a charming flush, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s start learning the method.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Song Qingshu agreed as he thought in his head, ¡®Why is this little girl¡¯s mind full of suchplicated matters? I really have to find a way to dispel her thoughts. I mean, I can¡¯t just tell her that I can¡¯t marry you because I am sleeping with your mother¡­¡¯

    Shaking his head, Song Qingshu emptied his mind of theplicated thoughts. Then he slowly spoke up with a calm expression on his face, ¡°Lan¡¯er, because you have no foundation in martial arts and don¡¯t know how to circte Qi, I will be injecting a stream of my own True Qi into your body, and then I will control that True Qi to create a cirction path in your meridians. All you need to do is remember the order in which the True Qi flows through each acupuncture point, and study diligently in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Miao Run hummed.

    Song Qingshu looked around his surroundings. Although there were few people nearby, just to be on the safe side, he still jumped to a big tree with Miao Run in his arms. That way, even if someone passed byter, it would be difficult for them to disturb the people on the tree above them.

    Miao Run felt the wind whistling in her ears, and before she could even realize what had happened, she was already standing on a tree branch several feet above the ground. Looking down, Miao Run suddenly felt dizzy, her whole body swayed, and she was about to fall down.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Song Qingshu quickly supported her.

    With Song Qingshu by her side, Miao Run suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of security. She hummed and replied, ¡°Big Brother, I will close my eyes and stop looking down. Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Qingshu stretched out his finger and pointed on Miao Run¡¯s vest, injecting a strand of his True Qi into her body.

    Originally, because of practicing the Joyful Meditation Method, the Nine Yin Qi and Divine Brilliance Qi that Song Qingshu had previously practiced were all merged with the Joyful Qi and disappeared. However, not long ago, Song Qingshu understood the secret of virtual dantian, so he was now able to easily simte the Nine Yin Qi as well.

    Feeling a cold breath prate into her body, Miao Run couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard her groan, and he quickly woke up, then secretly berated himself, ¡®You basta*d! How could you imagine such nasty things just by listening to the voice of such a young girl!¡¯

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, remember the path of the True Qi.¡± Song Qingshu quickly gathered his thoughts and carefully controlled the direction of the True Qi.

    Miao Run was still quite young and she had very a delicate body. He could easily damage her meridians if he wasn¡¯t being careful, so Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but pay extra attention.

    Miao Run tried to endure it at first, but as time went by, the tingling feeling in her body became more and more obvious. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and giggled, ¡°Big Brother, Lan¡¯er feels so itchy.¡±

    Hearing her delicate and sweet breathing, Song Qingshu¡¯s face became a little unnatural. He did not expect that Miao Run¡¯s body would be so sensitive.

    However, now that the arrow was on the string, he had no choice but to shoot. If he suddenly withdrew his True Qi, Miao Run would probably suffer a lot. After thinking about it for a while, he could only say, ¡°I will try to slow down the speed of the True Qi. Lan¡¯er, calm down and focus on memorizing the route.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lan¡¯er will remember it well.¡± Miao Run¡¯s pretty face turned red and her whole body slightly trembled.

    However, she was young and quite strong-minded. So she quickly calmed down and began to work hard to memorize the acupuncture points through which the True Qi was flowing.

    The process made Song Qingshu feel utterly miserable, as Miao Run¡¯s gentle panting from time to time made him extremely uneasy.

    In order to make Miao Run remember as much as possible, he nned to guide the True Qi in her body for three circtions, but as soon as he finished the first cirction, he hurriedly withdrew his fingers and asked with an unnatural expression, ¡°Do you remember Lan¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°I only remember a small part.¡± Miao Run said timidly, feeling a little embarrassed, and fearing that Song Qingshu would me her, ¡°How about Big Brother let the True Qi circte in Lan¡¯er¡¯s body again, so that I can remember it.¡±

    ¡®This is going to kill me!¡¯

    Of course, this time, Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t be as reckless as before, so he quicklyforted the little girl,

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t know anything about meridians and acupuncture points before. You just listened to my hurried exnation just now, and it¡¯s already pretty good if you can remember less than half of it. We will try again after you be more familiar with the acupuncture points and meridians of the human body.¡±

 Chapter 387: The Martial Dream

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Miao Run smiled brightly, her eyes bent like crescent moons.

    ¡°As long as you remember the path of the True Qi, you can cultivate your internal strength every day, then gradually nourish and strengthen the True Qi I injected into your body. With enough practice little Lan¡¯er can be a martial arts master in the future.¡± Looking at it. Miao Run¡¯s innocent face made Song Qingshu feel a gentle and doting feeling in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that young. In two or three years, I will be old enough to get married.¡± Miao Run pouted and said with a dissatisfied expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who decided that girls should be allowed to get married at such a young age. Their bodies are clearly not mature. Moreover, once pregnant, the child is prone to die and the mother is prone to dystocia. It¡¯s really unreasonable.¡¯ Song Qingshu was immediately filled with indignation.

    In his previous world, women had to be at least twenty years old before they could get married. Although there were family nning reasons, at least the woman¡¯s physiological development was fully considered. In this world, people could get married at the age of twelve and have children at every turn. It was really damaging to a woman¡¯s body.

    ¡®Considering that this world is constantly at war and men are scarce, I know that it would be unrealistic to require women to wait till twenty years old before getting married like the modern age. But no matter what, the marriageable age should at least be sixteen years old¡­ah no, eighteen!¡¯

    Miao Run looked at Song Qingshu¡¯s angry expression in confusion, and said in a low voice, ¡°For thousands of years, women have been able to get married at this age.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu almost fell down. The values ??of the two worlds made it difficult for him to change his mind so quickly. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this problem for now. Let¡¯s go to the front to find your aunt now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Miao Run nodded obediently.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Song Qingshu picked up Miao Run and ran in the direction where Bing Xue¡¯er had disappeared.

    Not long after, they found Bing Xue¡¯er hurriedly returning from the front. Song Qingshu stopped and asked, ¡°Bing¡­Sister-inw, did something happen in front?¡±

    In front of Miao Run, Song Qingshu and Bing Xue¡¯er were naturally embarrassed to show too much intimacy.

    At the moment Miao Run was immersed in the wonderful feeling of leaning on Song Qingshu¡¯s arms, her little face was red with excitement, so she didn¡¯t notice that the two people¡¯s expression¡¯s were a bit unnatural.

    Bing Xue¡¯er obviously understood what he meant, and said in a slightly lively but gentle voice, ¡°Brother-inw, there are two groups of people confronting each other in front. The argument is very fierce, and they look like they are going to fight at any time.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What a dangerous world. You encounter fights and conflicts at every turn¡­¡± Song Qingshu sighed with emotion, ¡°By the way, does Sister-inw know who they are?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er frowned and carefully thought, ¡°It feels like the martial arts of both sides are ordinary. There is a middle-aged man who seems to exude the aura of a master. It sounds like they are arguing about King Gui of the Tang Dynasty. He should belong to one of the anti-Qing factions.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Song Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    Now that the world was in chaos and foreigners were raging on theirnds, all the Han people should unite. It would be a waste to allow these righteous men to kill each other and create blood feuds amongst themselves.

    Holding Miao Run in his arms and Bing Xue¡¯er by his side, Song Qingshu thought of a popr trope in the various webnovels in his previous world¡ª a handsome man, carrying a heavy sword on his back, holding a little girl in his arms, with a giant eagle as his mount.

    There just so happened to be a little girl with a soft body and a soft voice in his arms. Although there was no ck iron heavy sword on his back, he had the Wooden Sword from the lineage of Dugu Qiubai. As for the giant eagle, Song Qingshu nced at Bing Xue¡¯er next to him, ¡®Hmmm¡­I¡¯m also ¡°mounting¡± her anyway, so the difference shouldn¡¯t be that big.¡¯

    Noticing the strange look in Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes, Bing Xue¡¯er touched her cheek and asked doubtfully, ¡°Is there something dirty on my face? Why are yous staring at me like that?¡±

    ¡°How can there be dirt on your face? It must be because Big Brother thought that aunt is beautiful and couldn¡¯t help but take a sneak peek. And you caught him in the act.¡± Miao Run chuckled, casually adding to the chaos.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s face turned red, but she agreed with Miao Run¡¯s guess in her heart.

    Song Qingshu guiltily looked away and smiled. If Bing Xue¡¯er knew what he was thinking, she would definitely get angry. There would be no chance for him to¡­¡®mount¡¯ on her again.

    As the three of them moved forward using their movement technique, it didn¡¯t take long before a small clearing appeared not far away.

    Two groups of people were confronting each other, and the sounds of quarreling could be heard from time to time.

    The leader on the left was about twenty-five or six years old. He was tall and thin, handsome, with a dark face, and was surrounded by more than a dozen heroes.

    Noticing a gorgeous woman standing behind him, Song Qingshu was startled, ¡®Isn¡¯t that Fang Yi?¡¯

    If he hadn¡¯t suddenly seen her now, Song Qingshu would have almost forgotten about the woman. To be honest, because of her image as the scheming bit*h in the original work, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t have any good impressions of Fang Yi. If he hadn¡¯t been forced by Su Quan on the way to the Mystic Dragon Ind, he would never have slept with her.

    After doing the deed, Song Qingshu actually regretted it quite a lot, so when Fang Yiter proposed that she wanted to find the missing princess Mu Jianping, he had no intention of holding her back and allowed her to leave.

    There was another girl next to Fang Yi. She had light eyebrows and long eyshes, a small mouth and a straight nose, a really beautiful face, coupled with an innocent look on her face.

    Song Qingshu judged that this must be Mu Jianping, the youngest princess of Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion. And the young man at the front should be Mu Jiansheng, the young master of Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion.

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, ¡®Which force is Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion in conflict with?¡¯

    Looking to the right, he saw that they were also a mighty group of people, and their faces were filled with the air of martial arts masters. However, in Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes, they were just a group of low-level thug.

    On the contrary, the bearded middle-aged man in front seemed to have practiced some kind of internal skills. Judging from his posture, he seemed to be the bodyguard of the young master next to him.

    This young master was handsome, and it was unclear what kind of influence he belonged to.

    The young master loudly said, ¡°Kill all the invaders, and the Emperor¡¯s descendant shall return to the Dragon Court.¡±

    Mu Jiansheng replied in a deep voice, ¡°The Emperor had passed on, leaving only a young prince behind. He is actually a wise man, and he is currently living in seclusion in the mountains.¡±

    The young master sneered and said in a sinister tone, ¡°Only the deserving have the right to rule.¡±

    Song Qingshu suddenly realized that this young master was from the Zheng family in Taiwan. Judging from his appearance, he should be the handsome and rich Zheng Keshuang whopeted with Wei Xiaobao for Ake in ¡°The De*er and the Cauldron¡± and almost ended up as the winner.

    Talking about Ake, Song Qingshu suddenly remembered that Wu Sangui had sent her to the pce and presented her to Kangxi. But now that Kangxi was dead, Ake had be a hot potato.

 Chapter 388: The Two Prince Mansions

    Ake not only inherited the beauty of her mother Chen Yuanyuan who was a country toppling beauty, butpared to Chen Yuanyuan who lost her chastity to different men several times, Ake was still a pure maiden.

    Song Qingshu had personally ¡®experienced¡¯ the numerous beautiful concubines living in the inner pce, and when such a exquisite beauty like Ake was delivered to the imperial pce, it was normal to expect that a per*vert like Kangxi wouldy his hands on her¡ªhowever, in the end, he had resisted that urge due to Wu Sangui¡¯s awful reputation.

    In order to stabilize the Empire, Kangxi vigorously suppressed various organizations that opposed the Qing Dynasty and wanted to restore the Ming Dynasty. On the other hand, he issued many gentle decrees to win over people¡¯s hearts, and it was gradually achieving results. So, if he epted Ake as a concubine, it would probably chill the hearts of the Han people in his domain.

    In Kangxi¡¯s heart, a beauty was nothingpared to his domain. So, not long after Ake was sent to the pce, Kangxi threw her into Prince Kang¡¯s mansion, firstly to avoid suspicion, and secondly to put her under house arrest. That way, he would be able to use her as a hostage to threaten Wu Sangui if he needed.

    And now, Song Qingshu was suffering from the same headache as Kangxi. He was having trouble deciding whether he should let Ake go or not.

    Soon the quarrel in the pavilion interrupted Song Qingshu¡¯s thoughts, and he heard Mu Jiansheng¡¯s angry voice, ¡°Who can be more deserving than our Young Emperor?¡±

    Zheng Keshuang chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the descendant of King Tang, not the descendant of Gui.¡±

    Mu Jiansheng¡¯s face turned from green to white. Then he thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Prince Mu has always admired Prince Yanping for their aplishments against the invaders. I didn¡¯t expect his descendants to be so ignorant. Emperor Chong Zhen died, and King Fu established himself. King Fu was captured by Qing soldiers, and King Tang unfortunately died for his country. Then, King Gui became the ruler of thend. After he died for his people, it is only natural that his descendants will seed him.¡±

    Mu Jiansheng stoped for a moment and looked at Zheng Keshuang, ¡°I heard that your eldest brother Zheng Kezang is mature and prudent. I wonder why Guo Xing would send you to attend such an important conference.¡±

    Although Mu Jiansheng didn¡¯t use any profanity in his words, his words pointed directly at Zheng Keshuang¡¯s sore points. It wasmon knowledge that the heir to the Yanping Pce in Ta*wan was his eldest brother Zheng Kezang. Zheng Keshuang has always been dissatisfied about it, so he wanted to appear stronger than Zheng Kezang in everything. So he never wanted to hear someone praise his elder brother.

    Hearing the sarcasm in Mu Jiansheng¡¯s tone, Zheng Keshuang was furious.

    Song Qingshu finally understood what was going on between them. It turned out to be the long-standing dispute between the King Tang and King Gui.

    In the past, Li Chuang invaded the Capital and forced Emperor Chong Zhen to death. Wu Sangui led the Qing troops into the pass and upied the Ming Dynasty¡¯s Huahua River.

    Later, loyal ministers and righteous men from all over thend elected the descendants of Emperor Taizu of Ming Dynasty as kings. First, King Fu became emperor in Nanjing. Later, King Fu was killed by the invaders, and King Tang was proimed emperor. This was supported by a group of people from the Zheng family. At the same time, Prince Mu and a few other forces promoted King Gui as emperor, as well as another group of people, who promoted King Lu as the emperor.

    These people all believed that they were supporting the rightful emperor, while the other party was supporting rebellious ministers and traitors. They refused to obey anyone. They even sent troops to attack each other even though they had the Qing Dynasty as theirmon enemy. In the end, they lost everything to the Qing Dynasty.

    The line of King Lu had been cut off a long time ago, but the heirs of King Tang and King Gui were still there. In addition, Prince Yanping and Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion were still standing behind them, so they were ipatible with each other.

    Song Qingshu, who came from a modern era, naturally had a hard time understanding the importance people in this era ced on ethical status, and he didn¡¯t want to understand either. In his opinion, even if the two factions united as one, it would be difficult for them to shake the rule of the Qing Dynasty. Now that the great cause of resisting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty was at hand, it was really ridiculous that the two sides were fighting for an imaginary throne.

    Song Qingshu was filled with contempt.

    Although this group of people were anti-Qing righteous in name, their thoughts were not so pure. They all had hidden agendas and they all wanted to enjoy the glory and wealth from generation to generation. If the Qing Dynasty was finally overthrown, but someone supported by the other party became the emperor, not only would their side not be able to reap any benefits, but they would also probably die without a burial ce.

    Therefore, no wonder the two sides had been entangled in this issue for so many years.

    The middle-aged man who was guarding Zheng Keshuang saw that he was defeated and came to his aid, ¡°Since Prince Mu¡¯s pce is so capable, I don¡¯t know which faction¡¯s troops were wiped out in the battle of Sanshui?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Mu Jiansheng¡¯s face suddenly turned red. It turned out that at the time, King Gui had sent envoys to ask King Tang to step down. Of course King Tang refused, so King Gui ordered his army to attack, but the whole army was beaten back. That incident has always been regarded as a lifelong shame by Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion.

    Suddenly being hit by the other party, Prince Mu¡¯s pce exploded. One person cursed angrily, ¡°Feng Xifan, our young master is discussing important matters with your master. What is your status? Do you have the right to intervene?¡±

    ¡°Feng Xifan¡­that guy who is nicknamed One Sword Thrust that Draws No Blood?¡± Song Qingshu was stunned. It¡¯s said that Feng Xifan¡¯s martial arts was not inferior to Chen Jinnan, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, and considering that there was no expert equal to him in the Prince Mu¡¯s forces it was possible that they would suffer a big blow this time.

    Sure enough, Feng Xifan smiled, ¡°Bai Hansong, Bai Hanfeng, your Bai family¡¯s Twin Trees are just rotten wood in my eyes, and you dare to talk so brazenly!¡±

    Bai Hansong has always had a bad temper, so he couldn¡¯t bear the insult. He smashed the tea cup in his palm and reached out to attack Feng Xifan.

    Before Mu Jiansheng could stop him, he saw a sh of sword light.

    Bai Hansong stepped back with a pale face, and fell on the ground. Bai Hanfeng quickly went to help his brother, but when he held his hand, he couldn¡¯t feel the slightest pulse. He turned pale with shock.

    His brother was dead!

    Mu Jiansheng was immediately furious, ¡°Feng, you are simply bullying us too much.¡±

    Everyone in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion drew their weapons and red at their enemies.

    ¡°Big Brother, why did that uncle die when there was obviously no blood on his body?¡± Miao Run asked curiously.

    ¡°The nickname of the sword wielder is ¡®One Sword Thrust that Draws No Blood¡¯. Different from other people in the world, he doesn¡¯t use the edge of the sword to kill people, but pours his True Qi into the tip of the sword to specifically hit the opponents fatal points. Just now, that man surnamed Bai was hit on the Tanzhong point on his chest.¡±

    As Song Qingshu exined, he thought in his heart, ¡®That Feng Xifan¡¯s swordsmanship is pretty simr to my own¡­¡¯

    Song Qingshu also didn¡¯t rely on the edge of his Wooden Sword to kill people. The only difference was that Feng Xifan could only hit the fixed weak points on the human body, but he could attack anywhere he wanted with simr lethality.

    After hearing the conversation between the two neers, the two sides, who were at war with each other, turned around and looked at the approaching Song Qingshu with vignce.

    Bing Xue¡¯er had a beautiful face and elegant temperament. In addition, due to being ¡°irrigated¡± by Song Qingshu every night, she now exuded a kind of sultry and charming aura. It caused all the men to express a look of surprise in their eyes.

    Zheng Keshuang had always been quite lus*tful, as he thought in his heart, ¡®There are indeed outstanding beauties in the Central ins, how can there be such a beautiful woman in the world!¡¯

    When Fang Yi saw Song Qingshu, she couldn¡¯t help showing a hint of surprise on her face, but when she saw Bing Xue¡¯er beside him, her expression suddenly dimmed and her face darkened.

 Chapter 389: Guilt

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Everyone from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion and Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion looked at Song Qingshu and his party with caution.

    It had to be known that they were now in the sphere of influence of the Qing Dynasty, and what they were talking about was a major matter of rebellion. If this neer was someone rted to the Qing Court, it might spell disaster for the two factions.

    ¡°We are just passing by, so don¡¯t mind us, you can continue.¡± Song Qingshu didn¡¯t seem to care and smiled slightly.

    Zheng Keshuang withdrew his greedy gaze, and decided to show off his power in front of Bing Xue¡¯er. He sneered and ordered Feng Xifan, ¡°He is acting suspiciously. He might be the Qing Court¡¯s dog! Master Feng, take him down.¡±

    Although Feng Xifan looked down on Zheng Keshuang a little in his heart, his prosperity and wealth were all tied to him, so he obeyed Zheng Keshuang¡¯s words.

    Currently Zheng Jing from the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion favored Chen Jinnan, and Chen Jinnan was the supporter of the eldest son Zheng Kezang. Once Zheng Kezang seeded the position of family head, Feng Xifan would lose his chance to trample Chen Jinnan under his feet. So he wanted to make Zheng Keshuang be the leader of the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was about to suffer a disaster, the little princess Mu Jianping let out a sigh. Taking Bai Hansong¡¯s incident into ount, the kind-hearted princess didn¡¯t want to see this stranger suffer a sudden disaster.

    Fang Yi quickly grabbed Mu Jianping¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little princess, Feng Xifan is going to suffer now.¡±

    Mu Jianping looked at Fang Yi strangely and asked, ¡°Heh? Senior Sister, how do you know?¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s face turned red and she muttered, ¡°I know, I just know, you don¡¯t have to care how I know.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡± Mu Jianping said with a knowing expression and a sweet voice, ¡°Senior Sister must know this person.¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s face turned even redder, thinking that she knew more than just that.

    Mu Jianping noticed Fang Yi¡¯s expression, and the girl¡¯s desire for gossip drove her to continue asking, ¡°Senior Sister, did you two¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Fang Yi¡¯s expression changed. She was still a servant of Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion in name. Without her mistress¡¯s consent, she couldn¡¯t fall in love with other men, let alone have a private life.

    ¡°I know that Senior Sister has always disliked Xiaobao. This man is more handsome than Xiaobao.¡± Mu Jianping looked understanding.

    Mu Jianping¡¯s previous favorable impression of Wei Xiaobao was based on a young girl¡¯s admiration for a strong man. Strictly speaking, there was no love between them at all. In addition, as the rtionship between the two parties was starting to warm up, Mu Jianping was captured and taken to the Mystic Dragon Ind. The two were far apart, and there was no news from Wei Xiaobao, so the feelings in her heart slowly faded away. (G: She is one of the female leads of the De*er and the Cauldron.)

    When Hongli sent an army to get rid of the Mystic Dragon Ind, Mu Jianping was sent to other inds to perform tasks, and was rescued back by people from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion who got the news. Later, when Fang Yi and everyone in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion gathered together, Mu Jianping found out that Wei Xiaobao had died a long time ago. She cried in sadness for several days, but with Fang Yi¡¯s constantfort, Mu Jianping gradually let go of the budding feelings. She became the carefree and happy little princess she once was.

    Hearing Mu Jianping mention Wei Xiaobao, Fang Yi couldn¡¯t hide the disgust on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that person again, let¡¯s focus on how that Feng will suffer.¡±

    As expected, it quickly diverted the attention of the innocent Mu Jianping. She had seen Bai Hansong die under Feng Xifan¡¯s sword with her own eyes, so she was extremely angry. After hearing how confident her Senior Sister was, she also expected Song Qingshu to teach the vile man a lesson.

    Looking at Feng Xifan who was gradually walking towards him, Song Qingshu smiled slightly, ¡°Hmm, so you im to be the One Sword Thrust that Draws No Blood?¡±

    Currently, Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts had returned to its origin, so Feng Xifan couldn¡¯t feel the aura of a master from him. Seeing that he was still holding a little girl in one hand, Feng Xifan didn¡¯t take him seriously in his heart. Naturally, he had no intention of talking to him and just wanted to end the matter as soon as possible.

    With a sh of sword light, Feng Xifan stabbed towards a fatal point on Song Qingshu¡¯s body. However, the opponent¡¯s figure seemed to slightly tilt to one side, and his sword actually missed the target.

    Seeing that the tip of Feng Xifan¡¯s long sword had stopped half an inch away from Song Qingshu¡¯s chest, Zheng Keshuang thought that Feng Xifan was showing mercy. He was a little surprised at why the ruthless master had suddenly changed his nature.

    Zheng Keshuang¡¯s n was to let Feng Xifan restrain Song Qingshu, and the beautiful woman would have to beg him to let her lover go. And then, he would¡­he he!

    Thinking of the wonderful things he would be able to enjoy, Zheng Keshuang ordered impatiently, ¡°No need to show mercy, quickly capture him.¡±

    Seeing that Zheng Keshuang had misunderstood him, Feng Xifan broke into a cold sweat. He already understood that the person in front of him was probably a master who was hiding his secrets.

    However, Feng Xifan had always been confident in his swordsmanship. He didn¡¯t use his full strength just now, and his opponent seemed quite overconfident as well. Not only was he not fighting back, but he also dared to hold a little girl in his hand.

    Feng Xifan has always adhered to the principle of taking advantage of the opponents weakness to kill them. His eyes shed with a look of viciousness, and he wanted to take the opportunity to kill Song Qingshu with his sword.

    Therefore, he executed three more sword strikes. Each strike was the pinnacle of his life in terms of speed, strength and angle.

    His opponent, on the other hand, remained unmoving, but his upper body kept shaking with a strange rhythm, which made him miss every strike.

    The rest of the people in the scene originally thought that Feng Xifan was concerned about the little girl in the strangers hand, so he was showing mercy. Although Mu Jiansheng hated Feng Xifan in his heart, he felt a little admiration for him when he saw it.

    Unexpectedly, after continuing to watch for a while, he realized that that was not the case. Feng Xifan¡¯s expression was ferocious, and every sword strike was filled with murderous intent. He wasn¡¯t holding back at all!

    In that case, the young man holding the little girl must be a hidden master, that¡¯s why he could easily dodge it every time.

    Mu Jiansheng had heard Feng Xifan¡¯s name for a long time, and had just seen his swordsmanship that killed people without blood. He knew that even if the people from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion swarmed him, they might not be able to defeat him. But this young man was treating Feng Xifan like a child. Just how hight was his martial arts realm?

    ¡°Senior Sister, it hurts.¡± Mu Jianping suddenly cried out in pain and nced at Fang Yi. It seemed that Fang Yi was so anxious that she had grabbed Mu Jianping¡¯s hand with a little too much force.

    ¡°Little Princess, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fang Yi hurriedly apologized, but her attention remained entirely on Song Qingshu. Although she knew that the other party was highly skilled in martial arts, but her heart still trembled when she saw Feng Xifan¡¯s sword tip missing Song Qingshu¡¯s body only by a slight distance.

    Song Qingshu seemed unconcerned and extremely at ease, but his consciousness was monitoring everything around him, and Fang Yi¡¯s expression naturally did not escape his notice.

    Seeing that Fang Yi¡¯s concern for him didn¡¯t seem fake, Song Qingshu was moved in his heart, thinking that he might be too ruthless towards her.

    Fang Yi in the original The De*er and the Cauldron was indeed a capricious woman, who had harmed the protagonist Wei Xiaobao many times¡­but with Song Qingshu¡¯s interference, things had changed quite a lot.

    Moreover, this was an entirely different world, and this Fang Yi had madepletely different choices.

    ¡®Why should I make her pay for some mistakes that never happened?¡¯

    In the original novel, Fang Yi, who was prideful and arrogant, looked down on the wretched and despicable Wei Xiaobao, so she betrayed him several times.

    ¡®I am not Wei Xiaobao. I have the confidence to make her devote herself to me wholeheartedly.¡¯

    As for Fang Yi¡¯s scheming nature, that was somethingmon for a woman.

    Huang Rong also used to be quite vicious when she was young, but after she got married, didn¡¯t she also be more tame?

 Chapter 390: Taking a Life for a Life

    When Song Qingshu looked at Fang Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    Fang Yi noticed his remorseful gaze, and the resentment umted in her heart gradually disappeared. Then suddenly, she found that Feng Xifan was stabbing at her beloved with another sword strike, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim with anxiety, ¡°Careful!¡±

    It turned out that Feng Xifan was overjoyed when he saw that Song Qingshu was suddenly distracted during the fight. So he quickly stabbed at Miao Run in Song Qingshu¡¯s arms with his sword. He now clearly understood that Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts realm was way too high, so attacking him directly would be all but useless. However, if he could catch the opponent off guard, it might be possible to hurt him.

    If he aimed for the little girl in the opponent¡¯s arms, the opponent would definitely try to rescue her. Saving someone else and saving oneself were twopletely different matter. Saving oneself was all based on instinct, and there would be less ws in their movements and reactions, but there would be more ws while the opponent was trying to save another person. Feng Xifan was waiting for exactly that opportunity.

    Noticing Feng Xifan¡¯s actions, Song Qingshu immediately understood what he was thinking, and he became furious.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to help any side, but you¡¯re forcing my hand. So, don¡¯t me me for your own death.¡¯

    With that thought, Song Qingshu stretched out his palm to block the tip of the sword.

    Feng Xifan was immediately overjoyed, and thought to himself, ¡®You want to block the swords with your hand? Such stupidity!¡¯

    So he used all his strengths to pierce the opponent¡¯s palm. However, the moment the sword tip connected with the palm, it felt as if he had hit a iron wall, and he was unable to move forward at all.

    Song Qingshu coldly snorted, and gently moved his palm forward, breaking Feng Xifan¡¯s long sword inch by inch as if it was a rotten piece of wood.

    Feng Xifan, on the other hand, felt as if his chest had been hit by a heavy hammer. He couldn¡¯t circte his internal energy at all, and his whole body went numb, as he stood stunned on the spot.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t give Feng Xifan¡¯s another chance, and leisurely tapped his Tanzhong acupoint with his fingers, as he coldly said, ¡°You should also have a taste of killing without blood.¡±

    The potent True Qi destroyed Feng Xifan¡¯s vitality in an instant. His face turned red, his throat rattled, the life in his eyes gradually disappeared, and he finally fell to the ground.

    Seeing Feng Xifan fall to the ground, Zheng Keshuang was shocked, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He ordered his subordinates to help him up.

    One of the subordinates ran ahead to check, then sighed, and stammered, ¡°Second Young Master, Feng¡­ Master Feng¡­he is¡­¡±

    ¡°Feng what? You imbecile!¡± Zheng Keshuang was already very angry, and when he saw that his subordinates were stunned still, he became furious.

    ¡°Master Feng is dead!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence, and even the people in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion looked incredulous.

    Just a minute ago, Feng Xifan was still here showing off his power, and he died just like that?

    Tung!

    The tea cup in Zheng Keshuang¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He was the first to react because he knew that his subordinates would never dare to deceive him. If they said that Feng Xifan was dead, then he really was dead!

    Thinking of how Feng Xifan had dominated all his opponents so many times before, Zheng Keshuang felt a chill run down his back. He finally understood that he might have offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended.

    ¡°You¡­you actually killed Master Feng. You¡­do you know who I am?¡± Zheng Keshuang said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill him? He just killed Master Bai from Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s quite fair to pay for one life with another one.¡± Song Qingshu thought that he would be offending the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion anyways, so he might as well take the opportunity to leave a good impression on Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion.

    In fact, from Song Qingshu¡¯s point of view, the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion was now in decline, and it was far less valuable than the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion. However, after just a brief contact, Song Qingshu understood that he and Zheng Keshuang were ipatible, and they were destined to be enemies. So it would be better to get along with Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion, not to mention that Fang Yi also belonged to their side.

    Sure enough, after hearing what Song Qingshu said, everyone in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion looked grateful, especially Bai Hansong¡¯s younger brother Bai Hanfeng and Mu Jiansheng.

    The reason why Mu Jiansheng was so grateful was because he knew that it would¡¯ve been difficult for them to kill Feng Xifan to avenge his men with their own strength. Under his leadership, everyone in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion has been striving for the illusory goal of countering the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty for many years. But, there was no possibility of sess at all.

    Their morale was already quite low, and now, if he failed to avenge Bai Hansong, it might as well be thest thing that broke the camel¡¯s back. It would be a huge blow to his prestige, and Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion might fall apart.

    However, now that Song Qingshu had killed Feng Xifan, he had solved a potential crisis for him. How could Mu Jiansheng not be happy?

    Fang Yi¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. In her opinion, Song Qingshu was doing all this for her sake. Otherwise, why would he risk offending the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion and kill Feng Xifan, considering that he had no prior friendship with Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion at all.

    Mu Jianping¡¯s face lit up, her cherry mouth opened wide, and she murmured, ¡°Senior Sister, your friend¡¯s martial arts skills are so good!¡±

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t expect that he would garner so many good rtionships at once. He just looked at Zheng Keshuang coldly and said, ¡°I know that you are the second son of the head of the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion. I admire his heroic deeds in the past, so I won¡¯t hurt his descendants. Just scram.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Do you dare to tell me your name, the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion will settle the ount in the future.¡±

    Zheng Keshuang understood that with the opponent¡¯s martial arts, if the man wanted to take his life, the group of ¡°masters¡± around him wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him at all. But when he heard Song Qingshu¡¯s words, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt that he would be able to escape alive. So he couldn¡¯t help but say a few words to save some face.

    A sarcastic smile appeared on Song Qingshu¡¯s face, ¡°Song Qingshu, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at any time.¡±

    Zheng Keshuang¡¯s face immediately turned pale.

    Feng Xifan was considered the best master in the Prince Yanping¡¯s Mansion but the man in front of him was in a league of his own. In the past two years, Song Qingshu was recognized as the number one master in the Qing Dynasty, and one of the most powerful in the world!

    Under Sang Feihong¡¯s arrangement, many of her sisters from the Five Lakes Sect sang songs on the streets and publicized Song Qingshu¡¯s deeds.

    What¡¯s more, Song Qingshu had defeated many famous martial arts masters, which was also promoted by the members of the Five Lakes Sect. In the hearts of people in the world who didn¡¯t know the truth, Song Qingshu had the qualification to be the best martial arts master in the world.

    Zheng Keshuang belonged to the kind of people in the world who didn¡¯t know the truth. In addition, he saw the usually invincible Feng Xifan killed by him with his own eyes, which deepened the fear in his heart. He knew that he might not be able to get revenge at all even if he tried. So he dejectedly ordered his subordinates to retreat and left.

    Mu Jiansheng took the opportunity to step forward and respectfully saluted, ¡°Your Excellency turns out to be the righteous Master Song who attempted to assassinate the false emperor Kangxi. This Mu has admired you for a long time.¡±

    The Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion had always believed that the Qing Dynasty had stolen the throne of the Ming Dynasty, so they had never recognized Emperor Kangxi as a true emperor.

    Mu Jiansheng was praising him not for his martial arts, but for his reputation for ¡°failed attempt¡± in assassinating Kangxi, and it made Song Qingshu feel quite emotional, ¡®These people from the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion are indeed righteous people who continues to fight against the Qing Dynasty. Their martial arts talents may not be high, but their spirit is worthy of respect.¡¯

 Chapter 391: Alliance (part 1)

    ¡°So it turns out to be Young Master Mu.¡± Song Qingshu returned the salute, ¡°Compared to the efforts made by the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion over the years in the fight against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, this Song¡¯s humble reputation is really not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°Brother Song had a high position in the Qing court, but you didn¡¯t covet all the glory and wealth. I admire your humble attitude.¡± Mu Jiansheng suddenly looked guilty, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say that I used to be under the misunderstanding that you were the running dog of the Qing court, and I even cursed you behind your back.¡±

    ¡°Sacrificing my reputation would be a cheap price to pay, if I could assassinate Kangxi, but it¡¯s a pity that I fell short¡­¡± Song Qingshu said with a look of regret on his face, but he thought in his heart, ¡®My ability to act and smooth talk people seems to have greatly improved¡­¡¯

    Mu Jiansheng wanted to quickly speak some words of constion, then he suddenly thought of what Song Qingshu just said, and hurriedly asked. ¡°Could it be that Brother Song assassinated Kangxi to restore the Ming Dynasty?¡±

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, ¡®Of course not! I have no interest in restoring the Ming Dynasty, which I have zero attachment to. I naturally want to create something new and be my own boss.

    However, the anti-Qing and restoration of the Ming dynasty seems to be quite the popr topic in this world. So there is no need to reveal my true intentions so quickly.

    Liu Bang and Xiang Yu were so fierce in their time, but they still had to hold the banner of Emperor Yi. Zhu Yuanzhang also regarded Han Lin¡¯er as his nominal master. I should learn from them¡­there is no need for me to be too high profile.¡¯

    ¡°I have a close rtionship with Princess Changping of the former Ming Dynasty¡­¡± Song Qingshu deliberately lowered his voice and said something ambiguous. He neither admitted that he was fighting against the Qing Dynasty to restore the Ming Dynasty, nor he denied it. It depended on how Mu Jiansheng interpreted it.

    ¡°The Ninth Princess?¡± A look of surprise bloomed in Mu Jiansheng¡¯s eyes, as if he suddenly realized something astonishing. The way he looked at Song Qingshu changedpletely as he thought in his heart, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Song Qingshu could be the son-inw and prince-consort of Emperor Chongzhen?¡¯

    Thinking of that possibility Mu Jiansheng¡¯s expression suddenly became even more respectful.

    Thinking of the addition of such a powerful master into the Ming camp, Mu Jiansheng almost couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in his heart.

    Over the past few years, they had failed to make any significant advancements in their efforts to oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. Not to mention the other members of the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion, even he was in the brink of losing his confidence.

    ¡°By the way, I may I know where the Ninth Princess is now?¡±

    ¡°She went to the Western Regions to practice some time ago.¡± Song Qingshu thought to himself, ¡®Ajiu shouldn¡¯t me me for using her name here. After all, I am trying to get close to her father¡¯s former subordinates.¡¯

    Originally, Mu Jiansheng only regarded Song Qingshu as a friend because of his reputation for assassinating Kangxi. But now because of Princess Changping, Mu Jiansheng subconsciously regarded him as one of his own, and Song Qingshu became more and more pleasing to his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Song, who are these two?¡± Mu Jiansheng¡¯s eyes moved to Bing Xue¡¯er, and he was shocked, ¡®What a beautiful woman, could this be Song Qingshu¡¯s wife? And this little girl, could it be their child? Then what about the Ninth Princess?¡¯

    Song Qingshu introduced the two girls, ¡°This is the widow of Hu Yidao, the Hero of Liaodong, and this is the orphan of Miao Renfeng, the Golden-faced Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Hu Yidao, and Miao Renfeng?¡± Mu Jiansheng¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly realized his mistake, and cursed in his heart,

    ¡®Oh sh1t!¡¯

    Originally, he was under the impression that both Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng were famous righteous heroes in the world, and they also fought against the Qing Dynasty, so the people in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion should treat their families differently.

    Unfortunately, after noticing Mu Jiansheng¡¯s expression, Song Qingshu suddenly remembered that the ancestors of Hu Yidao and Miao Renfeng were both bodyguards of King Chuang, Li Zicheng, and it was Li Zicheng who had forced Emperor Chongzhen to his death.

    Song Qingshu coughed lightly and quickly exined, ¡°Now that the Qing Dynasty is at its peak, we can only have a chance to win by uniting all the forces that can be united and establishing a united front.¡±

    ¡°Unite all the forces that can be united and establish a united front¡­¡± Mu Jiansheng murmured to himself.

    Although he had never heard of the sentence before, the words were rough and logical, and he quickly understood the meaning. And suddenly, it felt like words of wisdom!

    Mu Jiansheng looked at Song Qingshu with aplex expression, ¡°Brother Song is really talented. If we had understood this truth back then, we wouldn¡¯t have given up half of the remaining Ming Dynasty to the invaders so easily.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to wake up now.¡± Song Qingshu slightly smiled.

    ¡°Thank you Brother Song for your advice,¡± Mu Jiansheng nodded and called everyone in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion toe over, ¡°Let me introduce this person to you all.¡±

    ¡°This is Song Qingshu, who is famous all over the world. He and the Ninth Princess¡­are very close, so he is one of our own.¡±

    Everyone in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion went in an uproar, and started whispering to each other.

    Mu Jianping nced at Fang Yi worriedly, and saw that her face had turned slightly pale.

    Fang Yi sighed in her heart, ¡®Sure enough, only a noble woman like the Ninth Princess is worthy of him. I am destined to only y the role of a maid¡­¡¯

    Mu Jiansheng didn¡¯t know what the two women were thinking, so he introduced them next.

    ¡°This is my sister Mu Jianping.¡±

    Song Qingshu looked at this cute girl and smiled, ¡°Greetings, Honored Princess.¡±

    Seeing him greeting her so formally, Mu Jianping¡¯s face turned red, and she responded, ¡°Song¡­Brother Song, you will be the consort¡­the consort in the future, so I should salute you.¡±

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    Mu Jiansheng then proceeded to introduce everyone else, ¡°This is Master Liu Dahong, the Iron-Backed Dragon, and this is Master Wu Lishen, the Head-Shaking Lion.¡±

 Chapter 391: Alliance (part 2)

    ¡°When I was still in the Qing court, I heard about the reputation of the two masters of the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion. You are just as majestic as I had expected.¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master Song is just joking¡± Liu Dahong and Wu Lishen couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. Although they had a little bit of reputation in the martial world, their martial arts skills were worlds apart from the likes of Song Qingshu. However, beingplimented by such a powerful master made the two of them quite happy, and their impression of Song Qingshu¡¯s increased quite a lot.

    ¡°These are the four generals of our Prince Mu¡¯s Masion ¡®Liu Bai Wu Su¡¯. They have been loyal from generation to generation for more than two hundred years¡­¡± Mu Jiansheng suddenly thought of the betrayal of Liu Yizhou and secretly sighed in his heart. (G: Liu Yizhou is Wu Lishen¡¯s apprentice.)

    ¡°Thank you Young Master Song for avenging my brother. If you need this Bai in the future, as long as it does not endanger Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion, this Bai Hanfeng will never frown toe forward.¡± Bai Hanfeng knelt down on one knee excitedly.

    Song Qingshu quickly helped him up, ¡°Master Bai, please don¡¯t do this. This Song didn¡¯t expect Feng Xifan to be so vicious. I just regret that I couldn¡¯t stop him in time.¡±

    Bai Hanfeng hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Song had already killed that beast. My brother¡¯s soul in heaven, and would only be grateful to you.¡±

    Mu Jiansheng alsoforted him with a few words, and then continued to introduce:

    ¡°This is the Sacred Hand Resident, Su Gang.¡±

    ¡°This is Fang Yi.¡±

    Song Qingshu and Su Gang exchanged greetings for a few words. When he saw Fang Yi, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at Mu Jiansheng and said, ¡°Brother Mu, I know Miss Fang.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Jiansheng showed a hint of surprise.

    Before Song Qingshu spoke, Fang Yi rushed to exin, ¡°Reporting to the Young Master, when this subordinate was in the capital, Young Maste Song helped me many times.¡±

    Seeing that Fang Yi didn¡¯t mention the rtionship between the two, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He was having a headache while thinking how to exin their rtionship, so her action helped him a lot. Furthermore, it also showed Fang Yi¡¯s intelligence.

    She was obviously aware of Song Qingshu¡¯s dilemma and understood that revealing the rtionship between the two at the moment wouldn¡¯t serve any real purpose other than making Song Qingshu¡¯s situation more difficult.

    Although Fang Yi was proud of her own beauty, she had to admit that she was not as good as Bing Xue¡¯er beside Song Qingshu, not to mention the noble Princess Changping¡­ Fang Yi understood that she could only find other ways to please Song Qingshu.

    Seeing Fang Yi¡¯s cautious demeanor, Song Qingshu suddenly recalled the humble love described in some idol dramas in his previous life. He was filled with emotions and finally made up his mind. Since he had taken her in the first ce, he couldn¡¯t abandon her in the end.

    ¡®I will definitely give her a home in the future.¡¯

    Mu Jiansheng was obviously not very sensitive about feelings and couldn¡¯t detect the eye contact between the two. So he quickly asked again, ¡°Is Brother Song also here to attend the Golden Serpent Conference this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, since the Qing troops were deployed, someone I know invited me toe and help.¡± Although the two had an amicable rtionship, Song Qingshu was not stupid enough to casually confess his rtionship with Xia Qingqing to outsiders.

    ¡°This time Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion also received an invitation from the Golden Serpent Camp.¡± Mu Jiansheng failed to realize the subtlety of Song Qingshu¡¯s words, and thought that the other party, was also like him, had only received a simple invitation, ¡°Although the philosophy of the Golden Serpent Camp is that they are both anti-Qing and anti-Ming, but considering the power of our mutual enemy, we in the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion are not willing to see them be destroyed.¡±

    Mu Jiansheng chuckled, ¡°As forpeting for the position of the Golden Serpent King, this Mu is self-aware and has never entertained the idea. However, after meeting Brother Song, this Mu felt that this was an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°What opportunity?¡± Song Qingshu calmly asked.

    Mu Jiansheng excitedly said, ¡°If Brother Song bes the new Golden Serpent King and leads the Golden Serpent Camp to the right path, we can unite with the Heaven and Earth Society, the Red Flower Society and other organizations. That way, the sess of the great cause will be just around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Brother Mu is probably overestimating my abilities.¡± Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.

    Mu Jiansheng said with a serious expression, ¡°With Brother Song¡¯s martial arts and reputation, it will not be impossible for you to take over the Golden Serpent Camp. Although we in Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion don¡¯t have much ability, we do have a little reputation in the world, so we will definitely help Brother Song. ¡°

    Song Qingshu knew that it was unrealistic to enter the Golden Serpent Camp based on martial arts alone. At the same time, he also needed a huge mass base and support. He had originally nned to win over the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion, but he didn¡¯t expect Mu Jiansheng to take the initiative himself. So naturally, he was more than happy to oblige.

    The two hit it off immediately and left the crowd to find a secluded ce to chat for a long time before they separated.

    Mu Jiansheng sped his fists and said, ¡°Brother Song, we have to deal with Brother Bai¡¯s funeral affairs, so I won¡¯t be able to join you on the road. See you at the Golden Serpent Conference.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll see youter.¡± After a lot of dy along the way, Song Qingshu knew that he should rush there as soon as possible, since he had already kept Xia Qingqing waiting for him for a long time.

    Seeing Song Qingshu holding Miao Run and walking further and further away from Bing Xue¡¯er, Fang Yi opened her mouth several times with an expression of hesitation, but in the end she didn¡¯t shout anything.

    [Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you.]

    Suddenly she heard a familiar voice in her ears, and Fang Yi immediately understood that this was Song Qingshu speaking to her through voice transmission.

    Realizing the meaning behind those words, tears began to flow out uncontrobly from her eyes.

    ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Seeing Fang Yi crying silently, Mu Jianping quietly pulled her sleeves andforted, ¡°Next time I see him, even if my Brother mes me, I will help you to scold him.¡±

 Chapter 392: Thoughts Between Women (part 1)

    Fang Yi was startled, and quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°He and I have nothing to do with each other, Little Princess, please don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Fang Yi subconsciously felt that it was better not to make their rtionship public for fear of affecting Song Qingshu¡¯s future ns.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Jianping was simple-minded and, she thought she had misunderstood. Then she suddenly recalled Song Qingshu¡¯s demeanor of killing Feng Xifan with just a few gestures, and quickly fell into a thoughtful and dazed look.

    *****

    ¡°Brother-inw, what is your rtionship with Princess Changping of the former Ming Dynasty?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er finally couldn¡¯t help but ask after the three parted from the people of the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only met each other a few times.¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er had an expression of obvious disbelief. She took a nce at Miao Run to check if she had fallen asleep. Then her face suddenly turned red, and she softly remarked, ¡°That princess might consider what we have between us as cheating. So she may not be able to tolerate me in the future.¡±

    Seeing her shy expression, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge in his heart, and joked, ¡°Didn¡¯t my Sister-inw say before that she would never enter the door of my Song family in the future?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er got angry, and gave his a pinch, ¡°Okay, so you really just want to take advantage of me!¡±

    Song Qingshu dodged and apologized, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I just said that as a joke.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not willing to enter your family even if you want to take responsibility. It would be okay for us to interact¡­in secret. If the rtionship is made public, won¡¯t it harm Brother Hu¡¯s reputation? Then how would I face Fei¡¯er?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled and said, ¡°Then won¡¯t I be just taking advantage of you?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale and she looked at him nkly, ¡°Brother-inw, you must promise me not to make our rtionship public. If you listen to me, I will¡­ept any of your requests.¡±

    ¡°Any request?¡± Song Qingshu approached her with an ambiguous look.

    Thinking of some of Song Qingshu¡¯s requests a few nights before, Bing Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart flutter and let out a soft hum.

    But, when she looked up, she noticed Song Qingshu¡¯s proud face. Feeling ashamed and angry, she retorted, ¡°It¡¯s obviously you who is reaping all the advantages, but you make it sound like you¡¯ve suffered a huge loss.¡±

    Song Qingshu finally put away the joking look on his face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sister-inw, I can¡¯t let you suffer for the rest of your life. When my power is strong enough in the future and I don¡¯t need to worry about other people¡¯s words, I will definitely officially make you my ¡®s wife.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart trembled, and a slight smile appeared on her face, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again when that timees¡­ maybe you will have too many women by then. I don¡¯t want to be involved in their dispute, so it might be better to stay as your Sister-inw.¡±

    Song Qingshu remained silent. He roughly understood Bing Xueer¡¯s thoughts. She probably didn¡¯t have much attraction towards status. She was more satisfied with their strange rtionship than sharing her husband with other women.

    ¡°Ah¡­I almost forgot!¡± Noticing the sadness on Song Qingshu¡¯s face, Bing Xue¡¯er smiled and deliberately changed the topic, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and that princess?¡±

    ¡°When you were injured while practicing the Jade Heart Sutra, do you still remember what I said?¡± Song Qingshu asked.

    Bing Xue¡¯er thought for a moment and suddenly opened her eyes wide, ¡°You mean¡­the Joyful Meditation Method!¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded awkwardly, ¡°She was seriously injured and dying. I had no other way to save her, so I had no choice but to do that.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er had a faux-smiling expression on her face, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be an advantage to you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s cheeks burned, ¡°I did it to save her, and, I lost half of my True Qi in the process.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Bing Xue¡¯er wrinkled her nose, ¡°Compared to the chastity of a maiden, the loss of your Qi is nothing.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, feeling that what she said made sense, but he was still speechless.

    ¡°What happened to herter?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er asked again.

    ¡°There is no rtionship between us. She epted my efforts to save her¡­because she had not yetpleted the great cause of resisting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty. After that, she drifted away. I don¡¯t know her specific whereabouts.¡± Song Qingshu thought for a moment, then he finally shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a heartless person, you took advantage of her and let her leave like that!?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er eximed.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Song Qingshu was speechless, ¡°I¡¯m not that much of a viin, but she had made it clear that she wanted nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not Duan Yu, so why would I bother her?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er said angrily, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you still used her name to scare the Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s traveling all around the world. So she wouldn¡¯t know it even if I used her name. Besides, I¡¯m doing my part to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. She won¡¯t me me even if she knows.¡±

    Although Song Qingshu said that, he secretly thought in his heart, ¡®Thest time I saw Ajiu, she was the saintess of the Ming Cult. I have to find a way to poach her from Zhang Wuji¡¯s camp.¡¯

    Spreading the news through Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion would create an established fact in the world. On the one hand, it would shake Ajiu¡¯s position as the saintess. On the other hand, it would make Zhang Wuji suspicious of her and further force her toe over to his side.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you want to rebel against the Qing Dynasty, but it¡¯s not necessarily true that you want to restore the Ming Dynasty.¡± Bing Xue¡¯er pursed her lips and smiled.

 Chapter 392: Thoughts Between Women (part 2)

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯d be terrible if someone heard it.¡± Song Qingshu looked around warily and said with a smile.

    ¡°But if this happens, what will Head Zhou of Emei do?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er suddenly asked.

    ¡°Zhou Zhiruo?¡± Song Qingshu was startled and soon got a headache, ¡°I¡¯ll look for the road once I¡¯m at the foot of the mountain; let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°You are finally experiencing the trouble of having too many women.¡± A gentle smile appeared on the corner of Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s lips.

    Song Qingshu nodded, ¡°It would be great if all women were like my Sister-inw.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but blush, stretched out her finger and gently poked his head, ¡°You can be so lucky.¡±

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s tone suddenly turned serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­why are you acting so serious?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er noticed the change in Song Qingshu¡¯s expression and suddenly asked in confusion.

    ¡°What Sister-inw just said about rebelling against the Qing Dynasty is actually not urate. To be honest, I will be rebelling against myself¡­¡±

    In response to Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s confused look, Song Qingshu began to exin his previous n to assassinate Kangxi in Shengjing and then his time in disguise as his recement, along with a series of subsequent ns.

    As Song Qingshu exined, Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s mouth opened wider and wider, ¡°It¡¯s incredible!¡±

    The whole thing seemed like a fantasy to her. If she hadn¡¯t known that Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t lie to her, she would never have believed that the dignified Qing Emperor had been reced by a different person.

    After finally digesting all the information, Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression turnedplicated, ¡°Brother-inw, this matter is of great importance. You don¡¯t actually need to tell me.¡±

    Song Qingshu looked at her and gently said, ¡°Sister-inw, when I was at my most desperate and lowest, your appearance was like the first ray of sunshine that shined into my dark life. You protected me all the way and apanied me to find a way to heal¡­if I don¡¯t even trust you, then who can I trust?¡±

    Listening to him talk about his feelings for her, Bing Xue¡¯er became more and more moved and couldn¡¯t help but lean into his arms, ¡°When I first met you, I never thought that I would be so entangled with your life. You really are the bane of my life.¡±

    After the conversation, no barrier remained between the two lovers, and they talked about love along the way.

    s, all things had to end, and they soon arrived at the inn where they had agreed to meet Xia Qingqing.

    After marking the designated ce, Song Qingshu returned to the room and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for Qingqing toe find me after dark.¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er looked at him with a strange expression, ¡°I really wonder if you have any special preferences. Why do you like to seduce other people¡¯s wives so much.¡±

    Song Qingshu said with a sour look ¡°Don¡¯t use such an ugly word as seduction, okay? It¡¯s obvious that we are in love. Can you tell me with your conscience, did I seduce you?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er stretched out her hand, put it on his left chest, and nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and made a fierce look, ¡°Since you said so, then I will seduce you even more.¡±

    After saying that, he rushed over and held her in his arms.

    Feeling the naughty hands reaching into her clothes, Bing Xue¡¯er suddenly panicked, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Miss Xia ising soon!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time before dark, and we have more than enough time.¡± Song Qingshu remarked, as he put his nose against her cheek.

    Being held in her lover¡¯s arms, Bing Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel her body go soft, but a woman¡¯s reservations made her still resist, ¡°Run¡­Run is still here¡­¡±

    ¡°The child sleeps a lot. She is sleeping soundly. She wouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± Song Qingshu nced at Miao Run, who was sleeping soundly, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Last time, Junior Sister knew about it. And if a child catches us this time, how will I live?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er was obviously a little moved, but she was still frightened by the lessons learned from the past.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen. With my skills, I will be able to detect Run as soon as she wakes up.¡± Song Qingshu promised, patting his chest.

    ¡°Last time you noticed that Junior Sister was awake, so why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Bing Xue¡¯er remembered the hateful incident fromst time.

    ¡°That situation was different¡­¡± Song Qingshu looked embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m not that perve*ted to do it in front of a little girl.¡± After saying that, regardless of Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s protests, he picked her up and walked to the bed.

    Now that things were heating up, Bing Xue¡¯er has no intention of resisting anymore. She buried her head in Song Qingshu¡¯s arms and reminded, ¡°Just..be quick¡­¡±

    Touching Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s soft and supple body, Song Qingshu shook his head and smiled, ¡°How can such a thing be quick?¡±

    When Song Qingshu untied her dress, Bing Xue¡¯er hurriedly held his hand and softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it like this¡­otherwise it will take time to get dressedter.¡±

    Song Qingshuughed, ¡°We are not having an affair, why should we be so secretive?¡±

    Bing Xue¡¯er remained silent, and firmly shook her head. When she heard that Xia Qingqing was also a widow, she immediately felt sympathy for her, and had already made up her mind to get along well with her fellow sister.

    But what if Xia Qingqing came over early and happened to catch the two of them in the act? Wouldn¡¯t it mean that she would end offending her as soon as they met?

    That¡¯s why Bing Xue¡¯er repeatedly begged Song Qingshu to make haste.

 Chapter 393: The Twelve Factions

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Twelve Factions</h4>

    Seeing Bing Xue''er holding on to the hem of her skirt and not allowing him to take it off anymore, Song Qingshu smiled helplessly, "Well, it''s okay to just do it like this as well."

    After saying that, he kissed her delicate red lips, and entered her wet cave.

    Unlike how she usually behaved, Bing Xue''er seemed quite active in this session. She had secretly made up her mind to make Song Qingshu reach his peak as soon as possible. So she began to sway her waist seductively, trying her best to tame the invading raging dragon inside her wetness.

    Song Qingshu didn''t expect Bing Xue''er to be so unrestrained. He could feel the love nectar overflowing from the secret garden of the beauty underneath him, as well as her grip on his shaft. In the end, the extreme stimtion proved to be too much for him, and it forced him to reach his peak much earlier than he wanted.

    So he couldn''t help but tightly hug her body and feigned anger, "You¡¯re so insidious!"

    Bing Xue''er gasped and then angrily pushed him away, "Aren''t you satisfied?"

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but admit, "It felt pretty good."

    "That should be enough¡­okay, now, hurry and clean up. Miss Xia mighte anytime." Bing Xue''er urged with a blushing face.

    "It''s still early, how can she¡­" Before he could finish his words, Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly changed. He suddenly detected that Xia Qingqing was holding up her skirt and stomping upstairs.

    "Uh, speak of the devil¡­" Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned strange and he began to hurriedly put on his clothes. He was not afraid of being seen by Xia Qingqing, but he was worried that it would hurt the other party''s heart.

    Bing Xue''er''s face turned even more pale. She kicked Song Qingshu off the bed and hurriedly put on her clothes as well. Fortunately, she hadn''t take them offpletely just now, and she was able to tidy up quite fast. Except for some wrinkles on her clothes, there was nothing suspicious about her.

    "Brother Song¡­" Xia Qingqing ran in excitedly, but suddenly noticed that there were other women in the room, and her voice suddenly stopped.

    Although the two had tidied up their clothes, it failed to fool Xia Qingqin¡¯s eyes.

    In the first ce, a man and a woman staying behind closed doors in broad daylight was quite suspicious, and looking at the faint blush on Bing Xue''er''s fair face, how could she not realize what the two of them were you doing just now?

    Xia Qingqin looked at Bing Xue''er carefully. Although the woman was a little older than her, she had a beautiful appearance and a graceful figure, especially her temperament that seemed as pure as crystalline ice.

    As a woman, even Xia Qingqing had to admit her charm, and she suddenly felt a little sour in her heart.

    While Xia Qingqing was looking at Bing Xue''er, Bing Xue''er was also looking at Xia Qingqing. Seeing her beautiful appearance, especially the faint charm between her eyebrows, Bing Xue''er thought that it was no wonder that Song Qingshu was so obsessed with this woman.

    As the two women continued to stare at each other, the room fell into a strange silence.

    Song Qingshu was feeling a headache, and quietly hit Miao Run with a wisp of his True Qi.

    Miao Run woke up with a cry from the pain. She sat up sleepily and looked around. When she saw Xia Qingqing, she couldn''t help but wonder, "Big Brother, who is this beautiful Elder Sister?"

    Song Qingshu almost hugged Miao Run in glee, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®Children are indeed the best tool to resolve awkward situations since they can¡¯t read the room.¡¯</i>

    Hearing Miao Run''s words, Xia Qingqing felt quite pleased, and her tense face melted away.

    Song Qingshu coughed, "Let me introduce you two.This is Xia Qingqing, the wife of the former leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, Yuan Chengzhi. And, this is Bing Xue''er, the wife of thete Hero of Liaodong Hu Yidao, and this little girl is the orphan of Miao Renfeng, the Golden-faced Buddha."

    <i>¡®A wife, a young girl, what a mess.¡¯</i> Xia Qingqing had a strange look on her face as she secretlyined in her heart. And when Song Qingshu introduced Bing Xue''er''s identity, she couldn''t help but be stunned, <i>¡®Is she also like me, a poor widow?¡¯</i>

    Just as Bing Xue''er felt sympathy for her, Xia Qingqing suddenly felt a sense of intimacy towards Bing Xue''er, but when her eyes turned to Song Qingshu, her heart was filled with hatred, <i>¡®Does this ba*tard specialize in seducing widows¡­¡¯</i>

    "I¡¯m not a little girl!" Miao Run protested in dissatisfaction, making Song Qingshu and others smile.

    With Miao Run''s interruption, Bing Xue''er came to her senses and walked over to hold Xia Qingqing''s hand, "What a charming and lovely woman. No wonder Brother-inw keeps mentioning Miss Xia."

    Xia Qingqing suddenly felt a sense of absurdity, <i>¡®On the surface I am still Madame Yuan, and you are still Madame Hu. Don¡¯t you find it inappropriate to say such ambiguous words to Song Qingshu?¡¯</i>

    Xia Qingqing finally reacted and smiled, "How can this little sister be as beautiful as the Elder Sister¡­"

    As the two women exchanged the useless dialogue, Song Qingshu rolled his eyes and interrupted, "Youyou, what''s the situation inside the Golden Serpent Camp now?"

    <i>¡®Youyou¡­why are you being so affectionate in front of other people? I am here with the identity of Madame Yuan!¡¯ </i>

    Xia Qingqing red at him angrily and was about to answer, when she suddenly remembered that there were other people present and couldn''t help but nce at Bing Xue''er in worry.

    Song Qingshu knew her concerns and quickly said, "Youyou, but it doesn''t matter, she is one of our own."

    When they heard the words "our own", both Bing Xue''er and Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but blush, thinking that if that was the case, then why did you introduce us as Madame Yuan, and Madame Hu?

    Xia Qingqing looked up and saw Bing Xue''er staring at her with the same embarrassed look. The two women were stunned for a moment, but soon looked at each other and smiled.

    Xia Qingqing cleared her throat and softly said, "Ever since Yuan¡­ Brother Yuan''s ident, the Golden Serpent Camp quickly fell into pieces, and several powerful figures set up their own factions one after another. These leaders had grievances with each other before, and Brother Yuan used to suppress them to keep them in check. As soon as Brother Yuan left, no one epted the other¡¯s will, and they soon started fighting and developed a deep grudge against each other. If the imperial army hadn¡¯te to encircle and suppress them in a overwhelming manner, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten back together again."

    Song Qingshu sighed with emotion.

    Kangxi was really a genius strategist. After Yuan Chengzhi died, most of the people in the court advocated pursuing the victory, but Kangxi abnormally stopped all previous orders for encirclement and suppression. Without external pressure, the Golden Serpent Camp suffered from civil strife and fell apart.

    If Kangxi hadn''t been killed by Song Qingshu, he would have been able to eliminate the Golden Serpent Camp, a serious thorn in his domain, without spending a single soldier!

    "How many factions is the Golden Serpent Camp divided into now?" Song Qingshu suddenly asked.

    Xia Qingqing pondered for a moment and exined, "There are many factions in the Golden Serpent Camp, but there are a total of twelve very important ones. They all used to be the direct subordinates under Brother Yuan. Some of them were friends with Brother Yuan, such as Hu Guinan and some of them used to be Brother Yuan''s father''s old subordinate, such as Sun Zhongshou, Zhu Anguo, Ni Hao, Luo Daqian and others. Each of the faction leaders have some troops under theirmand. I can¡¯t speak for Hu Guinan, after all, I didn''t have any friendship with him in the past. As for the other people, although they respect me as their leader in name, I may not be able to really mobilize them."

    "As for the other factions, Gai Mengchang and Meng Bofei are quite famous in the world, and they are quite powerful."

    "Zheng Qiyun, the leader of the seventy-two inds, controls the most elite navy under the Golden Serpent Camp, and is one of the most powerful, but he generally does not participate in the disputes between the factions."

    "Chu Hongliu, who used to be the leader of Qianliu Vige, was a famous bandit in Shandong. Most of his men were also former subordinates of Qianliu Vige. When Brother Yuan died, he returned to his old profession."

    "Sha Tongtian, the leader of Hugou Vige was once a bandit who was as famous as Chu Hongliu. Most of his subordinates were also former bandits. He and Chu Hongliu had never got along with each other due to conflicts of interest. However, because they both used to be bandits in Shandong in the past, they often cooperated with each other. So although there were many disputes, it didn¡¯t reach the point of a full scale fight."

    "Cheng Qingzhu, the leader of the Qingzhu Gang in Hebei Province, is closely rted to the Beggar Gang, but unlike the Beggar Gang''s chivalrous reputation, they are engaged in robbing families and homes. Chu Hongliu, Sha Tongtian regards them as amon enemy."

    When Xia Qingqing talked about the Qingzhu Gang, she subconsciously recalled the situation when Ajiu was among the Qingzhu Gang, and couldn''t help but sigh softly, <i>¡®I wonder how she is doing now¡­¡¯</i>

    But she quickly regained herposure and continued to exin,

    "Jiao Wan''er and Luo Liru are the daughters and apprentices of Jiao Gongli, the leader of the Jiangsu Golden Dragon Gang. Most of their current subordinates are also former subordinates of the Golden Dragon Gang. Their faction has always been on good terms with Brother Yuan¡­"

    Speaking about them, Xia Qingqing suddenly let out a sigh. She had always felt very sorry for Jiao Wan''er.

    Jiao Wan''er also liked Yuan Chengzhi in the past. She was young and ignorant at the time, and was jealous and unreasonable, which led to Jiao Wan''er being wronged and marrying her senior brother Luo Liru.

    "Youyou, what''s wrong?" Song Qingshu noticed her change in mood and asked with concern.

    "Nothing." Xia Qingqing forced a smile and continued to exin,

    "Master Shi Li used to be the abbot of Qingliang Temple in Nanyang, Henan. In order to save the people, he also joined the Golden Serpent Camp. Although they didn''t have many people, they had the most masters in the Camp. It is said that he has a good personal rtionship with the abbot of Songshan Shaolin and the abbot of South Putian Shaolin."

    ¡°Shui Jian, before joining the Golden Serpent Camp, was the general soldier of the Ming Dynasty, so the people under hismand are the most elite and knowledgeable about military affairs among the factions. They are all warriors."

    "Nie Tianfeng, used to be the master of Feihuyu Vige in Huainan. He was also a master who robbed homes and houses. He doesn''t get along with Chu Hongliu, Sha Tongtian, and Cheng Qingzhu."

    Hearing his name, Song Qingshu had a strange expression on his face as he muttered in his heart,

    <i>¡®Fortunately his name is not Nie Feng, otherwise I would be really worried that I wouldn''t be able to withstand his Snow Drinking Crazy Saber and Divine Phoenix Kick.¡¯</i>(G: He¡¯s referring to a Taiwanese television series.)

    Xia Qingqing naturally couldn''t hear the thoughts in Song Qingshu''s mind and continued,

    "Rong Cai used to be the leader of Longyou Gang in Zhejiang. It is said that he has recently be involved with the Southern Song Dynasty imperial court, but everyone is too busy taking care of themselves so no one bothers about him."

    "There is also Situ Bolei. It is said that he used to be a subordinate of Wu Sangui, themander-in-chief of Shanhaiguan Pass. However, he was dissatisfied with Wu Sangui letting the invaders enter the pass, so he left with some of his subordinates who were also dissatisfied, andter settled down in Wangwu Sect. After the Qing Court encircled and suppressed them, they moved from their base, and defected to the Golden Serpent Camp. His subordinates are all from the regr army. So his Strength is also very important among the factions."

    "Situ Bolei?" Song Qingshu recognized the name.

    He had rescued them in the past, and asked them to defect to the Golden Serpent Camp. Now it seemed that he had made the right decision.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I have been sick for the past three days, so I couldn¡¯t post any chapters. I¡¯m feeling a bit better today so I will be posting Tuesday¡¯s and Thursday¡¯s chapter today.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 394: Womenâ€™s Thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Women¡¯s Thoughts (1)</h4>

    After Xia Qingqing introduced the current forces of the Golden Serpent Camp in the major factions, she suddenly looked worried, "ording to the original n, I was supposed to summon the faction masters, and propose that whoever is able to make the Golden Serpent Camp ovee the current predicament, I will appoint him as the new leader. I thought that it would take a while for them to decide, but who knew that they seemed to have the same intention, and they quickly reached an agreement."

    "This is normal," Song Qingshu smiled, "Everyone wants to take the opportunity to be the new Golden Serpent King."

    "Huh, if you know the next news, I''m afraid you won''t be able tough anymore." Xia Qingqing angrily rolled her eyes.

    "What news?" Song Qingshu was stunned.

    "Gai Mengchang and Meng Bofei said that the election of the Golden Serpent King is of great importance and we cannot allow any cats and dogs to run for election, so we must set a qualification in advance." Xia Qingqing replied.

    "Qualification?" Song Qingshu muttered thoughtfully.

    "Yes," Xia Qingqing said worriedly, "ording to what Meng Bofei said, the power of the Golden Serpent Camp cannot be handed over to someone ipetent. Therefore, he proposed that each faction will rmend a person with good character, martial arts, and ability. It would ensure that no matter who bes the Golden Serpent King in the end, it will not be detrimental to the Golden Serpent Camp.¡±

    She stopped to take a breath and continued, ¡°As soon as Meng Bofei said this, the leaders of other factions agreed. It''s like it was agreed upon long ago."

    "That''s right," Song Qingshu said in a deep voice, "Do the candidates proposed by each faction have any specific requirements? Character, martial arts, ability seems a bit too vague."

    "Yes, that¡¯s what I am most worried about," Xia Qingqing nodded. "The candidates rmended by each faction must be recognized by at least half of the other factions before they are eligible topete for election."

    "That is to say, each candidate must have the approval of six or more factions, right?" Song Qingshu thought to himself, ¡®This is indeed a bit troublesome.¡¯

    "Yes, so I have been waiting for you toe to discuss it, but you just arrived today!" Xia Qingqing couldn''t help butin.

    ¡®No wonder she came in such a hurry after receiving my secret signal.¡¯ Song Qingshu secretly regretted that he had taken Zhao Min to Kaifeng for medical treatment before, and then ended up enjoying himself too much with Bing Xue''er on the road, which indeed wasted a lot of time.

    Bing Xue''er seemed to know what Song Qingshu was thinking, and couldn''t help but re at him with a blushing face.

    "It seems that I have been a little overconfident," Song Qingshu couldn''t help but hold Xia Qingqing''s hand, "Are you sure you can get support from several factions?"

    Considering that Bing Xue''er was still standing beside them, Xia Qingqing subconsciously wanted to pull back as Song Qingshu held her hands, but to her dismay, the shameless man continued to hold on, and refused to let go.

    Xia Qingqing blushed and nced at Bing Xue''er. Seeing that there was no surprise on her face, Xia Qingqing realized that she knew about the rtionship between the two of them, and secretly stamped her feet, ¡®This bas*tard, he revealed everything about our rtionship, how can I not be embarrassed?¡¯

    However, she still had to answer the question, so Xia Qingqing thought carefully for a while, and her tone became a little uncertain, "Golden Dragon Gang¡¯s Jiao Wan''er and her husband have always been on good terms with Brother Yuan, although¡­although Jiao Wan''er and I have had some misunderstandings in the past, it shouldn''t be a big problem to win her consent."

    "What misunderstanding?" Song Qingshu was stunned.

    "Ah, don''t ask." Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, as she thought, ¡®How can I tell his about my naive and jealous past.¡¯

    "Uh, okay, I won''t ask if you don''t want to tell me, just keep talking." Song Qingshu couldn''t help but smile when he saw Xia Qingqing looking like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.

    Xia Qingqing said with a red face, "Uh, nothing more."

    "Nothing more?" Song Qingshu was stunned, "You mean you are not sure about winning other factions?"

    Xia Qingqing looked embarrassed, "Oh, Big Brother Yuan used to be the one responsible for managing the Golden Serpent Camp, and I usually didn¡¯t interfered with there matters. I also don¡¯t have a close rtionship with those factions, so there is nothing to be surprised about."

    Listening to Xia Qingqing''s voice getting lower and lower,Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, "It seems that you are really just a figure head."

    Xia Qingqing pouted, "That''s why I needed to discuss it, but you came sote!"

    Since the matter had already reached such a point, Song Qingshu found it useless to dwell on it more. He thought for a while and suddenly asked, " Do you know who the factions are nning to nominate?"

    "I only know that Jiao Wan''er and the others seem to be nning to nominate Murong Fu." Xia Qingqing replied, "The other faction forces seem to have deliberately hidden it from me and haven¡¯t revealed their ns."

    "The Golden Dragon Gang is from Jiangsu, so it is not surprising for them to nominate Murong Fu, who is also from Suzhou." Song Qingshu murmured to himself, "It seems that the people nominated by other factions represent their own interests."

    Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes and suddenly revealed a hint of With a sly smile, "You don''t have to be so pessimistic. In fact, one of the top factions have also nominated you."

    "Oh? Who is it?" Song Qingshu gave her a strange look.

    "It¡¯s Situ Bolei from the Wangwu faction."

    ¡°So it¡¯s him.¡±

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help but be stunned. Although he originally nned to use their past to convince them, but he didn''t expect that the guy nominated him on their own.

    "I heard that Situ Bolei has a beautiful and well-behaved female apprentice. Tell me honestly, did you also seduce her?" Xia Qingqing bit her lower lip gently and looked at him with a faux-smile.

    When Bing Xue''er heard it, she also felt that this was very simr to Song Qingshu''s style, and looked at him with a smile on her face.

    "No, it''s just that I happened to have saved them before." Song Qingshu couldn''t stand the ambiguous looks from the two women, and quickly exined how he led troops to destroy the Wangwu Sect and secretly let them go.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 395: Marriage Proposal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Marriage Proposal (1)</h4>

    "Young Master Song, I have never forgotten you since ourst farewell."

    After the group arrived at the hall, Situ Boleiughed loudly.

    <i>¡®You old fox¡­¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu thought in his heart, but he concealed it with a smile on his face. "We haven''t seen each other for many days, but the old hero Situ is still the same."

    As if affected by his words, Situ Bolei sighed, took a breath, and said, "What kind of old hero am I? I can only hide in the mountains and forests and do things like killing thieves and bandits."

    Song Qingshu didn''t know how to respond at that moment. Subconsciously ncing at Xia Qingqing beside him, he judged that the morale of the Golden Serpent Camp was truly decreased quite a lot, preventing the various factions and their subordinates from pursuing the great cause.

    Xia Qingqing felt his gaze, and just as she was about to speak, Situ Bolei spoke again, "We are far from the achievements of Young Master Song. Your deeds have shocked the world. The Young Master tolerated humiliation in order to assassinate Kangxi. Such a feat was truly incredible. It rekindled the passion of Han people all over the world."

    Song Qingshu gave an embarrassed smile and said, "That assassination failed in the end. Old hero Situ must not mention it again; otherwise, I''ll be truly embarrassed."

    "Hehh!" Situ Bolei waved his hand and said, "Young Master Song, why should you be so humble? The invader emperor is extremely cunning, not to mention that there are so many masters around him, so it is understandable that you failed in the end. What I admire is the Young Master''s ability to do something even though he knows it is impossible. Such heroism inspires the people."

    Song Qingshu felt quite good from such fierce praise, but due to the conflict in his heart, he felt very embarrassed. He thought this man was simply naive, and he was merely fooling him with his enthusiastic reaction.

    In fact, it was just Song Qingshu''s misunderstanding.

    Although many assassins had attempted to assassinate the emperor, they usually failed to make significant waves. Most are killed by the guards without even seeing the emperor''s face, and their names were rarely recorded.

    Assassins with the high status and titles like Song Qingshu were exceptionally rare. At the time, Song Qingshu was one of the most popr figures in the court after Wei Xiaobao. He could easily have be a general or prime minister, granted the title of duke or marquis. In choosing to abandon his glory and wealth to risk assassinating Kangxi, he shocked the world.

    Han people worldwide asked themselves if they would have made the same decision given everything Song Qingshu had. The answer was that not everyone could.

    And, people tend to always admire things and people they couldn''t emte.

    Moreover, Sang Feihong, the head of the Five Lakes Sect, had received a great favor from Song Qingshu in the past. After Song Qingshu''s failure and supposed death, Sang Feihong wanted to repay his kindness, so she ordered her disciples to publicize Song Qingshu''s deeds worldwide. Of course, some artistic processing was inevitable.

    For various reasons, Song Qingshu''s reputation in the hearts of ordinary people was much greater than he imagined.

    Standing next to Situ Bolei, Zeng Rou''s beautiful eyes shone with brilliance as she stared at Song Qingshu with a nk expression. Although she had harbored a strange feeling for Song Qingshu in the past, she believed that his work in the imperial court destined them to be ipatible. So she hid her feelings deep in her heart, feeling sad and depressed all day long.

    Later, when she heard the news that Song Qingshu had tried to assassinate Kangxi, she suddenly became more energetic. However, the news of Song Qingshu being ordered to be burned to ashes by Kangxi soon followed. Hearing the news broke her heart and she seemed to have been drained of all her blood and became lost.

    Everyone in the Wangwu Sect saw her condition and sighed.

    This was also how Situ He knew that his junior sister loved Song Qingshu.

    Later, as Song Qingshu traveled south, news slowly spread to the Wangwu Sect that he was still alive. Zeng Rou initially thought it was a lie by her fellow sect members. It wasn''t until more news came in that she realized the person she had been dreaming about was truly still alive. So, seeing Song Qingshu standing in front of her this time, her excitement was beyond words.

    Situ Bolei and Song Qingshu chatted for a while. But, suddenly, the topic of the conversation changed, "Young Master Song, what brings you to Shandong this time?"

    Song Qingshu and Xia Qingqing exchanged nces, noticing the smiles in each other''s eyes. He coughed quickly and said, "I heard that the Qing army is heading south to encircle the Golden Serpent Camp, so I came to see if I could be of assistance."

    Situ Bolei showed a hint of excitement in his eyes and continued to ask, "Do you know that the Golden Serpent Camp is inviting heroes from all over the world topete for the position of the Golden Serpent King?"

    Song Qingshu nodded. "I am aware."

    Situ Bolei asked, "Young Master Song, are you interested in participating in thepetition?"

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a moment and replied, "Senior, I am asking you sincerely, and I don''t want to hide anything. I am indeed here topete for the position of the Golden Serpent King this time."

    "And, here I was, thinking that you wouldn''t want it¡­" Situ Bolei breathed a long sigh of relief and smiled slightly. "Does Young Master Song know that the heroespeting for the Golden Serpent King this time must be nominated by each faction to be eligible?"

    "Indeed."

    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but nce at Song Qingshu, who nodded, "Yes, I just got the news."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> As you know, I have been sick for the past few days, so I couldn¡¯t post any chapters. I¡¯m feeling a bit better today, so I will be posting Tuesday¡¯s FSM chapter today. Hope you understand.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 396: Mystery Person

    <h4>Chapter 396: Mystery Person</h4>

    <i>¡®Zhou Zhiruo, let''s use you as a shield first. I¡¯m not lying anyways¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu also understood that once he refused, regardless of how euphemistic his reasoning was, he was most likely to offend the Wangwu Sect.

    In "The Legend of the Con*dor Heroes," Yang Guo''s rejection of Guo Jing''s marriage proposal sowed seeds of hatred in Guo Fu, leading to a severed right hand. Drawing a parallel, Song Qingshu was well aware that refusing Zeng Rou could have simrly adverse consequences for him.

    Judging by her character, Zeng Rou shouldn''t be capable of doing such horrible things. However, for Song Qingshu to secure the role of Golden Serpent King, he still needed the Wangwu Sect''s support.

    As the saying goes, business cannot be done without righteousness. It''s not that Song Qingshu didn''t want to marry Zeng Rou; he already had a wife. That way, everyone''s face will be saved.

    Due to this force majeure, marrying someone from the Wangwu Sect would be impossible. Song Qingshu believed that they would understand. If the Wangwu Sect still didn''t support him; he should be able to gain approval from the other relevant parties with Xia Qingqing endorsement without much trouble.

    Upon learning about Song Qingshu''s marriage, Xia Qingqing gave him aplex look, momentarily feeling sensitive about her own identity.

    On the other side, Zeng Rou had a shy expression, nervously ying with the hem of her clothes. However, as soon as she heard Song Qingshu''s response, the color drained from her face.

    Unexpectedly, when Situ Bolei heard Song Qingshu''s words, his expression remained unchanged, and he wasn''t angered at all.

    "This old man understands that, with Rou''er''s status, she won''t seek the position of the Young Master''s wife. She only wants to be by his side."

    Upon hearing Situ Bolei''s response, the room''s upants were shocked.

    As they were the part of the Golden Serpent Camp, Xia Qingqing knew how much Situ Bolei valued Zeng Rou.

    Zeng Rou, known for her gentle demeanor and beauty, had received marriage proposals from other faction chiefs after the Wangwu Sect''s defection, but Situ Bolei rejected them all without hesitation. It was spected that he intended to keep Zeng Rou as his sessor.

    Now, seeing Situ Bolei seemingly giving her away like a maid to Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing couldn''t hide her shock.

    Zeng Rou didn''t expect her master''s response, and she stood still for a moment, unsure of how to react.

    Song Qingshu had thought that if he used Zhou Zhiruo as a shield, Situ Bolei would back down. However, Situ Bolei''s unexpected response left him bewildered.

    ncing at Zeng Rou, Song Qingshu noticed a faint blush on her face. She stood timidly next to Situ Bolei, evoking a sense of pity.

    Although charming, Song Qingshu questioned if he could just ept any charming woman in the world.

    Sensing Xia Qingqing''s gaze, Song Qingshu felt a slight tremor and quickly said, "Old hero Situ, Miss Zeng is gentle, virtuous, and beautiful. She deserves a husband who will wholeheartedly protect her. If you follow my suggestion, Miss Zeng won''t be wronged. I hope you reconsider."

    "Young Master Song, don''t worry. Rou''er will definitely be willing to marry a hero like you," Situ Bolei reassured.

    Zeng Rou, feeling everyone''s gaze, blushed and replied softly, "Rou''er will obey Master''s arrangements."

    Xia Qingqing, understanding Song Qingshu''s dilemma, quietly pulled him and motioned toward Zeng Rou. Seeing Zeng Rou''s teary eyes, Song Qingshu hesitated.

    As he pondered, Xia Qingqing spoke up, "Since the old hero Situ has thought things through, our Young Master agrees."

    Situ Bolei looked at her strangely, prompting Xia Qingqing to exin her role as the young master''s confidant maid. She emphasized her young master''s admiration for Zeng Rou and stated that he was concerned about potentially mistreating her.

    Situ Bolei happily epted.

    With others in the room expressing congrattions, Zeng Rou, with a shy face, hurried to the back hall.

    Now, with things at this point, Song Qingshu had no choice but to acquiesce. Further refusal would damage the Wangwu Sect''s reputation. What was initially a positive move could turn disastrous.

    Song Qingshu, having strategically ced this chess piece in the Golden Serpent Camp, couldn''t allow the entire game to copse now.

    Contemting this, Song Qingshu shot a fierce nce at Xia Qingqing.

    Unfazed, Xia Qingqing thought to herself,<i> ¡®It''s none of my business. He''s not my husband anyway. Let Zhou Zhiruo handle her concerns.¡¯</i>

    If Song Qingshu could read Xia Qingqing''s thoughts at this moment, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit three liters of blood. However, out of politeness, he still had to formally reply to Situ Bolei, "Thank you for your favor, Senior. I will treat Miss Zeng well in the future. I won''t let her get hurt at all."

    "You still call me Senior," Situ Bolei pretended to be unhappy. "You and Rou''er¡­well, no, your martial arts are so high. I can''t be your senior, so, well, Rou''er''ste father and I were close friends for eight years. From now on, the Young Master, please call me Uncle Shi."

    Song Qingshu broke into a cold sweat and could only say, "If that is so, Uncle Shi should not call me Young Master as well."

    Situ Boleiughed loudly, "In that case, I will call you Shu''er from now on."

    "You might as well call me my nephew¡­" Song Qingshu ndered, thinking of Xiang Shaolong in "The Story of Qin." The concubine named Shue¡¯r was killed first and then¡­

    Song Qingshu felt a chill and quickly started chatting with Situ Bolei.

    "Shu''er, when do you think the wedding will be held?"

    "Well¡­there is no need to hurry. Now there are internal and external troubles. Not only do we have topete for the Golden Serpent King, but we also have to deal with the imperial army."

    "Well, that''s what I said¡­"

    Before Situ Bolei finished speaking, Situ He suddenly said, "Dad, I don''t agree with this point of view. Nowadays, everyone is living a life of licking blood on the head of a knife, and no one knows what will happen tomorrow. It''s better to let the two get married as soon as possible. If they can give birth to a boy or a girl, everyone will have something to look forward to."

    "Have a baby?" Song Qingshu was dumbfounded for a moment. "There is no need to be so fast, right?"

    He couldn''t help but secretlyin. Originally he wanted to dy the marriage. Who knew that the other party would now put having children on the agenda.

    "That''s right, Brother Song, please don''t underestimate this issue of heirs. Since Brother Song agreed to marry Junior Sister, we are naturally a family. From now on, the Wangwu Sect will follow Brother Song''s lead. Even if Brother Song is unfortunately killed, we can still regard Brother Song as our leader, and his descendants will unite people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    "If Emperor Chongzhen''s heirs had escaped from Beijing, there would not have been the split of Nanming. Let''s just talk about recent things. Why did the Golden Serpent Camp, which was once prosperous in the past, fall into pieces now? Isn''t it because Xia Qingqing failed have a progeny of the Golden Serpent King Yuan Chengzhi? If she had given birth to a son, everyone would just let his son be the Golden Serpent King, and there would be no trouble among the various faction leaders."

    Seeing Xia Qingqing''s face getting darker and darker, Song Qingshuughed secretly, <i>¡®You deserve it! Just now you pushed me into the fire pit, did the fire burn you now?¡¯</i>

    Although it was a bit satisfying to gloat about the misfortune, Song Qingshu did not dare to let Situ He continue talking. If Xia Qingqing really got angry, it would be difficult to have a good end. He quickly interrupted Situ He and said, "In today''s troubled times, there is no assurance of life and death. What if we get married so early, and Miss Zeng ends up as a widow, how can I feel good about it?"

    Seeing what Situ He wanted to speak up, Song Qingshu quickly said, "At least we have to wait until after this Golden Serpent Conference. Otherwise, if I fail topete for the Golden Serpent King, I will not have the face to stand before Miss Zeng and you all."

    Situ Bolei said with a smile, "Shu''er, what are you talking about? If you can''t be the Golden Serpent King, at worst we will break away from the Golden Serpent Camp and start a new force. With your martial arts and intelligence, I''m sure the achievements would be no less than those of the Golden Serpent Camp."

    Situ Bolei came from the world-famous Guan Ning Cavalry, a powerful army. At that time, he fought head-to-head with the most elite Eight Banners cavalry, so naturally, he did not put the Golden Serpent Camp and other bandits in eyes.

    Seeing that Situ Bolei had reduced Yuan Chengzhi''s hard work to nothing, Xia Qingqing suddenly felt dissatisfied. Just as she was about to argue with him, she suddenly thought that she had decided to follow Song Qingshu from now on. If she spoke for Yuan Chengzhi at this time, would that be right? Wouldn¡¯t it hurt Song Qingshu?

    Worrying about gains and losses, Xia Qingqing forgot to speak for a moment.

    Situ Bolei and Song Qingshu chatted for a while, and suddenly said mysteriously, "There is no urgency about when the wedding will be held. Now there is a person in the camp who wants to meet Shu''er."

    "Meet me?" Song Qingshu looked surprised and asked.

    Situ Bolei was so solemn about the matter that he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Who wants to see me?"

    "Um¡­" Situ Bolei nced at Xia Qingqing hesitantly, then shook his head and said, "You''ll know when you see them yourself.."

    Song Qingshu suddenly fell into deep thought,<i> ¡®Who else in the Wangwu Sect is worthy of Situ Bolei''s solemnity? He shouldn''t be an insider¡­ Situ Bolei used to be Wu Sangui''s subordinate. Could it be that Wu Sangui''s envoy is also here?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly and quickly drove that thought out of his mind, <i>¡®Situ Bolei had always hated Wu Sangui''s traitorous behavior; how could he get along with him? But if it¡¯s not Wu Sangui, then who is it?¡¯</i>

    Xia Qingqing was obviously surprised. She stood up and said to Song Qingshu, "I''ll go with you."

    She was obviously worried that there could be a trap.

    Situ Bolei quickly waved his hand and said, "No, that person has already made it clear that they will only meet Shu''er and not anyone else."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 397: Vengeful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 397: Vengeful Woman</h4>

    Song Qingshu sensed that Situ Bolei, with his temperament, wouldn''t pose a threat to him, especially given his current martial prowess, ordinary ambushes and traps would be futile against him, so Song Qingshu decided to remain vignt and discreetly observe.

    "In that case, let us go and meet them." Song Qingshu signaled to Xia Qingqing, urging her to stayposed.

    "With my martial arts, they shouldn''t be able to trap me. But you should be cautious and seize an opportunity to escape if anything seems awry," Song Qingshu secretly transmitted the message to Xia Qingqing as he followed Situ Bolei out of the hall.

    "Be careful¡­" Xia Qingqing silently moved her lips, expressing her concern.

    Walking alongside Situ Bolei through the stronghold, Song Qingshu took a chance to approach him and whispered, "Uncle Situ, there are no outsiders here. Can you discreetly disclose who wishes to see me?"

    Situ Bolei appeared uneasy and replied, "Shu''er, the main reason is that I promised not to reveal that person''s identity. You will meet them soon anyway."

    "Can you at least give me a hint? If the matter is serious, I want to be prepared." Song Qingshu pressed anxiously, troubled by the unexpected rigidity in Situ Bolei''s stance, especially after agreeing to Zeng Rou''s marriage.

    "This¡­" Situ Bolei hesitated, showing a hint of emotion. "Shu''er, do you know why I betrothed Rou''er to you as your concubine without feeling it''s unjust?"

    Perplexed, Song Qingshu couldn''t fathom why Situ Bolei brought up this matter. He couldn''t simply boast about his martial skills and fame, as that wouldn''t align with Situ Bolei''s current demeanor.

    Situ Bolei sighed, revealing, "Shu''er, you''re a remarkable individual, but I''ve loved Rou''er like my own daughter since she was a child. I would have contested for her as the main wife, but upon learning about that noble person, I had to give up on the thought ofpeting. Bing your concubine may not honor Rou''er, but it avoids her being slighted."

    <i>¡®What does that even mean?¡¯</i>

    Confused, Song Qingshu pondered the implications. <i>¡®Did Situ Bolei give Zeng Rou to me due to the influence of this mysterious person? Is it Zhou Zhiruo? But does she truly have such a noble status?¡¯</i>

    As he was sifting through his memories, he suddenly remembered a rumor he saw on the Inte in his previous life.

    The name Zhou Zhiruo was elegant and refined, and it was definitely not something that an ordinary fisherman could give their child. Therefore, people were more willing to believe that Zhou Zhiruo was the daughter of King Zhou Ziwang, the leader of the White Lotus Sect.

    <i>¡®But, how could the Wangwu Sect be rted to the White Lotus Sect?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu was shocked and confused.

    <i>¡®Why did Zhou Zhiruo take the initiative to see me this time? No, with Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s temperament, she probably wouldn¡¯te to me like this, but if it isn¡¯t her, who could it be?¡¯</i>

    "The guest is in the front courtyard; I won''t apany you further." Situ Bray interrupted his thoughts, pointing to a serene courtyard.

    "Alright." Song Qingshu responded absentmindedly, proceeding cautiously, his senses heightened.

    Upon entering the courtyard, he wondered about the absence of lights.

    Before he could ask Situ Bolei, he realized he was alone. Concerned that Situ Bolei might harbor ill intentions, Song Qingshu abandoned caution and dered, "If you''ve invited me, show yourself!"

    Yet, silence persisted within the dark room.

    "Huh?" Closing his eyes, Song Qingshu extended his consciousness, detecting no hidden ambush but a single slender figure.

    However, this person had a special aura around them, so they were definitely a master.

    <i>¡®Humph, even if the other party is very skilled in martial arts, it is impossible to deal with me alone.¡¯</i>

    "Since Your Excellency won''te out, I''lle in by myself." Song Qingshu smiled, strode forward, pushed the door open and walked in.

    For a moment, Song Qingshu had trouble getting used to the darkness in the room, so he subconsciously closed his eyes, when he suddenly sensed a fierce sword energy stabbing towards him from behind the door.

    Song Qingshu understood the other party''s n and realized that the other party had used the opportunity to force him into the house, and then exploited his unfamiliarity with the darkness to attack.

    It''s a pity that with Song Qingshu''s current realm, he didn''t even need to see the enemy with his eyes. His consciousness covered the surrounding environment for several feet at any time. Not even a mosquito could escape his senses, let alone a living person.

    "So you think that would be enough?" Song Qingshu smiled slightly, closed his eyes and took a gentle step into the house.

    In the eyes of the person in the darkness, it was clear that Song Qingshu had only taken a small step, but his whole body moved more than ten feet in a sh, and their confident sword strike only stabbed into the empty space, causing them to feel extremely ufortable.

    "You''ve finished your move, it''s my turn." Song Qingshu snorted coldly and poked the opponent with one finger.

    With Song Qingshu''s current state, even though it was just an ordinary finger stab, he was able to urately predict the opponent''s movements and sealed off the space for their escape.

    "Hnmph!"

    The person in the darkness grunted, their waist seemed as soft as if there were no bones, and they dodged backwards in mid-air, showcasing their flexibility

    ¡°Are you a woman?" Song Qingshu was startled when he heard the other party''s voice.

    Song Qingshu, reluctant to harm a woman, dodged the continuous attacks as he while inquired, "What grudge do you hold against me? Why are you using such lethal moves?"

    "You destroyed someone''s most precious thing, and you still have the nerve to ask!" The woman in the darkness obviously changed her tone of voice on purpose, and replied gruffly.

    "The most precious thing?" Song Qingshu''s first reaction was that Zhou Zhiruo was looking for revenge on him, and then he shook his head. There was no need for her to hide her identity deliberately, so who else could it be?

    <i>¡®The most precious thing? Could it be that her husband or son was killed by me?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu sifted through the characters who died in his hands in his mind and shook his head in distress.

    He never liked killing, and even in this troubled world, he had only killed just a few people in total. He really couldn''t imagine who this woman could be.

    <i>¡®Wei Xiaobao? Impossible. Judging from the body shape, she can¡¯t be Shuang¡¯er.</i>

    <i>Manager Sai of Prince Bao''s Mansion? It''s impossible. Compared with this woman''s martial arts, he isn''t even worthy of carrying her shoes, so it can¡¯t be rted to him either.</i>

    <i>Someone rted to Taoist Wuchen of the Red Flower Society? Still a no, he is too old to be this woman''s father.</i>

    <i>It can''t be to avenge Feng Xifan, right? No, the news couldn''t have spread so fast¡­¡¯</i>

    Despite contemting various possibilities, he remained clueless. Therefore he resolved to first capture her, and then unveil her identity.

    And so, adjusting his defensive stance, Song Qingshu engaged in the impending confrontation.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 398: Former Saintess

    <h4>Chapter 398: Former Saintess</h4>

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu''s sessive moves were skillfully avoided by the woman, and she even took the opportunity to counter with a few sword strikes.

    <i>¡®This Qinggong seems a bit familiar¡­¡¯ </i>(G: Movement technique will be changed to Qinggong.)

    Song Qingshu was surprised, but also admired the other party''s profound skills, which was no less impressive than the great masters of the Central ins. Thinking that the other party was a woman, Song Qingshu was even more surprised, <i>¡®Is there a woman with such high martial arts skills in the wulin?¡¯</i>

    He quickly sifted through the famous female masters in the world in his mind.

    <i>¡®Dongfang Muxue? Definitely not; Tianshan Tono? That old witch can''t be in such good shape; that old goblin Li Qiushui? Well, she is indeed a master of swordsmanship, but she and I have no enmity, so she probably won''te to me¡­could it be that she has taken a fancy to my beauty?¡¯ </i>

    Song Qingshu was immediately horrified at the thought.

    <i>¡®There is also another female sword master¨CXiao Longnu. I did act a bit frivolous towards her, so could it be her? Ah no¡­considering our rtionship she probably won''te to find me¡­¡¯ </i>

    Song Qingshu also dismissed that spection. He had just seen Xiao Longnu''s Jade Maiden Dual Swordsmanship not long ago. The swordsmanship used by this woman waspletely different.

    As Song Qingshu was preupied with his thoughts, his figure stopped for a moment. Although the time was extremely short, it was good enough for top experts tounch a stike.

    As Song Qingshu pondered, his movements momentarily halted. In the darkness, the woman''s face lit up with joy. She advanced and thrust her sharp sword towards him. However, the sword''s tip, inexplicably, veered away from Song Qingshu, just missing him by an inch.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly. With this woman''s Qinggong and cultivation, it would be difficult to defeat her in a short time, let alone capture her. He was also worried that the other party would run away in the dark, so he decided to deliberately use a w to lure the other party. That way, she would underestimate her enemy and take a rash step.

    Adjusting his steps, Song Qingshu sidestepped, targeting the woman''s side.

    The woman, now realizing her vulnerability, attempted to distance herself using Qinggong, but a sudden numbness in her waist caused her to fall into Song Qingshu''s arms.

    "It took a lot of effort to get you fooled, how can I let you run away like this?"

    Song Qingshu smiled proudly, and suddenly smelled the elegant fragrance and the softness of the woman¡¯s body in his arms. Reflecting on his past actions, he added with a wry smile, "If it were in the past, I might have taken advantage of this situation. So, consider yourself lucky."

    cing her on a chair, he lit an oilmp. What appeared in front of him was a pretty face that was full of anger and shame.

    Song Qingshu was stunned, "Ninth Princess, how could it be you?"

    "Why don''t you unseal my acupuncture points quickly?" Ajiu said angrily.

    "Okay¡­" Song Qingshu was about to remove her acupuncture points, but suddenly withdrew his fingers with a strange expression, "You were trying to kill me just now, so why should I unseal your acupuncture points?"

    Ajiu turned her face to the side, "I¡­I just wanted to test how good your martial arts is. Your martial arts is so high, how can I kill you."

    "Really?" Song Qingshu thoughtfully responded, "But just now, when you saw the w I deliberately exposed, there was no hesitation in that sword strike."

    "No way!" Ajiu suddenly became anxious, "Didn¡¯t I deliberately move the tip of the sword out of fear of really hurting you?" "

    ¡°Oh~" Song Qingshu showed a meaningful smile.

    Ajiu blushed for no reason and scolded, "Why are you smiling?"

    ¡°Shouldn''t we smile when we meet old friends?" He responded, teasingly.

    "Who is your old friend?" Ajiu retorted.

    "Husband and wife for a day begets a hundred days of kindness, so you can''t be so heartless." Said Song Qingshu, as he thought in his head, <i>¡®No wonder she said that I had taken away her most precious thing when I entered the room just now. I originally thought it was her husband and children, but I didn''t expect it to be that¡­¡¯</i>

    "I don''t like your glib tongue. You sound like¡­ a womanizer." Ajiu frowned.

    "You originally wanted to say that I was like a lea*cher, right?" Song Qingshuughed out loud, "Actually, it''s not that I''m frivolous, it''s just that the people in your world are too serious."

    "It sounds like you are not from this world." Ajiu rolled her eyes at him.

    "Of course I''m not." Song Qingshu smiled.

    "I''m toozy to listen to your crazy words here¡­" Ajiu did not take it seriously, but red at Song Qingshu, "Are you going to keep my acupuncture points sealed like this?"

    The world was like this, and people were often unwilling to believe the truth, but it was easier to gain trust if you told them lies.

    Song Qingshu shook his head and smiled bitterly. He raised his hand and shot a ray of True Qi onto Ajiu Ainao''s body, unlocking her acupuncture points.

    "Ninth Princess, didn''t you go back to the Western Region? Why did you appear here?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Ajiu shook her head and calmly replied, "I have left the Ming Cult."

    "You left?" Song Qingshu didn''t know how to react.

    "I have resigned from my position as a saintess of the Ming Cult, and I will never go back again." Ajiu exined.

    "So you really left the Ming Cult?" Song Qingshu was immediately pleasantly surprised. He used to feel extremely unhappy when he thought of her working under Zhang Wuji.

    "Zhang Wuji agreed to let you go?"

    "Master Zhang is a humble gentleman. We are allies. Why wouldn''t he let me leave?" Ajiu asked curiously.

    "A humble gentleman? He may have been before, but not after the Lion ying Assembly¡­" Song Qingshu sneered, "I just fought against him not long ago."

    "Have you fought before?" Ajiu''s beautiful eyes bloomed with a hint of brilliance, "Who won?"

    "Aren''t you curious why we fought?" Song Qingshu looked at her expectant eyes and was speechless.

    "You men always have some kind of stupid reason for fighting." Ajiu smiled and shook her head.

    "Then do you know why I had to learn the technique I used when I saved youst time?" Seeing her calm look, Song Qingshu decided to give her a strong dose of medicine.

    As expected, Ajiu recalled the embarrassing scene from the past. Her pretty white face immediately turned red, and she couldn''t help but speak up, "I know where you learned that obscene technique."

    "It¡¯s an authentic Bud*hist Secret technique, so why would you call it an obscene technique?" Song Qingshu muttered dissatisfied, and seeing Ajiu''s eyebrows rising, he hurriedly said, "Speaking of which, the reason why I learned that technique was thanks to Zhang Wuji."

    "Ah?" Ajiu eximed, and the expression on her face changed.

    "It''s not what you think!" Song Qingshu nced at her speechlessly, and then told her about his encounter with Zhang Wuji on ckwood Cliff.

    "At that time, all the Qi in my body was transformed by his Nine Yang Qi. In order to treat the injuries on my body, an expert¡­ pointed me to the Tubo Tantric Sect to seek healing methods. I didn''t know what kind of method it was at the time." Song Qingshu clearly expressed his depress.

    "How can Leader Zhang be so devious?" After hearing Song Qingshu tell his story, Ajiu showed a thoughtful expression on her face.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 399: Entrusted for Life

    <h4>Chapter 399: Entrusted for Life</h4>

    "In the past, I used to say that time can prove everything, but now, I have someone who can prove it." Song Qingshu said.

    "Who is it?" Even when Ajiu heard about Zhang Wuji''spletely different side, she still found it a little unbelievable.

    "On the way to Golden Serpent Camp, I happened to fight Zhang Wuji again. At the time he was questioning Miao Renfeng about the whereabouts of King Chuang''s treasure," Song Qingshu replied.

    "Miao Renfeng¡­ what does Leader Zhang have to do with the four guards of the invaders?" Ajiu said bitterly.

    In the past, after gaining some aplishments in her martial arts, Ajiu wanted to address her father''s concerns, so she quietly sneaked into Li Zicheng''s barracks and attempted to assassinate Li Zicheng. However, she encountered several old men with excellent martial arts skills. Fortunately, she escaped with her life due to her exquisite qinggong. Onlyter did she realize that those skilled old men were Li Zicheng''s famous four bodyguards surnamed¡ªHu, Miao, Tian and Fan.

    "Miao Renfeng is the descendant of the guard surnamed Miao," Song Qingshu said, secretly eximing that it was unfortunate. Ajiu and Li Zicheng had a deep hatred, and she despised Miao Renfeng as well.

    <i>¡®I wonder how she will react if I told her about Miao Run and Bing Xue¡¯er? What should I do if she wants to kill them after learning their identity?¡¯</i>

    "What about the King Chuang''s treasure?" Fortunately Ajiu didn¡¯t continue to linger on the identity of Miao Renfeng.

    Song Qingshu told her about how the four guards hid the treasures collected by Li Zicheng to make aeback in the future.

    Ajiu sneered, "Back then, my father used all the money in the inner treasury to pay for the army. He was so concerned about his image that he was reluctant to rece his dragon robes even if they were torn, fearing ridicule from the ministers. So, he sat upright and covered up the holes every time¡­when it was heard in the capital that Li Zicheng was about to attack, my father called everyone to donate money to the civil and military dynasties as military pay. However, in the end, the donated money only amounted to a meager ten thousand taels."

    "Each of those families were worth tens of millions, but they only cared about themselves. They thought that after Li Zicheng became the new emperor, they would be able to continue enjoying their glory and wealth. Naturally, they were reluctant to donate anything. However, when Li Zicheng invaded the Capital, he gave the same order as my father, but he ended up killing them all and sent troops to plunder all the gold and silver in their homes. Humph, although I hate the invaders with all my heart, this incident made me extremely happy."

    Seeing Ajiu getting more and more excited as she spoke, with tears in her eyes, Song Qingshu understood that she was thinking of her father who died for the country. He sighed deeply and stretched out his hand to hug her, gently patting her shoulder tofort her.

    Ajiu''s body froze at first, but she did not struggle. She leaned her head on Song Qingshu''s shoulder and quietly sobbed.

    After a long time, Ajiu raised her head with red eyes, gently pushed Song Qingshu aside, stretched out her crystal-like jade fingers to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. She looked at the man before her, and said with a somewhat unnatural expression, "I heard a little bit about the King Chuang''s treasure, but I thought it was just a myth."

    "King Chuang''s treasure does exist; otherwise, Zhang Wuji wouldn''t have traveled thousands of miles to the Central ins to question Miao Renfeng." Song Qingshu roughly summarized what happened that day.

    "The witness you mentioned is Miao Renfeng''s daughter? Where is she now?" Ajiu suddenly asked.

    Song Qingshu was startled by her and said hurriedly, "What do you want to do?"

    Noticing Song Qingshu''s fierce reaction, Ajiu was startled at first, but soon understood his worries and couldn''t help but smile, "Did you think I want to kill her?"

    Song Qingshu nodded awkwardly, "You hate Li Zicheng so much, and Run is a descendant of the four great guards¡­"

    As the saying goes, every debt has its debtor, every injustice has its perpetrator. In this case, the four great guards were the perpetrators.

    ¡°How could I turn my anger on their descendants?" Ajiu suddenly nced at him with resentment, "Am I such a vicious woman in your mind?"

    "Of course not!" Song Qingshu broke out in a cold sweat and quickly changed the subject, "Run is now in an inn in a nearby town. You can ask her anytime you want."

    Ajiu shook her head, "Why should I ask her?"

    Song Qingshu was startled and subconsciously replied, "Aren''t you asking to verify what happened that day?"

    Ajiu¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she angrily red at him, "What is your rtionship with me¡­how could I believe Zhang Wuji and doubt you."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, then said happily, "Ninth Princess, you¡­ you¡­"

    A hint of shyness appeared on Ajiu''s face. She lowered her head, pursed her lips, and softly said, "From now on¡­you can call me Ajiu." (G: °¢ tranted as "A" or "Ah" is used in front of the surname orst character of someone¡¯s given name to express familiarity or friendliness.)

    Song Qingshu found it hard to believe such a sudden advent of good fortune and stretched out his hand to hug the woman in front of him.

    Unexpectedly, Ajiu showed no intention of struggling at all and fell into his arms with a shy look.

    Song Qingshu pinched his thigh in disbelief, and a huge storm surged in his heart, <i>¡®Could it be that I also have the domineering aura of those male protagonists in webnovels? Or is this some kind of a dream?¡¯</i>

    At the moment, Song Qingshu wanted to burst in tears. Ever since he came to this world, he often needed to use variousplex means to have the women who made his heart beat. Sometimes, it would even cause the women to hate him.

    He never had a pleasant experience while courting women, not even Bing Xue¡¯er, with her magnanimous nature wanted to be him from the start.

    Ajiu was peerless in appearance, of noble status, and had a strong martial arts, which made her to be truly extraordinary for ordinary women. And, she was the first one to actively express her willingness to be with him.

    In fact, this was due to the difference of Song Qingshu''s worldview. In his previous life, a woman''s chastity was not that important, and one-night stands were normal. So after using that method to treat Ajiu''s injuriesst time, Song Qingshu didn''t have any extravagant expectations. He felt that it was just a matter of urgency and necessity.

    But Ajiu was different from him. As a native of this world and as a princess of a country, the concept of chastity was deeply rooted in her bones. Although she was caught off guard at the time, when she calmed down after leaving, she knew that she would never be able to marry anyone else.

    What''s more, Song Qingshu''s appearance and martial arts were all top-notch, and Ajiu also had a good impression of him when they met several times before. She was a little hesitant at first, considering that she would have to devote her whole life to the cause of overthrowing the Qing Dynasty, and she was worried about dragging down Song Qingshu as well. However, when she got the news that he had tried to assassinate Kangxi, Ajiu made up her mind.

    So she resolutely refused Zhang Wuji''s offer to stay, resigned from her post as a saintess, and returned to the Central ins from the Western Regions.

    On the way, she happened to hear the news that the Golden Serpent Camp was re-electing a new Golden Serpent King, so she decided to contribute in her beloveds future.

    If it weren''t for Ajiu''s existence, no matter how much Situ Bolei admired Song Qingshu, there was no way he would¡¯ve decided to betroth his female apprentice as a concubine.

    In fact, it was Ajiu''s idea to let Zeng Rou marry Song Qingshu. She knew that the Ming Dynasty was essentially dead, and she could not rely solely on some vague reputation of loyalty to win over her subordinates. So, she nned to use this topletely tie Situ Bolei to the same chariot.

    Situ Bolei was already optimistic about Song Qingshu, so he naturally agreed to allocate Zeng Rou to Situ Bolei as his concubine. However, it also made Ajiu quite anxious, so she had to hint at her rtionship with Song Qingshu as well.

    Based on his rtionship with Zeng Rou''s father and his love for Zeng Rou over the years, there was absolutely no reason for Situ Bolei to let Zeng Rou be a concubine. However, if she and the princess of the Ming Dynasty could work together¡­ Situ Bolei was sure that his old friend in heaven would be satisfied, and after a moment of hesitation, he also agreed to wholeheartedly support Song Qingshu, leading to the current situation.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 400: The Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 400: The Matchmaker</h4>

    "So, it was because of you that Situ Bolei betrothed Miss Zeng to me just now?" Song Qingshu finally grasped the situation when he recalled the recent events and Situ Bolei''s ambiguous words.

    "I''ve seen Miss Zeng. She''s pretty and lovely, with a gentle personality. Don''t you like her?" Ajiu looked at him with confusion.

    "It''s not about whether I like her or not; it''s just¡­just¡­" Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time, unsure of what to say.

    "Does it feel like a transaction?" Ajiu pursed her lips and smiled.

    "Yeah," Song Qingshu nodded dejectedly.

    "Situ Bolei has been loyal to the Ming Dynasty for so many years, so I had to give him something to look forward to before I could ask for his submission. Of course, I can''t marry his son, so I had to sacrifice you¡­" Ajiu smiled, "Moreover, Miss Zeng''s admiration for you is not a secret in the Wangwu Sect. Therefore, Situ Bolei heard my intention and naturally agreed."

    Song Qingshu pretended to be angry, "So you sold me out just like that?"

    Ajiu angrily said, "I have given you power, a beautiful wife, and a dowry. Where else can you find such good things?"

    Song Qingshu remained silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "This dowry is not enough."

    "Not enough?" Ajiu looked at him in surprise. "You are getting thousands of elite Guan Ning cavalry; this dowry is not enough?"

    "Of course, it is enough for Miss Zeng''s dowry," Song Qingshu paused deliberately for a moment, causing Ajiu''s heart to tremble in panic, then added, "But where''s your dowry, Ajiu?"

    Ajiu''s face suddenly turned red, and she stood still in shame. After a while, she muttered, "I should be the one asking you for a betrothal gift¡­"

    Song Qingshuughed loudly. He smiled, stretched out his hand, and pulled Ajiu to the bedside.

    "I have a ready-made betrothal gift here; I guarantee that you will be satisfied."

    Seeing Song Qingshu pulling herself to the bed, Ajiu suddenly recalled the charming scenery in the tent that day. Her whole body felt a little soft, and she said, "You are clearly bullying me, so what kind of betrothal gift is it?"

    Ajiu subconsciously thought of the time when Song Qingshu had given half of his True Qi to her when they were ¡°practicing¡± dual cultivation, and she judged that he now wanted to pass on his Qi through that method again.

    Seeing Ajiu''s shy gaze and blushing face, Song Qingshu was slightly startled, then he realized that she had misunderstood and exined, "The betrothal gift I mentioned is not what you are thinking of."

    "Oh, ah?" Ajiu looked up and saw Song Qingshu¡¯s serious look, only to realize that she was just thinking wildly, and she immediately felt even more ashamed.

    "Ajiu, what is your greatest wish?" Song Qingshu sat on the bed, patted the seat next to him, and motioned for her to sit.

    Ajiu hesitated for a moment, then sat down but deliberately kept a distance from Song Qingshu.

    "Of course, it is to overthrow the Qing Dynasty and restore our Ming Dynasty¡­"

    Ajiu said the first sentence loudly, but when she said the second sentence, her voice subconsciously became low. After so many years of traveling around the world, she understood that the time of the Ming Dynasty had long passed.

    Song Qingshu said with a smile, "Ajiu, did you hear about my assassination attempt of Kangxi not long ago?"

    "Yes," Ajiu nodded, and then she felt regretful as she sighed and said, "If I had been by your side at that time, with thebined efforts of you and me, that dog Emperor would definitely have been doomed."

    Song Qingshu suppressed his smile and snorted, "Why did you heartlessly leave me in the first ce!"

    Ajiu''s cheeks turned slightly red, and she softly responded, "In that situation, you suddenly did something like that to me¡­ although I know you were trying to save me, but how could I, as a woman have the nerve to stay and face you?

    "Are you not embarrassed now?" Song Qingshu looked at her directly.

    "Do you have to embarrass me so much?" Ajiu nced at him resentfully.

    Song Qingshu quickly apologized, "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore¡­ I''ll tell you a secret. During that assassination, Kangxi¡­ was actually killed by me."

    "Ah!" Ajiu eximed, looked straight at him, and asked, "What did you just say!?"

    "With your skills, how could you not hear clearly?" Song Qingshu shrugged helplessly.

    "How is this possible?" Ajiu finally came to her senses, "Isn''t Kangxi still sitting in the Forbidden City? And this time he even sent out all his troops to surround the Golden Serpent Camp."

    Song Qingshu suddenly hesitated, looked at her, and asked, "Ajiu, can I really trust you?"

    No one could me him for being cautious. This matter had too much at stake. If a little bit of information was leaked, all his ns would be ruined, and the life of Dongfang Muxue, who was now seriously injured, would also be in danger.

    In the final analysis, the rtionship between Song Qingshu and Ajiu was a shallow one¡­where they had only one night under the bed sheets. Although the two of them admired each other before, there was no basis for affection. And now, Ajiu suddenly appeared, dering that she had epted him, causing Song Qingshu to question reality itself.

    In the final analysis, this was Song Qingshu''s subconscious "inferiorityplex" at work. He was used to spending a lot of effort in gaining the affection of women, so now he was apprehensive about the woman who epted him without much trouble.

    "What do you mean?" Ajiu trembled, and her face turned extremely pale.

    "I have to be sure¡­" Song Qingshu stretched out his hand to hook her smooth chin and slowly moved his lips towards her.

    Ajiu looked at him quietly until the two were about toe into contact, then she turned away, leaving only a side profile for him. Song Qingshu didn''t take it seriously, and with a little force on his hand, he pulled her head over again. This time, he didn''t give her a chance and ki*ssed her at once.

    Ajiu struggled desperately, but with Song Qingshu''s current skill, how could she break away? She could only helplessly groan as he took her lips.

    "Hiss!" Song Qingshu retracted like lightning, touched his tongue, and said in anger, "Are you a dog?"

    Ajiu snorted coldly, turned her head to the side, unwilling to answer him, but felt sad in her heart. It all felt extremely painful; she had traveled thousands of miles back to the Central ins, and she had already decided to entrust him with her life, but he was slighting her like this¡­

    Seeing the frosty and heartbroken expression on Ajiu''s face, Song Qingshu smiled instead, "Now this is a more familiar feeling."

    He couldn''t help but secretly cursed himself as a "cheap bas*tard" and quickly apologized to Ajiu.

    "Ajiu, the main reason is that everything happened so suddenly. I still feel like I am in a dream. And importance of that matter is too great. If it is leaked, I will die without a burial ce." Song Qingshu said it so seriously that Ajiu finally turned around and looked at him doubtfully.

    After that, Song Qingshu briefly told her about how he had assassinated Kangxi and then raised troops to encircle Shandong, nning to seize the opportunity to take over the Golden Serpent Camp.

    As she listened to his story, Ajiu became dumbfounded, and it was not until Song Qingshu finished speaking that she came back to her senses and grabbed his arm in surprise and joy, "Brother Song, is what you said really true?"

    "If I wanted to lie to you, would I tell you such a ridiculous lie?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile.

    Ajiu subconsciously believed it because if Song Qingshu really wanted to lie to her, he would never use such a ridiculous and wed lie. Suddenly she stood up, trembling all over, obviously very excited in her heart, and her beautiful eyes looked at Song Qingshu with immense passion.

    "I assassinated the invader¡¯s emperor and will soon overthrow the Qing Dynasty. I wonder if this is enough to serve as the betrothal gift for the Ninth Princess?" Song Qingshu looked at her with a rather amused expression.

    The blush on Ajiu''s face disappeared in a sh, and she sat down next to him again, speaking like a mosquito, "It''s more than enough¡­"

    Song Qingshu hugged her slender waist and whispered in her ear, "Then can I ask now, what is your dowry?"

    "Where can I find such a dowry that would equal such a gift¡­" Ajiu''s eyes were filled with tears, but her heart was full of sweetness, <i>¡®Father, your daughter''s future husband has avenged the Ming Dynasty¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu originally just wanted to tease her, but he didn''t know that he would be able smell the fragranceing from her body at such a close distance. He couldn''t help but feel a surge in his heart and kissed her on the cheek.

    Feeling his movement, Ajiu trembled, but she didn''t have the slightest thought of rejection. She held the hem of her skirt tightly with both hands and sat there shyly, letting the man next to her do what he wanted.

    But when Song Qingshu''s hand reached for her belt, her woman¡¯s instinct made Ajiu subconsciously grab his hand, but when thinning that she was already his, she hesitated for a moment, and then gently let go of her hand.

    After that interruption, Song Qingshu suddenly woke up and secretly cursed himself as a basta*d. Now Xia Qingqing was worried about him outside, but he was here enjoying the gentle countryside¡­

    Feeling that Song Qingshu suddenly stopped moving, Ajiu opened her eyes with a confused expression, and looked at him.

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly and said, "There is apanion who had apanied me today. She is probably worried now."

    Ajiu pursed her lips and smiled, "Brother Song''spanion has to be a girl."

    Song Qingshu became even more embarrassed and nodded, "Actually, you know her too."

    "I know her too?" Ajiu couldn''t help being surprised, "Who is it?"

    At that moment, there was a sudden noise outside, and soon Situ Bolei''s voice sounded outside the yard.

    "Princess, Young Master Song''spanion has been waiting for him for a long time. She insists oning here to check and fight with my men."

    Song Qingshu secretly broke into a cold sweat. Xia Qingqing was really too gutsy. But he was extremely moved in his heart. He had clearly told her to leave if the situation seemed bad, but he didn''t expect that she woulde to him regardless of the danger.

    Ajiu red at him angrily and said in a clear voice, "General Situ, please let that girl in."

    "As you wish!" Although the Ming Dynasty was dead, Situ Bi still adhered to the courtesy of a minister.

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help it anymore, and after a pause, he dodged out and approached Xia Qingqing, who was alsoing over.

    "Brother Song, are you okay?" Xia Qingqing took his arm in surprise and looked him up and down.

    "My martial art is so good, how could something happen me? But you, didn''t I tell you that if something really happened, you have to take the opportunity to escape? So why are you so stubborn!?" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but re at Xia Qingqing.

    "I was worried about you." Xia Qingqing chuckled and couldn''t help but act coquettishly, "By the way, who is that mysterious person?"

    "You know that person too, go and see for yourself." Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned weird as he spoke.

    <strong>Author¡¯s note:</strong> Very fast update, I have actually written 400 chapters. I finally believe that in the tortoise and the hare race, the tortoise can beat the hare.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I feel that it was important to add this author''s note. You can tell from his tone that this milestone gave him the self-confidence as a writer. And, as we will see, his writing will get a lot better from this point on. The author was possibly going through a hard time in his life during this time.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 401: Fated to Share

    <h4>Chapter 401: Fated to Share</h4>

    "Why are you reacting so strangely¡­who is that person?" Xia Qingqing kept asking questions along the way.

    Song Qingshu just smiled and said nothing, and only answered her, "You will know after you go and see them."

    Xia Qingqing became even more curious. She followed Song Qingshu into the house, and when she saw Ajiu, she eximed, "Ajiu!"

    At this moment, she finally understood why Song Qingshu''s expression was so strange. The rtionship between her and Ajiu¡­could only be described in one word¡ªrivals.

    "This voice is¡­" Ajiu hesitated slightly, and as she looked at the familiar figure in front of her, her expression changed, "Qingqing?"

    As she was in front of an acquaintance, Xia Qingqing naturally did not need to cover her face anymore, and she took off the veil from her face.

    The two women looked at each other, and the room fell into a strange silence.

    Song Qingshu coughed twice, breaking the silence in the room, "Well, don''t you have anything to ask?"

    "Ajiu, why are you here?" Xia Qingqing finally couldn''t help but ask.

    "Qingqing, you and him?" At the same time, Ajiu also asked in unison.

    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red. Even though she had the identity of Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s wife, she was now together with Song Qingshu. Of course, she felt a little embarrassed to face an old acquaintance.

    What''s more, Ajiu was her former love rival. In order topete for Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s affection, they both had multiple shes in the past. Xia Qingqing felt even more embarrassed when she thought of her past willfulness when she was young.

    Song Qingshu could not let Xia Qingqing be despised by Ajiu because of secr ethics, so he quickly told the story of the time when Xia Qingqing went to the Forbidden City to assassinate Kangxi alone in order to avenge Yuan Chengzhi, and was then rescued by him; and how sheter sneaked into Prince Bao''s Mansion for revenge.

    Xia Qingqing finally came to her senses, then feeling ashamed and embarrassed, she hurriedly interrupted him, "Brother Song, stop talking!"

    Ajiu never believed that Xia Qingqing would do anything to disgrace Yuan Chengzhi, and judged that Song Qingshu, this evil basta*d must have done something to her as well. He must have bullied her with some dirty tricks. And, after hearing what he said, she finally felt relieved and quietly sighed, "Qingqing, in the end, when ites to my feelings for Brother Yuan, I can''tpare to you."

    Originally, she had also nned to go assassinate Kangxi, unfortunately she was still burdened with the great cause. She knew that attempting an assassination would lead to a silent death, as the hope of sess was very slim. In order to one day kill Li Zicheng, Wu Sangui and overthrow the Qing Dynasty, she had to suppress the desire to avenge Yuan Chengzhi. So she continued to run around in the wulin, gathering power in order to restore the Ming Dynasty.

    She was carrying too many things on her shoulders, and in the end, she couldn''t be as wholehearted as Xia Qingqing''s feelings for Yuan Chengzhi.

    Although Xia Qingqing understood that Ajiu had feelings, she was already together with Song Qingshu at the moment. Therefore, she felt ufortable upon hearing herpliments. Suddenly she noticed that Ajiu and Song Qingshu seemed very close with each other, and she asked suspiciously, "Ajiu, you and Brother Song?"

    Now it was Ajiu''s turn to be embarrassed. She was born in a royal family and felt that it wasmon for men to have three wives and four concubines. She was also prepared to work with other women, such as Zeng Rou to further her beloveds goal and such matters couldn¡¯t cause waves in her heart. However, if Xia Qingqing also got involved with Song Qingshu¡­it would be just a repetition of her past with Yuan Chengzhi, and he thought of it made her feel dejected.

    Ajiu was not prepared to give in this time, not to mention that she had alreadymitted herself to Song Qingshu, so how could she marry another man?

    The natural aura of the royal family made her recover quickly, and she said with a smile, "Qingqing, I didn''t expect that we would not be able to escape the fate of working together as sisters."

    Xia Qingqing''s face turned red, and she naturally understood that she was mentioning the pastpetition between the two. Even now they both fell in love with another man at the same time!

    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but sigh, "Ajiu, I won''tpete with you this time."

    Song Qingshu''s expression changed, and Ajiu was also surprised.

    He hurriedly took her hand and said, "Qingqing, I don''t mind." Then he added in his heart, <i>¡®In fact, I didn''t mind back then, but you¡­¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu held Xia Qingqing''s hand and angrily said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Although she was used to being intimate with Song Qingshu when they were alone, Xia Qingqing still felt embarrassed in front of Ajiu. So she couldn''t help but hurriedly retract her hand and murmured, "I''ve always told you that I can''t embarrass Brother Yuan, so I can''t let outsiders know that I''m with you."

    Song Qingshu frowned, "Ajiu is not an outsider."

    Xia Qingqing stamped her feet anxiously as she thought to herself, <i>¡®What else should I say to make you understand? We can only act like that when the two of us are alone and without any worries!¡¯</i>

    Xia Qingqing organized her words, looked at Ajiu and said, "Ajiu, I will not marry Brother Song in the future. I will remain as Madame Yuan¡­I just¡­ I just hope you won''t mind if I stay with him in the future¡­"

    Song Qingshu finally understood what she meant to say and eased his worries. He had misunderstood that she was going to leave him.

    Ajiu was not stupid. She understood Xia Qingqing''s hidden meaning after thinking about it slightly. She couldn''t help but nce at Song Qingshu and wondered what was so good about this bad guy that he could make Xia Qingqing willing to be just a lover?

    She felt that this would be too unfair to Xia Qingqing. Just as she was about to persuade her, she suddenly understood Xia Qingqing''s concerns and put herself in her shoes. If she were her, she would definitely not want to remarry Song Qingshu and let Yuan Chengzhi be dishonored after his death.

    "Qingqing, I''m afraid no one in this world can understand your feelings better than me. I know you can''t get over the hurdle in your heart, so I won''t persuade you anymore. As long as there are no outsiders present, we will treat each other as sisters."

    Ajiu stretched out her hand to pull Xia Qingqing, Xia Qingqing hesitated for a moment, then took the initiative to hold her hand. The two women smiled at each other, and their past grudges had long since disappeared over time.

    "Haha, this is for the best. I was worried that you two would fight like before." Right at that moment, Song Qingshu''s untimelyughter rang out.

    "Shut up!!" The two women rolled their eyes in unison.

    Xia Qingqing and Song Qingshu had been together for a longer time. So unlike Ajiu, who was a little shy, she quipped back.

    After hearing Song Qingshu''s words, Xia Qingqing rolled her eyes and asked slyly, "If we really fight, what are you going to do?"

    Song Qingshu smiled strangely, "What else can I do? You can''t beat me anyway, so I''ll tap your acupuncture points one by one, take off your clothes and throw you into the bed¡­hehe, after we are done, you won''t be able to beat me. Why can¡¯t I be a bit shameless?"

    "You basta*d!!"

    Now, not to mention Xia Qingqing, even the always graceful and indifferent Ajiu couldn''t stand it anymore. She snorted lightly and brushed her sleeves towards Song Qingshu face.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 402: Xia Qingqingâ€™s Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 402: Xia Qingqing¡¯s Bottom Line</h4>

    Song Qingshu leaned back and dodged away, and said with a smile, "You can''t hit me~"

    Then he touched their cheeks and said with a smile, "After all, you are still reluctant to hit me with a weapon, are you afraid of hurting me?"

    The two women looked at each other; unable to contain their emotions, they scolded in unison and drew their weapons.

    Ajiu obtained the true inheritance of the Iron Sword Sect, and then had a chance encounter. She was originally a top master in the wulin, butter in Shengjing, she practiced Joyful Meditation Method with Song Qingshu, and gained half of Song Qingshu''s internal energy. So she had already be one of the top masters in the world.

    Xia Qingqing also obtained the true inheritance of the Golden Serpent Master, and coupled with Yuan Chengzhi''s careful guidance over the years, her martial arts skills are also different from what they used to be.

    When the two women join forces, the room is instantly filled with cold light and sword aura.

    Song Qingshu was immediately forced into a panic and shouted quickly, "Are you going to murder your husband?"

    ¡°Who is marrying you!!"

    After the two women finished speaking, their attacks became more intense.

    "I don''t believe you are really willing to do it." Song Qingshu simply stopped dodging, closed his eyes and stood in front of the two women, not dodging the swords thrust by the two women.

    The two women just couldn''t stand his frivolous words and had an overreaction that made them embarrassed for a moment. How could they really hurt him?

    As if there was a tacit understanding, the two swords, one on the left and the other on the right, stopped three feet away from Song Qingshu at the same time.

    The two women subconsciously looked at each other, and then they realized that the other person had the same thoughts as themselves. Their shared realization left them momentarily stunned, shy, and embarrassed.

    Song Qingshu opened his eyes quietly, and couldn''t help but feel happy when he saw the scene in front of him. He appeared behind the two women in a sh.

    Before the two women had time to react, they felt numbness in their waists, all their strength disappeared immediately, and their whole bodies fell backwards. Laughing, Song Qingshu held their waists, silentlyparing their different charms.

    Xia Qingqing¡¯s body has been developed for a longer time, and her waist was plumper. Inparison, Ajiu''s waist was slender.

    Two beautiful women, each had their own charm, and they were the pinnacle of their own qualities.

    Feeling Song Qingshu''s hands caressing her waist, Ajiu''s face suddenly turned red. Although the two of them had already expressed their feelings for each other, and spent a steamy night in the past¡­but in truth, the two of them didn''t have muchmon emotional experience.

    Ajiu still couldn''t get used to his affectionate behavior. However, she didn''t feel disgusted in her heart. She enjoyed Song Qingshu''s initiative more than when she had to take the initiative when chasing Yuan Chengzhi in the past. It¡¯s just she still didn''t know how to respond to him.

    If she expressed her feelings through actions, but she was worried about being misunderstood by her future husband as a le*wd woman. But if she expressed anger, and she was worried about offending her lover, so she just lowered her head like a quail and remained silent.

    Xia Qingqing, on the other hand, was different. She and Song Qingshu had experienced many things and had been together for a long time. The two were already very familiar with each other. If she and Song Qingshu were the only ones present, she would have responded enthusiastically. So despite wanting to respond fervently, she had to restrain herself.

    "Stop bullying Ajiu!" She interjected.

    "Then what about you. Do you want me to only bully you?" Song Qingshu whispered into her ear.

    Xia Qingqing''s heart shook, and she hurriedly defended, "No way!"

    Song Qingshu smiled proudly, put his arms around the waists of the two women, turned around, hugged them left and right, and sat on the bed.

    Now Ajiu couldn''t help it anymore, and she asked with a pale face, "Song¡­Brother Song, you¡­what do you want to do?"

    "What do you think I want to do?" Song Qingshu showed a yful smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Ajiu was at a loss for words. How could she be as thick-skinned as Song Qingshu? She didn''t know how to answer.

    Xia Qingqing had experienced Song Qingshu''s daring nature in some aspects. When she saw him hugging her and Ajiu to the bed at the same time, her face turned pale, "You¡­don''t you dare do something dirty!"

    Song Qingshu said angrily, "Why are you overthinking? Something dirty? I just want to hold you in my arms and quietly chat."

    "Oh, you just want to talk?" Ajiu finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Let''s talk about the election of the new Golden Serpent King this time." Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    The two women were finally distracted, and Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but nce at Ajiu, "Originally, we were still worried about how to seek support from the factions, but we didn''t expect that you, Ajiu, are also on his side."

    Ajiu''s face heated up, and she couldn''t help but say, "General Situ and I have racked our brains over this matter. If we had known that the current leader of the Golden Serpent Camp was also a member of Brother Song¡¯s family, we wouldn''t have bothered so much."

    Seeing the two women subconsciously quarreling with each other, Song Qingshu hurriedly Said, "Hey, hey, you two! We only managed to have two factions, that¡¯s far from half."

    Xia Qingqing and Ajiu also realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere just now, and couldn''t help but smile at each other.

    Xia Qingqing said, "I should be able to win the support of the Golden Dragon Gang."

    Ajiu also said, "The leader of the Qingzhu Gang, Cheng, was my master when I was traveling in the world. I have already won his support. In addition, I also n to visit Shui Jian. He used to be a general of the Ming Dynasty. Although heter defected to the Golden Serpent Camp, he is still somewhat loyal and there is still a high hope of winning his support."

    "But even if everything goes well, only five factions will support Brother Song. That¡¯s still less than half." Xia Qingqing said worriedly.

    Song Qingshuughed loudly, "My two loving wives don''t have to worry. With your husband''s martial arts and appearance, it shouldn''t be difficult to find another family to support him. At worst, I have to find a faction leader with a daughter. It''s really ast resort, but I can still sacrifice myself again."

    "How shameless!" The two women couldn''t help but criticize the man before them.

    Song Qingshu smiled and said nothing, and soon the room fell into a strange silence.

    Ajiu gently pulled her sleeves, obviously feeling quite nervous.

    Xia Qingqing''s heart was in turmoil. She was worried that if she continued to stay here, Song Qingshu might make some excessive demands. So she hurriedly said, "I want to contact Jiao Wan''er from the Golden Dragon Gang first¡­ Brother Song, you and Ajiu have been separated for so long. Please stay with Ajiu."

    Song Qingshu said doubtfully, "I have also been separated from you for a long time."

    "A maiden can''t suddenly ept such bold advances. You must give her time," Xia Qingqing remarked.

    Song Qingshu immediately understood that Xia Qingqing might have misunderstood that Ajiu was still a maiden. Amused, Song Qingshu looked at her, "And you can?"

    "Don''t even think about it!" Xia Qingqing retorted.

    Then she bit her lip tightly, and after some time, she said, "I¡­will only ept Ajiu¡­that way, don''t even think about other people¡­"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 403: Shy Ajiu

    <h4>Chapter 403: Shy Ajiu</h4>

    As soon as Xia Qingqing finished speaking, she felt a rush of embarrassment and hastily said, "Let me go quickly; I have business to attend to!"

    Song Qingshu, in a good mood, casually unsealed her acupuncture points, chuckling, "Hahaha, remember what you just said."

    Xia Qingqing spat lightly and ran out without looking back.

    Ajiu on the side asked with doubt, "What did Qingqing just say?"

    Not being familiar enough with Song Qingshu, Ajiu had kept her head low, ying with her fingers and feeling uneasy in her heart. So she hadn''t paid much attention to their conversation, and Xia Qingqing had also intentionally lowered her voice.

    "She asked me to apany you well~" Song Qingshu leaned close to her ear, wearing an evil smile.

    Feeling the warmth of Song Qingshu''s breath, Ajiu shivered involuntarily, panic evident in her voice as she said, "I''ll also contact the faction leaders."

    "Didn''t you say there''s no problem?"

    Xia Qingqing had graciously left to create this opportunity for him, so Song Qingshu was not willing to let this chance slip away.

    "It''s just a formality. It has to be confirmed in person. I haven''t discussed this matter with them yet. After all¡­ after all¡­" Ajiu hesitated.

    "What''s the matter?" Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    "It''s easy to talk to my master, but I haven''t talked to Shui Jian yet. I wanted to confirm my rtionship with you first before I could move forward with the negotiations. Why did you take so long toe?" Ajiu thought about her previous encounter with Song Qingshu. Back then, the rtionship between them was still uncertain, so she couldn¡¯t just approach others and tell them to support Song Qingshu. If by any chance, Song Qingshu was not willing to be with her then¡­ wouldn''t her status as a noble princess be in vain?

    As the Golden Serpent Conference approached, Ajiu had been sending people to inquire about Song Qingshu''s whereabouts, waiting for his arrival. So his dy on the road had left her feeling quite resentful.

    "So you wanted to confirm our rtionship¡­" Song Qingshu replied with joy. "Then, we will confirm the rtionship right now." With that, he put his hands on her belt.

    Ajiu, startled, grabbed his hand, saying, "Didn''t we confirm our rtionship just now?"

    "That''s not enough." Song Qingshu shook his head gently and began slowly kissing her face.

    "You¡­" Ajiu bit her lip, trembling with nervousness. Although they had shared a forced kiss before, this felt different.

    Ajiu felt a mix of emotions. Trust, uncertainty, and the decision to follow him no matter what. She couldn''t help but think, <i>¡®Maybe this is how men are?'' </i>

    Despite her nerves, she had be his¡­so she just let the river run its course.

    As Song Qingshu''s kisses continued, Ajiu sighed quietly, closed her eyes, and surrendered to the moment, letting him do whatever he wanted.

    Soon¡­her body started to heat up, as very touch from her beloved sent shivers down her spine. Every time her skin came into contact with his, she felt¡­a tremors in her soul.

    "Hmmng~"

    Ajiu opened her mouth slightly, and raised her chin, showing her smooth and delicate pink neck in front of her lover. As Song Qingshu continued his advances, she felt so nervous that she could hear her own heartbeat.

    Yet, she also felt a sense of trust, despite the unconventional circumstances.

    Seeing her response, Song Qingshu couldn''t hold back. With one hand, he reached under her skirt, skillfully untying the ribbon around her waist.

    When Song Qingshu touched Ajiu''s belt, she instinctively blocked his hand. Song Qingshu gently pushed it aside, but she did not continue to hold on, and soon, a snow-white alluring figure was revealed for him to behold.

    With a little force on his hands, he gently pushed her body down on the bed. But he also felt that her whole body was a little stiff. In order to relieve her tension, Song Qingshu chuckled and said, "Ajiu, this isn''t our first time. We have done this before. Why are you so nervous? Rx a bit."

    Ajiu felt a mix of resentment and thought, <i>¡®How could I know that you would be so impatient? I am entrusting my whole life to you. It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t feeling nervous.''</i>

    "Don''t you remember thest time in Shengjing?" Song Qingshu whispered in her ear.

    Ajiu''s face suddenly turned red. Recalling the charm of that day, she couldn''t help but feel a surge in her heart, and she finally rxed slowly.

    Song Qingshu''s fingers slid across her skin, and he praised, "Ajiu, your skin is so smooth!"

    This was the most normalpliment, but Song Qingshu forgot that this was in the feudal society in ancient era when ethics prevailed.

    Ajiu felt ashamed and anxious when she heard his direct praise. However, to be praised by her lover, she could not help but feel a little proud in her heart despite her shyness.

    Suddenly, a sweet fragrance enveloped his nose, and Song Qingshu asked in surprise, "This is the best incense in the Forbidden City. How do you have it, Ajiu?"

    "This incense is called ¡®Huarui Furen Yaxiang''. in the past, This kind of incense was my favorite in the pce. After I went into exile, it naturally disappeared. Fortunately, I was curious and looked up its form, so Iter clumsily mixed it myself." (G: Huarui (flower pistil) Furen dy) Yaxiang (fragrance) can be tranted to Lady Flower Fragrance.)

    "This incense is also being used in the Qing Pce. The recipe seems to have been lost, please tell me quickly."

    In order to relieve Ajiu''s nervousness and eliminate the slight sense of unfamiliarity between the two, Song Qingshu took the time and deliberately directed the topic to the things she was most familiar with and loved.

    "If I remember correctly, it should be three liang each of agarwood, one liang each of sandalwood, half a penny of borneol, one liang of armor incense, one penny of musk, pound them into powder, add charcoal bark powder, and saltpeter. Then add one coin raw honey, mix well, put it into a porcin box and boil it for ten times, then take it out and simmer it for seven days¡­"

    Seeing that Song Qingshu liked the fragrance on her body, Ajiu seemed to have found a close friend, and her face exuded a charming brilliance.

    Although she has been living in the wulin for many years, the graceful and luxurious aura she developed in the imperial pce had prated deep into her bones and was closely integrated with her own temperament. Therefore, she always felt out of ce when getting along with the people in the wulin, and it gave off the impression that she was aloof. Many even took it as her being too pampered and rich.

    She liked Yuan Chengzhi very much in the past, but never talked about this kind of things with him. Firstly, Yuan Chengzhi wouldn''t understand, and secondly¡­ Yuan Chengzhi was just a fool in the end. Ajiu was worried that talking about these things would arouse the other party''s resentment and invisibly pull him back, increasing the distance between two people as a result.

    Song Qingshu''s knowledge was quiteplex, and he had lived as a fake emperor in the imperial pce for quite a long time, so he was quite well versed in these matters.

    And so, the two started chatting about the issue of incense.

    Seeing the excitement on Ajiu''s face, Song Qingshu knew that he had sessfully eliminated her nervousness, so how could he have the patience to continue talking about ingredients with her any longer?

    Therefore, he leaned into her ear and said softly, "Ajiu, you don''t have to work hard to refine it yourself. With your form, I will ask the people in the pce to make it, and when it is ready, I will give it to you. "

    Only then did Ajiu remember that in a sense, Song Qingshu had already conquered the Qing Dynasty.

    Feeling emotional, she couldn''t help but reach out and touch his cheek, and murmured emotionally, "Song Lang¡­" (G: Lang is an ancient term to refer to one''s lover or son.)

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 404: Eighteen Phoenix Subduing Style

    <h4>Chapter 404: Eighteen Phoenix Subduing Style</h4>

    After the clouds disappeared and the rain cleared, Ajiu pressed her face tightly against Song Qingshu''s chest and said with a slight hint of resentment, "Song Lang, are you satisfied now?"

    A woman''s unique sensitivity made it easy for her to guess her lover''s thoughts. The reason why Song Qingshu was so impatient and wanted to do something like that with her not long after they met was because he was full of doubts and wanted to test her.

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly and tightened his hold on her, "It seems that you saw through it. I''m really sorry."

    "That''s good, at least it eliminates the barrier between us." Ajiu suddenly shyly lowered her head, "Besides¡­it was not that bad."

    "Not that bad?" Song Qingshu teased her with a smirk.

    "Yes, it was just not that bad~" Ajiu dodged and giggled.

    "So it was just not that bad¡­" Song Qingshu pretended to show a disappointed expression.

    "You are deliberately bullying me¡­" Ajiu was slightly annoyed, but she was worried about disappointing him, so she suddenly became a little shy, and said in a barely audible voice, "I liked it very much."

    After saying that Ajiu''s originally fair face was stained with a pink blush.

    Feeling excited by her behavior, Song Qingshu immediately moved his index finger towards Ajiu¡¯s secret garden, which was already wet with love nectar due to his prior ¡°excavations¡±.

    Sensing the changes in her body, Ajiu''s face turned even redder and she said innocently, "Didn''t you just agree to go meet Shui Jian together with me?"

    "It''s still early, so it wouldn¡¯t be toote to goter." Song Qingshu said perfunctorily, and pressed Ajiu down under him again.

    "Why are you such a rogue?" Ajiu rolled her eyes at him with a hint of anger, but even whileining, she subconsciously spread her legs to wee the man on top of her.

    Feeling these subtle movements from his woman, Song Qingshu was secretly moved in his heart.

    A woman may lie with her words, but her body''s reaction couldn¡¯t be faked.

    Connecting with a woman who liked him wholeheartedly, and thinking of her noble status, Song Qingshu felt that everything was quite surreal, full of supreme bliss.

    "No more! I can''t¡­I can''t anymore¡­ Song Lang¡­ don''t bully me like this¡­ung~"

    Not long after, Ajiu''s heaving voice filled the room, no different than a fairy in the storm. She gasped and quivered, as her beloved continued to thrust without end, reaching the deepest corners of her wetness.

    Hearing the fatigue in her voice Song Qingshu felt pity and stopped moving, then he tenderly k1ssed her forehead.

    After a while, Ajiu finally came to her senses. She slightly moved her body and immediately felt the heating from Song Qingshu''s body. The sensation from the contact made her whole body shudder, reaching the depths of her soul.

    Ajiu looked lovingly at the man in front of her, whom she had entrusted her whole life to, and raised her hand to gently caress Song Qingshu''s cheek, "The men I met before were all gentlemen, how could I have known that I would be destined meet a devil like you? Simply a rogue."

    "Then my dear Ninth Princess, do you like a gentleman or a rogue?" Song Qingshu tilted his head and took her dainty fingers into his mouth.

    "Of course I usually like gentlemen¡­" Ajiu gently pulled out her fingers and tilted her head slightly to the side, "But at times like this, I much prefer a rogue¡­"

    Song Qingshu was attracted by the hint of charm inadvertently revealed in her eyes. His heart skipped a beat and he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you okay now?"

    "Yes." Ajiu nodded imperceptibly, "You¡­can move."

    Seeing her head tilted to one side, Song Qingshu supported her pink face. Then he grabbed her snow-white shoulders, turning her over to face her back.

    Noticing her confused gaze, Song Qingshu leaned over and whispered in her ear, "I will teach you a set of peerless martial arts now."

    "What martial arts?" Ajiu felt a little resentful in her heart, <i>¡®How can you think about teaching martial arts at this time?¡¯</i>

    "This was created by an expert named You Ba, and it''s called the ¡®Eighteen Phoenix Subduing Style''¡­"

    ¡°What are you¡­ahhnn!¡±

    And thus, the ¡°lessons¡±menced, apanied by excited grunts and sultry moans¡­

    *****

    After a while, Song Qingshu and Ajiu were walking on the way to the camp where Shui Jian¡¯s faction was located.

    Ajiu still hadn''t fully recovered yet, and from time to time, she secretly took a peak at the man walking next to her.

    Every time she nced at him, her cheeks turned red, and she bitterly thought in her heart, <i>¡®Song Lang is such a rogue, he actually made me serve him in such a shameful manner just now. And to think there are still seventeen more of such postures left¡­to do. That person called You Ba must be a real basta*d!¡¯</i>

    "Is there something wrong with my face? Ajiu, why are you staring at me?"

    Of course Song Qingshu knew why, but he just wanted to tease Ajiu because she looked like a shy little married woman.

    "If I had known you were so bad, I wouldn''t have sent myself in your clutches so stupidly." Ajiu still felt that her legs were a little weak. She touched her hot cheeks and couldn''t help but pouted and said, "How can meet anyone like this? Why don''t you go find Shui Jian yourself."

    "Let me see how my Ajiu looks like now." Song Qingshu held her shoulder with a serious expression and looked up and down, "Well, you¡¯re bright and moving, and definitely enough to captivate anyone that sees you."

    Although she knew that he was just teasing her, but she could not help but feel a little sweet after being praised by her lover, and she quickly took out a piece of gauze from thepel of her clothes. Then she used it to covered her face.

    "I don''t care anyway, I don''t want others to see me like this."

    "Ah¡­what should I do? I''m still feeling reluctant to let go." Song Qingshuughed, hugged her waist and walked forward.

    "Oh, let go, what would we do if someone sees us?" Ajiu suddenly became anxious and quickly tried to push his hand away.

    "If someone sees us, then so be it. Considering our rtionship, what''s wrong with hugging your waist? What''s more, in my hometown, couples usually go shopping affectionately like this." Song Qingshu said nonchntly.

    "How can there be such a custom in Wudang Mountain?" Ajiu couldn''t help but muttered.

    Ever since she decided tomit herself to Song Qingshu, she had been checking up on her lover''s affairs. It was no exaggeration to say that she was aware of all the bad things that happened to Song Qingshu since he was a child.

    "Song Lang, how do you n to deal with the matters rted to Leader Zhou in the future?" Although she said it with a joking tone, Ajiu looked very nervous.

    She didn¡¯t rashly refer to Zhou Zhiruo as ¡°sister¡±, nor was she willing to. As a princess of a country, she was used to the intrigues among the concubines in the imperial harem, and she understood that only concubines with higher status could call each other sisters. As for the empress, even if they are older than the other party, a concubine didn¡¯t have to right to refer to the empress as their sister.

    As for Ajiu, she naturally didn¡¯t want to be a concubine, but Song Qingshu was already married. When she found out the news, her heart almost broke apart, but fortunately she found out that the rtionship between the couple seemed a bit abnormal.

    ording to the rumors in the wulin, the person Zhou Zhiruo loved seemed to be Zhang Wuji.

    At that time, Ajiu suddenly realized. No wonder Song Qingshu looked disgusted when she mentioned Zhang Wuji during their previous encounter.

    It was also one of the reasons why Ajiu resigned from her post as a saintess of the Ming Cult.

    In the past, when she and Xia Qingqingpeted for Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s affection, she had chosen to give up.

    However, in the dead of night, she often regretted her decision. So when sheter met Song Qingshu, she secretly made up her mind to never make the same mistakes again.

    Since Zhou Zhiruo and Zhang Wuji were entangled, she immediately drew a clear line with Zhang Wuji and even the Ming Cult, forming a sharp contrast with Zhou Zhiruo.

    Her difficult past ofpeting against her love rival had made the innocent Ninth Princess of the past be sensitive when dealing with these types of matters.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 405: Shui Jianâ€™s Niece

    <h4>Chapter 405: Shui Jian¡¯s Niece</h4>

    "Why do you women like to ask this question?" Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, "You are at most one or two years older than her. From now on, if you call her sister, she can call you sister."

    Ajiu gave him a resentful look, "You clearly know that''s not what I meant by asking."

    Of course Song Qingshu knew what she meant by asking. He understood that women in this world attach great importance to the issue of status. Whether they were wives or concubines was of great importance.

    But how could he answer such a question?

    Unable to resist the pitiful look in Ajiu''s eyes, Song Qingshu had no choice but to say, "In my hometown, there is no distinction between wives and concubines. In the future, all of you will be my wives, and I will treat each of you equally."

    Ajiu was shocked by his shocking idea and couldn''t help but say, "How is that possible¡­"

    It¡¯s no wonder she didn¡¯t believe it. Since the Western Zhou Dynasty, these etiquette and customs had been passed down from generation to generation, and the concept of wives and concubines had prated into the bones of everyone.

    Leaving aside other things, the status of wives and concubines was rted to a woman''s status in the family, which in turn affected the status of the children she gave birth to and their future inheritance rights.

    Only the first wife could enter the family tree, and the son born to her would be regarded as the legitimate heir and would have the right to inherit the family. The children of other concubines and even the so-calledmon wives would all have no say in the matter¡­

    Seeing Ajiu''s disbelief, Song Qingshu said with a serious expression, "This is indeed what I really think in my heart."

    Ajiu was startled. Seeing that his tone did not sound like a joke, she thought to herself,<i> ¡®Could what he said be true?¡¯</i>

    Ajiu, who was raised in the imperial family since childhood naturally didn¡¯t believe that his naive idea could be realized, and then smiled brightly, "Young Master Song, I can be your concubine, it doesn''t even matter if I don''t have a title, but you have to agree to one condition."

    Song Qingshu was stunned, "What conditions?"

    "If you can rule the world, after our child is born in the future, you have to seal some of thend of the Ming Dynasty to him and let him inherit the country of the Ming Dynasty."

    She had been in contact with Song Qingshu for a long time, especially after knowing that he had killed Kangxi and concealed the truth, Ajiu was happy but also secretly frightened. She knew that with his ambition, he might not be satisfied with just rebelling against the Qing Dynasty and then restoring the Ming Dynasty.

    Originally, as a woman, after getting married, it was her duty to follow her husband, so she also thought that as long as Song Qingshu could fight against the Qing Dynasty, it wouldn''t matter if she regained her Ming Dynasty or not in the end.

    However, as a descendant of the Ming Dynasty imperial family, Ajiu really couldn''t let go of the heavy responsibility on her shoulders. At the moment, she was using her influence and Ming Dynasty''s orthodox status to help Song Qingshu. And if that ended up helping others without any benefits, she would really be letting down the ancestors of the MIng Dynasty.

    So Ajiu thought about it and finally came up with a way to get the best of both worlds.

    "You have really endured too many things that ordinary girls don''t need to bear," Song Qingshu reached out to caress her cheek withpassion, and then nodded solemnly, "Okay, I promise you."

    "Really?" Ajiu looked at him with some disbelief.

    It had to be known that this world attached great importance to the concept of ancestry. Almost no man was willing to let his son follow a woman''s surname, not to mention that it involved the territorial authority.

    After Qin Shihuang abolished feudalism and established prefectures and counties,ter dynasties almost no longer enfeoffed the countries like the Zhou Dynasty. After the Han and Jin dynasties, there was a "Rebellion of Seven Kingdoms" and a "Rebellion of Eight Kings". Later rulers were even more concerned about enfeoffment. In order to be careful, often times the title of ¡°King¡± would be just an empty shell in name only.

    Ajiu was still moved, but then she heard Song Qingshu say with a smile, "Anyway, domination of the world is still far away for me. Using a promise to deceive a noble princess intomitting herself is a good deal no matter how you look at it. It¡¯s a profitable business.¡±

    "You!" Before Ajiu could get angry, Song Qingshu suddenly took her in his arms, and his solemn voice rang in her ears, "Believe me, Ajiu."

    Ajiu was stunned for a moment, and then she hummed and pressed her face tightly against his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat.

    After a long time, seeing that he still didn''t let go of her, Ajiu felt a little embarrassed. Worried about being seen by passers-by, she quickly pushed him away and said with feigned resentment, "Anyway, I have to help you even if I regret itter. I can only me myself for being stupid."

    <i>¡®Yes, I was deceived by you from the very beginning.¡¯ </i>She added in her heart, as she remembered their sweet memories of the past.

    Seeing her mentioning the incident in Shengjing again, Song Qingshu immediately retorted with a guilty conscience, "That''s not a lie, I really wanted to save you."

    "Really?" Ajiu said with a half-smile, "Did you really have no other way to save me?"

    "Of course not!" Song Qingshu said seriously.

    "I wonder who carried the seriously injured Mongolian princess not long ago and rushed from Shandong to Kaifeng to seek medical treatment from a famous murderer in less than a day?" Ajiu had been inquiring about Song Qingshu, so naturally she knew that he took Zhao Min to seek medical treatment. .

    Song Qingshu began to sweat and exined nonchntly, "That''s different."

    "Oh, what''s the difference? Why didn''t you save her the same way you saved me?" Ajiu looked at him slyly.

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®I can''t just say that I tried, butter thought that method was a little too shameless, can I?¡¯ </i>

    Suddenly, a thought shed in his mind, and he said in a hasty voice, "She was not injured as seriously as you at the time, so naturally I didn''t need to use that ultimate weapon."

    Hearing his use of adjective, a blush shed across Ajiu''s face, and she couldn''t help but snap, "I''m afraid she didn''t let you use that method, right? I''ve heard that Mongolian Princess Shaomin is as smart as a fox. Compared with her, I was so stupid that I believed your lies."

    Song Qingshu said anxiously, "Your life was indeed at stake at that time, and I couldn''t tolerate any dy."

    Seeing his nervous look, Ajiu couldn''t help but chuckle, "Silly, I was teasing you on purpose. Anyway¡­ thinking about it now, it doesn''t seem like it was a bad thing to believe you in the first ce. It felt pretty¡­ good."

    "Wow, you actually teased me!" Song Qingshu couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to tickle her.

    Ajiu dodged and shouted sweetly, "Oh, we''ve arrived at their camp, don''t¡­! Stop making trouble~"

    Song Qingshu nced to the side, and sure enough he had arrived at Shui Jian''s mountain camp, so he immediately stopped moving. He had to save some face for Ajiu in front of this former official of the Ming Dynasty.

    After hearing the request from the two, the soldier guarding the door waved his hand, "You go back, ourmander won''t meet anyone today."

    Although Shui Jian was turned into a bandit, he was still proud of his former status as amander.

    Although there were differences between the general soldiers in the Ming Dynasty, the worst one was at least the same level as themander of a provincial military region, so most of Shui Jian''s subordinates still called him as mander¡±.

    "You didn''t even report it, how do you know he won''t meet us?" Ajiu asked curiously.

    Although they were separated by a veil, the soldier was still amazed by Ajiu''s peerless grace. In order to talk to her for a while, he deliberately said in a sappy way, "Fairy, I will tell you quietly¡­today a distant cousin of the Commander brought his daughter to visit him. That girl is also quite pretty, and her whole body is so delicate that it made the brothers in the camp drool¡­"

    Seeing him praising the girl in such a way, Ajiu had to interrupt him, "What happened next?"

    The soldier came back to his senses, then he smiled, and said in a ttering voice, "Of course, Miss Shui is not as beautiful as this Fairy. Later, a monk with high martial skills came¡­he seemed to be called the Blood Saber Elder who coveted the beauty of Miss Shui. Taking advantage of themander''s unpreparedness, he took her away. Now the Commander Shui and the others are chasing the monk, so how can they meet you?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 406: The Sheepherding Girl

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Sheepherding Girl</h4>

    <i>¡®This Miss Shui¡­is from the south of the Yangtze River¡­could she be Shui Sheng?¡¯</i> Song Qingshu''s expression suddenly became very strange. The surname Shui was rare to begin with, not to mention the incident was rted to the Blood Saber Elder.

    Song Qingshu endlesslyined in his heart, <i>¡®This butterfly effect has quite a big impact. I ended up rescuing Di Yun from the prison in advance, and then he joined the Pole Arms in Yanjing City. Naturally, he had no chance to meet Shui Sheng, which triggered the plot of the Snow Valley in the original work. However, the power of the world to mend its flow is really strong. Even without that event, Shui Sheng was still kidnapped by the Blood Saber Elder!¡¯ </i>(G: Shui Sheng first appeared in Chapter 51. The plotline is from the novel, A Deadly Secret.)

    Thinking of the unruly and willful girl from the past, Song Qingshu showed a nostalgic smile. After all, she was destined to be his maid, so he couldn''t really let her be ruined by the Blood Saber Elder. So he quickly asked, "When was Miss Shui kidnapped by the Blood Saber Elder?"

    Facing Song Qingshu, the soldier was not as patient as he was with Ajiu. When he thought that this guy was the beautiful fairy''s man, he couldn''t help showing an envious look, and said, "It was midnightst night, it''s already been more than ten hours.¡±

    After asking about the direction Shui Jian and the others were chasing, Song Qingshu pulled Ajiu aside and whispered, "Ajiu, since this is the situation, I will help Shui Jian and the others to rescue his niece. It will definitely help us in our negotiation afterwards.¡±

    "It''s been so long, is it not toote already?" Ajiu pouted and couldn''t helpining, "It''s all your fault. I wanted to meet them early, but you had to¡­do that to me. Now look what happened!¡±

    "I never knew something like this would happen!" Song Qingshu said angrily, "But with my Qinggong, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to catch up with them. Ajiu, you go back first, and when Qingqinges back, you can tell her about what happened here. I''lle back as soon as possible."

    "Okay, then be careful." Ajiu wanted to go with him, but as soon as she moved a little, she felt a numb and sore feeling between her legs. She was also really tired. Then she couldn''t help but think of the person who was the culprit, and red at Song Qingshu fiercely.

    "Don''t worry, it¡¯s just the measly Blood Saber Elder, what can he do to me?" Song Qingshu smiled confidently, "Then I''ll be leaving first."

    "Alright." Ajiu nodded , and seeing Song Qingshu taking a casual step and appearing dozens of feet away, she couldn''t help but think, <i>¡®I didn''t expect Song Lang''s Qinggong to have reached such a realm.¡¯</i>

    Ajiu, who had inherited various martial art skills of the Iron Sword Sect, has always been reliant on her Qinggong. Now that she got to witness the huge gap between the two, she felt a little disappointed but also a little proud.

    *****

    Song Qingshu elegantly sped through the road, searching for traces of the Blood Saber Elder and his persuers.

    As he searched, he also secretly thought in his heart,<i> ¡®Shui Jian and the others chased after the Blood Saber Elder as soon as he took Shui Sheng. So there is a good chance that the Blood Saber Elder didn¡¯t have the time to harm Shui Sheng. She should be safe for now. But,if he changed direction and escaped, then it¡¯ll be a pity¡­¡¯</i>

    Thinking of that, Song Qingshu couldn''t help but think of Li Qiushui''s soul searching through voice transmission in "Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils". If he knew how to do that, it would¡¯ve been much easier to find them now.

    At this point, Song Qingshu could only choose the stupidest method. He estimated their location based on the furthest a horse could run during this period of time. If he couldn''t catch up before then, it would prove that he was heading in the wrong direction. Then he would start in another direction again.

    If a car traveled at a speed of 45 kilometers per hour and set off an hour early. Then another car traveled at a speed of 60 kilometers per hour after that. How long would it take for theter car to catch up with the previous car?

    The calction problems he learned in school appeared in his mind, and Song Qingshu suddenly looked depressed. He didn''t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from doing homework even after traveling through worlds.

    Anyways, his hard work paid off, and after Song Qingshu racked his brains and made precise calctions, he finally discovered the traces of the Blood Saber Elder and the others in a valley.

    "You are not a human¡­ you are a demon¡­ just kill me¡­" The desperate and sad cry of a girl came from the wind and snow.

    Song Qingshu felt cold in his heart, <i>¡®Am I toote?¡¯ </i>

    Then he saw a ball of fire in the distance, surrounded by two figures, one was the Blood Saber Elder he had seen in the past, and the other was a thin old man with a goatee on his chin.

    There was a girl lying on the ground, with tears in her eyes¡ªit was none other than Shui Sheng!

    "How can I be willing to kill such a delicate beauty like you? I will serve you well after I am finished this whole roastedmb meal." The Blood Saber Elder said with a smile, deliberately entuating the pronunciation of the word "serve", with a tone full of obscenity.

    "Niece Shui, just follow the will of our elder, and don''t be a fool. Our elder have incredible skills. Even when it was one against four, he defeated your uncle as well. Where can you find such a heroic man be in the world?" The old man with the goatee said with a ttering look on his face.

    "Bah, you surnamed Hua, you are so shameless. It is in vain that my father, Uncle Lu, and Uncle Liu called you their friend. In the end, you are just a shameless coward who is greedy for life and afraid of death." Shui Sheng spat fiercely, her small chest rose and fell sharply; obviously she was extremely excited.

    Seeing the shameful look on the goatee old man''s face, the Blood Saber Elderughed, "Master Hua, what does a little girl like her know? As the saying goes, clever birds choose sturdy trees to roost. Now, in order to dominate the world, Mongolia is recruiting people with talent. With Master Hua''s martial arts skills and reputation in the Jiangnan martial arts world, coupled with this ones rmendation in front of Prince Alibuge, you will definitely be epted in our camp. Wouldn''t it be better to be a marquis and be a general in the future than to be someone mediocre in the martial arts world? "

    "Yes, yes, what the elder said is true!" The old man with the goatee nodded and agreed, the shame on his face disappeared, reced by a lust for power.

    <i>¡®It seems that this goatee is Hua Tiegan from ¡°A Deadly Secret''s "Luohua Liushui". Could it be that the incident in the Snow Valley from the original work is happening again? </i>

    <i>Of the four masters, Lu Tianshu, Liu Chengfeng, and Shui Dai died tragically one by one, and only Hua Tiegan begged for mercy from the Blood Saber Elder, and managed to save his life. </i>

    <i>But ording to what the soldier guarding the gate said, in addition to Luohua Liushui, there were also Shui Jian and a few other masters chasing after the Blood Saber Elder. Could it be that they were all killed by the Blood Saber Elder? How can that be!¡¯</i>(G: The "Luohua Liushui" (falling petals and flowing water) is a group of four martial artists from orthodox schools.)

    Song Qingshu was secretly surprised, and was about to jump out to save Shui Sheng when he suddenly heard a sweet voice.

    "Monk, did you kill my sheep?"

    Song Qingshu looked around and saw a girl in a light green dress looking angrily at the Blood Saber Elder, and he suddenly felt strange in his heart, <i>¡®When did this girl appear there? Why didn''t I notice it at all?¡¯</i>

    The Blood Saber Elder also looked up and down at this girl in green clothes.

    The girl had a oval face, long eyshes, big eyes, fair skin¡ªculminating in a very beautiful appearance.

    The Blood Saber Elder suddenly smiled proudly, "He heh, I have been very lucky recently! Who knew that I would find such a charming girl again. Pretty girl, it looks like you¡¯ll need to eat more mutton to replenish your healthter.¡±

    Looking at the sheep that was being roasted on the bonfire, the girl was even more angry, "Why did you kill my sheep?"

    The Blood Saber Elder chuckled and didn¡¯t answer. He raised the saber and approached the girl step by step. Then suddenly, he aimed the tip of his saber towards her belt.

    The girl had a slender figure and she looked so delicate that there was no chance she¡¯d have any real strength in her body.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t stay still any longer and he quickly jumped to her side, hugged her slender waist and stepped back a few feet, avoiding the extremely subtle attack of the Blood Saber Elder.

    "Be careful. This monk is not a good person. He kills people without blinking an eye, let alone your sheep."

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 407: Be a Cow and a Horse

    <h4>Chapter 407: Be a Cow and a Horse</h4>

    Song Qingshu was nning to just suddenly jump out and rescue Shui Sheng. Although his martial arts skills were far higher than that of the Blood Saber Elder, but his opponent had Shui Sheng as their hostage, so he decided to be extra careful.

    However, who knew that a girl in a green dress would appear from who knows where. Seeing the Blood Saber Elder act in such a despicable way, he couldn¡¯t help bute to her rescue. Otherwise, the girl¡¯s dress would be torn by the saber.

    Even in the open and modern world of his previous life, it was a shameful thing for a girl to be stripped na*ked in public, let alone this world ruled by ethics and morality. If a young girl like her was forced to expose herself in front of several grown men, she would definitely throw herself into a well within seconds.

    And so, Song Qingshu had to give up his previous n and save the girl in green dress first. As for Shui Sheng, she was not in danger for the time being anyway, and he would wait for an opportunity to rescue herter.

    Seeing the sudden appearance of Song Qingshu, the Blood Saber Elder suddenly changed his expression, and he reacted extremely quickly. While Song Qingshu pulled the girl in green clothes to escape, he flew back to Shui Sheng without any hesitation, and ced the Blood Saber against her neck.

    Having dominated the underworld for decades, the Blood Saber Elder had extremely richbat experience. He knew that whether he lived or died today depended on how effectively he could use Shui Sheng as a hostage.

    "Brother Song!" After seeing Song Qingshu''s appearance clearly, Shui Sheng was surprised and happy.

    Her first encounter with Song Qingshu was not a pleasant one. She was forced to became his maid and even called him a perve*t. Looking back now, Shui Sheng realized that although Song Qingshu took advantage of her, but in terms of behavior, he could be considered a gentleman, which was much better than a real perver*t like the Blood Saber Elder.

    Her father and uncles died tragically in front of her one after another, and she was also brutally humiliated as she waited for her tragic fate. Shui Sheng had long fallen into despair. How could she not be surprised when she met Song Qingshu, who was someone she could call an acquaintance?

    "If I remember correctly, you didn''t call me that before." Seeing that the Blood Saber Elder had restrained Shui Sheng, Song Qingshu didn''t dare to act rashly. He decided to use words to calm the situation and see if he could reveal his ws.

    Shui Sheng''s face turned red. There was a real perver*t next to her. How could she have the nerve to call Song Qingshu a perver*t again?

    "Brother Song, my father, Uncle Lu, and Uncle Liu all died in the hands of this evil perver*t. If you can kill this evil basta*d, I will be a cow and a horse for the rest of my life." Shui Sheng cried out in tears. (G: An idiom, meaning she would be a servant.)

    "I don''t plow any fields, so why would I need a cow and a horse?" Song Qingshu pretended to be angry.

    With Shui Sheng as a hostage, the Blood Saber Elder finally rxed a little. Hearing the conversation between the two of them, he couldn''t help butugh, "Young Master Song, you don''t understand. Miss Shui is a cultured youngdy, so she is feeling embarrassed to speak in front of so many people. Let me exin it to you. A cow and a horse is not just used for plowing fields. Cows can also produce milk and horses can be ridden. Do you understand what she means now?¡±

    ¡°Is that really what she meant?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and secretly gave the Blood Saber Elder a thumbs up.

    Hearing the dirty words of the Blood Saber Elder, Shui Sheng turned pale with anger and hurriedly exined, "That''s not what I meant. If you don''t want the cows and horses, Isn''t it okay if I¡­ I can be your maid?"

    Thinking of their rtionship in the past, and thinking about all the nightmares she had to experience today, Shui Sheng felt so wronged that tears fell down her cheeks.

    "Hey, how long are you going to hug me?"

    Song Qingshu was about to reply to Shui Sheng''s words, when a clear and sweet voice suddenly reached his ears, and then he realized that he was still holding the girl in green dress in his arms.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was distracted just now." Song Qingshu quickly let her go and hastily apologized.

    Although he seemed to be chatting with Shui Sheng just now, but in fact he was looking for any ws in the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s defense. So he forgot that there was a girl in his arms.

    "It''s nothing." The girl in green dress casually waved her hands, with an innocent look on her face. She obviously didn''t have any guard against strangers in her heart.

    Song Qingshu wondered in his heart, ¡®<i>How could there be such a pretty girl in this barren mountain, who seemed to be ignorant of worldly affairs.¡¯</i>

    "Brother, why did you pull me back just now?" The girl in green dress tilted her head and stared at him.

    "Well, I was worried that this smelly monk would hurt you. He''s very cruel." Song Qingshu cursed in his heart, <i>¡®Even a blind man could see that I was trying to save you just now!¡¯</i>

    "Well, this monk is so ugly and he killed my sheep. He is really a bad guy." The girl in green dress red at the Blood Saber Elder.

    "Well, it is indeed quite ugly. There is not a single hair on his head, and he almost has no eyebrows. He must have done something bad, so the gods had pulled all of his hair.¡±

    "Uh¡­ what you said might be true¡­"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to the two people talking to each other, the Blood Saber Elder couldn''t help but angrily say, "Are you two finished?"

    Then he used his de to make a threatening gesture on Shui Sheng''s smooth face, "Little girl from the Shui family, see for yourself, your lover has forgotten about you as soon as he found a new beauty. You can tell at first nce that he is a heartless person. You should just be with me."

    "Bah, I won''t be with you even if I have to be with pigs and dogs!" Shui Sheng spat, "Besides¡­ he''s not my lover."

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly and looked at the Blood Saber Elder, "Elder, I think you may have misunderstood. When you guys teamed up to ambush me in Lichun Courtyard in Yangzhou City, this girl abandoned me as soon as she saw that I was in danger. So why do you think I would save such a fickle woman?"

    When Shui Sheng heard that, she couldn''t help but feel her heart go cold. She was just a prisoner of Song Qingshu and Wei Xiaobao at the beginning, so there was nothing wrong with her taking advantage of the chaos to escape, But she was kind-hearted, and still felt guilty for that for a long time. She didn''t feel relieved until she got the news that Song Qingshu had survived the disaster safely.

    Seeing Song Qingshu mentioning that matter again, Shui Sheng sighed in her heart, <i>¡®It seems that he is very angry about my betrayal. But, who made him be with that dog official Wei Xiaobao at that time¡­¡¯</i>

    The Blood Saber Elderughed, "Young Master Song, don''t fool me with your tricks that can only deceive children. If you really don''t care about Miss Shui''s safety, why did you chase after her from so far away? With your martial arts, it would not be difficult for you to defeat me, so why haven''t you taken action yet? Is it not because Miss Shui is in my hands right now and you''re worried about hurting her?"

    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, "Elder is indeed very knowledgeable. Yes, I want to save her. So tell me your conditions for letting her go."

    "Young Master Song is really straightforward. My request is actually very simple. You let me go. When I am safe, I won''t make things difficult for Miss Shui. When the timees, I will ce her in an inn in Panlong Town as a meeting gift for you. How about we end this on friendly terms?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 408: A Simple Logic

    <h4>Chapter 408: A Simple Logic</h4>

    The Blood Saber Elder had met Song Qingshu many times, and was naturally aware of the changes in his martial arts during this period. Especially after witnessing his fight with Ouyang Feng on the Mystic Dragon Ind, he knew even more clearly that he was no match for him.

    Although the Blood Saber Elder was brave and fierce, he was not a fool. He only fought with opponents he knew he could defeat, so he decided topromise with Song Qingshu. After all, in his opinion, there was no blood feud between the two, and now that Song Qingshu was no longer an official in the Qing court, there was no conflict of position between the two either.

    Song Qingshu showed a faint smile, "We can make a deal, but there is no need for us to be friends. We are destined to be enemies."

    A stern look shed on the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s face, and before he could speak, Shui Sheng interrupted him,

    "Brother Song, you don¡¯t have to save me. But please help me kill him¡­"

    But her voice suddenly stopped, it turned out that the Blood Saber Elder tapped her mute acupoint.

    "In that case, after this we will meet each other as enemies." The Blood Saber Elder pulled Shui Sheng up, sped her neck with one hand, and slowly backed away while holding the Blood Saber in his other hand.

    "Elder, what about me?" This time it was Hua Tiegan''s turn to be dumbfounded. If Shui Sheng was allowed to live, then his despicable actions from today would be exposed, and he would have no ce in the world in the future.

    The Blood Saber Elder was originally ordered to disrupt the situation by Alibuge, due to the fact that he was about to change his area of conquest with the Prince of Ruyang. If there was chaos within the Qing Dynasty, and the Prince of Ruyang managed to take advantage as soon as he took over, would he have any face to stand in front of the Great Khan?

    After hearing that Princess Shaomin of the Ruyang Pce had secretly sneaked into the Qing Dynasty to win over various forces, Alibuge naturally couldn''t let her get what she wanted, so he sent the Blood Saber Elder to destroy Zhao Min''s ns.

    When the Blood Saber Elder was exploring the hills of the Golden Serpent Camp, he happened to see Shui Sheng sitting alone in the house. He became lu*stful and couldn''t stop himself from taking her away.

    That caused a big disaster. Shui Sheng came with her father Shui Dai to visit her uncle Shui Jian. It just so happened that the ck and White Swords were also visiting Shui Jian to help support another Golden Serpent King candidate the "Golden Sun Hero" Xiao Banhe, whose martial arts skills were not inferior to those of the Blood Saber Elder.

    The movementing from Shui Sheng''s side quickly alerted the group of experts, who started chasing after them. Fortunately, the Blood Saber Elder had many years of experience and was extremely cunning. He secretly left misleading traces along the way and led the group of masters behind him to several side roads.

    After discussion, Shui Jian and his party decided to divide their forces into three groups. The ck and White Swords would search the south together, Shui Jian and Xiao Banhe would search the west, and Luohua Liushui would search the north. If they encountered their target, any one of the group would be more than enough to deal with the lone Blood Saber Elder.

    However, how could they have expected that the Blood Saber Elder was cunning and ferocious. Even in a battle of one against four, he could actually kill three of the "Luohua Liushui" and make one of them surrender.

    The Blood Saber Elder knew that he had exhausted almost all his energy, and he would be lucky to escape from Song Qingshu with his life. How could he still have the heart to carry out the tasks assigned by Alibuge?

    The Blood Saber Elder rolled his eyes and decided to use Hua Tiegan to appease Alibuge.

    "Master Hua, you can''t stay in the Central ins anymore. If youe back to Mongolia with me, you will definitely be greatly appreciated by the prince. When Mongolia takes over the Central ins, wouldn''t it be great for you to return home in fine clothes?"

    Although the Blood Saber Elder said so, but he muttered in his heart, <i>¡®When the timees, I will tell the prince that "Luohua Liushui" was an important chess piece that Zhao Min was using in the Central ins. I had just narrowly escaped death and killed three of them, and captured the remaining one for the prince to interrogate¡­¡¯</i>

    However, the Blood Saber Elder of course wouldn¡¯t really let Hua Tiegan speak. If he did, wouldn''t his affair be exposed? So he made up his mind to quietly silence Hua Tiegan after returning to Mongolia, and announce to the outside world that Hua Tiegan hadmitted suicide. Of course, before that, he still had to calm down Hua Tiegan''s emotions. He had good martial arts, so Hua Tiegan could at least help him slow down Song Qingshu if it was necessary.

    "Thank you, Elder, for your support. I will definitely not forget your kindness in the future." Hua Tiegan said with a ttering smile.

    Song Qingshu frowned when he heard this, thinking that Hua Tiegan was also a figure who had been famous in the martial arts for decades, how could he be so shameless?

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had no intention of intercepting him, the Blood Saber Elder was secretly happy. He and Song Qingshu hadpletely be enemies after today. Moreover, if he really returned the girl surnamed Shui ording to the agreement, she would definitely fall into Song Qingshu¡¯sp in the future. That would leave a bad taste in Blood Saber Elder¡¯s mouth.

    <i>¡®It would be better to wait until it''s safe to find a secluded ce, then enjoy this girl with thin skin and tender flesh, and release the recent tension built up in my body. Song Qingshu would never chase me to the Mongolian grasnd for an unrted woman.¡¯</i>

    When the Blood Saber Elder was thinking about the future, he suddenly heard a clear female voice, "Big brother wants to let you go, but I didn''t let you go. You killed my sheep and roasted it, please pay me aspensation immediately!"

    A sharp light shed in the eyes of the Blood Saber Elder.

    <i>¡®Thank the heavens that Song Qingshu is by your side. Otherwise, when I meet a delicate country girl like you, I usually break their body and mind!¡¯</i>

    Not wanting to cause unnecessary trouble, he took out a piece of silver from his arms and said, "Little girl, this piece of silver can buy ten sheep, just think of it aspensation from me."

    Unexpectedly, the girl in green dress shook her head, "I don''t want silver."

    The Blood Saber Elder was startled, "Then what do you want?"

    The girl in green dress replied, "A life for a life."

    The Blood Saber Elder angrilyughed, "I killed just one of your sheep, and you actually want me to pay for it with my life?"

    "Isn''t it fair to pay a life for a life?" The girl in green dress tilted her head and stared at him, obviously not knowing where his anger came from. Then the girl suddenly revealed an expression of sudden realization, and she said, "Don''t worry, I won''t grill you after you die. Considering how you look, your meat will definitely not taste good."

    Even Song Qingshu was confused as he listened from the side, <i>¡®This girl''s logic¡­is quite simple.¡¯</i>

    The Blood Saber Elder was so angry that he used his True Qi to wrap the silver in his hand and threw it at the girl in green dress. It was obvious that he had murderous intentions in his heart.

    <i>¡®This is my chance!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu had been waiting for a chance to attack. When he saw that the Blood Saber Elder was distracted, he used a wisp of his Qi to knock down the silver ingot shooting towards the girl in green dress. Then he appeared in front of the Blood Saber Elder and Shui Sheng.

    The Blood Saber Elder was horrified and was about to squeeze Shui Sheng''s neck with his hands, but he felt a sudden numbness in his elbow. It was obvious that Song Qingshu had hit one of the acupoints on his arm, and he was no longer able to restrain Shui Sheng.

    The Blood Saber Elder also made a decisive decision and retreated violently. He wanted to distance himself from Shui Sheng while Song Qingshu was rescuing her and escape using that chance.

    Song Qingshu coldly snorted, and shot the Wooden Sword forward, hitting the fatal point on the Blood Saber Elder¡¯s back, and just like that, one of the great martial artists of a generation lost his life.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 409: Despicable Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 409: Despicable Thoughts</h4>

    "Ah?" Hua Tiegan eximed. He didn''t expect that the Blood Saber Elder, who was like a demon before, would be killed so easily, as he stood still in ce, dumbfounded.

    Song Qingshu was toozy to care about him, and he stretched out his hand to unseal Shui Sheng''s acupuncture points, then asked with concern, "Miss Shui, are you injured?"

    Shui Sheng bit her lips, gently broke away from his arms, and picked up a sword from the ground. Then she quickly walked to the body of the Blood Saber Elder, and started shing desperately one after another without saying a word during the whole process.

    "Miss Shui, he''s already dead." Song Qingshu walked up behind her and gently patted her shoulder.

    However, Shui Sheng seemed to be in a daze as she continued to mechanically waved her arms.

    Song Qingshu quickly took her in his embrace, and leapt away from the now bloody corpse.

    "Ahhgh!"

    Shui Sheng seemed to havee to her senses, and cried loudly with her head on Song Qingshu''s chest.

    Song Qingshu didn''t seal Shui Sheng''s acupuncture points. In his opinion, Shui Sheng had gone through a hellish experience and needed to vent itpletely so as not to leave any psychological shadow in the future.

    After a long time, Song Qingshu tried to distract her and said, "Miss Shui, why don''t we bury your father and the others."

    Shui Sheng finally raised her head from his chest, wiped her tears and hummed, but after a moment of thought she timidly said, "Brother Song, I want to transport the remains of my father and uncles back to my hometown for burial."

    "Of course, Master Shui and the others cannot be buried in this wilderness, but this ce is too far away from the Golden Serpent Camp. Only after we return can we send people over to collect their remains. During this period, if a wild beast passes by, it is likely to damage their bodies, so we will protect them with stones first, and then send people to collect their bodiester. After that we can even transport them back to Jiangnan." Song Qingshu suggested.

    "I will do as Brother Song suggests." Shui Sheng cried quite a lot just now, and her eyes were still red.

    After ncing at Hua Tiegan, who was still dumbfounded, Song Qingshu coldly snorted at him, "Coward Hua, go find some stones and bury your sworn brothers properly. I will spare your life."

    Hua Tiegan was already extremely frightened. So when he heard Song Qingshu''s words, he was overjoyed and hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes, I''ll go right away."

    Looking at Hua Tiegan''s retreating figure, Shui Sheng frowned, "Brother Song, how could you let such a despicable person go?"

    Song Qingshu shook his head and said, "Hua Tiegan has maintained a reputation as a chivalrous man for decades. He has worked hard without any selfishness. There are also many people who have benefited from him. We can''t kill him just because of this difference in thoughts. What''s more, he didn''t do anything outrageous. At most, he just begged for mercy from the Blood Saber Elder."

    Shui Sheng nodded in understanding, but the girl in the light green dress next to him pouted, as she snorted, "He even ate my sheep."

    Song Qingshu couldn''t help butugh. He waved the Wooden Sword in his hand, and quickly dug a small pit not far away using his Sword Qi. Then he took off the roasted and fragrant sheep and gently ced it in the pit. With a flick of his sleeve, he pushed all the soil next to it into the pit, forming a small earthen grave.

    "You care so much about this sheep. You must have regarded it as a friend in your heart. This Song can only try my best to bury it properly."

    The girl in green dress looked at Song Qingshu unexpectedly and showed an innocent smile, "Thank you, Big Brother."

    Song Qingshu said curiously, "You are also quite strange. I saved you twice in a row, but you didn''t thank me, and now you thank me because of a sheep."

    The girl smiled slightly and didn''t answer. She walked straight to the small grave, touched it gently, and muttered, "Sheep, Sheep, give birth to a good child in your next life. Don''t be a sheep again, or you will be killed again."

    "What a strange girl¡­" Song Qingshu muttered, and frowned when he saw that Hua Tiegan was sweating profusely just from moving a few stones.

    "Get out of the way, I''ll do it."

    Song Qingshu motioned Hua Tiegan to step aside, and then swung his Wooden Sword dozens of times at a boulder not far away, and the sharp Sword Qi shot into the boulder.

    The boulder couldn''t withstand the power of the Sword Qi and suddenly copsed into fragments the size of footballs. Hua Tiegan on the side was so shocked that his jaw almost fell to the ground, and thought in his heart, <i>¡®His martial arts is simply inconceivable¡­¡¯</i>

    The girl in green dress also showed a hint of surprise, "Big Brother is very good at martial arts."

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, "What, little sister, you also know martial arts?"

    The girl in green dress shook her head, "I don''t, I can only swing my Green Bamboo Stick." (G: Avid readers of the original novels might be able to realize who she is.)

    From the beginning, he didn''t notice the existence of any True Qi from her body, so Song Qingshu didn''t take her words to heart. He turned around and asked Hua Tiegan to bury Shui Dai, Lu Tianshu, and Liu Chengfeng together in a grave.

    "Miss Shui, let''s go back to the camp first. Your uncle and the others should also be very anxious about your whereabouts. After we get back, we will arrange for someone to pick up Hero Shui and the others." Song Qingshu had just learned from Hua Tiegan that Shui Jian, the ck and White Swords and others had divided into three groups.

    "Yes." Shui Sheng had no idea what to do at the moment, and just agreed to whatever Song Qingshu said.

    Song Qingshu nodded and nced at Hua Tiegan, "What about you?"

    Hua Tiegan was startled and quickly replied, "I want to stay here to guard the graves of several brothers to atone for my previous actions." He knew clearly in his heart that if he returned with Song Qingshu and his party, Shui Jian and others would definitely ask about what happened before, and he would definitely not be able to hide his greed for life and fear of death. So he judged It''d be better to stay here.

    <i>¡®That girl Shui Sheng is soft-hearted. She will definitely forgive me when she sees me guarding her father''s remains. So she probably won''t mention my affairs to the others. </i>

    <i>Besides, looking at the way that girl Shui Sheng and Song Qingshu are with each other, they must have some secret affair. If I follow behind and disturb the two of them, won¡¯t that devil Song Qingshu tear me apart in a rage?</i>

    <i>Hmm, Shui Dai really gave birth to a good daughter. If I had a beautiful daughter who could attract that devil Song Qingshu, wouldn''t I be able to walk in the world with my head held high for the rest of my life?</i>

    <i>Hehe, Shui Dai, Shui Dai, it¡¯s a pity that you are not blessed to enjoy it. As an elder, I will be nicer to Shui Sheng in the future, and maybe I can get Song Qingshu¡¯s filial piety¡­¡¯</i>

    How could Song Qingshu and Shui Sheng know the selfish thoughts of the old man standing respectfully in front of them? Seeing that he proposed to keep vigil for her father, Shui Sheng was immediately moved, and all the previous resentment disappeared, "Thank you, Uncle Hua."

    Hua Tiegan was secretly proud, but of course he still put on a sad expression on his face, "I have sinned. I truly regret my actions. I should have fought to the death with that evil perve*t Blood Saber Elder¡­"

    There was no greater good than knowing your mistakes and being able to correct them.

    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, turned around and looked at the girl in green dress on the other side, "Little Sister, where is your home? How about I take you back?"

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 410: Despicable Villain

    <h4>Chapter 410: Despicable Viin</h4>

    A strange look appeared in the eyes of the girl in green dress, and she refused with a smile, "No, I still want to apany my sheep. I will go back by myselfter."

    "Is that so, okay then." Song Qingshu also wanted to rush back to the Golden Serpent Camp in a hurry, firstly to avoid making Ajiu and Xia Qingqing worry, and secondly, he still had a lot of things to prepare for his candidacy for the Golden Serpent King.

    "Miss Shui, would you mind riding a horse with me?" Song Qingshu asked. The horses in the valley had all run away, leaving only Shui Sheng''s beloved horse, Zhao Yebai, who couldn''t bear to leave his owner the only one remaining.

    "If I say I would mind, would that stop you riding?" Shui Sheng said angrily, regaining a trace of the usual liveliness typical of a young girl.

    "If you mind, then I can only walk. The maid would ride a horse, but her young master would walk instead." Song Qingshu looked at her with a smile.

    Seeing him mentioning the previous matter again, Shui Sheng felt a hint of sweetness in her heart despite being ashamed and angry, and she said with a slightly angry tone, "You only know how to bully me!"

    "Who was the one that just said she would to work for me as a cow, a horse, and a maid, huh?" Song Qingshu said maliciously.

    Shui Sheng''s face turned red, but she was really grateful that the other party had taken revenge on her behalf, so she didn''t refute, and just admitted generously, "Then I will just be your maid, what''s the big deal!"

    "Zhao Yebai,e here quickly." Shui Sheng waved to her beloved horse not far away, and the white horse ran over happily as if it understood his mistress.

    "Here, remember this man''s appearance. He will also be your master from now on. If he wants to ride you, you must not lose your temper." Shui Sheng pulled Zhao Yebai to Song Qingshu and introduced to two stallions.

    Zhao Yebai was a gift given to Shui Sheng by Shui Dai when she was a child. They grew up together, like family members, and Shui Sheng treasured it very much.

    Even Shui Sheng''s father, Shui Dai was not allowed to touch her Zhao Yebai. So it was a proof that Shui Sheng cared quite a lot about Song Qingshu.

    Zhao Yebai snorted, as if it was unwilling, Shui Sheng smiled slightly, stretched out her hand to press on the horse''s back, and got on its back, then asked Song Qingshu, "Aren''t youing up yet?¡±

    "Of course!" As soon as he finished speaking, Song Qingshu jumped up and sat behind Shui Sheng.

    Feeling the man''s hand behind her pass through her armpit, holding the reins naturally, a charming blush appeared on Shui Sheng''s face.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    After Song Qingshu said goodbye to the girl in green dress, he gave a gentle kick under the horse''s belly and rode Zhao Yebai towards the Golden Serpent Camp.

    "Be gentle!" Seeing that Song Qingshu showed no mercy at all, Shui Sheng touched Zhao Yebai''s mane distressingly.

    "I didn''t use any force!" Song Qingshu cried out unjustly.

    *****

    As the voices of the two people were faintly heard in the wind, Hua Tiegan couldn''t help but sigh, "Your father has just died, yet you are behaving in such a shameful manner. What a wanton woman."

    "Are you talking about the woman just now? Are you talking bad about that sister?" The girl in green dress not far away stared at him curiously.

    "So what?"

    Hua Tiegan felt that his day today was really frustrating. After all, he was a powerful hero in the south of the Yangtze River, but he was treated like a dog by the Blood Saber Elder, and he had to act servile towards a junior decades below his age. And now even a country girl dared to yell at him.

    Thinking of all that, Hua Tiegan looked at the girl in green dress with an evil look in his eyes, and thought in his head, <i>¡®Since Shui Sheng won¡¯t leak my secret, I am safe for now. But if this vige girl tells others about what happened today. Wouldn¡¯t I die without a burial ce?¡¯</i>

    Feeling the change in his expression, the girl in green dress asked curiously, "You want to kill me?"

    "So what, it''s just that you saw something you shouldn''t have seen." Hua Tiegan''s eyes shed fiercely, then he grabbed his famous weapon, the Zhongping Iron Spear, and walked towards her step by step.

    The girl in green dress didn¡¯t seem afraid at all, and showed a smile, "This is quite good, I was also nning to kill you to avenge my sheep."

    Hua Tiegan seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world andughed until he was out of breath, "You, just a little girl, want to kill me? Why don''t you try and find out? I, Hua Tiegan, am known as ¡®Invincible'' in the world."

    Even Song Qingshu couldn''t tell that the girl in green dress had any martial arts skills, so Hua Tiegan naturally regarded her as an ordinary country shepherd girl.

    "You call yourself invincible?" The girl in green dress was really startled, and then showed a look of confusion, "I think your martial arts skills are not that good. You can''t even beat that bad bald man. Can you call yourself invincible?"

    Having been hit the painful spot in his heart, Hua Tiegan was furious and shouted at the green-dressed girl, "You stinky girl, you are looking for death!"

    The girl in the green dress calmly raised the green bamboo stick in her hand and flicked it forward. .

    Hua Tiegan was horrified to find that a green light that was more than ten feet long suddenly appeared in front of him. Then he realized that the vitality in his body had beenpletely destroyed by that green light, and he couldn''t help but ask in a faint voice, "Sword Qi? Who are you? ?"

    "Are you asking my name?" The girl in green dress looked at him innocently, "My name is Aqing, the vige girl Aqing."

    *****

    Song Qingshu galloped all the way, naturally unaware of what was happening behind him.

    Most of Shui Sheng¡¯s whole body was held in his embrace, her heart was like a deer bumping around, and she finally recovered a little from the grief of losing her father.

    Seeing Shui Sheng shrinking her head like a quail and saying nothing along the way, Song Qingshu couldn''t help lowering his head and teasing, "Where is that smart girl who quarreled with me all the way in Yangzhou?"

    Shui Sheng let out a faint sight, "Now that I am in this situation, how can I bother to quarrel with you."

    Song Qingshu stroked the ck hair on her head with pity, "Seeing how pitiful you are after losing all your rtives overnight, I will sacrifice myself and reluctantly take care of you in the future."

    Shui Sheng couldn''t help but snap, "Bah, who wants you to take care of me? I still have my uncle, and¡­and my cousin."

    "Cousin?" Song Qingshu looked strange and sighed deliberately, "That''s right, it has been like that since ancient times. Cousins ??are often quite close. Since you have a cousin, I won''t be so sentimental."

    "Hey, we are not who you think!" Shui Sheng suddenly became anxious and hurriedly exined, "My cousin and I¡­there''s really nothing between us!"

    Song Qingshu''s expression became serious, and his voice suddenly turned cold, "As far as I know, your cousin Wang Xiaofeng is deeply in love with you, and you two grew up as childhood sweethearts. What you say is a little too heartless."

    Song Qingshu has always admired affectionate women, even if the object of their affection was not him. Therefore, he admired Xia Qingqing, Bing Xue''er, Shuang''er, and even Luo Bing very much. That was also why his tolerance for some of their behaviors was so high.

    As for Shui Sheng, a woman who easily changed her mind when she saw something better, and forgot about her past affections, he subconsciously despised a woman like her.

    Shui Sheng was startled at first, "Does my cousin likes me?"

    Then noticing Song Qingshu''s livid face, Shui Sheng immediately cried out in grievance, "I really didn''t know, I just treat him as my elder brother."

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment, wondering if he had misunderstood Shui Sheng?

    <i>¡®Could it be that because she¡¯s still young, she fell in love with me before she had the chance to develop feelings for Wang Xiaofeng?¡¯</i>

    Suddenly, an angry cry was herd from not far away, "You despicable viin, die!"

    Then a pure and iparable True Qi shot towards him head on.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 411: Ominous Sign

    <h4>Chapter 411: Ominous Sign</h4>

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be startled, and finally realized that the viin in the other person¡¯s mouth was in fact, he himself.

    <i>¡®Bro, do you even have eyes? How can a face like mine be attributed to the word viin?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu felt extremely depressed, but he quickly held Shui Sheng in his arms and swung out his right hand, colliding with the opponent¡¯s palm.

    Because he was worried that the force of the shock would crush Shui Sheng¡¯s beloved horse, Song Qingshu did not dare to use all his strength. However, even so, the power of his palm was not something that ordinary masters in the world could handle.

    ¡°Huh?¡± There was a slight numbness in his hand, and Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the other party¡¯s pure inner strength.

    Song Qingshu was about to dismount with Shui Sheng in his arms, when suddenly the girl¡¯s anxious voice was heard from his embrace, ¡°Uncle Xiao, stop fighting, he is one of our own.¡±

    ¡°One of our own?¡±

    A middle-aged man wearing a hat couldn¡¯t help but stop. Then he stepped back and looked at Shui Sheng doubtfully.

    ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Song Qingshu also looked at Shui Sheng curiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shui Sheng nodded, got off the horse, and pulled Song Qingshu towards the man, ¡°Let me introduce you to him. This is my Uncle Xiao, known as the ¡®Golden Sun Hero¡¯, and this is Brother Song Qingshu¡­uh, he was the one who rescued me from that viin Blood Saber Elder just now.¡±

    Shui Jian and Xiao Banhe had been tracking the Blood Saber Elder all the way before but could not find any trace of the despicable viin, so they realized that the two of them had fallen into the other party¡¯s trick.

    Therefore, they quickly turned around and came back to search the other way, and happened to see Shui Sheng being held in the arms of a man from a distance.

    Shui Sheng still looked like she was crying, and she was obviously being bullied. So naturally, Xiao Banhe subconsciously regarded Song Qingshu as a vile viin.

    Song Qingshu looked at the other person and thought, <i>¡®It turns out to be Xiao Banhe, the Golden Sun Hero. It is said that he has cultivated the Hunyuan Qi to the peak. Now that I see him, it was indeed the case.¡¯</i>

    Looking at the thick beard on his face, Song Qingshu felt a little strange, <i>¡®I remember that in the original work ¡°Mandarin Duck des¡±, he was an eunuch, but it sure doesn¡¯t look like that now¡­¡¯</i>

    However, Song Qingshu was not very familiar with the plot of ¡°Mandarin Duck des¡±, so he thought he had remembered it wrong.

    ¡°Oh? It turned out to be the young hero who attempted to assassinate Kangxi.¡± Xiao Banhe looked at Song Qingshu in a new light, and immediately became more satisfied.

    It had to be known that he was also lurking in the Forbidden City in his early years. He tried to assassinate the Qing emperor several times but failed. Later, he chose to leave the capital due to another important event, which happened to coincide with Song Qingshu¡¯s entry into the pce, so the two of them never met each other.

    ¡°Sheng¡¯er, where are your father and several other uncles?¡±

    Right at that moment, another middle-aged man walked out of the woods. He had a dignified appearance, somewhat simr to Shui Dai, and had a murderous aura about him as if he were fighting on the battlefield.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Upon hearing his question, Shui Sheng immediately ran over and threw herself into his arms, breaking into sorrowful tears.

    Song Qingshu on the side was secretly surprised.<i> ¡®This should be Shui Jian, one of the twelve faction leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp, the former generalmander of the Ming Dynasty.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Sheng¡¯er, what happened?¡±

    Seeing Shui Sheng¡¯s reaction, Shui Jian felt a chill in his heart and asked anxiously.

    Unwilling to make Shui Sheng describe the tragic situation she had just experience, Song Qingshu quickly told the story to the others.

    ¡°Blood Saber Elder¡­you vile viin! I, Shui Jian, will never share the same sky with you!¡± Shui Jian¡¯s expression was sad and angry at the same time, and he finally couldn¡¯t help but cough out a mouthful of blood.

    Shui Sheng wiped her tears and choked up, ¡°Uncle, that vile Blood Saber Elder has already been killed by Brother Song.¡±

    Shui Jian was shocked and quickly bowed to Song Qingshu, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Song, for taking revenge for my brother!¡±

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t really make him bow down, and hurriedly reached out to support his arms, ¡°It is the duty of every righteous person in the world to draw out their sword to help when there is an injustice, not to mention that Miss Shui and I are also friends.¡±

    Shui Jian still tried several times, but even with all his strength, he found that his body stayed motionless and he couldn¡¯t bow down at all. He immediately realized that his martial arts skills were far below Song Qingshu¡¯s, and he sighed with emotion, ¡°Fortunately, Sheng¡¯er is fine. Fortunately, Young Master Song happened to pass by, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±

    Song Qingshu was a little bit ufortable with the praise. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Senior Shui, I didn¡¯t just happen to be passing by, but I came here specifically to save them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by that?¡± A look of surprise suddenly appeared on Shui Jian¡¯s face.

    Song Qingshu then quickly told him the reason why he was here.

    ¡°It turns out that Young Master Song is the candidate for the Golden Serpent King nominated by Old Hero Situ,¡± Shui Jian suddenly realized. ¡°Young Master Song, don¡¯t worry. This Shui has always admired Old Hero Situ as a person. What¡¯s more, this time you have done such a great favor to our Shui family, this Shui will definitely support you!¡±

    ¡°By the way, let me introduce to you the candidate we nominated. This is Xiao Banhe, who is also known as the ¡®Golden Sun Hero¡¯. Since the both of you are heroes. You can help each other when youpete for the position of the Golden Serpent King.¡±

    Xiao Banhe smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Shui, I just exchanged a few moves with Young Master Song, and he forced me back with one hand. It¡¯s true that the young will surpass the old.¡±

    Song Qingshu quickly responded, ¡°Senior Xiao¡¯s Hunyuan Jin is quite remarkable, and the younger generation is also impressed.¡±

    Xiao Banhe smiled slightly, but secretly shuddered in his heart, <i>¡®Generally, people who seed in their youth have an air of arrogance, but Song Qingshu is so humble despite his high martial arts. It seems that he has both the bravery of the King of Chu and the tact of Liu Bang, so I really have to guard against him. Fortunately, Sheng¡¯er seems to have a very close rtionship with him, and it seems that he will not be my enemy for the time being¡­¡¯</i>

    The two sides chatted for a while, and Shui Jian suddenly said, ¡°I n to pay homage to Sheng¡¯er¡¯s father and uncles first, and then arrange my subordinates to bring back their remains. Young Master Song you¡­¡±

    Song Qing wrote with a look of embarrassment, and answered with cupped hands, ¡°I still have important matters to attend to, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you back.¡±

    Shui Jian nodded to express his understanding, ¡°In that case, let us part ways for now. This Shui will definitelye to visit you another day and thank you for your great kindness.¡±

    Song Qingshu said quickly, ¡°Senior Shui does not have to act so polite, this Song will leave first.¡±

    ¡°Brother Song~¡± Shui Sheng saw that Song Qingshu was about to leave and felt quite reluctant to part with him in her heart. Even so, she took Zhao Yebai and handed the reins to his hand, ¡°Brother Song, just use this horse to travel.¡±

    Song Qingshu shook his head: ¡°No, with my Qinggong, This amount of distance doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    However, noticing Shui Sheng¡¯s sad expression, he quickly approached and whispered in her ears, ¡°Your uncle and that Master Xiao only have two horses in total. If you give Zhao Yebai to me, what will you rideter? I don¡¯t want you to ride with another man.¡±

    Shui Sheng¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°They are all my elders, what are you thinking about.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see that.¡± Song Qingshu put the reins back in her hand again.

    A strange feeling arose in Shui Sheng¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly, ¡°Then¡­ well, I¡¯ve given this horse to you anyway, so I¡¯ll keep it for you for the time being.¡±

    Looking at the two people whispering, not far away, Shui Jian and Xiao Banhe couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other.

    When Song Qingshu rushed all the way back to the camp, he found that Xia Qingqing had returned. Seeing the sad faces of the two women, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 412: Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 412: Unexpected</h4>

    Seeing himing back, the two women subconsciously stood up and nned to go forward. Then they noticed each other¡¯s movements and sat down at the same time, leaving Song Qingshu stunned for a moment.

    It was Ajiu who broke the embarrassment first and asked, ¡°Have you rescued Miss Shui?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Song Qingshu didn¡¯t act polite and quickly sat down between the two girls.

    Ajiu and Xia Qingqing both subconsciously their butt to the side, as if it was embarrassing to be so close to him.

    ¡°You two have been friends for many years, so why are you acting to distant?¡± Song Qingshuughed, and hugged the two with each arm, then quickly spoke up before the two women could react, ¡°Not only did I rescue Miss Shui, but I also met Shui Jian .¡±

    The two women were indeed attracted by his words, and for the moment, they didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to his evil hands. They asked one after another, ¡°Did he promise to support you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! When your husband takes action, no one can stand in his way.¡± Song Qingshu proudly proimed.

    Before he finished speaking, the two women started to retort him with their thin waists.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly distracted the two girls, ¡°I also met the candidate nominated by Shui Jian. He is Xiao Banhe, known as the ¡®Golden Sun Hero¡¯. He is quite aplished in Hunyuan Jin, but he is not my opponent yet. The threat is not big.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the two women were not happy even when they heard it, and their faces became even darker, especially Xia Qingqing, who looked like she was about to cry.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s ominous premonition became even stronger.

    ¡°Brother Song, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless¡­¡± Xia Qingqing said while wiping her tears, ¡°The Golden Dragon Gang didn¡¯t agree to support your candidacy. It must have been because of¡­ because of Brother Yuan¡¯s matter, I offended Jiao Wan¡¯er, so she decisively rejected me this time.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t say that. Sister Wan¡¯er doesn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person. There might be some misunderstanding.¡± Ajiuforted her from the side.

    She also knew Jiao Wan¡¯er quite well. Quite a lot of time had passed since their discord and she knew that Jiao Wan¡¯er was not the kind of person who would take revenge on others.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she agree to support Brother Song, unless¡­¡± Xia Qingqing said, suddenly looking at Song Qingshu with a suspicious look.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Song Qingshu felt confused.

    Ajiu also had a half-smiling expression and said, ¡°Unless Song La¡­ Brother Song has provoked Sister Wan¡¯er before, and she¡¯s now taking revenge.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ve never even seen Jiao Wan¡¯er before! How could it be because of me?¡± Song Qingshu had a ck line on his face, <i>¡®Why is my reputation so bad, and I don¡¯t remember harming that many women.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just check to find out? Now that the Golden Serpent Conference is imminent, it is crucial to win the support of the Golden Dragon Gang.¡± The two women had analyzed the situation for a long time, and Ajiu obviously decided that Song Qingshu was the reason.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m really scared of you, why don¡¯t I just go there.¡± Song Qingshu was obviously confused and wanted to see if something happened within the Golden Dragon Gang.

    ¡°If you meet Wan¡¯er, it would be inconvenient for us to follow you, so we won¡¯t go with you. Qingqing and I will discuss the details of our next actions here.¡± Ajiu pursed her lips and smiled.

    Song Qingshu nodded, after asking for the direction of the Golden Dragon Gang¡¯s mountain camp, he used Qinggong and hurried there.

    Although Ajiu and Xia Qingqing made it sound like it was, Song Qingshu knew in his heart that Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s rejection was definitely not due to him. The trip was probably more likely to end in vain, but he always felt a little ufortable if he didn¡¯t find out what happened.

    Because he wanted to investigate quietly, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t pass through the main entrance. Instead, he concealed his presence and entered the headquarters of the Golden Dragon Gang in the dark.

    With the map roughly drawn by Xia Qingqing, Song Qingshu quickly found the meeting hall of the Golden Dragon Gang. ncing at the patrolling and heavily guarded guards outside, Song Qingshu smiled indifferently and floated over everyone¡¯s heads with a leap, thennded gently on the roof.

    ¡°Chief Jiao, after this thing is done, the Prime Minister will not treat you badly.¡± A slightly older voice came up from below.

    ¡°Prime Minister? Which country¡¯s Prime Minister?¡± Song Qingshu was surprised and quickly opened the tiles and looked down.

    Sitting at the head of the hall was a handsome young woman, who should be Jiao Wan¡¯er, the daughter of the former leader of the Golden Dragon Gang. Standing next to her was a one-armed swordsman. Judging by his attire, he should be Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s senior brother mentioned by Xia Qingqing, and her current husband, Luo Liru.

    <i>¡®Although this Jiao Wan¡¯er is not stunningly beautiful, she is dressed like a youngdy from a good family, and she looks quite se*xy¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu was suddenly startled at his own thoughts.

    <i>¡®I am obviously here to do business, so why did I have such random thoughts when I saw a woman? Could it be that the heart demon of the Joyful Meditation is acting up again?¡¯</i>

    Thinking of the possibility, Song Qingshu suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He quickly suppressed his random thoughts and focused on the situation below.

    The pretty young woman shook her head and said, ¡°Master Bei, what we want is actually very simple. What we want is not glory and wealth. We just want to take the gang back to our hometown of Jinling. When the timees, the Prime Minister will just have to make the Jinling government make it convenient.¡±

    <i>¡®Master Bei? Which famous person in the world has the surname Bei?¡¯</i> Fortunately, the surname Bei was rtively rare. After thinking for a moment, Song Qingshu thought of someone. <i>¡®Could it be Bei Haishi from the Zhenjiang¡¯s Changle Gang?¡¯ </i>(G: a character from Ode to Gantry.)

    From what Jiao Wan¡¯er said, Song Qingshu estimated that she was tired of the life of a mountain bandit and wanted to return to her hometown to live a more stable life. Thinking of that, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but look strange, <i>¡®That guy Yuan Chengzhi is quite charming, and he can win the love of so many women.¡¯</i>

    Unexpectedly, even though Jiao Wan¡¯er was married, she still couldn¡¯t forget her love for him. If it weren¡¯t for Yuan Chengzhi, Jiao Wan¡¯er would have led the gang back to Jinling long ago, right? Now that Yuan Chengzhi was dead, Jiao Wan¡¯er must also be disheartened, and naturally had no intention of staying in the Golden Serpent Camp.

    ording to the analysis of her words, Bei Haishi should represent the Southern Song Dynasty court, and the Prime Minister she mentioned should be the famous traitor Jia Sidao in history.

    <i>¡®I have nothing to do with that treacherous official, but it is true that Jia Sidao now has power over the Southern Song Dynasty¡­¡¯</i> Song Qingshu had not yet decided what strategy to choose against the Southern Song Dynasty in the future, so it was too early to say whether Jia Sidao was an enemy or a friend.

    ¡°Chief Jiao, don¡¯t worry too much. Jinling is not far from Gusu, and our Murong family has deep connections. We will definitely help you return to your hometown.¡± A familiar voice rang out in the room.

    ¡°Murong Fu?¡± Song Qingshu looked sideways and saw that it was indeed Murong Fu who he had separated from not long ago. He couldn¡¯t help but be startled, <i>¡®Didn¡¯t he go after Murong Jingyue? Why is he here?¡¯</i>

    It turned out that after Murong Bo and Song Qingshu left after fighting each other that day, he hurriedly caught up with Murong Fu and told him not to pursue Murong Jingyue. It would be more helpful for the great cause of rejuvenation toe to the Golden Serpent Camp to participate in the election of the new Golden Serpent King.

    When he heard that Jia Sidao had chosen to support him to run for the Golden Serpent King, Murong Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and rushed over without stopping.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 413: The Sad Fairy Sister

    <h4>Chapter 413: The Sad Fairy Sister</h4>

    The Golden Serpent Camp was a force that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Although the Southern Song Dynasty negotiated peace with the Qing Dynasty, they still didn¡¯t want their neighbors to live in peace, so they naturally didn¡¯t want to sit back and watch the Golden Serpent Camp bepletely wiped out by the Qing court.

    Hearing that the Golden Serpent Camp wanted to elect a new Golden Serpent King, Jia Sidao became interested and decided to support a puppet to help him block the Qing Dynasty. This puppet would have to be both strong in martial arts and loyal to the Southern Song Dynasty. After much deliberation, his staff rmended Murong Fu of Gusu.

    Murong Fu was a descendant of Murong Yanzhao, the prince of Henan Province who was the founding hero of the Northern Song Dynasty. However, by Murong Fu¡¯s generation, he had no official position.

    The imperial court of the Southern Song Dynasty felt that since Murong Fu was a loyal minister, he should be trustworthy. What¡¯s more, Murong Fu¡¯s reputation in the world was also very resounding.

    Themon saying¡ª¡±Northern Qiao Feng, Southern Murong Fu¡±, was enough to show how majestic and famous they were, which increased Murong Fu¡¯s chances of gaining the confidence of the factions and bing the Golden Serpent King.

    Therefore, Jia Sidao agreed to this n and sent Bei Haishi, a member of the Changle Gang, who had long since taken refuge in the Song Court, to go north to help Murong Fu win the position of the Golden Serpent King.

    Of course, if Jia Sidao knew that the Murong family had been seeking to revive their own dynasty for generations, he would never agree to such a n.

    Based on the information reported by the spies, Bei Haishi learned that the Golden Dragon Gang intended to return south, so he quietly contacted Jiao Wan¡¯er. As expected, Jiao Wan¡¯er agreed to nominate Murong Fu. In exchange, Bei Haishi promised to make arrangements for the safe return of the Golden Dragon Gang to Jinling in the future.

    Looking at the beautiful figure next to Murong Fu, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but specte. <i>¡®Since Wang Yuyan is also here, isn¡¯t that air-headed Duan Yu also nearby?¡¯</i>

    Then everyone in the hall began topliment each other, as per the norm of such asions.

    Song Qingshu yawned in boredom, and waited until they all finally stood up and left.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly hid his figure and quietly followed Murong Fu and Wang Yuyan. After thinking about it, he figured that he and Murong Fu had a good rtionship, so asking him to make peaceter should make Jiao Wan¡¯er change her mind.

    ¡°Cousin, why did you ask Gang Leader Jiao not to agree to support Song Qingshu? Didn¡¯t he just give you the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?¡± Wang Yuyan¡¯s heavenly voice sounded, but to Song Qingshu¡¯s ears, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue. He quickly stopped and continued listening.

    Murong Fu sighed, ¡°If it was just some ordinary matter, it would be fine to help him. I have received great kindness from him, and I should repay him in kind. But this time, I am determined to win in the election of the Golden Serpent King. If I can be sessfully elected, with the help of the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s elite soldiers and strong generals, the day when I can revive our dynasty will not be far away.¡±

    ¡°But is it really necessary to do this?¡± Wang Yuyan slightly frowned.

    In the past, Song Qingshu, whose meridians had been crippled, came to her looking for help. She instructed him to try finding the ¡°Divine Brilliance Scripture¡±, about which she actually only read a few words from an ancient book, so she wasn¡¯t very sure whether it would seed.

    After Song Qingshu left with a lot of gratitude, it didn¡¯t take long for him to suddenly emerge in the world and be a famous master of the younger generation. Wang Yuyan was still quite proud and full of curiosity about his fate.

    Later, Wang Yuyan was kidnapped by Jiumozhi. On the way, she met Song Qingshu who was secretly taking care of her, so she didn¡¯t suffer any big loss.

    When Murong Fu came to save her, the two of them watched Song Qingshu fall into a dangerous situation and still left him behind. From then on, Wang Yuyan felt not only a hint of gratitude but also a hint of guilt.

    This time she learned that Song Qingshu, in order to repay her past kindness, actually gave one of the supreme skills of martial arts, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, to her cousin without reservation. Wang Yuyan became even more fond of him, and she secretly admired Song Qingshu¡¯s noble character and integrity.

    So when she heard Murong Fu persuade Jiao Wan¡¯er to refuse to support Song Qingshu, her heart was full of doubts and anger. In front of outsiders, she was worried about Murong Fu¡¯s face and tried not to have an argument. But now that the two were alone, Wang Yuyan could no longer bear it, and asked.

    Murong Fu hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed, ¡°This time, in order to avoid being taken over by others, the leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp stipted that all candidates for the Golden Serpent King must meet one condition¨C- hey cannot be the leader of a faction. That condition will eliminate arge number of top masters in the wulin. I have always prided myself on being versatile in both civil and martial arts. In terms of martial arts, there are few opponents among my peers, so the possibility of sessfully being elected as the Golden Serpent King this time is very high. Who knew¡­ who knew that Song Qingshu would also run for the election!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Song Qingshu¡¯s candidacy? You two have a close friendship and can help each other during the selection process. What¡¯s more, with your martial arts skills and the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms you recently obtained, you may not lose to him.¡± Wang Yuyan asked in confusion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Although Murong Fu had seen Song Qingshu take action, he had never felt that there was much difference between them because of his own pride. However, the masked man told him a few days ago that he was definitely not Song Qingshu¡¯s opponent!

    Although Murong Fu didn¡¯t know that the man in ck was Murong Bo, he had always received help from him, so he trusted him very much.

    Murong Fu knew that the masked man¡¯s martial arts skills were far higher than his own. Since he said that, then it must be correct. Therefore, Murong Fu regarded Song Qingshu as his biggest enemy in the Golden Serpent King this time. If he doesn¡¯t even get the qualifications topete, that would be the best thing!

    ¡°Cousin, even if you don¡¯t say it, I can guess what you are thinking,¡± Wang Yuyan unintentionally showed a very disappointed expression, ¡°The cousin in my mind is Southern Murong, who is as famous as the Northern Qiao Feng. He is an upright person. A hero, instead of this despicable viin who is always calcting and narrow-minded.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Murong Fu was furious, ¡°What do you, a woman, know! Whoever has achieved great things in ancient times is not a ruthless person? The winner is always in the right. One day I will regain our past glory and rule the world, who dares not to praise me as a hero? Since you like to speak for Song Qingshu so much, then why don¡¯t you run to him!¡±

    Wang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but cry: ¡°Cousin , you clearly know that I am devoted to you, and yet you still say such things to nder me.¡±

    Seeing her expression of grievance, a look of annoyance shed across Murong Fu¡¯s face, but he soon remembered his mother¡¯s words when he was a child. She taught him that the love between people was really an obstacle to achieving great things, and then he turned solemn, snorted and left.

    Murong Fu knew that this was the base of the Golden Dragon Gang and that Wang Yuyan wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger and couldn¡¯t leave, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about leaving her behind.

    Seeing Murong Fu leaving decisively, Wang Yuyan became even more sad. She squatted by the steps, sobbing and wiping her tears.

    ¡°Miss, since your cousin doesn¡¯t know how to cherish ady, have you ever considered finding another man to fall in love?¡± Wang Yuyan was startled by the sudden sound in her ears. She raised her head and found Song Qingshu sitting next to her with a smile on his face.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 414: Close Confidant

    <h4>Chapter 414: Close Confidant</h4>

    Wang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    Song Qingshu leaned on the railing behind him and said with a rxed smile, ¡°Since you are crying so sadly, I am just teasing you.¡±

    Wang Yuyan raised the back of her hand and gently wiped the tears on her cheeks, then hesitantly asked, ¡°Did you hear our conversation just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Qingshu smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wang Yuyan apologized.

    Song Qingshu waved his hand, ¡°What do you have to be sorry for? You are not Murong Fu, you are just his cousin.¡±

    Although Wang Yuyan was still angry with Murong Fu, knowing that Song Qingshu found out about their betrayal, she still subconsciously wanted to help her cousin, and tried to exin, ¡°Young Master Song, my cousin didn¡¯t want to do this either, but this opportunity is too important to him.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled nonchntly, ¡°Miss Wang, you don¡¯t have to defend him. In fact, I don¡¯t have any intention in my heart to me him. On the contrary, I understand him very well. If we were to change ces, I would probably make the same choice.¡±

    A strange expression appeared on Wang Yuyan¡¯s fair cheeks, and finally she quietly sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would defend him like this.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t defend him, how can I show off my broad-mindedness in front of Miss Wang.¡± Song Qingshuughed loudly, looking suave and calm.

    Wang Yuyan nced at him in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so honest with her. However, Wang Yuyan could tell from Song Qingshu¡¯s tone and demeanor that the other party was definitely not saying that just to show off.

    Although Song Qingshu kept talking, his eyes were extremely clear, he obviously didn¡¯t have any intentions towards her as he imed.

    Wang Yuyan looked back on the men she had met in her life, whether it was her cousin who was cold to her, or Young Master Duan who was passionately devoted to her, none of them was as carefree as Song Qingshu. When they conversed, he acted as if she was just an ordinary friend in his heart. He talked very casually, not caring whether she would hate it or like it.

    ¡°You must beparing the characteristics of me and your cousin.¡± Seeing Wang Yuyan¡¯s dazed expression, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but look at her as he waved his hand in front of the young woman.

    ¡°No way¡­¡± Wang Yuyan lowered her head, a blush shing across her cheeks.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t care and casually asked, ¡°Since Miss Wang is here, that Young Master Duan from Dali should also be nearby, right?¡±

    Wang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Young Master Song, don¡¯t talk nonsense, the rtionship between me and Young Master Duan is clear as day¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled nomittally, ¡°That boy Duan Yu is so devoted to you that he calls you his Fairy Sister. I don¡¯t believe you really don¡¯t know his thoughts.¡±

    Wang Yuyan sighed softly, ¡°I am devoted to my cousin, so I have no choice but to refuse Young Master Duan¡¯s kindness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings for that guy Duan Yu?¡± Song Qingshu looked at her with a faux-smile.

    Wang Yuyan¡¯s face turned red, and she immediately became angry, ¡°How can Young Master Song, a honorable and dignified man, inquire about such matters from a woman?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has the desire to gossip, so why should we distinguish between men and women?¡± There was no trace of shame on Song Qingshu¡¯s face, ¡°Miss Wang, if you don¡¯t dislike me, you can treat me as a close male confidant. Maybe I can help you share your worries.¡±

    Wang Yuyan was startled, ¡°What is a close male confidant?¡±

    Song Qingshu exined, ¡°A woman can be a man¡¯s confidant, and a man can naturally be a woman¡¯s confidant. Miss Wang is well-read, so it should be easy to understand.¡±

    Wang Yuyan angrily said, ¡°Who wants you to be my close confidant!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°I can achieve today¡¯s achievementsrgely due to Miss Wang¡¯s guidance that day, which allowed me to mend my meridians. I have always been grateful to Miss Wang. So when I saw you being bullied by you cousin, I showed up to meet you, I just want to help you as much as I can, so that you can understand your heart as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°My heart?¡± Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s serious face, for some reason, Wang Yuyan subconsciously believed his words.

    ¡°I still have things to doter, so I can only keep the story short. You should try to understand it carefully.¡± Song Qingshu coughed lightly and slowly said, ¡°It can be seen that Miss Wang has always liked your cousin, but Young Master Murong wants to dedicate his life to his ¡®great cause¡¯ and has never responded to your love.¡±

    Song Qingshu looked at Wang Yuyan and continued, ¡°At this time, Young Master Duan, who has an outstanding appearance and good character, appears and is very attentive to you. Although you may not have fallen in love with him, you definitely have a favorable impression of him. You also enjoy his attention and the feeling of being pampered, so although you have always been lukewarm towards him, you have not explicitly refused and taken the initiative to set boundaries with him.¡±

    ¡°As for your cousin? Well¡­he is a typical person who is obsessed with saving face. He is quite narrow-minded but just pretends to be generous. Although he doesn¡¯t say it, he will definitely feel very unhappy with your attitude towards Young Master Duan. Over time, he will definitely take his anger out on you for creating such a situation. I think you, as a woman, should know how to be reserved and self-loving, and clear any ambiguous rtionships with other men¡­¡±

    Seeing Wang Yuyan¡¯s pretty face gradually turn pale, Song Qingshu continued, ¡°So I would like to advise Miss Wang to recognize her heart as soon as possible. If you really make up your mind to spend the rest of your life with Murong Fu, you should draw a clear line with Duan Yu as soon as possible; if you like Duan Yu more, you should ept his love as soon as possible, so as not to have any regrets.¡±

    Wang Yuyan was horrified when she thought about how her cousin had been acting cold towards her since she met Duan Yu. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that Song Qingshu¡¯s analysis was reasonable.

    <i>¡®But Young Master Duan has been so kind to me, how could I be so heartless and hurt his heart¡­¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then who do you think I should choose more?¡± Wang Yuyan murmured to herself, and as soon as the words came out, she was shocked.<i> </i>

    <i>¡®Why would I ask such a question? Don¡¯t I feel confident in choosing my cousin?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu nced at her with a faux-smile, but without revealing his thoughts, he replied, ¡°Miss Wang and Young Master Murong are childhood sweethearts. In addition, Young Master Murong is a versatile man in both civil and military affairs and is quite famous in the martial arts world. He was originally the perfect choice for your husband, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Seeing his deliberate pause, Wang Yuyan suddenly became anxious.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Young Master Murong is obsessed with the dream of recovering his dynasty, and he doesn¡¯t care about the love.¡± Song Qingshu dropped a bombshell.

    Wang Yuyan felt chills all over her body. The Murong family¡¯s aim of reviving their dynasty had always been extremely confidential. Only a few people knew about that secret. So how could Song Qingshu know about it?

    Seeing the frightened look on her face, Song Qingshu smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Wang, you can rest assured that I will never reveal this secret to anyone, and I have no intention of ckmailing Young Master Murong¡­now you should believe what I said and understand what you have to do, right?¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 415: Choosing a Husband

    <h4>Chapter 415: Choosing a Husband</h4>

    ¡°If I were to change ces, I would probably make the same choice.¡±

    Thinking of what Song Qingshu said before, Wang Yuyan finally realized it and couldn¡¯t help but look him over in surprise.

    Song Qingshu continued, ¡°Although Young Master Murong can be regarded as a versatile man in both civil and military affairs, there are many superior heroes in the world. To be honest, his ability is not up to par. If he wants to revive the Yan Dynasty, he can only be said to have great ambitions and weak talents.¡±

    Wang Yuyan opened her mouth, and subconsciously wanted to refute, but after thinking about it carefully, she realized that what the man said was not unreasonable. The hope of her cousin reviving the Yan Dynasty was really slim¡­

    ¡°Actually, if it¡¯s just that, it¡¯d be okay for Miss Wang to follow Young Master Murong. A couple going through hardships would add more emotions. However, I think Young Master Murong has be obsessed with the idea of ??restoring the dynasty. In his heart, nothing is as important as restoring the Yan Dynasty. If someone offers to help him restore the dynasty in the future, but on the condition of asking for Miss Wang, do you think Master Murong will abandon you?¡± Song Qingshu looked at her meaningfully.

    Hearing the word ¡°couple¡±, Wang Yuyan felt a sweetness in her heart and looked shy. However, after hearing the next few words, her face turned pale, because based on her understanding of Murong Fu, it was easy to guess the terrible ending.

    ¡°No, no, my cousin wouldn¡¯t do that to me!¡± Wang Yuyan shook her head dully and kept denying.

    ¡°If you were really so confident, you would justugh at what I just said instead of emphasizing it so deliberately.¡± Song Qingshu sighed softly.

    Song Qingshu continued, ¡°That boy Duan Yu has a deep love for you, and he will definitely treat you better than Murong Fu. What¡¯s more, he is the prince of Dali. Now Emperor Baoding of Dali has no children, and the throne will fall to Duan Yu sooner orter. When the timees, you will definitely be the empress. Compared with Murong Fu¡¯s illusory Yan Dynasty, it would be far better. What¡¯s more, even if Murong Fu seeds in restoring the dynasty, the position of empress may not belong to Miss Wang.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­do you want me to choose Young Master Duan?¡± Wang Yuyan suddenly raised her head and asked.

    ¡°If it were a peaceful and prosperous age, Duan Yu would be your best choice¡­¡± Song Qingshu shook his head slightly and changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s just that now there are conflicts among the empires, and the small dynasty on the border of Dali is destined to be destroyed by other countries in the future. Miss Wang is extremely knowledgeable, and there are the lessons to be learned in the events of Madame Huarui and Xiao Zhouhou from the past. You must know what could happen to you if you choose that path.¡±

    Wang Yuyan was startled and couldn¡¯t help but worry about Duan Yu, ¡°The royal family of Dali is devoted to Buddhism and has always had no disputes with the other forces. It also has good rtions with the surrounding Song and Tubo countries, so it should not be in danger of destruction.¡±

    Song Qingshu replied, ¡°Miss Wang, you should know that Mongolia has been unable to attack Xiangyang for so many years. What if the high-level officials decide to go through Dali and attack the Song Dynasty from behind?¡±

    Wang Yuyan had heard about the brutality of the Mongolian army, and her pretty face turned pale. Suddenly she seemed to have thought of something, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Song Qingshu suspiciously,

    ¡°ording to what you said, I can¡¯t choose either of them¡­then, you don¡¯t want me to choose you, right?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly, ¡°This Song is already burdened with too many women¡¯s feelings, I am already too busy, how can I desire Miss Wang?¡±

    Wang Yuyan finally felt relieved, and then she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit of dissatisfaction in her heart.

    Although she had never been proud of her own beauty, Duan Yu kept calling her his ¡°fairy sister¡± all the time, and coupled with the amazing expressions on people¡¯s faces when they saw her, she was still a little proud despite being shy.

    But now, seeing that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t take her to heart at all, she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, <i>¡®Is he not attracted to me at all?¡¯</i>

    Of course, that thought only passed by for a moment, and Wang Yuyan quickly calmed down.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to leave first. Miss Wang, see youter.¡± Song Qingshu stood up and said goodbye, then quickly disappeared.

    Wang Yuyan pursed her lips and smiled, waving her hand at his back, ¡°See youter, my close confidant.¡±

    Although her voice was soft, Song Qingshu¡¯s ears and eyes were so sharp now that when he heard the title, he couldn¡¯t help but stagger and almost fell on the ground.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Wang Yuyan, who looked so noble and acted like ady, secretly liked to tease people?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself after leaving the Golden Dragon Gang¡¯s territory.

    Suddenly, there was a melodious sound of the Guqin in the distance, and Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be startled, <i>¡®There is actually a woman ying the Guqin in the middle of the night in the wilderness? Could it be that there is female ghosts in Liaozhai?¡¯ </i>(G: The guqin is a plucked seven-string Chinese musical instrument.)

    If you asked him why he didn¡¯t think the person ying the Guqin was a man. Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®Isn¡¯t that nonsense? A man ying such a sad and intive Guqin sound would be absolutely impossible!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu was bold and relied on his martial arts skills to quietly follow the sound.

    In the pine forest, a beautiful girl gently plucked the strings of the Guqin, and the sound came from her green and jade-like fingers.

    Seeing her appearance clearly, Song Qingshu subconsciously walked over.

    As soon as he arrived, two acquaintances stopped in front of him.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, ¡°The Princess has only brought these two people as guards, aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering any danger?¡±

    The young woman smiled slightly, ¡°Although the martial arts of the two Xuanming Elders are notparable to Your Excellency, it is more than enough to deal with the average scoundrel. As for you, we share the same worries and sorrows, so we can still be considered friends. Do you have any reason to do harm me?¡±

    ¡°So this is how the Princess treats her friends?¡± Looking at her gaze, Song Qingshu chuckled while paying close attention to the two Xuanming Elders who were blocking the way.

    Zhao Min held the strings of the Guqin with both hands and said to the two Xuanming Elders, ¡°Master Lu, Master He, you go back first. I have something to say to Young Master Song.¡±

    The two Xuanming Elders suddenly said anxiously, ¡°But Princess, your safety?¡±

    Zhao Min pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°With Young Master Song protecting this Princess, what are you worried about?¡±

    <i>¡®He is the one we are worried about!¡¯</i>

    The Xuanming Elders cursed in their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other,

    <i>¡®Junior Brother, do you believe that they don¡¯t have a thing?¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t believe it anyway.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Humph, this girl loved Zhang Wuji to death before, but I didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with another man so quickly. Wow, it¡¯s true that an actor is ruthless and a b1tch is unrighteous.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®A b1tch is matched with a dog. Why do you care about what they do, Senior Brother, let¡¯s go back and drink.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®That¡¯s great!¡¯</i>

    *****

    Watching the two Xuanming Elders gradually disappear in the distance, Song Qingshu said with a smile,

    ¡°Those two subordinate of yours are quite interesting. They kept winking just now and seemed to be able tomunicate with each other.¡±

    ¡°Those two old basta*ds, you don¡¯t have to bother about them¡­they must be cursing me.¡± A charming blush appeared on Zhao Min¡¯s face as she became angry.

    With her sharp mind, how could she not guess what the Xuanming Elders were thinking, but they didn¡¯t say it out loud, so Zhao Min couldn¡¯t get angry easily.

    Song Qingshu walked towards her step by step, ¡°I was just wondering whether the person ying the Guqin in a ce like this in the middle of the night was some kind of fairy or ghost. I was hesitating whether toe over, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, Princess.¡±

    Hearing the man insinuating that she was a female ghost, Zhao Min¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Since you are afraid of a female ghost, why did youe here?¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 416: The Truth Under the Mist I

    <h4>Chapter 416: The Truth Under the Mist I</h4>

    Song Qingshu put on a smile on his face, ¡°Because I thought that female ghosts and fairies in legends are usually very affectionate, so I wanted toe here and try my luck to see if I would have a love affair. Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually meet you¡­¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s face turned red and she couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Bah, no ivory wille out of a dog¡¯s mouth!¡±

    ¡°How about you spit one out for me to see?¡± Seeing Zhao Min¡¯s eyebrows rising, Song Qingshu said quickly. , ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s talk about business. It¡¯s sote, why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just ying the Guqin here, and you came here by yourself, why are you asking me?¡± Zhao Min snorted, her voice crisp and moving.

    ¡°Just be honest. It¡¯ste at night, and you just happened to run to the ce where I was passing by to y the Guqin. Who will believe you even if you say that you don¡¯t have any intentions to call me.¡± Song Qingshu sat down next to Zhao Min, and gave her a contemptuous look.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing him casually approach her, Zhao Min stood up as if being she was burned, ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, should I leave?¡± Thinking of the two beautifuldies waiting for him at home, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t have the patience to spend time with Zhao Min here.

    Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her nose and softly snorted, ¡°I know that you are suffering from theck of sufficient support from the faction leaders, so Ie to help you with good intentions, but you treat them like this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that disgusting tone?¡± Song Qingshu felt a chill and waved his hand quickly, ¡°How could you be so kind? Tell me, what do you want in exchange?¡±

    Song Qingshu knew quite well that Zhao Min had always been talented in scheming, as well as an extremely rational and mature politician. He wasn¡¯t Zhang Wuji, so how could she talk to him in such a delicate tone? Therefore, Zhao Min must have something that she wanton from him.

    <i>¡®No wonder she¡¯s waiting for me at this ce. Her intelligence agency must have learned that the Golden Dragon Gang had refused to agree to my candidacy. After a little analysis, she knew that I would definitelye to find out, so she waited here from the start.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®As for why she didn¡¯t stop me before I went to the Golden Dragon Gang, it was obviously because she would have more chips when I returned without sess.¡¯</i>

    Zhao Minbo said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m the one who needs help. ording to my calctions, you only have the support of four faction leaders at most, and you still need two more faction leaders to nod before you are qualified to run for the Golden Serpent King. At the moment, thepetition between the factions is fierce, and your martial arts is so high, who would want to have apetitor as strong as you? If my prediction is correct, even if you visit the other faction leaders next, you will never get another support.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s face darkened, knowing that she was telling the truth. This was what he was most worried about. If he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to participate, it would be useless for him to have extraordinary abilities.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would be the Golden Serpent King?¡± Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    ¡°I wish you could be the Golden Serpent King¡­¡± Zhao Min blurted out. Noticing the strange look in Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think much about it. You also know that it will be our Ruyang Pce¡¯s responsibility to deal with the Qing Dynasty soon. If the new Golden Serpent King is a mediocre person, it would cause the Golden Serpent Camp to be eliminated by the Qing Dynasty in three strikes. Then we would have a headache.¡±

    Song Qingshu suddenly realized, ¡°So you need the Golden Serpent Camp to exist all the time, which will expend the Qing Dynasty¡¯s energy and consume their military strength?¡±

    Heughed secretly in his heart, <i>¡®If Zhao Minter finds out that I am also ¡®Kangxi¡¯, wouldn¡¯t she be angry to death?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhao Min admitted frankly, ¡°This time I went south specifically as an envoy to the Southern Song Dynasty, but actually I wanted to support a person in the Golden Serpent Camp. Originally, I wanted to find Yang Miaozhen, the fourthdy of the Red Coat Army. But who knew they had formed an alliance with the Sun Moon God Cult.¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression was obviously very angry, as if a beloved toy had been snatched away by someone else.

    ¡°Why are you unwilling to support the Red Coat Army after they formed an alliance with the Sun Moon God Cult?¡± Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Zhao Min snorted, ¡°Of course I have my reasons, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded, ¡°Okay, then tell me what conditions you want me to promise you.¡±

    ¡°Come with meter to meet someone.¡± The faint moonlight shined through the gaps in the pine leaves and fell on Zhao Min¡¯s wless cheeks, making her look like a fairy who had fallen into the world. Unfortunately, her face was solemn, with a hint of murderous aura.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Zhao Min hesitated for a long time, and finally opened her red lips slightly and faintly uttered two words, ¡°Zhang Wuji.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression changed slightly and he became silent.

    ¡°Is Zhang Wuji somewhere nearby?¡± Song Qingshu thought of the fight he had with Zhang Wuji not long ago. Then he suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why do you need someone to apany you when you go to see Zhang Wuji?¡±

    Generally, when couples meet, they would want the meeting to be as private as possible for fear of being seen by outsiders. Zhao Min wanted to do the opposite.

    A trace of inexplicable sadness shed in Zhao Min¡¯s eyes, and she revealed a sad smile, ¡°He is the leader of the Ming Cult, and I am the princess of Mongolia. The war between Mongolia and the Ming Cult is fierce now, and I have to be on guard to avoid being taken hostage by him.¡±

    <i>¡®How could Zhang Wuji be willing to take you as a hostage?¡¯</i> After hearing Zhao Min¡¯s reason that was full of mystery, Song Qingshu subconsciously thought of something, but seeing that she didn¡¯t want to exin, he didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask your subordinates to apany you?¡± Song Qingshu was indeed finding the situation very strange.

    Zhao Min had many masters as subordinates. Taoist Baishang, the master of the Vajra Sect, and Monk Jinlun were all top masters. The two Xuanming Elders were also not weak. So why not bring more trustworthy subordinates with her instead?

    After thinking about it, Song Qingshu even began to wonder if this was a trap designed by Zhao Min to take the opportunity to surround and kill him.

    ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t want them to know.¡± Zhao Min said coldly, with an expressionless face, ¡°Are you going or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Since Zhao Min could provide enough support from the faction leaders, why would he not take the offer? Even if there was an ambush, with his current martial arts and unparalleled Qinggon, it should be more than enough to protect himself.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Min fluttered her sleeves and left.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± After looking at the Guqin next to him, which was obviously not an ordinary product, Song Qingshu felt sorry for the thing, ¡°Will you just leave this Guqin here?¡±

    Zhao Min paused, and finally let out a faint sigh, ¡°I no longer have a listener, what the use of having it¡­¡±

    <i>¡®What a prodigal b1tch.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but mutter, and quickly followed, ¡°Can you tell me what happened between you and Zhang Wuji?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Zhao Min lightly shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Song Qingshu was stunned.

    Zhao Min forced a smile, ¡°I also have a lot of doubts in my heart, so I¡¯m going to ask for rification now.¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 417: The Truth Under the Mist II

    <h4>Chapter 417: The Truth Under the Mist II</h4>

    Seeing that Zhao Min didn¡¯t look like she was lying, Song Qingshu was stunned. Seeing her gradually walking away, he quickly followed her.

    ¡°I finally understand why you don¡¯t want to support Yang Miaozhen.¡± Seeing Zhao Min silently walking with her head down with a frosty look on her face, Song Qingshu deliberately broke the slightly embarrassing silence.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhao Min replied calmly.

    ¡°Because the Red Coat Army has formed an alliance with the Sun Moon Holy Cult.¡± Song Qingshu judged confidently.

    A hint of approval shed in Zhao Min¡¯s eyes, but she remained calm, ¡°What does their alliance have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Ren Woxing escaped from the West Lake Prison in an attempt to regain his position as leader. But by that point, the Sun Moon Holy Cult already had a new leader, Dongfang Bubai, who was recognized as the number one master in the unorthodox martial world. Ren Woxing thought that he was no longer a match for him, so he invited the Ming Cult, which was closely rted to the Sun Moon Holy Cult, to help. In the end, Zhang Wuji personally took action, and Dongfang Bubai was defeated. Now, the Sun Moon Holy Cult has be the Ming Cult¡¯s most loyal ally.¡±

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>¡®If I didn¡¯t end up hiding in Ren Yingying¡¯s bathtub, I wouldn¡¯t have known about the seemingly close rtionship between the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Ming Cult they had hidden from the outside world. In fact, things are even more treacherous, and it is not yet clear whether Zhao Min is an enemy or a friend, so there is no need to reveal this to her.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Looking at you, it looks like you have turned against Zhang Wuji. Naturally, you are not willing to support the Red Coat Army who is in harmony with the Sun Moon Holy Cult.¡± Song Qingshu continued.

    Zhao Min remained expressionless and coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯d better save your energy and think about whether you can beat him if a fight breaks outter. If I remember correctly, you two have long wanted to get rid of each other.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Qingshu walked quickly to Zhao Min, smelled the orchid-like fragrance on her body, and said meaningfully, ¡°Does the Princess want me to win or Zhang Wuji to win?¡±

    Zhao Min coldly said, ¡°I wish you two would die together.¡±

    Song Qingshu immediatelyughed, ¡°Zhang Wuji is your lover, I am just an outsider, and you actually want us to die together. It seems that in your heart, you have unconsciously favored me.¡±

    ¡°You are so shameless!¡± Zhao Minbo said angrily, ¡°I have never seen such a shameless person in my life! Your face is thicker than the city wall.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Princess.¡± Although Song Qingshu was smiling on his face, his heart was extremely solemn. Although he had a brief fight with Zhang Wuji, the two sides only had a brief taste of the opponents strength. If they really wanted to fight each other to death, there was no telling who would win.

    Although he has reached an extremely high level now, Zhang Wuji also possesses the powerful Nine Yang Divine Art. There were probably very few people in the martial arts who had better internal energy than him, not to mention the fact that he possesses the supreme secret technique of the Ming Cult, the ¡°Heaven and Earth Great Shift¡±.

    In the past, Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts was low, and he felt that the Heaven and Earth Great Shift was simply one of the highest tier martial arts techniques in the world. However, now that Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts had reached a high enough realm, he was constantly trying to figure out the principles of the Heaven and Earth Great Shift.

    In his opinion, Ming Cult¡¯s Heaven and Earth Great Shift and the Murong family¡¯s Great Cosmic Transformation were simr in approach and purpose. They both were extremely clever techniques of leveraging strength to first put the user in an invincible position.

    Although borrowing strength to fight seemed wonderful, there was an upper limit to the amount of strength the user could borrow. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all the Ming Cult leaders and the Murong family be invincible?

    Therefore, Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t very afraid of using his own strength to achieve the same effect. However, the Heaven and Earth Great Shift also had the function of stimting the potential of the human body. In Song Qingshu¡¯s view, the Heaven and Earth Great Shift was like a power amplifier. The power of the same punch could be optimized and amplified by the Heaven and Earth Great Shift, and the effect was estimated to be multiplied several times.

    Zhang Wuji possessed the Nine Yang Divine Art, and his internal energy had shocked the world. If the strength he exerted with every move was enhanced several times by the Heaven and Earth Great Shift¡­Song Qingshu had a headache just thinking about it.

    During the battle at Heimuya, Song Qingshu was using the internal Qi of the Nine Yin Scripture and the Divine Brilliance Scripture. When he was hit by Zhang Wuji, all the Qi in his body was sted into chaos. He almost became a cripple again and had to go to Tubo to learn the Joyful Meditation Method in order to survive.

    Even Dongfang Muxue, who had such a high level of martial arts, was injured by Feng Qingyang¡¯s innate sword Qi. However, after being attacked by Zhang Wuji once, she had been seriously injured and had never recovered. Her strength was still less than 10% of her peak. One can only imagine how terrifying Zhang Wuji¡¯s attack strength could be.

    <i>¡®This Zhang Wuji is simply cheating!¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butin as he thought about the unfair treatment of the world. Although Zhang Wuji¡¯s martial arts configuration in the original novel was high, in a real fight, he could only disy 60 to 70% of his strength. Only when he met top masters, did he burst out in full strength. There was a sentence that best evaluated Zhang Wuji¡¯s martial arts in the original novel¨C- ¡°he is not very good at losing, and he is also not very good at winning.¡±

    Having fought against Zhang Wuji so many times, Song Qingshu had a clear idea in his mind, <i>¡®Zhang Wuji had the cheat code to win¡­¡¯</i>

    The man and the woman were full of thoughts along the way, and unknowingly they came to a separate courtyard.

    ¡°Zhang Wuji is in this courtyard,¡± Zhao Min pointed to the courtyard wall in front of her and said to Song Qingshu, ¡°You are good at Qinggong, lead me to sneak in quietly. It¡¯s best not to be discovered by him.¡±

    Zhao Min was in charge of the Ruyang Pce. Their intelligence construction and informationwork were so powerful that under her deliberate investigation, the traces of the dignified leader of the Ming Cult didn¡¯t escape her detection.

    ¡°Zhang Wuji¡¯s martial arts is very high. It¡¯s hard not to be noticed when we get close.¡± Song Qingshu frowned. If he wanted to hide from Zhang Wuji¡¯s eyes and ears, it would have been easier if he was alone. But now that there was a charming Princess beside him, it would be quite troublesome.

    Although Zhao Min could be considered a good fighter in the martial arts world, at Zhang Wuji¡¯s level, she was no different from a weak woman who didn¡¯t know martial arts.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to get close, so let¡¯s stay away.¡± Zhao Min originally nned to visit directly, but considering the current situation, she changed her mind and wanted to do some secret investigation first to see if she could find anything.

    ¡°Okay, then I will have to offend the Princess.¡± After Song Qingshu finished speaking, he put his arms around Zhao Min¡¯s waist, jumped lightly, and slipped into the other courtyard like a wisp of smoke.

    Although it was not the first time that Song Qingshu held her in his arms, Zhao Min still felt a little ufortable. In the past few times, she could say that she was being held hostage by the other party and could not resist, but today she took the initiative to agree.

    <i>¡®As long as I can find out the truth, this much is nothing¡­¡¯</i> Zhao Min found a reason tofort himself.

    Hearing the sound of conversationing from a pavilion not far away, Song Qingshu shed and took Zhao Min with him to hide in a lush tree.

    After seeing the man and woman in the pavilion clearly, Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    ¡°How does Young Master Song feel after seeing his wife meeting another man in the middle of the night?¡± Zhao Min was worried that Zhang Wuji would hear her voice, so she whispered as her lips almost touched the skin of Song Qingshu¡¯s ears.

    The man and woman sitting in the pavilion were naturally Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo. They were sitting opposite each other on both sides of a stone table and seemed to be talking about something.

    ¡°How does the Princess feel after seeing her lover with another women in the middle of the night?¡± Song Qingshu retorted and turned around.

    However, who knew that Zhao Min¡¯s lips were so close to his, and the two lips immediately touched each other.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> The next few chapters will clear out a lot of misunderstandings, and introduce new information that will be very important for the future plot, as well as solve the matter of Zhou Zhiruo.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 418: The Truth Under the Mist III

    <h4>Chapter 418: The Truth Under the Mist III</h4>

    Zhao Min¡¯s eyes widened and she subconsciously tilted her head back. However, she suddenly felt a numbness in her waist and immediately lost control of her body.

    Song Qingshu hooked Zhao Min¡¯s smooth chin, lowered his head and k1ssed her rosy lips.

    Feeling that a foreign object was trying to pry open her her teeth, Zhao Min didn¡¯t have time to get angry when she heard Song Qingshu¡¯s whisper, ¡°They have hurt us, so why should we care for them?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s eyes froze, and she seemed to have thought of something in her heart. And, with the distraction, the sense of resistance immediately became less strong.

    Under the moonlight, Zhao Min¡¯s fair cheeks exuded a crystal-clear light like jade. Seeing her blurred eyes, Song Qingshu naturally didn¡¯t act polite and domineeringly entangled her sweet little tongue.

    Feeling Song Qingshu¡¯s strange movement, Zhao Min finally came to her senses. She couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed and angry. Then she clenched her teeth and bit down.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Song Qingshu took a breath, pressed his lips, and angrily said, ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    ¡°Who told you to be rude to me!¡± Although Zhao Min was extremely angry, she was worried that the two of them would be discovered by Zhang Wuji, so she had to suppress her anger and spoke in a very low voice.

    ¡°When I saw your lips approaching, I thought you wanted to k1ss me. You also know that I never break a girl¡¯s heart.¡± Song Qingshu didn¡¯t hesitate to spout nonsense with a serious expression on his face.

    Seeing his smug face, Zhao Min angrilyughed, ¡°You are so thick-skinned. A person of your realm is quite rare in this world.¡±

    ¡°Speak softly¡­¡± Song Qingshu was startled by her voice, and quickly pressed her lips, ¡°Do you want to be discovered?¡±

    Zhao Min was stunned, and it was obvious that she had some scruples in her heart. She moved her lips and finally swallowed what she wanted to say.

    Putting his fingers on Zhao Min¡¯s red lips and feeling her lips move slightly, Song Qingshu moved his fingers unconsciously and gently slid them over the moist red lips in front of him.

    Zhao Min was also confused by his actions for a moment. She really didn¡¯t expect that even at this moment, Song Qingshu actually had the intention to take advantage of her. If she hadn¡¯t been worried about making too much noise and rming the two people in the distance, she would have readied her sword and attacked the shameless rascal.

    ¡°Have you touched enough?¡± Zhao Min red at Song Qingshu fiercely.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zhao Min was furious at his shameless reaction and wanted to say something else. Unexpectedly, as soon as her lips parted, the other party inserted his fingers inside. Zhao Min didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but her first reaction was¡­to stick out her tongue and lick it.

    The smooth and delicate feelinging from his fingers made Song Qingshu¡¯s heart flutter. He gently pulled his fingers out, and after enjoying the tightness of Zhao Min¡¯s lips, he yfully inserted his fingers back in.

    Zhao Min¡¯s face turned red by his bold and frivolous behavior. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and gritted her teeth hard, intending topletely bite off the foreign object invading her mouth.

    Faintly feeling the taste of blood in her mouth, Zhao Min was shocked to find that the hateful man neither retracted nor used his strength to protect his fingers. Instead, he looked at her gently and allowed her to bite him.

    ¡°Bah, bah, bah!¡± Zhao Min quickly spat out. Even though she was ashamed and angry, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your skills to resist?¡±

    ¡°If I used my True Qi on my fingers, I¡¯m afraid it would hurt your beautiful teeth¡­¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s more, I should be punished for being rude to a beautifuldy.¡±

    Zhao Min suddenly found that for some reason, his few words made all her anger disappear. Of course, Zhao Min couldn¡¯t let it show on her face, so she deliberately warned the man with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it¡­¡± Song Qingshu looked at the two people in the distance. His eyes showing an inexplicableplicated look, ¡°If your man bullies my woman, I will bully his woman back.¡±

    ¡°Why is your thoughts so messed up?¡± Zhao Min looked at the two people far away in the distance, and suddenly revealed Song Qingshu¡¯s lie, ¡°The two of them are sitting so far apart, and Zhang Wuji hasn¡¯t done anything!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Qingshu pretended to suddenly realize, ¡°But even if he didn¡¯t do anything now, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t try to do anythingter. I¡¯m just taking my revenge in advance.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of nonsense!¡± Zhao Min gritted her teeth with hatred, thinking to herself,<i> ¡®Why did I have to suddenly be soft-hearted just now. I really should have bitten off his hateful finger to see if he would still be so proud.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Why is the Princess so angry?¡± Song Qingshu looked at her in confusion, ¡°Think about it from another angle, isn¡¯t my woman meeting your man now? You should take back somepensation from me to retaliate against her. It¡¯s actually very simple.¡±

    Zhao Min was confused by his facies. Although she subconsciously felt that something was wrong, she couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute for a moment, ¡°Nonsense, listen carefully to what they are saying. Are they really doing what you are talking about?¡±

    When Zhao Min and Song Qingshu were chatting, they were afraid of being discovered, so one of them whispered into the other¡¯s ear, and the other, who was very skilled in transmitting sound in secret, responded.

    On the other hand, Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo sat in an open ce and talked. They didn¡¯t lower their voices deliberately, so Zhao Min and Song Qingshu could vaguely hear their conversation, but they couldn¡¯t hear the talks between Zhao Min and Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu nced at Zhao Min regretfully, thinking that if he had known this, he shouldn¡¯t have deliberately showed off and used his secret transmission technique, otherwise he would be able to take advantage of Zhao Min even more.

    In fact, at the thought of being able to take advantage of Zhang Wuji¡¯s woman right in front of him, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t suppress some of the evil thoughts from rising in his heart.

    However, Song Qingshu understood that if he continued, there was no guarantee that Zhao Min wouldn¡¯t retaliate, and that wouldn¡¯t be worth the risk. It would be better to just listen to what Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo were talking about first.

    ¡°Master Zhang, did you invited me here just to talk about these bygone matters?¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s cold voice was heard.

    Zhang Wuji sadly said, ¡°Sister Zhiruo, there are no outsiders here, so why are you talking so loudly? Where is that girl who chased me and kept calling me Brother Wuji?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo was stunned, obviously attracted by his words. It brought back the memories of the past, and she finally sighed quietly, ¡°The past is no longer of relevance. I have severed all ties between you and me in Haozhou City. It¡¯s better not to mention the past.¡±

    Zhang Wuji looked at her in surprise, ¡°Back in that room. On the mountain, that¡¯s not what you said.¡±

    Seeing him mentioning the incident at the Lion ying Assembly, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face inadvertently shed a hint of blush, and she quickly said, ¡°I was just confused for a moment, so I made a mistake. I have thought about those words carefully during this period. Our fate hase to an end, so there is no need to force it anymore.¡±

    Zhang Wuji remained silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, ¡°Is it because of Song Qingshu?¡±

    After hearing his words, Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help but poke at the waist of the man next to her, and couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face, ¡°Hey, they¡¯re talking about you.¡±

    Song Qingshu nced at her in anger, thinking that she came here with a heavy heart, and now she was acting so cheerful, and the mentality of women when it came to gossiping is indeed universal.

    However, Song Qingshu was also curious about how Zhou Zhiruo would answer, so he quickly continued to listen.

    Hearing Zhang Wuji mention Song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face clearly shed with a blush, but she denied it, ¡°It has nothing to do with him, I made the decision myself.¡±

    ¡°Zhiruo, you don¡¯t have to lie to me,¡± Zhang Wuji said with a sh of anger on his face, ¡°I can see that you are no longer a virg1n. I¡¯m afraid Song Qingshu had done something despicable.¡±

    Hearing the shocking news, Zhao Min almost screamed and quickly covered her lips tightly. She and Zhou Zhiruo have been fighting each other for so long, and she knew that Zhang Wuji may love her more, but he obviously also had love for Zhou Zhiruo.

    Years of fighting now seem to havee to an end, but the game was now without a winner, and someone else got to have thestugh¡­

    ¡°Can you tell by appearance whether a woman is a virg1n or not?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Zhao Min.

    Under his gaze, Zhao Min panicked and couldn¡¯t help but angrily say, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? How could I know such a thing?¡±

    Song Qingshu carefully looked at her beautiful face, observed her eyebrows, and looked at the shape of her mounds, then he finally leaned over and smelled the fragrance of her body, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell, are you still a virg1n?¡±

    Zhao Min was confused by his strange gaze. Her heart began to pound, and just as she was wondering what he was looking at, when she suddenly heard his question and almost exploded in anger, ¡°None of your business! Go away!¡±

    There was amotion over there, and it was obviously simr in the pavilion. Hearing her former lover talking about all the topic, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face turned red and pale, and finally, she took a deep breath, calmed down her turbulent mood, and lightly said, ¡°I have a husband, so what¡¯s so weird about it?¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯tmit yourself to him.¡± Zhang Wuji stood up and paced back and forth in the pavilion, obviously very anxious. ¡°He must have used some despicable means, right?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo thought of the events she had experienced in the past, and her face turned a little dark. On that night, she fell into a trap and was ¡°bullied¡± wantonly by Song Qingshu. If that wasn¡¯t despicable, what else could be called despicable?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it as your acquiescence.¡± Zhang Wuji smashed the railing beside him with one palm, ¡°Zhiruo, I will kill him for you.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo frowned and lightly said, ¡°Even if he deserves to be killed, it only concerns me. It does not concern Master Zhang. You don¡¯t have to take action and trouble yourself.¡±

    She actually knew very well in her heart that even if Song Qingshu stood in front of her without any resistance, it was still unknown whether she could bear to take action or not.

    After thest reunion in the Forbidden City, Zhou Zhiruo had already given up on the idea of ??revenge. When she came to Shandong this time, she originally thought about seeing Song Qingshu again. Unexpectedly, when she found him, there were other women with him.

    She knew about the existence of Xia Qingqing and Dongfang Muxue in the Forbidden Cityst time, but because they went to the Forbidden City together to avenge Song Qingshu, she acquiesced in their existence. Little did she know that she would meet other women this time as well!

    Zhou Zhiruo once thought that even if everyone in the world betrayed her, Song Qingshu would never betray her. But now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was this Song Qingshu still the same person who loved her so much back then?

    Not cherishing something when you have it, but regretting it when you lose it¡ªthat was the truest psychological portrayal of Zhou Zhiruo right now.

    When Zhou Zhiruo was wandering in her thoughts, she suddenly heard Zhang Wuji say, ¡°Zhiruo, believe me, I won¡¯t mind this matter. How about we start over?¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 419: The Truth Under the Mist IV

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Truth Under the Mist IV</h4>

    Hearing Zhang Wuji¡¯s words in the distance, Zhao Min trembled all over and couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Song Qingshu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, your man is shameless, why are you pinching me?¡± Although Song Qingshu was teasing, his attention was still focused on the pavilion in the distance, nervously waiting for Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s answer.

    Zhou Zhiruo looked at Zhang Wuji in surprise, her face turning red and then pale. She obviously didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing, and coldly said, ¡°You are not my husband. So why would it matter to me if you don¡¯t mind? I don¡¯t care about your thoughts at all.¡±

    Zhang Wuji couldn¡¯t help but be stunned speechless, obviously he didn¡¯t expect her to answer so unfeelingly.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Song Qingshu on the side danced with joy and couldn¡¯t help but pinch Zhao Min¡¯s slender waist.

    ¡°You basta*d!¡± Zhao Min¡¯s beautiful eyes turned watery. However, most of her attention was on Zhang Wuji and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to pursue the matter for the time being.

    ¡°Zhiruo, I know you are angry about what happened in Haozhou City¡­¡±

    Before Zhang Wuji could finish speaking, Zhou Zhiruo interrupted directly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the past anymore. Leader Zhang has already chosen Princess Zhao¡­¡±

    Zhang Wuji suddenly said, ¡°Zhiruo, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know, but because of you, Minmin and I have fallen out.¡±

    Song Qingshu looked at the woman next to him in surprise and asked quietly, ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Zhao Min tightened her grip. She closed her lips and didn¡¯t answer his words.

    Zhou Zhiruo was obviously taken aback and asked doubtfully, ¡°For me?¡±

    Zhang Wuji nodded and smiled bitterly, ¡°You also know that she is very smart. When we were on Shaoshi Mountain, I came to see you at midnight every day. I thought I could keep it a secret, but I wasn¡¯t able to keep it hidden from her.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo also knew Zhao Min¡¯s temper very well. She definitely wouldn¡¯t bear to be deceived by Zhang Wuji like that. Thinking that it was her fault that caused the discord between the two, Zhou Zhiruo also felt a bit apologetic in her heart, ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin it to her carefully?¡±

    ¡°Back then, you said you were willing to be with me¡­¡± Seeing Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s gloomy face, Zhang Wuji swallowed back the words that he wanted the two women as his wife, ¡°I have been avoiding choosing in the past. You, Zhao Min, Xiao Zhao, Zhu¡¯er¡­ all have a deep love for me. I have been hesitant about who to choose. But I finally figured it out. You are all very good women, so why do I have to choose only one? I have already lost Xiao Zhao and Zhu Er, so I don¡¯t want to lose either of you again.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s as shameless as me¡­¡± Song Qingshu sneered.

    Zhao Min also frowned, and it was unknown what she was thinking.

    ¡°You can¡¯t have it all, Master Zhang. You are a little too greedy.¡± Zhou Zhiruo said coldly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have it all? I like you, and you like me too, why can¡¯t we be together?¡± Zhang Wuji suddenly said in anger.

    ¡°Yes, I used to like you, but we are not destined to be together.¡± Zhou Zhiruo looked at Zhang Wuji, and suddenly said with some hesitation, ¡°Why do I feel like you have changed a little, you are not like the gentle and mellow Brother Wuji from the past.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded with deep sympathy and asked Zhao Min in a low voice, ¡°Do you also feel that way?¡±

    Zhao Min had a frosty look on her face and didn¡¯t answer his words, so Song Qingshu had no choice but to continue watching.

    Zhang Wuji¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly recovered, ¡°Everyone changes every day, what¡¯s so strange about it. Sister Zhiruo, haven¡¯t you changed too? You didn¡¯t like Song Qingshu at all before, but now you are so devoted to him¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs.¡±

    Zhang Wuji didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about Song Qingshu, hasn¡¯t he changed as well? In the past, his martial arts could only be said to be inferior. In Shaoshi Mountain, all the meridians in his body were severed, but in just one or two years, he rose to fame and became a top master in the martial arts world.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned dark, the matter of his transmigration was his biggest secret. If others could feel that Zhang Wuji was different from the original Zhang Wuji, then wouldn¡¯t it be possible for others to feel that he had undergone earth-shaking changes as well?

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s heart moved, and she obviously had the same doubts, but she still subconsciously replied, ¡°You told me before that your Nine Yang Divine Art was also found somewhere in this martial world. If you can have some fortuitous encounters, of course others can have then too. What¡¯s more, I taught him the Nine Yin Scriptures before, so it¡¯s not surprising that he can achieve what he has achieved now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, even if his martial arts is due to a fortuitous encounter,¡± Zhang Wuji drank the water from the ss, and said, ¡°But what about his personality? I remember that Song Qingshu loved you to the core in the past and didn¡¯t care about other women. Even Zhao Min¡¯s stunning beauty couldn¡¯t cause the slightest ripple in his heart, but now he¡­¡±

    Zhang Wuji sneered, ¡°You can see the women around him change one after another, and there are rumors of him flirting with women everywhere. His actions are essentially the same as Yun Zhonghe, Tian Boguang and other perve*ted thieves. Is he still the same Song Qingshu that was infatuated with you?¡±

    After listening to Zhang Wuji¡¯s words, Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help but poke the man next to her ¡°Little perve*ted thief, why can¡¯t I cause the slightest ripple in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Who said you can¡¯t cause ripples in my heart? You are such a charming girl that there is not a man in existence who wouldn¡¯t be tempted.¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but trace Zhao Min¡¯ delicate face with his fingers. He was amazed by the smooth and tender feeling from his fingertips, and secretly added in his heart, <i>¡®What¡¯s more¡­ you are Zhang Wuji¡¯s lover.¡¯</i>

    Zhao Min subconsciously leaned back and angrily said, ¡°Only a perve*ted thief can do these things!¡±

    ¡°You can say whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Song Qingshu shook his finger and whispered, ¡°I call me a perve*ted thief, but when have I ever done something perve*ted to you?¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel.¡± Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes, not bothering to argue with him, and continued to listen.

    In the pavilion, Zhou Zhiruo was obviously bothered by Zhang Wuji¡¯s words. She had met Song Qingshu many times and every time, there were other women around him. However, in her opinion, Song Qingshu¡¯s abnormality was most likely due to the fact that he had witnessed the matter (chapter 6) between her and Zhang Wuji in Shaoshi Mountain that day. So all his self-destructive behavior were due to the feeling of anger and despair.

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but turn red and pale when she thought of the scene where Song Qingshu acted like a madman due to the misunderstanding caused by the incident on Shaoshi Mountain.

    ¡°Whether he is frivolous or devoted is my family matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Master Zhang.¡± Zhou Zhiruo was irritated in her heart and suddenly stood up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, if Master Zhang has nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Zhang Wuji smiled charmingly, ¡°Zhiruo, if you don¡¯t have me in your heart, why did youe to me in the middle of the night after receiving my invitation?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo replied calmly, ¡°I am a married woman. However, as the leader of a sect, I naturally have to worry about our influence. The reason why I came here tonight is just because we have known each other since we were young, and came to see what you had in mind. Since all you have to say is just matters of the past, I see no reason for me to stay here.¡±

    Seeing Zhou Zhiruo clearly drawing a clear line with Zhang Wuji, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but smile, and Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look at the man next to her.

    Afterpeting with Zhou Zhiruo for so long, Zhao Min naturally knew Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s feelings for Zhang Wuji back then. But she didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Zhiruo would resolutely give up her past love for the man in front of her.

    <i>¡®Is this basta*d that charming?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Zhiruo, are you really so cruel?¡± Seeing Zhou Zhiruo trying to leave, Zhang Wuji subconsciously reached out to pull her.

    Song Qingshu frowned and was about to rush out when a small hand lightly pressed on his shoulder, as Zhao Min said, ¡°You hide here first. I¡¯ll go out and call you outter.¡±

    Song Qingshu changed his mind. After thinking that Zhang Wuji might reveal some secrets in front of these two women, he nodded in agreement.

    Seeing Zhang Wuji reaching out, Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously stepped aside and said in a cold voice, ¡°Master Zhang, please respect yourself.¡±

    A hint of surprise shed in Zhang Wuji¡¯s eyes, ¡°Zhiruo, I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing each other for such a long time, you have cultivated the Nine Yin Scripture to such an extent.¡±

    As he spoke, he was about to approach her again. When suddenly, a soft hum came from the tree in the distance. Zhang Wuji couldn¡¯t help but be startled as he turned his head and red in the direction of Song Qingshu and said, ¡°Who!¡±

    Zhao Min nodded to Song Qingshu, and jumped down lightly with a sarcastic smile on her lips, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Min¡¯s appearance clearly, Zhou Zhiruo was shocked and noticed that Zhang Wuji¡¯s face beside her had turned dark, and she thought in her heart, <i>¡®Didn¡¯t these two still love each other on Shaoshi Mountain? Why is the atmosphere between the two of them so weird now?¡¯</i>

    Zhang Wuji quickly showed a smile on his face, ¡°Minmin, we finally met again. Why did you leave without saying goodbye that day?¡±

    Zhao Min put her hands behind her back and slowly approached the pavilion, ¡°You should ask that question to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Myself?¡± Zhang Wuji smiled reluctantly, ¡°Ask myself what?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo on the side felt extremely awkward and coldly said, ¡°You two can talk slowly, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Zhao Min stopped her and said, ¡°Do you want to leave? I¡¯m afraid someone will be disappointed.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo didn¡¯t know that she was actually referring to Song Qingshu. Seeing Zhao Min looking at Zhang Wuji with a faux-smile, she thought Zhao Min was being sarcastic, so she snorted coldly and still turned around to leave.

    ¡°What we are going to talk about next is not unrted to Miss Zhou. Miss Zhou should stay and listen.¡± Zhao Min calmly remarked.

    Zhou Zhiruo paused and stopped as expected.

    Zhao Min no longer paid attention to her, but turned to look at Zhang Wuji. Looking at the handsome face of her former lover, Zhao Min felt a pang of pain in her heart, ¡°Zhang Wuji, I came here this time to ask you three questions.¡±

    Zhang Wuji gently smiled, ¡± As long as you want to know, let alone three, thirty, or three hundred, I will answer them all.¡±

    Zhao Min looked at Zhou Zhiruo expressionlessly, ¡°Master Zhou, has Zhang Wuji ever spoken in such a glib tone before?¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 420: Zhang Wujiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 420: Zhang Wuji¡¯s n</h4>

    Zhou Zhiruo was obviously a little surprised, and subconsciously shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing the surprised looks in the two women¡¯s eyes, Zhang Wuji stood with his hands behind his back and calmly said, ¡°People change.¡±

    ¡°People do change.¡± Zhao Min snorted, obviously not in the mood to argue with him about this issue like Zhou Zhiruo. Her expression became solemn and her voice turned cold, ¡°First question!¡±

    Zhang Wuji nodded and motioned for her to continue.

    ¡°You promised me back then that if I abandon my identity as a Mongolian princess, you would also abandon your identity as the leader of the Ming Cult. We would live in seclusion together¡­¡± A gentle smile appeared on Zhao Min¡¯s face, and then her face turned as dark as swamp water, ¡°Why did you break that promise?¡±

    Zhang Wuji sighed, and spoke up with a helpless look on his face, ¡°You also know that after the former leader of the Ming Cult, Yang Dingtian disappeared, the Ming Cult fell into pieces and was almost wiped out by the six major sects. If I let things continue like that, what would happen to the newly unified Ming Cult? Wouldn¡¯t they get scattered again? The current world is different from the past. There are now many great powers in the Western Region. As long as the Ming Cult shows any signs of weakness, it will be swallowed up by the surrounding forces. How can I put so many good brothers in danger because of my own selfish interests?¡±

    Song Qingshu in the shade of the tree couldn¡¯t help but be startled. <i>¡®Does this mean that Zhang Wuji is still an upright hero? I have encountered his despicable side several times. Then could it be that his actions are simr to what I did with Wei Xiaobao?¡¯</i>

    ¡°Self-interest?¡± Zhao Min smiled bitterly, ¡°For you, I betrayed my bloodline, betrayed Mongolia, betrayed my father and brother¡­in the end, all I get is a word that you didn¡¯t want to act in your own self-interest?¡±

    ¡°Minmin, I know you have sacrificed too much for me,¡± Zhang Wuji hesitated, ¡°So I will never hurt anyone in the Ruyang Pce in this life¡­¡±

    Zhao Min directly interrupted, ¡°Hmph, there are hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers under themand of Prince Ruyang. Why would I need you to spare my father and my brother? Remember, you once fell into the hands of Prince Ruyang, and if I hadn¡¯t disregarded my honor and lied about being pregnant with your flesh and blood, you¡¯d be dead! Can you still stand here and say these big words?¡±

    Zhang Wuji stayed silent for a long time, ¡°Minmin, I will always remember your sacrifice¡­if I can dominate the world in the future, the position of the Empress will belong to you.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Although the expression was not obvious, it was still caught by Zhao Min. She looked meaningfully in the direction of Song Qingshu and sneered, ¡°What about your sister Zhiruo?¡±

    Zhang Wuji quickly replied, ¡°I was suffering from cold poison in my body when I was young, and I had lost all hope. Fortunately, my sister Zhiruo persuaded me to rekindle my fighting spirit to survive. I will never forget this kindness, so I will set up two Empresses in the east and west pces in the future, it will be your joint responsibility.¡±

    After listening to Zhang Wuji mention their past history, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly seemed a little disappointed, but when she heard the words about the East and West Pces, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but don¡¯t involve me in your quarrel. I am now a married woman, so please respect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Leader Zhou, you will be d that you expressed your position so clearly like this in the future.¡± Zhao Min was full of emotions. She didn¡¯t know whether Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s words were sincere or she was just pretending to be cold. But Song Qingshu listened to everything she said today.

    After tonight, the rtionship between the two would probably take a further step forward.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhou Zhiruo has always disliked Zhao Min, especially her mysterious and proud demeanor.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Zhao Min smiled faintly, ¡°Actually, no matter what you think in your heart, I still want to advise you, just listen to Zhang Wuji¡¯s words and forget it. If you take it seriously, it would be stupid.¡±

    Seeing that her love rival for many years was frustrated, Zhou Zhiruo couldn¡¯t help but jokingly say, ¡°The Princess abandoned everything for him, but was abandoned by him instead, so naturally you won¡¯t have any goodments about him.¡±

    ¡°Who said he abandoned me? It was obviously me who left on my own initiative!¡± Zhao Min said angrily, ¡°Do you really think that he is making such a promise to you because he remembered the kindness of the past?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo was stunned and was speechless for a long while.

    Zhang Wuji¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Minmin, What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°Am I talking nonsense?¡± Zhao Min smiled sadly, ¡°Sometimes I really hate myself for why I have to be so smart, otherwise I would be kept in the dark my whole life and live happily with you¡­ ¡°

    The abnormality of the two people made Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s doubts reappear. She had wanted to leave long ago, but there was a voice in her mind, asking her to stay and see what happened.

    Seeing Zhou Zhiruo looking at him doubtfully, Zhang Wuji pretended to be calm and said to Zhao Min, ¡°I know you have always been smart, but it¡¯s better not to specte on many things.¡±

    Zhao Min smiled proudly, ¡°I, Min Min Temur, have always been thorough with anything I do. If I hadn¡¯t really found the evidence, how could I have used you for some groundless things?¡±

    Seeing Zhang Wuji¡¯s face change slightly, Zhou Zhiruo could no longer suppress the doubts in her heart and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhao Min watched as Zhang Wuji¡¯s expression changed, and a cruel smile shed at the corner of her lips, ¡°You have to ask yourself first¡­is Master Zhou¡¯s father really an ordinary fisherman on the edge of the Han River?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face turned pale. Her life experience was unknown to the world, and only a few people knew that she still remembered Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s warning and nodded without hesitation, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°How could an ordinary fisherman¡¯s girl have such an elegant and refined name as Zhiruo? The word Zhiruo is found in ¡°Liezi¡± and ¡°Zixu Fu¡± by Sima Xiangru, how could an ordinary fisherman have such insight?¡± Zhao Min smiled brightly, ¡°Master Zhou, your father is probably the former leader of the White Lotus Sect, Zhou Ziwang. ¡°

    Zhou Zhiruo narrowed her eyes, and a murderous aura quietly seeped out.

    Zhao Min smiled nonchntly, ¡°Because of the Southern Song Dynasty, the White Lotus Sect has now be almost extinct. But Master Zhou can rest assured that others may be afraid of the Southern Song Dynasty, but I, Zhao Min, am not afraid.¡±

    <i>¡®White Lotus Sect? Zhiruo¡¯s father was Zhou Ziwang, the king of Zhou whounched an uprising and swept most of the Southern Song Dynasty?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu was horrified. Although he was Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s husband, he didn¡¯t know this secret.

    No wonder Zhou Zhiruo kept secret about her life experience. Over the years, the Southern Song Dynasty has been tracking down the remnants of the White Lotus Sect. If Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s identity was exposed, her position as the leader of Emei may not be guaranteed.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s voice was cold and she looked at Zhao Min quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything wrong,¡± Zhao Min smiled slightly, ¡°I just want to tell you that Zhang Wuji is approaching you more because you are Zhou Ziwang¡¯s daughter than because of the favor of the past.¡±

    ¡°After more than ten years Due to the suppression, the White Lotus Sect has seemingly disappeared,¡± Zhao Min continued, ¡°However, ording to information from the Ruyang Pce, in recent years, under the leadership of the previous leader Zhou Ziwang¡¯s master, Monk Peng, and the saint Tang Sai¡¯er, the White Lotus Sect has gradually recovered their strength. They have learned the lesson from thest failure, so they have been holding back their troops, waiting for the world to be in chaos.¡±

    ¡°Our Cult Leader Zhang must have taken a fancy to the power of the White Lotus Sect, so he came to approach Master Zhou. Am I right?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s voice was extremely clear, and she told everything in an unhurried manner, but for some reason, to the other people in the room, it sounded chilling.

    ¡°As the leader of Ming Cult, thergest sect in the West, Leader Zhang made the Sun Moon Holy Cult, thergest sect in the East, a vassal a few months ago. Now as long as he can get the leader Zhou, he can not only control the southwestern Emei Sect, but also take advantage of the opportunity to control the White Lotus Sect in the southeast. With that the southeast and the northwest would all be under his control. To think he had such a grand gesture and a deep calction.¡±

    Hearing Zhao Min¡¯s exnation, Zhou Zhiruo couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhang Wuji in fear, and subconsciously took a step back. <i>¡®Is this still the indecisive Zhang Wuji I am familiar with?¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu, who was sitting on the tree, was also speechless. He thought that he had gained the power of the Qing Dynasty by changing the Emperor, which was a great feat, but he didn¡¯t know that Zhang Wuji had already taken the world into his hands.

    <i>¡®Am I a cheat, or is he a bigger cheat?¡¯ </i>Song Qingshumented.

    Seeing that Zhao Min had revealed everything, Zhang Wuji didn¡¯t quibble, but smiled and said, ¡°Minmin, you have seen through everything. Yes, it is exactly what you said, but in order to dominate the world, what¡¯s so wrong with a bit of scheming? The great Genghis Khan in your people¡¯s hearts is still full of scheming.¡±

    ¡°But what I like is not the talented and brilliant Genghis Khan, but the indecisive, kind and loyal Zhang Wuji.¡± Zhao Min bit her lip to the point that it almost bled.

    Zhang Wuji¡¯s face finally darkened, ¡°You don¡¯t have to sound so noble. Do you think I really don¡¯t know your n?¡±

    ¡°What n?¡± Zhao Min was startled. Now it was her turn to be confused.

    Zhou Zhiruo looked at Zhang Wuji¡¯s familiar face, but couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of strangeness. She stood there quietly, obviously also very interested in what Zhang Wuji wanted to say.

    Zhang Wuji said expressionlessly, ¡°You keep saying is that you abandoned Mongolia, abandoned Ruyang Pce, and abandoned your people for me¡­but what did you really lose? You want me to abandon Ming Cult, but¡­¡± He stopped to look at Zhao Min, and continued, ¡°Without my leadership, the Ming Cult will eventually return to the scattered state it once was. How can it still be your Mongolian opponent? Wouldn¡¯t it be devastated and annexed by the Mongolian cavalry in a short time?¡±

    ¡°You abandoned everything and followed me. It might seem like it was all for love, but unfortunately in my opinion it is just a beauty trick used by Mongolia. Mongolia would be losing Princess Shaomin, which would have no impact on their strength. However, without Zhang Wuji in the Ming Cult, Mongolia would have nothing to worry about if they wanted to destroy it. Who else but you cane up with such a sweet and heart-wrenching trap?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s face turned pale, she subconsciously shook her head, and murmured, ¡°I¡­I really didn¡¯t think about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Wuji coldly snorted, ¡°Since you are willing to abandon everything for love, then why did you not stay with me after knowing that I continued to fight against Mongolia? Instead, you ran back to Mongolia without hesitation, and started tomand the masters of Ruyang Prince¡¯s Mansion immediately!¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 421: Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 421: Confrontation</h4>

    Zhao Min murmured, ¡°I betrayed my nation, which is as far as I can go. I really can¡¯t turn around and help you deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Is this really true?¡± Zhang Wuji smiled disdainfully, obviously he still thought that Zhao Min was just a beauty trick orchestrated by the Mongols.

    Even Song Qingshu in the distance nodded secretly. Putting aside his grudges with Zhang Wuji, his words made sense. Maybe Zhao Min was really a pawn of Mongolia.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to say if you really think like this¡­¡± Zhao Min finally regained her former proud look, ¡°If I really want to use a honey trap on you, why do I need to do it myself? What is my status in Mongolia? If I, Zhao Min, don¡¯t like it, even if Genghis Khan personally ordered the marriage to a man, do you think that I would agree to it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you don¡¯t love me,¡± Zhang Wuji snorted, ¡°You can not only help Mongolia get rid of its serious troubles, but also be with the man you like. Of course you have no reason to refuse.¡±

    ¡°So this is how you see me in your heart,¡± Zhao Min sighed dejectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dwell on this issue anymore, just think of it all as a conspiracy if you want to.¡±

    Song Qingshu was full of doubts, thinking that even if Zhang Wuji really thought so, there was no need to expose these things to them. Apart frompletely chilling Zhao Min¡¯s heart, what else would it do? Based on Zhang Wuji¡¯s behavior during this period of time, he shouldn¡¯t be such an emotional person.

    ¡°Second question.¡± Zhao Min said with a nk look on her face.

    ¡°Say!¡± Zhang Wuji said with a resolute tone of voice.

    ¡°Do you still have the box containing the beads and flowers that I gave you?¡± Zhao Min had a hint of hope in her eyes.

    ¡°Box?¡± Zhang Wuji was stunned and got lost in thought. After a long time, he finally nodded, ¡°Is that the gold box that contains the ck jade intermittent ointment? I still have it.¡±

    Seeing that he had to think about it for so long, the conjecture in Zhao Min¡¯s heart grew stronger. She said more and more seriously, ¡°Bring it to me and let me see.¡± After saying that, she stretched out her white jade-like palm and spread it in front of Zhang Wuji.

    ¡°Now?¡± Zhang Wuji looked embarrassed, ¡°I am traveling all over the world, and it is not convenient to carry such a box with me, so I left it in the bedroom of Guangmingding. Next time you go to Guangmingding, I will bring it to you.¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression changed, her heart felt cold, as she silently took back her hand, and murmured, ¡°You always carried that box with you before¡­¡±

    Zhang Wuji¡¯s face changed slightly, and he forced a smile, ¡°I said, people will change.¡±

    ¡°But some things should not change¡­¡± Zhao Min sighed, ¡°Onest question.¡±

    Zhang Wuji said meaningfully, ¡°It is not necessarily a good thing to make some things a bit too clear.¡±

    Zhao Min had a firm look on her face, ¡°There are some things that must be rified!¡±

    Seeing the two of them asking and answering questions like a riddle, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be confused. When he heard that Zhao Min was about to ask thest question, he quickly pricked up his ears, and listened carefully.

    ¡°Do you still remember that you promised to do three things for me?¡± Looking at Zhou Zhiruo next to her, Zhao Min seemed to be lost in her memories.

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face changed slightly. She was the victim of one of those three things, which could be said to be even more unforgettable than Zhang Wuji¡¯s.

    ¡°I remember.¡± Zhang Wuji nodded without hesitation.

    Zhao Min paced back and forth, looking worried, ¡°The first thing, I asked you to lend me the Dragon ying Sabre, and you did it; the second thing, I asked you not to get married to Zhou Zhiruo in Haozhou City, you did it too.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhou Zhiruo couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly.

    ¡°The third thing¡­¡± Zhao Min paused and looked at Zhang Wuji quietly, ¡°Do you still remember?¡±

    Zhang Wuji frowned, but soon put on a smile, ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Min said coldly.

    ¡°You asked me not to be the leader of the Ming Cult, but to stay and live with you like a hermit, right?¡± Zhang Wuji said with a smile.

    Looking at that familiar smile, Zhao Min felt a chill rise on her back and subconsciously stepped back. Even Zhou Zhiruo took a few steps back in unison!

    Zhang Wuji looked at the two women with confusion on his face, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhao Min sighed, ¡°Even Master Zhou remembers it, but you don¡¯t remember it.¡±

    Zhang Wuji was stunned and looked at Zhou Zhiruo inquiringly, ¡± Zhiruo, did I make a mistake?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo looked at him in confusion, then at Zhao Min, and replied in a deep voice, ¡°The third thing Zhao Min asked you to do for her is tob her hair every day.¡±

    ¡°I originally had been confused, thinking that you were just temporarily blinded by power¡­¡± Zhao Min suddenly changed her tone and shouted sternly, ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Zhang Wuji was stunned and quicklyughed, ¡°It¡¯s me, Zhang Wuji, who else could it be?¡±

    Zhao Min shook her head, her tone was very sure, and she said word for word, ¡°You, are not Zhang Wuji.¡±

    Song Qingshu almost fell down from the tree after hearing this. Although he had doubted Zhang Wuji¡¯s identity before, he still had no choice but to let go of his doubts. The Nine Yang Divine Art and the Heaven and Earth Great Shift were not something that could be faked.

    However, Zhao Min was the person closest to Zhang Wuji, not to mention her intelligence and cunning, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t think she was talking nonsense.

    Zhou Zhiruo had always thought Zhang Wuji was a bit weird, but because she was now more focused on her rtionship with Song Qingshu, she didn¡¯t think much about it. Now that she heard Zhao Min say it, and then thought about Zhang Wuji¡¯s changes during this period, she couldn¡¯t help but agree with that terrible conjecture.

    ¡°After the Lion ughter Assembly at Shaoshi Mountain, you began to change, but I¡¯m not an idiot. How could I not know that you secretly went out to find Zhou Zhiruo every night?¡±

    Zhao Min seemed to be lost in memories and said to herself, ¡°At first, I just thought that you were still in love with her. After all, you didn¡¯t do anything extreme, so I pretended to turn a blind eye.¡±

    ¡°Originally, we agreed to rescue your adoptive father, and then you would resign as the leader of the Ming Cult and withdraw from the martial world. However, aftering down from Shaoshi Mountain, you didn¡¯t mention this matter at all. I thought there were some unfinished matters in your Cult, so I suppressed my doubts and decided to return with you to Guangmingding.¡±

    ¡°Do you know when I started to doubt you?¡± Zhao Min looked at Zhang Wuji coldly.

    ¡°When?¡± Zhang Wuji was nomittal.

    A hint of blush shed across her face as Zhao Min said, ¡°Aftering down from Shaoshi Mountain, you sneaked into my room one night.¡±

    ¡°I know best about my Brother Wuji¡¯s temperament. No matter how much he wanted to, he was never brave enough to do such a thing. If he really was brave enough to do such a thing in the middle of the night, he wouldn¡¯t continue to hesitate on us four girls for so long.¡±

    Zhang Wuji snorted expressionlessly, ¡°That¡¯s why you shyly said that night that you don¡¯t want to lose your first time in the inn, and you insisted on returning to Guangmingding to give it to me again. Did you lie to me?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, how would I have a chance to escape?¡± Zhao Min smiled sadly, obviously feeling lingering fear about the situation at that time, ¡± I don¡¯t know where the real brother Wuji is. Even if your identity was exposed at that time, the people of the Ming Cult obviously would not believe the words of a little witch like me, so I had no choice but to lie and find an opportunity to escape back to Mongolia.¡±

    ¡°Just because I went to your room that night, you doubted me? I am a man of great vigor, and you are so beautiful. Moreover, we are in love with each other. Is it really that strange that I couldn¡¯t help bute to you at night?¡± Zhang Wuji said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hey, who made me think too much,¡± Zhao Min sighed quietly, ¡°I was originally a cunning fox, and I am suspicious by nature. Coupled with all the abnormalities before contacting you, I came up with many guesses. But I couldn¡¯t be sure. How could I have been so stupid to give my body to you so easily before I cleared my doubts?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face heated up, thinking of the time when Zhang Wuji came to find her on Shaoshi Mountain. Although she felt something was wrong with him, she still chose to meet him. (G: Chapter 6.)

    <i>¡®Fortunately, I insisted on refusing his advances at that time. If I had made¡­a mistake, the consequences would be unimaginable¡­¡¯</i>

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°After returning to Prince Ruyang¡¯s Mansion, I was able to use Mongolia¡¯s huge intelligencework to help me investigate this matter¡­¡± Zhao Min continued, ¡°What I found out really surprised me.¡±

    ¡°The first was all about your matter with Zhou Zhiruo. And, for the rest, I found that you sent people to find the Ninth Princess of the former Ming Dynasty and let her serve as the saintess of the Ming Cult. Then you rescued Ren Woxing from the ce where he was imprisoned and helped him regain his position as the leader of the Sun and Moon Holy Cult. At the same time, you took the opportunity to control the entire Sun and Moon Holy Cult. After that you established rtions with Huo Qingtong, the daughter of the leader of the Mu Zhuolun tribe of the Hui tribe in the Western Regions. You even n to marry Princess Xiangxiang, the most beautiful woman in the Hui tribe, to unite the strength of the Hui tribe and jointly resist the Mongols.¡±

    Zhao Min stopped to look at Zhang Wuji, then continued, ¡°No matter how I think, all of these things are a part of a great strategy, even I have to praise it, but¡­¡± She then changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s just that these things are not something that my Brother Wuji can do.¡±

    Zhang Wuji frowned, obviously surprised, ¡°You actually found out in such detail?¡±

    ¡°Using Mongolia¡¯s intelligencework, coupled with careful calctions and analysis of many rumors, it¡¯s not too difficult to find out these things¡­¡± Zhao Min said lightly, ¡°When I said that before we get married, I want to go back to Ruyang Prince¡¯s Mansion to see my father and brother. But that¡¯s what you also wanted at that time, right? With me watching your every move, you wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out many of your ns. What¡¯s more, if you calcte the date, it seems that you are nning to go to Mu Zhuolun¡¯s department to meet sisters Huo Qingtong, right?¡±

    ¡°More and more evidence appeared in front of me, and I finally understood that you couldn¡¯t possibly be my Brother Wuji. But what puzzled me most was your disguise technique, your Heaven and Earth Great Shift is not fake, and the characteristics of your body seem to be exactly the same as Brother Wuji, so I still held a slim hope in my heart. Just now, I asked you three questions, and your answers let me be sure that you are definitely not him.¡± Zhao Min said decisively, with a very firm tone.

    ¡°I have used all my strength during this period, but I haven¡¯t been able to find out where the real Brother Wuji is. If what I predict is correct, he should be no longer alive, right?¡± Zhao Min suddenly became very sad.

    Zhou Zhiruo stood stunned on the spot with a face of shock, obviously having trouble digesting such an explosive news.

    In the tree in the distance, Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes shed, and it was unknown what he was thinking.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 422: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 422: The Truth</h4>

    <i>Is this Zhang Wuji a transmigrator like me?</i> Song Qings eyes shed, <i>But the man sure is unlucky, of all the people in the world, he just had to transmigrate as Zhao Mins lover. Zhao Min is one of the smartest women in the current era. It would be strange if she didnt see the w. Fortunately, my Zhou Zhiruo is not as shrewd as her, otherwise my identity would also be exposed.</i>

    Song Qingshu was not worried that his secret would be discovered by Zhao Min in the future. After all, Song Qingshu had established his current persona even before he and Zhao Min had gotten close to each other, and she definitely didnt know him as well as she knew Zhang Wuji. Therefore, even if he behaved a little abnormally, she probably would never think that Song Qingshu had be a different person.

    <i>Its better that my wife is a bit stupid! </i>Song Qingshu sighed in his heart, quietly wiping the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at Zhang Wuji in the distance with glee.

    p! p! p!

    Zhang Wuji pped andughed, Its a wonderful reasoning, but its a pityI am Zhang Wuji. If you still dont believe it, you can ask Zhiruo , she stabbed me with the Heavenly Sword at Guangmingding, and she is very familiar with my wound.

    Seeing Zhao Min looking at her questioningly, Zhou Zhiruo nodded slightly, The wound is indeed at the right ce

    Zhao Min looked at her questioningly, then frowned, but a panic surged in her heart, <i>Could it be that I guessed wrong? But all the evidence shows that he is not my Brother Wuji, but why are his physical characteristics, and martial arts the same as Brother Wuji</i>

    Zhang Wuji looked at her tenderly, Minmin, I know that you have always been resentful because of my stance against Mongolia, and my rtionship with Zhiruo and Mu Zhuolun. I dont me you for feeling resentful, but your remarks are too much.

    When did he start to change? Zhao Min had a sudden sh of thought, as if she remembered something she had almost forgotten.

    Zhang Wuji wanted to say something more, but Zhao Min suddenly said, Brother Wuji once went crazy when he faced the Shaolins Great Arhat Formation at the Lion ying Assembly.

    Zhang Wujis eyes shed sharply, and he soon regained hisposure, So what?

    Brother Wuji seemed to have recovered quickly after he went crazy, so we didnt take it seriously. Zhao Min couldnt help but feel a pain in her heart, I heard that there was a kind of spiritual technique in the far west. The technique of seizing the bodynow that I think about it, its possible that you took the opportunity to invade Brother Wujis body at that time.

    Zhang Wuji snorted coldly, Its a joke, as the leader of the Ming Cult, I am a master of several powerful martial arts, who can seize my body?

    Brother Wuji has mastered the Nine Yang Divine Art, so it stands to reason that he will not be invaded by evil spirits. Zhao Min sighed quietly, But I remember Brother Wuji saying that when he practiced the Heaven and Earth Great Shift, to the seventh level in one go, he found that the form for the seventh level was wed no matter how he practiced it. He thought it was because the creator of the Heaven and Earth Great Shift was not skilled enough and could only practice to the sixth level. So the form for the seventh level was just a bunch of gibberish.

    Zhang Wuji said expressionlessly, What exactly do you want to say?

    Zhao Mins eyes suddenly became sharp and she said in a cold voice, Im afraid the seventh level form seems wed not because of the original creatorsck of skill, but because its a trap! The creator wanted to use the seventh level form to seize the body and reincarnate in the future! When Brother Wuji practiced the seventh level form, your soul lurked in. However, Brother Wuji had incredible skills, and you never found the opportunity to take action. Until the time when Brother Wuji was forced to go crazy at the Lion ying Assembly, and you took advantage of it

    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the scene changed their expressions, and Song Qingshus mind turned rapidly, <i>So thats it, if all of this is true, then the abnormality can be exined! Why the gentle and honest Zhang Wuji has changed so much, and why Zhang Wuji, who is extremely chivalrous, began to care about worldly matters</i>

    Hahahahahahahaha! Zhang Wuji suddenlyughed maniacally, Although I know you are very smart, But I didnt expect you to be so smart, and you could reveal the truth from just such a few clues.

    Hearing his admission, Zhou Zhiruo felt mixed emotions and subconsciously grasped the long whip around her waist.

    A trace of inexplicable sadness shed in Zhao Mins eyes, and she asked coldly, Who are you?

    The zing holy me burns my withered body.

    Life ismentable, but death is also painful.

    Only with the brightness can we do good and exterminate evil.

    Joy and sorrow will all be dirt and dust eventually.

    Pity the people of my world!

    They face many hardships indeed!

    Pity the people of my world!

    They face many hardships indeed!

    Zhang Wuji spread his hands, moved his lips slightly, and recited a piece of text that seemed like a poem but not a poem, like a greeting but not a greeting. Ayer of solemnity gradually appeared on his face, and the air behind him became blurred, as if forming a sacred halo, and his tone became extremely ethereal, I am the ruler of the Kingdom of Light, and everyone in the world calls me Ming Zun.

    Ming Zun? Zhao Min was stunned, You are the founder of Ming Cult?!!!

    Yes. Zhang Wuji nodded, I devoted my life to introducing the dualism of good and evil to the world and creating a world of light and bliss. Unfortunately, life is too short. Knowing that the end was approaching, I created the mystical Heaven and Earth Great Shift and passed it on to the sessive leaders of the Ming Cult. As long as someone can practice it to the seventh level, his body strength would be able to amodate my surging soul power, and I can take the opportunity to reincarnate.

    I just didnt expect that it would take nearly a thousand years for that to happen. There were so many amazing people in the Ming Cult, but no one could break through the sixth level. People like Yang Dingtian, the former leader of the Ming Cult in the Central ins, who dominated the world, could only reach the fourth level before he went crazy and died.

    However, my hard work paid off. There was finally a young man in the Central ins who practiced to the seventh level of the Heaven and Earth Great Shift. I finally seeded and returnedhahahaha! This is really a perfect body, with an abundance of Yang Qi. It is much better than my physical body from the past.

    Zhao Mins gritted her teeth, and asked, What about the soul of my Brother Wuji?

    Zhou Zhiruo had an equally gloomy face as she red at the man before her.

    Of course he was absorbed by me. Zhang Wuji said with a smile, It took me a lot of effort to digest his powerful soul. It wasnt until a few days ago that Ipletely absorbed him. Now that I think about it, if he hadnt gone crazy and left a w in his spirit, it really wasnt certain who wouldve won.

    Im going to kill you! Zhao Min said through gritted teeth.

    Kill me? Zhang Wuji seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world, Why do you want to kill me? Although I am Ming Zun, I am also Zhang Wuji! Our bodies are exactly the same, and I still have most of his memories. Compared with your Brother Wuji, I just have more memories of Ming Zun.

    You are not him, not him! Zhao Min shook her head in despair.

    Although the person in front of her was not much different from Zhang Wuji in appearance, memory, and martial arts, she knew in her heart that the real Zhang Wuji was dead, or that his soul had been devoured by this Ming Zun.

    Zhang Wuji looked at the west, and his eyes suddenly became deep and distant, Over the years, the priests of the Persian Ming Cult have been praying to my idol, begging me to send a miracle to help them defeat the devils from the Mongolian grasnds.

    For thousands of years, thanks to the power of their faith, my soul have be immortal. Therefore, as soon as I seeded in seizing this body, I began to n against Mongolia, intending to help these disciples. If not for that, no matter how smart you are, you wouldnt have been able to find my ws.

    Zhao Min said coldly, If you dont want others to know, why bother telling them to us.

    Zhang Wuji smiled brightly, What if you guys know about it?

    Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo took a step back in unison, You want to ki1l and silence us?

    Thats not necessary Zhang Wuji showed a slight smile, Both of you are rare women in the world. I have been lonely for thousands of years, and I will need someone to serve me. It is a pity that the saintess of my Cult is far away in Persia, and the water far away cannot quench the thirst of the near, so I will promote you to be the saintesss beside me.

    The two women couldnt help but feel ashamed and angry at the meaning of the words, Its simply wishful thinking!

    Dont you all love the owner of this body deeply? I am exactly the same as him in body and memory. Why are you so resistant? ? Zhang Wuji said doubtfully.

    Bah! Zhao Min spat fiercely, Because your heart is different!

    Zhang Wuji didnt take it seriously, Since you wont listen to my good words, dont me me for being ruthless. From a despicable woman of the Mongolian grasnd, I will make you into the most despicable s1ave, so that your tribe can see your best side

    Song Qingshu was still in shock, but when she heard Zhang Wujis words, he couldnt help but be happy, <i>This Ming Zun saw his people being bullied by Mongolia, and now he wants to take his anger out on Zhao Min</i>

    Thinking of the noble princess being trained into a mere segs s1ave Song Qingshu trembled all over. The picture was quite stimting, and he had nosebleed just thinking about it.

    Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously stood in front of Zhao Min and angrily said, You are usually so smart, why are you so stupid today? Since you want to expose him, why didnt you bring any of the masters under you? You go quickly, I will help you hold him back for a while.

    Zhao Min was startled, Why do you want to save me?

    She knew that Zhou Zhiruo had always wanted to get rid of her, but she didnt expect that she would actually stand in front of her.

    If someone else wants to kill you, I wont bother to care about you, but he cant. He killed Brother Wuji. Zhou Zhiruo looked coldly at Ming Zun not far away.

    Although Zhou Zhiruo decided to cut off the love thread with a sword of wisdom, how could she forget about the man she had known since her childhood? Whats more, she had just learned that the real Zhang Wuji had died an unexpected death, so she subconsciously wanted to avenge him.

    I wont leave. I will kill him to avenge Brother Wuji. Zhao Min stubbornly shook her head and pulled out a dagger from her waist.

    Zhou Zhiruo angrily said, With the terrifying aura on his body, even if you and I join forces, we will never be his opponent. If we are both trapped here, who will spread the news? Who will avenge Brother Wuji?

    Seeing that Zhao Min was still hesitating, Zhou Zhiruo quickly said, He is full of hatred for Mongolia. If you fall into his hands, you will definitely not end well. I am different. I am still valuable to him. He will not hurt me for the time being. You must escape. After you go, gather your masters to kill himby the way, you can inform my husband. With his martial arts, he should be able to help you.

    Who is your husband? Zhao Min was stunned, and didnt react for a while.

    Song Qingshu! Zhou Zhiruo replied while concentrating on guarding against Zhang Wujis sudden attack not far away.

    Zhao Min rolled her eyes and said with a smile, Then youd better tell him yourself.

    What? Zhou Zhiruo was confused.

    Have you two talked enough? Zhang Wuji chuckled, What a deep sisterly bond, I dont think you need to fight anymore, neither of you can leave tonight.

    Thats not necessarily the case!

    A clear male voice was heard in the distance, and a figure slowly walked over.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    If you want to read about severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, My Summons Are Special, and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 423: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 423: Revenge</h4>

    I thought some master was hiding there, but I didnt expect it was you. Zhang Wuji didnt show the slightest surprise when he saw Song Qingshuing out.

    I thought Zhang Wuji just had a big change of heart, but I didnt expect that Ming Zun had taken over his body. Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.

    Were you here too? Zhou Zhiruo was shocked when she saw Song Qingshus appearance clearly under the moonlight

    Zhao Min forced a smile and said, Thats why I said that you will be d that you expressed your attitude tonight.

    Zhou Zhiruos face turned gloomy, thinking that if she and Zhang Wuji had acted even a bit ambiguously, the situation would really be different from how it was right now.

    Zhiruo, Im d that the first thing you thought of in a critical moment was me. Song Qingshu came to Zhou Zhiruo and held her smooth jade hand.

    In front of Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously pulled her hand back and unnaturally said, What are you talking about? I just told her to ask for your help regarding the matter of the avenging.

    Obviously Ill help in the matter of avenging your former lover. There was no embarrassment on Song Qingshus face, and he said with a smile, Who told me to be so broad-minded? Its no big deal to avenge your former lover.

    You! Zhou Zhiruo turned her head to the side in anger.

    Seeing the two people bickering, Zhao Min felt dejected, thinking that she and her Brother Wuji also had such sweet conversations in the past.

    When she thought of the past, Zhao Min suddenly came back to her senses, then looked at Ming Zun not far away and said, Song Qingshu, help me kill this old monster, I can promise you any conditions!

    Any conditions? Song Qingshus eyebrows twitched a few times, obviously thinking of some dirty things.

    Zhang Wujiughed and said, Have you three finished flirting? You are simply overestimating your ability to kill me.

    Really? Song Qingshu showed a strange smile and disappeared from the spot.

    Zhang Wujis pupils suddenly contracted violently. It turned out that Song Qingshus fingers, which were imbued with an extremely sharp Sword Qi, were only three inches away from his neck.

    The two figures were separated as soon as they made contact.

    Song Qingshu had returned to the original ce. Looking at the blood beads on his fingertips, he secretly thought that it was a pity.

    Zhang Wuji touched the bone-deep scar on his face and couldnt help frowning, I still underestimated your martial arts. I didnt expect that you could grow to this point in just one or two years.

    Zhangor should I call you Ming Zun, have you lived for so long that your brain began to rot? Its not like we havent fought each other not long ago, so I dont know what confidence you have to show off like this. Song Qingshu shook his head and said with a look of disgust and contempt.

    Puny ant, do you think that was my true strengthst time? Let me show you the true might of the Ming Cults supreme martial arts! Zhang Wuji opened his hands, and his clothes moved without any wind. The hairband on his head was ripped apart by the force, and his long hair began to flitter in the air.

    The Holy me Tablets around his waist seemed to be controlled by an invisible force as they were suspended in mid-air, slowly rotating around Zhang Wujis body, and making roaring dragon sounds from time to time.

    The Holy me Tablets, sacred artifacts of the Persian Ming Cult?

    Song Qingshus expression became serious. In the original work, Zhang Wuji achieved great sess in the Nine Yang Divine Art. He practiced the Heaven and Earth Great Shift to an unprecedented sixth level. He also learned the Taiji Fist and Taiji Swordy from Zhang Sanfeng. He also received the Ming Cults sacred artifacts from the Three Envoys of Persian Ming Cult. In addition to Zhang Wujis actualbat ability, the Holy me Tablets boosted his power to an unimaginable level.

    Song Qingshu and Ming Zun had fought twice in the past, but each time Zhang Wuji had used only his own martial arts, so Song Qingshu had been thinking about how to defeat the Heaven and Earth Great Shift and Nine Yang Divine Art.

    It was only at this moment, when he suddenly encountered the Holy me Tablets, did Song Qingshu feel like vomiting blood. It felt like he had studied hard for the college entrance examination, but missed a key point of the exam.

    You two, move farther away, I may not have time to protect youter. Song Qingshu blocked the two women behind him and quickly said.

    Zhou Zhiruo shook her head, Ill stay and help you.

    Song Qingshu knew that Zhou Zhiruos martial arts were not what they used to be, and her mastery of the Nine Yin Scriptures had reached a very high level, although it was not as good as Guo Jings attainment of the Nine Yin Scriptures. After years of attainment,pared with other people in the world who had practiced the Nine Yin Scripture, she wouldnt be at a disadvantage in terms of realm.

    However, Song Qingshu still didnt intend to let her get involved. After all, the opponent this time was an old monster like Ming Zun. He didnt know how many trump cards the opponent had. It would be too risky for Zhou Zhiruo to get involved.

    You can help me look for gaps to attack and take care of Zhao Min at the same time. Song Qingshu knew that with Zhou Zhiruos temperament, she might not listen to him, so he had to change his words.

    You cant be after her too, are you? Seeing that Song Qingshu hadnt forgotten about Zhao Min even at this moment, Zhou Zhiruos expression suddenly turned strange. The women surrounding Song Qingshu during this period were simply dazzling, and Zhao Min had came together with him as well. Zhou Zhiruo wouldnt be surprised at all if Song Qingshu really had something with Zhao Min.

    However, Zhou Zhiruo also felt a kind of strange glee in her heart. She had lost to Zhao Min in thepetition for Zhang Wuji, which made her extremely dejected. Now that the situation had changed, she had the advantage of being Song Qingshus wife, and it was time for Zhao Min to have the bitter taste of being the loser.

    Before Song Qingshu could answer, Zhao Min blushed and couldnt help but curse, What nonsense are you talking about! Hey, be careful!

    A piece of the Holy me Tablets silently flew towards Song Qingshu from the darkness, and Zhao Min noticed that the target was herself and Zhou Zhiruo, so she quickly drew her sword and struck upwards.

    ng!

    The long sword in Zhao Mins hand broke with a sound, and her whole body felt like it was struck by lightning. A strange flush appeared on her face, and it was obvious that she had suffered serious internal injuries.

    Song Qingshu didnt have time to check her injuries, as arge number of Holy me Tablets had already attacked one after another. He quickly pulled out his Wooden Sword and stood in front of the two women.

    Every time the Wooden Sword came into contact with the Holy me Tablets, Song Qingshu felt his breath surge, and he couldnt help but be horrified. Zhang Wuji had mastered the Nine Yang Divine Art. There were probably very few people in the world who had deeper internal Qi than him. He didnt expect that this Ming Zun could actually use his internal Qi in every move he made. The man was a few points stronger than Zhang Wuji at his peak. Song Qingshu had only knocked down the Holy me Tablet more than a dozen times before he felt his hand turn numb.

    However, Song Qingshu practiced the most profound martial arts from ancient Tantric Buddh1sm after all, and practicing dual cultivation with a woman made his skills progress twice as fast with half the effort. Although he was still not as good as Ming Zun, the gap didnt reach the point of despair.

    What made Song Qingshu even more troubled was the strange attack trajectory of the Holy me Tablets. Even when thousands of arrows were shot together, he could calmly hit the arrows one by one, but now there were only six Holy me Tablets in total, but it forced him to rush.

    Many times, he thought he had urately calcted the trajectory of the Holy me Tablets, and thrust his sword in advance. However, the Holy me Tablets suddenly changed their trajectory as if suddenly viting thews of physics, causing Song Qingshu to stab into the air with his sword, which was extremely ufortable.

    Moreover, even if Song Qingshu hit a Holy me Tablet, the Holy me Tablet was knocked away and then went around to attack him from behind.

    Be careful. Song Qingshu had no time to care about the situation behind him and could only remind the two women verbally.

    Zhou Zhiruo nodded, flicked the long whip in her hand, and knocked away a Holy me Tablet that flew in front of Zhao Min. Zhao Mins face turned pale, and she looked at the Holy me Tablet that was going away with lingering fear, and couldnt help but smile gratefully at Zhou Zhiruo.

    Song Qingshu knew that he couldnt continue to be beaten passively like this. If he continued like this, he would be killed by the Holy me Tablets sooner orter.

    Just hold on for a while!

    Song Qingshu roared, gave up on shooting down the Holy me Tablets flying in the sky in front of him, and attacked Ming Zun in the pavilion in a sh.

    He knew that without him blocking most of the attacks from the Holy me Tablets, Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min alone would never be able to block the attacks from the Holy me Tablets.

    However, Song Qingshu was actually betting on a possibility.

    ording to what Ming Zun had said before, he probably was an old perv*ert who had been hungry for a thousand years. Therefore, Song Qingshu was betting that he would never be willing to hurt these two beautiful women.

    Using the White Python Whip Technique to the extreme, Zhou Zhiruo blocked all the Holy me Tablets flying in the sky within a distance. However, every time the Holy me Tablets came into contact with the long whip in her hand, her face turned pale and she could no longer hold on. Right that moment, all the Holy me Tablets in the sky disappeared and flew towards the pavilion.

    ncing at the situation of the two women from the corner of his eye, Song Qingshu smiled happily. He had indeed won the bet. Now he didnt have to stay in one ce to resist Ming Zuns attacks, and could finally take full advantage of his speed.

    Song Qingshus figure flickered in and out, surrounding Ming Zun in the center. One moment he attacked Ming Zuns temple from the upper right side, and the next moment he appeared on the ground and sliced at Ming Zuns hamstring

    Because he was too fast, in Ming Zun In Zuns eyes, there seemed to he several figures of Song Qingshu in all directions, and they were not just phantoms. The attacks of each figure were real!

    If he wasnt careful, he would be hit by the opponent without a doubt.

    Ming Zun had created the entire martial arts system of the Ming Cult, and even a martial arts master wouldnt be able to fathom his realm. If it were any other master, they would have long been killed by Song Qingshus sword Qi, which came from all directions.

    However, Ming Zun managed to survive with his astonishingprehension and fighting ability.

    There were even a few counterattacks that almost hit Song Qingshu, but because the opponent was too fast, all that was destroyed in the end was just an afterimage. Ming Zun was shocked and angry, and quickly summoned the Holy me Tablets to protect him, and finally managed to recover from the disadvantage.

    The entire pavilion had been shattered by the sword Qi and the Holy me Tablets flying all over the sky.

    Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min could no longer distinguish the two men. They could only see two afterimages entwining each other. Wherever they passed, a big tree copsed. The floor was shattered inch by inch, and the flying leaves were shattered into powder before they even got close.

    The two women looked at each other in shock, and Zhao Min said worriedly, Which one of them do you think will win?

    Who do you want to win? Zhou Zhiruo asked in response.

    The two women have always been at odds, and after hearing her words, Zhao Min frowned, Arent you talking nonsense?

    After all, that Ming Zuns body belongs to your Zhang Wuji, and he also has most of Zhang Wujis memories. In fact, if you just turn a blind eye, there is no difference between him and Zhang Wuji. Do you really want him to die? Zhou Zhiruoughed maliciously.

    In my heart, Brother Wuji is dead, and that person is his murderer. Zhao Mins face turned cold and she said in a cold voice.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 424: Heaven and Hell

    <h4>Chapter 424: Heaven and Hell</h4>

    Cant you help him? Zhao Min knew that hrt skills were only enough to deal with the second and third-rate figures in the martial arts world, and Zhou Zhiruo had won the title of Number 1 in the World in the Lion ying Assemblythough the title itself had no practical significance.

    Looking at the two blurry lights and shadows, Zhou Zhiruo shook her head, Its not that I dont want to help, its just that I cant help. They are too fast. If I force myself to take action, I will only be a burden to him.

    Hmph, you act so fierce when you bully me. But now when we really need you to take action, you say that youre weak. You are really useless. Zhao Min curled her lips in disdain and couldnt help but roll her eyes.

    Zhou Zhiruo calmly replied, As long as I can bully you, thats enough.

    You! Zhao Min was choked by her words and coldly snorted, Since you cant do it, I guess its up to me to do something.

    You? Zhou Zhiruo looked at Zhao Min up and down, and finally smiled disdainfully, Even if I gave you two more hands, you wouldnt be able to beat me, then how will you help him?

    Sure enough, having big bre*asts make you stupid. Zhao Min said sarcastically, Not all problems need to be solved with martial arts.

    Looking at Zhao Mins bulging che*st, and then looking down at her own obviously smaller chest, a shade of bright red shed across Zhou Zhiruos face. However, before she had time to retort, she heard Zhao Min shouting to the two people fighting in the distance.

    Whats his nameMing Zun? Your disciples and grandchildren in Persia were almost ughtered by the Mongolian Western Expedition Army, so how can you still be here? Are you nning to stir up trouble in the Central ins?

    Nonsense, that boy Huo Shan sent his forces to face Mongolias Western Expedition Army. Your general Xuliewu was seriously injured, and his opponent took the opportunity to join forces with the Egyptian Mam1uk cavalry to annihte 20,000 Mongolian elites. The Mongolian vanguard general is so timid that he didnt dare to face him again. Ming Zun sneered in response.

    Nowadays, although the Persian Ming Cult nominally regarded Xiao Zhao as its leader, the power in the Cult was still in the hands of the great elder Huo Shan. Huo Shan was the old monster who was feared by all other surrounding countries.

    How long ago was that? Zhao Min smiled disdainfully, During this period, you left Guangmingding and traveled around the Central ins. Dont you think that information is a bit outdated? Because Xuliewu was seriously injured in the assassination, and faced a setback. In anger, he summoned 100,000 elite Mongolian cavalry and razed the headquarter of your Persian Ming Cult, the Prime Alter to the ground. Seeing that the situation was unstoppable, Huo Shan led the remaining members of the Ming Cult to surrender. However, the Great Khan was angry with their previous assassination, so he ordered Huo Shan and others to be executed. (G: Guangmingding will be changed to Bright Peak from now on.)

    What! Ming Zun was shocked and angry. Obviously this news was too unexpected. In his n, he needed to coordinate with the Eastern and Western Ming Cult. If the Persian side of the cult was destroyed, no matter how many forces he controlled in the Central ins, he would still be unable to survive alone.

    Ah! Because of his distraction, Ming Zun was unable to escape Song Qingshus new round of attacks. As a result, a few sword shes appeared on his body. He was shocked and quickly concentrated on dealing with it.

    After stabilizing the situation, Ming Zun cursed angrily, You little Mongo1ian witch! You are clearly deliberately distracting me. The Prime Altar is hidden in the mountains. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Over the years, the lords of the West have all wanted to get rid of them, but the Prime Alter still stands in the vast mountains. I dont believe that your army of 100,000 would be enough to do what many failed to achieve for hundreds of years!

    The location of the Persian Ming Cults headquarter, called the Prime Altar was based on the Bright Peak in the Kunlun Mountains. It was surrounded by countless fortresses scattered for dozens of miles in all directions. For hundreds of years, no foreign enemy had managed to sessfully invade it, and some couldnt even get close to it. So after Ming Zun came back to his senses, he naturally didnt believe what Zhao Min said.

    Youve been pretending to be my Brother Wuji for so long, and now you say that Im a little witch? Zhao Mins lips curved with a sweet smile, Although what you said is the truth, but dont you know why the lords of West failed for so long? Isnt it because they have too few soldiers and are too far away from the Persian Prime Altar?

    Zhao Min put her hands behind her back and said as she walked, Those lords in the West, just how many soldiers can they send in their small ships? However, we naturally dont need to be afraid of Huo Shan. Our Mongol Empire could sweep all the way to the banks of the Rhine with a few thousand troops. Now, for the sake of Huo Shan, an unprecedented 100,000 troops have been dispatched. Do you really think that the Prime Altar would stay unconquered?

    Ming Zun suddenly felt surprised and doubtful in his heart. Ever since he seeded in seizing Zhang Wujis vessel, he had led the Ming Cult to fight against the Mongolian army, so he naturally knew how terrifying the Mongolian cavalry was. If Temujin really sent a hundred thousand elite cavalry to attack the Prime Altar, it really might not be able to withstand it.

    While Ming Zun was worried about gains and losses, the movements of his hands inevitably became a little sluggish.

    How could Song Qingshu let go of such a good opportunity? In pursuit of victory, one sword sh became faster than the other, and the sword Qi filled the sky, as if dozens of Song Qingshu were attacking Ming Zun at the same time!

    Ming Zun was shocked to find that he had no way to gain any advantage. After at least a hundred moves, he would probably be dead on the spot!

    You little witch, diel! Ming Zun shouted, no longer letting the Holy me Tablets him protect by his side, and shot all of them towards Zhao Min.

    With the heaven-destroying aura attached to the Holy me Tablets, not to mention Zhao Mins dainty body, even if it was hard granite, it could only be ground into powder with a slight touch of the Holy me Tablets.

    Song Qingshu had been fighting Ming Zun for so long, so he was naturally clear about that fact. If he ignored Zhao Min and continued to attack, Ming Zun would be seriously injured even if not dead, but Zhao Min would definitely be dead.

    In the midst of the fight, there was no room for Song Qingshu to hesitate. As if subconsciously, Song Qingshu gave up attacking Ming Zun and swung his sword to strike at the Holy me Tablets in the air.

    Ming Zun showed a strange smile and waved his long sleeves. As if receiving instructions, the Holy me Tablets suddenly scattered while spinning rapidly and hit Song Qingshu from all directions.

    Song Qingshu was worried that he would not be able to save Zhao Min in time, so he used his speed to the extreme. At this point, his strength was spent too much and he could no longer dodge in mid-air. He barely managed to knock away three of the Holy me Tablets, but was hit hard by the other three.

    Pfft! Song Qingshu spurted out a mouthful of blood. Before he could catch his breath, Ming Zun had already hit his vest with a palm strike!

    Song Qingshu felt as if all his internal organs were shattered, and the True Qi in his body almost copsed. He quickly swung his sword back with his backhand.

    Ming Zuns pupils condensed and he quickly stepped back a few feet. He looked at the blood holes in front of him and couldnt help but turn pale with horror, What kind of swordsmanship is that?

    Song Qingshu coughed up another mouthful of blood and shook his head with a wry smile. He was seriously injured. Then he hurriedly used the Return of the Myriad Swords, and as expected, the power was not how he had expected.

    Ming Zun looked like he was covered in wounds, but he managed to avoid all the vital points, and all he suffered were superficial wounds. It was unlike Song Qingshu who had exhausted all his Qi by using the Return of the Myriad Swords, and now hadpletely lost his fighting ability.

    Ming Zun was obviously aware of that and couldnt help butugh. As soon as he understood that if he continued, he would be defeated by Song Qingshu, he immediately gave up his own defense and used the Holy me Tablets to attack Zhao Min who was not far away.

    He was actually betting on the fact that Song Qingshu would save Zhao Min. He was a stunningly talented person after all. He knew that if he gambled, he would have half a chance of making aeback, but if he didnt gamble, he would definitely die.

    All of that happened in just a blink of an eye.

    By the time the two women reacted, Song Qingshu was vomiting blood and half-kneeling on the ground. If it werent for the Wooden Sword in his hand that supported most of the weight of his body, he might have been lying directly on the ground.

    The two womens expressions changed at the same time, and they ran towards him. Zhou Zhiruo was higher level in Qinggong, and Zhao Min was closer. So they came to Song Qingshu almost at the same time, supporting him one on the left and the other on the right.

    Zhao Min, Zhao Min, you keep saying that you love Zhang Wuji, but it turns out that you have already moved on to someone else. Ming Zun knew that Song Qingshus injuries would never recover unless he took a few years to recuperate, so he was not in a hurry to attack them and adjusted his breath first.

    You are despicable! Zhao Min was so angry that she was shaking all over, but her heart had already be cold. Now that things had gotten to this point, all three of them might die tonight. She couldnt help but secretly regret it. If she had known earlier, she would have brought a few more people here. If Taoist Baishang, Master of the Vajra Sect, or Monk Jinlun were around, the situation would not be so bad.

    All the reasons were attributed to the fact that Zhao Min subconsciously didnt want the news of Zhang Wujis demise to be known to outsiders. ording to her long-term observation, she judged that Song Qingshus martial arts was still superior to masters such as Taoist Baishang, and would never be weaker than the fake Zhang Wuji. And even if he was defeated, with Song Qingshus extreme speed, there would be no problem in taking her away to safety.

    It was a pity that she never expected that Song Qingshu would give up his absolute advantage in order to save her, and would be seriously injured by the fake Zhang Wuji. As a result, no one could escape anymore.

    Why did youe back to save me! Zhao Min cursed while wiping the tears on her cheeks, I would have exchanged my life for his life. I wouldve happily epted it.

    Its a pity that I cant let you die. Song Qingshu sighed softly. Ming Zun had used the strategy of surrounding Wei to rescue Zhao. He knew that there was definitely a risk in it, but it was a pity that he couldnt just watch Zhao Min die.

    In his previous life, Zhao Min and Ren Yingying were Song Qingshus two favorite women in Jin Yongs book. Especially Zhao Min, who was unparalleled in intelligence and scheming but also bright and charming, noble in status but had the courage to abandon everything for love.

    Aftering to this almost dream-like world, Song Qingshu finally saw the Princess he admired with his own eyes. Unfortunately, his fate at the beginning was so miserable that he had no time for romance. Instead, he had to fight for survival and revenge. Whats more, Zhao Min was the woman of his enemy.

    After traveling around the world for several years, Song Qingshu and Zhao Min had very few interactions. Compared with Zhou Zhiruo, who he had a love-hate rtionship with, Xia Qingqing, who he had gone through hardships, and Bing Xueer, who loved him unconditionally, Song Qingshu didnt have deep feelings for Zhao Min. But after seeing that her life was hanging by a thread, he still rescued her regardless of the danger.

    He was aware that it was foolish. But, he still did it because Zhao Min represented a dream from his previous life.

    Hearing Song Qingshus words, Zhou Zhiruos face darkened, but seeing that he was dying, it was hard for her to get angry, so she could only re at Zhao Min and curse, Look at what you have done!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 425: Choice

    <h4>Chapter 425: Choice</h4>

    Seeing Zhou Zhiruo ming her, Zhao Min was also angry, What does it have to do with me?

    Zhou Zhiruo poured her True Qi into Song Qingshus body to heal him, but she felt like she was pouring a drop of water in the sea. So she got even more angry, If you didnt act like a smarta*ss, how could Ming Zun target you? Then Song Qingshu wouldnt have gotten seriously injured trying to save you.

    Zhao Min was speechless for a moment and couldnt help but say, II just wanted to help.

    If you wanted to help, you shouldve stayed out of the fight! Zhou Zhiruo was fuming with anger.

    Hey, hey, were you enemies in yourst life? How long has it been and you are still arguing Song Qingshu coughed and said speechlessly.

    Humph! The two women turned their faces away at the same time.

    If Zhang Wuji had a soul in heaven and saw the two women who once loved him deeply fall in love with another man, I dont know what he would think. Ming Zun finished his recuperation and felt that he had recovered a little bit. He looked at the three who were flirting there and couldnt help but ridicule.

    Bah! Zhao Min spat, No ivory wille out of a dogs mouth!

    Ming Zunughed and said, Whether my mouth is bad or not, you will knowter when you taste it.

    You! Zhao Mins pretty face turned red and white, and her chest heaved rapidly. She was born in a noble family and had countless masters under hermand. She had never been insulted by a man in such a nasty way.

    Zhou Zhiruo stood up, tightened her hand on the whip, and calmly said to Zhao Min, You take Song Qingshu away, and I will help him block it for a while.

    Zhao Min was startled, Then how will you escape?

    Zhou Zhiruo said coldly, Can you please stop talking nonsense? I cant hold him off for long.

    Zhao Min gritted her silver teeth and held Song Qingshu on her shoulders. She was about to take him away, but Song Qingshu gently pushed her away, You can go alone.

    Hearing his words, a strange look shed across Zhou Zhiruos face, Why dont you want to leave?

    Song Qingshu smiled gently, How can I let my woman fight to the death and escape by myself?

    Zhou Zhiruos heart trembled, but her face still remained expressionless, You know that if you can leave sessfully, you can avenge me in the future.

    I know Song Qingshu nodded, But you need to be sacrificed in the processI cant do it. So I choose to stay. Dont you think it will be more romantic to be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same fate?

    Zhou Zhiruo trembled slightly and took a deep breath, Okay!

    Zhao Min looked at Song Qingshu, then at Zhou Zhiruo, and saw the expression on their face. A look of determination shed on her face, and she couldnt help but stamp her feet, Okay, this happened because of me. Since you wont leave, I will stay with you until the end.

    Ming Zun pped his hands and said, What a touching scene, but little Mongo1ian witch, that couple decided to live and die together, dont you feel ashamed as an outsider?

    Zhao Mins face turned red, and she subconsciously defended, Now that I know that Brother Wuji has been ki1led by you, and there is no hope of revenge, it is better to go down to find Brother Wuji early, hoping that he has not drank Meng Po Soup yet. (G: Meng Po Soup tranted as Soup of Oblivion or Water of Lethe, is a drink that must be given to anyone who enters the afterlife.)

    Ming Zun smiled disdainfully, As the Mongolian princess, you should believe in the Immortal Heaven, but you actually talk about the afterlife of the Han people. You are indeed a deviant little witch. But even if you want to die, you wont have it that easy. I have already said that I will turn you, a little witch, into a s1ave and tort*ure you day and night, in order to relieve the hatred in the heart of my people.

    The color on Zhao Mins pretty face faded, and she quietly said to Zhou Zhiruo, Hey, havent you always wanted to ki1l me? If it bes impossible for us to escape, just ki1l me first.

    Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help but nce at her and said curiously, I may not have time to ki1l youter why dont youmit suic1de now?

    Zhao Min smiled awkwardly, I still want to live a little longer. Besides, the great Immortal God does not allow his people tomit suic1de.

    If your Immortal God is so useful, why dont you ask him to deal with this old monster? Zhou Zhiruo curled her lips.

    Uh Zhao Min was speechless for a moment.

    You dont have to waste your efforts. No one will die without my consent. Seeing the two women arguing, Ming Zun snorted impatiently.

    Really? Zhou Zhiruos face turned cold, and she quickly swung her whip, aiming to wrap around Zhao Mins neck. With the power of the White Python Whip technique, the moment Zhao Mins slender neck was wrapped around, she would probably suffocate to death.

    Ming Zun frowned, and the Holy me Tablet quickly flew towards Zhou Zhiruo.

    Zhou Zhiruo withdrew her long whip and whipped it towards the Holy me Tablet. The Holy me Tablet in the air seemed to have eyes, and it avoided in an extremely weird arc.

    Before Zhou Zhiruo came back to her senses, she felt numbness in several major acupuncture points on her body. It turned out that several other Holy me Tablets had quietly bypassed her guard and restrained the acupuncture points on her body.

    Zhao Min finally reacted, touched her neck fearfully, and red at Zhou Zhiruo, Were you really nning to ki1l me?

    Didnt you ask me to ki1l you? Zhou Zhiruo calmly responded.

    Didnt I ask you to ki1l meter? Zhao Min was speechless.

    We might not have a chanceter. Zhou Zhiruo sighed quietly.

    Why are you so useless? After all, you are the leader of a sect. Howe you were restrained with just one move! Where did the majesty of the Lion ying Assmbly go? Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo was restrained in the blink of an eye, Zhao Min fired back.

    If you are so capable, why dont you ki1l him yourself? Zhou Zhiruo shut up Zhao Min with just one sentence.

    A burst of arrogantughter resounded through the sky. Ming Zun approached the three of them and said to Zhou Zhiruo, Master Zhou, just now this brat said he would stay and die with you. Are you very touched? You should understand now. Its not that he is great, but that he knows that you cant stop me at all and he cant leave at all, so he just pretended to be generous and stayed.

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly and did not defend himself.

    Instead, Zhou Zhiruo sneered, People with dirty minds will regard everyone as a despicable person.

    Zhao Min tilted her head and smiled sweetly at Zhou Zhiruo, It is rare that we have the same opinion.

    Ming Zuns face turned gloomy, and he ignored the two women and looked at Song Qingshu, Song Qingshu, I can let one of you three leave. Who do you think I should let go?

    You would be so kind? Song Qingshu was stunned and quickly understood the other partys sinister intentions, Then you should let Zhao Min go.

    Ming Zunughed loudly, Master Zhou, did you see? Your man would rather save another woman than his own wife. Arent you hurt?

    Seeing Zhou Zhiruos silence, Ming Zun continued, I thought that the witch surnamed Zhao had an affair with him before, and now it seems that it is indeed the case.

    Song Qingshu was not in a hurry, but smiled, and asked leisurely, Oh, the Princess and I have an adu1terous affair between us? I would like to hear the details.

    Ming Zun said coldly, If you and that little demoness have nothing between you, how could you give up on ki1ling me to save her and cause this situation? If she has nothing to do with you, why would she bring you here instead of the experts from Prince Ruyangs Pce? Why did she give up the chance to escape just now and willingly stay and die with you?

    It indeed seems true when you say it like this Song Qingshu nodded in agreement, turned to look at Zhao Min, and said with a smile, I didnt expect that the Princess would actually be deeply in love with me. If we are lucky enough to escape this disaster, how about you forget about Zhang Wuji and follow me?

    Bah! Zhao Mins face turned red. That old monster is crazy, and have you also gone crazy with him? If I hadnt thought that you were seriously injured, I would definitely tear your mouth apart.

    Zhou Zhiruo frowned and couldnt help but re at Zhao Min, Why do you like to covet my belongings?

    Covets your belongings? Zhao Mins mouth curved with a nice arc, Yes, this Princess likes to rob others. What can you do about it?

    Shameless! Zhou Zhiruo wasnt angry, butughed. Now that the two of them were in danger, they were bickering before their death, so it had a different feeling.

    Zhao Min made a proud face, and then nudged Song Qingshu next to him, Hey, Surnamed Song, why did you choose to let me go? Are you really interested in this Princess?

    Zhou Zhiruo raised her eyebrows and ears at once. She obviously also cared about Song Qingshus answer.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, If Zhiruo and I die together, we can still be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same fate, and we will not be lonely on the road to the Yellow Spring. If I die together with you, I will see you and Zhang Wuji together on the road to Yellow Spring. Wouldnt it be depressing?

    After hearing the words same fate, Zhou Zhiruo breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and thought to herself, <i>With so many things happening between me and him, it wouldnt be a bad idea to die together like this.</i>

    What Zhao Min cared about was hisst sentence. Listening to Song Qingshus tone, he seemed to be slightly jealous. For some reason, Zhao Min felt inexplicably happy.

    Seeing the two womens heartfelt smiles, Ming Zuns heart welled up with anger, How can it be so easy to die together?

    As his eyes wandered between the two women, one bright and charming, while the other elegant and cold, Ming Zuns gaze turned strange, then he smiled and said, Song Qingshu, you can go die in peace. As a hero surnamed Cao once said, I will raise your wife, so dont worry about it.

    Zhao Min said angrily, You are also a master of the generation, and the teachings of Ming Cult also yearn for light, punish evil and promote good, how can you be so shameless?

    Ming Zun smiled nonchntly, How can ordinary people like you understand my perception of good and evil? A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, this is the greatest good in the world. Your Mongolian Western Expeditionary Army burned, ki1led, looted, and ra*ped women. So what is wrong if I want you to experience such humiliation?

    What about Zhou Zhiruo? She didnt hurt your people. Zhao Min couldnt help but say.

    ording to the words of the Han people, a great person does not stick to trivial norms. She will be serving me, which is the greatest honor for a woman in the world. Ming Zun said proudly.

    This level of shamelessness surpasses even me. Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and shook his head, but secretly gathered his True Qi at his fingertips. After adjusting his breath during this period, he thought to himself, <i>If Ming Zune over in a state of triumph, I should be able to take him down with me.</i>

    Just as he was thinking about how to trick him without arousing suspicion, a clear female voice was heard from not far away, Bah, bah, bah, you are so shameless!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 426: Ming Zun vs Ah Qing

    <h4>Chapter 426: Ming Zun vs Ah Qing</h4>

    Everyone looked around and saw a young girl wearing a light green dress standing not far away, ring angrily at Ming Zun, obviously very dissatisfied with what he just said.

    Smelly girl, what did you say? Ming Zun was a being who was used to stand above thousands, so there was no way that he would tolerate being rudely interrupted by a young girl on his face.

    The girl in light green dress stretched out her finger and scratched her face, I said bah, bah, bah, you are so shameless. Didnt you hear me? Are you deaf?

    Seeing the girls innocent expression as she asked Ming Zun if he was deaf, Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help but burst intoughter.

    Although Song Qingshu also found it funny, he still worriedly said, Little Sister, please leave this ce quickly. Its very dangerous here.

    The girl in light green dress turned around to look at Song Qingshu, and her eyes bent like crescent moons as she smiled, You are quite kind-hearted. You helped me bury Xiaobai before, and now you are still caring about me when you are about to die.

    Song Qingshu was startled, Who is Xiaobai? ?

    The girl in light green dress became a bit gloomy, Thats my poor white sheep.

    That was just a little effort. Song Qingshu was speechless and didnt know what to say.

    Hey, Big Brother, I remember that you were very good at martial arts. Why are you looking half-dead now? Was it because you were beaten by this shameless man? The girl in light green dress suddenly pointed at Ming Zun and asked doubtfully.

    Song Qingshu suppressed his smile and nodded, Yes.

    The girl in light green dress looked at Ming Zun, It seems that your martial arts is very high.

    Ming Zuns face had already turned ashen, Ignorant girl, talking nonsense can cost you your life.

    Song Qingshu also agreed and said, Little Sister, quickly leave, this old monster is not a good person, be careful, or he might ki1l you to get rid of a witness.

    Ki1l me? The girl in light green dress was stunned and said with a smile, Im not afraid of him.

    Ming Zun snorted coldly. He could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He pointed his hand at the girl, and one of the Holy me Tablets shot forward. However, seeing that she was quite a pretty girl, Ming Zun couldnt help but feel pity for her, so he didnt aim the Holy me Tablet at her vitals, and only nned to teach her a lesson.

    Watchout? Before Song Qingshu even finished speaking, he had to close his mouth because he saw the girl just casually grab the Holy me Tablet!

    The girl put the Holy me Tablet in the palm of her hand and knocked it with the green bamboo stick she used for herding sheep. Then she heard a popping sound and eximed in surprise, Hey, what is this thing made of? Its quite hard!

    Ming Zun was left speechless.

    Although he only used three-thirds of his strength, how could the Holy me Tablet be caught by ordinary people? So he flicked his sleeve, and the Holy me Tablet in the girls hand flew back into Ming Zuns sleeve as if it had heard the summons of its master.

    Little girl, who are you? Ming Zun looked at her with a hint of fear.

    Are you asking for my name? My name is Ah Qing. The girl replied innocently. (G: From now on, Aqing will be changed to Ah Qing, Ajiu to Ah Jiu, Ake to Ah Ke, and so on. Although my previous trantion wasnt wrong, but I think this version looks better.)

    Ah Qing? Ming Zun thought for a while and couldnt remember any hidden master whose daughter was named Ah Qing.

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, was extremely excited.

    <i>Could it be that she is Ah Qing, the girl raising sheep? The one from the book Sword of the Yue Maiden?</i>

    In his past life, there were discussions on the inte about who was the strongest master in all of Jin Yongs books. Some said it was the Sweeping Monk, and some said that it was Dugu Qiubaieveryone was sure about their own opinion, and they fought endlessly, but everyone tacitly excluded one person from their discussion.

    Because in everyones opinion, that persons martial arts realm far exceeded the concept of power in Jin Yongs novels, and she had to be a bug in the system!

    That person was the Lady of Yue (Yuen), Ah Qing.

    With a simple green bamboo stick, she beat the 3,000 soldiers of the Yue Kingdom who dominated the Spring and Autumn Period back to their kingdom. And she did that with ease, creating a myth!

    Previously, there was amon conception that one person could never defeat an army. However, Ah Qing destroyed that conception into oblivion with her unfathomable strength.

    Even Xiao Feng, when facing the Liao rebel leader, Yelu Chongyuan, took advantage of the opponents carelessness and narrowly escaped with his life. If he was asked to do it again, there would be no chance of sess.

    Even the majestic Wang Chongyang, who was considered the number one swordsman in the world, and other famous masters like Ouyang Feng, Zhou Botong, Yideng, and Huang Yaoshi, who were part of the Five Greats, would be helpless against the Jin army.

    First-ss masters like Huang Rong, as well as Cheng Ying, would be suppressed and ki1led if they were surrounded by hundreds of Mongolian soldiers.

    Therefore, it had to be understood just how incredible Ah Qings strength was.

    Why is your expression so strange? Zhao Min paid attention to Song Qingshu from time to time, and when she saw the faux-smile on his face, she couldnt help but ask.

    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, Maybe we wont have to be mandarin ducks with the same fate tonight.

    Bah, who wants to be mandarin ducks with the same fate with you. Zhao Mins face turned red and she couldnt help but snap.

    Zhou Zhiruo was more concerned about the young girls martial arts, because she had fought against Ming Zun and knew that although Ming Zun was careless just now, she would never be able to grab Ming Zuns Holy me Tablet as easily as that girl.

    Hearing what Song Qingshu said, Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help but interrupt and asked, Do you know that Ah Qing?

    Not only do I know herbut her name is like thunder reverberating in my ears! Song Qingshu said with emotion.

    Zhou Zhiruo was startled and asked subconsciously, Is she that famous? Why have I never heard of such a person before?

    Zhao Min nodded in agreement. Even with the Prince Ruyangs intelligencework, she had never heard of this girl. So she naturally didnt understand why Song Qingshu was so confident.

    Just continue to watch, and you will know Song Qingshu smiled enigmatically.

    Although Ming Zun was a little worried about the identity behind this girl, at this point, in order to keep his secret from being leaked, he couldnt let her leave alive.

    As a great martial arts master, although the girl in front of him seemed a bit abnormal, Ming Zun still didnt take her seriously.

    Little girl, lets see if you can catch my Holy me Tablet this time. Ming Zun snorted coldly, waved his hand, and the Holy me Tablet shot towards Ah Qing at a speed several times faster than before. He didnt hold back any more. Not only was the Holy me Tablet filled with a terrifying aura of destruction, but it was also aimed at Ah Qings fatal points.

    Ah Qings expression turned serious, and she was obviously no longer as rxed and carefree as before. She carefully stared at the flight path of the Holy me Tablet, and once again stretched out her dainty little hand.

    Just when her hand was about to grab the Holy me Tablet, the Holy me Tablet let out a dragon roar and suddenly broke into six parts, spinning around and hitting various key points on Ah Qings side and back.

    Ming Zun is so shameless. He actually put six Holy me Tablets together and pretended that he only shot one. Song Qingshu couldnt help but curse out loud.

    ording to his spection, Ming Zun probably didnt know Ah Qing. So with his identity as a master, there was no need to use all his strength to deal with such a young girl.

    Ouch! Ah Qing eximed, then she bent her body, leaping out of the attack circle of the Holy me Tablet. However, the Holy me Tablet seemed as if it was being controlled remotely, and followed Ah Qing like a tarsal maggot.

    Despicable!

    Ah Qing screamed, picked up the green bamboo stick and pointed it at the rotating Holy me Tablet. With two sharp sounds, the two Holy me Tablets were hit in the blink of an eye

    As the two pieces of Holy me Tablets fell to the ground, an abnormal flush shed across Ming Zuns face. It was obvious that he had suffered serious internal injuries. He couldnt help but look at the figure not far away who looked like a goddess from the Nine Heavens with shock and anger.

    When another Holy me Tablet was shot down by Ah Qing, Ming Zun could no longer stand still. He roared and rushed towards Ah Qing, who was dodging the siege of the Holy me Tablet, like a cannonball.

    Be careful! Although he had great confidence in Ah Qing, Ming Zun was also an ancient monster. Song Qingshu was afraid that something would happen to her, so he used the remaining energy to shoot the Wooden Sword at Ming Zun, hoping that he could temporarily stop him.

    As soon as the Wooden Sword was fired, Song Qingshu couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that the forceful attack had caused injuries in his body.

    Hearing the sound of the Wooden Sword slicing through the air, Ming Zun coldly snorted and brushed the Wooden Sword aside with a flick of his sleeve. Although he was a little surprised that he couldnt break a simple Wooden Sword with all his strength, Ming Zun still focused all his attention on Ah Qing, aiming to press his palm against Ah Qings delicate body.

    You are not a good person! Ah Qing scolded.

    She was a little bothered by the Holy me Tablet that was suddenly split into six. And when she saw Ming Zuns sneak attack, and she couldnt help but feel a little angry in her heart. So she waved her green bamboo stick at him in annoyance

    A massive whirlpool of green Sword Qi rapidly formed with Ah Qing as the center. The Holy me Tablets that were flying all over the sky seemed to scream in pain when they encountered the green Sword Qi and fell to the side one after another.

    Ming Zuns pupils shrank, and he hurriedly used all his strength to activate the Heaven and Earth Great Shift. Just before the green Sword Qi struck him, a mass of ck aura blocked before Ming Zuns body.

    As soon as the mass of ck aura came into contact with the green Sword Qi, it quickly melted away like spring snow encountering the scorching sun.

    Ming Zun screamed, moved his sleeves, and took back the Holy me Tablet scattered on the ground, and his figure fled away into the distance with a ck haze.

    Its really boring. To think he would run away like a scared fox Ah Qing just took a step forward, but she gave up and didnt continue to chase.

    Was that Ming Zun defeated so easily? Zhao Min was lost for a moment and muttered.

    Although Zhou Zhiruo said nothing, her eyes were full of awe when she looked at Ah Qing.

    Big Brother, thank you for helping me just now. Ah Qing casually hung the green bamboo stick on her waist and jumped to Song Qingshus side.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, Even without my help, he wouldnt be able to hurt you.

    Ah Qing shook her head, Thats not necessarily true. That persons martial arts realm was very high. I dont know what martial arts he used just now, but he was able to dissolve 70% of my Sword Qi

    The young girl fell into deep thought, but quickly raised her head and smiled, I dont want to think about it anymore, anyway, having 30% of my Sword Qi invade his body would be enough trouble for him.

    That should be it. It seems that the Ming Cult will soon go through a great change. Song Qingshu calmly analyzed the situation.

    Ah Qings ability to materialize Sword Qi didnt surprise Song Qingshu. On the contrary, he was extremely shocked by the fact that Ming Zun could actually materialize the Qi of the Heaven and Earth Great Shift.

    So only 30% of the Sword Qi invaded that old monsters body? Zhao Min couldnt help but show a trace of regret on her face.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 427: The Women Meet

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Women Meet</h4>

    Song Qingshu said with a smile, You dont know just how potent Ah Qings 30% Sword Qi is. If my prediction is correct, Ming Zuns cultivation level will be reduced by at least half because of the Sword Qi.

    In the past, Dongfang Muxue was injured by Feng Qingyangs Sword Qi. The injury made sure that she would not be able to return to her peak condition within several years, let alone Ah Qings innate Sword Qi which was even more powerful.

    Is that so? Zhao Mins eyes lit up with a hint of joy.

    If Ming Zuns cultivation level had been reduced by more than half, it would make it much easier to deal with him.

    You guys make him sound like an old monster, but I dont think that person is old at all. Ah Qing tilted her head and asked doubtfully.

    Its a long storywhy did you show up here? Song Qingshu struggled to stand up.

    Zhou Zhiruo, who was on the side, saw him swaying and quickly went over to help him up. Song Qingshu responded to her with a grateful smile.

    There was a lot of noise here, so my sheep couldnt sleep, so I came over to take a look. Oh, I have to go back and take care of my sheep, or they might be eaten by the wolves in the mountains. As she spoke, Ah Qing patted her head, turned around and left.

    Just as she took a step forward, Ah Qing seemed to remember something. She turned around and nced at Song Qingshu, Big Brother, you seem to be seriously injured.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and shook his head, Dont worry, I wont die.

    Ah Qing was overjoyed and said with a smile, Then I can leave with peace of mind.

    After that, she jumped up and disappeared into the distance.

    Looking at her leaving figure, Zhao Min smiled happily and said, Didnt you say that you are very familiar with her? I feel like that in her heart you cant evenpare to her sheep.

    Song Qingshu touched his nose and smiled nonchntly, Its not weird if I am not as important to her as her sheep. I would like to advise you, its okay to offend her in the future, but never offend her sheep.

    Then he suddenly coughed up another mouthful of blood.

    You are injured now, so speak less. Zhou Zhiruo was a bit agitated. She looked at Song Qingshu reproachfully, as he suddenly unsealed her acupuncture points, and the use of Qi had obviously aggravated his injury.

    Its just a little blood. Ill get better with a bit of rest. Song Qingshu wiped the corners of his mouth and said looking at the blood on his fingers.

    The Golden Serpent Conference is about to be held. I dont know how you canugh when you look half-dead. Zhao Min was obviously not as optimistic as he was.

    As long as the Princess supports me as agreed, I will solve the rest by myself, so you dont have to worry. Song Qingshu assured with a smile.

    Zhao Min rolled her eyes, It seems that you have a secret method for treating internal injuriesthats right, it must be that! You were even able to heal your destroyed meridians in the past. So this injury is really nothing specialit seems that I worried about you for nothing.

    Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help but cough, If you want to seduce him, at least find a time when Im not around.

    Zhao Mins face turned red, but she quickly covered it up. She didnt have the shyness of amon Han woman at all, and calmly responded, Then you have to hold him tighter, dont let me snatch him away again.

    After saying that, she turned around and left, leaving only a series of silver bell-likeughter in the mountain air.

    I saw tears in her eyes when she turned around just now After a moment of silence, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly spoke up.

    How can she not be sad when she realized that the real Zhang Wuji is dead? She just didnt want to show her weak side in front of you, her former love rival. Song Qingshu sighed.

    Im afraid she just didnt want to show anything in front of you. Zhou Zhiruo said jealously.

    From the conversation between Zhao Min and Song Qingshu, anyone with a normal IQ could tell that there was something between the two.

    AhhhrghI suddenly feel a little dizzy now, ahhhghaaaahhh! Song Qingshu suddenly cried out, his legs seemed to have lost strength, and his whole body suddenly went limp, leaning against Zhou Zhiruo.

    Whats wrong with you!? Zhou Zhiruo was startled and quickly reached out to hug him.

    Seeing Song Qingshus pale face without a trace of blood, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly panicked and quickly helped him sit down and used her True Qi to heal his injuries.

    One stream after another True Qi went into Song Qingshus body, but it was like a drop of water flowing into the vast ocean without a single ripple. After three sticks of incense amount of time, Zhou Zhiruo finally gave up in despair. Seeing that Song Qingshu was still unconscious, she couldnt help hug him and began to cry.

    Song Qingshu opened his eyes through a slit, nced at Zhou Zhiruo quietly, and felt extremely proud, <i>It seems that pretending to be severely injured at the right time is a great strategy! </i>

    Just as he was about to pretend to wake up, two female voices was suddenly heard not far away.

    Brother Song!

    Young Master Song!

    Song Qingshu immediately recognized the voices of Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing, and his hair almost stood up in dread. Now that the three women bumped into each other, who knew what would happen?

    Song Qingshu quickly closed his eyes tightly, and thought, <i>I wont wake up even if Im beaten to death!</i>

    Zhou Zhiruo was obviously awakened by the sound. She subconsciously grasped the whip at her side and warily looked over.

    Ah Jiu was the first to arrive and saw Song Qingshu lying in the arms of a woman, unknown whether he was alive or dead. She subconsciously thought that that woman had harmed Song Qingshu. After all, she knew Song Qingshus martial arts realm very well. She really couldnt think of anyone else in the world who could hurt him. However, it would be understandable if the assant was a woman.

    Let him go! Ah Jiu roared, and attacked Zhou Zhiruo with her sword.

    Zhou Zhiruo frowned, whipped her long whip, and struck Ah Jiu in the air with her beautiful whip technique. After many defeats at the hands of Song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo had practiced the Nine Yin Scripture in seclusion for a long time, and her martial arts skills could now be considered to be among the top masters in the world. There were two main reasons why she was easily defeated by Ming Zun just now. Firstly, Ming Zunsbat experience far exceeded hers. Secondly, the Holy me Tablet was too weird. It was not that she was really that vulnerable.

    Ah Jiu, on the other hand, obtained the true inheritance of Iron Sword Sect, and not only encountered many adventures, but also obtained half of Song Qingshus True Qi in Shengjing. Her martial arts had already surpassed most of the female martial artists in the world.

    However, Zhou Zhiruo, as the leader of Emei Sect, had inherited all the martial arts of the Emei Sect and she had practiced the Nine Yin Scripture.

    The two of them went back and forth, fighting for more than a dozen moves in the blink of an eye. Ah Jiu couldnt get close to her, and Zhou Zhiruo couldnt force her back. So the two women soon fell into a stalemate.

    Dont fight! Dont fight, she one of our own! Xia Qingqing finally rushed over and saw the two of them fighting. She felt angry and amused, and quickly shouted.

    Zhou Zhiruo had met Xia Qingqing in the Forbidden City, so she naturally recognized her. Moreover, she had just heard the two of them calling Song Qingshu, and she understood that Ah Jiu was probably another one of Song Qingshus women. She was already angry in her heart, and Ah Jiu started fighting as soon as they met, so of course she wouldnt be polite.

    But now that Xia Qingqing had spoken out, she could no longer pretend not to know and continue to fight, so she snorted coldly and withdrew the whip.

    One of our own? Ah Jiu took the opportunity to break away from the battle and looked at Xia Qingqing with a puzzled face.

    Xia Qingqing also a weird expression on her face, and quickly exined, This is the leader of the Emei Sect, Zhou Zhirou.

    Ah? Ah Jiu looked embarrassed. After all, Zhou Zhiruo was Song Qingshus wife, and she herself had no name or status yet. However, the first time they met, she actually started fighting with her!

    Im sorry, II thought you Ah Jiu blushed and stood there at a loss.

    Who are you? Zhou Zhiruos voice was cold and she looked at her quietly.

    II Ah Jiu didnt know how to exin it for a while. She and Song Qingshu had only decided to be together not too long ago, and she didnt have any status yet. And she also couldnt introduce herself as the former Ninth Princess of the Ming Dynasty, as that might seem like she was unting her noble status.

    Fortunately, Xia Qingqing helped her out, Sister Zhou, her name is Ah Jiu, you can also call her Ah Jiu from now on.

    Ah Jiu? Zhou Zhiruos eyes shed with surprise, You are the one MingZhang Wuji appointed as the new saintess, the former Ninth Princess of the Ming Dynasty?

    Zhou Zhiruo had a deep connection with the Ming Cult, so of course she knows about such an important thing as the appointment of a new saintess, but she had never met her.

    Yes, Sister Zhou. Ah Jiu couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. Although she was born in the royal family, she subconsciously cared about the status among women, but thinking of Song Qingshus original promise, it was no big deal to call her sister.

    Zhou Zhiruo was subconsciously startled when she saw Ah Jiu taking the initiative to call her sister. Of course she knew Ah Jius noble status. She had such a high status and yet she took the initiative to show her kindness!

    Zhou Zhiruo couldnt keep herself calm anymore and couldnt help but secretly curse Song Qingshu in her heart, <i>I dont understand just what he didbut he actually managed to capture the heart of this woman with a noble bloodline and status.</i>

    Hello, Ah Jiu. Zhou Zhiruo forced out a smile and nodded towards Ah Jiu.

    The most open-minded person in the scene was Xia Qingqing. She and Ah Jiu were old friends, and she had also met Zhou Zhiruo in the Forbidden City. Seeing that the two women were actually acting like close sisters, Xia Qingqing felt quite amused, and she didnt bother to care about their actions. She quickly ran to Song Qingshu and checked his pulse, and face turned pale, Whats wrong with Brother Song?

    <i>Sure enough, Youyou cares about me the most! </i>Thought Song Qingshu in Xia Qingqings embrace. Feeling the soft feeling of her mounds, Song Qingshu tried hard to restrain the expression of enjoyment on his face.

    It turned out that the two women were waiting for Song Qingshu toe back. But when he didnte back even after a long time, they became worried that he was in danger, so they came out to look for him together.

    The noise of the battle between Song Qingshu and Ming Zun just now was too loud, so the two women followed the sound and arrived at the scene, resulting in the following events.

    He was seriously injured. Zhou Zhiruo finally came to her senses and replied.

    Who can hurt him so severely? Ah Jiu also came over and felt Song Qingshus pulse with her bare hands, her expression also changed.

    An old monster! Zhou Zhiruo gritted her teeth and replied, suddenly her ears twitched, There was too much noise just now, and now many experts areing here. This is not the ce to talk.

    Lets go back to our camp first. Ah Jiu responded.

    Zhou Zhiruo hesitated and said, He is seriously injured now and is in critical condition. I n to take him to Divine Physician Xue.

    But he ns topete for the position of the Golden Serpent King. Xia Qingqing anxiously responded.

    Zhou Zhiruo felt slightly angry, How can he participate if hes like this?

    Ah Jius expression changed, and she suddenly said with a red face, If Brother Song suffered internal injuries, he can actually be saved without the help of Divine Physician Xue.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 428: Healing Gone Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 428: Healing Gone Wrong</h4>

    Is there anything you can do? Zhou Zhiruo looked at her in surprise.

    Ah Jius face turned red, and her expression suddenly became coy, There is a way

    What way? Why are you hesitating? Ah Jiu, please tell me! Xia Qingqing asked anxiously.

    Ah Jiu also looked depressed, wondering how she could tell such a thing in front of them, but considering Song Qingshus condition, she knew that Zhou Zhiruo might really take him away if she didnt say anything clearly.

    Last time in Shengjing City, I was also seriously injured Ah Jiu blushed and hesitantly gave an overview of the treatment she had received in the past.

    After hearing her words, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing looked at each other, and Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help but curse angrily, This bast*rd, I dont know where he learned such a nasty heretic martial arts.

    Ah Jiu subconsciously defended her beloved, ording to SongBrother Song, it is an authentic and upright method of Tantric Buddh1sm.

    She was subconsciously about to say Song Lang, but now that not only his formal wife, but also another lover was present, calling him Song Lang would sound too pretentious, so she quickly imitated Xia Qingqing and called him Brother Song.

    Thinking of that, Ah Jiu became a little envious of Xia Qingqing. On the surface, she had the title of Yuan Chengzhis widow, although it hindered her rtionship with Song Qingshu, it allowed her to remain aloof in front of other people.

    Thinking of Song Qingshus shameless expression at times, Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly, Do you really believe his nonsense? It must be a lie.

    Song Qingshu, who was pretending to be unconscious, broke into a cold sweat, and he didnt dare to wake up in such a vtile situation.

    Feeling that someone was approaching, Zhou Zhiruo said, Its not appropriate to stay here for a long time. Lets leave first.

    After that, Xia Qingqing led the way. Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu each held Song Qingshus arm and used their Qinggong to carry him to the Wangwu Sect camp.

    Seeing the two women supporting Song Qingshu, Xia Qingqing could not help but feel a little sorry for her special status. After all, she was going to meet the Wangwu Sectter, so she would have to do that as the nominal mistress of the Golden Serpent Camp. If she was supporting the other party so closely, it wouldnt take long for rumors to spread throughout the Golden Serpent Camp.

    Ninth Princess, whats going on with Young Master Song? Situ Bolei, who came out to greet them after hearing the news, couldnt help but be shocked when he saw Song Qingshus condition.

    Ah Jiu shook her head slightly, There is no time to exin at this time. I will take him back to my room. The general should send people to guard outside and no one is allowed to disturb us.

    Hearing that Ah Jiu was about to take a man back to her room, Situ Boleis expression changed. A look of hesitation appeared on his face, but when he thought that the two of their status as lovers, it seemed quite eptable. How can they be bothered with so many royal etiquette in these troubled times? So he immediately nodded and quickly arranged some of his capable men to guard outside Ah Jius courtyard from a distance.

    Zeng Rou got the newste, and when she hurried over there was no trace of Song Qingshu. She quickly asked anxiously, Master, I heard that Brother Song was seriously injured?

    Situ Bolei nodded, Rouer, you dont have to worry too much. The Ninth Princess has had many adventures in the world over the years, and she is very skilled in martial arts. She will definitely have a way to save Young Master Song.

    I want to see Brother Song. Zeng Rou rushed to Ah Jius courtyard in a hurry. She had just been betrothed to Song Qingshu an hour ago. Logically speaking, the two of them should not see each other before they got married, but now that Song Qingshus life and death were uncertain, how could Zeng Rou care about that.

    Rouer, stop Situ Bolei pulled her back, The Ninth Princess passed down the decree and no one is allowed to disturb her.

    Not even me? Zeng Rou looked surprised.

    Situ Bolei said seriously, She is a princess after all. Although the Ming Dynasty is no more, we ministers still have to abide by the etiquette of monarchs and ministers.

    Oh. Zeng Rou looked disappointed and nkly looked at the direction of the Ah Jius courtyard.

    In the courtyard, after the three womenid Song Qingshu down on the bed, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing looked at Ah Jiu in unison, What should we do now?

    Ah Jius face, which was originally as white as snow, turned blushing red, and she lowered her head as she murmured, I can only recall the cirction route of his Qi. Youcan you wait for me outside?

    Knowing nature of the method, Zhou Zhiruo felt ufortable in her heart. The rtionship between Xia Qingqing and Song Qingshu was more intimate, so she was more open-minded and directly asked, But he is like this now can he do it?

    As soon as those words came out, the three womens hearts trembled. They were no longer innocent maidens, so they naturally understood the meaning behind her words.

    Ah Jius eyes flickered and she weakly mumbled, I I will try my best.

    Then thank you for your hard work. After giving Song Qingshu a deep look, Zhou Zhiruo said to Ah Jiu before leaving.

    Its not hard, its not hard at all! Ah Jiu hurriedly waved her hands.

    After the conversation, both women felt extremely awkward.

    Xia Qingqing on the side suppressed herughter and pulled Zhou Zhiruo out, Ajiu, we are waiting outside. If anything happens, just call and we wille to help.

    <i>Help?</i>

    Song Qingshu, who was pretending to be asleep, heard the word, and his ears suddenly perked up. A series of fascinating pictures appeared in his mind, and his heart couldnt help but move, <i>This is an once in a lifetime opportunity, how about I</i>

    Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing closed the door as they left, and only Ah Jiu and Song Qingshu were left in the room.

    After being alone, Ah Jiu more rxed instead. After all, in her heart, Song Qingshu was still unconscious.

    Song Lang, Ah Jiu will never forget that night in Shengjing, butbut I really didnt pay much attention to the route of your Qi cirction at that time, so you should wake up quickly. Ah Jiu murmured to herself, as her fingertips gently brushed Song Qingshus face.

    Song Qingshu was moved in her heart. He was originally worried that it would be a traumatic experience for Ah Jiu, but now he finally understood how she felt. That night turned out to be so wonderful in her heart!

    The sound of undressing reached his ears, and soon a body as smooth as jade came close to him, and Song Qingshus whole body tensed subconsciously.

    <i>Isnt it too shameless for me to do this?</i> Song Qingshu was in a trance.

    As an imperial princess, Ah Jiu has never done anything discourteous in her life. And now, in order to save him, she actually let go of her pride and was willing to serve him?

    On one side was moral dilemma, on the other side was the temptation of pleasure. When Song Qingshus heart was full of entanglements, he suddenly trembled, and a certain part of his body was caught by gentle and moist lips.

    When Song Qingshu and Ah Jiu had done the intimate act before, he tried to get Ah Jiu to do it several times, but every time she blushed and shook her head. Obviously,ing from an imperial family, she couldnt bear to do such a thing. Unexpectedly, she actually took the initiative to do this this time.

    Feeling the drastic changes in the thing in her mouth, Ah Jiu said happily, Song Lang, youre auwoake?

    However, because her tongue was blocked by something, in the end it only turned into waves of unclear whining sounds.

    How could Song Qingshu have the nerve to wake up at this moment and put Ah Jiu into an embarrassing situation? He had no choice but to enjoy Ah Jius thin and soft lips while enduring the moral condemnation.

    Song Lang, why arent you awake yet? Ah Jiu rubbed her slightly numb mouth and looked at Song Qingshu, who was still motionless, rather resentfully.

    Song Qingshu couldnt help it anymore, he hugged Ah Jius delicate jade-like body, turned over and pressed her down.

    Song Lang~ uhmng~ Ah Jiu showed a look of surprise on her face. But before she could finish her sentence, she felt his raging dragon plunge deep inside her wetnessand the rest of her words were turned into a melodious cry.

    Ah Jius lower lips began to shape and mould around her beloveds veiny shaft, her already tight canal arrested his throbbing shaft, as he hammered away with a more brutal force without restraints.

    Squench! Pah! Squench! Pah!

    Uhnng~ Ahn~ Aahhh!

    Ah Jiu moaned and gasped, as her holy ce produced an abundance of pure Yin Qi.

    Song Qingshu also knew that he couldnt dy healing his injury. Therefore, after continuing to enjoy the act with Ah Jiu for a while, he began to use her pure Yin Qi to help repair his injured meridians.

    After the Qi circted for a cycle, Song Qingshus expression suddenly changed.

    Ah Jiu felt his change and asked with concern, Whats wrong?

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, The main purpose of the Joyful Meditation is to refine both the Yin and Yang Qi. Generally speaking, the Yin Qi of a virg1n maidens body is the purest. Ajiu, you are extremely blessed in that aspect. Even after you have lost your virg1nity, the pure Yin Qi in your body is still abundant, but

    The two of them were connected at the moment, and Ah Jiu seemed to have entered a strange state where she was able to feel the situation in Song Qingshus body. The True Qi had obviouslypleted full cirction, but Song Qingshus internal injuries showed no obvious signs of improvement, so she asked anxiously, But what?

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, This can be regarded as your fault. You forgot that we just had segs a few hours agoso the pure Yin Qi in your body has not recovered yet.

    Ah? Ah Jiu was stunned, What should we do now?

    Before Song Qingshu could answer, Ah Jius face turned red, I have a solution!

    What solution? Song Qingshu was stunned.

    There are two more of us outside. Ah Jiu smiled meaningfully, and suddenly shouted, Sister Zhou, Qingqing,e over and help!

    Ah? Im feeling dizzy again Song Qingshu really didnt know how to face all the women at the same time, so he hurriedly pretended to be unconscious again.

    Ah Jiu was stunned speechless, but at that moment Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing had already heard her call and rushed over. She didnt have time to think more about it, so she quickly pulled a piece of silk sheet beside the bed and wrapped it around her.

    Zhou Zhiruo rushed in with an anxious look on her face, but what she saw was Song Qingshus disheveled appearance, and she turned around in shame.

    Xia Qingqing was unaware of the emotional entanglement between the two and nced at Zhou Zhiruo strangely. However, she didnt have time to think too much about that situation, and quickly looked at Ah Jiu and asked, Ajiu, what happened?

    Ah Jius face was already red, and now it turned even redder. The principles of the Joyful Meditation method were easy to exin, but she couldnt just tell the two women that she and Song Qingshu had segs a few hours ago and now there was not enough pure Yin Qi in her body.

    However, now that her beloveds life was at stake, Ah Jiu decided to calmly exin the matter. Of course, the sensitive parts were just summarized in a brief manner.

    Ah? After understanding the situation in front of them, Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing were dumbfounded.

    In fact, if the two women were alone with Song Qingshu, they would probably even sacrifice their lives to save him. But in front of several other women, how could they act in such a shameful manner?

    Ah Jiu red at Song Qingshu who was lying on the bed resentfully, and lightly gritted her teeth, <i>No wonder he is pretending to be asleep, how could we do such an embarrassing thing if he was awake?</i>

    Thinking of this, Ah Jiu had no choice but to suppress the thought of exposing him, and stood up while wrapped in the silk sheet, Ill leave the rest to you!

    After saying that, she ran out without looking back.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 429: Ray of Light

    <h4>Chapter 429: Ray of Light</h4>

    <strong>(G: Warning, red-hot chapter! I must say, I think Ive gotten pretty good at this.)</strong>

    Hey, Ah Jiu, what will we do if you leave? Xia Qingqing was quick-witted and grabbed Ah Jiu who was about to run away. Among the three girls, only Ah Jiu had experienced the method of dual cultivation. Zhou Zhiruo and Xia Qingqing would be lost if only the two of them were left behind.

    Pulled back by Xia Qingqing, Ah Jius face turned red and she murmured, Do it just like you usually do with himthe True Qi in his body will automatically circte.

    At the moment, Ah Jiu was cursing at Song Qingshu in her heart, thinking that the shameless man could only pretend to be unconscious and leave all the embarrassing tasks to her. She wanted to reveal the truth, but she was worried that the other two women would get angry and leave. Then it would be impossible for her to heal Song Qingshu by herself.

    Is that so? Zhou Zhiruo secretly fell into a dilemma. To be honest, the few times she had segs with Song Qingshu before were all by the twist of fate. Now that she had to do it of her own volition, she couldnt help but feel embarrassed.

    Sister Zhou, you should do it first. Xia Qingqing said with a hint of shyness in her tone. After all, her official identity was still Madame Yuan. With two other women present, how could she have the nerve to interfere.

    Zhou Zhiruo was stunned for a moment in embarrassment, and quickly said, You can go ahead and do it, I will guard you.

    Xia Qingqing was speechless. How could such a thing require a guard?

    Sister Zhou, you are Brother Songs wife after all. Seeing Xia Qingqing in a dilemma, Ah Jiu couldnt help but help her out.

    Seeing the two women looking at her eagerly, Zhou Zhiruo felt like crying, but she was embarrassed to say that she and Song Qingshu were actually only a couple in name.

    Thinking of doing such an embarrassing act in front of two other women, Zhou Zhiruo thought it would be better to just leave. However, after taking a look at Song Qingshu, who was lying on the bed with a pale and lifeless face, she couldnt do it in the end.

    Zhou Zhiruo sighed, Lets not dy any longer. He is too seriously injured now. I cant do it alone. Lets help him heal together.

    Zhou Zhiruo thought in her head, instead of doing it in front of the two women, it would be better to do it all together at the same time. That way, it would be fair to everyone. If everyone was facing the same situation, no one would be feeling embarrassed.

    Hearing Zhou Zhiruos suggestion, Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing couldnt help but look at each other, and Song Qingshu, who was pretending to be unconscious, was even more shocked.

    You guys save him, II am Madame Yuan after all. Although Xia Qingqing usually acted quite boldly, this scene was too shocking, so she subconsciously stepped back.

    Qingqing, please stop pretending. Brother Song has told me everything about you and him. Thinking that if Xia Qingqing left, she would be left alone to face Zhou Zhiruo, who had a cold aura, Ah Jiu felt a little nervous. She shuddered and also dragged Xia Qingqing into the water. She and Xia Qingqing had a deep connection, and in her heart, Xia Qingqing and she were on the same side. Only with her help could she have the confidence to face Zhou Zhiruo.

    As soon as she heard those words, Zhou Zhiruo let out a sigh. Seeing that the two women looked hesitant, she subconsciously showed off her authoritative demeanor and began to arrange tasks, Ninth Princess, help Song Qingshu up and inject the Qi from his Dazhui acupoint, and help us heal his injuries; Qingqing, youyou are responsible for cheering up thatthat thing first

    He is unconscious, how to do this? Xia Qingqing was dumbfounded.

    Ah Jiu lightly bit her lips and whispered something into her ear. Xia Qingqings face suddenly turned red, Ajiu, you have learned bad things from him.

    Although sheined, she hesitated for a moment and still knelt down, then put her head between Song Qingshus legs.

    Zhou Zhiruo took one look and was embarrassed to look again, thinking secretly in her mind, <i>How could they be so bold</i>

    Its your turn.

    While Zhou Zhiruo was still thinking some wild thoughts, Xia Qingqing had already raised her head. She pulled Zhou Zhiruo over, and pushed her towards the bed. She was a little angry at Zhou Zhiruos arrangement and wanted to take revenge.

    Zhou Zhiruo stumbled, her face bumped directly into Song Qingshus lower abdomen, and she felt something hard poke at her fair face. A manly musk reached her nostrils, making her heart beat faster. Looking at the ferocious appearance of the dragon in front of her eyes, she, who had always loved cleanliness, found that she didnt feel any disgust in her heart.

    Feeling the stares Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu were giving her, as if waiting for her to make a move, Zhou Zhiruo gritted her teeth, thinking that as Song Qingshus real wife, there was no reason for her to feel embarrassed in front of other women.

    The strange fragrance circting in the room made Zhou Zhiruo be more bold than usual. She elegantly took off the ribbon around her waist, revealing her crystal clear body. She then positioned herself above Song Qingshus throbbing shaft and slowly lowered her waist

    *****

    The next morning, when Zhou Zhiruo woke up, she found a slender snow-white thigh across her waist, <i>I wonder if its Xia Qingqings or Ah Jius.</i>

    After a moment of confusion, Zhou Zhiruo finally recalled the embarrassing scene from yesterday.

    Patting her cheek gently, Zhou Zhiruo slightly shook her head. She really couldnt figure out why she was so boldst nightspeaking of which, it was all that basta*ds fault!

    She turned around and red at the culprit, only to find that his eyes had already opened and he was looking at her with a smile.

    Zhou Zhiruo didnt know how to face this man for a moment, and subconsciously turned her head to the other side.

    With a faint smile on his face, Song Qingshu reached out and gently stroked her smooth jade chin, Zhiruo,st night was the first time you epted me of your own will.

    I was just trying to save people. Zhou Zhiruo said harshly.

    Oh? I didnt know that my familys Zhiruo was such a kind little white flower, and she was willing to sacrifice her body to save others. Song Qingshu teased.

    Who belongs to your family, even if it is another man, this girl will save him if she is willing. Zhou Zhiruo snorted.

    Your arrogant face is quite cute Song Qingshu brought his lips to her ear and murmured while breathing hot air, But, you actually have the idea of doing it with other men. This is absolutely intolerable. Every inch of you belongs to me alone.

    How can I belong to you! Zhou Zhiruo was slightly annoyed, but for some reason, she couldnt feel any resentment in her heart after the other party dered his sovereignty over her.

    Thats how I am. As soon as Song Qingshu finished speaking, he pressed Zhou Zhiruo under him again.

    Uhhng~ Dont Feeling the changes in Song Qingshus body, Zhou Zhiruo immediately knew what he was going to do and quickly waved her hands.

    Dont worry, they cant hear us. I sealed their sleep acupoints. Song Qingshu smiled evilly and rubbed his big hands on Zhou Zhiruos round thighs.

    You are such an evil basta*d! Zhou Zhiruos beautiful eyes were almost oozing with water. She couldnt help but cursed lightly, but she still subconsciously spread her 1egs in cooperation to wee Song Qingshus raging dragon inside her moist cave.

    Ahhhahhhng~

    Oh~ Feeling his member wrapped by her warm and tight inner fleshy walls, Song Qingshu subconsciously let out a grunt of satisfaction as he continued to drill her gloryho1e with powerful thrusts, Zhiruo, do you still want to kill me?

    Pah! Squench!

    Ohhhahhhngaahng~

    Pah! Squench!

    Ahhhng~ Haahhaahng~

    Zhou Zhiruo endured the impact of his body, as her lover skillfully plunged his shaft deep inside her dripping wet canal, stroking and smashing against her womb, and she couldnt help but reveal an alluring and sultry expression on her face. She gently wrapped her legs around Song Qingshus waist, and softly hummed, Ahhhng~ If you make me as happy every timeahhng~ I might consider letting you livehaahh~

    Then I will make you even more happy. Song Qingshu chuckled, and then activated his Joyful Qi, and the familiar sweet fragrance gradually filled the air again.

    Zhou Zhiruo sniffed, and soon felt that her body was more than ten times more sensitive than usual. While her body was shaking violently, she said with a cry, What is this fragrance emanating from your body?

    Song Qingshu proudly remarked, Its something that make womens legs go weak.

    But he couldnt help but murmur in his heart, <i>The tantr1c master who created the Joyful Meditation method back then was definitely a per*vert</i>

    Ahnhh~ Is it effective for any woman? Zhou Zhiruos eyes shed with a hint of intoxication.

    Song Qingshu nodded proudly, Even an iceberg will melt and turn into boiling water if they smell this fragrance.

    Pah! Squench!

    Why didnt you use it on me before? Zhou Zhiruo showed aplicated look, knowing that if Song Qingshu used this method from the beginning, even if she hated him in her heart, she would be so add1cted to him physically that she wouldnt be able to leave him.

    Its effect is too overbearing. If I use it on a woman, it would be too boring. Song Qingshu grabbed Zhou Zhiruos shoulders and turned her over.

    When Song Qingshu pulled his shaft out of her wetness, Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help but feel a sense of emptiness. Just as she was about to say something, her waist sank on the bed, as Song Qingshu had again plunged his member deep inside her from behind.

    Ahhhng~ Haahhaahng~

    The familiar sense of fullness made her waist and eyes go numb, and her whole body trembled violently in pleasure.

    Pah! Squench!

    Ahangahhhan~

    Pah! Squench!

    Ahnhhhaaahhhan~

    I only use this fragrance on women who love me to add some joy in our intimate activities. Song Qingshu gently caressed Zhou Zhiruos delicate jade-like back and sighed, Zhiruo, your body is so beautiful~

    Hearing her lovers praise, Zhou Zhiruo felt a surge of sweetness in her heart. She subconsciously lowered her waist and half-knelt on the bed to make it easier for Song Qingshus to plough her hidden ho1e.

    Hmmng~

    After noticing Zhou Zhiruos subtle movements, Song Qingshu felt even more pity in his heart, and his movements became even gentler.

    Pah! Pah! Squench!

    Ahmmngahhhan~

    Pah! Pah! Pah! Squench!

    Ahnngahngoh~

    Dont use this skill to harm women~ Zhou Zhiruo clutched the silk quilt under her body tightly with both hands, and said in a tired voice between her gasps and moans.

    Thats natural. Song Qingshu smiled slightly.

    Ahhngno, thats not right, I will allow you to use this ability to deal with a certain someone. Zhou Zhiruo suddenly shouted as if she remembered something.

    Who do you want me to deal with? Song Qingshu was stunned.

    Zhao Min. Zhou Zhiruo opened her red lips lightly and said in a tired voice.

    You are really a pair of natural enemies. Song Qingshu stopped his thrusts and suddenly burst intoughter, Do you think its worth it to have me do that for your past grudges?

    Although that little witch Zhao Min is full of evil thought, she is really beautiful. Dont tell me you havent been moved Zhou Zhiruo snorted and saw through Song Qingshus insincerity at a nce, But youre allowed to just y with her body. I will let her be your concubine, so that I can have her bring me tea and water every day.

    Thinking of that prideful woman bow her head to her in defeat, Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help but giggle.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 430: Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 430: Bad News</h4>

    Sure enough, pink hair is ck at the root. Song Qingshu secretly clicked his tongue.

    What do you mean? Zhou Zhiruo was stunned. She could understand every word the other person said, but she didnt understand what it meant altogether.

    This is a saying from my hometown, Song Qingshu caressed Zhou Zhiruos willow-like waist and exined, The general idea is that some women appear to be gentle and innocent on the surface, but in fact they are naughty in their heart.

    Youre making fun of me! Zhou Zhiruo finally understood, but the meaning really made her a little embarrassed and she couldnt help but twist her waist.

    Dont do that! Song Qingshu took a deep breath, but Zhou Zhiruo continued to twist her waist like a Serpent, making him almost lose his control.

    In the end, he decided to take control and grabbed the flexible waist with both hands. Then he began to plough her holynd with powerful thrusts. The rhythmic pping of their flesh against each other soon became the dominant sound in the room.

    Are you notdone yet?

    At the moment, Zhou Zhiruo was half-kneeling on the bed, enduring Song Qingshus impact again and again, her elbows and knees were touching the sheets, causing a faint pain.

    Almostthereugh! Seeing Zhou Zhiruos obedient appearance, Song Qingshu tensed up and felt something rise up from his core.

    Ahhg~ Dontdont do it inside, I dont want to have children yet! Feeling the changes of Song Qingshus shaft insider her canal, Zhou Zhiruo understood that the volcano was about to erupt and she hurriedly warned him.

    Hearing Zhou Zhiruos words, Song Qingshu hurriedly withdrew from her body, released his essence on her fair abdomen, This part is notfortable at all

    Zhou Zhiruo slightly pursed her lips, tucked the loose hair from her temples behind her ears, and said in a tired voice, Im really not ready yet.

    Looking at Zhou Zhiruos charming expression, Song Qingshu took a deep breath, I understand

    Then he got up from the bed to clean himself up. There were a lot of other things he had left to take care of outside.

    Looking at the amount of essence on her lower abdomen, Zhou Zhiruomented, Wait a minuteI have to leave as well.

    You dont need to do that, just stay in bed. Song Qingshu smiled proudly.

    If only things were that simple! Zhou Zhiruo rolled her eyes at him and hurriedly started to pack it up.

    After a while, seeing that she had almost finished cleaning up, Song Qingshu flicked his fingers on Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqings bodies and unsealed their sleep acupoints.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo had woken up first, the two women didnt doubt anything. They just thought that they were sleeping too deeply. Recalling the absurd situation they had experiencedst night, Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu looked at each other. Then they grabbed the thin nket, and hid their face. They were clearly suffering from shame.

    Song Qingshuughed and said with a smile, I am grateful to the threedies for saving my lifest night. From now on we will be one family

    His words didnt resolve the three womens embarrassment. Xia Qingqing suddenly stood up and said with a blushing face, Now that the Golden Serpent Kings election is close, people from all walks of life areing together. I havent returned home all night, so my subordinates must be anxious. I will go back to the camp to deal with things first. After saying that, she left as if running away.

    Old hero Situ and the others are still waiting for news, Ill go and inform them about the situation. Ah Jiu also seemed to be inspired as she hurriedly gave an excuse, and quickly disappeared outside the door.

    Song Qingshus eyes widened and he turned to look at Zhou Zhiruo, Youre not leaving too, are you?

    Zhou Zhiruo nodded, Im afraid the disciples of the Emei Sect are also looking for me. I have to go back and have a talk with them.

    Then you will youe back? Song Qingshu asked.

    Looking at Song Qingshus expectant eyes, Zhou Zhiruos heart softened, and she replied ambiguously, It depends on the situation.

    Seeing that she had no intention of refusing, Song Qingshu was happy. Knowing Zhou Zhiruos character, he understood that she didnt want to lose face, so he didnt force her to stay anymore.

    In the blink of an eye, there was only one solitary person left in the room. After Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, he sat up cross-legged and began to sort out the True Qi in his body.

    Ming Zuns skills was indeed extraordinary and vicious. Fortunately, he had the Joyful Meditation method. Although there were still some slight issued in his body, it could all be healed after a period of time, and it wouldnt affect his performance in the subsequentpetition.

    Zhou Zhiruo, Ah Jiu and Xia Qingqing were all people with excellent constitutions and top-level masters. So it would be strange if he was still injured after they tried their best to heal himst night. Not only had they healed his injuries, he found that his skills had actually improved a bit.

    Speaking of which, I really have to thank Ming Zun for that palm strike A strange smile appeared on Song Qingshus lips. If not for that, with the aloof, cold and arrogant nature of the three women, how could he enjoy their tenderness at the same time?

    Thinking of the realm of pleasure he had experiencedst night, Song Qingshu felt that the True Qi in his body was about to stir, and he couldnt help but tremble in his heart. He quickly calmed down and began to regte his breathing.

    It was unknown how long it took, but when Song Qingshu woke up afterpleting his exercises, he suddenly heard a gentle female voiceing from outside the door, Brother Song, are you awake?

    Miss Zeng? Come in. Song Qingshu flicked his sleeves , the door opened automatically, and looking at the pretty girl standing at the door, he quickly asked, Miss Zeng, have you been waiting outside?

    No Zeng Rou slightly shook her head, I just came to check your injury, but I saw that you were practicing, so I went back to rest. Now Master sent me to invite you to the meeting hall to discuss important matters.

    Song Qingshu felt a bit guilty and deliberately chatted with Zeng Rou along the way. All he asked was some trivial matters in her daily life. In his opinion, Situ Bolei had already betrothed her to him, so he had to get to know his wife-to-be a little better.

    Zeng Rou kept answering in a soft voice. Not only was she not impatient at all, but her tone was joyful. After all, they didnt have many opportunities to be alone together, and there were even fewer opportunities to chat like this.

    However, happy time always passes very quickly. Looking at the meeting hall not far away, Zeng Rou said, Brother Song, go in by yourself. The Ninth Princess and Master are waiting for you inside.

    Arent you going in? Song Qingshu was stunned.

    No, I have other things to do. Zeng Rou smiled and shook her head.

    Looking at her leaving figure, Song Qingshu secretly sighed, <i>She is really a good girl, as gentle as water.</i>

    What is Young Master Song talking about? Situ Boleis voice suddenly reached his ears.

    Noits nothing. Song Qingshu realized that he had entered the hall and couldnt help but look embarrassed.

    Noticing that Xia Qingqing was there, Song Qingshu was startled, <i>Didnt she go back to the main peak?</i>

    How do you feel now? Situ Bolei asked.

    I am now althight. Not only has the internal injury healed, but my martial art have also be more refined.

    Thats good news.

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    I didnt miss the Golden Serpent Conference, did I? Song Qingshu asked with a weird look on his face. He had been nning for so long. But if he missed it because he overslept, wouldnt he be mad to death?

    You will miss it if you sleep for two more days. Ah Jiu pursed her lips and smiled, Now there is good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?

    Looking at your expressions, the bad news is not that bad. So lets hear the good news first. Song Qingshu quickly sat down between the two women.

    The good news is that your nomination was approved by more than half of the leaders, and you sessfully became one of the sixteen candidates. Ah Jiu replied.

    <i>It seems that Zhao Min kept her word, wait </i>Song Qingshu suddenly realized something, Howe there are sixteen candidates, not eleven?

    There were twelve factions in total, but Xia Qingqings main peak and Situ Boleis Wangwu faction chose the same person, so naturally there should only be eleven candidates.

    Situ Bolei exined, Because too many people came after hearing the news, and they almost started a riot when they heard that they must be nominated by the faction leaders to be eligible. Later, in order to avoid enmity with the masses, the leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp unanimously agreed to add a few more ces and just calmed down their anger.

    Xia Qingqing said, They have been calling back and forth for the past few days, and finally confirmed the remaining five ces.

    These people must have enough confidence in their own martial arts to run for the position of the Golden Serpent King. To be able to stand out among so many masters, these five must be top masters. Song Qingshu sighed.

    These five people do possess special skills Xia Qingqing nodded. There is a guy named Zhuo Bufan, who is known as the God of the Sword. He has excellent swordsmanship. No one was able to take ten moves from him. (G: from Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils.)

    The first of the Four Evils, Duan Yanqing also participated, and his One Yang Finger was indeed domineering, and he sessfully won a spot.

    There was a man named Gongsun Zhi, who seemed to be the master of the Passionless Valley. He also stole the show with thebination of gold and ck swords in his hands. (G: from The Return of the Condor Heroes.)

    There is also a woman from the Five Poison Cult. Not only is she highly skilled in martial arts, but she is also superb in using poison.

    The Five Poison Cult? Song Qingshu was stunned, and quickly interrupted and asked, Whats her name?

    He Tieshou, Qingqing and I both know her. Ah Jiu on the side replied, but seeing Song Qingshus strange expression, she couldnt help but curious, What? Do you know her too?

    Thinking of that one night of passion at the Five Poison Cult, the coldke water and the hot body, Song Qingshu replied nonchntly, We had a chance encounter.

    She isnt also your woman, right? Xia Qingqing Looked at him suspiciously.

    Of course not! Song Qingshuughed awkwardly, thinking to himself, <i>He Tieshou, used me like a tool for detoxification, so I will naturally not think of her as my woman.</i>

    Who is the other one? Song Qingshu quickly changed the subject.

    This mans martial arts skills are even higher. He is obviously a young man with a severed arm, but he is holding a dark iron heavy sword. No one can withstand a single move of his sword. Situ Bolei was filled with emotion. Obviously, that young man left asting impression on him. The impression he made was really shocking.

    A severed arm, and dark iron heavy sword? Song Qingshu had a strange look on his face, His name cant be Yang Guo, is it?

    How did you know? the two women asked in unison.

    His characteristics are too obvious. Song Qingshu didnt want to exin more, By the way, is he the bad news you are talking about?

    Ah Jiu shook her head, Although these people have high martial arts skills, in my opinion, they might not be your opponent.

    Then what is it? Seeing her sudden serious look, Song Qingshu suddenly felt a bad premonition.

    The master of Qianliu Vige, Chu Hongliu, nominated a young girl. The other faction leadersughed at him, but we know the strength of this girl very well, because it was that same girl who saved you from Ming Zunst time. Xia Qingqing sighed.

    Ah Qing! Song Qingshu couldnt help but take a breath of cold air.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 431: Top 16 I

    <h4>Chapter 431: Top 16 I</h4>

    How is this possible? Song Qingshu looked in disbelief.

    Ah Qing obviously didnt understand the martial world and lived aloof from the muddy waters of the society. So why would shee to participate in such a worldly matter?

    Thats the fact. Xia Qingqing also had a depressed expression, In this Golden Serpent King election, the criteria of whether you can obtain the nomination qualification from being approved by more than half of the faction leaders is to test that persons prestige and influence in the martial world. It doesnt matter how naive the candidate looks on the surface, all the faction leaders would be interested as long as he or she is strong enough to help them. In the end, she passed that hurdle. As for the next election process, it was unanimously agreed that the world follows strength, and we should use martial arts to decide the final winner

    Song Qingshu listened carefully to her exnation, understanding that the rules of the Golden Serpent King election were simple and crude. The candidates would directlypete against each other, and the winner would advance to the next level. And, the one whoes out on top would be the new Golden Serpent King.

    <i>Isnt this simr to those football and basketball games from my previous life? First, the top 16pete to determine the top eight, then the top four are selected from the top eight, and the top fourpete to determine the two finalists </i>Song Qingshu quickly understood the rules.

    I can only try my best to let you meet Ah Qing aste as possible. I hope she will be eliminated in the middle. With so many variables suddenly happening in this Golden Serpent Conference, Xia Qingqing was having a headache.

    How is it even possible for her to be eliminated? Song Qingshu looked depressed. If someone can really eliminate Ah Qing, his martial arts skills would have to be beyond incredible, and I wouldnt be able to beat him.

    Situ Bolei asked, What is the origin of that girl? Isnt Young Master Songs martial arts high enough to match her?

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, You can think of her as a sword immortal descended from the heavens. How can a mortal like me defeat her?

    How can there be an immortal in this world? Ah Jiu suddenly interrupted, Brother Song, I know your martial arts the best. There are few in this world who can be your opponent. No matter how high that little girls martial arts is, she can only have an equal chance to beat you. Why are you acting so timid before even fighting?

    Song Qingshus expression changed.

    <i>My evaluation of Ah Qing is built upon the information in the novel from my previous life, and I subconsciously regarded her as an invincible sword immortal. But my own circumstances are also just as incredible. I have learned many of the top martial arts in the martial world. Whats more, the Joyful Meditation method of Tantric Buddh1sm is close to a method of cultivation than mere martial art. Therefore, in a way, I am not an ordinary mortal at all!</i>

    Thinking of that, Song Qingshu suddenly felt energetic andughed loudly, Ah Jiu, thank you for giving me such a valuable advice. If she is a sword immortal, then I am a sword demon. I dont believe a demon cant defeat an immortal!

    Seeing that he had regained his fighting spirit, Ah Jiu pursed her lips and smiled, thinking to herself, <i>As expected of the man I have chosen.</i>(G: As I said, the MC would be nothing without his women.)

    By the way, who are the remaining nominees? Song Qingshu asked worriedly.

    Ah Qing had already appeared, so it wouldnt be surprising if Dugu Qiubai showed up as well!

    Because this time we are selecting a new leader for the Golden Serpent Camp, we all decided unanimously that the candidates cannot be heads of other sects, so the candidates are either independent martial artists or ordinary disciples of other sects, but there is one exception. Qingqing didnt answer directly, but exined first.

    What exception? Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Chen Jinnan, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society. Leader Chen has an immense amount of prestige and fame in the martial world, so when Zheng Qiyun, the leader of the Seventy-two Inds, nominated him, all the faction leaders made an exception and agreed. Xia Qingqings face immediately showed a strange look, It stands to reason that the Zheng family is a distant rtive of the Zheng family in Taiwan. Why didnt he nominate a member of the Zheng family in Taiwan?

    I think I know the reason. Song Qingshu quickly responded, and told everyone about his conflict with Zheng Keshuang and his entourage, including that matter of kil1ing Feng Xifan and causing Zheng Keshuang to return to Taiwan in disgrace.

    Ah Jiu nodded slightly, No wonder Zheng Qiyun rmended Chen Jinnan. Although the Heaven and Earth Society has developed rapidly in recent years, it has gradually be out of bnce. Those in Taiwan often put more constraints on the Heaven and Earth Society, and there has been a fissure between the two sides. But the Heaven and Earth Society has a deep connection with the Zheng family, and Chen Jinnan has the trust of Prince Yanping. So it makes sense for Zheng Qiyun to rmend Chen Jinnan out of desperation.

    Ah Jiu, the Zheng family in Taiwan is one of the few remaining forces of the Ming Dynasty. Did you not contact them? Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Ive been to Taiwan once before. A trace of displeasure shed across Ah Jius face. Those people in the Zheng family has intentions to be the ruler themselves and they are trying topete in the battle for hegemony in the Central ins. It is clear that they are not serious when they im that they wish to rebel against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. I had visited them in the past, but had to return in disappointment.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and then said, Ah Jiu, I dont know whether to say something or not.

    Ah Jiu was startled, What do with to say?

    Song Qingshu replied, At the beginning, the Qing Dynasty wasnt so immensely powerful, so even if you knew that the Zheng family had different intentions, your faction still should have negotiated more and united all the forces that could be united. Only then would you have had a chance of sess. But your faction didnt focus on dealing with the invaders, and startedpeting against each other instead, proving their intentions to profit.

    Ah Jiu smiled and shook her head, Brother Song, sometimes when I listen to you talk, I feel like you are not someone who grew up in this world. The concept of honor and status is rooted deep into the bones of everyone in this world, and everyone just wants to umte more honor and status.

    What honor and status? Song Qingshu sneered. Arent they just people who want to be ministers under the Dragon Throne and are worried about being in a lower position in the end. If they go through life and death for the person they support, and have a less prominent position in return, wouldnt their hard work only results in nothing. All they want is to profit.

    Ah Jiu was startled, What you said indeed makes some sense.

    Xia Qingqing smiled, Now we are discussing the election of the Golden Serpent King. Why are you talking about such matters? Besides, our Golden Serpent Camp is both anti-Qing and anti-Ming. How should I feel about it if you say such things in front of me?

    Ah Jiu came back to her senses and exined, Im not like those stubborn people. Qingqing, you may have been considered as rebels in the past, but I can still make friends with you because we all have different positions. The Zheng family in Taiwan, however, is different. They were officials of the Ming Dynasty, but they have a treacherous heart. Its so annoying.

    Alright, the Ninth Princess needs to calm down. Xia Qingqing came to her side and gently rubbed her shoulder. After the night they healed Song Qingshu together, the two of them had obviously be much closer, and Xia Qingqing did these kinds of intimate acts very naturally. (G: in fact, she rubbed her che*st, but I had to fix it. I think the author forgot that Situ Bolei is also present in this conversation.)

    Ah Jiu angrily pushed her naughty hand away, Lets talk about Brother Songs opponents.

    She then unfolded a scroll and pointed to the names on it one by one to exin to Song Qingshu.

    You were nominated by Qingqing and General Situ. Shui Jian, the former General of the Ming Dynasty nominated Xiao Banhe, the Golden Sun Hero. Xiao Banhe is a man who is good at charity and very righteous, and is very famous in Jinyang area. He is also very skilled in martial arts. You have fought against each other before, so you should have an idea of his skills.

    Song Qingshu nodded. When he rescued Shui Sheng, he was mistaken as the culprit by Xiao Banhe, which led to them fighting against each other for several moves. So he knew that Xiao Banhes marital art was unique.

    Sha Tongtian, the leader of Hugou Vige, must have been bribed by the Sun Moon Holy Cult. The person he nominated was Linghu Chong, the rumored lover of their Holy Maiden. Linghu Chong is a young martial artist who has be famous in the Five Sacred Mountains Sword Sect in recent years. His swordsmanship is extremely exquisite. There are rumors that he has learned the Dugu Nine Swords of the Sword Master Feng Qingyang. I rescued Ren Woxing from Meizhuang prison in the past, and heard that he had learned the strange Cosmic Absorbing technique. When I was staying in Heimuya as a saintess of the Ming Cult, I found out that he was seriously injured and has been bedridden. I dont know why he suddenly recovered so fast.

    Song Qingshu thought in his mind, That Linghu Chong was probably healed by Ming Zun. No wonder Zhao Min resolutely gave up the idea of choosing Yang Miaozhen as an ally. She must have learned about the alliance between the Red Coat Army and the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Thats how she must have found out that the Ming Cult was standing behind the Sun Moon Holy Cult.

    Cheng Qingzhu, the leader of the Qingzhu Gang nominated a young man named You Tanzhi. It is said that he is a disciple of the old immortal Xingxiu. He seems to have a close rtionship with Quan Guanqing, the elder of the Beggar Gang in Hebei. This persons martial arts is unknown, but hees from the Xingxiu sect and uses poison. His ability must be guarded against.

    You Tanzhi. Song Qingshu remembered that in the original novel, You Tanzhis Frost Qi had caused Xiao Feng to suffer quite a lot, and wondered if he would be affected by his Frost Qi as well.

    The Golden Dragon Gang Jiao Waner and her husband nominated Murong Fu from Gusu. The Golden Dragon Gang used to be based in Jinling City. It is normal for them to nominate Murong Fu who is also from Gusu. Although the Murong family is famous for their martial art in the world, from my point of view, he should not be your opponent.

    <i>Of course he is not my opponent, otherwise why would he try to prevent me from participating. </i>Song Qingshu sneered in his heart.

    Rong Cai, the leader of Longyou Gang nominated a disciple named He Shiwo from the Jiangnan Beggar Gang. This person is unknown among the Beggar Gang, and his martial arts skills are also unknown. Oh, by the way, Brother Song, Gang Leader Rong also helped in matter of your nomination.

    Ah Jiu continued, Master Shi Li, the former abbot of Qingliang Temple, nominated a disciple of the Xu generation in the Shaolin Temple. The Xuan generation and the Kong generation in Shaolin Temple have the most masters. The Xu generation are all just beginning disciples. No matter how high their martial arts skills are, they may have their limitations.

    Is the person called Xu Zhu? Song Qingshu asked with a strange expression on his face.

    Do you know him? Ah Jiu asked curiously.

    Its nothing, go on Song Qingshu smiled bitterly as he thought,<i> Xu Zhu, that ordinary-looking young monk, might surprise everyone this time. However, it seems that the Zhenlong chess game incident has not happened in this world yet. So, where did Xu Zhu get his martial arts?</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 432: Top 16 II

    <h4>Chapter 432: Top 16 II</h4>

    Ah Jiu didnt know what Song Qingshu was thinking about, and continued, The leader of Feihuyu Vige, Nie Tianfeng, nominated Yang Miaozhen, the fourthdy of the Red Coat Army. The Red Coat Army is a rebel army active in the Jin Empire, and its power is no less than that of the Golden Serpent Camp. This fourthdy is even known as the invincible Pear Blossom Spear. Although the invincible part might be a little exaggeration, she has indeed led the Red Coat Army against the Jin Empires cavalry, and dominated the generals of the Jin Empire for many years.

    I have met her once in the past. After fighting against each other, I can attest that her Pear Blossom Spear is indeed very powerful. Song Qingshu said with lingering fear as he recalled the shes of deadly pear blossoms all around him.

    Is she pretty? Ah Jius lips showed a beautiful curve.

    Shes quite beautiful. She has a bit of heroic spirit that ordinary women dont haveeh? Song Qingshu was halfway through his words when he suddenly noticed that the two women were looking at him with a faux-smile. So he couldnt help but feel embarrassed and hurriedly defended, She and I have nothing to do with each other.

    We didnt say anything. Why are you so nervous?

    Right.

    A strange look shed in Situ Boleis eyes. Listening to their conversation, it seems that Madame Yuan and Song Qingshu also had an unusual rtionship, but since the Ninth Princess didnt seem to care about such things, he didnt see it fit to mind it either.

    What are you thinking about? Although her spearmanship is superb, I am not that weak, so why would I rely on her favors? Song Qingshu looked depressed at the fact that her was actually being treated as a moocher.

    Okay, okay, I know you are strong, so brighten up. Ah Jiu smiled sweetly, obviously not caring too much about the matter, The one nominated by Gai Mengchang and Meng Bofei was a young man named Shi Potian. This person is extremely mysterious. We couldnt even find his martial arts background.

    Shi Potian? At this point, Song Qingshus nerves had turned numb. Since Ah Qing had already appeared, it wouldnt be a big deal if Shi Potian appeared as well.

    In the entire Jin Yong novel universe, the ranking of the top ten martial artists was controversial, it was the same for the top three, but the top two in the martial arts rankings were almost universally recognized.

    However, the martial arts system in the book Ode to Gantry was really out of the ordinary. It waspletely different from the martial arts system in the other books. In the book, unexpected events were the norm, and it was almost to the point of being illogical. For example, there were masters who could crush stones to produce water!

    Mysterious hidden masters were numerous, and anyone could be defeated by another stronger master in disguise. When Zhang San and Li Si sent by the Heroes Ind were defeated, dozens of other masters who were just as skilled as Zhang San and Li Si would appear. Leading straight to the appearance of Ind Lords Long and Mu, who were far more powerful than Zhang San and Li Si.

    The two Ind Lords, who were so arrogant, were almost killed by the palm strike of Shi Potian, who had learned the Supreme Mysteries Scripture (Taixuan Sutra).

    Song Qingshu really couldnt imagine how high Shi Potians martial arts realm was at the moment.

    Crush stones to produce water? Not to mention Shi Potian, even Song Qingshu with his Joyful Meditation, and Zhang Wuji with his Nine Yang Divine Art couldnt do it!

    Who is this Meng Bofei, and how could he find Shi Potian? Song Qingshu asked with a dark expression.

    Although Meng Bofei has a long-standing reputation in the world, he mainly got them by being charitable and doing good deeds. His so-called Meng Family Divine Fist and Thirty Radiant Palms may sound grandiose, but they are actually just third-rate martial arts. I think the martial arts of the person he found shouldnt be much higher. Seeing the change in his expression, Ah Jiu curiously asked, Song Lang, do you also know this person?

    I know a little bit about his martial arts. It should not be inferior to Ah Qing. Song Qingshu sighed.

    Xia Qingqings expression changed, Thats bad, I thought his martial arts skills wouldnt be that good, so I specially arranged him to fight you!

    You arranged for me to fight him? Song Qingshu took a deep breath, Which round is it?

    If you both win, you will meet in the penultimate round, Xia Qingqing said with a guilty face, If I had known that he would be this strong, I would have arranged him to fight with Ah Qing. That would have been a good way to expend their energy.

    You dont have to worry too much. As the saying goes, there is to free lunch. If I want to win the position of the Golden Serpent King, I must defeat all the opponents. Song Qingshu recovered quickly andforted her.

    Ah Jiu also exined, Yes, you have to have some confidence in Song Lang, his martial arts is already very high.

    Xia Qingqing pouted, and said with a depressed look on her face, Everyone hopes that the candidates they nominate will encounter weak opponents, so after several hours of negotiation among the leaders, everyone picked the less famous candidates as their nominees opponents. The result of thispetition will probably make many of the faction leaders p their own faces.

    What is the matchup like? Song Qingshu asked in a deep voice.

    Thispetition will be divided into two groups, with eight candidates in each group. The winners of each group will fight against each other in the final battle, and decide the winner. We know how powerful Ah Qing is, so we specially wanted to avoid her, and ced her in the other group. Those who didnt know about her rushed to choose her as their opponent. I wonder if they will be scared to death by Ah Qing during thepetition.

    At this point, Xia Qingqing couldnt help but gloat at their misfortune.

    Who is the unfortunate person to fight Ah Qing in the first round? Song Qingshu had already sentenced that person to death in his heart.

    Everyone was rushing to choose Ah Qing as their opponent. In the end, they couldnt decide, so they gave her up to someone who had no backer. Xia Qingqing looked regretful, obviously very dissatisfied with the result.

    Seeing the girlish cunning Xia Qingqing asionally showed, Song Qingshu couldnt help but smile, and then he remembered that she was indeed quite cunning in the past.

    Why are you looking at me like that? Noticing Song Qingshus gaze, Xia Qingqing lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Nothing, Song Qingshu smiled gently, Who is that unlucky person?

    Its a person who calls himself the God of the Sword. Ah Jiu replied.

    So it is Zhuo Bufan? The God of the Sword meets the Sword Immortal. Now that is interesting. Song Qingshu imagined the scene of the fight between the two and maintained two seconds of silence for Zhuo Bufan, Then who is my opponent in the first round?

    Hearing his question, the two women looked at each other and smiled, You will like this opponent.

    Song Qingshu was startled and quickly realized, It cant be He Tieshou, right?

    Xia Qingqing stuck out her tongue, Isnt that great? You are old acquaintances. Although her martial arts skills are high, she is still a inferior to you. Unless you show pity, it would be impossible for you to lose.

    Song Qingshu touched his nose and smiled, If I remember correctly, He Tieshou seemed to have fallen in love with someone who was disguised as a man, right? (G: Hes referring to an event from the original novel, where Xia Qingqing met He Tieshou in disguise.)

    Xia Qingqings fair face suddenly turned red, and she was so ashamed that she couldnt speak.

    Ah Jiu looked at her friend and covered her smile with her hand, I didnt expect you to know such a secretSong Lang, this time Qingqing betrayed her old lover for you.

    Bah! Xia Qingqing couldnt help but snap, and she stretched out her hand to pinch Ah Jius waist, That was your idea!

    Looking at the two girls fighting each other with cute smiles, Song Qingshu smiled happily. It seemed that the rift between the two girls from the past had disappeared. If he had known that this would happen, he wouldve gotten them into the same bed as soon as possible.

    Under the careful exnation of the two women, Song Qingshu finally figured out the matchup of each candidate, which was simr to the football match system in his previous life.

    Soon, a matchup simr to the football tournaments in his previous life emerged in his mind.

    <strong>First Round:</strong>

    <i>Group A:</i>

    Fight 1: Song Qingshu vs He Tieshou

    Fight 2: Xiao Banhe vs You Tanzhi.

    Fight 3: Yang Miaozhen vs Chen Jinnan

    Fight 4: He Shiwo vs Shi Potian

    <i>Group B</i>:

    Fight 1: Ah Qing vs Zhuo Bufan.

    Fight 2: Xu Zhu vs Murong Fu.

    Fight 3: Yang Guo vs Lord Sun Zhi

    Fight 4: Linghu Chong vs Duan Yanqing

    <strong>Second Round:</strong>

    <i>Group A</i>:

    Winner of Fight 1 vs Winner of Fight 2

    Winner of Fight 3 vs Winner of Fight 4

    <i>Group B</i>:

    Winner of Fight 1 vs Winner of Fight 2

    Winner of Fight 3 vs Winner of Fight 4

    <strong>Third Round:</strong>

    <i>Group A:</i>

    Winner of Fight 1+2 vs Winner of group 3+4

    <i>Group B:</i>

    Winner of Fight 1+2 vs Winner of group 3+4

    <strong>Last Round:</strong>

    Winner of Group A vs Winner of Group B

    As he imagined the tournament bracket in his mind, Song Qingshu felt full of emotions, <i>It seems that Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu has worked hard for me. Their grouping is quite good.</i>

    He Tieshou and Chen Jinnan were all his old acquaintances. He had also fought against Xiao Banhe and Yang Miaozhen in the past. So he was more or less familiar with their martial arts. As for the others, whether it was You Tanzhi, He Shiwo, or Shi Potian, they were all unknown in the wulin. Its just that they were unaware of the fact that those three people were all top experts except He Shiwo.

    But even so,pared to those in the Group B, Song Qingshu was undoubtedly much luckier. Almost everyone in the Group B were all top masters. Especially, Ah Qing and the ariheaded little monk Xu Zhu would probably surprise everyone.

    The situation with Murong Fu was even more ridiculous. He tried every means to avoid Song Qingshu, and thought that he had chosen a soft persimmon, who knew that he would get his teeth knocked out in the end. However, he also had the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, so it wasnt like there was no chance for him to win at all.

    <i>Yang Guo,st time Xiao Longnu went to find him, didnt the two of them meet yet?</i>

    Judging from the current situation, Yang Guo should not have created the Sorrowful Palm yet, but even so, in the original novel, he had swept through the martial arts world only with his ck iron heavy sword. So he should be quite a strong opponent.

    <i>The fight between Linghu Chong and Duan Yanqing should be quite interesting</i>

    Although Linghu Chongs attainments in the Nine Swords of Dugu was far inferior to Feng Qingyangs, it would be more than enough to deal with most martial artists in the world.

    However, Duan Yanqing was the leader of the Four Evils, and he has been active in the wulin for decades. The few defeats he had experienced were to Xiao Feng and Song Qingshu, who were both anomalies.

    <i>In the original novel, he faced Ding Chunqiu several times. Although it wasnt a life-and-death fight, the few moves they exchanged were described to be evenly matched.</i>

    Duan Yanqings attainments in One Yang Finger was thought to be the best among the Duan family in Dali. Even if you include the monks from Tianlong Temple, only Master Yideng had the ability to beat him.

    <i>Who will have thestugh, Linghu Chong or Duan Yanqing, the possibility is fifty-fifty</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 433: Aggression

    <h4>Chapter 433: Aggression</h4>

    For the next two days, Song Qingshu stayed in seclusion, devoting himself to adjust his mental and physical state to its peak, and waited for the Golden Serpent Conference to begin.

    The Golden Serpent Conference would be held at the main peak of the Golden Serpent Camp. A square tform several feet in perimeter was set up in the middle, which was probably where the candidates were meant to fight.

    There was a circle of seats far around the tform, which would be used to amodate the many sects and martial artists who hade to watch the event. There was a safe distance between the seats and the tform, so that the guests on the seats would not be identally injured by thepetition in the ring. And it also prevented the martial artists watching the ceremony from affecting thepetition in the ring.

    Wulin has always been amunity where people were ranked based on seniority. Naturally, the top positions were reserved for famous sects such as Shaolin, Wudang, Beggar Gang, and Chongyang Pce. For some reason, Xia Qingqing deliberately arranged Song Qingshus position among these leaders.

    As the nominal leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, it was naturally inconvenient for Xia Qingqing to be in a public rtionship with Song Qingshu due to her status as the widow of the former Golden Serpent King. However, she was unwilling to be too far away from Song Qingshu, so she used her influence for personal gain and kept Song Qingshu close to her.

    The other faction leaders knew that Song Qingshu was nominated by Xia Qingqing, so they naturally turned a blind eye. They even had the intention of waiting for Song Qingshu to make a fool of himself. After all, it was a bit of an eyesore for a stranger to be among the giants such as Shaolin and Wudang.

    Song Qingshu arrived very early, and there were only a few people sitting in the venue. Most of the martial artists were still entering the venue.

    As a former Ming dynasty princess, Ah Jius status was very sensitive, so her face was covered with a thin veil, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes. Wherever she passed, everyone spected who this fairy-like figure was.

    Seeing Zeng Rou follow behind Ah Jiu with a cautious look, Song Qingshuughed, Rouer, dont be so restrained, Ah Jiu is not an outsider, you dont have to act respectfully as if you are serving your master.

    The girls mind was always quite preupied about gains and losses, so Song Qingshu wanted to lighten her mood.

    Noticing the change in her title, Zeng Rou blushed slightly and gently smiled, The Ninth Princess is a powerful in martial artist, how could she have a disciple with such mediocre qualifications?

    Ah Jiu took her hand and said, I am no longer a princess, not to mention that we will be a family in the future, so we will treat each other as sisters from now on.

    Zeng Rou lowered her head and hummed, obviously feeling a little excited.

    Speaking of disciples, I actually have a disciple as old as Sister Rou. Ah Jiu suddenly remembered something and covered her mouth with a smile.

    Then wouldnt that make the person about the same age as you? Who is so stupid enough to do thateh, it cant be a man, right? Song Qingshus expression turned dark. In his opinion, the only exnation was that the person was a man. He fell in love with Ah Jiu, and then took advantage of the opportunity to be her disciple to get close to her.

    What nonsense are you thinking, of course she is a woman, Ah Jius face turned red, And she is a beautiful woman. Ill introduce her to you next time I see her.

    Song Qingshu was stunned, Why does it sound a bit weird? When did you be a pimp?

    You are the pimp! Ah Jiu couldnt help but snap back, My apprentice has a special status, so I really cant say who she is

    An thought shed in Song Qingshus mind, and he blurted out, Your apprentice is Ah Ke, right.

    How do you know? Ah Jiu was surprised.

    It turned out that Ah Jiu was angry that Wu Sangui was seeking glory from himself and betrayed his country, so she sneaked into the Pingxi Pce in Shanhaiguan to assassinate Wu Sangui.

    However, Wu Sangui knew that he was the public enemy of all the Han people in the world, and the defense of the pce was like an iron fortress. As a result, Ah Jiu couldnt find any opportunity to get inside. When she was about to retreat, she identally met a beautiful young girl in the pce.

    Ah Jiu had met the world-famous Chen Yuanyuan in the past, and this little girl and Chen Yuanyuan were almost carved out of the same mold. She knew without asking that this person must be Wu Sanguis daughter.

    Ah Ke, who had been imprisoned in the pce since she was a child, has always been full of yearning for the outside world and martial arts. When she saw Ah Jiu falling from the sky in white clothes, she was immediately shocked and wanted to be her disciple.

    Ah Jiu, who was originally nning to kidnap her, was at a loss. But seeing the innocent look of the little girl, she couldnt make up her mind to take action. In the end, she ended up epting the girl as her disciple.

    However, after some thought, Ah Jiu remembered the identity of her parents, and she really couldnt be kind to Ah Ke, so she carelessly taught her some third ss material art and then drifted away.

    Because Ah Jiu was so good at Qinggong and Ah Ke had always kept it secret, except for the two of them, no in Prince Pingxis pce knew about this rtionship. Naturally, Ah Jiu was curious as to why Song Qingshu knew about it.

    After a moment of mental turmoil, Song Qingshu couldnt help but smile awkwardly. He couldnt fool her with a lie, as she woulde to know eventually.

    Actually, I know Ah Ke, she was the who told me.

    Do you know each other? Even though her expression was covered by a veil, Song Qingshu could still feel that Ajiu had a strange look on her face, Is there any beautiful woman in the world that you dont know?

    Yes, like the one over there. Song Qingshu smiled and pointed at a girl with an excited look not far away.

    Ah Jiu followed his gaze and saw a girl wearing a light red luoyi dress, with a string of pearls hanging around her neck. Her face was as white and tender as cream, as if it was about to drip water, her eyes were sparkling, and her eyebrows were long and slender.

    Even though Ah Jiu was proud of her beauty, she had to admit that this girl was extremely beautiful and not at all inferior to her.

    Song Qingshu was also a bit surprised. The seats at the top were meant for either envoys from famous sects or candidates nominated by the faction leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp. How could this little girl, who was only a teenager, be here?

    <i>This girls facial features seemed to be a bit familiar. Where have I seen her before? But this is obviously impossible. My memory is not so bad, how can I fail to remember such a beauty?</i>

    Seemingly noticing Song Qingshus gaze, the girl turned around and red at him. She couldnt help but snort, but when she noticed the two women beside him, she couldnt help but freeze.

    As the girl snorted coldly, the two teenagers surrounding her seemed to have received a signal and asked, Where are you from?

    Song Qingshuughed and without any exnation, he directly found his seat and sat down. With his current martial arts realm, he naturally wouldnt bother with such a junior.

    Hey, which sect are you a disciple of? How can you sit here? The girl couldnt help but feel a little angry when she saw that he was ignoring her. She had never cared about proper etiquette. In fact, she didnt mean any harm by asking, she just wanted to know Song Qingshus identity. However, when she talked, it sounded more like she was questioning Song Qingshu for not being qualified to sit here.

    Ah Jiu frowned, and even Zeng Rou looked at the girl walking over with annoyance.

    Do I need your approval to sit here? Song Qingshu smiled lightly.

    Of course. What if you are a spy from the Qing invaders? the girl replied matter-of-factly.

    Even the twopanions beside her were a little confused about the girls remark. They thought, <i>Which spy would be so stupid enough to choose this eye-catching position?</i>

    The girl tilted her head and continued, I have some impression of the famous disciples from famous orthodox sects, but I have never seen you before.

    Oh, so have you seen all the disciples of famous orthodox sects? Song Qingshu said amusedly.

    Of course! The girl puffed up her chest, like a proud little rooster, My dad is

    Before the girl could finish her words, she was interrupted by a cold male voice, Its been so long. Yet you are still so arrogant, showing off your parents every chance you get. You havent made any progress at all.

    The girls face suddenly turned red, she turned around and was about to curse, but when she clearly saw the appearance of the person, the girl seemed as if she had seen a ghost, and her originally fair and rosyplexion suddenly faded away, turning extremely pale, YaYang

    Song Qingshu had long known that a master wasing over. His breathing stable and for some reason his footsteps were a little heavy. So he also took the opportunity to look back, and saw an extremely handsome man, with sword-shaped eyebrows and phoenix eyes. However, the mans face was pale and rather haggard. There was a dark heavy sword strapped to his back, and the empty sleeve on his right arm was especially eye-catching.

    Who else could have such obvious characteristics besides Yang Guo?

    Song Qingshu also suddenly understood the identity of the girl. She was beautiful and aggressive, but she behaved like a mouse seeing a cat when meeting Yang Guo. Of course, she could only be Guo Fu.

    <i>No wonder she looked familiar</i>

    Song Qingshu had met Huang Rong before at Ling Tuisis house in Jiangling. The mother and daughter looked almost alike, but nowadays Huang Rong seemed more like a charming mature woman,pared to her daughter Guo Fu, who was more youthful.

    <i>They look simr but havepletely different temperaments. No wonder I didnt realize it before.</i>

    After his meridians recovered, he went to the Valley of the Divine Condors in order to find the inheritance of the Nine Swords of Dugu, which was one of the hidden wonders in the martial arts world. Unfortunately, the heavy sword was gone, so he could only take the Wooden Sword.

    <i>Now that the heavy sword is in Yang Guos hand, it seems that Yang Guos hand was cut off by Guo Fu at that timest year</i>

    Yang Guo is indeed handsome. I am known as the Jade Faced Mengchang, but I am still somewhat inferior to himuh, he has the kind of temperament that can make moths fly into a me. Song Qingshu sighed and called to the two women around him, Ah Jiu, Rouer, do you think this man is handsome?

    Zeng Rous face turned red and she bowed her head in silence. On the contrary, Ah Jiu raised her eyebrows, Why are you asking us that? Do you think we are the kind of woman who changes her mind when she sees something attractive?

    In fact, Song Qingshu was just joking, but when he saw her violent reaction, he realized that this world attached great importance to chastity, ethics, and so on. Just when he was about to apologize to her, he saw an embarrassed smile appear on her face, But he is indeed goodgood-looking.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 434: Way of Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 434: Way of Revenge</h4>

    Song Qingshu didnt look bothered at all, but said excitedly, You dont know just how charming he is, there is a saying, Women fall for Yang Guo at first sight. You dont know how many girls have fallen for him and will never marry.

    Isnt that an exaggeration? Ah Jiu looked incredulous.

    Zeng Rou next to her had a disappointed expression, It turns out he is a womanizer.

    Song Qingshu took a breath and smiled slightly awkwardly, He is not a womanizer. He is actually very devoted and loves one woman with all his heart, which is why several other women have to suffer for life.

    Ah Jiu took Zeng Rous hand and smiled, Sister Rou, if you talk about womanizers in front of him, wouldnt it make him feel ashamed?

    Zeng Rou was suddenly startled, and then she remembered that Song Qingshus reputation in that area was not very good, and she said with some embarrassment, Actually, I think he harmed other womens lives just for his reputation as a devoted person. To put it bluntly, he is actually heartless. On the contrary, althoughalthough Brother Song is indulgent at all times, at least he will not abandon the ones who love him.

    Seeing that Zeng Rou, who had always been a bit shy, suddenly say such a big statement, Ah Jiu couldnt help but have a look of surprise in her eyes.

    Song Qingshu, on the other hand, smiled happily, Rouer still understands me the best, hahaha

    Yang Guo, I have already apologized to you, what else do you want! You think you are the only one who is miserable, and I am miserable too, okay? My father wants to chop off my hand topensate you. I have been wandering away from home for the past year, and I cant even go home. I cant eat well or sleep well every day. Guo Fu suddenly raised her voice, obviously very excited.

    Miss Guo really deserves her reputation. Song Qingshu couldnt help but give a strange look after hearing her eloquent remarks. It was really a waste of the amazing beauty she had inherited from her mother.

    Yang Guoughed angrily, Is this what you mean by misery? You should be d that you were not at your home, otherwise I would have cut off your arm in revenge.

    It turns out that when Yang Guo came out of Shendiao Valley at Yicheng, the first thing he did was to go to Xiangyang and seeks revenge from Guo Fu. Before he could do it, he heard that Guo Jing wanted to chop off Guo Fus hand to apologize to the Yang family. But Huang Rong arranged for her daughter to leave Xiangyang in panic, and Yang Guo missed the opportunity.

    After having his arm cut off, Yang Guo felt sad and couldnt help but feel sorry for himself. Although he knew that Xiao Longnu would not dislike him, he was subconsciously afraid of meeting her. So he decided to find Guo Fu to take revenge first, and then go to find Xiao Longnu.

    He just didnt expect that Guo Fu would go into hiding for the past year, until he met his adoptive father Ouyang Feng not long ago and learned a secret from his fathers former friends in the Jin Empire. He was shocked and was persuaded by them to attend the Golden Serpent Conference.

    Of course, because the Jin Empire and the Qing Dynasty were in an alliance, it was inconvenient for Wan Yanliang and his group to attend the event, so on the surface he came to participate alone. However, his sess in being nominated was inseparable from the fact that Wan Yanliang had used his connections to secretly help him, otherwise how could the faction leaders let someone without a backing?

    Duan Yanqing, Zhuo Bufan, He Tieshou, and Gongsun Zhi were able to be one of the sixteen candidates due to their fame, but Yang Guo was still nominated despite being unknown.

    Okay, Ive had enough of hiding. Today were going to fight to the death! Guo Fu yelled angrily, drew her sword and stabbed at Yang Guo.

    Miss Guo is really reckless. Not to mention that Yang Guo has obtained the Dark Iron Heavy Sword. Even before he learned it, he was a top master of the younger generation. She was only able to cut off one of his arms in the past because he was poisoned. How could she beat him now? Song Qingshu shook his head repeatedly.

    Im afraid Miss Guo will suffer a loss, Ah Jiu said with some worry. Since Yang Guo could easily win against hispetitors, he was definitely not someone that a delicate little girl like Guo Fu could handle. Arent you a person that pity and cherish beauties? Can you bear to look at such a little beauty have her hand being chopped off?

    But this Miss Guo went too far. She chopped off his hand and she still doesnt apologize at all. Zeng Rou said dissatisfied.

    Song Qingshu remained expressionless and calmly said, Lets take a look at the situation first.

    He remembered that in the original novel, Yang Guo had showed mercy in the end, so there was no need for him to intervene in this matter. On the contrary, he was interested in how Yang Guo would retaliate.

    Guo Fu was raised by famous martial artists since she was a child. Although her martial arts skills were mediocre due to her limited talent, her sword sh was nothing to scoff at. Seeing her shing him with the sword, Yang Guo remained motionless and kept looking at her coldly.

    Even if the sword wielder loses one finger, his sword skills would be greatly reduced. Yang Guos right hand, which wields the sword, was cut off at the root. From a normal persons perspective, his martial path was over. Thats why Guo Fu dared to fight him with a sword.

    Seeing that the tip of the sword about to hit Yang Guo, Guo Fu nced at the empty sleeve of his right arm, and her heart softened. The tip of the sword subconsciously avoided his vital point and moved a little to the side.

    At the same time, Yang Guo also moved, his upper body tilted slightly, and his right sleeve suddenly wrapped around Guo Fus sword. Guo Fu felt as if her sword was stuck by a lightning, and she could no longer hold the sword in her hand, as she staggered back.

    Miss Fu! The two teenagers beside Guo Fu hurriedly stepped forward to support her. After Guo Fu stood firm, the three of them looked forward and saw that Guo Fus long sword that had fallen to the ground had been twisted like a cloth. And they couldnt help but take a breath of cold air.

    What a profound inner strength! Ah Jiu was also surprised.

    After taking a look at the two young men next to Guo Fu who had simr looks, Song Qingshu suddenly realized, <i>These two must be Guo Fus henchmen, Wu Dunru and Wu Xiuwen.</i>

    In fact, Song Qingshu had met the two of them in Jiangling Mansion a year ago, but at that time Song Qingshus attention waspletely attracted by the beautiful Huang Rong, so naturally he didnt remember the ordinary-looking two people following Huang Rong.

    Seeing Yang Guo approaching step by step, Wu Xiuwen quickly pulled out his long sword and blocked his path, Brother Yang, you have been very kind to our brothers, so we shouldnt stop you. But Miss Fu is the only daughter of our Master. For the sake of master and his wife, please spare Miss Fu.

    Although Yang Guo initially had the idea of cutting off Guo Fus hand in revenge, over time, his anger also subsided a little, and he originally wanted to be happy. He wanted to give up after humiliating Guo Fu a little. Unfortunately, he met Wan Yanliang and Ouyang Feng not long ago and learned some secrets from the past. At the same time, he also understood that his father died at the hands of Guo Jing and Huang Rong. As the old and new hatreds rushed into his heart, his eyes suddenly turned red. .

    Move!

    Seeing Yang Guo approaching with a crazy look in his eyes, Wu Dunru and Wu Xiuwen were shocked and hurriedly waved their sword in front of them.

    Traaang!

    With a sharp sound, the two long swords were sent flying several feet away. Wu Dunru and Wu Xiuwen fell to the ground and looked at the ck Iron Sword in Yang Guos hand in horror.

    Yang Guo held the ck Iron Sword in his hand and pointed it at Guo Fu. A sh of fierceness shed in his eyes, and he struck her right arm with the sword.

    Seeing the ck Iron Sword shing at her with the roaring sound of wind and thunder, Guo Fu seemed to be frightened and stood motionless, letting Yang Guo sh her with the sword.

    Drrrummng!

    The floor under his feet was shattered by the ck Iron Sword, as Yang Guo looked gloomily at the man who rescued Guo Fu not far away.

    Guo Fu finally came back to her senses and found that she was half-lying in the arms of the man she had just scolded. A trace of color finally appeared on her frightened pretty face, Thank you, Young Master, for saving me.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly and helped her stand. After she stood firmly, she handed her over to the Wu brothers who had hurried over, then put his hands behind his back and looked at Yang Guo not far away with a smile.

    You want to save her? Yang Guo couldnt help but look serious as he thought about how fast the other party was just now.

    Every woman is a gift carefully crafted by the heavens and given to the world. Brother Yang should not be cruel enough to destroy a flower with his cruel hands. Song Qingshu wondered why Yang Guo didnt just smile away his grudges like in the original book. From the swinging of his sword, it didnt seem like he was holding back, so Song Qingshu had to save Guo Fu at the critical moment.

    In this world, Ah Jiu was lucky enough to not suffer the pain of losing her arm. Song Qingshu was thankful for that, and he naturally didnt want other girls to suffer such tragedy.

    When ites to cruelty, who can be better than Miss Guo. Yang Guo touched his empty sleeves and his expression became serious, You are very skilled in martial arts, but if you want to stop me from taking revenge, dont me me for being rude.

    Song Qingshu waved his hand, Brother Yang misunderstood, I dont want to stop you from taking revenge.

    As soon as he said that, Guo Fus pretty face turned pale, and just as she recovered, her heart started to rise again.

    Yang Guo looked even more confused, Since you dont want to prevent me from taking revenge, why did you save her just now?

    Song Qingshu didnt exin, but asked, Brother Yang, let me ask you a question, after you cut off Miss Guos arm, can your arm regenerate? Will it grow back?

    Of course not. Yang Guos face turned red in anger, Are you making fun of me?

    Brother Yang, dont misunderstand. Song Qingshu smiled faintly, Im just suggesting that Brother Yang improve his method of revenge, since cutting off Miss Guos hand only hurts others but does not benefit oneself, it is better to choose a more effective method.

    Yang Guo frowned, I would like to hear the details.

    Song Qing nced at Guo Fu next to him and said with a smile, Although this Miss Guo has a temper that I dare notpliment, her appearance is one of the best in the world. Brother Yang can take her back as a bed-warming girl. Not only will you get revenge, but you will also get real benefits.

    Shameless! Guo Fu was shocked and she began to tremble with anger.

    Yang Guo snorted, This Yang already has his heart set on someone, who is a hundred times better in appearance and personality, so I wont bother with someone like her.

    Guo Fu was already angry when she heard Song Qingshus suggestion, but when she saw that Yang Guo actually rejected her, she felt like her lungs were about to explode.

    Seeing that Yang Guo was unmoved, Song Qingshu was startled at first, but he quickly reacted and smiled yfully, As far as I know, Miss Guos mother has always hated Brother Yang, and Brother Yang suffered a lot for that. Naturally, you also hate Gang Leader Huang who is admired by thousands of people. Even if Miss Guo has all kinds of bad traits, she has one good thing, that is, her appearance is very simr to that of Gang Leader Huang. If Brother Yang takes her as a bed-warming girl. Wont you be able to ki1l two birds with one stone when you go to bed?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 435: Meeting Huang Rong

    <h4>Chapter 435: Meeting Huang Rong</h4>

    Yang Guo opened his mouth, but no words came out. He was obviously shocked by Song Qingshus proposal. However, after being shocked, he couldnt help butpare the appearance of Guo Fu and Huang Rong in his mind. Sure enough, they were carved from the same mold

    Yang Guo couldnt help but blush, snorted coldly, then turned around and left.

    Are you really moved by what I said? Seeing Yang Guo retreating so easily, now it was Song Qingshus turn to be shocked.

    You are a shameless 1echer! Once Yang Guo retreated, Guo Fu finally regained her bearing and couldnt help but re at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu shrugged, Miss Guo is so heartless. You said that I saved your life just now, and you repay the kindness with hatred.

    Who wants you to save me! Thinking about what he just said, Guo Fus face turned red.

    Fuer, dont be rude. A slightly soft female voice was heard from behind.

    Song Qingshu looked back and saw a bright and charming mature woman standing not far away.

    Who else could it be if it wasnt Huang Rong?

    Mom, this personthis person bullied me1 Guo Fu threw herself into Huang Rongs arms and started acting spoiled. She opened her mouth, but was still too embarrassed to repeat what Song Qingshu had just said about the two of them.

    Huang Rong also had a strange look on her face. She had heard what he said just now word for word. She looked at the young man in front of her and said with a faux-smile, Young Master Song, we meet again.

    Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>No wonder Yang Guo left so easily. It turned out that he noticed that Huang Rong wasing. With his proud temper, he naturally did not want to face his former Aunt Guo.</i>

    Seeing Huang Rong speak, Song Qingshu calmly replied, It had indeed been long since Ist met Madame Guo, but you are still as radiant and charming.

    Huang Rong was startled.

    Ever since she got married, people in the world usually used respectful words to express their respect for the couple. They either praised her for being a chivalrous woman or for her wit. For more than ten years, no one seemed to have praised her for her beauty, so she didnt expect that she would be praised by a junior like this.

    Which woman doesnt like to hear ttery?

    Huang Rong seemed to remember all the things she had done during her golden years, and a faint blush appeared on her face, adding a special charm to her beauty.

    But thinking of Song Qingshus obscene words just now, Huang Rong quickly came to her senses and secretly cursed in her heart, <i>This little bast*rd didnt even feel the slightest bit of shame even after being caught in the act by me.</i>

    However, with Huang Rongs current status, it was naturally inconvenient for her to have trouble with a younger generation. Whats more, what Song Qingshu said just now was just too shameless and Huang Rong felt a little embarrassed just thinking about it, so she naturally didnt want to go into it further.

    Fuer, Young Master Song just wanted to save you. He used his wits but not his strength. As expected of a young hero of the current era.

    Seeing Huang Rongs depressed face as she was acting polite towards him, Song Qingshu felt a bit amused, but then he thought of something and said with a serious expression, Xiangyang is busy with military affairs, howe Madame Guo has time toe to Shandong, thousands of miles away?

    Huang Rong smiled slightly, It seems that Young Master Song is not up to date with the current news. Now Mongolia is in the process of a peace talks with the imperial court and Xiangyang, so the war was temporarily suspended. It just to happens to be that the Golden Serpent Camp invited me toe over to organize this Golden Serpent Conference, so I came out to rx. Since Young Master Song saved Fuer this time, I have to express my thanks. Thinking about it, it seems that Young Master Song will also participating in thispetition. As long as it does not vite the rules of thepetition, I will definitely take good care of Young Master Song.

    Since Song Qingshu has been in seclusion during this period, Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu didnt want to bother him with matters except for analyzing their opponents, so he didnt know that Huang Rong was hosting this conference.

    After all, when ites to martial arts and fame in the martial arts world, the representatives of Shaolin Wudang, and Chongyang Pce would definitely be enough to host the event, but they had many considerations and may not be able to participate in the matters of a rebel army like the Golden Serpent Camp so openly. Therefore, the only people most suitable for the task was Guo Jing, and his wife, Huang Rong.

    After receiving the invitation from Golden Serpent Camp, Huang Rong was extremely excited because Guo Fu had been away from home for almost a year and she wanted to take the opportunity to see her daughter. Guo Jing wanted to stay in Xiangyang to guard against the Mongolian movement. Huang Rong looked regretful on the surface, but she was happy on the inside. After all, Guo Jing threatened to cut off Guo Fus arm topensate Yang Guo. With him by her side, it would not be so convenient for her to see Guo Fu.

    Huang Rong has been paying attention to her daughters life during the entire year, so it didnt take long for her to find Guo Fu.

    Guo Fu burst into tears when she saw her, so Huang Rong took her to the Golden Serpent Conference to let her rx.

    Aftering here, she had to discuss some matters with the leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp, so she let Guo Fu stay in her position for a while. Who would have thought that in such a short time, she would be so unlucky to meet Yang Guo.

    Song Qingshu was a little bothered by her smile. She might have said that she wanted to take care of him, but in fact she might as well be making a threat. He quickly responded with a few casual words and returned to his position.

    Song Lang, what you just said was really obscene. When she sat down, Ah Jiu moved her lips and finally couldnt help but say with a blushing face.

    Zeng Rou nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, obviously agreeing with Ah Jius words.

    Its because I dont like this mother and daughter pair in the first ce. Most of Brother Yangs sufferings are due to those willful mother and daughter. Song Qingshu smiled slightly and whispered.

    Since you are interested in getting along with Yang Guo, then why did you go to save Miss Guo just now? Ah Jiu asked curiously.

    Because she is really beautiful, it would be a pity to have one of her hands chopped off. Song Qingshu said seriously. He couldnt tell Ah Jiu that in another time and space, her hand had also been chopped off.

    Its not enough to have a fairy-like woman such as Sister Ajiu. Are you still thinking about another woman? A cold voice was from behind.

    It turned out to be Zhou Zhiruo leading the Emei disciples to her seat. It was unknown whether Xia Qingqing intended or not, Zhou Zhiruo was ced next to Song Qingshu.

    Uhgh Song Qingshu looked depressed. He didnt know what kind of bad luck he had today, but he was getting caught every time he spoke.

    Ah Jiu said in a sweet voice, Ajiu cantpare to my Sister Zhirou.

    Although the Ming Dynasty has been destroyed, Ajiu was a princess in the past. Every time she met her, Ah Jius elegant demeanor made Zhou Zhiruo feel embarrassed. A gentle smile finally appeared on her face, and she pulled Ah Jiu aside to whisper, leaving Song Qingshu aside.

    Its true that three monks have no water to drink. My Rourou is the best. Song Qingshu took Zeng Rous little hand and sulked. It felt extremely smooth to the touch.

    Zeng Rou trembled, but for some reason she didnt resist.

    Hmph, he is indeed a womanizer. Guo Fu, who was not far away, saw the scene and couldnt help but snort coldly.

    Hearing her voice, Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu also turned around and stared at them with faux-smiles.

    Zeng Rou suddenly retracted her hand, and her face turning red.

    Dont talk nonsense. Huang Rong pressed her daughters mouth with a headache. This precious daughter of her was really a troublemaker. Since Zhou Zhiruo was Song Qingshus wife, so Guo Fu had also offended the Emei Sect.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly. He knew that Zeng Rou had always been thin-skinned, and it was probably impossible to hold her hand again.

    Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu just tacitly ignored him, so he had to focus on the various factions in the field.

    Mom, whats the background of that perv*rt, how can he get to sit in such top position? Seeing that Song Qingshu was just ignoring her, Guo Fu got even more angry.

    In the past year, no one has be more famous in the world than him. Huang Rong sighed.

    When they met by chance in Jiangling Mansion, he seemed to be a sick young man with all his meridians destroyed. She didnt expect that he would be the worlds most famous person in such a short period of time.

    The most famous person during this year is obviously Song Qingshu! Guo Fu muttered with some dissatisfaction.

    During the period of time she was in hiding, the only way she could entertain herself was by listening to the storytellers telling stories about the wulin in the inn, and those storytellers were more or less connected to the Five Lakes Sect. Naturally, they boasted about Song Qingshu to the point of being unparalleled in heaven and earth, and Guo Fu listened to them all. As she listened with sparkling eyes, her heart became filled with curiosity about the legendary hero.

    Guo Fus expression suddenly changed, Mom, you just called him Young Master Song. It couldnt really be him, right? How could that great hero be such a womanizer?

    A great hero? Huang Rong was startled.

    Guo Fu pursed her lips tightly, said nothing, and stared at Song Qingshu not far away.

    Noticing Guo Fus gaze, Song Qingshu was confused and thought,<i> Even if she thinks Im handsome, she doesnt have to keep looking at me like this, right? I feel kind of embarrassed.</i>

    Brother Song!

    Another jubnt voice was heard from afar.

    Song Qingshu turned around, and found that the people from Prince Mus Mansion were walking over in a hurry, and quickly returned the greeting, It turns out to be Young Master Mu.

    Thank you Brother Song for helping me a few days ago Mu Jianshengs eyes suddenly moved to Ah Jiu beside him, and a trace of doubt shed in her eyes.

    Although she was covered with ayer of gauze, the gauze couldnt cover her appearance at such a close distance.

    Mu Jiansheng greets Princess Changping! Seeing Mu Jiansheng suddenly kneel down, everyone in Prince Mus Mansion also knelt down immediately.

    Please get up quickly! Ah Jiu quickly raised her hand, Prince Mu has served the country loyally for generations. Now that the Ming Dynasty has passed, and you are still determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. Ah Jiu thanks you all on behalf of my father.

    I dont dare! Mu Jiansheng and others stood up, their expressions obviously very excited, The bloodline of thete emperor has been preserved, it is really the Taizus blessing.

    There are many people here, and this is not the ce to talk. Ah Jiu stood up and looked at Song Qingshu hesitantly, Song Lang, I want to take them to the quiet room at the back to say something first.

    Hearing Zhou Zhiruos address to Song Qingshu, a trace of surprise shed across Mu Jianshengs face, and Fang Yis expression on the side became even moreplicated.

    It doesnt matter, you go and take care of them. Zhiruo can stay here to help take care of them. Song Qingshu smiled and waved his hand.

    Their matters were somewhat troublesome, so naturally it was easier to find a ce where no one was around to talk.

    Not far away, Huang Rongs eyes were full of surprise and uncertainty. She knew the young master of Prince Mus pce, but she really didnt expect that with his status, he would actually kneel down to the woman beside Song Qingshu.

    <i>This Song Qingshu seems to be quite capable.</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 436: Identity

    <h4>Chapter 436: Identity</h4>

    Seeing Fang Yis resentful eyes as she left, Song Qingshus heart trembled.

    <i>If the women builds up too much resentment, I will be in trouble</i>

    A few days ago, Song Qingshu went to bring Bing Xueer and Miao Run, who had been waiting at an inn in a nearby town. Bing Xueer agreed at first, but when she heard that Zhou Zhiruo was also present, she immediately refused.

    It turned out that Bing Xueer was bothered about her as a widow. So she really couldnt bear to face Zhou Zhiruo, who was the official wife. Bing Xueer had previously heard that Miao Runs mother was in Yanjing City, so she volunteered to take Miao Run to meet her mother first.

    Song Qingshu felt extremely reluctant to let go, but if Bing Xueer wanted to leave, he had no choice but to let her go.

    Not long after Ah Jiu led everyone from Prince Mus Mansion away, Song Qingshu sighed due to his troubles.

    Meanwhile, it just so happened that a group of people from the Heaven and Earth Society led by Chen Jinnan was passing by. When he saw Song Qingshu, his eyes lit up, and he asked everyone from the Heaven and Earth Society to find a ce to sit first, while he approached Song Qingshu.

    We havent seen each other for several months, Young Master Song is still as charming as ever. Chen Jinnan cupped his hands and said with a smile.

    When Song Qingshu and he rescued Wei Xiaobao from the hands of the Blood Saber Elder and others, Chen Jinnan had a favorable impression of the man. Not long ago, when he heard about Song Qingshus feat of assassinating Kangxi, he began to admire him even more, so when he saw Song Qingshu, he couldnt helping over to greet him.

    Leader Chen, you are very polite. Song Qingshu quickly stood up with a smile and returned the greeting.

    After the two chatted for a while, Chen Jinnan suddenly lowered his voice and said, Does Young Master Song have any problems with Red Flower Society?

    Song Qingshu was startled, and then he remembered that the Heaven and Earth Society and Red Flower Society always had a close rtionship, and couldnt help but smile bitterly, When I was undercover in the Forbidden City, I just happened to hinder the Red Flower Societys assassination attempt.

    Chen Jinnan gave him a strange look, Why did the Young Master stop them in the first ce? It is said that they could kill the Invader Emperor then and there.

    As the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, he knew exactly what happened in the Forbidden City that day. At that time, the Red Flower Society was about to seed, but Song Qingshu intervened to stop them. However, Song Qingshu himself went to assassinate Kangxi sometimeter, but failed. So Chen Jinnan couldnt help but be suspicious. .

    Song Qingshus heart trembled, but his face showed no expression, The Leader Chen is unaware. I didnt stop the Red Flower Society that time, but I wanted to save them.

    Oh? Chen Jinnans expression changed, I would like to hear the details.

    Song Qingshu cleared his throat and began to bullsh1t, During the time when I was undercover in the pce, I found out that there was a team of first-rate masters secretly guarding Kangxi. Leader Chen should have heard of Yu Zhenzis name, right?

    Chen Jinnan nodded, As a guest of Prince Baos Mansion, many masters of Heaven and Earth Society and Red Flower Society have fallen into the hands of this demon.

    The leader of the secret guards killed a master like Yu Zhenzi in one move, he seems to be called Wei Mo. You can imagine the martial arts of those secret guards. Song Qingshu began to weave a mixture of truth and lies.

    This Chen had thought that the matter of the secret guards was just groundless rumors, but I didnt expect it to be true. As the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, Chen Jinnan had more or less heard of the existence of the guards.

    Thats right. Song Qingshu nodded and continued to talk, These people will only take action at thest moment. And when they do, they will never leave anyone alive because they want to maintain the secret of their identities.

    On the surface, it looked like the assassination attempt of the Red Flower Society was about to seed, but I actually noticed that the secret guards were already preparing to take action. I knew in my heart that if they took action, the entire Red Flower Society would be annihted, so I had no choice but to take action first, and some members of the Society was sacrificed in the process. I knew I couldnt save them all, but I saved most of them, andter I quietly rescued them from the prison.

    It was indeed you who rescued them from the prison, but Chen Jinnan nodded secretly, then suddenly changed the subject, with a strange look on his face, ording to Fourth Master Wen, it seems that you took advantage of this to b1ackmail his wife?

    Song Qingshu knew that the people in the Red Flower Society hated him to the core, so they would definitely try to pour dirty water on him every chance they gotnot to mention that it wasnt really an unjust usation.

    Thinking of Luo Bings snow-white body and her charming gestures, Song Qingshus lower abdomen felt hot. He wondered how she was doing now after following that girl Li Yuanzhi home.

    Song Qingshu quickly came to his senses, and seeing that Chen Jinnan was still waiting for his reply, he quickly exined, Kangxi is very smart. How could he not know about the things happening in the pce? I had to pretend to be greedy for beauty, and use it to let those people from the Red Flower Society go. Kangxi turned a blind eye because he thought of my past achievements.

    So thats it. It seems that the situation was reallyplicated. Chen Jinnan suddenly realized, but immediately inquired, If that is the case, you only needed to exin it to the heads of the Red Flower Society, so why did you act that way in Shengjing.

    Chen Jinnan secretly sighed.

    Song Qingshu kil1ed Taoist Wuchen from the Red Flower Society, and had already formed a b1ood feud with several other leaders. Thinking that both sides were righteous anti-Qing people, but they were fighting among themselves first, it was really a matter of huge headache.

    Song Qingshu sighed, Leader Chen is a gentleman. This Song could not do such things as speaking ill of people behind their backs. However, I am worried that you will be harmed by the traitors, so I have to inform you of a matter.

    Please exin. Chen Jinnan was shocked.

    Does Leader Chen know that Yu Wanting of the Red Flower Society is not dead? He actually wanted his son to be the emperor Song Qingshu roughly described Yu Wantings conspiracy.

    Is this true? Chen Jinnan was extremely shocked.

    This is what Yu Yutong told me before he died Song Qingshu then recounted the story of Yu Yutong being silenced by Yu Wanting. The Leader Chen will know the truth of this matter by following those clues.

    Yu Wanting followed Lu Buweis example and designed to give his lover to Prince Yong, so that his son could take over their bloodline. The scheme was indeed quite wless, but as long as the ins and outs were known, there would always be clues to be found.

    The Qian and Chen family still existed in Haining, and there was also the matter of Honglis biological mother, Qian Zhenhuan,ter being adopted as the daughter of Lingzhu, the minister of the Xianghuang Banner and changing her name. With enough investigation, you can always find something out.

    Okay, I will start investigating this matter. Although the Red Flower Society and Song Qingshu each insisted on their side of the story, but Chen Jinnan subconsciously chose to believe Song Qingshu considering the matter of Yu Wanting.

    Before leaving, he suddenly remembered something and turned around to remind him, Young Master Song, you must be careful. This time the Red Flower Society has found a top master from Kunlun through Chen Jialuos master Yuan Shixiao, which may be detrimental to the Young Master.

    Song Qingshu didnt care. He didnt believe that the Red Flower Society could find any master that would be able to harm him, but since it was Chen Jinnans reminder, he didnt dare to ignore it, May I know what the masters name is?

    Chen Jinnan thought for a while and lightly said, She seems to be called Ah Qing.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 437: Two Demons

    <h4>Chapter 437: Two Demons</h4>

    The news seemed akin to a thunderbolt in Song Qingshus ears, Ah Qing? How can Yuan Shixiao have connection with her?

    Chen Jinnan shook his head, I dont know about that, but the girl seems to call Yuan Shixiao White Gibbon.

    Song Qingshu only realized the connection after Chen Jinnan left, White Gibbon? Damn it! The white gibbon who taught Ah Qing the swordsmanship was Yuan Shixiao? (G: in the novel, Ah Qing learned her skills while ying mock sword duels with a white gibbon. The author connected the storyline of the two novels using that plot point.)

    Not far away, Guo Fu saw Song Qingshus uncertain expression and hurriedly pulled Huang Rongs sleeve, Mom, that person just now seems to be the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society. He didnt evene to greet you, but he actually went to greet that womanizer?

    Huang Rong couldnt help but pinch her daughters cheek and signaled to her that she was little loud with her voice, Leader Chen, has a transcendent status in the world. Your parents are just his equal, so why would hee to greet me?

    Then she secretly thought in her heart, <i>Looking at the way the two of them were whispering to each other just now, Im afraid they have a very close rtionship. It is unusual. I wonder what the two of them had just talked about. Leader Chen looked solemn when he left, and Song Qingshu also looked quite shocked.</i>

    Looking at the Four Evils approaching slowly not far away, Huang Rongs expression condensed, <i>Could it be that they are also looking for Song Qingshu?</i>

    Before Song Qingshu could recover from the shock, he heard an unusually hoarse voice, I heard that Young Master Song is also going to participate in the Golden Serpent King election?

    Song Qingshu looked up and saw that the iconic voice naturally belonged to Duan Yanqing. So he responded, It turns out to be Leader Duan. We are really destined. Maybe we canpete on the same stage to decide the winner.

    Duan Yanqing suddenly showed a smile that seemed more like he was crying, Fortunately I am not in the same group as you, otherwise this Duan would have to forfeit the fight.

    Duan Yanqing deliberately didnt lower his voice, Huang Rong heard it clearly, and couldnt help being horrified.

    The leader of the Four Evils men had a reputation for being full of evil. For decades, he has been a master who was the source of dread in the martial arts world.

    Huang Rong had never heard of anyone subduing him, but this time he was willing to bow down.

    <i>Is Song Qingshus martial arts really that high?</i>

    Although Song Qingshus reputation been on the rise over the past year, it was only limited to the Qing Dynasty and its surrounding areas. The world was very big and people in other ces had no idea about his martial arts realm. In the minds of most people, although he was the top master of the Qing Dynasty, it couldnt be that high considering the fact that there were no well-known masters in the Qing Dynasty.

    Song Qingshu had showed his skills at the Lion ughter Assembly in the past, and many people in the wulin had witnessed it. At that time, he could only be regarded as a young master, and he was still far from a real master. In just one year, even if his martial arts improved by leaps and bounds, just how high could it go?

    Whats more, at the Lion ughter Assembly, he was expelled by the Wudang Sect and beaten to the point where all his meridians were severed. Huang Rong only met at that point of time. In addition to knowing the Nine Yin Manual, he was still no different than normal people, so she naturally didnt think his martial arts skills would be that high.

    Long live Xingxiu, his might is boundless!

    His supernatural powers are vast, and his might shakes the Central ins!

    The sound of drums beating was heard from the distance, and Guo Fu was startled, Do they want to wake the dead or something?

    Huang Rongs expression changed, and she quickly covered her daughters small mouth, Fuer, please stop saying such rude things. These are people from the Xingxiu Sect, who are adept at using poison. From now on, when you hear this sound, run as far as you can, understand?

    Guo Fu curled her lips disapprovingly, Mom, with your and dads reputation in the world, why should I be afraid of them?

    Huang Rong looked helpless and said with a wry smile, Your dad drank the blood of a medicinal Serpent back then and is immune to all poisons. So naturally, he doesnt need to be afraid of poison. I was fed a lot of miraculous medicines by your grandpa since I was a child, so I have a certain resistance to poisons. Naturally, there is no need for me to be afraid. Fuer, if you are poisoned, it would be fine if it was some ordinary poisons, but if you are poisoned by Xingxius Old Immortal, we dont have the confidence to detoxify you.

    Guo Fu looked angry, and suddenly pointed at Song Qingshu not far away and said, Then why isnt he afraid of Old Immortal of Xingxiu?

    Huang Rong was startled, and saw that the people from the Xingxiu Sect seemed to be chatting with Song Qingshu.

    What? Huang Rong felt strange in her heart. <i>This Song Qingshu has a good rtionship with the righteous factions such as the Heaven and Earth Society and the Prince Mus Mansion, and now he seems to be chatting happily with Duan Yanqing, and the Old Immortal of Xingxiu as well. What was going on?</i>

    Old Duan, you knew that you were going to face Young Master Song, so did youe here to get close to him in advance? Old Immortal of Xingxius childlike chubby face was full of smiles as he looked at his acquaintance.

    I havent seen you for many days, Old Monster Ding, yet you still have such a bad mouth. Duan Yanqing snorted coldly, but as both of them were recruited by Song Qingshu to join the Pole Arms in the past, he didnt mind his rude behavior.

    Hey, there is no shame in getting close to Young Master Song. Look, why dont I ask my disciple to pay homage to Young Master Song and ask him to be merciful? After Ding Chunqiu said that, he pushed down a young man with an iron mask behind him. You Tanzhi, this is your opponent tomorrow, Young Master Song. You are definitely no match for him with his all-powerful martial arts skills. When the timees, you can experience a few tricks from Young Master Song and you will benefit from them throughout your life.

    You Tanzhi directly knelt down and faced Song Qingshu, then he kowtowed and said, This one asks Young Master Song for advice tomorrow.

    Being ttered by Ding Chunqiu, Song Qingshu felt a chill and could onlyugh dryly, Thepetition hasnt started yet, so its too early to say this now.

    Ding Chunqiu shook his feather fan, and calmly said, It will happen sooner orter, with Young Master Songs martial arts, he will definitely be able to enter the next round smoothly.

    Duan Yanqing smiled and said, Of course there is no doubt about Young Master Songs martial arts, but are you confident that your apprentice can defeat that hero of Jinyang? As far as I know, Xiao Banhes strength is quite unambiguous.

    Ding Chunqiu smiled enigmatically, Brother Duan doesnt have to concern himself with that.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, This brother possesses the Frost Qi that shocked the world in the past. Im afraid Xiao Banhe will suffer a loss.

    Ding Chunqius expression changed. No outsider knew about You Tanzhis martial arts, and the Frost Qi was even more of a secret. It was their biggest trump card, and Ding Chunqiu was confident that if he wasnt mentally prepared, even a master like Qiao Feng would suffer a big loss. Therefore, Ding Chunqiu was determined to win the position of the Golden Serpent King.

    This time he only came to greet Song Qingshu in order to lower his guard and strike him by surprise. He was careless and lost to Song Qingshu in Jingzhou in the past, so he wanted revenge. However, he didnt expect that Song Qingshu was already aware of the truth.

    <i>Could it be that this kid has some kind of irvoyance? </i>Ding Chunqiu secretly regretted his decision. If he knew that such a thing would happen, he would not have brought You Tanzhi here today, thus exposing him in advance.

    After rambling a few random words, Ding Chunqiu angrily led You Tanzhi to his seat.

    Seeing him leaving, Duan Yanqing lowered his voice and said, Young Master Song, I wonder about the Lady Guanyin you mentionedst time

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, Master Duan, you have been in the world for so long, do you really think I will tell you so easily?

    Duan Yanqings expression changed, and he lowered his head and said, This Duan is being impatient. I wonder what Young Master Song requires before you can tell me?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 438: Attractive Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 438: Attractive Proposal</h4>

    Its not the right time yet. Saying it now will only increase your troubles. Song Qingshu shook his head slightly, with an obvious rejection in his tone.

    Duan Yanqings expression became gloomy and uncertain. He hesitated for a long time and finally snorted, This Duan will wait until the time is right before asking the Young Master.

    Its no wonder that he was depressed. He has been rampant in the martial world for decades and was the leader of the Four Evils, yet he was helpless in front of a young man because he couldnt beat him.

    Seeing that Duan Yanqing didnt have any sess, Ye Erniang knew that she couldnt ask any questions either, but her mothers nature still urged her to try, Young Master Song, I hope you would tell me something about my poor child

    Song Qingshu calmly smiled, I can only tell you that he is living very well now and has learned martial arts.

    Since Xu Zhu was sent by the Shaolin Temple to participate in the election of the Golden Serpent King, it was obvious that the monks in the Shaolin Temple had great confidence in his martial arts.

    <i>Thinking about it, even if he didnt get the true inheritance of Xiaoyao (Carefree) Sect like in the original work, his current martial arts might not be any worse.</i>

    Thank you so much, young master!

    Ye Erniang felt immense happiness from the news. Although she could not find out her sons whereabouts, she was satisfied to know that her son was safe and sound. Seeing that Duan Yanqing and others had already walked far away, Ye Erniang hurriedly chased after them.

    Seeing Ye Erniang leave with a lot of gratitude, Zhou Zhiruo, who was sitting aside, raised her eyebrows, You couldnt possibly have touched this kind of woman too, right?

    Song Qingshu was sipping his tea, so he almost choked to death, and angrily said, Am I that kind of person?

    Zhou Zhiruo curled her lips, Yes you are.

    Thinking of his past misdeeds, Song Qingshuughed awkwardly, Shes just a poor mother of a child.

    After inviting them to the Pole Arms, Song Qingshu had done his own investigation on the Four Evils. Although the Ye Erniang in this world kidn*apped a child every day, she would return it after ying with it for a day. She was not as crazy as she was portrayed in certain version of the original work, so Song Qingshu didnt feel any hatred for her.

    Little Brother Song and his wife is in quite the harmonious rtionship, I really envy you.

    An old man slowly walked closer, and after saying thest word, he firmly stood in front of Song Qingshu. He was tall, with a high nose and a pair of deep eyes. Who else could he be other than Ouyang Feng?

    The current Ouyang Feng was sane, and his messy hair was neatly taken care of, giving him an elegant appearance of a master.

    It seemed that the pink aura around Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo had made him envious.

    Song Qingshu cursed in his heart, but a smile appeared on his face, Master Ouyang seems to have improved his martial arts.

    Ouyang Feng said with a strange look on his face, In terms of martial arts progress, who canpare to you, a literal freak? I heard that you are going to participate in the Golden Serpent Kingpetition?

    Song Qingshu said with a smile, I had nothing else to do, so I thought it would be fun.

    Ouyang Feng smiled knowingly, I heard many at the foot of the Golden Serpent Conference have set up a betting house. Since Brother Song is going to participate, I will definitely bet heavily on him.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, Your adopted son Yang Guo will also participate in this conference.

    Seeing him mention Yang Guo, a cold light shed in Ouyang Fengs eyes, but he quickly covered it up, I dont know where that kid learned a different kind of martial arts. He is somewhat powerful, but he stillcks experience. Of course he is not your opponent.

    The cold light in Ouyang Fengs eyes was not hidden from Song Qingshu. He thought about it for a bit and guessed some of Ouyang Fengs thoughts.

    In the past, Ouyang Ke died in the hands of Yang Kang, and Yang Guo looked very simr to Yang Kang, so it must be a thorn in Ouyang Fengs heart.

    <i>But judging from his tone, he seems to have already met Yang Guo in advance. I am certain that there should be someone from the Jin Empire supporting Yang Guo in the election of the Golden Serpent King. But I wonder why Yang Guo is willing to work for them with his arrogant temperament?</i>

    Little Brother, you and I will have a talk about old timester. For now, I still have a grudge to deal with here. Ouyang Fengughed evilly, turned around and approached Huang Rong.

    Girl from the Huang family, you have caused me much pain! Ouyang Feng said through gritted teeth as he looked at Huang Rong.

    Although Huang Rong was now a respected woman, it wasnt strange at all for Ouyang Feng to call her girl.

    There was a reason why Ouyang Feng was so furious. He was one of the top five masters in the world, but Huang Rong made him turn into a madman for more than ten years.

    Seeing Ouyang Fengs arrival, Huang Rongs expression changed several times. Although she had be extremely proficient in the Dog-beating Staff skills over the years, she was still far behind against a master like Ouyang Feng. She felt quite anxious considering that Guo Jing was not here to deter the enemy.

    But Huang Rong felt reassured when her eyes fell on the representatives of the Shaolin, Wudang Sect, and Chongyang Pce who were seated nearby. She knew that they would definitely not sit back and watch Ouyang Feng attack her.

    It turns out to be Master Ouyang. In the time we havent seen each other, your demeanor seems to be even better than before. How could I have harmed you? Huang Rong stood up with a smile and subconsciously tightened her grip on the Dog Beating Staff.

    Hmph! Ouyang Feng was concerned about his face, so he didntsh out in response to her casual words. ncing at the Shaolin and Wudang crowd not far away, Ouyang Feng couldnt help but weigh the matter in his heart.

    He didnt care about the people from the Chongyang Pce, but the people from the Wudang Sect were quite problematic. He had heard that Zhang Sanfengs mastery of the martial path was unfathomable. Although he had never seen it himself, but it could be inferred from Zhang Sanfengs ability to teach his disciples. It was definitely much better than Wang Chongyang.

    There was also the great monk of the Shaolin Temple. His eyes were gleaming and restrained, much like a ring Vajra. That monk wasnt someone easy to deal with.

    So if he really attacked, he may not be able to hurt Huang Rong.

    I will repay you generously for the gift you gave me in the past. Ouyang Feng was a very decisive person. After weighing the situation, he left a few words and came to Song Qingshus side.

    Brother, when did you be the kind of person who only speaks cruel words? Song Qingshu couldnt help but tease him.

    Ouyang Fengs face turned red, and he couldnt help but snort, If that guy Xiao Feng hadnt been walking over here, how could I be restrained like this?

    Song Qingshu was startled, and when he turned around, he saw Xiao Feng leading his group straight towards Huang Rong. Only then did he remember that although Xiao Feng was now a king of the South Court of Liao Kingdom, he came from the Beggar Gang and was extremely chivalrous. Naturally, he would not sit back and watch anything happen to Huang Rong.

    Brother Song, does the agreement on Mystic Dragon Ind still count? Ouyang Feng suddenly asked.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, Of course.

    A strange smile appeared on Ouyang Fengs face, What do you think of Huang Rong?

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly and couldnt help but look at the two women on the side. Zhou Zhiruo was chatting with other representatives of the famous sect, and Zeng Rou was also discussing something with everyone from the Wangwu sect. They had no time to pay attention here and so he quickly whispered, She is beautiful and attractive, one of the best women in the world.

    Ouyang Feng chuckled, I knew you would say that. What do you say, we both take action at the same time. You help me stop Xiao Feng, and I will capture Huang Rong and make her warm your bed?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 439: The Critical Moment

    <h4>Chapter 439: The Critical Moment</h4>

    ncing at the bright and charming Huang Rong not far away, Song Qingshu had to admit that he was a little tempted, but he quickly recovered his senses and smiled, Old Brother, I have to attend the Golden Serpent Conference. Besides, I dont want to be a public enemy in the martial arts world.

    Ouyang Feng also knew that today was not a good time to take action, so he didnt care about Song Qingshus answer. He thought for a moment and continued to ask, If I capture Huang Rong someday, do you dare to take her?

    Song Qingshu spoke with an embarrassed look on his face, Well, why are you asking me? Do I have the word womanizer written on my face?

    A smile appeared on Ouyang Fengs lips, There is no man with enough heroic spirit to dare touch Huang Rong. However, there are two men present in the world who are bold enough, and Little Brother, you are one of them.

    Song Qingshu was startled, and his first reaction was to think of the Mongolian Khan Temujin. He was a famous collector of married women, and most of the concubines in his harem were the wives of his former enemies. After Temujin defeated his opponents, he naturally epted the opponents wife and daughter as his own.

    However, Song Qingshu quickly shook his head. With Guo Jings status as the Golden Sword Prince, Huang Rong could be considered an aunt of the current Mongolian princes. Therefore, even if Huang Rong fell into the hands of the Mongols, she would be treated with respect.

    With the current prestige of Guo Jing and Huang Rong in the martial arts world, apart from Mongolia, Song Qingshu couldnt think of anyone who would dare to do such a thing. So he couldnt help but look at Ouyang Feng with a strange look on his face, The other person cant be you, right?

    Ouyang Feng suddenly spoke up in anger, Hmmph, Im not a womanizer!

    Then who is it? Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Wan Yanliang, King Hailing of the Jin Empire. Ouyang Feng couldnt help but frown when he mentioned that persons name, I have never seen such a lecherous person in my life. He has a thing for married women. That person not only covets the wives of his fellow ministers, but also his superior, the Emperor Ouyang Feng suddenly realized something and stopped talking.

    Fortunately, Song Qingshus attention was not focused on this, so he didnt think deep into it. He only looked at Ouyang Feng with a depressed look on his face, What sins have Imitted to make youpare me with that detestable adulterer?

    Ouyang Feng smiled mysteriously, I have been in contact with both of you. Although you are very different on the surface, I can feel that you have one thing inmon.

    What it it? Song Qingshu thought in his mind, <i>If you dare to say something like we both go after married women, I will definitely pick up the tea on the table and throw it on your face!</i>

    You both have no regards formon etiquette. Ouyang Feng replied, However, there is still a difference. That boy Wan Yanliang has etiquette in his heart, but he ignores them. As for you, you have no concept of etiquette in your heart.

    Song Qingshu I was startled. As a soul from another world, he naturally had no regards for the etiquette of this world. He didnt expect Ouyang Feng to see through it, Ignoring etiquette is one thing, but you say that I have none at all?

    Ouyang Feng patted him on the shoulder with a faux-smile, Dont worry, I understand. Ill contact you after the matter ispleted.

    After saying that, heughed and left, obviously very happy in his heart.

    Huang Rong, who was reminiscing the old days of the Beggar Gang with Xiao Feng, heard Ouyang Fengsughter and couldnt help but raise her head and look over, wondering in her heart,<i> Ouyang Feng looked like he wanted to ki1l me just now, why is he not angry anymore?</i>

    The more she thought about it, the more she anxious she became. So Huang Rong quickly ended her talk with Xiao Feng and walked to Song Qingshus side, I wonder what Young Master Song and Master Ouyang talked about just now to make him be so happy?

    Song Qingshu casuallyughed and said, We just chatted about some mundane matters. Maybe Master Ouyang was happy to see his old friend.

    <i>I cant tell you that the two of us were discussing how to capture and humiliate you, right?</i> Song Qingshu trembled all over and quickly dispelled some dirty thoughts from his mind.

    Oh? Huang Rongs radiant face couldnt help but turn strange, So Young Master Song and Master Ouyang are friends?

    Ouyang Feng was aloof and arrogant, and there were only a few people in the world who could be regarded as his friends. Huang Rong didnt expect that he would regard a young man such as Song Qingshu as his friend.

    <i>What other secrets does this man hide?</i>

    We indeed have a bit of friendship. Song Qingshu smiled faintly and didnt exin.

    At that moment, Xiao Feng also followed and said with a loudugh, It turns out to be Brother Song. I heard that Brother Song is also one of the sixteen candidates this time. It hasnt been long since my battle with Brother Song, now I can see Brother Song in action again. Its really this Xiaos good fortune!

    Huang Rong asked curiously, Have King Xiao fought against Young Master Song?

    She knew the level of Xiao Fengs martial arts very well. He was one of the best among the younger generation, and his strength shook Central ins. With his high attainments in marital art, Xiao Feng might not even be inferior to her Brother Jing.

    Xiao Feng smiled bitterly and said, More than just a fight, this Xiao boasted that he had few opponents in the world with the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. But I didnt expect that Young Master Song would also use the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to deal with me, and his attainments in the technique were actually not a bit inferior to mine.

    Huang Rongs face suddenly turned pale.

    Xiao Feng was an unparalleled genius in the Beggar Gang, and his understanding of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms was even superior to that of her Brother Jing!

    Her Brother Jing had found a different path using the soft force of the Nine Yin Manual to master the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, but Xiao Feng didnt have any external help. He spent more than ten years practicing the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and mastered both the strong and soft force.

    And now, that Xiao Feng actually said that Song Qingshus attainments in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms was not inferior to his own?

    The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are a secret that is passed down by the Beggar Gang. May I ask where Young Master Song learned it from? Huang Rongs face suddenly turned ugly.

    Song Qingshu showed a slight smile, I learned it from my wife.

    He immediately kicked the ball to Zhou Zhiruo who was standing aside.

    Your wife? Huang Rong was stunned for a long time before she realized that the wife he was talking about was Zhou Zhiruo, the head of the Emei Sect.

    With such arge number of peopleing over, Zhou Zhiruo had already been paying attention to Song Qingshu for a long time. When she saw Song Qingshu throwing the hot potato to her, she couldnt help but give him a fierce look.

    May I ask where Master Zhou learned the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms? Huang Rong turned to Zhou Zhiruo and asked. At the same time, she couldnt help but secretly admire this pretty young woman who had a figure like an orchid in an empty valley.

    When Huang Rong was sizing up Zhou Zhiruo, Zhou Zhiruo was also sizing up Huang Rong.

    <i>She is indeed a bright, charming mature woman </i>

    When Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng were whispering just now, they were sizing up Huang Rong from time to time. Zhou Zhiruo could clearly see the admiration and astonishment in their eyes.

    For some reason, Zhou Zhiruo saw the shadow of Zhao Min in Huang Rong. Therefore, she subconsciously felt a little unhappy at her question, and spoke in a formal tone, All martial arts reach the same goal through different paths. The Emei Sect has existed for thousands of years and has umted a plethora of knowledge. I dont know how they are simr, but it is not umon for there to be one or two sets of palm techniques simr to the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    Huang Rong looked at her unexpectedly and couldnt figure out why this fairy-like woman was vaguely hostile to her. However, although Zhou Zhiruo was a bit rude, but her words were still quite measured. She didnt directly say that the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were created by the Emei sect, otherwise there would have been a bloody storm between the Beggar Gang and Emei Sect.

    Although anyone with a discerning eye could see that Song Qingshu was using the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, but since Zhou Zhiruo had given her the opportunity to step down, Huang Rong did not want to push the matter too hard, I see, it seems that this Sister was rude.

    But who knew that Guo Fu would be offended for her mother as she shouted angrily, Its shameless to steal someone elses martial arts and still pretend to be virtuous!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 440: Zhao Minâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 440: Zhao Min¡¯s Gift</h4>

    Zhou Zhiruo was immediately furious, and with a flick of her wrist, a long ck whip flew out of her sleeve and struck at Guo Fu.

    Huang Rong was shocked. She didnt expect that Zhou Zhiruo would suddenly attack and quickly used the Dog Beating Staff method to stop the whip.

    However, Zhou Zhiruo was well prepared. The whip turned around and easily avoided the interception of the Dog Beating Staff, then shattered a beaded flower on Guo Fus hair bun.

    Zhou Zhiruo quickly put the long whip back into her sleeve and said proudly, Our Emei Sect has a plethora of martial arts techniques, how can we covet the martial arts of other sects? Little girl, please dont confuse the masses with your ignorance.

    Guo Fus pink face turned pale with fright. She waspletely dumbfounded and didnt know how to respond.

    Huang Rong was naturally very protective of her daughter. So when she saw Zhou Zhiruo attacking her daughter, she was furious. If it came down to it, she would not hesitate to fall out with the Emei Sect, and fight Zhou Zhiruo to the death.

    However, it turned out that Zhou Zhiruo was very measured in her actions and did not really intend to hurt Guo Fu, so her anger quickly dissipated.

    Guo Fu finally came to her senses, and when she was about to curse, a fairy-like voice was heard.

    What happened here? Why is it so lively?

    The group of people turned around and saw a bright and beautiful young woman looking at this side with a smile. She was apanied by several powerful subordinates, who were vigntly on guard.

    Huang Rong recognized that one of them was Monk Jinlun, and couldnt help but secretly smacked her lips.

    <i>This enchantress is quite impressive. Even a master like Monk Jinlun is standing obediently behind her.</i>

    It turns out that the Princess have arrived. Could it be that Mongolia has also sent its experts to attend the Golden Serpent Conference? After years of fighting with Mongolia in Xiangyang, Huang Rong naturally had no good impression of the Mongolians, and her words were full of enmity.

    As expected, the surrounding martial artists began to whisper among themselves.

    The Golden Serpent Camp had always been a rebel force fighting against the foreign invaders. If they were taken over by a master supported by Mongolia, the Central ins martial artsmunity would bepletely embarrassed.

    Zhao Min was calm and asked with a smile, Didnt Madame Guo alsoe to participate in this conference? Is it possible that some of the sixteen candidates are supported by Madame Guo?

    Of course Huang Rong pursed her lips and smiled. Then changing the topic and continued, As long as we can drive out the invaders, no matter who wins, I will support him from the bottom of my heart.

    As soon as Huang Rong finished speaking, a group of martial artists apuded.

    Invaders, get out of the Central ins!

    Ki1l all the invaders!

    This made Xiao Feng, who was standing next to Huang Rong, extremely embarrassed. Considering his identity as a Khitan, he was also a invader in the eyes of the Han people.

    Madame Guo is indeed very eloquent. Zhao Min was not angry at all and had no interest in talking to her.

    In Zhao Mins opinion, Huang Rong was indeed very smart, but because of her clouded vision, her intelligence was quite limited, so she was still far from the state of controlling the wind and cloud with the turn of her hand. Otherwise, Xiangyang City wouldnt struggle without any progress even after so many years.

    Witch, give back the life of my junior brother Kongxing! Suddenly a loud shout rang out, and a great monk covered in golden light volleyed towards Zhao Min.

    Song Qingshu recognized that the person who made the move was Xuancheng, one of the Thirteen Masters of the Shaolin Temple. Remembering that Zhao Min was injured under his Vajra Palmst time, Song Qingshu subconsciously stood up to block it for her.

    But suddenly Song Qingshus eyes narrowed. He noticed that Zhao Mins hand behind her back was waving towards him covertly, signaling him not to act rashly.

    Song Qingshu instantly understood that it was better not to expose his rtionship with her.

    There is a reason why Zhao Min was so confident. Thest time she was captured because Song Qingshu had intervened. But now, she had three master-level martial artists such as Monk Jinlun, Taoist Baishang, and Master of the Vajra Sect, as well as the two Xuanming Elders. Additionally, with the long range offense of the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes and the others, no one would dare to attack her in this ce.

    However, Xuancheng broke through Zhao Mins carefully selected warrior guard group with overwhelming force. The densely packed arrows of the Divine Arrow Eight Heroes hit him, leaving only a few white marks, but did not stop him at all.

    The Indestructible Vajra Body? The Master of the Vajra Sect was delighted to see the Vajra in work. With a bang, his whole body turned golden, and he also used the Indestructible Vajra Body to greet him.

    Their fists shot forward like lightning, and in the blink of an eye the two of them exchanged dozens of moves.

    Xuancheng sometimes used the Great Vajra Fist, then turned it into the Prajna Palm. His mastery of the techniques were quite impressive.

    When the two figures separated, the figure of the Master of the Vajra Sect stayed in ce and swayed, obviously suffering a small loss. However, he still managed to exhaust majority of Xuanchengs power and momentum.

    Monk Jinlun took the opportunity to block in front of him. In an instant, the six giant wheels flew out and hit the major points of Xuanchengs body from all directions.

    Xuancheng had fought the Master of the Vajra Sect for more than a dozen moves, and his breathing was already quite hurried. So he didnt dare to use his body to forcefully block several rapidly rotating sharp wheels. He quickly punched left and right to block, knocking the six giant wheels away one by one.

    All the experts present were dazzled by the sight.

    Xuancheng first flicked away the Tin Wheeling from behind with his Great Strength Vajra Finger, then used his fingers to grab the Lead Wheel that was about to cut into his skin, and flicked it back. He hit the Iron Wheel which had attacked from behind him using the Divine Vajra Palm. Then he raised one of his feet and firmly stepped on the Copper Wheel that was cutting towards his hamstring using the Shadow-following Kick technique of Shaolin Temple.

    After that, he used the Skandas Evil Subduing Palm to deflect the Silver Wheel flying from the upper right. Finally, he forced the Indestructible Vajra Body and used his Dragon w Technique to directly grab the Gold Wheel in the hand of the Monk Jinlun.

    There was a tooth-aching friction sound, and the rapidly rotating Gold Wheel was suddenly stopped by Xuancheng, unable to move any further.

    Looking at Xuanchengs bloody hand, Monk Jinlun was secretly frightened. If anyone else tried to forcefully catch his Gold Wheel like this, at least half of their palm would be cut off. Unexpectedly, it made only a light scratch in Xuanchengs palm!

    <i>Unbelievable, the Indestructible Vajra Body is really domineering!</i>

    However, Monk Jinlun seemed to have expected this oue. He moved to the side, diverted Xuanchengs hand, and punched him in the chest with his right hand that was ready to strike from the start.

    Before it even reached Xuancheng body, the sound of wind and thunder carried by Monk Jinlun fist already made his eardrums hurt.

    Xuancheng did not dare to be careless, and quickly used the soft force of his Prajna Palm to dispel the power of this punch.

    With fists and palms intersecting, Monk Jinlun felt that the power of his fist was gradually being cut away by the other party, and he couldnt help but let out a ferocious smile, Lets see how much you can dispel!

    Then he activated the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Technique, and his True Qi surged forward like a huge wave towards the opponents palm.

    Puff!

    Facing what felt more like a tsunami of True Qi, Xuancheng could no longer hold on. He spit out a mouthful of blood and hurriedly retreated backwards.

    Taoist Baishang had been waiting by Zhao Mins side and did not participate in the battle. Seeing that Xuancheng was injured, he followed the principle of taking advantage of the weakened tiger, and in a sh, he used the Xuanming Divine Palm to finish Xuancheng off.

    Old Monk, be careful! The two envoys of the Wudang Sect swung their swords at the same time.

    Shaolin and Wudang have always advanced and retreated together in the wulin. Although there was a secret fraction due to Zhang Cuishans incident more than ten years ago, they would not just watch Xuancheng die at the hands of the Mongols.

    In the Wudang Sect, Zhang Sanfeng had long since left the sect alone, and the position of leader was passed to his eldest disciple Song Yuanqiao. However, because of Song Qingshus murder of Mo Shenggu, Song Yuanqiao resigned and has been concentrating on practicing in the back mountains.

    After him, the second disciple Yu Lianzhou took over the position of leader. He usually stayed in Zixiao Pce and rarely went down the mountain.

    Because Yu Daiyan had been disabled for more than ten years, he also developed an irritable temperament and didnt mingle in the matters of wulin.

    The fifth disciple, Zhang Cuishan,mitted suicide and Mo Shenggu was killed. Therefore, among the Seven Heroes of Wudang, the Fourth Hero, Zhang Songxi and the Sixth Hero, Yin Liting, were the only ones who often walked around in the wulin. This time, it was these two people who were sent by the Wudang Sect to attend the Golden Serpent Conference.

    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting have been carefully trained by Zhang Sanfeng, and they had studied the Taiji Swordy from they were young. As a result, they had already be the top masters in the world. Although they were not as good as the other four heroes, it was not impossible for them to close the gap over time.

    However, Taoist Baishang was an old devil who fought Zhang Sanfeng hundreds of times before losing. Over the years, he had been thinking about revenge and secretly developed the method of countering the Wudang Sects martial arts.

    Seeing two men in Wudang Sect attacking with swords, a sinister smile shed across Taoist Baishangs face, and he struck out with his palms from an incredible angle.

    The force from the palm strike made Zhang Songxi and Yin Litings swords suddenly collide with each other, causing their Qi to sh, and their bodies froze one after another. It was obvious that they had suffered serious internal injuries.

    It could be said that the two of them were unlucky. If they had not met Taoist Baishang, an old monster who had been studying the method of countering the Wudang Sects martial arts for decades, the two of them would definitely be able to protect themselves even if they faced Ouyang Feng and others. How else could they suffer in such a miserable manner?

    Ill kill that old bas*tard Zhang Sanfeng and but I will get rid of his two precious apprentices first. Taoist Baishang roared, and his arms suddenly shot forwards and pressed against his opponents chests.

    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting immediately recognized that this was the Xuanming Divine Palm that Zhang Wuji had been hit by in the past. Even Zhang Sanfeng was helpless against his injuries at the beginning. The power of this mans Xuanming Divine Palm was more than twice as high as that of the two Xuanming Elders.

    The two of them immediately screamed in their hearts, <i>Im afraid Ill die from this today.</i>

    Suddenly, a huge attraction force came from the side of the two, and they immediately moved a few feet horizontally to the side. After they stood firm, they looked at the person behind them and couldnt help but feel surprised and happy, Qingshu?

    I greet my respected Fourth Uncle and Sixth Uncle. Song Qingshu saluted and smiled bitterly in his heart.

    Although he was expelled from the Wudang Sect and was almost beaten to death by Yu Lianzhou in the Lion ughter Assembly, but in the end, his root was the Wudang Sect and he couldnt just watch these two martial uncles die before his eyes.

    Fortunately, his supposed father Song Yuanqiao didnte, or he would have to awkwardly call a total stranger his father.

    Taoist Baishang looked back at Zhao Min and saw her wink. He immediately understand her meaning and continued to attack the two again.

    Song Qingshu quickly protected the two behind him and used the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to meet the iing attack.

    During theirst confrontation at the inn, Taoist Baishang had seen Song Qingshus martial arts, so he naturally did not dare to be careless. He mustered up his True Qi, and reflected the shadow of his Xuanming Divine Palm all over the space.

    The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms used by Song Qingshu was not in any way inferior to his opponent. On the surface, the moves appeared to be ordinary, but in reality, every time Song Qingshu made a move, it shattered the air all around him.

    After they exchanged dozens of moves, Zhao Mins delicate voice rang out, Enough, spare this insignificant fools life for today.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 441: Zhou Zhiruoâ€™s Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 441: Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s Suspicion</h4>

    The more the fight went on, the more frightened Taoist Baishang became. He wanted to rely on his decades of experience to fight Song Qingshu head-on, but the opponents palm technique was unfathomable.

    Even if he didnt fight with him, most of Taoist Baishangs power werepletely nullified. On several asions, he was even taken advantage of by the opponents palm strengths.

    After more than ten rounds, Taoist Baishang felt a dull pain in his chest and felt nauseous. He had obviously suffered minor internal injuries. So as soon as he heard Zhao Mins words, Taoist Baishang took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle and proudly dered, Since the Princess has spoken, I will let this boy live for now.

    Seeing his facade, Song Qingshu smiled slightly and had no interest in exposing his lies.

    This Princess is serving as the peace envoy between Mongolia and Song Dynasty this time. If something unexpected happens and the peace talks between the two countries fail and more lives are lost, you, the great monk, will be guilty. Zhao Min pursed his lips and smiled at Xuancheng.

    Xuanchengs face turned ashen. After the brief exchange just now, he understood that it was impossible for him to take Zhao Mins life.

    And, when he heard that Zhao Min was using the peace talk between Mongolia and Song Dynasty to suppress him, how could he dare to risk the disapproval of the world and take the me?

    With a cold snort, he turned and left.

    Zhao Min also turned around and walked away. But, as she was passing by Song Qingshu, she suddenly shook her head and sneered, her tone was full of sarcasm, as if she was mocking the fool in front of her.

    Young Master Song really is quite soft hearted. He was clearly kicked out by the Wudang Sect, and was almost beaten to death. But today, he still stood up for Wudang Sect, tsk tsk

    Song Qingshu was startled, but suddenly he saw Zhao Min blinking her right eye quietly at him while no one was paying attention.

    Zhao Mins charming face coupled with that cunning expression, created an amorous feeling that was akin to flowers blooming all around, and Song Qingshu couldnt help but feel in his heart skip a beat.

    Song Qingshu smiled knowingly, and immediately loudly remarked, This Song had gone astray in the past, and I deserved to be punished for that. I dont me anyone for that. Although the Grand Master expelled me from the Wudang Sect, I grew up in Wudang. There is no way I would sit idly by and ignore it when my elders are in danger.

    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other, and both saw the emotion in each others eyes.

    Zhang Songxi even grabbed Song Qingshus arm excitedly, Qingshu, master heard a few days ago that you attempted to assassinate the invader Emperor alone. He even praised you for it. He said that a lot can be improved by knowing your mistakes. He also said that he was wrong and had misunderstood you.

    Yin Liting also said, Yes, Senior Brother has been depressed all these years. That time when he heard the news about your assassination of the Qing Emperor, he smiled for the first time. Qingshu, please go back to the Wudang Sect to meet the Master and your father sometime in the future.

    Song Qingshu suddenly felt a headache.

    How could he not recognize that this was the signal to return to the Wudang Sect?

    Currently, the person he wanted to see least in this world was definitely Song Yuanqiao. He had no interest in recognizing a stranger as his father.

    This time, with the help of Zhao Min, he regained the favor of the Wudang Sect, and it also allowed him to gradually get rid of his former trashy reputation. Song Qingshu was already satisfied with the result. As for recognizing his ancestor and returning to the sect, he would definitely shelf it for the far future.

    Song Qingshu had his own ns, and he didnt want to have more elders restraining him for no reason. Whats more, the Wudang Sect, as one of the biggest orthodox sects in the martial arts world, always paid attention to some strict rules and regtions while doing things.

    How could a person like Song Qingshu stand those rules?

    In addition, although he saved Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting this time, Mo Shenggu, who was one of the Seven Heroes, did indeed die in his hands. The Seven Heroes of Wudang were like brothers, and seeing this, they would inevitably have a thorn in their hearts.

    With his mind spinning rapidly, Song Qingshu already had an idea in his mind. He adopted a dragging technique and said some ambiguous words, and the two heroes finally returned to their seats with satisfaction.

    We havent seen you for a few days. Brother Song has improved a lot in martial arts.

    Murong Fu entered the venue just now and happened to see the fight between Song Qingshu and Taoist Baishang. His heart suddenly surged, <i>I acted like a viin in vain, and I still couldnt stop him from participating. In the Golden Serpent Conference, if I really face him, my chances of winning are really slim.</i>

    Although Murong Fu was angry in his heart, he still put a smile on his face, as if the incident of his secret obstruction had never happened.

    Song Qingshu nced at Wang Yuyan next to Murong Fu with a faux-smile. Seeing that she was embarrassed and hesitated to speak, he couldnt help but be amused.

    <i>It seems that Wang Yuyan didnt tell her cousin what happened to her that night. Murong Fu still doesnt know that I found out about the good things he has done</i>

    Master Murong is being polite. Song Qingshu didnt say anything, and returned the greeting as if nothing had happened, I asked you to help me find traces of Murong Jingyue some time ago. So, I would like to thank you as well.

    Listening to the two peoples greetings, Wang Yuyans pretty face turned red, and she wished she could crawl directly into a crack in the ground.

    For some reason, she actually didnt tell Murong Fu about her encounter with Song Qingshu that night, which made her cousin fall into an embarrassing situation. But she had no choice but to remain silent for now

    Young Master Song really has a wide circle of friends. You jovially talked with old devils like Western Poison, Old Immortal Xingxu, and Duan Yanqing, and even the famous Master Murong is your friend. Huang Rong looked at the handsome young man in front of her curiously. Even with all her intelligence, she couldnt figure out just how Song Qingshu could have undergone such earth-shaking changes in just one year.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, I just like to make friends.

    Seeing that he had no intention of continuing the conversation, Huang Rong secretly cursed the little fox for not revealing any clues to herself. Unfortunately, the Golden Serpent Conference was about to begin, so Huang Rong had to bow and leave.

    She already gone, and youre still watching? Zhou Zhiruo said jealously.

    Song Qingshus face turned red, and he quickly looked away from Huang Rongs swaying backside, and said seriously, Madame Guo is a chivalrous woman respected by everyone in the martial arts world. Zhiruo, it would be too uncourteous of you to say such a thing.

    Zhou Zhiruo snorted coldly, Others might not know you, but I know exactly how your dirty little mind works. That idea you gave Yang Guo is obviously your own true thought.

    Song Qingshu looked quite a bit embarrassed, Keep your voice down, keep your voice down! It took a lot of effort for me to establish a good reputation in the world.

    Yes, its that Zhao Min who helps you the most, hmph!

    Others didnt know about the rtionship between Song Qingshu and Zhao Min, but how could Zhou Zhiruo not know about it? She could tell what Zhao Min wanted to do at a nce.

    Zhao Min had Taoist Baishang attack the two heroes of Wudang just to give Song Qingshu a chance to save them.

    The secret flirtation between the two just now was not hidden from Zhou Zhiruos eyes as she thought bitterly in her heart, <i>Is she not ashamed to give that charming nce in public. Why does that enchantress always want to steal my man!</i>

    Hey, you werent taken over by some old monster as well, were you? Zhou Zhiruo suddenly raised her head with suspicion and stared at Song Qingshu.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 442: Deceived Girl

    <h4>Chapter 442: Deceived Girl</h4>

    No wonder Zhou Zhiruo was suspicious. In the past, Song Qingshu was devoted to her, but now Song Qingshu was flirting with women everywhere. With the experience of Ming Zun seizing Zhang Wujis body, Zhou Zhiruo naturally became suspicious.

    Song Qingshu was shocked and quickly hugged Zhou Zhiruos waist with a smile on his face, If I were taken over by the old monster, would you still like me?

    Zhou Zhiruo snapped with a blushing face and turned her head to the other side, Bah, who likes you?

    Looking at Zhou Zhiruos arrogant look, Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, understanding that she was just asking casually.

    Song Qingshu was very happy in his heart, <i>Fortunately, I transmigrated as Song Qingshu instead of Zhang Wuji. Otherwise, with Zhao Min by my side, my identity wouldve been exposed in minutes. That unlucky Ming Zun is the best proof.</i>

    Hey, if you want to go to Wudang, then go by yourself, I wont go. Zhou Zhiruo said suddenly coyly remarked.

    Ah? Song Qingshu was confused by her words for a moment.

    I had acted very rudely towards Uncle Yu and Uncle Yin at the Lion ughter Assembly, and almost killed them. How can I have the face to go visit them with you? Zhou Zhiruomented her misfortune. She thought that she would never have to worry about the Wudang Sect if she cut off her rtionship with Zhang Wuji. But, who knew that she would end up with Song Qingshu, who was also from Wudang. After going through so much trouble, she still had to deal with those uncle-inws from Wudang.

    Song Qingshu finally understood and couldnt helpughing happily.

    Youre stillughing, Im so embarrassed. Zhou Zhiruo stomped her feet angrily.

    When Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting came over just now, she didnt know how to face them, so she kept a straight face and didnt even greet them.

    Lets talk about thister. I am not even sure if I will return to Wudang Sect again. Seeing Zhou Zhiruos eyes turning red, Song Qingshu stoppedughing and said quietly in a low voice.

    Then did you just lie to them when you said that you would go back to Wudang to meet the Grand Master and your father? Zhou Zhiruo was stunned.

    Of course! Song Qingshu chuckled, And, I didnt lie. I promised them to return to Wudang, but I didnt say when. I can dy it as long as I want.

    Zhou Zhiruos expression turned from worry to joy, In the end, you just promised them to return to Wudang, but you didnt say when. Thats good! Its better not to go back to Wudang Mountain. That shabby ce is not as beautiful as Mount Emei.

    Song Qingshu felt warm in his heart and stretched out his hand to gently hold Zhou Zhiruos hands.

    Zhou Zhiruo trembled slightly, but this time she didnt dodge.

    Her small hand was as smooth as white jade, and Song Qingshu felt extremelyfortable. Then seeing that the Golden Serpent Conference was about to begin, he couldnt help but look at the whole ce.

    At this Golden Serpent Conference, heroes from all over the world gathered, and representatives from almost all major sects attended. From Shaolin Temple, a group of great monks were led by Xuancheng, from Wudang, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting led several third-generation disciples, and from Chongyang Pce was Qiu Chuji.

    Song Qingshu had no friendship with Chongyang Pce, so he hadnt exchange any greetings with them. If Zeng Rou beside him hadnt exined, he wouldnt even be able to tell which one of them was the Quanzhen Seven Sons.

    Representatives from the three branches of the Beggar Gang had came. Naturally, Huang Rong came from the Xiangyang Beggar Gang, along with Da Wu, Xiao Wu and Lu Youjiao.

    The leader of the Jiangnan Beggar Gang was Chen Youliang and Xie Feng. In this world, Shi Huolong, the leader of the Jiangnan Beggar Gang, was not involved in the worldly matters due to being ill. It was rumored that he intended to pass on the position of leader, and the two most popr sessors were Chen Youliang and Xie Feng.

    Chen Youliang was more popr, but Jie Fengs martial arts skills were higher, so there would be a lot of fighting between dragons and tigers.

    Song Qingshu secretly shook his head, <i>Jie Feng is definitely not Chen Youliangs opponent.</i>

    Historically, Chen Youliang was a strong-willed man who never surrendered to the Yuan Dynasty in his life.

    Because of Xiao Feng, the Hebei Beggar Gang had lost its momentum. They sent only one elder by the name of Quan Guanqing, and the rest were just junior disciples.

    The Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect, which has been catching up with Shaolin and Wudang in recent years, naturally also came, but except for the Zuo Lengchan, the other factions were obviously not interested in this conference and only sent a few low-level disciples.

    There seemed to be quite a few experts from the Sun Moon Holy Cult, and they were guarding their Saintess Ren Yingying. The person sitting next to Ren Yingying was naturally Linghu Chong. As if sensing Song Qingshus gaze, Ren Yingying turned around and red at him with fierce expression on her face.

    Song Qingshu couldnt help but rub his nose and smile bitterly. It seemed that this saintess really hated him, but it was also quite natural for her to hate him to death after how he had treated her in the past.

    Thinking of the beautiful scenery in the bathtub on Heimu Cliff, Song Qingshu couldnt help but feel his heart skip a beat.

    Ren Yingying seemed to be thinking about it as well, her face turned red and she turned her head away with an unnatural expression on her face.

    As the people from the Sun Moon Holt Cult were attending, Song Qingshu expected the Ming Cult to attend as well. However, the Ming Cults seats were empty, and there was no one there.

    <i>Maybe its due to Ming Zuns recent injury</i>

    The positions of the Heaven and Earth Society and the Red Flower Society were right next to each other. Those in the Heaven and Earth Society were fine, but the people in Red Flower Society all red at Song Qingshu, as if they wanted to eat him alive.

    Song Qingshu felt extremely depressed, <i>Wen Tais reaction is understandable. After all, I did steal his wife. But why is Yu Wanting looking at me like that? I didnt steal his wife, or kill his son. So why is he ring at me?</i>

    In addition to the group of old acquaintances such as Yu Wanting, Wen Tai, and Luo Wentai, there were a few new faces among the people in the Red Flower Society.

    There was an old man with saintly demeanor sitting at the front. Not surprisingly, it was Yuan Shixiao, the man nicknamed the entric Hero of the Heavenly Pool.

    Song Qingshu frowned.

    Although Yuan Shixiao was regarded as the best master in the world in the original book The Book and the Sword, the overall level of martial arts in the novel was not that high.

    <i>I really dont know how he can teach Ah Qing with his level of martial arts</i>

    There were two beautiful girls standing next to Yuan Shixiao. One of them was wearing a light green dress, so it was naturally Ah Qing. Sensing Song Qingshus gaze, Ah Qing gave a smile in return, looking particrly cute and lovely.

    The other girl was wearing a purple dress, and she turned out to be Yuan Ziyi, whom he had deceived on Mount Emei in the past.

    Song Qingshu couldnt help but squeezed Zhou Zhiruos little hand and asked, Do you recognize that Yuan Ziyi?

    Zhou Zhiruo nced at her and nodded, She is the disciple of my uncle Baixiao, so she is my junior sister. I had heard a disciple say that she came to Emei to look for me before, but it was a pity that I was not in Mount Emei at that time, so I dont know why she was looking for me.

    Song Qingshu chuckled, <i>I deceived Yuan Ziyi and stole her letter, so naturally you dont know. I wonder how she would feel if she knew that I am actually Zhou Zhiruos husband.</i>

    On the side of the Red Flower Society, listening to Yu Wanting and others describing Song Qingshus treachery and insidiousness, Ah Qing blinked her big eyes and said, I think he is quite nice.

    Yuan Ziyi snorted coldly, Sister Ah Qing, please dont be deceived by that despicable viin. He is not a good person.

    Thinking of Song Qingshus face on Mount Emei and the fact that she was deceived, Yuan Ziyis whole chest rose violently in anger.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 443: Forcing Out

    <h4>Chapter 443: Forcing Out</h4>

    Sister Ziyi also knows him? Ah Qing tilted her head and asked curiously.

    Humph, I would recognize him even if he turns to ashes.

    Being cheated in Mount Emei was not a glorious thing, and Yuan Ziyi was still embarrassed to say it to others.

    Seeing Yuan Ziyi and Ah Qings headsing together and whispering to each other, Song Qingshu took a deep breath and thought that Yuan Ziyi was definitely not saying anything nice.

    What is the rtionship between this junior sister of yours and the entric Hero of the Heavenly Pool, Yuan Shixiao? Song Qingshu suddenly turned to look at Zhou Zhiruo and asked.

    Zhou Zhiruo replied, Yuan Shixiao is Junior Sister Yuans grandfather.

    Ah, Yuan Shixiao has children? Didnt he have a crush on Guan Mingmei and remain unmarried for the rest of his life? Song Qingshu cried out. He remembered that in the original novel, Yuan Shixiao and the Twin Eagles of Mount Heaven had a lifelong rtionship, and it turned into a love triangle.

    Do you even know this? Now it was Zhou Zhiruos turn to be surprised. Yuan Shixiao had a deep connection with the Emei Sect. She had heard of the matter from her master before, He had a rtionship with a woman in Jiangnan before, but he still couldnt let go of Guan Mingmei in his heart, so he returned to Tianshan not long after. Yuan Ziyi should be the granddaughter of that woman.

    Song Qingshu sneered when he heard this, This Yuan Shixiao is really shameless. He ate what he wanted and ran away.

    Zhou Zhiruoxiu frowned, Senior Yuan has devoted his whole life to love. You are exaggerating when you say that.

    Song Qingshu snorted, Since he likes Guan Mingmei, why does he go to provoke other women? It would be alright if he just did that, but why did he abandon her in the end? For the sake of his reputation as a dedicated person, he made a woman give birth to a daughter out of wedlock and left her to be lonely all her life. He is really a scumbag.

    Zhou Zhiruo showed a faux-smile, ording to what you say, does it mean that Senior Yuan has to be like you and be a womanizer? Then take every woman he likes for himself? After saying that, she nced at Zeng Rou, who was standing behind him.

    Zeng Rous face turned red and she couldnt help but lower her head.

    Song Qingshu said seriously, I am indeed a ba*tard, but at least I am better than him in one thing, that is, I will be responsible for every woman I touch, and I will never be like him who shirks from taking responsibility.

    Zeng Rou trembled, originally she was bothered by what Zhou Zhiruo had said, and was feeling a little hurt, but when she heard Song Qingshus words, she finally felt relieved.

    Zhou Zhiruo was obviously very touched, but she was unwilling to admit defeat and couldnt help but snort, Strong words.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly and did not defend himself. He then turned to look at Yuan Ziyi. Judging from how she was behaving, she was probably pouring poison into Ah Qings ear.

    In the Analects of Confucius, he had much to say about the color purple:

    Abhor purple for stealing the glory of vermilion (Original: , here purple represents evil.)

    Confucius was indeed a wise man. Even in Jin Yongs novels, women with the word purple ( /z) in their names all had terrible personalities, whether it was Ah Zi, or this Yuan Ziyi, or even the Purple-robed Dragon King, there were no exceptions.

    Thinking of the Purple-robed Dragon King, the most beautiful woman in the world in the past, Song Qingshus heart moved. He wondered if Ming Zun had everid his hands on her. It stands to reason that as the saintess of the Ming Cult it was normal for him to enjoy her. However, ording to the timeline, both the Purple-robed Dragon King and her daughter should be far away in Persia now.

    Ming Zun would definitely find a way to conquer the Persian Prime Alter. He founded the Ming Cult, and it would be easy for him to conquer it, but now the leader of the Persian Ming Cult was deeply in love with Zhang Wuji. If she found out that the lover in her heart had been taken over by Ming Zun, she might not really be willing to surrender to Ming Zun.

    <i>I have to think of a way to make them know, otherwise Ming Zun will easily conquer the Prime Altar, and my life will be more difficult.</i>

    While Song Qingshu was lost in his thoughts, Huang Rong had boarded the tform to preside over the conference. Song Qingshu did not pay attention to what she said. After all, Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu had already told him in private about the matters that he should pay attention.

    When he came back to his senses, Huang Rongs speech hade to an end, The Qing armies are already setting off from Yanjing City. I wont waste time anymore. Thepetition has officially begun!

    Everyone has came to the Golden Serpent Conference to resist the invaders. They are all heroes, no matter who is injured, it will be our loss, so I emphasize again that the fight will end as soon as one of the candidates is deemed incapable. If someone still persists even after the winner is determined, he will be deprived of the qualification to participate.

    Now, for the first fight. Group A contestants please get ready, Song Qingshu from the Wangwu Sect, against He Tieshou from the Five Poisons Cult.

    Seeing Huang Rong walking down the stage with her waist swaying in a graceful posture, Song Qingshu gulped, and couldnt help but feel an uncontroble desire in his heart. But he was immediately surprised by the thought, <i>Could it be that the Joyful Meditations heart demon is acting up again?</i>

    Its you? A surprised voice made Song Qingshu finally came to his senses. Then he looked at the charming and beautiful woman before him with phoenix eyes and long eyebrows. He couldnt help but smile bitterly and said, We meet again.

    He Tieshous expression became gloomy and uncertain. She had been poisoned by Murong Jingyues obscene poison that day, and in a moment of confusion, she had to grab a passing man to detoxify herself.

    Although the Miao women didnt value their chastity as much as the Han women, she was still a bit bothered at the fact that she had given her chastity to a stranger. After He Tieshou came to her senses, she could not help but feel ashamed and angry. They didnt get to talk while they were doing the deed, so naturally, she didnt know Song Qingshus identity. .

    She knew that the man came with Dongfang Bubai. Duan Yanqing and Ding Chunqiu both seemed to call him Young Master Song. In fact, the conversation between Duan Yanqing, Ding Chunqiu and Song Qingshu had revealed a lot of information. She could find out Song Qingshu with just a little inquiry.

    However, that incident was like a thorn in her heart. Every time she thought about it, she quickly changed her mind. Naturally, she didnt know that the man who had taken away her innocence was Song Qingshu, who had be famous during the past year.

    He Tieshou took a long breath, soothed her violently heaving chest, and coldly said, Lets begin.

    Although she seemed calm on the outside, her heart was already in chaos. Thest time she failed to take over the Five Poisons Cult, she realized that she was not strong enough, so after escaping, she found hid in a deep mountain forest.

    He Tieshou was already extremely talented, and in one year, she managed to achieve a level that no one in the He family had ever achieved before. The Golden Centipede Hook she had mastered was ten times more powerful than the Iron Centipede Hook she used before. When she participated in the preliminaries before, she eclipsed all the heroes with just one strike from her Golden Centipede Hook.

    Not only that, she also created an extremely powerful hidden weapon called Innuendo, which can shoot out 999 fine needles in an instant. Each needle was coated with extremely poisonous golden silkworm poison. Even a top master would be sent to deaths door if they were hit by a single one of those needles.

    With this killer weapon in hand, He Tieshou was very ambitious this time around. She thought that even if she encountered someone whose martial arts was better than her own, she would still be sure to win in the end.

    But it was a pity that the human calctions were not as good as those of heavens. What He Tieshou never expected was that, her first opponent turned out to be the man who got her virg1nity that day.

    Song Qingshu suddenly smiled strangely, looked at this charming woman and asked, After that night, did you really force the essence out with your inner strength?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 444: The Gate of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 444: The Gate of Hell</h4>

    He Tieshous face turned red, but she was not as coy as ordinary Han women. Instead, she red back at Song Qingshu with a sharp look, You dont have to know!

    Seeing the smile on Song Qingshus face getting thicker, He Tieshou was finally unable to hold on any longer, she scolded and attacked with the Golden Centipede Hook.

    Song Qingshu dodged and said in a voice that could only be heard by two people, I remember your arms are white and smooth. Why do you carry such a hook all day long to scare people?

    Hmph, what do you know? This is my Five Poison Cults unique skill, the Golden Centipede Hook. He Tieshou originally showed some mercy while attacking, but seeing Song Qingshu casually dodging her every move, she no longer held back, and the speed of swinging the Golden Centipede Hook became a little faster.

    The golden light and shadow immediately enveloped Song Qingshu.

    Xia Qingqings heart tightened as she saw that He Tieshous Golden Centipede Hook was quite simr to her fathers Golden Serpent Sword Art. Then she felt relieved when she thought that both came from the Five Poison Cult.

    Although He Tieshous Golden Centipede Hook was exquisite and treacherous, in Xia Qingqings view, its power was at most the same as that of the Golden Serpent Sword Art.

    Song Qingshu had never been defeated against the Golden Serpent Sword Art, so by logic, it would not be a big problem for him to win against the Golden Centipede Hook.

    Sure enough, it turned out to be correct.

    He Tieshou seemed to have gone too far with one of her moves, as she swung away with her hook.

    Song Qingshu slipped and dodged aside. Then he took the opportunity to grab her wrist and pulled it forward.

    He Tieshous entire body immediately became unstable, and she was about to fall on the ground.

    After all, Song Qingshu couldnt bear to embarrass her so much, so he quietly put his other hand around her waist and took the opportunity to stabilize her figure.

    He Tieshou was dressed as Miao women, exposing her milky white belly, so Song Qingshu could feel her smooth jade-like skin without reservation when he hugged her.

    Xia Qingqing, who was in the audience, couldnt help but spit, This per*vert cant help but eat the tofu of a beautiful woman whenever he gets a chance.

    Smelling the familiar scent of Song Qingshu, He Tieshou couldnt help but think of the steaming scene in the water pool from that night again. Especially when she felt the warmth from his palm, her whole body was covered with a mysterious bright red.

    Let go!

    He Tieshou struggled to leave his grasp, but her whole body felt a mud cow drowning in the sea, and she couldnt move at all.

    I cant bear to let you go, Song Qingshu smiled and blew into He Tieshous ear, Does this count as my victory?

    Ears were already one of the most sensitive parts of a woman, and He Tieshou felt her body tremble. She bit her lip and hummed, It wont be that easy.

    As soon as she finished speaking, He Tieshous other leg suddenly came out from under the skirt, like a scorpions tail, and kicked at Song Qingshus head from behind.

    Wow~ Song Qingshu quickly let go and stood a few steps away, looking at her in surprise, Are you a female scorpion? How can you kick me like this?

    The amazing flexibility shown by He Tieshous legs made Song Qingshu think about some wonderful possibilities.

    I am indeed a female scorpion, specializing in stinging pretty boys like you. He Tieshou smiled generously, and then attacked again, learning from the lessons learnedst time.

    This time she was more cautious in her attacks, barely making any physical contact with him. She held the Golden Centipede Hook in her left hand and the Red-spider Soft Whip in the right hand, one far and one close,plementing each other perfectly.

    Song Qingshu seemed to be narrowly avoiding her soft whip and Golden Centipede Hook every time, but He Tieshou knew how casually the other party was doing that. She already knew in her heart that the other partys martial arts skills were far superior to her own, and now he was just teasing her.

    On the one hand, He Tieshou was ashamed and angry, but on the other hand, she was secretly happy. A Miao woman was not as coy about love as a typical Han woman. Although she may not have been in love with Song Qingshu, he was her first man after all. So seeing how strong he was, He Tieshou felt better when she thought about what happened that night.

    Suddenly He Tieshou was stunned.

    Since Song Qingshus martial arts was so high, how could Song Qingshu be easily restrained by her in the first ce? Then the two of them

    You bas*tard! He Tieshous expression turned cold, then she bit her lips and attacked him with all her strength.

    Wow, whats wrong with you? Song Qingshu had no idea why she suddenly turned so violent.

    One second she seemed to be looking at him affectionately, but the next second she started to use ruthless moves, and looked like she was aiming for his life.

    This woman from the Five Poison Cult looks so beautiful. But I didnt expect her martial arts skills to be so high.

    Yes, yes, but her moves are a bit too vicious. She aims for the lower body with her every move.

    Could it be? That man mustve ate everything and ran away. So this woman must be looking for revenge.

    Well, its very possiblebut I cant look at it anymore. The more I look at it, the colder I feel between my legs. I have to go and take in the cool air for a moment.

    Wait lets go together!

    Lets go

    Such was the conversation among the spectators.

    With Song Qingshus current level of martial arts, he could even hear the sound of a mosquito within a radius of a few dozen feet. Naturally, he could hear the whispers of the people in the audience. He nodded with deep sympathy, <i>This He Tieshou is really too cruel. Its indeed a bit too much</i>

    Noticing the strange expressions on the faces of the people, Song Qingshu couldnt bear it any longer. He looked for a w, sealed He Tieshous acupoint with his hand, and finally restrained her.

    Admit defeat, Miss He. Song Qingshu respectfully cupped his hand towards her.

    He Tieshous expression changed. Although her acupuncture points were sealed and she couldnt circte her True Qi, she still had a trump cardthe Innuendo.

    There was an insinuation in the original novel that even ordinary people like Wei Xiaobao who had no martial arts could use it. Naturally, there was no need for internal force to activate it. Now He Tieshou only needed to move her fingers, and hundreds of fine needles would shoot out from her chest in the blink of an eye.

    At the moment, Song Qingshu was standing in front of her defenselessly, and he wouldnt be able to defend from such a close distance. No matter how high his martial arts was, or even if he used True Qi to protect his body, the needles from Innuendo was as thin as an oxs fur and specialized in breaking through True Qi.

    Once it prated his skin, and the golden silkworm poison at the tip of the needle would take his life. No matter how high his martial arts skills were, he would never be able to withstand it.

    Miss He? Seeing that He Tieshou remained silent, Song Qingshu was worried that as a woman, she would not be able to save her face, so she quickly apologized and said, I have offended you many times today. I hope that you will forgive me.

    He Tieshou looked at him with a faux-smile, Did you offend me only today?

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly. He had long known that the women from the Miao people were bold and direct, and he was afraid that if she told what happened that day in front of the heroes of the world, it would be a really embarrassing matter for him.

    Seeing his embarrassed expression, He Tieshou finally loosened her grip on the Innuendo and said, Okay, Im in a good mood today, so Ill spare your life.

    Yes, yes, maam, I am very grateful for your grace! Thank you very much for not taking my life.

    Song Qingshu didnt know that he had just returned from the gates of hell, and thought that she was just bluffing. But now that the winner was decided, he didnt really want to argue with her.

    Everyone in the audience had seen it clearly, so he just went with the flow and quickly coaxed the feisty woman in front of him.

    After Song Qingshu unsealed the acupuncture points on her body, He Tieshou snorted, turned around and left, as if she didnt want to look at Song Qingshu again.

    Huang Rong walked up to the stage at the right time, Young Master Song won the first fight. Now I invite Master Xiao Banhe and You Tanzhi from the Xingxiu Sect.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 445: Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 445: Coincidence</h4>

    When Song Qingshu returned to his seat, he saw Zhou Zhiruo looking at him with a faux-smile. His face couldnt help but heat up, and he guiltily asked, Whats wrong?

    Zhou Zhiruo gave him a weird look, Someone once swore that he had nothing to do with this Miss He.

    Song Qingshu said awkwardly, I really have nothing to do with her.

    <i>Except for the the segs</i> Song Qingshu added in his heart.

    Do you think Im blind? Zhou Zhiruo snorted, You guys acted so weird on stage. Even if you say nothing happened, no one would believe it.

    Song Qingshu felt extremely depressed, and it was hard to exin to her what happened. How could he say that the woman had forced herself on him when he had lost his martial arts. Firstly, no one would believe him even if he told them. Secondly, even if they were willing to believe it, he couldnt afford to lose face.

    Zhiruo, who do you think will win, this Hero of Jinyang or that iron-masked weirdo? Song Qingshu quickly talked about other things.

    When You Tanzhi came on stage, everyone in the audience took a breath of cold air because of the iron mask on his face, but they felt relieved when they thought that he was a member of the Xingxiu Sect.

    Song Qingshu looked at You Tanzhis appearance and subconsciously thought of Ah Zi. Thest time he went to Shuixie, Ah Zi had not yet met Xiao Feng. So naturally, Ah Zi had no reason to follow Xiao Feng. Then where did the iron mast on You Tanzhis heade from? How did he be a member of Xingxiu Sect?

    <i>Is Ah Zi in the Xingxiu Sect now? So You Tanzhi encountered the tragedy again and joined the Xingxiu Sect eagerly?</i>

    Song Qingshu couldnt help but rub his nose. In terms of how miserable the characters in the original novel were, You Tanzhi was still above the original Song Qingshu, second only to Lin Pingzhi.

    In the original novel, Song Qingshu was just mentally re*tarded and narrow minded. The dignified young master of Wudang Sect just wanted to be with the one he loved, Zhou Zhiruo, but he ended up inexplicably spying on a female Emei disciple in the middle of the night, and he happened to be discovered by his uncle Mo Shenggu, the Seventh Hero. So what happened next? The Seventh Hero wanted to punish his behavior, and Song Qingshu ended up killing Mo Shenggu by mistake. The guy was truly unlucky.

    Butpared to You Tanzhi and Lin Pingzhi, he was much better off. They both had a rough and miserable life, and that Old Jin gave them all the bad luck in the world.

    While Song Qingshu was thinking such thoughts, Zhou Zhiruo had already begun to make a judgment based on the battle situation on the arena, The Hero of Jinyang has been famous for many years, and his Hunyuan skill should not be underestimated. The iron-masked man is unknown in the world, and he is just a member of the Xingxiu Sect. Even if Ding Chunqiu personally fights against Xiao Banhe, he may not be able to win without his poison, let alone one of his disciples.

    Song Qingshu smiled and said, How about we make a bet, Ill bet on that iron mask to win.

    He had fought against Xiao Banhe, and the opponents Hunyuan Style was indeed good, butpared to You Tanzhis mutated Frost Qi, it was a bit inferior. After all, in the original novel even Xiao Fengs ability was suppressed by You Tanzhis poisonous Frost Qi.

    Zhou Zhiruo nced at the stage a few more times and slightly shook her head, The iron-masked mans punching and kicking skills are too crude. He is no better than the average Emei disciple. How could he win?

    Song Qingshu showed a fox-like smile, Since you are willing to bet, lets set a prize.

    What prize? Zhou Zhiruo asked curiously.

    A kiss, Song Qingshu whispered, If you win, Ill kiss you. If I win, you kiss me.

    Bah! Zhou Zhiruo snapped, Whether I win or lose, isnt it you who is benefitting?

    Then do you want to bet? Song Qingshu looked at Zhou Zhiruo face. The skin on her face was as crystal clear as jade and had healthy shade of red. He couldnt help but want to get up and take a bite<i>Bah, why would I think of that?</i>

    Okay, Ill take the bet.

    Song Qingshu originally thought that with Zhou Zhiruos temperament, she would definitely not pay attention to it, but who knew that the corners of her lips turned up in a nice arc, and she actually agreed.

    Song Qingshu was startled for a moment and then a burst of joy filled his heart. He quickly turned back to look at the situation on the ring. It didnt matter who won among the two of them, he just wanted them to finish the fight quickly.

    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly let out a sigh and looked at the stage with confusion, What is Xiao Banhe so worried about? Why doesnt he dare to get within one foot of that iron-masked man?

    In her eyes, the iron-masked mans moves were full of ws. It was clear that he could be subdued with just a few moves, but Xiao Banhe slowed down several times, giving his opponent to react and dodge.

    There were many people in the scene who also had this doubt.

    Not far away, Guo Fu also pulled Huang Rong and asked, Mom, that iron-masked weirdo cant evenpare to me in martial arts. Why cant the Hero of Jinyang win against him after so long? I thought he was as famous as my father. Guo Fu wrinkled her nose, obviously very dissatisfied.

    Song Qingshu secretly praised, <i>Although Miss Guo has a bad temper, she inherited her mothers appearance and is really beautiful indeed.</i>

    Noticing Song Qingshus gaze, Guo Fu couldnt help but stare back at him, obviously still resenting his previous rudeness.

    <i>This girlshe dares to stare at me like this even after seeing my martial arts. Should I say that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, or should I say that she has big breasts and no brains?</i>

    Song Qingshuughed.

    Zhou Zhiruo happened to be wondering about this question, so he deliberately raised his voice and exined to the two of them.

    Although the iron-masked man is poor in punching and kicking skills, his internal strength is extremely weird. Not only is it powerful and treacherous, but it is also mixed with extremely cold poison. Every time Hero Xiao fights with him, the poisonous Frost Qi takes the opportunity to invade the meridians on his hands, which naturally causes a lot of stagnation in his movement. Hehe, I realized it just now, but You Tanzhis Frost Qi seems to be a debuff.

    Although she didnt understand thest sentence, but the previous exnations were very detailed. Huang Rong nodded slightly and was secretly shocked, <i>He could clearly see the Qi conditions of the two people on the stage from such a long distance. Just how high is his martial arts?</i>

    The Mother and daughter were connected in thoughts, and as if to solve Huang Rongs doubts, Guo Fu couldnt help but curl her lips, You are just making it up, how could you know it from so far away.

    Who knew that as soon as she finished speaking, You Tanzhi suddenly started to counterattack and struck out with a powerful move.

    Xiao Banhe dodged in panic.

    You Tanzhi palm hit a gpole at the edge of the ring. The gpole that was originally fluttering in the wind was stained with ayer of frost at a speed visible to the naked eye. And the frost soon froze even the flying g!

    The g went from moving to still in an instant. The absurdity of the matter made everyone in the venue take a deep breath, and then there was an uproar and everyone started talking.

    In the martial artspetition between Xiao Banhe and You Tanzhi just now, except for a few top experts who could see the problem, most people were actually thinking about the same thing as Guo Fu. They all felt that this Hero of Jinyang was a bit unworthy of his reputation.

    Guo Fu mouth opened wide in fear. When she looked back, she found that Song Qingshu was staring at her with a faux-smiling smile. She couldnt help but feel her face heat up, Humph, whats there to be so proud about a blind cat encountering a dead mouse? (G: Idiom, meaning coincidence.)

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 446: Long Legs

    <h4>Chapter 446: Long Legs</h4>

    Naturally, Song Qingshu was not as knowledgeable as her. He turned around and was about to talk to Zhou Zhiruo, but saw that the other party was looking at him jokingly.

    What are you doing? Is there something on my face? Song Qingshu touched his cheek suspiciously, but there was nothing there.

    I didnt know you were so good at pleasing girls. Zhou Zhiruo shook her head slightly, and her attention returned to the ring, leaving only a beautiful profile.

    Song Qingshu almost choked on his breath, You think Im trying to please her? Didnt you see her look like she was about to eat me?

    Zhou Zhiruo smiled slightly and said, This is just a tactic of ying hard to get, although now she hates you quite a bit, but you seeded in arousing the girls curiosity, and the change from hatred to love is just a thin line.

    Forget it, why dont I just ignore her? Song Qingshu cringed when he thought of Guo Fus actions towards Yang Guo in the original novel. Her affection for Yang Guo led to a series of tragedies for him down the line. So he also looked back at the two people in the ring and said proudly, How about it, I won this time.

    At the moment, Xiao Banhe was leaning towards less offense and more defense, it was obvious that he had been fully suppressed by You Tanzhis Frost Qi. It was only a matter of time before he was defeated.

    Until the dust settles, anything can happen. Zhou Zhiruo pursed her lips and said a little stubbornly.

    What other variables could there be in this Song Qingshus smile suddenly froze. It turned out that Xiao Banhes figure suddenly became a little faster, and he attacked at the key points all over You Tanzhis body.

    You Tanzhi roared, and the Frost Qi was fully activated. The ground he stepped on was the center of the circle, and the area within several feet was covered with ayer of frost.

    Unfortunately, Xiao Banhe changed his style, and his figure became erratic and ghostly. Each of You Tanzhis blows missed, but in turn he couldnt dodge the opponents attacks. After ten moves, You Tanzhi could no longer resist and fell to the ground.

    Did you see, I won? Zhou Zhiruo pped her hands excitedly and looked at Song Qingshu with excitement.

    Youre already a married woman, but you still act like a young girl. You should be ashamed. Song Qingshu teased, Okay, since you won, I should give you the prize.

    Huh? Zhou Zhiruo finally came to her senses and thought about what was supposed to happen if she wonSong Qingshu would have to kiss her!

    Then hurry up! After a cursory nce around, she saw that everyones attention was drawn to the ring. No one was looking at them, so Zhou Zhiruo lowered her head and quickly said.

    Good girl, now give me your sweet little lips. Song Qingshu was in a good mood. Looking at her luscious red lips, he couldnt help himself, and stretched out his hand, gently hooking her smooth jade chin.

    Who knew that Zhou Zhiruo pped his hand away and snorted angrily, Only kiss on the cheek, dont go too far.

    Song Qingshu really didnt understand, Zhou Zhiruo had exercised so many positions with him in bed, so why was she still acting so reserved? But seeing Zhou Zhiruos lowered head, her slightly trembling eyshes, and the skin on her jade white face tinted with a slight blush, Song Qingshu suddenly realized that just kissing the cheek was a wonderful enjoyment.

    Guo Fu nced over to Song Qingshu from time to time, and she happened to see Zhou Zhiruo letting Song Qingshu kiss her cheek.

    Shameless! It was unknown whether she was scolding Song Qingshu or despising Zhou Zhiruo.

    Hearing her daughters voice, Huang Rong turned around and happened to see the scene of Song Qingshu kissing Zhou Zhiruo.

    Under the shining sun, the handsome man was lovingly kissing his wife who was like a goddess with a shy and sweet face.

    What a beautiful couple! Huang Rong couldnt help but feel a little lost. Her Brother Jing would never make such an intimate move with her in public. Although she had never regretted marrying Guo Jing, the two of them had been busy guarding Xiangyang over the years. The sweetness between husband and wife was too little.

    Huang Rong was once a carefree girl, looking forward to romantic love, but now she had be a woman who travels all over the world and needed to make calctions all the time. When she thought about it asionally, Huang Rong still felt a little sad.

    Huang Rong quickly dispelled the inexplicable emotions in her mind, put a smile on her face, and stepped onto the ring in an elegant manner. She checked You Tanzhis injuries and found that his acupuncture points were only sealed. She couldnt help but nod and said loudly, This battle is won by the hero of Jinyang. Im going to invite Master Chen, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, and Lady Yang, the Fourth Lady.

    In the wulin, youd be considered a caveman if you didnt know Chen Jinnan.

    Chen Jinnans reputation was so great that when they heard that it was his turn to fight, everyone in the stadium started to make noises, and most of them cheered for him.

    However, when Yang Miaozhen came on stage, her tall figure wrapped in a beautiful outfit, especially her two long slender legs, caused the crowd of people to be stunned still. For a while, whistles and swallowing of saliva filled the ce, and a few dirty words were heard from time to time.

    The spear on your back is quite long, but its just a little thinner. It just so happens that this Brother also has a spear, and its a little thicker than yours. Are you interested in seeing it?

    What if I get mped by those long legs? I would dly die of suffocation.

    Hush, keep your voice down, and dont you know about the Fourth Ladys reputation. Are you tired of living?

    What are you afraid of? There are so many people around us, how would she knows who is speaking?

    ***

    Bah, you men are so disgusting. Zhou Zhiruo blushed and couldnt help but snap.

    Song Qingshu looked innocent, This is none of my business. Im not as nasty as them.

    You are even worse than them. It was unknown what she thought of, but Zhou Zhiruos ears turned red.

    Yang Miaozhen on the stage was not as shy as Zhou Zhiruo. Hearing all kinds of vulgar words, she raised her eyebrows and shouted angrily at the group of people who made the loudest noise, You can have me if you want. Only if you have the ability to face my Pear Blossom Spear.

    As soon as she finished speaking, pear blossoms bloomed all over the sky. And the headwear of the people who had roared the loudest just now were blown to bits. They suddenly found that they were even missing quite a lot of their hair, so they couldnt help but be silent.

    Good spearmanship! She can actually make the spear shes look so realistic. Zhou Zhiruos eyes lit up. With her keen eyesight, she could naturally see that each pear blossom was produced by Yang Miaozhens spear head, and it was really shocking that she could control them so urately from such a distance.

    Many knowledgeable people in the scene nodded. Most of them thought that Yang Miaozhen was just a female bandit leader. They thought that the nickname of Pear Blossom Spear, invincibles in the world was just a bbering of a group of low-ss thieves. But the strength shown by Yang Miaozhens move put many famous masters to shame.

    Song Qingshu had seen her gorgeous Pear Blossom Spear before, and he was not as surprised as others. However, at the moment he was thinking about another thing.

    <i>What Xiao Banhe showed just now was not the Hunyuan Style, but another style of martial arts. Why does it feel so familiar? Where have I seen it before?</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 447: Good Skin

    <h4>Chapter 447: Good Skin</h4>

    Brother Song, have you already forgotten how I was injured in Shengjing?

    As Song Qingshu was immersed in the though, Ah Jiu finished her discussion with the people in Prince Mus Mansion and returned. Originally, she was used to calling him Song Lang, but in front of In front of Zhou Zhiruo, she really couldnt speak out, so she had to settle for the next best thing.

    After being reminded by Ah Jiu, Song Qingshu suddenly realized why he felt that Xiao Banhes martial arts looked familiar. It turned out to be the man in ck clothes who had sneaked up on him in Shengjing and injured Ah Jiu.

    Although I forgot how Sister Ah Jiu was injured, I clearly remember the process of treating your injury. Although Song Qingshu was teasing, he was thinking deeply in his heart, <i>This Xiao Banhe deliberately concealed his martial arts. What is his identity?</i>

    So annoying Ah Jius face turned red and she was too embarrassed to talk to him anymore. She quickly ran to Zhou Zhiruo and started whispering to her.

    At this time, the two people on the stage were about to start their fight.

    Ive heard for a long time that Master Chens Blood-coagting Divine ws are unique in the martial arts world, so I hope you can give me some pointers. After Yang Miaozhen intimidated the people in the audience, she turned back to Chen Jinnan with satisfaction and remarked.

    The Fourth Ladys Pear Blossom Spear is indeed well-deserved, please. Chen Jinnan slowly drew out his long sword with a solemn expression.

    This Golden Serpent Tournament was full of masters. Chen Jinnan was self-aware. Although his martial arts was good, there was still a big gappared with the real top masters. Therefore, he had no intention of winning the tournament. He just wanted to take the opportunity to create good rtionship with the future leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, and exchange ideas with other anti-Qing and Ming groups.

    He just didnt expect that his first opponent would be so difficult to handle. With the spearmanship that his opponent had just showcases, Chen Jinnan realized that he was no match for her. He couldnt help but smile bitterly when he thought that the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society would be defeated by a woman. However, he was an upright person at his root. He was quite broad-minded, and quickly adjusted his mentality.

    Watching the two people on the stage using their weapons, Zhou Zhiruo frowned and said, The swordsmanship of Master Chen is quite exquisite, but it is too mediocre and he is not really a real master. I feel that he is not worthy of his reputation.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly and said, Master Chens reputation is not earned through martial arts, but because he is an upright man. He has been actively working for the cause of resisting the invaders for many years. Thats why everyone respects him so much.

    Not to mention his martial arts is not that weak, and its more than enough to deal with ordinary martial arts masters. Zhiruo, you are also someone who has won the title of number one martial artist in the world, so naturally you cant criticize him that much.

    You are not allowed to mention that matter! Zhou Zhiruo felt her face warm up in shame. In the past, she didnt know how deep the world of martial arts really was. After she learned the Nine Yin Scripture, she went to the Lion ying Assembly to show off her power. And by chance, she was given the title of number one martial artist in the world.

    However, Zhou Zhiruo knew in her heart that the reason she won was because firstly, she possessed the White Python Whip Technique and the Nine Yin White Bone w moves that were exquisite and deadly. And secondly, the real top masters didnt bother to fight with a young girl like herself. She just won against a bunch of second-rate martial artist, and the only real master she met was Zhang Wuji, who was defeated by her due to their old friendship

    Thinking that Zhang Wuji was killed by Ming Zun at the Lion ying Assembly, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly became extremely sad.

    Noticing Zhou Zhiruos expression, Song Qingshu asked, Thinking of him?

    Yes. Zhou Zhiruo subconsciously nodded, but immediately felt something was wrong. Just when she was about to exin, Song Qingshu smiled gently, Dont worry, Im not such a stingy person.

    Zhou Zhiruo was moved, but it was ruined when Song Qingshu added another sentence, Who doesnt have an ex-boyfriend?

    So she couldnt help but roll her eyes in anger, and couldnt help but reach out and pinch him.

    It hurts! It hurts so much! Song Qingshu felt a sharp pain in his arm. Of course, he was reluctant to use his body-protecting Qi to shock the other person away. Anyway, he actually enjoyed this kind of banter between lovers in his heart.

    Is it really painful? Noticing Song Qingshus expression, Zhou Zhiruo quickly let go of his hand and asked with concern.

    Ah Jiu joked from the side, He knew that Sister is soft-hearted, so he screamed so exaggeratedly on purpose. His skin is thicker than a wild boar, how could it hurt.

    Zeng Rou on the sideughed, and immediately felt that something was wrong, and hurriedly covered up her mouth.

    Guo Fu, who was not far away, looked here from time to time. Seeing Song Qingshu and the three girls ying and chatting happily, she couldnt help but snorted, He is indeed a womanizer.

    After such a long time, the fight on the arena was nearing its end.

    Chen Jinnan felt very clear in his heart,<i> If it was really a life-or-death fight, the other party would have taken advantage of my ws to injure me several times.</i>

    Chen Jinnan unique skill, the Blood-coagting Divine ws, required him to get close to his opponent in order to exert its power. However, the opponents long spear danced around her body, creating a solid defense. And so the Blood-coagting Divine ws was rendered useless.

    Whats more, the Blood-coagting Divine ws were extremely cruel. After three days of being hit, the blood of the opponents entire body would slowly coagte and turn into a paste. There was no cure. So Chen Jinnan would generally never use this unique skill unless he was dealing with the invaders.

    Since Chen Jinnan knew in his heart that Yang Miaozhen was being lenient, how could he be cruel enough to answer the good with evil? He swiped his long sword in front of him, took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle, and loudly proimed, There is no need to continues. The Fourth Ladys spearmanship is exquisite, and this Chen is willing ept defeat.

    Yang Miaozhen secretly admired the other partys broadmindedness. Because Chen Jinnan was so famous, she had always been worried about how to win while saving face his face. Now that the other party epted it himself, it couldnt be any better.

    Leader Chen is indeed a gentleman. You didnt use your unique Blood-coagting Divine ws against this little sister. I would like to thank you. As soon as Yang Miaozhen said this, the crowd in the audience started talking about it. Most of them had heard of the Blood-coagting Divine ws. With the reputation of that skill, and seeing that Chen Jinnan would rather lose than harm a woman, it proved that he was indeed very upright.

    Listening to the various praises from the audience, Chen Jinnan smiled bitterly to himself. In the situation just now, even if he used the Blood-coagting Divine ws, he might not be able to defeat the opponent.

    However, Chen Jinnan, who had led the Heaven and Earth Society to deal with the invaders for so long, was not that stupid. His reputation was very helpful to the cause of resisting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, so he didnt argue against his opponents words. He just smiled kindly towards Yang Miaozhen.

    Song Qingshu looked at all this thoughtfully. Chen Jinnans prestige rose even after losing. Compared with Chen Jinnan, he was still a little far behind. In the past, he mostly went against the will of nature, which was naturally extremely difficult. It seemed that going with the trend was the kingly way.

    Huang Rong continued on the stage and summarized thepetition. In a few words, she affirmed Yang Miaozhens martial arts and praised Chen Jinnans efforts to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty over the years. This not only made both sides look good, but also ignited the heroes in the audience to resist the invaders.

    The Mongolian people sitting in the audience were embarrassed.

    Zhao Min looked at the beautiful figure on the stage and smiled, This woman is not just born with a good skin.

    After the audience quieted down, Huang Rong cleared her throat, Now, I would like to invite the Beggar Gangs He Shiwo to fight against the disciple of Mount Song Sect, Shi Potian.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 448: Mongolian Prince

    <h4>Chapter 448: Mongolian Prince</h4>

    Song Qingshu was stunned, and he thought, <i>Why did Shi Potian be a disciple of Mount Song Sect?</i>

    Seeing the somewhat silly-looking young man walking onto the arena, Zuo Lengchan showed a proud smile on his lips.

    Zuo Lengchan has always had great ambitions. Now that the world was in chaos, he was naturally not willing to be just the leader of a sect. Therefore, on the one hand, he was trying to find ways to merge the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects, and on the other hand, he was recruiting many people who were regarded as heretics by the orthodox sects, and waiting for the right time to rise up.

    It was a pity that even thought he had worked hard for so many years, but he was still defeated by an unknown junior named Song Qingshu on Mount Tai, and his prestige was ruined. Fortunately, the heavens were fair and it allowed him to meet this young man, who was dull and simple, yet had an extremely powerful internal strength.

    Let alone other members of the Mount Song Sect, even Zuo Lengchan was far inferior to him in that aspect.

    Therefore, Zuo Lengchan used a few tricks to win Shi Potians favor, and sessfully convinced him to join the Mount Song Sect. Zuo Lengchan had grand ambitions for this Golden Serpent Camp Conference. If he could take over the Golden Serpent Camp, coupled with the strength of the Mount Song Sect, Zuo Lengchan would suddenly be the most powerful leader of the Central ins, not far away from his goal of dominating the world.

    Mom, is Master He from the Beggar Gang? Why havent I heard of him before? Guo Fu asked Huang Rong doubtfully.

    Huang Rong frowned and it was unknown what she was thinking of, Master He is not well-known in the Beggar Gang. He was only an intermediate disciple and his martial arts was mediocre. Of course you have never heard of him.

    Huh? Hearing Huang Rong say that He Shiwos martial arts skills were mediocre, Guo Fu was a little disappointed, Then why did Jiangnan send such a person topete?

    Because Huang Rong was the leader of the Beggar Gang, Guo Fu always had a sense of intimacy with the Beggar Gang, so naturally she hoped that the Beggar Gang would do better. But now that she heard that He Shiwos martial arts was mediocre, so she naturally felt very depressed.

    Mom doesnt know what Jiangnan branch is nning. Huang Rong thought in her mind, <i>If Jiangnan branch wanted to get the power of the Golden Serpent Camp, they shouldve chosen someone with good martial arts. For example, Jiangnans Elder Jie Feng seems to have very good martial arts. So why did they send such a person?</i>

    Noticing the frown on Huang Rongs beautiful eyebrows, Song Qingshu smiled.

    No matter how smart you are, you can never guess that the Jiangnan branch of the Beggar Gang has already been infiltrated by Zhao Mins forces. This time, they just casually sent He Shiwo and allowed me to win thepetition. They have already yed their role. As long as I can win thispetition, Zhao Min will naturally gain a reliable ally, so she doesnt need to send a top expert to participate. Butif Zhao Min knew that the final enemy in my mind was Mongolia, I wonder what she would think Song Qingshu guessed in his heart.

    Looking at the dull boy in front of him, He Shiwo or to be precise, Huo Dou let out a long breath. Although he was nominally a Mongolian prince, it was just a false title given by Temujin. Among the other Mongolian kings, he was the only one who didnt have tens of thousands or even thousands of warriors under hismand.

    Temujin didnt assign an army to him, and no one was willing to join him, because everyone knew that his grandfather was Zhamuhe, who was nominally Temujins sworn brother, but he turned against him and was defeated by Temujin after he was defeated.

    As a descendant of Zhamuhe, Huo Dou should have been grateful to God for saving his life, but he was really unwilling to do so. Zhamuhes blood was surging in his body. He wanted to take back everything his grandfather had and be the master of the Mongolian grasnds.

    So even though everyone looked at him coldly, he still tried his best to climb up the socialdder. First, he tried to be the disciple of the Mongolian state teacher Dharma King Monk Jinlun. However, although the state teachers reputation was prominent and could incidentally improve his status, it could not satisfy Huo Dous grand ambition.

    He needs his own subordinates, his own forces, and his own army.

    So when Mongolia wanted to send someone to the Central ins as an undercover agent, and everyone was trying to shirk the idea, Huo Dou volunteered himself, willingly left his homnd, ran to the Central ins, and finally sessfully infiltrated the Beggar Gang.

    He killed the ordinary He Shiwo and then assumed his identity. Over the past few years, due to his high martial arts skills and exceptional ability, he gradually gained the appreciation of the higher-ups of the Jiangnan Beggar Gang and sessfully became the representative of the Beggar Gang at the Golden Serpent Conference.

    When he got this opportunity, Huo Dou was overjoyed. If he could get the power of the Golden Serpent Camp, his dream woulde true, so even if Zhao Min asked him not to expose his martial arts skills and deliberately lose the game. He didnt really take it to heart.

    But after seeing the martial arts of the previous contestants, Huo Dou finally calmed down. He knew that although his martial arts was pretty good, it was far inferior to hispetitors. Since there was no hope of winning the championship, there was no need for him to expose his martial arts skills and go against Zhao Mins wishes.

    Huo Dou couldnt help but shudder when he thought of the Princess who was as beautiful as a ripe peach but ruthless as a demoness. He had a feeling that his hatred for Temujin and all his ambitions were clearly known to her, but for some strange reason she still allowed him to roam free.

    Over the years, Huo Dou was afraid of this Princess, but he also admired her very much. In his heart, this little princess of Ruyang Pce was simply a perfect woman. Regardless of beauty, intelligence, strategy, or scheming she was the best.

    However, it was a pity that Zhao Min fell in love with Zhang Wuji and abandoned her position without hesitation. Only then did Huo Dou remember that she was also a woman. Sometimes he would have random thoughts in the dead of night. If he could win the heart of Princess Shaomin and make her his own, it wouldnt be impossible to regain his former glory.

    Hey, these two people are staring at each other. Are they even going to fight?

    Thats right, get out of here quickly if you dont want to fight!

    There were bursts of jeers from the audience.

    No matter it was He Shiwo or Shi Potian, they were unknown people in the martial arts world. Naturally, the people in the audience wouldnt be as polite as before, and started to express their dissatisfaction.

    Huo Dus face turned red. He had many thoughts on his mind, and was distracted for a moment. Fortunately, that stupid boy didnt take the opportunity to attack. Although he couldnt reveal his identity this time and use his special martial arts, he couldnt lose too embarrassingly and be eliminated in the first round. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to stay in the Beggar Gang in the future. The silly boy in front of him was a godsend, otherwise he wasnt that confident in winning against the others.

    Now that he was a disciple of the Beggar Gang, Huo Dou had to appear just and honorable. So looked at Shi Potian and said, Boy, seeing as you are young, I will let you to make the first move.

    Shi Potian suddenly looked embarrassed, Thisthis, Im afraid I might hurt the senior.

    After hearing his words clearly, the audience burst intoughter.

    Guo Fu pped her hands and also giggled, This kid is worse than me. He is so stupid!

    Huang Rongs face turned dark, <i>How could this naughty kid talk like that?</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 449: Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 449: Ambition</h4>

    Well, since you are ignorant, then I will take action first. After hearing Shi Potians words, Huo Dou was furious and sneered: I wont really hurt you. Look, I will just reach out like this, grab the back of your neck, and smash you

    Huo Dou respected his own identity, and facing a stupid young man, even if he really won, it wouldnt be a glorious thing, so he nned to beat him in lenient manner. In that way, the opponent would lose embarrassingly, but he wouldnt be really hurt. It would not only determine the oue, but also make Huo Dou appear to be merciful.

    Although Huo Du could not reveal his martial arts skills, his martial arts cultivation was still outstanding among the younger generation. His vision and moves were all unique. Therefore, as soon as he finished speaking, he reached out with his right hand and found that he had grasped the back of Shi Potians neck.

    The move was quite fast and in an odd angle. So how could Shi Potian avoid it? He felt that the strength in the opponents hand was surprisingly strong. As soon as he was grabbed, the opponent tried to lift his body into the air. So he hurriedly gathered his strength to stabilize himself and waved out his right arm, effectively blocking his opponents move.

    Huo Dou had clearly grabbed the key point on the back of his opponents neck and was about to take the opportunity to throw Shi Potian on the ground. Unexpectedly, by some freak stroke of luck, the opponent rose, then fell again, and he was unable to lift him up. At the same time, his right arm was struck by the opponents right arm, making it go sore and numb, so he had to let go of the opponents neck.

    Hmph! Huo Dou snorted and thought, This kids internal strength is really amazing.

    Then he reached out with his left hand, grabbed the opponent by the cor, and pulled, but still couldnt drag him down.

    For this second attack, Shi Potian had already been on guard and deliberately dodged, but in the end he was still caught as soon as he made a move. He admired his opponents skills and praised, Senior is really amazing!

    Shi Potians internal strength was shocking, but after all, he hadnt really received any formal martial arts instructions, so he at a disadvantage in terms of skills. Facing his opponentsplex maneuvers, he wasnt able to react. Of course, he had his immense internal strength to protect his body, so even if the opponent took advantage of hisck of skills, it would be difficult for them to hurt him.

    Although Shi Potian was sincerely praising him, it felt like a clear insult in Huo Dous ears. He felt his face burning hot and he couldnt help but snort angrily. Without saying a word, he targeted his opponents left foot.

    Shi Potian moved his body in response, preventing himself from tripping.

    Huo Dou was relentless in his pursuit. His style of martial art coincided with the essence of Mongolian wrestling. Unless it was someone proficient in Mongolian wrestling, ordinary martial artists wouldnt be able to understand the origin of these moves.

    Although the technique itself was simple, it was surprisingly effective. Even martial arts masters of the same level would fall if they were careless, let alone ordinary mediocre people.

    Huo Dou was originally full of confidence. With this technique, he could easily knock Shi Potian to the ground and win the first round of thepetition. However, who would have thought that he would meet a person with such powerful internal strength as Shi Potian, and none of the moves worked!

    Seeing Shi Potian standing there calmly, jeers broke out from the spectators.

    Huo Dou couldnt help but suddenly target his opponents chest with his palm. He was angry at the fact that even after spending sixty or seventy percent of his strength on this move, he still ended up being unsessful.

    Seeing the fierceness of his opponents palm, Shi Potian blocked it with his left arm.

    Huo Dou thenshed out with his left fist with a roar.

    Shi Potian tried to avoid it, but Huo Dous punch came with a strange force and hit his right shoulder with a bang.

    Everyone in the audience could clearly see that with the force of Huo Dus punch just now, Shi Potians shoulder bone might just shatter to pieces.

    Huo Du seeded in the attack and finally came to his senses. He couldnt help but secretly regret his action. He had been living in the Central ins for many years and had already understood that the rules popr in the Central ins were not the same as those in Mongolia.

    In Mongolia, the strong were respected. As long as you are strong enough, you will be respected by everyone; but in the Central ins, strength was not the most important factor in judging a person. Instead, everyone valued a persons righteousness more.

    Huo Dou scoffed at the notion of righteousness in disdain. He had observed for many years that the martial artists in the Central ins still adhered to thew of the jungle, where the weak gets devoured by the strong. The so-called righteousness was just a form of hypocrisy.

    It was just that no one in the Central ins martial artsmunity dared to point out that hypocrisy. If someone openly revealed that righteousness was not important, he would definitely be a public enemy of the martial artsmunity.

    That was also why the martial artists who were extremely skilled in martial arts such as the masters of Wudang and Shaolin, were admired by thousands of people, and masters like Donfang Bubai, who were more honest regarding the reality of martial arts, were regarded as evil heretics in the martial arts world.

    Huo Dou was now part of the Beggar Gang that considered themselves to be righteous, so he naturally had to be more careful in that regard. Facing a stupid young man like Shi Potian, as a senior in the martial arts world, if he ended up crippling his arm, he would be criticized by others even if he won.

    While Huo Du looked gloomy and uncertain, Guo Fu pped her hands excitedly in the audience, Mom, that Master He looks ordinary to me, but I didnt expect his martial arts to be so outstanding. Those moves are really exquisite.

    Huang Rong smiled in response, but a suspicion arose in her heart, With the ruthlessness shown by He Shiwos martial arts moves just now, this person seems to have evil intentions.

    Guo Fu still hannt finished speaking and shouted loudly, That silly boy, how can your fists and feetpare to the martial art skills of the Beggar Gang? Master He just showed mercy, otherwise you would have a broken arm. Hurry up and admit defeat, otherwise your life will be in danger.

    Huo Dou didnt know how to get out of the current predicament. After hearing what Guo Fu said, he couldnt help but look back at Guo Fu gratefully. When he saw Guo Fus appearance clearly, his eyes lit up.

    That girl was quite the beauty. She was not as beautiful as Zhong Nanshan from the past. But she was still quite stunning.

    After seeing Huang Rong sitting beside the beauty, Huo Du quickly looked away and thought to himself, <i>Guo Jing is so lucky to have such a beautiful wife and such a beautiful daughter. If I can rule the world in the future, I shall include these two mother and daughter in the harem.</i>

    Huo Du had suffered a great loss at the hands of Guo Jing in the past, so he naturally had no good impression of their family.

    After Shi Potian was hit by the punch, he suddenly felt confused, then he heard Guo Fus words and subconsciously replied, But I dont feel much pain.

    Fearing that Guo Fu wouldnt believe it, he even waved his hand, indicating that he was indeed fine.

    The audience was in an uproar, cheering for this young man.

    Huo Dou was both shocked and angry. Being suspicious by nature, his first reaction was that the other party was a hidden master who was just teasing him. So in anger, he stopped holding back and shouted, So it doesnt hurt? Then take this!

    This punch, however, was blocked by Shi Potian.

    Huo Du then proceeded to attack Shi Potian four times in a row, the third move was aimed at his opponents right leg, and the final one at his opponents hip.

    Zeng Rou saw that the two of them were fighting faster and faster. Shi Potian could only block a small part of Huo Dus punches and kicks, but more than half of them hit him. She couldnt help but say with great worry, Brother Song, if the situation bes critical, can you take action to save this young man?

    Song Qingshu showed a slight smile, You dont have to worry, this young man has strong internal strength, and his True Qi naturally protects his body. Master Hes fists and kicks will seem like mosquito bites to gim.

    Zeng Rou looked carefully and saw that Shi Potians face was peaceful and showed no sign of pain, so she felt relieved.

    Ah Jiu couldnt help but joke, Although our Sister Rou is a woman, she was born with a chivalrous heart.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 450: Sword God

    <h4>Chapter 450: Sword God</h4>

    Zeng Rou lowered her head and tugged at the hem of Ah Jius clothes, Princess, youre teasing me again.

    Ah Jiuughed and whispered something in Zhou Zhiruos ear. The two girlsughed so hard that they made Zeng Rou blush.

    Huo Dou struck Shi Potian more than ten times in a row. At first, he kept in mind that he needed to be merciful and used only 30% to 40% of his strength, for fear of hurting his opponent. However, whether it was a fist or a palm strike, Shi Potian epted it as if it was nothing.

    Huo Dou was both frightened and angry, and his attacks became fiercer and fiercer, but strangely enough, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldnt knock the opponent down. He roared again and again, finally using all his strength. All of a sudden, the fists and kicks began to create tremors in the arena, causing the gs around the arena to tremble.

    Everyone in the audience was dazzled. Firstly, they didnt expect that He Shiwo, who was unknown even in the Beggar Gang, would have such powerful martial arts. Secondly, they didnt expect that the stupid young man could still stand up under such a fierce attack.

    After an unknown amount of time, the two figures separated, and one of them fell to the ground with a thud. Guo Fu pped her hands andughed, Haha, that idiot finally couldnt withstand Elder Hes attack and fainted.

    Huang Rong didnt think the same, as she stared closely at the center of the ring. When she saw the situation clearly, she couldnt help but smile bitterly, It was Elder He who fainted.

    Guo Fu was stunned, The one who got hit didnt faint, but the one who hit him fainted instead?

    The people in the audience also saw the situation clearly, and found that He Shiwo had his eyes closed tightly, lying on the ground, unknown whether he was alive or dead, and they couldnt help but burst into an uproar.

    Someone from the Jiangnan Beggar Gang immediately jumped out and shouted, This young man has used unscrupulous means and harmed Elder Hes life. He should be eliminated immediately.

    The people in the audience secretly scolded him for being shameless. It was He Shiwo who kept attacking the young man and finally copsed to the ground due to exhaustion. However, the Begger Gang was using the young man of cheating instead.

    But now that Master He was lying motionless on the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead, they saw no need to take the risk of offending the Beggar Gang and speak out for an unknown young man at this juncture.

    Song Qingshu nced at the man from the Beggar Gang, and recognized that this man was Chen Youliang, and he couldnt help butugh strangely, <i>He indeed has talent for confusing right and wrong.</i>

    At that moment, Shi Potian quickly waved his hands and said, Dont worry, Senior He just hasnt recovered from his fatigue. He will be fine after a while. After saying that, he stretched out his right palm and pressed it on Master Hes back, then he slowly transferred some of his Qi.

    Seeing Shi Potians hand pressing on the major acupuncture point of He Shiwos back, Chen Youliangs eyes narrowed and he shouted, How dare you!

    After saying that, he rushed towards the two of them, as if he was rescuing He Shiwo.

    However, suddenly a silhouette shed, and Huang Rong appeared in front of Chen Youliang. She pulled out her Dog-beating Staff horizontally and stopped Chen Youliang, Elder Chen is overly concerned. This young hero is healing Elder Hes wounds.

    Eh? Zeng Rou was surprised and murmured, Even with my low martial arts skills, I can see that the young man has no intention of harming anyone. Howe this dignified elder of the Beggar Gang cant see that the young man is helping Master He heal his wounds?

    Zhou Zhiruo smiled and said, I have dealt with this Chen Youliang before. He is traitorous, unscrupulous and full of evil thoughts. Its not that he cant see it, but he just doesnt want to admit it. Its already embarrassing that Master He lost, but if he was saved by his opponent, wouldnt that shame the Beggar Gang? Thats why he insists that this young man deliberately harmed Master He. Some people most likely believed his words without knowing the truth.

    Song Qingshu shook his head slightly, Hes just full of some petty schemes. To be honest, this Chen Youliang makes me a little disappointed.

    From this point of view, Chen Youliangs image was more in line with the image described by Jin Yong in The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber, rather than the King of Han in history. But that wasnt a bad thing. In the future, whenpeting for hegemony in the Central ins, he would have one less formidable opponent to fight.

    Huo Dou gradually came to his senses. He was actually aware of everything that had just happened. It was just that his True Qi had gone astray and he wasnt able to regain his breath for a moment, so he wasnt able to move.

    As soon as Huo Dou regained his mobility, he couldnt help but shouted angrily, Why cant you just let things be?

    Then he stretched out his palms to hit Shi Potians head again, and suddenly felt pain in his palms. Unexpectedly, when he raised his palms to look at them, he saw that his palms had swollen into two round balls, and were so red that they were almost purple. If the palms had hit Shi Potian, he was afraid that his palms would have been broken first.

    Huo Dou was startled and immediately understood the reason. It turned out that the internal strength of the boy in front of him was immense. The dozens of fists and palm strikes he had thrown at him caused his own internal energy to rebound. It was like he had hit them on a stone wall. So even though the other party wasnt injured, but his palms could no longer withstand it.

    Then he felt a dull pain in his feet, as if tens of millions of fine needles were stabbing him. He knew that he had kicked his opponent more than a dozen times, so the same must have happened to his legs as well.

    Huo Dou stood still in ce for a long time and finally said, Thats it, thats it!

    He didnt want anyone to help him, so he stood up and staggered down the stage, feeling extremely sad in his heart. He thought that he was extremely talented and had few rivals in martial arts among his peers. But when he came to the Central ins, he was defeated at the hands of Guo Jing, which was understandable. But this time he lost to a young boy from the younger generation whom he had never heard ofso now, he had no hope of restoring the glory of his tribe anymore

    Huo Dou felt disheartened for a moment, and his thoughts became extremely bleak.

    Deafening shouts quickly rang out from the audience. This Golden Serpent Conference really opened their eyes. Not to mention famous masters, even unknown people like He Shiwo and Shi Potian could disy martial arts that ordinary people could never hope to achieve.

    Seeing Chen Youliang walking away angrily, Huang Rong frowned. She had never liked this person very much. Although he was very efficient in doing things, she always felt like he had some evil intentions. However, thinking that the other party now belonged to the Jiangnan Beggar Gang, Huang Rong shook her head and let Shi Huolong worry about it.

    She lived far away in Xiangyang, so the matter was beyond her reach.

    Putting her thoughts away, a gentle smile appeared on Huang Rongs face, and she said, Id like to invite the Sword God Zhuo Bufan from Tianshan and Ah Qing from the Red Flower Society on the arena.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a long sword shot at her with a whoosh.

    Huang Rongs expression changed, but she quickly regained herposure and stood quietly on the spot, showing no intention of resisting at all.

    When the long sword was about to touch Huang Rongs body, it suddenly seemed toe alive, and the tip of the sword suddenly moved three inches to the side, rotated around Huang Rongs body a few times, and then was suddenly inserted into the arena.

    The sound of the dragons roar caused by the trembling of the sword made the people in the audience change their expressions. When they came back to their senses, they saw a middle-aged man with a handsome face and a long beard standing leisurely on the hilt of the sword with his hands behind his back.

    Marvelous!

    It was unknown who shouted out first, but the audience seemed to have exploded. They were all amazed by Zhuo Bufans martial art. The control of the sword he showed just now was really miraculous.

    This Zhuo Bufan does have some attainments. Song Qingshu praised subconsciously.

    Hearing his words, Guo Fu couldnt help but snort. Just now she saw the long sword shooting towards her mother, and her heart almost jumped into her throat. So when she heard Song Qingshu praising Zhuo Bufan, she naturally didnt have a good opinion of him.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 451: Sword God Vs Sword Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 451: Sword God Vs Sword Immortal</h4>

    When Ah Qing came on stage, her outfit was obviously far different from that of Zhuo Bufan. She was wearing a light green dress and a short green bamboo staff hanging around her waist.

    She looked so dainty and frail that there was a collective sigh in the audience. Obviously, most people didnt think this girl could beat Zhuo Bufan, and they were worried that it would be a pity if she would get hurt in the arena during the fight.

    Zhuo Bufan, who was standing on the sword, nced at Ah Qing. His thoughts were the same as the rest, and he snorted coldly, Swords have no eyes, so why are you, a girl, participating in such a dangerous fight? Youd better give in quickly, so as not to get hurtter.

    Ah Qing tilted her head and was obviously stunned for a while before she understood the meaning of Zhuo Bufans words. She couldnt help but wonder, Why should I admit defeat? You might not be able to beat me.

    Zhuo Bufan was furious. He smirked, and his whole body began to tremble slightly in anger.

    *****

    Little girl,e down quickly, that guy Zhuo Bufan is always very cruel, you will definitely get hurt!

    I dont know which father is so cruel to let such a girle out to fight.

    Zhuo Bufan, you are a shameless person. Is it honorable to win against such a little girl?

    *****

    Zhuo Bufan nced at the audience with a fiery gaze. He knew that the people who were not afraid of causing chaos in the world were naturally much bolder than usual, and they had mixed in with the crowd. Under different circumstances, if someone dared to talk like that to him, they would lose their tongue even before they could finish their words. However, it would not be appropriate to do that in front of so many people.

    Little girl, see clearly. Zhuo Bufan knew that it would do him no good to offend the masses. If he really defeated this delicate girl through serious means, it would not be considered a glorious thing. It would be best if he could make her admit defeat through other means.

    So he jumped up andnded gracefully onto the stage. With a slight move of his hand, the sword inserted on the stage flew back to his hand.

    Zhuo Bufan then casually waved his hand, and a green aura of about three feet appeared on the sword.

    Hisss

    There were sudden gasps from the audience.

    Sword Qi!

    It was unknown who shouted first, but the audience immediately exploded. The people began to whisper to each other, pointing to the sword in Zhuo Bufans hand.

    Cousin, can you recognize this extraordinary martial arts? Murong Fu frowned.

    This sword master appeared out of nowhere. And, after entering the second round, Murong Fu would have to face him. With the mastery of swordsmanship he demonstrated just now, this Zhuo Bufan might be a formidable opponent.

    The technique he used at the start is a martial art from the Yi Zi Hui Sword Sect in Jianyang, Fujian Province. This Sword Master Zhuo must be a master belonging to the Yi Zi Hui Jian Sect. Wang Yuyans voice was soft and gentle. Then suddenly a look of confusion appeared on her face, Its just that I couldnt tell the origin of the Sword Qi he activatedter.

    Even Miss Wang couldnt tell the extent of his martial arts. This man is really mysterious. Bao Butong, a retainer of the Murong family, gasped in astonishment.

    It turns out that Zhuo Bufan was originally a master of the Yi Zi Hui Sword Sect, butter the sect suffered a catastrophe. He had no choice but to escape to a remote and extremely cold ce in the Changbai Mountains to study swordsmanship for revenge. Once there, he identally obtained a sword art left by an unknown sword master. After practicing diligently for thirty years, he finally mastered the sword art and became confident that he was invincible in the world.

    However, Zhuo Bufans enemy was not only a powerful martial artist, but also powerful in terms of his subordinates. Therefore, he judged that it wouldnt be wise to take revenge by himself. At that time, he happened to hear that the Golden Serpent Camp was inviting heroes from all over the world to choose a new leader, so he came up with the idea to seek revenge with the help of the Golden Serpent Camp.

    Cousin, most of the martial arts manuals I have read in my life are about techniques. I know very little about this Sword Qi. How about we ask Young Master Duan for advice. His Six Meridians Divine Sword also uses Sword Qi. I think he should have a way to deal with Wang Yuyan nced at Duan Yu who was not far away, and found that the other person was staring back at her affectionately. She was startled and couldnt continue the next words.

    Murong Fu also noticed all this and couldnt help but snort heavily, Im going to ask him for advice? What a joke!

    Wang Yuyan lowered her head in grievance, thinking silently in her heart, <i>Im so stupid, my cousin will definitely be angry with meand Young Master Duan why is he looking at me like that?</i>

    This Zhuo Bufan has the right to call himself a sword master. He has some skills. The Sword Qi disyed by Zhuo Bufan not only made Murong Fu smack his tongue, but even Song Qingshu was startled and hemented subconsciously.

    More than just some skills, the number of people in this world who can materialize Sword Qi can be counted on one hand. Zhou Zhiruo had aplicated expression. She had been quite proud of herself when she won the first ce at the Lion ughter Assembly. Later, with more experience, she realized that many martial arts masters in the martial arts world just didnt bother to fight with a young girl like her.

    She had never heard of this Zhuo Bufan before, but as soon as he appeared, he shocked the whole audience. It seemed that his skill was far better than her own.

    If she hadnt seen Ah Qing take action with her own eyes, Zhou Zhiruo would have persuaded Ah Qing to give up like the others.

    Is this Ah Qing really as powerful as you? Ah Jiu took a liking to this innocent girl at first sight. Naturally, she didnt want to see her get injured. With the Sword Qi disyed by Zhuo Bufan, Ah Jiu thought that there was no way a girl as young as Ah Qing could win. If she and Ah Qing were to change ces, she could only avoid his sharp shes by relying on her Qinggong, and waiting for opportunities to find ws.

    Youll find outter. Song Qingshu smiled nomittally.

    Listening to the discussion in the audience, Zhuo Bufan had a trace of unmistakable pride on his face. While he continued to use his power to maintain the Swords Qi, he said to Ah Qing, Little girl, arent you afraid?

    What do I have to be afraid of? Its very simple. I can do it too. Ah Qing frowned slightly, obviously not understanding reason why everyone thought the man had won after he casually waved his hand.

    What a shameless statement! Zhuo Bufans face twitched and he couldnt help but sneer, Since you think its that simple, then do it yourselfas long as you can do it, I will automatically admit defeat.

    Oh, okay then! Ah Qing took off the green bamboo stick from her waist and waved it gently to the side.

    A green light about two feet long danced out, and suddenly a huge crack appeared on the floor of the arena.

    Zhuo Bufan opened his mouth so wide that you could fit an entire radish inside.

    It had to be known that there were only a handful of people in the entire martial arts world who could materialize Sword Qi.

    Zhuo Bufan was talented and practiced the sword all his life, and only in his old age was he able to sessfully materialize his Sword Qi. He was already considered to be one of the best among the sword masters. Yes, much of the credit must go to the unknown sword manual. But still, you couldnt deny his achievement.

    But how old was this girl? Even if she started learning swords from her mothers womb, she wouldnt be able to master the sword, let alone produce and materialize the Sword Qi!

    The whole ce fell into a strange silence.

    Everyone who was worried about Ah Qing just now began to sympathize with Zhuo Bufan from the bottom of their hearts. The two of them had not yet fought, but the oue was already decided!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 452: The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 452: The Bet</h4>

    Cousin, have you noticed that so far in the Golden Serpent Tournament, the more unknown the participants are, the more surprising the results are. Wang Yuyan looked worried.

    Whether it was You Tanzhi, Shi Potian, or Ah Qing, no one had heard of them before today. However, the strength they showed was no less than the best masters in the world. Since Murong Fus opponent this time also happened to be an unknown person, Wang Yuyan couldnt help but worry about him.

    Murong Fu obviously had the same idea. He thought he was getting a big advantage by drawing such an unknown opponent, but now it seemed that the future was quite uncertain.

    However, in front of his cousin and retainers, Murong Fu didnt want to show his timidity, and pretended to be confident, Dont worry, the monk named Xu Zhu is a junior disciple of the Xu generation in Shaolin Temple. The martial arts of such a big sect as Shaolin emphasizes amassing strength step by step. The older you are, the higher your martial arts skills will be. With Xu Zhus age, his martial arts skills would definitely not be that high.

    Wang Yuyan hurried to give praise, Yes, in Shaolin Temple, the foundation of martial arts is the most important. The disciples in the sect have low martial arts in the first twenty years. Their level tend to fall behind of those from unorthodox sects. However, it gradually bes even in about thirty years. After thirty years, the unorthodox sects fall far behind the Shaolin disciples in terms of strength. Even if this Xu Zhu is an unparalleled martial arts prodigy. With his age, no matter how high his martial arts skills are, there should be a limit.

    While the Murong family members in the audience were studying their opponents, Zhuo Bufan on the stage was dumbfounded. He thought that after he had mastered the sword, no one would be his equal, but he didnt expect to lose like this to a little girl. His previouscency was now long gone.

    Is this enough for you? After Ah Qing finished demonstrating her Sword Qi, she saw Zhuo Bufan stunned on the spot and asked in confusion.

    Hearing Ah Qings question, Zhuo Bufan suddenly had a change of thought. Although the Sword Qi disyed by this girl was terrifying, the execution was not as exquisite. Looking at her innocent and gullible appearance, he thought that it might be possible to actually trick her.

    Seeing that Zhuo Bufan remained silent, Ah Qing was startled, suddenly showed an expression of realization, and chuckled, It turns out that its not strong enough, then is this enough for you?

    Saying so, she swung the green bamboo stick again, and a ten-foot-long green Sword Qi swept across the top of the arena, and all the gpoles of various sects inserted around the arena were cut off.

    The g of a sect, represented the sect itself. If someone usually cut them down like this, it would definitely incur an undying hatred. But now, no one from the sects had the intention to take revenge. They all stood up and looked at the delicate figure of the girl with their mouths opened wide enough to fit a big egg into their mouths.

    Is that enough? Ah Qing stared at Zhuo Bufan with a smile, her eyes bent like crescent moons.

    Thats enough, thats enough. Zhuo Bufan hurriedly squeezed out a sentence and slipped off the arena as if he was running away.

    Now looking at Ah Qings innocent and sweet smile, Zhuo Bufan felt a chill running down his spine. The move she made just now had no warnings at all. Fortunately, the other party deliberately raised the angle of the Sword Qi, otherwise it would have sliced him into two halves.

    Murong Fu in the audience also looked ashen and murmured, If the Sword Qi is only two feet long, I can still find a way to counter it. With the Sword Qi that is ten feet long, how can I defeat her

    Wang Yuyans pretty face also turned pale, but she still instinctivelyforted her beloved, Cousin, you must at least get past the first round before you can consider this issue. The second round will only start tomorrow. We still have one night to study countermeasures. We will find a few more experts to discuss together, and we will definitely find a way to deal with it.

    Wang Yuyan subconsciously thought of Duan Yu when she spoke. After all, Duan Yus Six Meridians Divine Sword was somewhat simr to Ah Qings Duan Yu, and he should have better ways to deal with it.

    But for some reason, the appearance of another man appeared in her mind, and Wang Yuyans face turned slightly red. She quietly nced somewhere on the other side of the arena and thought, <i>That man always smiles no matter what he encounters. He should be able to find a way.</i>

    Song Qingshu didnt know that he was so trustworthy in Wang Yuyans heart, he was just smiling happily as he watched Ah Qing teach the proud Zhuo Bufan as lesson.

    I dont know why you can stillugh, can you defeat her? Ah Jiu looked worried.

    Helping Song Qingshu take over the Golden Serpent Camp was the most important part of her goal of restoring the dynasty, but now she was about to fall short. Naturally, her expression looked a little dark.

    Sister Ajiu, you dont have to be so pessimistic. Judging from the strength shown in thest battle between Qingshu and Ming Zun, he may not lose to her. Zhou Zhiruoforted her, but her tone also revealed that she didnt have any confidence.

    Who is stronger, the lion or the ox? Song Qingshu suddenly asked apletely unrted question.

    It should be the ox Ah Jiu replied thoughtfully, obviously catching on Song Qingshus thoughts.

    Yes. Song Qingshu smiled slightly, But no matter how strong the ox is, if it cant hit the lion at all, whats the use? On the contrary, although the lions strength is not as strong as that of the ox, it can hit its vitals, so the stronger ox can only be the lions meal.

    Zhou Zhiruo frowned, I know your Qinggong is very good, but the fight is limited to just a few square feet arena. Ah Qings Sword Qi can cover the entire arena without distinction, so you wont have anywhere to hide.

    Song Qingshu smiled enigmatically, Yes, it would be really uncertain if I meet someone else, but if I really meet Ah Qing in the finals, Im sure that I would win.

    The two women felt the unprecedented confidence from his tone, and couldnt help but be startled, and quickly asked with concern, Why are you so sure you can win against her?

    As the Buddha said, talk less. Song Qingshu kept his mouth shut. And no matter how the two women begged, he refused to say a word.

    Arrogant! Guo Fu was not far from Song Qingshu, so even though the voices of Song Qingshu and others were soft, Guo Fu still heard them clearly.

    Currently, she was impressed by Ah Qings strength, so when she heard that Song Qingshu could definitely defeat Ah Qing, she couldnt help but feel angry.

    Huang Rong was thinking about Ah Qings origin, and whether she was an enemy or a friend of the Beggar Gang. When she heard her daughters words, she immediately smiled and said nothing, obviously feeling the same in her heart.

    Song Qingshu nced at Guo Fu and directly talked to her for the first time, You dont believe it?

    Guo Fu snorted, Of course I dont believe it. Some people are clearly not afraid of shing their tongues and talking big.

    If you dont believe it, we can make a bet. Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    So be it! Guo Fu had an impulsive personality. Seeing the smile on Song Qingshus face, she felt extremely irritated and subconsciously blurted out.

    If you want to bet, there has to be a prize. I dont think you have anything that interests me. Song Qingshu fiddled with his fingers, looking uninterested.

    Youre just too scared to bet! Guo Fu sneered when Song Qingshu showed signs of retreating.

    Huang Rong couldnt help but shake her head and smiled bitterly. Her daughters temperament was really not like hers. She fell into other peoples traps so easily.

    However, she obviously didnt think Song Qingshu could win against Ah Qing, and she didnt mind her daughter betting with him.

    <strong> Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 453: Little Monk and Southern Murong

    <h4>Chapter 453: Little Monk and Southern Murong</h4>

    Whatever you want to bet on, I will apany you. Seeing that Song Qingshu didnt speak, Guo Fu thought he was shrinking and couldnt helpughing proudly.

    Song Qingshu quickly waved his hand, Lets forget it, Im afraid you wont ept it if you lose.

    How could I do that? Guo Fu was furious, Hmph, I wont lose!

    Song Qingshu said, Theres no guarantee that you wont.

    In fact, Guo Fu thought the same thing. However, she was already sure of winning. <i>Song Qingshu, this ba*tard, is so annoying. Hmphif I dont give him a piece of cake, he wont be willing to bet.</i>

    Just say it. The slightly raised corner of Guo Fus lips showed that she was full of confidence.

    Song Qingshu nced at Huang Rong, pondered for a moment and then stretched out a finger in front of Guo Fu, Hmmthe loser will have to agree to one of the winners requests.

    Huang Rong frowned. How can a woman casually agree to such a condition? But, just when she was about to stop her, Guo Fu had already agreed, Okay, so be it. When the timees, I will make you lie on the ground and bark like a dog in front of the heroes of the world.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, It may not be me who loses.

    Guo Fu She snorted, I wont lose anyway.

    Huang Rong wanted to stop her, but the fight on the arena was over, and she had to go on stage to preside over the overall situation, so she didnt have time to waste it here. Although her confidence was somewhat shaken when she saw Song Qingshus expression, but with her eyesight, she really couldnt imagine that Song Qingshu had any possibility of winning.

    So she could only give Song Qingshu a look, and then gracefully walked to the ring. Clearing her throat, she summarized the previous fight while introducing the two contestants for the next one, Shaolin Temple disciple Xu Zhu and Murong Fu from Gusu.

    Zhou Zhiruo looked annoyed and secretly pinched Song Qingshus waist, You must be plotting against Huang Rong.

    You have no conscience, I didnt even say anything to her! Song Qingshu shouted as if he was being wronged.

    Dont think that I dont know what your dirty intentions are, that condition Zhou Zhiruo bit her lips lightly, and a trace of frost appeared on her face.

    Guo Jing and Huang Rong are heroes admired by the Han people all over the world, and they are also recognized by everyone as a heavenly couple. She is not a woman you can touch. Ah Jiu also looked worried.

    Apparently she and Zhou Zhiruo had the same opinion. The two women were worried that Guo Fu would overhear the conversation, and whispered in Song Qingshus ears to convey the message.

    To outsiders, the three of them seemed extremely affectionate, and many men in the distance had looks of envy in their eyes.

    Guo Fu felt angry for no reason, and turned her head to the other side with a snort.

    Uh, am I just a lust*ful devil in your hearts? Seeing the two women nodding in unison, Song Qingshu was speechless.

    Fortunately, the two womens attention was quickly attracted by the two people on the arena, and they did not continue to argue about the issue.

    This young monk has a very ordinary appearance. Although he is a disciple of the Shaolin Temple, he doesnt seem like a master at all. Ah Jiu observed for a moment and quietlymented.

    This is apetition, not a beauty pageant. Why do you care about other peoples looks? Song Qingshu looked surprised.

    Youre talking nonsense again! Ah Jius face turned red. Although she had experienced a lot in these years, she was still a young girl at heart and subconsciously liked beautiful things.

    Just ignore him Zhou Zhiruo grabbed Ah Jiu and discussed, But although this little monk is ordinary in appearance, judging from the experience of previouspetitions, I am afraid he might also have amazing skills. Apparently Zhou Zhiruo and Wang Yuyan thought of the same thing.

    Song Qingshu didnt get involved in thements between them, but instead thought to himself, <i>I didnt hear any rumors about the Zhenlong Chess Game happening in the world. It seems that Xu Zhu has not yet experienced that event, so how could he have the confidence to participate in this conference? I wonder how strong Xu Zhus martial arts is now. If he doesnt have the Xiaoyao Sects martial arts, how can he be famous by practicing Shaolin martial arts at this age? </i>(G: I am still debating whether I should call it the Xiaoyao Sect, or the Carefree Sect.)

    Song Qingshu suddenly thought of another question, <i>Why didnt I hear anything about the Xiaoyao Sect in the world? ording to what Dongfang Muxue mentionedst time, her brother once went to the Xiaoyao Sect and fought its elders for the Northern Darkness Divine Scripture. Could it be that they are still recovering in secret?</i>

    During the time Song Qingshu was lost in his thought, the two people on the stage had already started their fight.

    One was a young master who had been famous for many years, and the other was an unknown Shaolin disciple.

    Many thought it would be a one-sided situation, but the battle situation showed that Murong Fu wasnt able to take any advantage at all!

    Flower Pinching Finger? I didnt expect that this monk actually understood the essence of the Flower Pinching Finger created by Venerable Kassapa at such a young age, and he even practiced it to such an extent!

    Yes, as expected of the Shaolin, he uses the Flower Pinching Finger with such mastery. This kind of gentle martial arts does not seek to hurt people, but only uses gentle Qi to seal the opponents acupuncture points.

    This event was a gathering of martial artists, and there was obviously nock of experienced and skilled practitioners in the spectators seats. Some people immediately recognized Xu Zhus moves and were amazed.

    In my opinion, this young monk is not as innocent and honest as he looks. He actually used the Animitta Kalpa Finger to silently attack Murong Fu at the start! Fortunately, Young Master Murong has experienced many battles and managed to dodge it.

    The Animitta Kalpa Finger is a hidden move. It doesnt requite one to raise ones hands, ones sleeves doesnt move, and it leaves no traces when used. It is really the best method for sneak attacks. Since there are no traces, how can you tell that he used Flower Pinching Finger?

    You didnt see it? At the beginning just now, didnt Murong Fu look like he was facing danger, and suddenly dodge to the side?

    Now that you say it, thats exactly what happened. This little monk looks innocent and honest, but I didnt expect him to be so sinister!

    Bao Butong secretly broke into a cold sweat as he looked at Wang Yuyan with fear and asked, Miss Wang, how did you know that young monk could use the Animitta Kalpa Finger?

    All the previous unknown contestants performed brilliantly. So I reminded my cousin that this time he must be very alert and pay attention to his opponent. Wang Yuyan exined while observing the fight between the two on the stage, The Shaolin Temples Animitta Kalpa Finger refers to the intangible and formless cmity. It is the most difficult thing to guard against, so I specifically warned my cousin.

    After Master Xuanbei passed away, I always thought that only Jiumozhi, the Tibetan monk, knew this technique. I didnt expect that this honest little monk could actually master this vicious martial arts technique.

    Seeing that Murong Fu was no longer with Wang Yuyan, Duan Yu quietly came over, and just happened to hear Wang Yuyansment, so he couldnt help but remark, Yes, yes, it is indeed quite vicious.

    Seeing that Duan Yu was shamelessly approaching their Miss again, Bao Butong felt disgusted on behalf of his young master, and retorted, No, no! Martial arts is neither good nor evil, it just depends on whether the person who performs it is righteous or evil. Miss Wangsment just now paints an authentic Buddhist martial arts like Animitta Kalpa Finger as sinister. It really shouldnt be done!

    <strong> Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 454: One Clap Two Scatters

    <h4>Chapter 454: One p Two Scatters</h4>

    No, no, of course martial arts can be divided into good and evil Duan Yu disagreed with Bao Butong, The Nine Yin White Bone w requires practicing it on arge number of living human heads to master, and the Xingxiu Sects Rotten Corpse Poison also relies on the living human body to spread corpse poison, which is extremely cruel. Does Brother Bao think these martial arts are not evil martial arts?

    Although Bao Butong has always been eloquent, but Duan Yu was more knowledgeable about the things rted to martial arts, so he couldnt think of how to refute for a moment. He just coldly snorted.

    Noticing Bao Butongs expression, Wang Yuyan covered her mouth and smiled, but thinking that Bao Butong was a retainer of her cousin, she couldnt see him being bullied too much, so she quickly said, Young Master Duan might not know, but the Nine Yin White Bone w does not need to rely on living human targets. Its just that Mei Chaofeng was unable to practice the method and misunderstood the sentence in the Nine Yin Scripture, With five fingers, you can break through all the strong points and destroy the enemys head, just like walking through rotten soil.

    Duan Yu was startled. He was quite disapproving in his heart, but Wang Yuyan was the Fairy Sister in his heart, so he didnt want to argue with her. He just said with a smile, Miss Wang is well versed in martial arts in the world, and I have learned something new.

    Wang Yuyan smiled sweetly, Young Master Duan is not entirely wrong as well. Some martial arts are indeed extremely sinister, like the Xingxiu Sects Rotten Corpse Poison, and the Cosmic Absorbing Power. Regardless of whether the user is good or evil, it will inevitably harm the world and harm human life.

    When Wang Yuyan praised him, Duan Yu felt as if he had drank honey. He giggled and wanted to talk to Wang Yuyan for a few more words. However, he knew in his heart that Wang Yuyan was mostly focused on her cousin on the arena and might not be interested in talking to him. So, he came up with an idea and asked, Miss Wang, can you recognize the martial arts skills of this monk?

    Wang Yuyan looked at the arena for a while, couldnt help but frown, Strange, although Master Zhu is a junior, he seems to be proficient in the Seventy-two Skills of the Shaolin Temple. His palm broke the gpole two feet away, which should be the Great Skandas Palm. If my cousin had not dodged it in time, he would have been struck by this palm. The shock would have shattered every inch of his ribs.

    So powerful? Duan Yu took a breath. Although his martial arts was high, his abilities were acquired by chance, so he didnt have the corresponding eyesight. He couldnt see what was going on between the two people on the arena just now.

    This skill is indeed powerful, but Wang Yuyan hesitated for a moment and continued, Its just too domineering, which really goes against the original intention of Bud*haspassion.

    Duan Yu had always worshiped the Bud*ha, and when he heard the words, he hurriedly said, I think martial arts is the source of all evil. If everyone devoted themselves to the Bud*ha and did good deeds to umte virtue, there would be not need for so many martial arts in the world.

    Bao Butong finally found the opportunity to attack and sneered, Its just the opinion of hypocritical schrs.

    Wang Yuyans thoughts were not on the two of them, so she didnt notice the argument between the two, and instead stared at the familiar figure on the arena.

    Everyone in the spectators seat was talking to each other about this monk who possessed the Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin, and their voices were full of shock and admiration.

    On the other side, Song Qingshu and his group were also surprised.

    Zhou Zhiruo lowered her voice and said, I have heard that each of the Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple is extremely exquisite. It is rare for a person to master one skill in a lifetime. To think such a young person would be able to master several skills. Could it be that there are such great masters in the Shaolin Temple? They have produced many amazing and talented people over the past hundreds of years. The one who has learned the most unique skills is the current master Xuancheng. He possesses thirteen unique skills and is known as the number one in the Shaolin Temple in the past two hundred years. But this monk may have performed more than thirteen unique skills just now.

    Ah Jiu was also shocked. And while looking at Xu Zhus moves on the stage, she counted her fingers, The Heaven and Earth in the Sleeve, the Animitta Kalpa Finger, the Kasaya Evil Subduing Skill, the Golden Bell Shield, the Great Wisdom Samadhi Finger, Shadowless Formless Legs, the Evil Subduing Palm, the Flower Pinching Finger

    In the past few years, she had been traveling around the world, and she had met many eminent monks from Shaolin Temple, so she naturally recognized those unique skills. However, the eminent monks she knew were often only proficient in one of the special skills, unlike Xu Zhu who could casually perform so many special skills.

    Song Qingshu narrowed his eyes, he didnt expect Xu Zhu to have learned the sSeventy-two skills of the Shaolin Temple without having the martial arts of the Xiaoyao Sect. However, no one could truly master the Seventy-two skills of the Shaolin Temple at the same time. There was only one exnation left, Xu Zhu had learned the Formless Martial Art.

    Only by relying on the Formless Martial Art could he perform the Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin and achieve this kind of concealing effect. On the surface, it looked no different from the Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin, but one was being forcibly activated by Taoist internal Qi, and the other had to be activated by Buddhist internal Qi. The two were essentially different.

    The Xiaoyao Sect has always had a low reputation in the world, let alone the secret Formless Martial Art that the Xiaoyao Sect didnt teach to outsiders. Thats why even though there were many masters in the scene, no one could see the w in it. They only thought that Xu Zhu was really performing the Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin.

    <i>Where did Xu Zhu learn the Formless Martial Art?</i> A trace of doubt arose in Song Qingshus heart. He knew that the Zhenlong Chess Game incident did not happen in this world. There was no reason why Xu Zhu could learn the secret Formless Martial Art of the Xiaoyao Sect, but now that the facts were in front of him, he didnt have the choice but to believe it.

    The fight between the two on the stage had be intense.

    After all, Murong Fu was a top expert who had been famous for many years. After the initial shock, he soon came up with all kinds of strange tricks, and finally gradually recovered.

    Murong Fu quietly wiped away the cold sweat. Fortunately, he had learned from the incident of Shi Potian and Ah Qing, so he didnt rx his vignce towards this ordinary monk, otherwise he might have suffered a big loss from the beginning.

    Suddenly Xu Zhu shouted loudly, Master Murong, take this!

    As soon as he finished speaking, he drew a circle with his palms from the outside to the inside, and slowly pped towards Murong Fu.

    Before the palm force could reach him, Murong Fu was already able to feel the force, and readied himself.

    In an instant, Xu Zhus palm force surged forward like an angry wave.

    After being forced to a corner by an unknown monk, a surge of anger rose in Murong Fus heart.

    Hearing Xu Zhus voice, he thought to himself,<i> You are proficient in Shaolins seventy-two skills. So I cant take advantage in term of technique. Could it be that my internal strength no match for you, a young monk?</i>

    At the moment, a contest of internal strength was the best he could do. Whats more, the Murong familys Great Cosmic Transformation was best at leveraging strength and was never afraid ofpeting with others when it came to internal strength.

    With a burst of pride in his heart, Murong Fu stopped dodging, moved forward, and waved his palm to meet him.

    Cousin, this is one of the Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin, One p Two Scatters. You must not face it forcefully. Wang Yuyans beautiful face immediately turned pale, and she quickly stood up and reminded her cousin regardless of the rules.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 455: Worldview Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 455: Worldview Destroyed</h4>

    Murong Fus expression couldnt help but change. He had also heard of the Shaolin Temples One p Two Scatters.

    The other seventy-two special skills had all kinds of exquisite movements, but the One p Two Scatters was unique, as it only had one movement in total. Using an overwhelming amount of internal Qi, if it hit a stone, it shattered the stone into fragments, and if it hit a person, it scattered their soul to afterlife, hence the nameOne p Two Scatters.

    With just one movement, the One p Two Scatters was thought of as one of the most lethal among the seventy-two special skills of Shaolin Temple, so it was indeed something special.

    However, Wang Yuyans reminder disrupted his concentration, and directly affected his mental state.

    Murong Fu secretly regretted his carelessness, and quickly tried to change his movement to avoid a head-on confrontation with the opponent, but was toote!

    As Xu Zhu pushed his palm forward, circr ripples visible to the naked eye formed centered around the two, and spread out in all directions.

    Facing the ripples, Murong Fu took three steps back, his face became extremely pale.

    Amitabha, Master Murong please ept defeat. Xu Zhu put his hands together and slightly bowed his head.

    You Murong Fu was anxious. He merely just lost to the opponents palm skill, but Xu Zhu was acting as if the oue was already decided.

    However, as soon as Murong Fu opened his mouth to express his anger, he suddenly felt his chest turn stuffy, and he felt like vomiting. And then, he suddenly felt weak all over, as his legs went weak, and his whole body fell down on the ground.

    Cousin! Wang Yu quickly stood up with a worried look on her face.

    Seeing Murong Fu fall to the ground, everyone in the venue couldnt help but burst into an uproar.

    Even Zhou Zhiruo couldnt help turning around and asked Song Qingshu.

    What kind of technique can make the dignified Southern Murong lose so miserably?

    This technique is called One p Two Scatters. It is indeed extremely powerful, but it shouldnt have been this effective against someone like Murong Fu. The reason why Murong Fu lost so miserably was because his mental state was disrupted by cousins sudden reminder. It made him indecisive, and he subconsciously tried to change his movement, which disturbed his internal energy. Therefore, he not only had to withstand the power of One p Two Scatters, but also had to withstand the bacsh of his own internal energy, which is why he ended up like this.

    Song Qingshu shook his head as he exined.

    Murong Fu was clearly one of the best martial artists in the world, but whenever he faced a critical moment, he would falter for one reason or another. With such an embarrassing defeat this time, everyone in the world would think that he didnt live up to his title as Southern Murong.

    Very few in the venue could understand why Murong Fu had lost, and they would only have the impression that Murong Fu was weak.

    Hearing all the discussions around him, Murong Fus face turned pale. He was very confident about participating in the Golden Serpent Conference this time. Just before he came on the stage, he was even thinking about how to deal with Ah Qing in the second round. Who would have expected that he would lose in the first round, and he would lose so miserably!

    After adjusting his breath, Murong Fu regained his energy, pushed away Wang Yuyans hand that stretched out to support him, stood up and walked out of the arena without looking back.

    Seeing Wang Yuyans eyes turning red with grievance, Duan Yu became worried, but he didnt know what to do. By the time he recovered, Wang Yuyan had already collected herself and chased after Murong Fu.

    Duan Yu also tried to catch up, but Bao Butong stretched out his hand to stop him as if he was already on guard from the start.

    Seeing the astonishment on Duan Yus face, Bao BuTong sneered, Master Duan, do you want to ridicule my master?

    Duan Yu repeatedly waved his hands in denial, No, no, Brother Bao, you misunderstood, Im just worried about Miss Wang

    The sarcasm on Bao Tongtongs face became more intense, No matter how weak the Murong family in Gusu is, we have enough strength to protect a girl. Young Master Duan, please stay away!

    As soon as he finished speaking, Bao Butong also walked away.

    With Song Qingshus current realm, everything that happened here would naturally not escape his notice. Seeing Duan Yu looking at the direction where Wang Yuyan disappeared with a mncholic expression, Song Qingshu thought to himself, <i>This Duan Yu is really shameless. How thick do your skin have to be to act such a way in public? It seems like he really is infatuated</i>

    Now I invite the lord of Passionless Valley, Gongsun Zhi, and the young hero Yang Guo. Huang Rong said in an unnatural tone.

    Song Qingshu quickly came to his senses and noticed the way the one-armed man looked at Huang Rong when he came on the stage. Then he suddenly showed a rather yful smile.

    Seeing Yang Guos empty sleeves, a trace of guilt shed in Huang Rongs eyes, but she knew in her heart that Yang Guo had an extreme temper, and his father Yang Kang also died indirectly in her hands, which formed an undying grudge.

    In fact, there was a way to resolve this hatred. If she had followed Guo Jings idea and cut off her daughters arm topensate him, Yang Guos hatred would have been resolved, but Huang Rong was not willing to do so!

    Another way was to betroth her daughter to Yang Guo and ask her to repent throughout her life, which would be a good solution. However, Yang Guo had already tly refused her once at the Heroes Conference, and after that Guo Fu had cut off his arm, making it even less likely that he would agree.

    Huang Rong shook her head in distress. Even though she was so witty, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness in her heart at the moment. She didnt know how to resolve this hatred.

    Suddenly she raised her head, and found that the lord of the Passionless Valley was staring at her with burning eyes, not hiding the lust in his gaze. Huang Rong felt disgusted and was unwilling to stay in the arena for another moment. When she sat down in her seat, a thought suddenly arose in her mind, <i>It would be great if these two people died together when they fight</i>

    Huang Rong shook her head and quickly drove the terrible thought out of her mind, concentrating on watching the arena.

    Yang Guos martial arts seemed to have improved quite a lot since she hadst saw him. Therefore, she needed to take a closer look so that she wouldnt be caught off guard in the future.

    Isnt she with you? Gongsun Zhi was extremely jealous of the man in front of him.

    If Yang Guo hadnt suddenly appeared in the Passionless Valley, he would have seeded in doing the deed with Xiao Longnu and lived a happy life. Yang Guo not only took away his chance, but also rescued that old b1tch Qiu Qianchi. As a result, he couldnt even stay in Passionless Valley, and had to be on the run like a bereaved dog all day long. (G: Qiu Qianchi is Gongsun Zhis wife. An insolent and domineering woman, she gradually fell out of her husbands favor and he decided to get rid of her.)

    Yang Guo frowned and coldly snorted, You dont have to worry about it.

    Gongsun Zhi was slightly startled, he noticed Yang Guos expression, and quicklyughed, At first I thought that she and you would be happily living together, but I didnt expect that you not only lost her but you have also lost your arm, and became a cripple. How can you be worthy of her now?

    After Yang Guo lost his arm, the thing that angered him the most was the word cripple, and when he thought about the incident of the past, a murderous intent suddenly arose in his heart. So he coldly snorted, You are also blind in one eye, so arent you also a cripple?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 456: Accident

    <h4>Chapter 456: ident</h4>

    Seeking death! Gongsun Zhi became furious, then he drew out his Golden and Dark Dual Swords and shed at Yang Guo from left to right.

    Gongsun Zhi was very confident in his ability to defeat his opponent. After all, Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu were no match for him in the Passionless Valley in the past. Now Yang Guo was alone and has lost his right arm. He had be a useless cripple. His Golden and Dark Dual Swords represented both strong and soft force, as well as the Yin and Yang are in nature. His enemies had trouble dealing with them even with two hands, let alone a Yang Guo, who only had one hand.

    Mother, why isnt Yang Guo moving? Although Guo Fu was angry with Yang Guo, she grew up with him after all. Thinking that he might die in the hands of a stranger like this, she felt a little sad.

    The Passionless Valley Masters moves are quiteplex. Especially his Golden and Dark Dual Swords are extremely strange. The Golden Sword is uncharacteristically soft, but the Dark Sword moves quite fiercely. It is honestly quite difficult to deal with

    Although Huang Rong didnt have much time to devote herself to practicing the Nine Yin Scriptures in recent years, the people she interacted with on daily basis were all the top masters in the world, so her vision was extremely precise. In just one moment, she could see through Gongsun Zhis strength, Guoer his situation is different from the past, maybe he is nning to stay still, and defend

    Seeing that Yang Guo was still standing on the same spot, his eyes lowered and motionless, Huang Rong also became a little unsure.

    At first, Gongsun Zhi thought the same as Huang Rong. However, when he saw that Yang Guo was still motionless even when his sword was almost about to touch his body, he became suspicious and quickly changed his moves, then jumped back a few feet away to put on a defensive posture. He was sure that he would win, so he judged that there was no need to be too aggressive and fall into the opponents trap.

    Unexpectedly, Yang Guo still stood motionlessly in ce. If the corners of his clothes were not being blown by the wind, one might think that her was a statue.

    Seeing Gongsun Zhi attacking fiercely, but suddenly escaping back in embarrassment, there was a burst ofughter and ridicule from the audience.

    You are still so timid in the face of a disabled person. Please step down. Dont embarrass us martial artists.

    He clearly has one arm, but you are using two weapons at the same time. Isnt that shameless bullying?

    These people might not have any friendship with Yang Guo, but everyone generally liked to show their sympathy for the weak. So they subconsciously spoke up for him.

    Gongsun Zhis face turned a bit red, and couldnt help but feel annoyed at the fact that he had been too careful. The opponent obviously had one arm and had no weapons. He just had a ck thing on his back that looked like a lump of iron. If someone called it a sword, it would make peopleugh.

    A handsome person sure has their advantages. Even when their smile is full of sarcasm, people just ignore them. Just look at the smile on Yang Guos face, its closer to evil and crazed than charming. Gongsun Zhi is really being wronged here. Song Qingshu smacked his tongue in frustration, which made several women around him look at him with strange eyes.

    Zeng Rou being more honest and worried that he would develop a sense of inferiority. So she quickly blushed andforted, Brother Song, you are actually very handsome toono worse than him

    Song Qingshu shows a rare blush, and became a little shy, Thiserm, thanks.

    Huang Rong also heard the conversation between them, and gave Song Qingshu a meaningful look. It wasnt because of anything else, but because she thought that Song Qingshu had really keen eyes.

    Meanwhile, on the arena, Gongsun Zhi let out a loud shout, and passed the distance of ten feet passed in an instant!

    The Golden Sword in this hand aimed at Yang Guos missing arm, and the Dark Sword shed at his hamstring.

    Shameless! Although Huang Rong hated Yang Guo in her heart, Gongsun Zhi was obviously a master, but his moves were so ruthless and vicious, which was really not something chivalrous at all.

    The one-eyed man is shameless

    Everyone in the audience also shouted in unison, but just as they were speaking, a burst of dragon roar came from the stage, which made everyones eardrums numb.

    With the heavy sword in his hand, Yang Guo didnt make any extra moves. He raised up the heavy sword and swung it forward.

    Gongsun Zhi felt as if he was hit by a mountain. He could no longer hold the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword in his hand, and the two weapons were knocked away in the distance. Right after that, he felt like he had been hit on the chest by a heavy hammer, and he vomited blood, then staggered several feet away.

    However, everyone in the scene had no time to pay attention to whether Gongsun Zhi was alive or dead. All their attention was focused on the two flying weapons.

    At the moment, the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword were whistling and spinning towards the direction of Huang Rong and Guo Fu!

    Huang Rongs expression changed. Others in the scene might have thought it was just an ident, but she understood that Yang Guo deliberately sent the two weapons their way. To think he was skilled enough to control the force and direction of the weapons so urately.

    However, there was no more time to think, as the two weapons had already flown in front of her eyes. Huang Rong quickly took out the Dog-beating Staff and prepared to use the Dog Beating Staff Technique to stop the weapons.

    But soon, Huang Rongs fair face lost all color, because she had no confidence that she could stop them without any injuries, especially when she had to protect her daughter beside her.

    Today, at least one between the two mother and daughter would have to face retribution.

    Twin Dragons Fetch Water!

    It wasnt that there werent any top experts in the scene, its just that they were either too far away or had no intention of rescuing them out of their own selfish motives.

    However, Xiao Feng, remembering the friendship between them, didnt hesitate, and immediately took action.

    It was just that Xiao Feng was too far away from Huang Rong, and both the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword were infused with the condensed internal strength of two great masters, along with the weight of the ck Iron Heavy Sword.

    Even someone like Xiao Feng was not confident that he could control the two weapons. He just hoped that the power of the Twin Dragons Fetch Water would be able to slightly pull the two weapons and move them a few inches to the side, and Huang Rong and her daughter could escape the disaster.

    At the same time, Huang Rong also used her Dog-beating Staff. At the critical moment, her move could be said to be the essence of the Dog Beating Staff Technique, and she showed an unprecedented level of skill. No matter the timing or angle of the attack, it was impable.

    Thinking to that point, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although she would be inevitably injured by the force of the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword, she and daughters lives could be saved. As long as the people of the Shaolin, Wudang, Chongyang was there, Yang Guo would not dare to tantly continue his attack.

    But suddenly, Huang Rongs expression changed because she realized that her Dog-beating Staff had missed its target!

    It turned out that Xiao Fengs Twin Dragons Fetch Water happened to affect the flight trajectory of the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword, moving them few inches to the side. If Huang Rong and her daughter remained motionless in the same ce, the two swords would just pass by them without any harm.

    Who knew that Huang Rong would to choose to go forward and use the Dog-beating Staff to face the weapons.

    As the saying goes, good intentions can often be more harmful. Because the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword were pulled aside, Huang Rongs Dog-beating Staff missed its target.

    Such a mistake created a situation were Huang Rong and her daughter were now facing certain death.

    Mom! Guo Fu finally reacted and screamed in horror.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 457: A Seed of Emotion

    <h4>Chapter 457: A Seed of Emotion</h4>

    Huang Rong felt her heart go cold. The movement she just performed was too subtle, and the more subtle the move, the smaller the room for change. She no longer had the ability to change anything, and could only watch the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword in front of her came closer and closer.

    Suddenly, Huang Rong felt her vision go dark. Her first reaction was that she had been hit, but after a moment, she realized that it was due to Song Qingshu standing in front of her.

    <i>Is he going to stop the swords for me?</i> A thought shed in Huang Rongs mind, <i>Why would he be willing to block the sword for me?</i>

    Song Qing had no time to care about what Huang Rong was thinking, and looked at the swords which would arrive in a moment. Then he held out his hands in front of him with a solemn expression.

    As the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword were about to hit his hands, they suddenly seemed to hit an invisible wall of air and stopped a few inches away from the skin of Song Qingshus hands.

    Both the swords trembled violently, as if they were shing against a greater force.

    To manifest Qi into a shield! Xuancheng was shocked speechless.

    As the number one martial artist in Shaolin Temple in two hundred years, his knowledge was naturally far beyond that of ordinary people. There were many martial arts in the world that could allow one to manifest Qi to protect the body, and his own Indestructible Vajra Body was one of the best in that category.

    The others were Xiaoyao Sects Northern Darkness Divine Scripture, Shaolins Marrow Cleansing Scripture (Yi Jin Jing), and others of the same realm. After mastering those methods, the True Qi of the whole body would begin to flow freely. When encountering an enemy attack, it would automatically protect the body, and some could even be used to counterattack the enemy.

    However, those body-protecting Qi would only circte in the hosts own meridians, and would never flow outside the body. Even if there were some amazing and stunning people with extremely high internal Qi, they could only release the internal Qi slightly outside the body, and use it to block the wind and rain. It was absolutely impossible for anyone to use Qi to deal with the attacks of martial arts masters, let alone two sharp weapons infused with the internal strength of two masters!

    Xuansheng sifted through all the masters he knew in his mind and found that only that person from the Scripture Pavilion would be able to aplish such a thing.

    But how old was Song Qingshu?

    Xuan Cheng refused to believe that his martial arts had really reached that realm!

    However, he quickly thought of Ah Qing, who had disyed her innate Sword Qi before, and his expression suddenly turned dark. He had thought that Xu Zhu would be sure win in this small Golden Serpent Conference, but now it seemed that there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the world.

    Song Qingshu realized that the force on the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword had been offset by him, and he immediately snorted coldly, and moved his hands outward.

    The Golden Sword and the Dark Sword seemed to have been hit by something, and began to break inch by inch, then scattered on the ground.

    Gongsun Zhi just managed to regain his breath a little, so looked up and saw this scene. His face twitched, and with a puff, he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Hoooo!

    Magnificent!

    The people in the audience didnt care what Gongsun Zhi thought. Seeing that Song Qingshu had saved Huang Rong at the critical moment, they all cheered loudly.

    In most peoples eyes, Song Qingshus feat of shattering of the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword was shocking and exciting enough. It was actually even more shocking when he turned his Qi into a shield.

    The masters on the other hand, stayed silent withplicated expressions on their faces.

    Of course, with one exception.

    Ah Qing pped her hands and shouted in excitement, Big Brother is so awesome!

    Stop! He is our enemy. Yuan Ziyi hurriedly reminded.

    After she was deceived by Song Qingshu in the Emei Sect, Yuan Ziyi had no good impression of that man. In addition, after hearing what happened to her senior brother Chen Jialuo, as well as Yu Wanting and Wen Tai from the Red Flower Society, Yuan Ziyi further confirmed her original impression.

    Why? Isnt he saving people? Ah Qing asked curiously.

    He Yuan Ziyi was speechless for a moment, and after a moment she finally thought of a reason that seemed feasible, His purpose of saving people is not pure, he has bad intentions.

    What bad intentions? Ah Qing continued to ask.

    Hehe is a perv*ert, Yuan Ziyi blurted out, thinking of the rumors in the world and what Wen Tai mentioned about what he did to Luo Bing, Gang Leader Huang is a famous beauty in the world, he is just greedy for her beauty, and wants to take the opportunity to get close to her.

    Yuan Shixiao couldnt help but frown when he heard this, and coughed, Ziyi, be careful!

    It was not a big problem for Yuan Ziyi to nder Song Qingshu considering what they had heard about him from Yu Wanting, Chen Jialuo and the others. Its just that Yuan Ziyi mentioned Huang Rong, which was extremely improper.

    Huang Rongs prestige among the martial artists in the Central ins was really high, and the Beggar Gang had eyes and ears everywhere. If someone identally listened to it, it would inevitably lead to another big trouble.

    Hmph! Yuan Ziyi pouted depressedly, red hatefully at Song Qing in the distance, and vented all her anger on him.

    But Song Qingshu didnt know or care about what Yuan Ziyi was thinking from so far away. He turned around to support Huang Rong, Gang Leader Huang, are you okay?

    I am alright Huang Rong calmly came out of Song Qingshus arms and took a step back. When she reached a safe distance, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, Thank you so much, Young Master Song.

    Song Qingshuughed and said in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them, I saved both you mother and daughter at the same time today. That makes it one favor for each of you, so Gang Leader Huang must remember it in the future.

    After saying that, he returned to his seat without waiting for her response.

    Huang Rongs expression became a bit unnatural. She always felt something strange from this young mans eyes, especially the way he hugged her just now. His behavior was very simr to someone like Ouyang Ke.

    However, even though she always felt disgusted about Ouyang Ke, yet she didnt have much bad feelings towards Song Qingshu.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu had ruined his n once again, Yang Guo gave him a deep look, snorted coldly, and turned around to leave.

    Gongsun Zhi was devastated, and could barely stand up. So the oue of the fight was decided.

    Song Qingshu secretly sighed in his heart.

    With Gongsun Zhis martial arts skills, he shouldnt have been defeated so miserably. Swordsmanship in the world generally emphasized swiftness and subtlety. But who would have thought that he would face Yang Guo, who had mastered a heavy sword without an edge?

    If Gongsun Zhi had been aware of the power of the ck Iron Heavy Sword in advance and had not rushed into a head-on confrontation with Yang Guo, his attainments in the Golden Sword and Dark Sword might have been able to lead him to victory.

    Its a pity that there were no ifs in this world. The wulin was a ce where the strong ruled over all.

    It was the same for Murong Fu, and Gongsun Zhi wouldnt be an exception as well. He was defeated by Yang Guo with one move, and the Golden Sword and the Dark Sword were destroyed. From now on, the master of Passionless Valley was doomed to be theughing stock of the world.

    Huang Rong was also preupied with her own thoughts. She hurriedly summarized thepetition on the stage and introduced the next pair of contestants, the Sun Moon Holy Cults Linghu Chong and Western Xias Duan Yanqing.

    After finishing her part on the arena, she walked down in a daze. In her heart, she was thinking about a question, <i>When Song Qingshu stood in front of me, his first reaction was not to strike down the weapons, but to use his body to block the swords for me. Why did he do that?</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 458: Dazed Huang Rong

    <h4>Chapter 458: Dazed Huang Rong</h4>

    The maidenly feelings in that moment made Huang Rong very frightened.

    Over the years, she had been busy worrying about Xiangyangs defense with Guo Jing, and she almost forgot that she was once a romantic young girl. She loved her Brother Jing very much, but she spent more than ten years of her youth on Xiangyang, and she could foresee that she would be spending her whole life in the service of Xiangyang in the future.

    Huang Rong always felt a hint of regret when she thought about it.

    With Huang Rongs intelligence, she naturally understood that the Southern Song Dynasty court had decayed, but the Mongolian side was prospering. One was declining, the other was advancing, and the final oue was not difficult to foresee.

    <i>When the city of Xiangyang is destroyedwith Brother Jings personality, he would definitely fight to hisst breath and die for his country. How will we survive at that time?</i>

    Huang Rong had avoided thinking in that direction before, but for some reason today, she suddenly found that she couldnt control her thoughts. Thinking of everything that was destined to happen, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness in her heart.

    However, she quickly shook her head and put all theplicated emotions behind her mind. Sheforted herself in her heart, <i>It was just because I had never seen Song Qingshu take action and didnt know his strength. After all, even with my own level of martial arts, I couldnt stop the swords. But he was able to do it despite being so young. Its normal for me to subconsciously feel a little awed</i>

    Huang Rong had been acting abnormally for a bit. Everyone in the audience thought she was a bit shaken and didnt think much about it. How could they know the turmoil in her heart?

    Everyones attention was quickly attracted by the two people confronting each other in the arena, and they all looked at the two sides on the stage intently.

    Unlike the previous fights, where there was always someone unknown, both the sides in this one were famous figures in the world.

    Needless to say, Duan Yanqing was the leader of the Four Evils, the best master of Western Xias First ss Hall, and a ruthless murderer who has been rampant in the world for decades. It was even rumored that he was of Dali royal blood, and his One Yang Finger was already the best among the masters from Dali.

    As for Linghu Chong, he was the most famous rising star of the Wuyue Sword Sect in recent years. His swordsmanship was superb, and it was said that he had already surpassed his former master Yue Buqun, the master of the Mount Hua Sword Sect, the Gentleman Sword.

    Not long ago, he assisted the former Cult Leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, Ren Woxing escape, and even had a chance to fight Dongfang Bubai, who was known as the best in the world.

    In that battle, Ren Woxing was blinded in one eye, but Linghu Chong was able to escape unscathed. So the real of his martial arts skills could be imagined.

    Of course, what was most enviable by people in the world was not his martial arts, but the fact that he had the favor of the beautiful Saintess Ren Yingying.

    Although very few people in the world had actually seen Ren Yingyings appearance, various information that had been circted in the wulin had confirmed that she was as beautiful as a goddess.

    Hearing the martial artists whisper to each other in a deliberately lowered voice, Song Qingshu smiled knowingly. It seemed that no matter what era, gossip was the most instinctive desire of people.

    Recalling the pair of smooth jade-like calves in the bathtub of Heimuya, Song Qingshus heart swayed, and he subconsciously looked towards the Sun Moon Holy Cult. He happened to meet Ren Yingying staring at this side and couldnt help but smile at her.

    After the initial panicked look, Ren Yingying couldnt help but re at him.

    The secret flirtation between the two didnt stay hidden from Zhou Zhiruos sight, and she smiled coldly, I never realized that you were so capable. To think that you could hook up with the saintess of the Demon Cult.

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, Dont make it sound so unpleasant. We just had a few encounters, we cant even be considered acquaintances.

    Thinking of Ren Yingying screaming to kill him every time she saw him, Song Qingshu felt that he was telling the truth.

    Ren Yingying is not an acquaintance, but what about Gang Leader Huang and Miss Guo? Ah Jiu also interjected, You saved the mother and daughter at the same time. They must the feeling very grateful to you.

    Sensing that the air was filled with jealousy, Song Qingshu quickly said, Hero Guo and the Gang Leader Huang have been guarding Xiangyang and protecting the people for many years. How can I sit back and watch them get hurt!

    Is that so? Zhou Zhiruo mercilessly exposed his lie, Then why did you put your hand on her waist just now?

    You also took the opportunity to hold Gang Leader Huangs hand. Unexpectedly, Zeng Rou also chimed in to join in the barrage of condemnation.

    It was just a mistake! Song Qingshu repeatedly apologized, Lets pay attention to the fight, they are already starting.

    *****

    Mom, who do you think will win? Guo Fu was young and energetic, so she quickly forgot about the matter from before, and watched the fight with excitement.

    Ah?

    At the moment, Huang Rongs face was bright red, and she was a bit absent-minded.

    It turned out that she had been eavesdropping on Song Qingshus conversation with his wives. Although they deliberately lowered their voices, the distance between them was not that far apart. Moreover, since Huang Rong had deliberately used her skills to amplify her hearing, she had listened to everything they said.

    Seeing that she had be the object of jealousy among several women, Huang Rong couldnt help but feel a sense of pride. After all, both Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu were extremely beautiful women. Even Zeng Rou was youthful and charming, almost the same age as her own daughter. Being able to make them feel jealous was the best affirmation of her charm as a woman.

    Mom, whats wrong with you? You look so distracted? Guo Fu looked at her strangely.

    I wish I were as carefree as you Huang Rong muttered, and quickly replied, Its nothing, Im just thinking about something.

    Who do you think will win between these two? Guo Fu said while munching on some melon seeds.

    Both of them have their own strengths, its really hard to judge Huang Rong said a few words absent-mindedly, her eyes ncing towards Song Qingshu from time to time. All kinds of thoughts kepting to her, and even she didnt know what she was thinking anymore. (G: Shes se*ually frustrated.)

    On the other side, Zhou Zhiruo was also discussing the same matter with Song Qingshu, I remember you say before that during the battle of ckwood Cliff, Linghu Chong was seriously injured and was bedridden?

    Song Qingshu frowned and thought, Now the Sun Moon Holy Cult has been controlled by Zhang Wuji, he probably cured Linghu Chongs injury, and is nning to use Linghu Chong to take over the Golden Serpent Camp. In this way, Zhang Wuji would be able to to control half of the martial arts world.

    Its Ming Zun, not Zhang Wuji. Zhou Zhiruo corrected in a dissatisfied tone, but immediately after that her heart skipped a beat, fearing that it would cause Song Qingshu to misunderstand.

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu just showed a faint smile, Actually, it doesnt matter to me whether its Zhang Wuji or Ming Zun. They are both my enemies anyway.

    Zhou Zhiruos face turned red, knowing that the enmity between the two wasrgely due to her.

    Zhang Wuji was seriously injured this time and couldnt appear here. If Linghu Chong really seeds in winning in the end, Ren Woxing will definitely take the opportunity to send his cronies to control the Golden Serpent Camp. Maybe he will have enough capital to remove Zhang Wujis control.

    Song Qingshu continued to analyze the situation and thought, <i>The situation is getting more and more interesting.</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 459: Huang Rongâ€™s Curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 459: Huang Rong¡¯s Curiosity</h4>

    But based on the strength demonstrated by the previous participants, it might be difficult for Linghu Chong to winhowever, his swordsmanship is indeed very exquisite. Ah Jiu admired while watching the battle.

    This is the Nine Swords of Dugu. Song Qingshu exined Linghu Chongs moves to the two girls while watching. Although Song Qingshu had never learned the Nine Swords of Dugu, he knew the principles and generalposition of the Nine Swords of Dugu from the film and television works from his previous life, and coupled with his current attainments in the sword, it was not difficult for him to see through Linghu Chongs Nine Swords of Dugu, which was stillcking in proficiency.

    Huang Rong, who had been paying attention to them, couldnt help but be shocked. Song Qingshus every evaluation was extremely urate. The man could even tell in advance how Linghu Chong would attack next, how Duan Yanqing would parry it, and then what Linghu Chong would do next.

    His predictions were all urate. All the movements of Linghu Chong and Duan Yanqing seemed to be following Song Qingshus instructions!

    Huang Rong was suddenly full of curiosity about this young man. What kind of person he was, and why he could reach such a realm at such a young age. When her Brother Jing was this age, his martial arts skills were far inferior to Song Qingshu.

    <i>No wonder there are so many beautiful women willing to serve him at the same time</i> Huang Rongs face suddenly turned red, and she couldnt help but secretly curse at herself, <i>Bahwhat an I thinking about</i>

    Song Qingshu on the other side naturally didnt know that he was beingpared to Guo Jing by Huang Rong in her mind. His own mind was now preupied another thought, <i>This Linghu Chong is indeed a martial arts prodigy. Although he didnt have much exposure to the Nine Swords of Dugu, he is already able to figure out its essence. In another 4 to 5 years time, his realm might surpass that of Feng Qingyang. </i>

    Song Qingshu sighed with emotion. If Linghu Chong hadnt been worried about Duan Yanqings One Yang Fingers power and chose to y it safe, he would have already won the fight.

    Duan Yanqing, who was on the stage, also smiled bitterly in his heart. After seeing the incrediblebat power shown by the previous masters, he already knew in his heart that he would probably have no sess in this Golden Serpent Assembly, but years of suffering had already tempered him to the limit. He was a persevering character who never gives up until absolutely necessary.

    It was just that he didnt expect that the first opponent he faced would make his so miserable. In addition to Duan Yanqings One Yang Finger, he was also quite aplished in swordsmanship. After all, the Duan Familys swordsmanship was also quite famous in the martial artsmunity, but after seeing Linghu Chongs sword skills, he understood that there were heavens beyond the heavens.

    Linghu Chongs sword moves were ever-changing, and each change was something he had never seen before. Duan Yanqing was relying on his rich experience and profound understanding of martial arts to parry them one by one. However, after more than forty moves, he felt a little sluggish in his movements. He slowly transferred his inner Qi to his iron staff, intending to end the fight with one move.

    Duan Yanqing knew that he had lost in terms of martial art technique, so he used his Qi to make up for that weaknesses. Duan Yanqing was burdened with a great blood feud. In the past few decades, except for that one night of passion with his Goddess of Mercy under the Bodhi tree in Dali, he had never been close to a woman. And in the following decades, he devoted himself to practicing internal Qi. Now his internal strength was so vast that except for some famous master-level figures in the world, he wouldnt lose to anyoneexcept of course it was someone freakish like Song Qingshu.

    Duan Yanqing saw that Linghu Chongs swordsmanship until now had been very light, subtle, and slightlycking in strength. Therefore, he quickly guessed that Linghu Chongs internal strength might be his weakness. At his age, how many years could he have to amass his Qi?

    Whats more, his opponent was favored by the Sainess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, and he had long heard that Saintess Ren of the Sun Moon Holy Cult was a stunning beauty. No man would be able to keep their hands off of such a woman. And that would result in the expenditure of Yang Qi.

    So Duan Yanqing came to a conclusion that it would be impossible for his opponent to have Qi greater than his own. However, he would probably be mad to death if he knew about how Song Qingshu amassed his Qi.

    After several shes of weapons, Linghu Chong was shocked to the point of numbness. He soon understood Duan Yanqings n. With a thought in his heart, he used the Cosmic Absorbing Power and swung his sword to meet Duan Yanqings iron staff.

    Not long after he took the advantageous position a few times at the beginning, Duan Yanqings expression suddenly changed, because every time their weapons met, he found that the Qi on his iron staff was like a drop of water entering the sea, disappearing without a trace!

    At first, he didnt take it seriously, and just thought that the other party was using some exquisite technique to dissolve the internal Qi of his weapon.

    Unexpectedly, after fighting for more than a dozen moves, he noticed that the internal Qi in his Dantian was somewhat going out of control, and Duan Yanqings expression changed drastically, Cosmic Absorbing Power!

    His first thought was that it was some kind of poison technique from Ding Chunqiu, so he tried to dissolve it with his Qi. Then he thought that considering his rtionship with Ding Chunqiu as acquaintances, that guy might have nothing to do with Linghu Chong at all. Moreover, he had never heard about Ding Chunqiu passing on the secrets of his martial art to anyone, so naturally it could only be the Cosmic Absorbing Power practiced by Cult Master Ren Woxing.

    Unexpectedly, that old demon actually passed on his special martial art to this young man!

    Duan Yanqing smiled bitterly and quickly used the next three moves to jump out of the battle circle while Linghu Chong still focused on defense. He waved his hand and said, No need to fight, I admit defeat.

    Although Duan Yanqing was tenacious, he wasnt a fool. He couldnt fight with his technique, nor could he use his internal strength. If he continued to fight, the Qi he had worked hard to cultivate all his life might be lost. So Duan Yanqing made a quick decision and quickly admitted defeat.

    You are too kin! With Linghu Chongs humble temperament, he wanted to say a few polite words to save some face for his senior, but when he thought of Duan Yanqings reputation as a viin, he felt unhappy and swallowed his words offort.

    Brother Chong, you are so awesome! When Linghu Chong returned to his seat, Ren Yingying couldnt help but smile.

    Yingying, I will definitely get the position of the Golden Serpent King for you. Looking at Ren Yingyings eyes, Linghu Chong knew that she was happy from the bottom of her heart, and he couldnt help but feel happy as well.

    He didnt know what happened, but Ren Yingying always had a mncholy and bitter feeling in her eyes.

    Linghu Chong asked her several times, but she just simply shook her head and said nothing. If he tried to push for an answer, Ren Yingying would even start to cry.

    Linghu Chong knew that Ren Yingying was very emotional and it wouldnt be good to push her too hastily, so he didnt continue to ask. He subconsciously thought that it was due to the Sun Moon Holy Cult being taken over by the Ming Cult. So he kept helping Ren Woxing and his daughter in this regard.

    Ren Yingying saw it and knew that he had misunderstood, but she could never reveal the real reason to Linghu Chong.

    Since Ren Yingying didnt say anything, no matter how imaginative Linghu Chong was, he could never imagine that the Saintess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, who made countless people in the world jump up in fright, was actually bullied by a man in her bath!

    After the fight between Linghu Chong and Duan Yanqing, the sky had gradually darkened.

    Huang Rong stepped onto the stage again and announced that the second round ofpetition would be held early next morning. Then she confirmed the opponent for the second round ofpetition. When she read Song Qingshus name, her tone got a bit unnatural for some unknown reason.

    Ouyang Feng, who was watching her from a distance, noticed that fact, and a strange smile appeared on his time-worn face.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 460: Soft Touch

    <h4>Chapter 460: Soft Touch</h4>

    Brother Song, after seeing all the candidates taking action today, who do you think is the most difficult to deal with? Ah Jiu asked curiously after returning to their residence at the Wangwu Sect.

    Of course its that Ah Qing. Zhou Zhiruo looked worried. She had seen Ah Qing take action with her own eyes, and even Ming Zun was easily defeated by her. She really couldnt imagine what Song Qingshu could do to deal with her.

    He will only face Ah Qing in the finals. The opponents in the two rounds before entering the finals are also not easy to deal with.

    Thinking of Xiao Banhe, Ah Jiu couldnt help but frown. She recognized Xiao Banhe. He was the one who attacked Song Qingshu in Shengjing City and seriously injured her. His palm strike almost took her life. Looking back on it now, she still had lingering fears from that experience.

    The people in the other group, whether it was the Fourth Lady Yang Miaozhen or the young man named Shi Potian, were not paper soldiers either. Not to mention Yang Miaozhens reputation as the Invincible Pear Blossom Spear, Shi Potians internal strength was quite astonishing, and his defense made his almostpletely invulnerable. If Shi Potians offense turned out to be of the same level, he will definitely be a formidable opponent.

    Seeing the worried looks of the two women, Song Qingshu smiled faintly, Dont worry, the final winner of this assembly will definitely be me.

    Why are you so confident? Zhou Zhiruo asked curiously. Although Song Qingshus martial arts was high, there were several people in thepetition whose martial arts were obviously not inferior to him.

    Who would win and who would lose was only a 50-50 chance. Not to mention Ah Qing, whose martial arts was even better than Song Qingshus.

    Song Qingshu gave an enigmatic smile, Buddha said, dont say, dont say!

    Seeing Zhou Zhiruos eyebrows rising, Song Qing quickly changed the subject and said, I n to go to Xiao Banhes ce to investigate. Qingqing wille backter, so tell her about the situation.

    Should I go with you? Ah Jiu said eagerly, knowing that if it hadnt been for Xiao Banhes attack, she would not have been taken advantage of by Song Qingshu.

    As a young maiden, Ah Jiu had many fantasies about the scene where she would give herself to her lover for the first time, but none of them matched the events of what happened in Shengjing.

    Thinking of that incident, Ah Jiu felt her heart fill up with hatred. As Xiao Banhe was the culprit, Ah Jiu naturally wanted to kill him, and tear him into pieces!

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head, There are too many masters present at the Golden Serpent Camp right now, and there are dangers hidden under the calm. Ah Jiu, you should stay in the Wangwu Sect for emergencies. I will be back soon.

    Xiao Banhes identity was too mysterious, and Song Qingshu was worried about the dangers of this trip. He was extremely skilled in Qinggong and could easily get away if anything happened. If he brought Ah Jiu with him, and the other party set up a trap, then she would be in danger.

    Alright. Ah Jiu sighed in disappointment, but she was thoughtful and soon noticed Song Qingshus concern, so her mood immediately improved.

    Zhiruo, dont leave tonight, just stay here to help me take care of Ah Jiu. Song Qingshu thought that with the martial arts of Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu, if they join forces, even if someone with the level of a masteres to attack them, they would be able to defend themselves.

    Zhou Zhiruo misunderstood what he meant, and her face turned red. She was about to refuse, but for some reason, she felt a little reluctant in her heart, and finally she gave a soft hum.

    After leaving the Wangwu Sect, Song Qingshus figure turned into a streak of shadow and soonnded the top of the mountain where Xiao Banhe was. Song Qingshu remained vignt. This hilltop was Shui Jians territory. He didnt know how Shui Sheng was doing now. He didnt get to see her during the day.

    Now that it was a troubled time, Song Qingshu was worried that something might happen to Shui Sheng. After a moment of hesitation, he went to her residence and was shocked to find that there was no one in her room.

    At that moment, two servants happened toe to clean up the yard, and Song Qingshu learned from their chat that Shui Jian and Shui Sheng had returned to Jiangnan with Shui Dais coffin for burial.

    I didnt expect that even in this world, Shui Sheng still could not escape the fate of losing her father. Song Qing wasmenting the uncertainty of fate when he suddenly heard the two servants talking mysteriously,

    Isnt that the residence of the Hero of Jinyang? Do you know whats going on? People from the faction are never allowed to set foot in his yard. Even servants like us cant enter. Is there any secret inside?

    It is safe to know less. If you are too curious, you will be silenced.

    Yes, yes, the boss has taught me a lesson.

    After the two servants left, Song Qingshu showed a thoughtful expression on his face, It seems that this Hero of Jinyang has a high prestige. There are really many secrets hidden in the dark.

    Based on the information revealed by the two chatting servants just now, Song Qingshu quickly found the yard where Xiao Banhe was, and couldnt help but be startled.

    There was no light in the entire courtyard, and in the dark night only the sounds of various insects could be heard. Other than that, the entire courtyard was silent and strange, like a giant beast waiting to devour all who dared to tread inside.

    Song Qingshu smiled disdainfully, I want to see what kind of dragon pond and tigers den it is.

    As a bold man, he soon slipped quietly into the yard like a fallen leaf. If anyone else saw it, they would definitely be amazed at the realm he had reached in his Qinggong.

    Song Qingshu didnt rush in recklessly, but slowly released his Qi, gradually imprinting the situation of the entire courtyard in his mind.

    Suddenly his expression changed. There were four people in a room not far from his position, and they were all top-notch masters in the world.

    Song Qingshu quickly and cautiously moved over, pricked up his ears and tried to listen.

    isnt it too much for us to do this?

    There is nothing wrong with being careful.

    But King Xiao is an upright man, so it would be too much for us to do this.

    There were men and women inside, and Song Qingshu listened in silence. Then he was suddenly shocked when he heard the subject of their conversation, <i>What are the backgrounds of these people? Why do they want to harm Xiao Feng?</i>

    Although Song Qingshu and Xiao Feng didnt have a close friendship in this world, in his previous life, Song Qinghu used to be his fan. In Jin Yongs novels, all the protagonists were full of all kinds of unearned gains, all kinds of lucky adventures and cheats, and all kinds of beautiful women.

    It was difficult for Song Qingshu to have a good impression of them, but there was one exception, and it was Xiao Feng.

    He had a unique martial arts that he had practiced since childhood, and unlike other protagonists, Xiao Feng has great leadership skills. In the battle of Xingzilin, when faced with the rebellion of his forces, he silently eliminated a catastrophe. Falling short in the end was just a twist of fate.

    Who!

    Suddenly, a cold shout was heard, and an overwhelming palm force shot forward right after.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly defended with a palm strike of his own, and took the opportunity to use his strength to retreat out of the courtyard.

    However, during that time, the other people in the room had already blocked his retreat.

    A long sword danced with cold light and stabbed at Song Qingshus back. The timing of the opponents sword stab was really good, as if Song Qingshu himself was leaning towards the tip of the sword, and by the time he reacted, the distance between the tip of the sword and his back was less than an inch.

    Feeling the faintly emanating Sword Qi from the sword, Song Qingshu got goosebumps, and he finally decided to be serious. He turned his whole body to the side in midair, dodged the fatal sword tip at the critical moment, and took the opportunity to wave his palms, pressing it on the opponents chest.

    The opponent was shocked that Song Qingshu could avoid their attack at such an impossible angle. Before they could react, Song Qingshus counterattack had already reached their chest.

    Song Qingshu suddenly shouted, retreated several feet, and looked at the masked person in ck not far away with a strange expression, Are you a woman?

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 461: The Future Empress I

    <h4>Chapter 461: The Future Empress I</h4>

    When Song Qingshu pressed his palm on the opponents chest just now, the soft touch from his palm made him hastily withdraw his palm force. As soon as the internal force was released and retracted, Song Qingshu suffered some minor internal injuries.

    However, Song Qingshu didnt regret it. He was not a murderous person to begin with, and he was even less capable of attacking women. If his palm strike just now ended up killing the woman, he would be full of guilt.

    Fortunately, the Qi Cultivation Methods that Song Qingshu practiced, whether it was the Nine Yin Scripture, the Divine Brilliance Scripture, or the Joyful Meditation Method, were all top-level Qi Cultivation Methods that were good at healing injuries. (G: Internal Skills = Qi Cultivation Methods.)

    Now, Song Qingshu had practiced his Qi Cultivation Methods to an extremely high realm. After adjusting his breath for a moment, he could heal his internal injuries in minutes. After feeling a bit better, he turned his attention to the woman in ck in front of him.

    She was dressed all in ck, and even her face was mostly covered by a ck scarf. If Song Qingshu hadnt pressed her breasts by chance, it would have been difficult to tell her gender.

    But now that he knew she was a woman, Song Qingshu finally noticed something else after looking at her again.

    This woman was extremely tall, and what was even more eye-catching was her exaggeratedly long legs. He would be considered blind if he didnt recognize this woman.

    <i>Wait a minute, why do these legs look familiar?</i> Song Qingshu suddenly realized, <i>Isnt this the beautiful swordsman Yelu Nanxian from the Liao Empire?</i>

    <i>Miss, your long legs are just like Liu Yans exaggerated breasts. Even if your face is covered, others can still recognize them. </i>

    Song Qingshu really wanted to break the awkward silence by saying that, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. After all, he had just taken advantage of her, so it would be a bit embarrassing to do such a thing. So, he decided that he might as well pretend not to recognize her and take advantage of the situation in silence.

    Yelu Nanxian was born with a golden spoon and had extraordinary talents since she was a child. She was an unparalleled martial arts prodigy among the royal family of the Liao Empire. She became the number one expert in the royal family at a young age. So none of the dandy boys from the Liao Empire had ever dared to offend her. She had never been touched by a man.

    Who knew that today her breasts would be grabbed by this stranger?

    She was so embarrassed and angry that she was about to draw her sword and chop the culprit into pieces. But she was shocked to find that person was Song Qingshu.

    She had been in contact with Song Qingshu several times, and she still had a good impression of this man with strong martial arts skills. However, it was one thing to have a good impression, but it was another thing to be taken advantage of by the other party. She couldnt just let it go after she suffered such a big loss.

    <i>But I cant beat him</i> Yelu Nanxian was extremely depressed.

    Last time on the Mystic Dragon Ind, she was no match for him. Not long ago, she met him again at the inn and found that his martial arts had made a qualitative leap again!

    Not to mention a few Mongolian master-level experts, even Xiao Feng, the king of the South couldnt beat him.

    Then she thought about the palm strike just now. She had clearly felt the surging palm force from his palm. So she thought that she was going to die today, but she didnt expect that he would withdraw the palm force as soon as he touched her body.

    His precise control over his Qi was simply astonishing, and his internal strength had probably reached the level of being able to move at will, which countless martial arts practitioners only dream of.

    The two of them stared at each other in silence.

    Song Qingshu felt that he couldnt remain silent like this, so he quickly changed the subject and stared at the person who had just faced him, without saying anything.

    Fellow Practitioner, you are quite skilled. I just lost my concentration for a moment and you discovered me.

    Surprisingly, that man also had his face covered, but Song Qingshu had fought against Xiao Banhe before, so he easily recognized his true identity.

    In the middle of the night, he was dressed like a thief in his own yard. He obviously had an ulterior motive. Now that he had discovered it, it would be difficult for him to leave today.

    Thinking to that point, Song Qingshu suddenly had a headache.

    Who would have thought that Xiao Banhe would suddenly take a defensive posture, and speak up with a smile, It turns out to be Young Master Song. Everything is a misunderstanding. Young Master, you can leave if you wish.

    Song Qingshu was stunned for a moment: You are just letting me go?

    He hade to find out Xiao Banhes secrets. Although he was exposed, he still managed to find out that Yelu Nanxian was here, and he could guess that the other person was probably Yelu Qi. Thinking about Xiao Banhes surname, and the people around him, Song Qingshu could easily guess his identity as well.

    Who knew that the majestic Hero of Jinyang would turn out to be a Khitan, and a descendant of the Xiao family. If he leaked that information, Xiao Banhes decades of hard work would be immediately destroyed.

    Song Qingshu thought there would be a hard battle today, but he didnt expect the other party would let him go like this.

    Xiao Banhe took off his scarf and revealed his true face, and calmly said, Young Master is a smart man, so he naturally understands that telling some things is not good for everyone.

    How are you so sure that I wont tell anyone? Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    Xiao Banhe shook his head and said with a mysterious expression, Young Master will understand in the future that we have never been enemies.

    Really? Song Qingshu sneered, You wanted my life that time in Shengjing.

    Xiao Banhe didnt deny it and said nonchntly, Some things didnt happen at that time, so naturally we were not friends.

    Then we are friends now? Song Qingshu was confused.

    Anyway, in my heart, I already regard the Young Master as a friend. As for the Young Masterwhen you understand everything in the future, you will definitely recognize me as your friend. Xiao Banhe replied gently.

    Then I can really leave? Song Qingshu waspletely confused, but Xiao Banhe didnt show any hostility, which made him even more confused.

    Lets not talk about other things, just that the two of them would have topete the next day, was more than enough to be considered a motive. If he took advantage of such a good opportunity today to injure him, then wouldnt it benefit him tomorrow?

    When passing by Yelu Nanxian, Song Qingshu paused. He noticed that the other partys figure was trembling slightly. She was obviously hesitating in her heart.

    Song Qingshu suddenly showed a naughty smile and said something that was only audible to the two, It felt good.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared more than ten feet away, leaving only a string of proudughter.

    Watching Song Qingshu leave, Xiao Banhe suddenly said, Xianer, Qier, there was too much movement just now, and it could be exposed. You should go back first.

    Yes! Both of them bent down to salute.

    Yelu Nanxian thought of Song Qingshus hateful smile when he left, and felt resentful in her heart, <i>What a basta*d!</i>

    After everyone left the yard, Xiao Banhe walked back to the courtyard, looked at the womaning out of the room and said, It seems you couldnt bear to meet him. Have you finally made a decision?

    If Song Qingshu was still there, he wouldve been extremely surprised, because this charming woman was none other than Su Quan, the former wife of the leader of the Mystic Dragon Cult!

    Su Quan nodded and said expressionlessly, Yes, I will go back with you to be the empress.

    A stone fell to the ground from Xiao Banhes heart, and he finallyughed happily, You are right to think so. Just look at the women around Song Qingshu, one is the head of Emei which is as famous as Shaolin Wudang, one is a Princess, and the other has the entire Golden Snake Camp as a dowrywhat can you give him? The Mystic Dragon Cult is already in his pocket. The only thing left is your beautiful body, but which of those women is not stunningly beautiful? Moreover, as Hong Antongs widow, what will your status be among the many women in Song Qingshus harem in the future?

    And will it be different if I be the empress? Su Quan asked coldly.

    Of course! Xiao Banhes face showed a trace of fanatical light, There are so many stunning beauties in the world, buy why can some women win the title of the most beautiful woman in the world, while other women with good looks can only remain unknown? The key is all about identity!

    You cant imagine how much identity adds to a womans charm. Not to mention that you have the Soul Catching Art, so you will be able to maintain your purity even in the pce. If you really be the empress, you will be the mother of a country. After that, when you go to Song Qingshu, he will never be able to refuse you!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> From now on <strong>FSM Level 1 ($5 per month)</strong> will have ess to <strong>Two Advance Chapters</strong> (previously 1), and <strong>FSM Level 2 ($10 per month)</strong> will have ess to <strong>Four Advance Chapters</strong> (previously 2), all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 462: Hidden in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 462: Hidden in the Dark</h4>

    Who is your Excellency, and why are you finding trouble with our Sun Moon Holy Cult? Ren Yingying had a very good eye, and she could see that the old man in front of her was really a prominent martial arts figure. She was worried that Linghu Chong might suffer a loss if the conflict continued, so she hurriedly intervened in the hope that she would be able to turn the conflict into friendship.

    Heh, I dont like scheming little girls the most. Ouyang Feng said in a gloomy tone, thinking of how badly he was hurt by that girl Huang Rong, Others might be afraid of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, but I dont care that much about them.

    As soon as he said this, Ren Yingyings expression changed drastically. Hearing his strong tone, she understood that things were going to be difficult to resolve today.

    Linghu Chong was very experienced in fighting. So he immediately put his sword forward and concentrated on defense.

    As expected, Ouyang Feng suddenly jumped up and attacked.

    Linghu Chong also shed forward with his sword. It was extremely fast and exquisite regardless of the angle and strength.

    Excellent swordsmanship! Ouyang Fengs fleshy palms barely dodged the sword edge and went straight towards the swords side.

    When the two met, they made the sound of gold and stone colliding.

    Ouyang Feng took advantage of Linghu Chongs slight daze, turned around and punched him in the chest. Seeing Linghu Chong hastily move his palms to meet the attack, Ouyang Feng sneered.

    Linghu Chongs swordsmanship might be quite superb, but Ouyang Feng had mastered the Toad Style, which was ranked among the top five physical martial art in the world. Yet this young man actually dared to fight with him in palm strength, he was simply looking to die.

    Unexpectedly, when the fists and palms met, Ouyang Feng felt his True Qi pouring out of his fists!

    He was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered the strange situation during the daytimepetition.

    It turns out to be that Old Demon Rens Cosmic Absorbing Technique. HmphI want to see how much you can absorb!

    Unlike Duan Yanqing, Ouyang Feng was very knowledgeable about the concept of how martial artsplemented each other and that one martial art couldnt be invincible without any ws. If the Cosmic Absorbing Technique was really so powerful, then wouldnt Ren Woxing be recognized as the most powerful martial artist in the world by now? Yet why was his position usurped by Dongfang Bubai in the past?

    Ouyang Feng figured out the w in the Cosmic Absorbing Technique in seconds. He advanced instead of retreating, allowing the powerful True Qi in his body to surge out and rush directly towards the opponents meridians.

    Linghu Chong immediately groaned and took the initiative to knock Ouyang Feng away with his palm. His face turned blue and white, seemingly in extreme pain.

    Brother Chong! Whats wrong with you? Ren Yingying quickly ran to Linghu Chong and asked with concern. Who knew that as soon as her fingers touched Linghu Chongs arm, the other partys figure shook and he couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Ouyang Fengs face also turned a little pale. It was obvious that the blow just now had consumed a lot of his True Qi. However, thinking that he had severely injured the opponent, Ouyang Feng couldnt help butugh, You think you can just absorb my True Qi and be alright!

    Although Song Qingshu, who was watching the battle on the sidelines, didnt know what happened between them, he could guess pretty well based on his martial arts skills. He couldnt help but secretly nod his head, <i>No wonder Zuo Lengchan was able to use the Frost Qi to win in the original novel. It seems that when the Cosmic Absorbing Technique is used, although it can absorb the opponents True Qi, ones own meridians are also exposed to the opponent. Most peoples first reaction when faced with the violent absorption of their True Qi is to panic and then try their best to retract their True Qi. However, they bembs to be ughtered, and they will only be weaker and weaker,pletely unable to resist.</i>

    <i>But, if one makes a quick decision at the moment when the opponent absorbs the True Qi, and directly sends all the True Qi into the opponents meridians, he can escape from the trap and seriously injure the opponent.</i>

    <i>Of course, there is a prerequisite for it, which is that the person being absorbed has to reach a certain level of internal strength. After all, the Cosmic Absorbing Technique is considered one of the top martial arts in the world, and naturally, it has ways to defend against counterattacks. If the person being absorbed doesnt have enough True Qi, there would be no way for them to escape.</i>

    Yingying, quickly escape, I will block him! A trace of determination shed in Linghu Chongs eyes. He knew that he was injured. Now he was no longer a match for the old man in front of him. The only thing he could do was to hold him back and give Ren Yingying a chance to escape.

    No, let me block him, you go first. I am the Saintess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, he may not hurt me. Ren Yingying drew out her dagger and protected Linghu Chong behind her.

    Seeing the two of them arguing to save the other, Ouyang Feng couldnt help butugh, You two young people are really interesting. There is obviously a hidden gap in your feelings for each other. In such situations, true lovers should have prepared to live and die together, but you two keep acting so polite. Do you have doubts about the others feelings?

    Ren Yingyings face darkened. She always had a thorn in her heart due to the fact that the woman Linghu Chong loved the most was his junior sister, and unfortunately, her own innocence was tainted by that ba*stard Song Qingshu. It made her even more disheartened and she had thoughts of self-destruction.

    Linghu Chong was also filled with guilt. When facing Ren Yingying, he would always talk andugh happily, and even tease her asionally. However, when facing Yue Lingshan, he would be at a loss every time. He worried about gains and losses and couldnt even speak clearly. Sometimes, in the dead of night, he would quietly ask himself who he loved mostand the vague answer in his heart made him dare not continue to think about it anymore.

    But Ren Yingying had a deep love for him, and he knew that he would never be able to repay her in his lifetime. He was an upright person, and he really couldnt bear the torture of his conscience. If he could save her by sacrificing himself this time, he would be relieved.

    Have you guys agreed? Then Im going to take action. Seeing that his casual words made the two of them give up on escaping, Ouyang Feng showed an imperceptible smile on his lips.

    Ren Yingying knew that with Linghu Chongs temperament, he would never leave her to escape alone, but she was not willing to leave Linghu Chong behind as well. She gritted her teeth and without waiting for Linghu Chongs reply, she swung her sword and attacked Ouyang Feng.

    Ouyang Fengs eyes lit up and he couldnt help but praise, You are indeed a good woman!

    However, there was no ambiguity in his action. After a few moves, he found a w and flicked the ridge of Ren Yingyings sword.

    Ren Yingying could no longer hold on to her sword and it was flung far away into the nearby bush.

    When Ouyang Feng stretched out his fingers and was about to seal Ren Yingyings acupuncture points, Ren Yingyings figure suddenly retreated, causing him to hit the empty space.

    Ouyang Fengs expression changed and he looked in the direction where Song Qingshu was hiding. When he saw Song Qingshus appearance clearly, he couldnt help but be startled, I havent seen you for a few days, and your martial arts has advanced yet again.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, This Junior is ttered.

    Ren Yingying finally came to her senses and found that she was in Song Qingshus embrace. Although she was shocked by the depth of the his skills. However, it didnt help much to improve her opinion of him and she coldly said, Remove your filthy hands.

    Song Qingshu took back the hand on her waist and nonchntly remarked, Is this how you treat your savior?

    Who wanted you to save me? Ren Yingyings pretty face was so cold that it could produce ice shards.

    Yet, for some reason, the two of them deliberately lowered their voices when talking.

    Linghu Chong was seriously injured and his hearing was affected, so he wasnt able to hear the conversation between the two. Although he recognized Song Qingshu as the person who was with Dongfang Bubai on ckwood Cliff, but since he had saved Ren Yingying, Linghu Chong had to express his thanks. So he cupped his hands and said, Thank you Young Master Song for saving her.

    Ren Yingying was almost angry to death, and felt extremely aggrieved, <i>Silly Brother Chong, if you knew what he did to me, would you still thank him!</i>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 463: Sweet Lips

    <h4>Chapter 463: Sweet Lips</h4>

    Brother Linghu is indeed very kind! Song Qingshu was also a little embarrassed by Linghu Chongs enthusiasm andughed sarcastically, I have a close rtionship with Miss Ren. So it is only right for me to save her. It is indeed the right thing to do.

    Seeing Song Qingshu take advantage of her in front of her lover, Ren Yingying gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to break. Unfortunately, it was inconvenient to tell Linghu Chong the reason, so she could only stare at Song Qingshu fiercely. If eyes could kill, Song Qingshu would have been executed by her gaze long ago.

    Ouyang Feng was not as pure as Linghu Chong. As a cunning and experienced man, he was keenly aware that there might be some ulterior secrets between Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying. So he secretly sighed in his heart, Although my Keer could be considered a suave person,pared to this boy, he was far inferior. From the time I met him until now, the girls around him are different every time, and they are all charming and beautiful. Now even the Saintess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult has something going on with him. Could it be that he has the legendary ability to take the virg1nity of women from a thousand miles away?

    Ouyang Feng smiled knowingly, I am a friend of Young Master Song. Since Miss Ren has a close rtionship with him, I will not embarrass her. I just wonder if this Young Master Linghu is also a friend of Young Master Song?

    This Song Qingshu hesitated to give a reply.

    But Linghu Chong answered first, I have never been friends with him.

    Linghu Chong was a proud man, how could he falsely im to have a rtionship with a stranger just because he was facing danger?

    Ouyang Fengughed loudly, Young Master Linghu is indeed quite brave. I hope you will be careful. I will take action now.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his fist reached less than three feet away from Linghu Chong.

    Linghu Chong quickly raised his internal strength and swung his sword to fight.

    Upon hearing Linghu Chongs answer, Ren Yingying secretly screamed, and when she saw him barely resisting, she became even more anxious. She tried to rush over to help several times, but Song Qingshu silently stopped her.

    Ren Yingying red at Song Qingshu fiercely again.

    Song Qingshu slightly shook his head, Even if I let you go, you two are no match for him, so why waste your life.

    Why would you care if I live or die? I will die with Brother Chong! Seeing that Song Qingshu was still standing in front of her, Ren Yingying raised her dagger and stabbed at him.

    Dont be so cruel Song Qingshu smacked his tongue as he dodged, They say, married for a day begets a hundred days of kindness. How can you, a woman be so cold-hearted?

    Ren Yingying was so angry that she began to shake all over, Who has been married to you for a day!

    We got so close on ckwood Cliff. I thought only married couples would do those things. Song Qingshu admired his own trashy behavior, It seems that I really am more suitable to be a viin who m0lests women from good families.

    Shut up! Ren Yingying nced at Linghu Chong guiltily. When she saw that he was concentrating on dismantling Ouyang Fengs moves, she felt relieved, Dont mention that matter!

    Then whats in it for me? Song Qingshu looked at her jokingly.

    What benefits do you want? Ren Yingying finally put away her dagger. She understood that there was a huge gap between her and her opponents martial arts, so she decided it would be wise to talk.

    Of course you have to pay some hush money. Song Qingshu smiled very strangely.

    Seeing the other party asking for money, Ren Yingying let out a long sigh of relief. Although she was a dignified saintess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, she was not as rich as a country, but she nevercked treasures. Thinking that Song Qingshu was quite a greedy person, a trace of disdain shed through her heart, How much do you want? Name your price.

    Song Qingshu slightly shook his head and said with a smile, The Saintess may have misunderstood me. My mouth is a bit special. You cant seal it with money.

    Ren Yingying was startled, Then what can seal it?

    That thing is not very rare. The Saintess definitely has it as well. The smile on Song Qingshus face became even stronger.

    Ren Yingying suddenly felt a bad premonition in her heart, What on earth is it?

    Its actually very simple to seal my mouth. All you need is your soft lips to press against it. Naturally, I wont be able to speak anymore with this mouth. Song Qingshu said and nced at Ren Yingyings moist red lips.

    Ren Yingyings expression suddenly changed, Shameless! Dont have such wishful thinking.

    Song Qingshu looked solemn and quickly said, What if I help you save Linghu Chong?

    Ren Yingying was stunned for a moment, and her expression turned gloomy and uncertain. She was obviously struggling fiercely in her heart. Then she nced at the battle situation not far away.

    Linghu Chong was only relying on the exquisiteness of the Nine Swords of Dugu to hold on, but he might not be able to continue for long. After about ten moves, he might even lose his life.

    Do I have to watch him die?

    Miss, youd better decide quickly. After ten moves, I wont be able to save Brother Chong even if I want to.

    Song Qingshu whispered in her ear at the right time to add fuel to the fire.

    Remember what you said!

    Two crystal clear drops of tear fell from Ren Yingyings beautiful eyes. And the next moment, she moved her head and kissed Song Qingshu on the mouth.

    Song Qingshu felt a fragrant breath reach his nostrils and couldnt help but stick out the tip of his tongue to pry open Ren Yingyings closed teeth, and prated her sweet mouth.

    Ren Yingyings eyes suddenly widened, and she bit Song Qingshus tongue.

    Hiss~ Song Qingshu quickly retreated and wiped the blood on his lips. Then he said with a smile, Now we can be considered as couples who has exchanged our bodily fluids.

    After saying that, without waiting for Ren Yingyings reaction, he jumped towards the battle on the other side, shouting, Brother Linghu, let me help you!

    Ren Yingying spat quickly, but unfortunately the breath of Song Qingshu still remained in her mouth. Thinking of what happened just now, her pink face turned pale, and tears fell down her cheeks.

    Linghu Chong, who had been fighting for so long, was finally able to regain his breath. He quickly cupped his hands towards Song Qingshu who was holding Ouyang Feng back, Thank you, Brother Song, for your kindness.

    He didnt even know that just now, his lover, whom he had always admired like a goddess, had been bullied by the same Brother Song who he was thanking right now.

    Song Qingshu showed a slight smile, and couldnt help but think of Nan Lan and Luo Bing. At this point, he was no different from Wei Xiaobao, who liked to take advantage of women who already had lovers.

    Ouyang Feng, on the other hand, clearly saw everything that happened just now. Even though he was called the Western Poison, he had to admire Song Qingshus shamelessness when the guy rushed out to save Linghu Chong. He didnt hear the conversation between Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying, but he could somewhat guess what had happened. He quietly winked at Song Qingshu and then gradually backed away.

    Song Qingshu tacitly understood his meaning, but didnt show any reaction on his face, fearing that with Linghu Chongs martial arts realm, he might get suspicious if he did.

    Song Qingshu was a typical fox who wanted to appear righteous. Since he was acting, he had to give it his all, and attacked Ouyang Feng with all his strength.

    Ouyang Feng noticed the force in his palm and couldnt help but feel annoyed.

    Hmph! Do you really think you are invincible?

    After dozens of moves, the surrounding trees were blown apart by the aftermath of their battle, making Linghu Chong gasp in surprise.

    This ba*tards martial arts is really good! After Ren Yingying recovered from her daze, she quickly rushed to Linghu Chong and helped him move to the side, fearing that he would be hit by the aftermath of the battle.

    Young Master Songs martial arts is indeed really good! Linghu Chong was originally an open-minded person. Since Song Qingshu came to rescue him twice, he had long forgotten the enmity that originated on the ckwood Cliff in the past, and now all that remained was his sincere admiration.

    I think he must have practiced some evil martial arts, otherwise how could his martial arts be so high at such a young age! Thinking of everything Song Qingshu did to her, Ren Yingying angrily cursed, but she didnt know that her casual guess was actually not that far from the truth.

    Linghu Chongughed at her remark, When ites to evil martial arts, which of them canpare to the Cosmic Absorbing Technique practiced by your father and me.

    Ren Yingyings face turned cold, Brother Chong, never defend that person in the future. I dont like it.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 464: Ouyang Fengâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 464: Ouyang Feng¡¯s Gift</h4>

    Linghu Chong didnt know what had offended her, so he just said Oh and suppressed his doubts in his heart.

    Ren Yingying also felt that her tone just now was a bit harsh, so she quickly said, Brother Chong, lets get out of here quickly.

    But Young Master Song Linghu Chong was about to say that it would be ungrateful and unrighteous to leave Song Qingshu behind, but suddenly remembering Ren Yingyings warning just now, he quickly shut up. However, his expression conveyed his disapproval, and he was obviously not willing to escape alone.

    Let the dogs bite each other. We should leave! Ren Yingying didnt want to see Song Qingshu again, so she picked up Linghu Chong and left.

    Linghu Chong said seriously, Yingying, this is wrong

    Who knew that before he even finished speaking, Ren Yingying actually burst into tears, You are ming me? You dont know anything!

    Linghu Chong paused, and panicked, Yingying, what happened?

    He is the one who wronged me! Ren Yingying blurted out and regretted it as soon as she said it.

    What! Linghu Chongs eyes widened in surprise, and he struggled to stand up, Im going to kill him!

    Ren Yingying suddenly panicked, Brother Chong, dont go, II lied to you just now.

    Linghu Chong paused and looked at her in confusion, Youlied to me?

    Seeing Linghu Chongs reaction, how could Ren Yingying dare to tell the truth to him, so she hurriedly said, Ijust got carried away by the moment. You wont agree to leave, and I was worried that something might happen if you stayed here

    Linghu Chong suddenly didnt know whether tough or cry, Yingying, why are you joking about your own chastity? I will just leave with you.

    Although Linghu Chong cared a great deal about chivalry, he was not an ignorant inflexible fool, he knew well to choose between his lover and a stranger.

    Hearing Linghu Chong mention her chastity, Ren Yingyings face turned pale and she gave a reluctant smile, Lets go.

    Seeing the two people disappearing into the distance, Ouyang Feng couldnt help but curse, They are already gone, so why are you still acting?

    Song Qingshu quickly stopped and gave an awkward smile, Senior really understands me.

    If I didnt need your help, I would never apany you to fool around like this. Ouyang Feng snorted with a sullen expression.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly patted his chest and said, I have epted Master Ouyangs favor today. As long as Master Ouyang says a word, this Song will never hesitate to do it!

    Ouyang Feng showed a faux smile, I do hope that you will remember that.

    Song Qingshu looked rxed, Master Ouyang can rest assured. If you and I join forces, we can turn the world upside-down, and I wont even frown!

    Ouyang Feng smiled and said nothing. Then he changed the topic and said, You are quite capable, you have different women around you every time we meet. Now you even have something with the Saintess of the Sun Moon Holy Cult.

    Isnt it because I am just too charming? Song Qingshu said with a slight shy expression on his face.

    Ouyang Feng couldnt help but roll his eyes with contempt in return.

    By the way, why did you suddenly want to cause trouble for Linghu Chong? Song Qingshu looked solemn and asked curiously.

    Who asked him to participate in this Golden Serpent Assembly? Ouyang Feng smiled faintly, as if he was talking about something very natural.

    Song Qingshu was slightly stunned and realized that tomorrow Linghu Chongs opponent happened to be Yang Guo

    You are cheating! Song Qingshu said depressedly.

    Theres no rule that say you cant do this. Ouyang Feng replied matter-of-factly, Dont forget the real purpose the Golden Serpent Camp is hosting of this event. The martial artspetition is secondary. The most important thing is to choose a strong leader with strong power. Isnt it also part of the strength?

    That actually makes quite a bit of sense. Song Qingshus expression suddenly changed, You wont also turn against me to help Yang Guo, right?

    Ouyang Feng smiled, You have to make sure you get into the finals first.

    Song Qingshu alsoughed, I think you should worry more about Yang Guo than me. His chances of getting into the finals are much slimmer than mine.

    Ouyang Feng frowned, and for the first time, he didnt refute. He obviously also thought the same, That girl named Ah Qing is indeed very powerful.

    Master Ouyang has been iming to be the best in the world over the years, are now afraid of that little girl? Song Qingshu jokingly asked.

    Ouyang Feng coldly snorted, You dont need to provoke me. If its a martial artspetition in the arena, I am indeed no match for that girl. But in a life-and-death fight, its uncertain who will win.

    There was a natural arrogance in his tone.

    Song Qingshu didnt doubt Ouyang Fengs im. After all, the man was nicknamed Western Poison, and his reputation for using poison was higher than his martial arts. If he really had the opportunity to plot out a trap, Ah Qing would die before even getting to see his face.

    Suddenly Song Qingshus expression became stern and he nced at him suspiciously, The thing you asked me for help with is not to kill Ah Qing with you, right?

    Then he immediately made up his mind. If Ouyang Feng really wanted to do that, he would refuse no matter how cowardly it looked. What a joke, if they really wanted to kill Ah Qing, he and Ouyang Feng both being injured was probably the least price they would have to pay, and their strength would probably drop by half. So how could he do such a loss-making thing?

    Whats more, he couldnt bear to hurt such a cute girl like Ah Qing.

    Just look how scared you are Ouyang Feng nced at him with disdain, obviously seeing through his thoughts, Who was the one who just said that if we join forces, we can turn the world upside-down?

    Hehehehe Song Qingshu had no choice but to act dumb.

    Dont worry, Im not a fool, not to mention that little monk named Xu Zhu is not simple either. I dont want to end up working hard to make wedding clothes for others. Ouyang Feng snorted.

    Thats a good idea. Song Qingshu suddenly realized that Xu Zhu was indeed very mysterious. The Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin he had shown in the fight were just the tip of the iceberg. No one knew what his real trump card was. If he fought Ah Qing, it wasnt sure who would win.

    Then for what do you require my help? Song Qingshu became more and more confused.

    Its a good thing. As he spoke, Ouyang Feng led Song Qingshu to the entrance of a hidden cave and pointed into the cave, Youll find it quite enjoyable.

    Song Qingshu looked in the direction he pointed in confusion and saw a woman lying quietly on the dry grass. It was obvious that someone had sealed her acupuncture points.

    Even though the woman was lying t on her back, the mounds on her chest were still bulging up. Just looking at them from a distance, Song Qingshu seemed to be able to feel their amazing sticity and touch. Moving his eyes slightly downward, he saw the graceful and moving arc between the juncture of her waist and hips.

    Even though Song Qingshu had experienced many battles, he had to admit that she was definitely a woman among women, and the idealpanion in bed that all men dreamed of.

    Hearing the sound at the entrance of the cave, the woman tried her best to turn her head, revealing her stunning face. Her elegance and beauty contained a charm that was enough to topple a country, and her figure had a hint of mature seductiveness.

    Who could it be other than Huang Rong, who was known as one of the most beautiful women in the world!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 465: Captured Huang Rong

    <h4>Chapter 465: Captured Huang Rong</h4>

    Are you out of your mind!? Song Qingshu couldnt help but utter a curse word from his previous life, You actually kidnapped Huang Rong?

    Whats all the fuss about? Ouyang Feng nced at him with disdain, This stinking girl killed my Keer and made me go crazy for more than ten years. I wanted to deal with her a long time ago, but its a pity that she had either Guo Jing or Huang Yaoshi by her side, so it was not easy to deal with her. It was rare for her to be alone. Now that I got the chance, why not do it?

    After hearing Ouyang Fengs words, Huang Rong showed a look of regret on her face. Before she left, her Brother Jing had warned that the trip might be dangerous, but it was a pity that she left without telling him in order to find Guo Fu.

    She thought that she could protect herself with her mastery of the Dog Beating Staff technique. Who knew that a master-level figure like Ouyang Feng would take action while disregarding his status.

    Is this what you wanted me to help you with? Song Qingshu swallowed his saliva and said with some difficulty.

    After hearing his words, Huang Rongs eyes suddenly lit up. There was an inextricable hatred between Ouyang Feng and herself. No matter how eloquent she was, she couldnt convince him to let her go. But Song Qingshu was different. He was definitely better than Ouyang who was full of animosity. Song Qingshu would be much easier to deal with, not to mention that he saved her once during the day, so he should still have a chivalrous spirit in his heart.

    Why, you got so scared when you heard about Ah Qing. and now youre also scared for such a trivial matter? Ouyang Feng looked at him with a mocking look on his face.

    This is not a matter of cowardice Song Qingshu said with a huge headache, there is really nothing I can do to help with this kind of thing!

    Although Ouyang Feng didnt explicitly say what kind of help he wanted, but his hatred for Huang Rong was quite well known. Even a fool could guess what he wanted.

    You already know what I want you to do. Ouyang Feng gave a faux smile.

    Stop pretending to act all mysterious with me. Song Qingshu snapped.

    Huang Rong on the side was secretly frightened when she heard the conversation between the two men. Although the words between the two were not polite, it further proved that the two were friends. If Song Qingshu was Ouyang Fengs friend, then things would not be easy to handle.

    However, Song Qingshu was the better choice, since he would never harm her for Ouyang Feng.

    After all, she had be quite famous over the years, and among her friends and rtives there were several people of the same level as Ouyang Feng. If she could escape by chance, Ouyang Fengs life would definitely not be easy, so if she could somehow convince Song Qingshu, she would be grateful to the heavens.

    Most dont even get such a good thing even if they ask for it. How many men in this world want to climb into Huang Rongs bed? If it werent for your connection with me, how could you have such a chance? Ouyang Feng couldnt help but snort, Are you still a man?

    Huang Rongs beautiful face suddenly turned pale. Only then did she realize Ouyang Fengs n. She couldnt help but secretly curse him for being shameless. With his status as a top-level master, it was unbing of him to do such a thing.

    However, what Song Qingshu said next almost made Huang Rong angry to death. She felt that in todays world, how could these people with outstanding martial arts be so shameless?

    I dont need to prove whether I am a man or not. Why dont you do it yourself instead of dragging me down?

    Huang Rongs breath began to fluctuate, and her plump mounds kept rising and falling. The scene looked extremely attractive to the eyes.

    Song Qingshu quietly looked back and secretly sighed,<i> She is indeed a beauty, but it is a pity that I have other ambitions, how can I ruin my long-term n because of a woman?</i>

    Ouyang Feng could ignore his reputation and act only ording to his own preferences, but Song Qingshu was different. He desired too many things, and to get those things, he had to give up a lot of things. Only now did Song Qingshu understand the heavy meaning behind Ouyang Fengs words, Be strong without desire.

    Ouyang Fengs face heated up at Song Qingshus rhetorical question. He came to Song Qingshu with the intention of dragging him into the mud. After all, if Huang Yaoshi, Guo Jing, and Zhou Botong came together to knock on his door, he would really not be able to get away with his life.

    However, it would be different with Song Qingshu on his side. With the two of them joining forces, there would be no need to be afraid even if Wang Chongyang himself came back to life. Naturally, they would not be afraid of the revenge of others.

    Hah, Ive never been fond of women. What Ouyang Feng said was not a lie, not to mention that he was already very old and had no desire for such things.

    Is it that bad? Seeing that his words almost made Ouyang Feng choke on his breath in anger, Song Qingshu quickly diverted his attention, Why dont you look for Yang Guo? Yang Guo has been coldly and violently treated by Huang Rong since he was a child, and now he had his arm chopped off by her daughter. So he would be happy to ept this task.

    Ouyang Feng shook his head: Although Yang Guo is a rebellious person on the surface, he is still very respectful in his heart. It is absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing to his Aunt Guo. He might even save Huang Rong instead.

    Huang Rong was startled, wondering if she had been too guarded against Yang Guo before.

    Song Qingshu noticed a subtle insult, Hey, Senior, you are insulting me. If Yang Guo would never do such a thing, you think that I would do it?

    Ouyang Feng coldly smiled, Others may not know you, but do you think I dont? That show just now was so clever that it really opened my eyes even after living for so many years.

    Song Qingshus face turned red, I was just ying around. You cant take it seriously.

    Im afraid thats how you got so many girls to surround you. Naturally, Ouyang Feng didnt believe his lies.

    Dont use such an ugly word. I treat every rtionship sincerely. Song Qingshu immediately pretended to be angry.

    Im toozy to talk nonsense with you Ouyang Feng pointed at Huang Rong, Lets just talk about this woman. Tell me how many times did you look at her during the day today? I can clearly see that lu*stful and appreciative look in your eyes!

    Even though Song Qingshu was thick-skinned, he felt extremely embarrassed when Ouyang Feng revealed his dirty thoughts in front of Huang Rong. He almost scolded Ouyang Feng to death in his heart, <i>This old pervert. He was peeping at me all day long!</i>

    Okay, since you have thoughts about her and Ive given you a chance, do you still want me to strip her naked and put her on yourp? Ouyang Feng suddenly became impatient with Song Qingshus indecisiveness.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu remained silent, Ouyang Feng suddenly realized something, Are you worried that todays incident will be spread and affect your reputation? In fact, you dont have to worry, I have a way to solve it.

    What way? Song Qingshu subconsciously asked, and as soon as he said it, he realized that he was too impatient, and his face couldnt help but turn red.

    Ouyang Feng looked at him with a half-smiling expression, Besides you and me, only Huang Rong knows what happened today. All you have to do is find a way to shut her mouth.

    How can I shut her mouth? ? Song Qingshu was stunned.

    The easiest way is to kill her afterwards. A ferocious look shed across Ouyang Fengs face, which made Huang Rongs heart go cold. She knew that Ouyang Feng hated her deeply, and he would very likely do so when the time came.

    R*pe first and then kill her? Song Qingshu coughed a few times, I cant do such a heartless thing.

    <i>Are you kidding? How could I be willing to ki1l a top-notch mature woman like Huang Rong?</i>

    Forget it if you pity her, I still have a clever n. Ouyang Feng sped his hands andughed a few times, I heard that Guo Jing has been busy with the defense of Xiangyang in recent years, and he really has no time to spend time with his beloved wife at home, and that stupid boy Guo Jing probably dont know how to give a woman some proper pleasure. Leader Huang probably hasnt tasted the true happiness of a woman in these years. I know that you are an expert in picking flowers. So I think you are good at such things. As long as you make her experience the true peak tonight, Leader Huang will be fascinated by that feeling. She wont be able to stop herself from wanting more, so she will naturally feel reluctant to reveal what happened to others.

    Huang Rongs face turned red, and she wanted to pick up the Dog Beating Staff and smash Ouyang Fengs mouth. But she knew that even if her acupuncture points were unsealed, she would never be able to seed.

    Song Qingshus expression turned extremely strange, and he looked at Ouyang Feng with pity, Is this what you call a clever n? You are not only insulting my personality, you are also insulting my IQ.

    <i>Are you kidding? How could someone like Huang Rong be the kind of woman who would get addicted to carnal desires? Is this one of those avs from a certain ind nation? Besides, even if I use the Joyful Meditation Method to make her willing in bed, she will still regain her senses afterwards. With her IQ, she will definitely make my life a living hell in the future!</i>

    Ouyang Feng sneered. Apparently he also felt that the method was a bit unreliable.

    <i>If even Song Qingshu, a veteran of the bed, says its impossible, then it seems that its indeed impossible.</i>

    You dont have to worry, I have onest trick.

    What? Song Qingshu had no more hope for his suggestions.

    Huang Rong also sneered after hearing that.

    Ouyang Feng was really looking down on her character. Even if she really lost her purity tonight, she would never give in to these two shameless people. They would definitely pay a heavy price in the future.

    Song Qingshu originally had a good impression in Huang Rongs heart, but when Huang Rong saw him and Ouyang Feng working together to discuss ways to deal with her, her impression fell to the bottom and became extremely bad.

    Ouyang Feng suddenly said in a strange tone, As far as I know, you have also studied the Nine Yin Manual, so you must be proficient in the Soul Catching Art. With your skills, you cast a spell on Huang Rong afterwards, so that she forgets the matters of tonight. And you can leave a restriction in her heart. Whenever you want her, you can invite her to sleep with you, and she will have to obey you.

    Song Qingshu was shocked, but he didnt expect Ouyang Feng woulde up with such an effective method. Using the Soul Catching Art was not only safe but also trouble-free.

    Huang Rongs expression finally changed. She could deal with other methods, but if she really fell victim to the Soul Catching Art, she wouldnt remember what happened afterwards!

    Huang Rong shuddered in dread when she thought that in the future, she would be someone who everyone admired during the day, but at night she would unknowingly be a ything on a strangers bed!

    Okay! Song Qingshus agreement made Huang Rongs heart sink to the bottom.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 466: Get on Top

    <h4>Chapter 466: Get on Top</h4>

    Seeing Song Qingshu agreeing so readily, Ouyang Feng became suspicious, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to watch from the side.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s words almost made Huang Rong angry to death. It¡¯s one thing he wanted to vio1ate her, but he actually wanted Ouyang Feng to watch from the side!

    Ouyang Feng observed Song Qingshu¡¯s expression, and after a long time heughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of habit, kid, go in quickly. I will be a good person to the end, and I will stand guard outside to prevent cats and dogs from disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°So you want to listen. I can¡¯t really criticize you for your preference.¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s words, Ouyang Feng¡¯s face turned red and he angrily said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just go in?¡±

    ¡°A moment is worth a thousand tiles, of course I will.¡± Song Qingshu rubbed his hands and walked into the cave with a smile, looking as vulgar as he could.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯te here.¡± Huang Rong struggled to move back, but unfortunately her acupoints were sealed by Ouyang Feng¡¯s unique acupuncture technique, and she couldn¡¯t muster up even a trace of strength.

    ¡°Madame, when a beguiling beauty like you is lying in front of me, what do you think I want to do?¡± Song Qingshu came to Huang Rong, put his nose close to her face, and took a deep breath, ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    ¡°Song Qingshu, you are a disciple of Wudang and the son-inw of the Emei Sect. Both are well-known and upright sect, so how can you do such a dirty thing?¡± Huang Rong was excited, and her plump mounds heaved up and down again.

    Song Qingshu nced at it and quickly looked away, thinking to himself,<i> ¡®My resistance to beauty is almost zero. If you keep doing this, I will really reach out and pinch you.¡¯</i>

    Of course, what he said was something else, ¡°People from well-known families also have physiological needs. What¡¯s more, I have been expelled from Wudang a long time ago and am not considered a disciple of Wudang. As for Zhiruo, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see her during the day. She won¡¯t mind if I go looking for a woman outside.¡±

    Huang Rong was deeply shocked by his words. She didn¡¯t expect Song Qingshu to be so shameless and confident, and she didn¡¯t expect Zhou Zhiruo to tolerate all this. Huang Rong imagined what it would be like if her Brother Jing was outside looking for women. She would definitely fall out with him if he did such a thing.

    Huang Rong understood that this was not the time to think about such things. Seeing that the morality of the world could not move Song Qingshu, she quickly changed her method and said with a mild tone, ¡°Young Master Song, you came to this Golden Serpent Assembly obviously for the position of the Golden Serpent King. Now you have sessfully entered the second round, with your martial arts skills, you will probably win thepetition. Is it necessary for you to ruin your future like this? You must know that there is no impermeable wall in this world. Everything you do today will eventually be exposed. When the timees, In the martial arts world, everyone will be disparaging you, and everything you have worked so hard for will just disappear, do you think it is worth it?¡±

    Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s silence, Huang Rong struck while the iron was hot, ¡°As long as you let me go today, I will guarantee what will happen tonight. I will never reveal a word, and I will be your most reliable ally in the future and provide you with all the help I can. You also know that we have a bit of a reputation in the martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°You brat, you can¡¯t really do that. You would be too stupid if you get fooled by this woman¡¯s words.¡± Ouyang Feng¡¯s voice came from far away from the cave entrance.

    Song Qingshuughed and scolded, ¡°You old pervert, can you please stop eavesdropping on other people¡¯s matters?¡±

    Ouyang Feng sighed, ¡°Young people these days are truly ungrateful. I was just worried about you being deceived by a beauty.¡± Then Ouyang Feng spoke with a cold expression on his face, ¡°Leader Huang, I¡¯ll give you a choice, either choose to serve him, or I can find some beggar from the countryside. He wouldn¡¯t know that Leader Huang is Master Guo¡¯s wife, and with such a beautiful woman before him, I don¡¯t believe he will disagree.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face turned pale. If Ouyang Feng really did the things he just said, she might as well choose Song Qingshu. At least she still had hope of convincing him.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in his heart. He knew that Ouyang Feng had managed to catch Huang Rong with great difficulty, so he would not leave at any cost unless he was sure that she had really lost her integrity.

    ¡°Young Master Song?¡± Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s expression changing from gloomy to bright, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help calling him with her soft and charming voice, and she actually had the look of a pitiful and weak girl.

    <i>¡®This woman is such a temptress!¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu showed a lustful expression, ¡°Madame is so beautiful.¡±

    <i>¡®Shameless per*vert!¡¯</i> Huang Rong cursed in her heart, but she also understood that whether she could escape this disaster tonight depended on the man in front of her. With her two attempts atmunication ending in failure, Huang Rong¡¯s face turned red, and she decided to change to a strategy that had been proven effective since ancient times¡­

    ¡°Young Master Song, do you still remember the first time we met?¡± Huang Rong asked softly.

    Song Qingshu was stunned and nodded, ¡°Of course I remember, it was in Jiangling Mansion. At that time, when I first met Madame, I was absolutely shocked.¡±

    ¡°It was the same for me¡­¡± Huang Rong¡¯s eyes seemed to be gradually covered with ayer of water, and her gaze turned blurry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Song Qingshu chuckled. In terms of appearance, although he was confident that he could beat Guo Jing, he knew that Huang Rong was not known for being obsessed with appearance.

    Ouyang Ke was also suave young man, yet she was not attracted to him at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. You must also know how attractive my beauty and status are to men,¡± Huang Rong said calmly, as if she was describing something that had nothing to do with her. ¡°Especially in recent years, All men who see me will have a hint of desire hidden in their eyes, but you are the only exception. I still remember that clear and pure look.¡±

    As she talked, even Huang Rong didn¡¯t know whether she was lying to him, or that¡¯s really what she thought.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that she would mention that matter. When his meridians were destroyed and he was in danger, he was depressed all the time. How could he have any evil thoughts about her? He didn¡¯t expect that it would leave an impression on the woman.

    ¡°But when I see you now, the look in your eyes is obviously different,¡± Huang Rong showed hesitation and bit her lip gently, ¡°The look in your eyes when you look at me is the same as that of other men, full of desire¡­no, you seem even more unscrupulous.¡±

    Song Qingshu was about to say something, but Huang Rong changed the topic, ¡°But, I suddenly found that I don¡¯t hate the way you look at me at all.¡±

    Huang Rong looked at him with a loving gaze and a shy expression on her face.

    Song Qingshu was extremely shocked,<i> ¡®Her acting skills is at the level of an Oscar-winning actress. If I didn¡¯t know her temperament too well from various film and television works in my previous life, I might have really believed her lies.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Is this really the case?¡± Song Qingshu held Huang Rong¡¯s snow-white hand with excitement and gently caressed it. While feeling the smooth and unusually soft skin, he sighed, ¡°Actually, I have also admired Madame for a long time.¡±

    As her skin was being touched by Song Qingshu¡¯s dirty hands, Huang Rong¡¯s body trembled. She suppressed the disgust in her heart and softly said, ¡°I also like the Young Master very much. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t meet you sooner, and am already too old.¡±

    ¡°Madame, you are still beautiful. You look younger than those girls who are seventeen or eighteen years old, how can you call yourself old?¡± Song Qingshu secretlyughed in his heart, <i>¡®It seems that Huang Rong is also sensitive to the issue of age in her heart.¡¯</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m really old.¡± Huang Rong said with emotion.

    ¡°Are you old? Then let me check which part is old, here, here, or here¡­¡± Song Qingshu said while stretching out his fingers to touch everywhere on Huang Rong¡¯s body.

    Huang Rong was shocked and angry, and just when she was about to fall out, she suddenly discovered that although Song Qingshu¡¯s fingers seemed to be touching her body randomly, but once they were connected in order of cement, they formed aplete sentence.

    [Cooperate with me, and keep acting.]

    The astute Huang Rong immediately reacted and knew that with Ouyang Feng¡¯s skills, he would hear the two people talking no matter how low their voices were. If they used sound transmission tomunicate in secret, Ouyang Feng wouldn¡¯t hear any sound and would immediately notice something was wrong. So Song Qingshu could only convey information to her in this hidden way.

    <i>¡®But¡­couldn¡¯t he write on the palm of my hand? Did he have to write on my body!?¡¯</i>

    Feeling the unique softness and plumpness of a mature woman¡¯s body with his fingers, Song Qingshu showed a smile. Of course he could write on the palm of her hand, but since he would be helping her, so he had to collect some interest in the process. So his hands continued to dance on her body like a butterfly, and at the same time, he was also measured in his actions and didn¡¯t touch Huang Rong¡¯s mounds, thighs or other sensitive parts. He just chose some less critical ces so that Huang Rong wouldn¡¯t react aggressively.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t touch there, it tickles~¡± Huang Rong deliberately raised her voice for Ouyang Feng outside to hear, and winked at Song Qingshu, asking him to unseal her acupuncture points.

    ¡°If the Madame won¡¯t let me touch here, where can I touch?¡± Song Qingshu shrugged and continued to write on her lower abdomen:

    [Ouyang Feng practiced the Nine Yin Manual backwards, and I can¡¯t understand his acupoint techniques.]

    Huang Rong knew that he was telling the truth and was caught in a dilemma.

    <i>¡®How can I escape? Should I let Song Qingshu touch me like this?¡¯</i>

    At that moment, Ouyang Feng became impatient and tried to barge in, ¡°Surnamed Song, how long have you been groping around like that without raising your spear and mounting your horse? Are you a man?¡±

    Ouyang Feng came from the Western Regions, where the customs were rough and his words were not so tactful. He didn¡¯t feel any shame in speaking so openly.

    [What should I do?]

    Song Qingshu wrote hurriedly.

    ¡°Hurry up and get on top of me.¡± Listening to Ouyang Feng¡¯s footsteps walking in, Huang Rong responded hurriedly not wanting to fail.

    When Song Qingshu heard this, he realized that there was such a good thing?

    Since Huang Rong was taking the initiative to invite him, he naturally had no reason to refuse. So he pressed Huang Rong¡¯s body under his.

    Huang Rong felt her whole body sink. The weight of the man¡¯s body made her pass out for a moment. Apart from her Brother Jing, she had never been ridden by another man like this before.

    The feeling was quite strange¡­

    Ouyang Feng came in just in time and seeing the scene, and he couldn¡¯t help show a knowing smile, ¡°You brat, couldn¡¯t you have done this earlier? Now quickly cook the rice while the pot is hot.¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 467: Is it in?

    <h4>Chapter 467: Is it in?</h4>

    ¡°Uh, can you please go out first? I feel very stressed out with you here¡­¡± Song Qingshu wiped his sweat and said with a grimace.

    ¡°Okay, okay, no need to go easy, she¡¯s someone else¡¯s wife anyway, so don¡¯t feel bad.¡± Ouyang Fengughed loudly and walked away with his hands behind his back.

    <i>¡®Old Poison and I have the same views on this matter.¡¯ </i>Song Qingshu touched his nose and suddenly found that he was still pressing Huang Rong down, and she was staring at him with a blushing face.

    [What to do next?]

    Song Qingshu continued to slide his fingers on her abdomen.

    Every time Song Qingshu¡¯s fingers touched, Huang Rong felt a ticklish and numb feeling. The throbbing deep within her body made her very dissatisfied with Song Qingshu¡¯s behavior, and she quickly stretched out her weak fingers and wrote on his chest:

    [I will write in the palm of your hand from now on. You write in the palm of my hand too¡­]

    Song Qingshu continued to trace her t belly and noticed the anger in Huang Rong¡¯s eyes. Then he stopped, quickly held her hand and pulled it in front of him.

    ¡°Madame, your hand is so soft. It is more beautiful than any other girls.¡±

    Song Qingshu naturally didn¡¯t want to hide these things from Ouyang Feng, so he said it out loud.

    Huang Rong¡¯s hand was tightly held by Song Qingshu. She subconsciously wanted to pull it out, but his hand was like an iron hoop. Huang Rong tried several times and couldn¡¯t move, so she had no choice but to give up. Feeling the heating from his palm, Huang Rong¡¯s expression became a bit unnatural, and she responded in a strange way, [Are my hands as beautiful as your Zhiruo?]

    Song Qingshu was startled. He didn¡¯t expect Huang Rong to ask such a thing.

    <i>¡®Women are really strange animals. Do they still need topare even in such a situation?¡¯</i>

    [Madame¡¯s hand is soft, it is so tender that it can bepared to a fresh lotus petals. Once a man holds it, he wouldn¡¯t want to let go; as for Zhiruo¡¯s hand, it is a bit cold. Holding her hand in summer is really a very enjoyable thing.]

    Song Qingshu caressed the hand he was holding in his grasp. It was really soft, like cotton, and felt reallyfortable to the touch.

    ¡°No one would believe your glib tongue¡­¡± Ouyang Feng¡¯s voice was heard from the cave door again, ¡°But are you just good at talking and not good at bed?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± A man could be suspected of everything except for that, so Song Qingshu immediately yelled, ¡°You¡¯re just a lonely old fool, what do you know about skills in bed?¡±

    ¡°Humph, I may be just a lonely old fool, but I used to have a wife. I¡¯ve only heard you talk for so long, and I didn¡¯t hear Huang Rong m0an even once. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find someone else to do it within a stick of incense time. He would be able to make Huang Rong m0an to the heavens.¡± Ouyang Feng sneered.

    [What to do? He noticed a w.] Song Qingshu hurriedly wrote on Huang Rong¡¯s hand.

    Hearing Ouyang Feng¡¯s dirty words, Huang Rong felt so angry that her teeth were about to break, but she knew that the only way to deal with this situation was to dy. The longer the dy, the more chance she would have of saving herself.

    <i>¡®Once Fu¡¯er and the others find out that I am missing, they will definitely look for me everywhere. With the reputation we have built up over the years and our friendship with various sects such as Shaolin and Wudang. They will not just stand idly by. When the timees, no matter how high Ouyang Feng¡¯s martial arts is, he can only leave angrily.¡¯</i>

    [I have a way, but¡­] Huang Rong hesitated for a long time, and finally continued to write, [Young Master can¡¯t tell anyone what he will see and hear today.]

    [That¡¯s natural.] Song Qingshu wrote as his response. He was very curious about Huang Rong¡¯s so-called way.

    [You are not allowed tough at me, and you must forget everything about today afterwards.] Huang Rong continued to write with a bright red face.

    Song Qingshu became even more expectant in his heart, <i>¡®Could it be that she is going to¡­¡¯</i>

    Seeing Song Qingshu nod his head, Huang Rong slowly closed her eyes. As Song Qingshu continued to watch, Huang Rong slightly opened her red lips, and a faint and seductive ¡°Humng~¡± came out.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s entire body trembled.

    Ouyang Feng outside the cave also pricked up his ears and said excitedly, ¡°Is it in?¡±

    Song Qingshu secretly cursed, <i>¡®Did this Old Poison stay crazy for too long and develop a brain problem or something? He¡¯s lost the demeanor of a master, andpletely turned into a weird perve*rted old man.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Song Qingshu roared angrily. He just wanted to enjoy Huang Rong¡¯s heavenly music performance, and didn¡¯t want Ouyang Feng to ruin the atmosphere.

    After being yelled at by him, Ouyang Feng fell into silence as expected.

    Huang Rong turned her head, her cheeks were flushed, and her red lips slightly opened again, ¡°Hmmng~¡±

    As he looked at the alluring mature woman lying under him m0aning shyly, Song Qingshu¡¯s heart trembled. Apart from Guo Jing, he was probably the only one in the world who could appreciate such beautiful scenery.

    ¡°Why does it sound so fake? Can¡¯t you do a little better? This woman is just m0aning to deceive you.¡±

    Ouyang Feng¡¯s voice rang out at an inappropriate time again, causing Song Qingshu to curse in his heart.

    <i>¡®Maybe Huang Rong is feeling shy to m0an in front a man other than her husband, so her m0ans sound a bit fake¡­her m0ans sound no better than those art films from a certain ind country from my previous life.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu shook his head with a wry smile, grabbed Huang Rong¡¯s hand and quickly wrote on her palm:

    [Madame¡¯s voice is too fake, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to deceive Ouyang Feng.]

    Huang Rong almost fainted in anger. She was thinking of her husband in her mind as she was m0aning under a stranger. It was already embarrassing enough, but he actually called it too fake?

    <i>¡®I am just pretending, so of course it¡¯s fake! If I want the voice to be more realistic, then I would have to let him¡­¡¯ </i>But Huang Rong quickly shook her head, <i>¡®That¡¯s something I would never tolerate.¡¯</i>

    Song Qingshu also knew that Huang Rong wouldn¡¯t really let him take advantage in order to deceive Ouyang Feng, so he quickly wrote again:

    [Actually, I have a way to help Madame.]

    Huang Rong blinked curiously.

    [How?]

    She didn¡¯t write it out this time, but her meaning was clear.

    Song Qingshu quickly wrote:

    [I can use the Soul Catching Art to hypnotize Madame and remind you of your intimate time with Master Guo. Then your m0ans will be very natural.]

    Huang Rong suddenly became vignt, thinking that Song Qingshu might be deceiving her with Ouyang Feng. If she really fell into his Soul Catching Art, she would be a piece of meat on the chopping board for him to ughter. Who knew what he would do to her then? And what kind of things he would make her so¡­

    <i>¡®What if¡­ what if he make me think I am doing it with Brother Jing, but in reality it is him¡­¡¯</i>

    Huang Rong felt chills all over after thinking about it, then she quickly shook her head and resolutely refused,

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Ouyang Fengughed loudly from the entrance of the cave, ¡°So you think he¡¯s not good enough! It seems like I¡¯d better find a random man from the countryside.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she was caught in a dilemma.

    Song Qingshu suddenly wrote, [I actually have another way.]

    Huang Rong¡¯s face lit up and she motioned for him to hurry up.

    Song Qingshu awkwardly smiled, [I¡¯m afraid Madame will not agree.]

    Huang Rong frowned, [I will listen first.]

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, leaned into Huang Rong¡¯s ear, and softly whispered, [Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­I have practiced an art for pleasuring women. If Madame doesn¡¯t mind, I can try it on you. If we do that, your m0ans will sound natural, and you would be able to survive this disaster.¡±

    Ouyang Feng probably wouldn¡¯t doubt it if he asionally used a voice transmission to speak in secret.

    Huang Rong¡¯s ears were her sensitive part. When she was t0uched by the dry lips of another man, her body immediately tensed up. And when she heard Song Qingshu¡¯s words clearly, her face turned cold, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°I also know that Madame would be unwilling,¡± Song Qingshu sighed. Then he took a breath and said, ¡°But that perve*rted old man won¡¯t wait long. I¡¯m afraid he will find a random manter¡­¡±

    Seeing Huang Rong¡¯s face turn pale, Song Qingshu continued, ¡°Madame, you must also understand that Ouyang Feng and I have been friends for many years. Although I intend to save you out of conscience, I will not break up with my old friend because of you. If Ouyang Feng Feng really decided to bring another man, I will have no choice but to ignore it, and I wont be able to help you.¡±

    Huang Rong clearly felt something was wrong, but couldn¡¯t find any w in his words. She remained silent for a long time, then suddenly lowered her head and softly said, ¡°Those methods¡­can you not t0uch me while you use it?¡±

    Seeing her weak tone, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    If it were fiery young women such as Shui Sheng and Mu Jianping, it wouldn¡¯t have been that surprising, but who was Huang Rong? How could she be fooled by such nonsense logic?

    Song Qingshu was originally just joking with Huang Rong. He liked teasing her, and once he was content with it, he nned to rescue her. Ouyang Feng probably wouldn¡¯t fall out with him if he did.

    But who knew that even though Huang Rong maintained a firm stance during the previous teasings, she actually fell for his nonsense in the end.

    <i>¡®Her IQ is really not living up to her reputation outside¡­¡¯</i>

    However, Song Qingshu naturally didn¡¯t know that before he came in, Ouyang Feng had already given Huang Rong the pollen of ck Datura.

    ck Datura was extremely rare nt and was only found in the deep deserts of the Western Regions. Even Ouyang Feng found by chance in the past.

    The flowers, roots, and leaves of ck Datura were highly toxic, but the pollen was much less toxic. As long as the dosage was controlled well, it could slow the mind of its victims, making their thoughts much duller than usual. What¡¯s more, the person who was poisoned wouln¡¯t even know that he or she was being affected.

    At the moment, Huang Rong¡¯s mind was working much slower than usual because of the pollen. She clearly felt that there was something wrong in her heart, but she still couldn¡¯t help but follow Song Qingshu¡¯s logic, and allowed him to take advantage of her.

    When Song Qingshu saw that Huang Rong was willing, he no longer cared why she agreed, and quickly said, ¡°How could it be possible without t0uching you? I¡¯m not a god¡­¡± Seeing Huang Rong frown, he hurriedly added, ¡°But I can make do with t0uching some less prominent areas, which won¡¯t really stain Madame¡¯s innocence.¡±

    Huang Rong thought to herself, <i>¡®Since he has already t0uched my belly just now, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if I am t0uched by him again. It¡¯s not a sensitive ce anyway. It would be eptable as long as he doesn¡¯t t0uch my bre*asts and¡­down there.¡¯</i>

    ¡°Then¡­ you can do it.¡± Huang Rong closed her eyes as soon as she finished speaking. She really couldn¡¯t bear to watch a stranger t0uch her body with her own eyes.

    Seeing that she was ready to be ¡°t0uched¡±, Song Qingshu tensed up and stretched his trembling hands towards the cor of her clothes.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 468: Uncontrollable Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 468: Uncontroble Feelings</h4>

    (<strong>G: </strong>Yes, this is a very short chapter. The reason is that it contains ¡®spice¡¯. It wasn¡¯t avable in any of the raws, official or unofficial. I searched a lot and finally found a raw that had it. I believe it got edited out due the the ¡®spice¡¯. It will mess up my chapter number continuity, but I will be following this raw from now on. Anyways, here you go. Enjoy~)

    As Song Qingshu¡¯s hands approached closer, Huang Rong suddenly felt a tremor in her heart. She was engulfed in a strange sensation, indescribable and perplexing, feeling lost, and finding the situation surreal.

    Gazing at those tempting, sinful vermilion lips, a fleeting red light shed in Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes as he leaned in and lightly k1ssed those captivating lips, savoring their sweetness.

    ¡°Song Qingshu, you¡¯re not keeping your promise¡­¡± Huang Rong murmured as the Joyful True Qi seeped in, her resistance gradually weakening¡­

    Sensing the fragrant lips parting slightly, Song Qingshu felt exceedingly pleased as he skillfully explored the soft, red tongue of this mature flower, savoring the sweet nectar. At the same time, he gently embraced her body, pressing against her slowly.

    With his right hand over her clothes, Song Qingshu softly massaged her voluptuous mounds, marveling at their exquisite shape and sticity. His left hand smoothly slid downwards, quickly reaching the tender secret garden between her legs.

    Through her clothes, he grabbed hold of the full and firm mounds. Sensing the smoothness and suppleness, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t resist kneading them vigorously with his hand.

    <i>¡®Truly beautiful¡­¡¯</i> He thought, as he kneaded the warm fullness, and admired the jade white valley.

    The twin peaks gradually responded to Song Qingshu¡¯s teasing fingers, causing Huang Rong¡¯s whole body to tremble, and her delicate body lightly swayed, which seemed immensely alluring to the eyes of the beholder.

    Huang Rong was trembling all over, her delicate mounds under assault by Song Qingshu¡¯s hands, leaving her feeling powerless. She wanted to speak out but was silenced by his sudden kiss.

    Initially stunned, Huang Rong felt both shy and anxious, and was unable to resist. It had been a while since her husband had caressed her with such ferocity, and now being toyed with by Song Qingshu was unbearable, her sensitive body gently squirmed under his touch.

    While caressing the beautiful flower, Song Qingshu slowly removed her garments.

    Before long, Huang Rong was found herself almost exposed, and most of her exquisite figure was revealed before Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes.

    Song Qingshu traced her smooth, tender skin with his fingers, ying with her rosy peaks, reveling in the beauty of the mature woman in his arms.

    Meanwhile, Song Qingshu gently parted her legs, silently admiring the beautiful secret garden, inwardly praising its beauty.

    Seeing Huang Rong¡¯s bewildered gaze, Song Qingshu smiled.

    It seemed the Joyful True Qi was working exceptionally well this time¡ªa truly delightful oue.

    With a seductive expression, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but lose herself in desire once again.

    Observing her enticing look, Song Qingshu gently released her lips and whispered, ¡°Madame Guo, you are truly beautiful.¡±

    Blushing, Huang Rong replied indignantly, ¡°Young Master Song, are you intentionally humiliating me? And you¡¯re not keeping your word; didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t touch my body¡­¡±

    Gently sitting up, Song Qingshu embraced Huang Rong, his hands lingering on her alluring mounds, softly squeezing them. He gazed at her beautiful th!ghs and said softly, ¡°Madame, you are too enticing. I find it hard to resist. It¡¯s your fault for being so irresistible¡­¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face turned scarlet as she bit her lip, refusing to let out any embarrassing m0ans. There was a hint of coquettishness and resentment in her eyes as she red at Song Qingshu, her body gently twisting, unsure if she was struggling or tempting him¡­

    Just then, footsteps approached, and Song Qingshu regretfully withdrew the Joyful True Qi from Huang Rong.

    Quickly helping Huang Rong put on her scattered clothes, he said hurriedly, ¡°Madame, quickly get dressed. A group of people is heading this way.¡±

    As she hastily dressed, Huang Rong muttered angrily, ¡°If today¡¯s events get out, I will not let you off¡­¡±

    Sitting beside Huang Rong, Song Qingshu apologized while tidying her disheveled clothes, ¡°Madame Guo, I was at fault tonight. You are just too alluring, I couldn¡¯t resist¡­¡±

    ¡°You still dare say that!¡± Huang Rong eximed in frustration. She had almost fallen prey to him, leaving her withplex emotions.

    Seeing Huang Rong¡¯s murderous re, Song Qingshu wisely remained silent.

    Feeling his gentle actions, Huang Rong¡¯s heart trembled. Despite resentfully staring at him, her mind was in turmoil. Earlier, he had acted like a demon, but now he was being so considerate, reverting to the gant young hero he once was.

    She wondered which side was the real him¡­

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 469: Encirclement

    Chapter 469: Encirclement

    As the enchanting celestial melody began to emanate from the cave, Ouyang Feng¡¯s expression turned exceedingly peculiar, <em>¡®Could that brat really have done something to Huang Rong?¡¯</em>

    Though Ouyang Feng acted tough on the surface, he knew deep down that Song Qingshu would likely help Huang Rong deceive him. Song was not the type to abandon all morals; just because Ouyang Feng delivered Huang Rong to him didn¡¯t mean he would turn into a beast.

    Although Ouyang Feng hadn¡¯t witnessed the subtle exchanges between Song Qingshu and Huang Rong inside the cave, he was certain that these two cunning individuals had a way tomunicate. He could guess their n was probably to stage a show together to deceive him.

    But what did it matter? In Ouyang Feng¡¯s scheme, whether or not they had actuallymitted any misconduct was irrelevant. What mattered was how it appeared to outsiders.

    Watching the distant figures approaching, Ouyang Feng revealed a sly smile of sess.

    <em>¡®Huang Rong, oh Huang Rong, you¡¯re clever your whole life but foolish in this moment. You think you¡¯re tricking me with a performance, but little do you know I¡¯ve already arranged for people to witness it with me. When the truthes out, it¡¯ll be a stain on you even if it¡¯s not true.¡¯</em>

    The bystanders in the wulin wouldn¡¯t care whether they actually did anything improper; once they heard their performance, everyone would assume the worst.

    Seeing the approaching group, Ouyang Feng quickly moved to a nearby shadow, silently observing.

    The sounds of m0aning and groaning from the cave continued, and Ouyang Feng¡¯s expression was full of anticipation.

    ¡°You brat, seems I¡¯ve underestimated you indeed! But soon you¡¯ll face the consequences. Who told you to scheme against me? You deserve this!¡±

    By now, the group had gathered near the cave. The leaders were Xuancheng from Shaolin, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting from Wudang, and Qiu Chuji from Quanzhen Sect. Other sects also sent their representatives.

    Guo Fu and the Wu siblings from the Beggar Gang looked anxious within their group.

    Xiao Feng, upon hearing of Huang Rong¡¯s trouble, came to offer support andfort to Guo Fu and the others.

    As for Zhao Min and herpanions, they wore expressions of watching a drama unfold, unafraid of any consequences.

    Inside the cave, the sound of Huang Rong¡¯s cries suddenly ceased.

    Ouyang Feng in hiding chuckled inwardly, <em>¡®Song Qingshu, this kid isn¡¯t slow, but it¡¯s toote!¡¯</em>

    ¡°Mother, is that you? Shameless scoundrel, release my mother!¡± As Huang Rong¡¯s daughter, Guo Fu instantly recognized her mother¡¯s voice and assumed she was being vited, her eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°You daughter is truly foolish.¡± Inside the cave, Song Qingshu looked at Huang Rong with disdain, who nowy among the dry grass, her hair disheveled, cheeks flushed, appearing alluring.

    Biting her lip, Huang Rong exined hurriedly, ¡°We fell into Ouyang Feng¡¯s trap¡­¡±

    Hearing themotion outside, realizing that many martial artists were present, Huang Rong broke into a cold sweat. The effects of the ck Datura drug wore off, and she understood Ouyang Feng¡¯s scheme.

    Initially suspicious that Song Qingshu and Ouyang Feng were colluding to deceive her, Huang Rong¡¯s doubts dissipated with this exposure, as Song Qingshu would also be condemned throughout the wulin.

    Angered by the turn of events, Song Qingshu cursed his luck. He had thought of it as a stroke of good fortune, but it turned into a disaster. He had only recently managed to restore his reputation and now facedplete ruin.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your daughter¡¯s outcry, none of this would have spiraled out of control.¡± Song Qingshu sighed.

    Huang Rong nodded in agreement. If not for Guo Fu¡¯s shout, her identity as the woman in the cave would not have been confirmed.

    ¡°Release Leader Huang immediately, or this monk will make you regret it.¡± Xuancheng mmed his staff onto the ground, causing everyone to startle. They were all taken aback by the monk¡¯s profound internal strength.

    However, most of the attention was still focused on the cave. Pitiful, curious, and even gloating gazes were fixed on it.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Despite her usual resourcefulness, Huang Rong was now at a loss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I have a n.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s calm voice was like a lifeline to Huang Rong. She found herself increasingly favoring this young man.

    Qiu Chuji, known for his fiery temper, was about to charge in but was halted by Yin Liting. ¡°Master, if Leader Huang is indeed inside, storming in with so many men¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, everyone understood his point. If they rushed in and identally saw something inappropriate, it would be disgraceful.

    ¡°What do we do then? Just wait here?¡± Qiu Chuji was frustrated.

    ¡°I¡­ ¡± Yin Liting couldn¡¯te up with a solution. Storming in might offend Huang Rong, but standing by while she was mistreated seemed equally wrong.

    As they debated, Song Qingshu suddenly emerged from the cave, ¡°Why all this noise in the dead of night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Recognizing Song Qingshu, Guo Fu erupted in anger. ¡°You shameless scoundrel, how dare you¡­¡±

    The crowd erupted in furious shouts directed at Song Qingshu.

    Yin Liting and Zhang Songxi exchanged worried nces. Xiao Feng and his group, closely tied to Song Qingshu, frowned deeply.

    Zhao Min, on the other hand, watched with amusement.

    ¡°What nonsense is this ¡®my mother¡¯!¡± Song Qingshu, appearing puzzled, couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Why are you all joking? How could Leader Huang be inside?¡±

    Huang Rong inside the cave felt a glimmer of hope. She shrank back, hoping not to be seen by those outside. How long could this deceptionst?

    ¡°Viin, stop your lies!¡± Xuancheng, who still bore a grudge from thest time Song Qingshu rescued Zhao Min, had long grown suspicious of him.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything, yet you im Leader Huang is inside. If this spreads to those unaware, they¡¯ll think Leader Huang has betrayed her husband.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xuancheng red angrily but was interrupted by Song Qingshu.

    ¡°I was just enjoying myself here with my woman. Why are you all suddenly using Leader Huang of being inside? I suspect a plot to tarnish her reputation.¡±

    Some in the crowd, particrly those thoughtful, nodded in agreement. Song Qingshu¡¯s words made sense. identally implicating Leader Huang would be a serious offense. However, Guo Miss seemed to have recognized her mother¡¯s voice earlier¡­

    Xuancheng sneered, ¡°Your sophistry won¡¯t work. If you¡¯re innocent, let us search.¡±

    This suggestion quickly gained support. Though Song Qingshu¡¯s words swayed a few, most believed Huang Rong was inside.

    ¡°No!¡± Song Qingshu coldly refused.

    ¡°Haha, feeling guilty, eh? Viin, face my staff!¡± Xuancheng, known as one of the ¡°Thirteen Divine Monks¡± leapt into action. His robe billowed like a giant eagle. The force behind his attack was formidable.

    Qiu Chuji, intending to save Huang Rong, attacked without considering martial etiquette.

    Worried for her mother¡¯s safety, Guo Fu impulsively joined the fray, with the Wu siblings following to protect her.

    Seeing them in action, Xiao Feng was rmed. He knew even residual palm winds could injure lesser martial artists. He couldn¡¯t stand by if Guo Jing and his wife¡¯s daughter faced peril. With a roar, he leapt into the fray, intercepting the trio.

    Xuancheng, renowned as the top monk in Shaolin, and Qiu Chuji, the most skilled among the seven disciples of Wang Chongyang, faced a daunting opponent in Xiao Feng, famed for his prowess on the battlefield.

    Watching them engage, many wulin heroes realized these three were a force to be reckoned with. Confronting a rising star was child¡¯s y for them.

    Song Qingshu stood unfazed at the cave entrance as the three powerful figures closed in on him, enveloping the scene in an eerie silence.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 470: Unexpected Betrayal

    Chapter 470: Unexpected Betrayal

    Qingshu, no matter how skilled you are in martial arts, can one person withstand all the heroes of this world?

    Seeing both sides temporarily deadlocked, Zhang Songxi was worried that the heroes might act impulsively and charge in. He quickly appeared to stabilize the situation, especially when members of the Wudang faction stepped forward. Even if someone intended to act, they would have to consider the status of Wudang.

    Qingshu, if you are innocent, why not let everyone inspect the cave to clear your name? Yin Liting chimed in.

    In fact, a year ago, neither he nor Zhang Songxi would have suspected that Song Qingshu would do such a thing. After all, Song Qingshu had mistakenly killed Mo Shenggu due to peeping on Emei sect female disciples.

    But after Song Qingshus attempt on Kangxis life, the world was astonished. Even Zhang Sanfeng admitted he had misunderstood Qingshu. The three of them had already regarded Song Qingshu as a member of Wudang again and were unwilling to believe he would risk everything for Huang Rong, especially since the situation seemed suspicious. So the two decided to secretly help Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, Fourth Uncle, Sixth Uncle, its not that Im unwilling to let everyone inspect, but because

    Because why? Xuanchengs gaze was sharp. He had suffered losses at Song Qingshus hands several times, but he never believed it was due to the others superior martial arts, rather his cunning. If not for Wudangs reputation, he would have challenged him openly to settle the score.

    Because I was just engaged in intimate affairs with thedy inside. Her clothes are in disarray, making it inconvenient to be seen by everyone, Song Qingshu answered sincerely.

    <em>Whos yourdy? Who did that with you?</em> Hidden in the cave, Huang Rong spat out secretly. Seeing him lie so naturally with his eyes wide open made her secretly impressed, though she worried if someone really barged in, wouldnt this statement confirm something untoward had happened between them? Anxiety crept into Huang Rongs heart.In any case, you have to let us inspect inside. You cant fabricate whatever story you want, Qiu Chuji, helped up by his disciple, looked pale, obviously suffering from internal injuries.

    ording to what Master Song said, its indeed not suitable for men to enter the cave. However, if women were to inspect, it shouldnt be an issue, Zhao Min was very curious about who the woman inside the cave was. Although she assumed it was likely Huang Rong, she wanted to confirm it personally due to her gossip-driven curiosity.

    With this suggestion, everyone nodded. The cave entrance was narrow, and with Song Qingshu guarding it, it would be difficult for anyone else to enter. Zhao Mins proposal was reasonable, and Song Qingshu naturally had no reason to refuse.

    Well Song Qingshu hesitated.

    Do you have something to hide that prevents you from allowing an inspection? Xuancheng mocked.

    Song Qingshu smirked coldly, Senior Monk, you seem full of desire, are you also eager to see women inside the cave, breaking your vow of celibacy?

    You brat, watch your mouth! Xuancheng was furious, but knowing that the person inside was likely a woman, insisting on searching would only confirm Song Qingshus usations. He had to suppress his anger and wait for the truth toe out, then deal with this viin.

    Song Qingshu shifted his gaze across the crowd, then spoke loudly, I value my reputation, and I cannot allow Lady Huang to be wronged by my selfishness. Therefore, send three women to verify if the person inside is Lady Huang.

    Huang Rong inside the cave felt ashamed and anxious, hearing Song Qingshus bold words. How would everyone react when they saw her?

    Why only three? The heroes in the crowd exploded with questions.

    Hmph, Im considering Lady Huangs innocence to allow this inspection. But my privacy should not be invaded further. Dont overstep your bounds! Song Qingshu huffed, emanating an unparalleled aura, causing everyone to be wary.

    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting quickly stepped forward to mediate. Upon reflection, three women were sufficient to identify the person inside, without getting tangled in the details.

    The selection of these three women, however, became a challenge.

    Guo Fu was certain, being Huang Rongs daughter. Zhao Min was a suitable candidate due to her Mongolian background, having no allegiance to Song Qingshu. The only concern was her potential to nder Huang Rong. Yet, with two other women present, her falsehoods would not be credible.

    The final selection remained uncertain. Most attendees were from reputable martial sects, with few women present. Ideally, Emeis head, Zhou Zhiruo, would be the best choice. However, being Song Qingshus wifeplicated matters. Other potential candidates eithercked prestige or had questionable reputations.

    As discussions stalled, a clear, cold female voice emerged from the crowd, Ill go.

    Everyone turned to see a woman in in clothing, slightly tired but still beautifulXia Qingqing, widow of the former leader of the Golden Serpent Camp.

    The people nodded; Xia Qingqings authority as the current leader made her a suitable representative. Additionally, she had no known connection to Song Qingshu.

    Seeing everyone agree, Song Qingshu chuckled inwardly. If they knew his rtionship with Xia Qingqing, theyd be furious.

    Among the three, Xia Qingqing was an ally. When they discovered Huang Rong, she wouldnt expose everything in front of everyone. He could exin things to herter.

    Guo Fu, straightforward and stubborn, would sumb to the Soul Catching Technique.

    As for Zhao Min, her intentions remained uncertain; theyd have to adapt to the situation.

    Concerned for Huang Rongs safety, Guo Fu hurried, ring at Song Qingshu as she passed. His eerie, ck eyes bewildered her, leading her to hastily divert her gaze, pondering the strange encounter.

    Huang Rong, anticipating the worst, saw Guo Fus arrival with dread, only to find her silence perplexing. Curious, she opened her eyes to see Guo Fu staring at her, equally baffled.

    Guo Fu shared Huang Rongs confusion; despite familiarity, she couldnt identify her. Reassured, she happily left the cave.

    As Xia Qingqing entered, her gaze met Huang Rongs. She was shocked at first, then she concealed her emotions and spoke in a voice only Song Qingshu could hear:

    Expect retribution upon your return.

    Unintentionally, Zhao Min was thest to approach, smiling faintly. She passed Song Qingshu without a word, making a beeline for the cave. Upon seeing the alluring woman nestled in the hay, her smile widened.

    As each woman exited, the people outside eagerly inquired:

    How was it?

    Whos inside?

    Is it Leader Huang?

    Learning her mother was unharmed, Guo Fu beamed, My mothers not inside.

    Xia Qingqing nodded, The girl inside is Young Master Songs confidante. I recognize her but cannot disclose her name.

    Their unified response brought relief and disappointment to various factions, either favoring Song Qingshu or Huang Rong, none wishing for a scandal.

    Others visibly despaired, regretting missed opportunities to witness a sensational scandal firsthand.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Min approached the cave entrance, hands sped behind her back.

    Sensing the crowds attention on Guo Fu and Xia Qingqing, Song Qingshu leaned in, Lets negotiate.

    Zhao Min smiled knowingly, I expected as much. Lets finish here. Apany me to ckwood Cliff.

    Agreed! Song Qingshu replied without hesitation.

    Why didnt you use the Soul Catching Technique on me earlier? Zhao Min maintained her smile. Since theirst encounter, shed familiarized herself with his abilities, bolstered by the formidable informationwork of the Prince Ruyangs Pce, she was aware that he practiced the Nine Yin Scripture, which included the Soul Catching Technique.

    Because youre clever Song Qingshu acknowledged. Zhao Min cared little for right and wrong, focusing on maximizing her benefit. Revealing Huang Rongs identity held no advantage, so she should keep silent.

    Thank you, Zhao Min blinked, Or was there another reason? Perhaps, friendship?

    Song Qingshu hesitated before nodding subtly.

    What were you whispering about? A sudden roar interruptedXuancheng was dissatisfied with the oue, suspecting collusion between them.

    Why so fierce, Grand Monk? Have you forgotten our previous lesson? Zhao Min smirked, triggering the Prince Ruyangs Pce elites alertness.

    Xuancheng hesitated, cautious of the experts before him. Although he considered joining forces with Xu Zhu, tomorrows challenges required restraint, so he suppressed his anger.

    Princess, what did you see? Although a Khitan, Xiao Feng harbored deep affection for Han people, hoping to avoid conflict.

    Perhaps my answer wont please you, King Xiao, Zhao Mins words rmed the perceptive.

    Please, Princess, speak inly. Despite his shock, Xiao Fengs tone remained steady.

    Smiling, Zhao Min nced back at Song Qingshu before rifying loudly, Inside is a stunning beauty, a rare woman on earth. Since arriving, Ive only seen Lady Huang possess such grace. Believe it is her.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 471: Turning the Tables

    Chapter 471: Turning the Tables

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Zhao Min mentioned that the woman inside was Huang Rong, the gathered heroes erupted in shock.

    ¡°Is the Princess certain?¡± Xiao Feng furrowed his brow. If it truly was Huang Rong inside, then things would getplicated.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain!¡± Zhao Min dered firmly, not sparing a nce at Song Qingshu.

    ¡°But why does what the Princess said differ so greatly from Miss Guo and Madame Yuan?¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s question echoed the doubts of many present.

    ¡°Miss Guo is the daughter of Leader Huang. Naturally, she would uphold her mother¡¯s honor, so although she recognized the person inside, she chose to keep it secret,¡± Zhao Min exined calmly.

    Guo Fu immediately objected, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! It clearly wasn¡¯t my mother!¡±

    ¡°Why then did Madame Yuan lie?¡± Xuancheng suddenly interjected.

    Shaolin Temple had no dealings with Guo Jing and Huang Rong as a couple. Xuancheng wasn¡¯t afraid of offending them; in fact, he secretly hoped the person inside was Huang Rong so he could openly get rid of Song Qingshu, whom he disliked.

    ¡°Perhaps many of you are unaware that in this gathering of the Golden Serpent Camp, the person Madame Yuan has nominated as a candidate for the position of Golden Serpeny King is none other than Song Qingshu.¡± Zhao Min pointed at Song Qingshu, noting his darkening expression with a smirk.

    This revtion sparked amotion among the crowd. Xuancheng turned to Xia Qingqing and asked, ¡°Madame Yuan, is this true?¡±

    Xia Qingqing paled, caught off guard by this unexpected turn. She replied hesitantly, ¡°I did nominate Young Master Song because I admire his attempt to assassinate Kangxi. I believe if he bes the Golden Serpent King, he might help avenge myte husband¡­¡± Xia Qingqing blushed with guilt. If her brother Yuan heard about their rtionship, he would probably want to kill Song Qingshu first.

    As murmurs spread among the audience, Xia Qingqing hurriedly added, ¡°But I can guarantee with my honor that the person inside is definitely not Leader Huang.¡±

    However, deep down, she worried about the consequences once the truth came out. Not only would Huang Rong¡¯s reputation be ruined, but by defending Song Qingshu, she might raise suspicions about their rtionship. Given the circumstances, Xia Qingqing knew she had to stand firm.

    Song Qingshu red at the stunning woman in the distance, seething with anger. He used to enjoy the mischievous enchantresses in novels, but now he realized he had been naive. He thought his rtionship with Zhao Min was secure, only to be betrayed in an instant.

    Unable to stay silent any longer, he took a deep breath and spoke solemnly, ¡°Have you all forgotten who Zhao Min really is?¡±

    Seeing some thoughtful expressions among the crowd, Song Qingshu continued, ¡°The Mongols have always had ambitions to conquer the world. Despite their relentless attacks on Xiangyang over the years, they failed to gain any ground, all thanks to Guo Jing and Huang Rong. The Mongols despise them and want them dead.¡±

    ¡°If we tarnish Leader Huang¡¯s reputation tonight, how will the world view Guo Jing? Instead of the admired hero of Xiangyang, he¡¯ll be seen as a cuk*olded man. Who will genuinely follow him to resist the Mongols?¡±

    ¡°At that point, the Princess will be praised for her cunning, and we will regret our stupidity.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s words subtly insulted everyone¡¯s intelligence, causing anger to rise among the crowd. However, some intelligent sect members couldn¡¯t help but ponder his reasoning.

    Seemingly prepared, Zhao Min replied calmly, ¡°Young Master Song is eloquent, but he conveniently overlooks a fact. The Mongol princes vie for power among themselves, a well-known secret. My family governs the Western Regions, while Xiangyang falls under the jurisdiction of Prince Chagatai. Why would I serve another¡¯s interests?¡±

    Most factions were already leaning towards believing the person inside wasn¡¯t Huang Rong, given Guo Fu and Xia Qingqing¡¯s testimonies. Although suspicious of Zhao Min, her exnation made some sense; surely she wouldn¡¯t falsely use Huang Rong.

    ¡°Enough of this! Why not bring out the person inside for everyone to see? After so much time, even if they were naked earlier, they should be dressed by now!¡±

    Someone shouted, sparking agreement from the group.

    Song Qingshu cursed silently. Ouyang Feng was truly a troublemaker, always stirring up chaos. He realized he might really end up being harmed by him.

    ¡°I agree with the suggestion. If you have nothing to hide, let the person insidee out!¡± Xuancheng said, stepping forward as if ready to barge in.

    Song Qingshu disliked the monk more with each encounter. He retorted coldly, ¡°My women shouldn¡¯t expose themselves in front of so many men.¡±

    ¡°The modesty of your women is trivialpared to the honor of Leader Huang. Please reconsider.¡± Qiu Chuji interjected.

    Having a deep connection with Guo Jing from the Quanzhen Sect, Qiu Chuji always liked the honest and straightforward Guo Jing. However, due to various past reasons, he wasn¡¯t fond of Huang Rong, the former enchantress. If Huang Rong had truly disgraced herself, Qiu Chuji, who despised immorality, would side with Guo Jing to eliminate this woman.

    Unexpectedly, Qiu Chuji¡¯s words provoked a sneer from Song Qingshu. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your journey to the Mongolian deserts to side with Genghis Khan. Little did I know they rewarded you handsomely, and now you preach nationalistic values. Your words only hides the fact you are a puppet for the Mongols.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Qiu Chuji trembled with anger, aggravating his recently suppressed injuries, causing him to spew out blood.

    Xuancheng was quick to defend, ¡°Master Qiu traveled to the West to advocate peace for Genghis Khan, it is a well-known fact. Young man, stop spreading baseless usations! Daoists of Wudang, what do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting exchanged nces, finding themselves in a dilemma. Supporting Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t an option, but neither was opposing him.

    ¡°Since the Wudang Sect won¡¯t intervene, I¡¯ll take charge,¡± Xuancheng sneered. Just as he was about to act, a soft female voice echoed from the cave entrance, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pressure Song Lang. I¡¯ming out.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Zhao Min furrowed her brow, while Song Qingshu was equally surprised.

    Soon, a graceful woman emerged, her cheeks flushed, herplexion fair under the moonlight, exuding unmatched beauty.

    ¡°She is¡­¡± Yin Liting was taken aback but quickly asked, having seen her at the recent gathering where she apanied Song Qingshu closely, indicating an unusual rtionship.

    ¡°She¡¯s Princess Changping, Emperor Chongzhen¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Those with experience recognized her immediately.

    Song Qingshu was perplexed by Ah Jiu¡¯s unexpected appearance but reacted swiftly, stepping forward to support her gently, saying softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not toe out?¡±

    ¡°How can I let you bear false usations for my sake?¡± Ah Jiu momentarily nced at Song Qingshu, then turned to face the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you are aware of my sensitive status. Song Lang didn¡¯t want you to see me because he didn¡¯t want my reputation tarnished. We haven¡¯t married officially yet¡­¡± Ah Jiu blushed slightly, as if mustering great courage, then continued, ¡°But we¡¯ve alreadymitted ourselves to each other¡­¡±

    Her revtion caused as much shock as Huang Rong¡¯s alleged disgrace. After all, Ah Jiu was a princess of the Ming Dynasty. Committing herself without proper marriage would be considered a loss of etiquette, shameful, and disgraceful to the Ming royal family.

    Hearing the murmurs, Ah Jiu paled but continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t n toe out, but I was afraid you would fall into the invaders¡¯ trap and dishonor Leader Huang unjustly. You all know the Ming Dynasty was stolen by the invaders. My greatest wish is to expel the invaders. How can I let their cunning scheme seed just for my reputation?¡±

    As the crowd whispered among themselves, many felt sympathy for the fallen princess, unwilling to condemn her for sacrificing her honor for the great cause.

    ¡°Why have we all gathered here tonight?¡± Song Qingshu seized the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°We received a letter¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? So did we.¡±

    ¡°Us too.¡±

    Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for Ouyang Feng¡¯s actions.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear now. Someone has set a trap to smear Leader Huang¡¯s reputation¡­¡±

    Before he finished, the people realized they had been manipted and erupted in fury, demanding to know who was behind this deceit.

    Sensing the situation turning against her, Zhao Min attempted to slip away, but Song Qingshu¡¯s mocking voice reached her ears, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Princess have anything to exin?¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 472: Revenge

    Chapter 472: Revenge

    Prompted by Song Qingshu¡¯s reminder, the people in the scene finally remembered Zhao Min as the mastermind and started angrily cursing:

    ¡°We almost fell into this demoness¡¯s trap!¡±

    ¡°This woman is truly wicked. If she seeded, it would have been a huge humiliation for Leader Huang.¡±

    ¡°Kill the demoness!¡± Someone shouted, quickly gaining the agreement of others.

    A chorus of voices immediately joined in.

    Zhao Min was also feeling extremely frustrated. Everything had been under her control, but the sudden appearance of Princess Changpingpletely turned the tables.

    What made Zhao Min even more frustrated was that usually, she could easily deceive people with her schemes, making something out of nothing. Today, she had spoken the truth for once, but was instead branded a liar. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the profound twist of the heavens.

    ¡°Princess, you should leave quickly. If a fight breaks outter, it might endanger your safety!¡± Taoist Baishang and the Master of the Vajra Sect hurriedly advised. Although the Prince Ruyang¡¯s Pce had top experts, there were equally skilled individuals from other sects present. Zhao Min had be the target of everyone¡¯s rage, and in the chaos of battle, they couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety.

    Zhao Min knew she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Giving Song Qingshu a resentful look, she turned and left. Someone nearby tried to stop her, but Taoist Baishang and the Master of the Vajra Sect acted simultaneously, causing cries of pain to erupt from the crowd.

    Disciples from various sects looked in fear at the two blocking their way. They dared not pursue further. Among these people, Xuan Cheng was the most formidable in martial arts. Though he seemed to shift his stance, he quickly recalled his recent losses during the day, his face alternating between red and pale, ultimately deciding to retreat. (G: Xuancheng will be changed to Xuan Cheng from now on.)

    ¡°Now that this matter is settled, this Song, will take my leave.¡± Song Qingshu just nced discreetly at the cave entrance. Huang Rong had already disappeared without a trace. He had many questions to ask Ah Jiu, so without waiting for anyone¡¯s response, he embraced Ah Jiu¡¯s waist and vanished into the distance.

    ¡°This Young Master Song really is exceptionally skilled at Qinggong. I wonder if he¡¯sparable to the ¡®Green Winged Bat King¡¯ from the Ming Cult.¡±

    ¡°Green Winged Bat King? They say Song Qingshu¡¯s Qinggong surpass even Dongfang Bubai¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ve been foolish. With Song Qingshu¡¯s incredible Qinggong, if he really did something to Leader Huang, he could just carry her away, and we¡¯d never catch him. He¡¯s been exining himself to us so persistently, isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s innocent?¡±

    ¡°You speak wisely, brother!¡±

    ¡­

    Song Qingshu paid no attention to the gossips of these people who exaggerated everything they heard. After leaving with Ah Jiu, he wasn¡¯t sure how to ask about Huang Rong¡¯s whereabouts.

    Unexpectedly, Ah Jiu spoke first, ¡°Put me down.¡±

    Ah Jiu¡¯s voice was icy now, devoid of the tenderness she had shown before the public.

    Song Qingshu realized he was in trouble. ¡°Ah Jiu, things are not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You enjoy your affairs with other women, but I¡¯m the one who has to sacrifice my reputation to save you. Thinking about that, I find you so detestable.¡± Ah Jiu had never been angry with Song Qingshu before, even when he took her virginity outside the capital, but what he did today was too much. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you finding other women, but can you understand the difference in power dynamics? Can you even touch someone like Huang Rong?¡±

    The reason Ah Jiu was so angry was partly due to jealousy, but mostly because she had pinned her hopes for the restoration of the country on Song Qingshu. If he had really done something so despicable, he would have no ce in the martial world, let alone hope to dominate it.

    ¡°Ah Jiu, you misunderstand me. I didn¡¯t do anything to Huang Rong.¡± Song Qingshu was also incredibly frustrated. <em>¡®It was all that per*verted Ouyang Feng¡¯s fault. He almost ruined everything!¡¯</em>

    ¡°You¡¯re still lying to me at this point? When I entered the cave, I clearly saw¡­ saw Huang Rong flushed, her clothes disheveled. How can you say nothing happened?¡± Ah Jiu bit her lip, turning her head away.

    ¡°That was just an act for Ouyang Feng.¡± Song Qingshu quickly exined the sequence of events.

    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Ah Jiu looked at him, half doubtful.

    ¡°Go ask Huang Rong yourself. Do you really think she would lie for me?¡± Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, ¡°Maybe you think she would?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I will ask her.¡± Despite her words, Ah Jiu was already inclined to believe him.

    Seeing Ah Jiu¡¯s softened expression, Song Qingshu quickly asked, ¡°By the way, Ah Jiu, how did you get into the cave, and where did Huang Rong go?¡±

    ¡°Guess.¡± Ah Jiu smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°Did you dig a tunnel?¡± Song Qingshu guessed. The cave only had one entrance. He had been guarding it all along, and with hundreds of eyes watching, Ah Jiu couldn¡¯t have entered through there. Digging a tunnel seemed to be the only exnation.

    ¡°How boring. You guessed it right away.¡± Ah Jiu pouted in frustration.

    It turned out that when Ah Jiu was the Saintess of the Ming Cult, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Four Kings and the Five Wanderers who didn¡¯t share her views. Instead, she was deeply impressed by the authoritative Five Elements Banner, which often dominated the battlefield againstrger forces.

    After leaving the Ming Cult, Ah Jiu formed her own Five Elements Banner. Unfortunately, she had limited manpower, and the effects were less than ideal. Nevertheless, simple tasks like digging tunnels, simr to those of the Thick Soil Banner, were effortless.

    When Ah Jiu heard that Song Qingshu was cornered by the masses in the cave, she immediately gathered the necessary manpower and dug a tunnel nearby, extending it to the cave to swap Huang Rong out. Then, Ah Jiu took Huang Rong¡¯s ce and walked openly to the cave entrance.

    ¡°Ah Jiu, I owe you greatly for this. The consequences would have been unimaginable.¡± Song Qingshu expressed his gratitude, unable to resist pulling Ah Jiu into his embrace.

    ¡°Song Lang, after this incident, you must be more careful in the future.¡± Ah Jiu¡¯s face rested against Song Qingshu¡¯s chest, and suddenly, as if remembering something, she asked in confusion, ¡°I heard from Sister Zhou that you were quite close with Zhao Min. Why did she do that just now?¡±

    Hearing her mention Zhao Min, Song Qingshu¡¯s heart ignited with anger, ¡°That demoness caused me so much trouble. I must exact revenge.¡±

    Earlier, he didn¡¯t stop Zhao Min from leaving mainly because it was not a suitable time. He was worried that something unexpected might happen if they continued, plus he had many questions for Ah Jiu. So, he let Zhao Min leave. Now that Song Qingshu had free time, there was no reason not to seek revenge.

    ¡°Ah Jiu, you go back first. I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡± Song Qingshu secretly vowed that if he didn¡¯t make Zhao Min beg for mercyter, he would reverse his surname.<hr>

    <strong>FSM Mass Release Event!</strong>

    I am dering a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 473: Truth and Lies

    Chapter 473: Truth and Lies

    Although some time had passed since Zhao Min and her group departed, Song Qingshu¡¯s Qinggong enabled him to swiftly track their whereabouts.

    Just moments ago, Ah Jiu¡¯s sudden appearance had rendered all of Zhao Min¡¯s efforts futile. The dramatic turn of events had made her a target in the eyes of numerous martial artists. Despite having a group of formidable warriors under hermand, Zhao Min dared not confront the furious pursuers directly.

    Under Zhao Min¡¯smand, her skilled subordinates were dispatched in teams, each pretending to protect a different person. Along the way, they sessfully diverted one group of pursuers after another. In the end, despite objections from her followers, Zhao Min even sent away herst remaining expert.

    Her strategy left the pursuers puzzled, instinctively chasing after the groups with the most guards. Unbeknownst to them, the real Zhao Min leisurely trailed behind, walking in a carefree manner.

    ¡°What a bunch of fools.¡± Zhao Min said, kicking her small boots, a hint of amusement ying on her lips.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingshu sneered coldly, leaping down from a nearby tree to block her path directly.

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression changed momentarily but quickly regainedposure. ¡°Naturally, the fools I mentioned do not include the wise and heroic Young Master Song.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to tter me, toote for that!¡± Song Qingshu red at her irritably and carefully scanned the surroundings with his qi sense, finding no one else nearby. ¡°Now that your skilled warriors are not by your side, let¡¯s see who wille to your rescue.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you dimwit. I intentionally sent them away and stayed behind just for you¡­¡± Zhao Min pouted, wearing a look of apparent distress.¡°Don¡¯t bother fabricating more stories,¡± Song Qingshu thought to himself, marveling at Zhao Min¡¯s deception.

    <em>¡®I know she¡¯s lying, yet why do I still want to believe her?¡¯</em>

    ¡°You think I¡¯m lying? Then let it be,¡± Zhao Min responded calmly, smiling at him. ¡°Do you have a lot to say to me now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about talking. I almost want to strip you naked and hang you up for three days and nights,¡± Song Qingshu gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Want to strip me? Like you did to Huang Rong? Seeing her clothes half undone in the cave made me, as a woman, feel tempted.¡± Zhao Min teased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I have nothing with Huang Rong,¡± Song Qingshu hastily replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here to hide from.¡± Zhao Min chuckled softly. ¡°Honestly, I admire you. To dare do such things to her.¡±

    ¡°I said there¡¯s nothing.¡± Song Qingshu said gloomily, then quickly remembered his purpose for being there. ¡°I just want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°I know what you want to ask,¡± Zhao Min replied nonchntly.

    Recalling their experiences together¡ªthe inn incident, the journey for medicine, the danger in Kaifeng, and the confrontation with the fake Zhang Wuji¡ªSong Qingshu hade to regard Zhao Min as a friend. He even sensed that she might have feelings for him. However, just now he realized he had been foolishly mistaken all along.

    ¡°I actually wanted to cover up for you at first, but seeing Huang Rong changed my mind.¡± Zhao Min said inly, as if recounting an ordinary event.

    ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± Song Qingshu frowned.

    ¡°I was jealous.¡± Zhao Min said calmly.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Qingshu seemed confused.

    ¡°I said I was¡­ jealous.¡± Zhao Min repeated each word loudly.

    ¡°What were you jealous of?¡± Song Qingshu felt a pang of unease.

    ¡°Before, although I knew you weren¡¯t a good man and had women around you all the time, I didn¡¯t mind. But today, seeing Huang Rong in that cave, looking so¡­ intimate, made me picture you and her together. It drove me crazy.¡± Zhao Min¡¯s expression shifted, recalling the scene vividly. ¡°A jealous woman isn¡¯t rational.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe such nonsense?¡± Song Qingshu furrowed his brow and interrupted Zhao Min. ¡°Tell me the real reason!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you figured it out so easily?¡± Zhao Min¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°I was acting my heart out, yet you couldn¡¯t y along.¡±

    ¡°If you keep beating around the bush, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Song Qingshu threatened, relieved that he hadn¡¯t fallen for her tricks. His painful lessons had taught him never to be presumptuous, avoiding passive situations in their rtionship.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Min raised an eyebrow. ¡°How does our young master n to handle a defenseless weak woman like me?¡±

    ¡°Weak woman?¡± Song Qingshuughed sarcastically, then deliberately put on a lecherous look. ¡°Middle of the night, wilderness¡­how do you think I¡¯ll handle you, mydy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless,¡± Zhao Min blushed slightly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see my shameless side, just tell me the truth,¡± Song Qingshu said firmly, feeling disappointed. He realized that in Zhao Min¡¯s eyes, he was no different from Xuanming Elders or other martial artists¡ªjust a pawn, albeit a skilled one.

    ¡°Leave now before I change my mind,¡± Song Qingshu stood silently, his voice icy.

    ¡°If you let me go, don¡¯t regret it,¡± Zhao Min smiled but sighed inwardly:<em> ¡®I just praised you for not being a fool, yet you take truth for lies and lies for truth.¡¯</em><hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    Patreon: From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 474: Another Betrayal

    Chapter 474: Another Betrayal

    When Song Qingshu returned to the vi, he was astonished to find the three women sitting quietly, waiting for him.

    Seeing Song Qingshu return empty-handed, Zhou Zhuiruo looked somewhat unsurprised and asked impatiently, ¡°I heard from Ah Jiu that you went to seek revenge on that woman surnamed Zhao. Where is she?¡± Despite her words, she inwardly cursed Zhao Min for always trying to steal men from her, wondering if they had some unresolved enmity from a past life.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Song Qingshu looked embarrassed and hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡­ couldn¡¯t find her.¡±

    ¡°He probably let her go.¡± Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t help interjecting. Today, Zhao Min¡¯s relentless questioning nearly exposed her and Song Qingshu¡¯s rtionship, tarnishing her reputation. Naturally, she harbored no good feelings towards Zhao Min.

    ¡°He just can¡¯t bear to be ruthless towards pretty women. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have foolishly tried to approach Huang Rong,¡± Zhou Zhuiruo remarked.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s revenge n against Zhao Min seemed unreliable to Ah Jiu, who was more concerned about Huang Rong.

    Sure enough, at the mention of Huang Rong, Zhou Zhuiruo and Xia Qingqing¡¯s expressions immediately changed.

    ¡°Qingshu, you¡¯ve really crossed the line this time. If not for Qingqing and Ah Jiu, wouldn¡¯t your reputation be ruined? Where will you find a ce in the martial world in the future?¡± Zhou Zhuiruo looked angrily at Song Qingshu.

    Ouyang Feng¡¯s secret notification primarily reached the major martial sects like Shaolin, Wudang, Mount Tai Sect, and Beggar Gang. By the time Emei Sect received the news, it was toote.Upon hearing that Song Qingshu had recklessly undertaken such a deed, the three women were almost faint with anger. They didn¡¯t doubt the news, considering Song Qingshu¡¯s usual behavior. However, despite their anger, they couldn¡¯t bear to see Song Qingshu meet a tragic end and needed to find a way to cover for him. Fortunately, they were thankful the news arrivedte, preventing them from rushing to the scene.

    After discussing, Xia Qingqing, as the leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, was tasked with stabilizing the situation. Meanwhile, Zhou Zhuiruo and Ah Jiu came up with aprehensive n. Finally, they dispatched skilled operatives from the ¡®Solid Earth Banner¡¯ to secretly dig a tunnel into the cave during the standoff between Song Qingshu and the masses, and quietly reced Huang Rong.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been framed in this matter,¡± Song Qingshu said innocently, spreading his hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Leader Huang. The truth wille out.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t risk keeping her here. We sent her back secretly long ago,¡± Zhou Zhuiruo coldly replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything to Ah Jiu. This is all Ouyang Feng¡¯s conspiracy. I just happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time,¡± Song Qingshu said with a bitter smile, cursing Ouyang Feng¡¯s nine generations in his heart.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, why would he pick you instead of someone else?¡± Zhou Zhuiruo¡¯s heart burned with jealousy at the thought of Huang Rong¡¯s disheveled appearance.

    ¡°Yes, in the end, Madame Guo was¡­¡± Ah Jiu¡¯s expression wasplex. Having traveled the martial world for many years, she had always admired Guo Jing and Huang Rong¡¯s defense of Xiangyang. She even regretted that if the Ming Dynasty had them, perhaps the emperor wouldn¡¯t have perished on Mount Hua¡­but she never imagined her chosen husband wouldmit such a despicable act, causing her to doubt her own choices.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything to her,¡± Song Qingshu said, feeling guilty under their disbelieving gazes. ¡°Even if I did, it was just superficial to deceive Ouyang Feng.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to deceive us? Madame Guo¡¯s skin was flushed from post-excitement¡­¡± Xia Qingqing sighed softly.

    Ultimately, this was why the three women unanimously believed Song Qingshu had done something to Huang Rong. After all, they were experienced women; how could they not recognize that kind of flush?

    ¡°I only used some of my internal energy to deceive Ouyang Feng. I didn¡¯t expect her body to be so sensitive and react like that¡­¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s mind wandered to Huang Rong¡¯s emotional state, momentarily lost in thought. However, he quickly realized it was not the time to dwell on these memories and changed the subject. ¡°What do I need to do for you to believe me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s a way to test what he said¡­¡± Xia Qingqing suddenly spoke after a long silence. Having experienced so much with Song Qingshu, she was already convinced of this mans sincerity. Even if Song Qingshu was truly a demon, she wouldn¡¯t mind helping him secretly.

    ¡°What method?¡± Zhou Zhuiruo and Ah Jiu, who had remained silent, suddenly perked up, listening intently.

    Xia Qingqing blushed suddenly, pulling the two women aside to whisper something in their ears. Soon, the other two women blushed too.

    ¡°Ridiculous, is this a test or a favor to him?¡± Zhou Zhuiruo couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°Yeah, if you want to check, Qingqing, you can go alone. I won¡¯t participate,¡± Ah Jiu said.

    Xia Qingqing became anxious, ¡°If I check alone and you use me of bias, what will I do?¡±

    ¡°We trust you, it should be fine,¡± Zhou Zhuiruo blushed, thinking that a woman who had been intimate was indeed different, and the proposal was too embarrassing.

    ¡°What¡¯s the method exactly?¡± Seeing the three women blush simultaneously, Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With his skills, he could have easily eavesdropped on Xia Qingqing¡¯s whispers, but rtionships without secrets would be too dull.

    ¡°If you want to hear, you need to let us seal your acupoints first,¡± Xia Qingqing said, biting her lip and looking at him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Song Qingshu agreed without hesitation, spreading his hands for them to proceed.

    Seeing him so defenseless against the three of them, the three women were momentarily touched. After all, with Song Qingshu¡¯s current martial arts skills, it was unlikely for him to be restrained by anyone. However, he agreed to Xia Qingqing¡¯s request without hesitation¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely die at the hands of a woman someday,¡± Xia Qingqing sighed.

    ¡°And it¡¯ll definitely be a beautiful woman,¡± Ah Jiu also remarked.

    Zhou Zhuiruo had been standing silently on the side, but suddenly, her hands moved to seal Xia Qingqing¡¯s acupoints from behind, then she swiftly sealed Ah Jiu¡¯s acupoints as well.

    In theory, Ah Jiu wouldn¡¯t be able to be captured so easily, but everything happened so suddenly, coupled with theck of vignce from the two women towards Zhou Zhuiruo, they were both immobilized in an instant.

    ¡°Sister Zhou, what are you doing!?¡± The two women were shocked and angry.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he would eventually die at the hands of a woman?¡± Zhou Zhuiruo smiled slightly, gently touching Song Qingshu¡¯s cheek, gradually moving downwards. Her sharp nails easily cut through the skin on his neck. (G: Before anyone misunderstands, wait for the next chapter.)<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM Mass Release Event:</strong> I will be starting a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 475: Real or Fake?

    Chapter 475: Real or Fake?

    ¡°You want to k!ll Brother Song?¡± Xia Qingqing eximed. She had heard about the grievances between them, but during this period of getting to know each other, Zhou Zhiruo had behaved entirely like a devoted wife. Xia Qingqing thought she hadpletely forgotten her past hatred.

    ¡°The ¡®Brother Song¡¯ you speak of used despicable means to take my body. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t kill him?¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement. She had sought revenge several times before, but each attempt failed due to her inability to match his strength, only to be captured and humiliated afterward¡­

    Thinking of the humiliations she suffered, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face reddened, and she quietly spat.

    ¡°Although my methods were indeed despicable, we were husband and wife at that time. Isn¡¯t such an act natural?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face flushed even more. Originally, they were merely nominal husband and wife, but who knew he would take it seriously.

    ¡°Sister Zhou, even if Brother Song was wrong first, his feelings for you were not fake. Moreover, during this time, we have felt your affection for him. Please don¡¯t overlook your true feelings just for revenge,¡± Ah Jiu said calmly, appealing to her emotions and reasoning.

    ¡°Do you all think I have really fallen in love with him?¡± Zhou Zhiruo snorted, a hint of crazyughter in her eyes. ¡°Humph, I trained hard in martial arts for revenge, but for some reason, this bas*tard¡¯s martial arts have improved more and more. Several failures made me realize that revenge couldn¡¯t be achieved by force, so I had to use a woman¡¯s natural weapons¡ªmy beauty and body. This idiot fell for it, thinking I truly turned hatred into love, so he never guarded against me.¡±

    Ah Jiu didn¡¯t expect her to use seduction to serve her enemy for revenge; her cunning was truly shocking.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t react much, just looked at her quietly. ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±Zhou Zhiruo smiled faintly, leaned in close to his neck, and licked the droplet of blood oozing out. ¡°I will slowly cut open your skin and drink your blood.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so harsh.¡± Song Qingshu smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Humph, this was the oath I made secretly when you drug*ged me at the inn. Today, I will make those vowse true,¡± she said, not giving Ah Jiu a second nce, carrying Song Qingshu as she flew away.

    Looking at the familiar cave before him, Song Qingshu was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect to return here after all this time. Earlier, it was the shy and fiery Huang Rong, but now it was the frosty Zhou Zhiruo.

    Zhou Zhiruo tossed Song Qingshu onto a pile of dry grass, squatted down, and looked at him up close, ¡°If you beg me, I might consider not killing you.¡±

    ¡°Have you had enough fun, Zhiruo? I know you won¡¯t kill me.¡± Song Qingshu smiled as he looked at the woman before him.

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with panic, but she forced herself to calm down and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant even at death¡¯s door.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°If you really wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have worried about hurting me when you threw me down earlier and instinctively used soft force.¡±

    ¡°That was because I was worried you¡¯d break my acupoints seal with the impact,¡± Zhou Zhiruo exined hastily.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Qingshu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then why were you staring into my eyes so closely earlier,pletely defenseless? As someone who also trained in the ¡®Nine Yin Scripture,¡¯ you should know that the Soul Capture Technique doesn¡¯t require inner strength.¡±

    ¡°I just forgot,¡± Zhou Zhiruo replied nervously.

    Song Qingshu shook his head skeptically. ¡°Zhiruo, you¡¯re not less cunning than Zhao Min. If you really nned something, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a big mistake.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly became angry. ¡°You will pay for your arrogance. If you had used the Soul Capture Technique just now, you would have a chance to live.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending. You can¡¯t even hold back yourughter,¡± Song Qingshu chuckled as he watched Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s mouth twitch several times.

    With a chuckle, Zhou Zhiruo couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Suddenly, her frosty demeanor melted, and she smiled warmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find out so easily. I thought I was quite convincing.¡±

    Song Qingshu remained silent, smiling as he watched her.

    Zhou Zhiruo sat down beside him, curiosity evident on her face, ¡°Did you really figure out I was pretending based on those two things? It seems quite unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Actually, those were just distractions. I had another reason,¡± Song Qingshu said mysteriously with a strange smile.

    ¡°What reason?¡± Zhou Zhiruo was puzzled. Her acting just now had even fooled herself. She was naturally curious.

    ¡°What do you think my martial arts rank in the world is?¡± Song Qingshu didn¡¯t directly answer, instead diverting to an unrted topic.

    ¡°Your martial arts?¡± Zhou Zhiruo thought for a moment and said uncertainly, ¡°Aside from some reclusive masters, you should be able to rank in the top ten.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, ¡°The world is vast, with many talented individuals. Although my martial arts are decent now, whether I can make it into the top ten is still uncertain. But there¡¯s one skill I¡¯m confident is the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°Qinggong?¡± was Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s first reaction.

    ¡°No,¡± Song Qingshu smiled mysteriously, ¡°Come closer¡­¡±

    After hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s answer, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face turned red instantly, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    Song Qingshuughed triumphantly, ¡°For me, a woman¡¯s reaction in bed is a true sign of affection or pretense. You can¡¯t deceive me, so your body betrayed you.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo couldn¡¯t resist pinching his waist, and the two yfully tussled for a while. Suddenly, Zhou Zhiruo sighed sentimentally, ¡°You¡¯re not the real Song Qingshu after all¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo looked at the fire not far away and sighed softly, ¡°The real Qingshu only loved me, disregarding even someone as stunning as Zhao Min. The real Qingshu wouldn¡¯t have drug*ged me, and his martial arts couldn¡¯t have improved so dramatically, nor would he be as smooth-tongued as you¡­¡±

    ¡°So who do you really like?¡± Song Qingshu didn¡¯t answer but instead asked back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s eyes suddenly became somewhat lost. After a while, she smiled again, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s you.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled contentedly and hugged her, ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡°How did you unseal your acupoints?¡± Zhou Zhiruo looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my martial arts skills rank among the top ten in the world, so there¡¯s nothing strange about unsealing the acupuncture points by myself.¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying. It turns out that you¡¯ve been fooling me from the start!¡± Zhou Zhiruo was so embarrassed that she buried her face in his arms.

    Song Qingshu had been ar0used by Huang Rong just now and his blood was boiling. At this moment, with a beguiling beauty in his arms, who was his legitimate wife, he could not hold back, so he lifted her chin and kis*sed her.

    After a long time, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s body seemed to melt. When Song Qingshu¡¯s hand reached for her belt, she finally had a moment of rity. She held down the other party¡¯s evil hand and opened her lips slightly, ¡°Can you tell me? Where has the real Qingshu gone?¡±

    Song Qingshu whispered her ear, ¡°I am the real Qingshu.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s eyes lit up, and her small hands finally let go, allowing the other party to untie her clothes, and then she also parted her legs to allow his entry inside her moist cave¡­

    Momentster, in addition to the slight rough breathing, there were also strange conversations heard in the cave:

    ¡°I feel so guilty. I always feel that I am having an aff*air with another man behind my husband¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I am your husband!¡±

    ¡°But I know you are not.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still so cooperative?¡±

    ¡°Because it feels goo¡­hmm~¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM Mass Release Event:</strong> I will be starting a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Check out my other projects: Rehabilitating the Viiness, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 476: Taking Advantage in Public

    Chapter 476: Taking Advantage in Public

    ¡°Ah Jiu, Qingqing, it was my fault. You can hit or punish me as you please, but please don¡¯t look so angry.¡± Zhou Zhiruo reached out to tug at their sleeves, but both women turned their heads away simultaneously,pletely ignoring her.

    ¡°I just wanted to y a joke. Besides, that b*stard really deserved a scare for what he did in the past.¡± Zhou Zhiruo continued to exin.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Ah Jiu sneered, unable to hide the jealousy in her tone, ¡°However, didn¡¯t you end up throwing yourself into his arms in the end?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo and Song Qingshu had returned together, both looking radiant and flushed. Even a fool could guess what they had just done.

    Zhou Zhiruo felt a bit embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help but re at Song Qingshu. If it weren¡¯t for him dragging her along, they would have returned much sooner.

    ¡°Did you find out if he had been with Huang Rong?¡± Xia Qingqing asked with a mocking smile, emphasizing the word ¡°find¡± heavily.

    Thinking of Xia Qingqing¡¯s earlier suggestion, Zhou Zhiruo blushed slightly and murmured, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have¡­ there was no¡­ no other woman¡¯s scent on him.¡±

    Given how intimate they had been just now, unless Song Qingshu had secretly taken a bath beforehand, it would be impossible to hide any traces if he had been with Huang Rong.

    ¡°Earlier, youughed at my suggestion and called me improper. I didn¡¯t expect you to volunteer to try it out yourself.¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s tone was unconsciously tinged with sarcasm.After all, she and Ah Jiu had been beset with anxiousness earlier, but who knew Zhou Zhiruo would sneak off and indulge herself. So the relief was followed by a surge of anger.

    ¡°Oh, stop teasing me. I almost want to find a hole to crawl into.¡± Zhou Zhiruo, both ashamed and embarrassed, couldn¡¯t help but pinch Song Qingshu secretly, signaling him to help.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fight tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go meditate in the quiet room. Youdies carry on.¡± With that, Song Qingshu quickly slipped away.

    What a joke, getting involved now would be asking for trouble. The harem needed to be tense like this; otherwise, if everyone got along too well, his life would be much harder.

    The next day, when Song Qingshu came out, he found the three women had reconciled and were acting like close sisters again. Surprised, he quietly pulled Zhou Zhiruo aside and asked, ¡°How did you manage it?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo spat lightly, ¡°It¡¯s women¡¯s business, none of your concern.¡± She then pushed him away and ran off to chat with Ah Jiu.

    On his way to the arena, various martial artists were discussingst night¡¯s events.

    ¡°Did you hear? That Song guy fought three top experts alone yesterday and didn¡¯t seen inferior at all.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Are top experts so cheap nowadays that any random cat or dog is called a top expert?¡±

    ¡°He fought Shaolin¡¯s Thirteen Supreme Monks¡¯ Master Xuan Cheng, Liao¡¯s Southern King Xiao Feng, and Quanzhen Sect¡¯s top expert Qiu Chuji, aren¡¯t these top experts?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Is he even human?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, which is why the betting houses have lowered his odds. Now the odds of him winning the championship are the lowest at 2:1.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! My years of experience tell me that when the betting odds are this low, they actually don¡¯t favor him. Among the other contestants, that little girl, the young monk, the one-armed man with the heavy sword, and that naive-looking boy are not necessarily worse than him.¡±

    ¡°I agree. He fought three top expertsst night, his internal energy must be depleted. Today his opponent is the Jinyang Hero. Based on his performancest night, Song Qingshu might not be able to win.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about the Jinyang Hero.¡±

    Listening to the discussions, Song Qingshu chuckled to himself, reminiscing about his past life. Back then, he too was like them, an ordinary person trying to piece together information to make sense of things, not realizing that from a higher perspective, such analyses wereughable.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes brightened as he saw Huang Rong and her group approaching. Perhaps intentionally dressed up, she showed no signs ofst night¡¯s fear, instead looking as radiant and dazzling as ever.

    Huang Rong also saw him. Though she still felt lingering fear fromst night¡¯s near disaster, what she remembered more vividly were the moments in the cave where they tried to fool Ouyang Feng together.

    Recalling those intimate moments, Huang Rong¡¯s legs trembled slightly. The b*stard had used some unknown technique back then, leaving herpletely humiliated in front of him¡­

    ¡°I heard Madam Guo was in dangerst night, is everything alright?¡± Song Qingshu greeted her as if nothing had happened.

    <em>¡®This b*stard is quite the actor!¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong blushed but had to respond softly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Young Master Song. It was just a despicable scoundrelst night, but I¡¯ve taken care of it. No need to worry.¡±

    Song Qingshu was taken aback; this woman really knew how to take advantage of a situation. However, he quickly regained hisposure and said with a smile, ¡°If Madam Guo ever needs assistance, I will do my utmost to help, even at the cost of my life.¡±

    The others in the vicinity were baffled by his words. Even Guo Fu, who usually didn¡¯t get along with him, felt his ttery was a bit over the top.

    Huang Rong felt a pang of heat spread through her body, understanding the hidden meaning behind his words. Though her heart was filled with anger and shame, she maintained a smiling facade, replying, ¡°If I need help, I will naturally seek my husband¡¯s assistance. There¡¯s no need to trouble Young Master Song.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s face showed a trace of a wicked smile, ¡°But Master Guo has to defend Xiangyang, he might not have enough time to help you. I¡¯m different, I¡¯m free toe whenever called.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face burned from his suggestive words, but before she could respond, Guo Fu angrily retorted, ¡°How dare you! My mother is the esteemed leader of the Beggar Gang. If she needs help, there are plenty of people to assist her, why would she seek an outsider like you?¡±

    Song Qingshu feigned surprise, ¡°So Madam Guo usually turns to the Beggar Gang members for help? I must have been presumptuous.¡±

    Guo Fu wanted to argue further, but Huang Rong quickly stopped her. ¡°The fight is about to begin, and I have things to organize. Young Master Song should prepare as well. Farewell.¡± She then hurriedly dragged her daughter away, cursing Song Qingshu inwardly for his shamelessness.

    Yet, for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel disgusted, instead feeling a certain kind of thrill from the forbidden tension.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM Mass Release Event:</strong> I will be starting a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 477: Second Round of the Competition

    Chapter 477: Second Round of the Competition

    After the tumultuous night, the second round of thepetition finallymenced.

    As Song Qingshu appeared on stage, amotion arose in the crowd. Most people were aware of what had transpired the previous night, though many had not witnessed Song Qingshu¡¯s prowess firsthand.

    Song Qingshu had won his first round effortlessly, but his second round was against the renowned Jinyang Hero. Judging by the Jinyang Hero¡¯s performance in the first round, the match promised to be a fierce battle. The crowd watched intently, not wanting to miss a single detail.

    ¡°Master Xiao, please!¡± Song Qingshu, with one hand behind his back and the other gesturing invitingly, appeared every bit the grandmaster as the breeze fluttered his white robes.

    Xiao Banhe smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this round. I concede.¡±

    His words caused an uproar. Although many believed he was no match for Song Qingshu, some thought Song Qingshu¡¯s energy might be depleted afterst night¡¯s battles, giving Xiao Banhe a chance. His immediate concession was unexpected.

    Boos erupted from the crowd, especially from those who had bet on Xiao Banhe. They cursed and jeered.

    ¡°Coward!¡±

    ¡°What kind of Jinyang Hero? He should be called the Jinyang Coward!¡±¡°Give us our money back!¡±

    Xiao Banhe coldly snorted, sending a wave of energy that left the noisy crowd speechless and breathless. The demonstration of his power left them stunned.

    As the crowd quieted, Xiao Banhe addressed them, ¡°I¡¯ve faced Young Master Song multiple times before and lost each time. Fighting again would yield the same result, so I won¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    With that, he left the stage with a mysterious smile, not even staying to watch the rest of the matches.

    Song Qingshu was puzzled. Xiao Banhe had repeatedly emphasized they were not enemies. Was this his way of proving his sincerity? But why go to such lengths?

    With the first match over so quickly, the crowd turned their attention to the next one, specting eagerly.

    ¡°Who do you think will win, Linghu Chong or Yang Guo?¡±

    ¡°Linghu Chong, probably. His swordsmanship is reputed to be the best among the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects, and Yang Guo has only one arm. That puts him at a huge disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Swordsmanship requires agility, and Yang Guo using that heavy sword like a club isughable.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. In the earlier rounds, Yang Guo¡¯s opponents had their weapons broken upon contact with his heavy sword. If Linghu Chong¡¯s sword breaks, his skills won¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°With Linghu Chong¡¯s speed, why would he sh directly with Yang Guo?¡±

    Hearing the discussions, Song Qingshu smiled slightly, knowing they were in for a surprise.

    Sure enough, Yang Guo waited on stage for a long time, but Linghu Chong did not appear. A messenger from the Sun Moon Holy Cult hurriedly whispered to Huang Rong, who looked surprised but announced, ¡°Young Master Linghu is seriously injured and has decided to forfeit. Therefore, Young Master Yang wins this round.¡±

    Huang Rong was displeased. She had hoped Linghu Chong would defeat Yang Guo to vent her anger, especially after almost being ruined by Yang Guo¡¯s godfatherst night.

    Thinking of Yang Kang and Ouyang Feng¡¯s actions, Huang Rong¡¯s gaze towards Yang Guo became hostile. Disliking the father, the godfather, and now the son, she wondered if she owed them in a past life.

    <em>¡®If Yang Guo wins the championship, considering his rtionship with us, any revenge he seeks could be troublesome¡­¡¯</em>

    As she worried, she caught sight of Song Qingshu¡¯s reassuring smile. Somehow, it calmed her, reminding herself that with him around, Yang Guo would not win.

    ¡°Something¡¯s fishy!¡±

    ¡°Fixed matches!¡±

    ¡°The winners are pre-determined!¡±

    The crowd¡¯s protests grew louder. With two forfeits in a row, suspicions were inevitable.

    Huang Rong and some leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp struggled to calm the crowd. When Yang Miaozhen and Shi Potian stepped onto the stage, the noise finally subsided as everyone eagerly anticipated their match.

    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±

    ¡°Why bother guessing? They might forfeit too.¡±

    Ignoring the chatter, Yang Miaozhen focused solely on Shi Potian. She had observed his match against He Shiwo closely and noted his formidable internal strength despite his seemingly clumsy moves. She nned to leverage her superior techniques and avoid direct shes.

    Unlike yesterday, Shi Potian now wielded a short knife, clearly not confident in defeating Yang Miaozhen¡¯s Pear Blossom Spear bare-handed.

    ¡°Golden Crow Saber Technique.¡±

    Recognizing the moves, Song Qingshu recalled the technique was created by Bai Zizai¡¯s wife to counter the Snow Mountain Sword Technique. Having seen the Snow Mountain Sect¡¯s techniques during his journey with Bing Xue¡¯er, Song Qingshu found them skilled but not top-tier. The Golden Crow Saber Technique, designed to counter it, wasn¡¯t exceptionally formidable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really lucked out,¡± Song Qingshu mused with a sly smile. Shi Potian hadn¡¯t yet learned the supreme skills from the Ind of Heroes. Currently, he had top-tier internal strength butcked matching techniques, making him less threatening.

    On stage, Yang Miaozhen and Shi Potian separated after several moves. She realized his knife skills were superior to his fist techniques but still no match for her spear.

    Feeling confident, Yang Miaozhen¡¯s spear moves became even more fluid. The crowd watched as pear blossom patterns encircled Shi Potian, who initially managed some counterattacks. However, as the floral circle tightened, his figure nearly vanished, leaving only the sound of shing weapons indicating his continued resistance.

    ¡°Hey, that dumb kid seems to be in trouble,¡± Guo Fumented casually while eating sunflower seeds.

    Song Qingshu frowned.

    Shi Potian appeared to have received guidance. Given the disparity in their techniques, he focused entirely on defense, making Yang Miaozhen¡¯s apparent dominance superficial.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM Mass Release Event:</strong> I will be starting a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 478: The Focus of the Battle

    Chapter 478: The Focus of the Battle

    On the stage, Yang Miaozhen¡¯s brows were furrowed. Despite her fierce Rain of Pear Blossoms attack, Shi Potian had little chance to retaliate. Whenever her pear blossom spear struck him, his body would emit a protective energy, causing the spear tip to slide off.

    <em>¡®This approach will exhaust me¡­¡¯</em>

    The thought shed through Yang Miaozhen¡¯s mind. She promptly decided to abandon her relentless attacks. She withdrew her spear and retreated to a corner of the stage, quietly observing Shi Potian from a distance.

    Yang Miaozhen, tall and graceful, stood on the raised edge of the stage. Her red cloak fluttered in the wind, revealing her tight-fitting outfit that highlighted her curves, making many in the audience gulp in admiration.

    ¡°What a figure the Fourth Lady has. Any man would be lucky to be with her,¡± someonemented.

    Shi Potian, still instinctively waving his knife even after Yang Miaozhen had retreated, stopped only when he heardughter from the audience. He scratched his head sheepishly.

    ¡°That silly boy is quite endearing.¡±

    Yang Miaozhen couldn¡¯t help but smile. After a moment¡¯s thought, she removed the spearhead from her pear blossom spear, turning it into a staff.

    The crowd was puzzled. Some admired her for not wanting to take advantage of the weapon¡¯s edge, while others who understood the previous exchanges were concerned. Without the spearhead, how could she prate Shi Potian¡¯s defense?¡°I¡¯m going to make my move, Young Master Shi, please be careful,¡± Yang Miaozhen announced. She leaped gracefully towards Shi Potian, who raised his knife to defend. Instead of attacking directly, she aimed at his wrist.

    Despite using a staff, Yang Miaozhen employed her pear blossom spear techniques.

    Her mastery was such that Shi Potian, caught off guard, felt his wrist go numb, nearly dropping his knife. His protective energy pushed the staff away, but Yang Miaozhen was unfazed, changing her attack mid-move to target his eyes.

    Shi Potian panicked, knowing his protective energy couldn¡¯t shield his eyes. He moved to guard them, but Yang Miaozhen¡¯s strike was a feint.

    She changed direction, hitting his wrist again.

    Shi Potian¡¯s martial instincts kicked in, and he gritted his teeth, sliding his knife along her staff.

    If Yang Miaozhen didn¡¯t release her weapon, her fingers would be in danger. However, her mastery of the spear allowed her to respond swiftly. She struck the staff with her palm, letting it fly. Using the recoil, she flipped backward, dodging his sh and catching the staff with her legs, then swinging it towards his head.

    Shi Potian, unable to dodge in time, was struck on the head. His protective energy prevented serious injury, but the pain was real.

    ¡°Bravo!¡±

    The audience, initially stunned, erupted in apuse and cheers, with some even whistling. Yang Miaozhen¡¯s agility and technique had captivated them.

    Song Qingshu nodded in approval, realizing he had underestimated her. She had cleverly chosen this strategy, understanding that keeping the spearhead would endanger Shi Potian¡¯s tendons.

    Despite his naive appearance, Shi Potian was a martial prodigy. He understood that Yang Miaozhen¡¯s attacks were focused on his wrist. However, understanding and avoiding were two different things. Despite his incredible internal strength, hecked advanced techniques, relying mostly on instinct.

    Yang Miaozhen¡¯s pear blossom spear technique, refined over generations, was unpredictable and deceptive. Shi Potian often fell for her feints, reacting quickly but not always sessfully.

    As their fight intensified, Shi Potian¡¯s wrist was struck repeatedly. Initially just numb, the repeated blows weakened his protective energy, making it difficult to hold his knife.

    With a final, crisp strike, Shi Potian¡¯s knife flew from his hand,nding with a tter a short distance away, vibrating on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± Shi Potian said, scratching his head in frustration, making his already messy hair even messier.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me win,¡± Yang Miaozhen panted slightly, relieved. The boy¡¯s internal strength seemed endless. Prolonging the fight could have exhausted her.

    Huang Rong stepped onto the stage, looking at Yang Miaozhen with admiration. ¡°To prevent injuring Young Master Shi¡¯s tendons, Fourth Lady Yang removed her spearhead, even at her own disadvantage. This kindness is trulymendable.¡±

    The audience, now understanding her actions, cheered loudly. Women, especially those as skilled and attractive as Yang Miaozhen, were always popr in the martial world.

    ¡°The final match of the third round: Ah Qing against Master Xu Zhu¡­¡± Huang Rong announced. The crowd fell silent, anticipating the main event.

    The earlier matches had been thrilling, and the crowd eagerly awaited this one.

    Ah Qing, with her innate sword energy, versus Xu Zhu, possibly proficient in Shaolin¡¯s seventy-two ultimate techniques¡ªboth were formidable opponents.

    ¡°Little monk, don¡¯t cry if you get hurt¡­¡± Ah Qing teased, brandishing her bamboo staff and sending a Sword Qi sh towards Xu Zhu.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM Mass Release Event:</strong> I will be starting a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 479: Innate Sword Qi vs Northern Darkness True Qi

    Chapter 479: Innate Sword Qi vs Northern Darkness True Qi

    The crowd gasped collectively. Such exaggerated Sword Qi, even brushing against it would surely take half a person¡¯s body. Not even the revived Wang Chongyang or Zhang Sanfeng could withstand it.

    Xu Zhu¡¯s expression also changed dramatically. He had intended to exchange pleasantries with her, but Ah Qing attacked without warning. Seeing the Sword Qi about to strike him, Xu Zhu quickly rolled and leaped a yard away.

    Ah Qing continued to smile. With a flick of her wrist, the Sword Qi seemed to have eyes, relentlessly following Xu Zhu.

    Xu Zhu¡¯s face turned serious. nting his feet firmly on the stage, he took a deep breath, causing his clothes to billow.

    ¡°One of the Shaolin Temple¡¯s three great divine skills, the Indestructible Vajra Body!¡±

    An eagle-eyed person from the audience shouted.

    Song Qingshu shook his head secretly. He was very familiar with the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Indestructible Vajra Skill, having faced masters like the Master of the Vajra Sect and Grandmaster Xuan Cheng, who had perfected the skill.

    Xu Zhu did not exhibit the typical characteristics of the Indestructible Vajra Skill. Song Qingshu noticed that the air around Xu Zhu seemed to flow into his body, forming a vortex.

    ¡°What kind of martial art is this?¡± Song Qingshu was puzzled.Seeing Xu Zhu standing still to receive her Sword Qi, Ah Qing frowned slightly and quickly reduced its intensity. After all, Xu Zhu was not like the big bad wolves that came to steal sheep in the winter. She didn¡¯t want to see him injured.

    The pale blue Sword Qi finally struck Xu Zhu. However, as it approached within three inches of his body, it seemed to melt away like snow. Ah Qing murmured in surprise and, with a wave of her green bamboo staff, sent another stream of Sword Qi towards Xu Zhu.

    Xu Zhu crossed his arms in front of him, creating an invisible barrier of qi around him. The blue Sword Qi hit this barrier and began to dissolve as if swallowed by a giant maw, disappearing into thin air.

    ¡°This!¡±

    The audience was stunned into silence. Initially thinking Xu Zhu would be severely injured or dead from the Sword Qi, they were shocked to see him effortlessly neutralize it.

    They stared at the in-looking young monk on the stage withplex emotions. This unassuming monk was truly profound, proving that the Shaolin Temple, the foremost martial arts sect, was indeed full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.

    Song Qingshu was equally shocked. Even he would have avoided Ah Qing¡¯s Sword Qi. How did Xu Zhu manage it?

    Filtering through the possible martial arts Xu Zhu might know, Song Qingshu¡¯s mind shed. Could it be the Northern Darkness True Qi? With its ability to absorb others¡¯ internal energy, it could indeed counteract Sword Qi, which was a form of internal energy.

    Xu Zhu¡¯s face showed a slight flush. Although he had sessfully absorbed Ah Qing¡¯s Sword Qi, her innate Sword Qi was not ordinary. He felt his meridians slightly injured.

    <em>¡®No more direct confrontations¡­¡¯</em>

    Xu Zhu decided to close the distance while Ah Qing was still in a daze. Given her Sword Qi, a long-range battle would put him at a constant disadvantage. He needed to bring her into closebat to fully utilize the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Seventy-two Supreme Arts.

    As Xu Zhu advanced, Ah Qing showed no intention of dodging. Instead, she looked at him with interest. ¡°Little monk, what did you just do?¡± she asked, her bamboo staff pointing at him casually.

    Xu Zhu was rmed. Ah Qing¡¯s seemingly casual strike came from an incredible angle.

    Xu Zhu wanted to dodge, but the bamboo staff seemed to have a life of its own, adjusting slightly to ensure it still aimed at him.

    Though it appeared to be an ordinary piece of bamboo picked up in the forest, Xu Zhu did not dare to take it lightly. The fearsome Sword Qi earlier hade from this very staff.

    Using his hand as a de, visible true qi flowed along his palm. He struck at Ah Qing¡¯s bamboo staff, causing a crisp sound. Ah Qing was surprised to find half her bamboo staff cut off, the cut as clean as if made by a sharp de, with faint burn marks.

    ¡°Mother, what was that move the little monk used just now? It¡¯s amazing,¡± Guo Fu eximed, her mouth wide open in disbelief.

    ¡°That should be the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Seventy-two Supreme Arts technique, the Burning Wood Saber,¡± Huang Rong exined. The visible true qi was due to the Burning Wood Saber technique¡¯s intense heat causing the air to ripple, distorting the light. ¡°For him to use it with just his bare hands is truly¡­ astonishing.¡±

    Huang Rong struggled to find words to express her shock. The Burning Wood Saber technique involved striking a piece of dry wood eighty-one times with a saber without damaging it, yet the heat from the de would ignite the wood. The monk Xuanzheng had mastered this technique, but Xu Zhu used it bare-handed, which was unprecedented.

    Song Qingshu frowned slightly. Though the Burning Wood Saber technique was impressive, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to cut through Ah Qing¡¯s bamboo staff. Yet Xu Zhu¡¯s technique had the characteristics of the Burning Wood Saber.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up as he recalled a scene from the original ¡°Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils.¡± When Shaolin monks were poisoned by You Tanzhi¡¯s cold toxin, Xu Zhu used Northern Darkness True Qi to cut open a monk¡¯s ribs, allowing the poison to be expelled.

    Xu Zhu must have used the ¡°Qi de¡± technique from Northern Darkness True Qi, enhancing the Burning Wood Saber technique¡¯s power tenfold. This was why Ah Qing¡¯s staff had been so easily cut.

    Seeing his sess in severing Ah Qing¡¯s weapon, Xu Zhu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Raising his other hand, he struck with another de hand.

    Ah Qing, pouting as she looked at her broken staff, casually tossed it aside. She met Xu Zhu¡¯s de hand with a Sword Qi.

    When Sword Qi met de hand, both fighters trembled and separated. Xu Zhu felt his blood surge and his chest tighten. Ah Qing, too, felt difort, as if her punch hadnded in empty space. Each wary of the other, they stood several yards apart, ready to continue.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM Mass Release Event:</strong> I will be starting a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 480: Despair

    Chapter 480: Despair

    This fight was probably the most thrilling duel in the Golden Serpent Assembly so far.

    Materialized Sword Qi, and using hands as des¡ªthese legendary skills were a spectacle for the gathered martial artists, who were thrilled.

    Looking at the in-looking young monk, Song Qingshu frowned.

    <em>¡®It seems that Xu Zhu had hidden his strength in his previous fight with Murong Fu¡­¡¯</em>

    Considering it further, it made sense. The Seventy-Two Supreme Skills of Shaolin, driven by No Phase Technique, might impress ordinary experts, but against someone as formidable as Ah Qing, it would be an insult. Hence, Xu Zhu had immediately used his trump card, the Northern Darkness Divine Skill.

    Seeing the wonders of the Northern Darkness Divine Skill, Song Qingshu was astonished. Xu Zhu¡¯s mastery was clearly aplete version, far superior to Duan Yu¡¯s half-baked version and seemingly more potent than Ren Woxing¡¯s Cosmic Absorption Technique.

    Xu Zhu, though a Shaolin disciple, possessed skills from the Carefree Sect.

    <em>¡®Who taught him? Could it be the master hidden in the Shaolin library?¡¯</em>

    Xu Zhu¡¯s proficiency in both Seventy-Two Supreme Skills and the Northern Darkness Divine Skill made Song Qingshu wonder if he had also learned the Tianshan Six Yang Palm, the Tianshan Plum-Cutting Hand, or the Life and Death Talisman. These top-tier skills could put Ah Qing at risk.While the Tianshan Six Yang Palm and the Tianshan Plum-Cutting Hand were powerful, they required closebat, which Ah Qing¡¯s Sword Qi prevented. However, the Life and Death Talisman was a remote attack with controlling effects. If Ah Qing was hit, she would be at the mercy of the Shaolin Temple.

    Considering his poor rtionship with the Shaolin Temple, Song Qingshu secretly grasped a few small stones. If Ah Qing were caught off guard, he would intervene, tournament rules be damned.

    The experts below the stage contemted who would win, while the two on stage were also busy.

    Xu Zhu knew that cutting Ah Qing¡¯s weapon with his hand de seemed like an advantage, but the Northern Darkness Qi de consumed a lot of internal energy. Ah Qing¡¯s Sword Qi, however, came effortlessly. Prolonged fighting would surely lead to his defeat.

    ¡°Xu Zhu, wine!¡± As if reading his thoughts, Master Xuan Cheng, with a wave of his robe, sent a jet of strong liquor from a nearby jar shooting towards Xu Zhu¡¯s palm.

    ¡°This monk has such profound internal strength,¡± the crowd eximed.

    Xu Zhu caught the liquor, which quickly froze into a lump of ice. Song Qingshu¡¯s face changed, and he shouted, ¡°Watch out for hidden weapons!¡±

    He didn¡¯t call out the Life and Death Talisman by name, fearing Ah Qing wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Watch out for hidden weapons¡± was a more instinctual warning for a martial artist.

    As Song Qingshu spoke, Xu Zhu sped his hands, shattering the ice into countless thin shards that scattered like a swarm of bees, attacking Ah Qing from all angles.

    Xu Zhu knew one or two Life and Death Talismans wouldn¡¯t hit Ah Qing. But by overwhelming her with numerous shards, he hoped tond a critical hit.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s face darkened. These two monks were quite cunning. The Life and Death Talismans made from strong liquor acted ten times faster. If Ah Qing was hit, she would lose her fighting capability immediately. Song Qingshu could only hope she could defend herself.

    Ah Qing saw the thin ice shards and initially thought they were harmless. However, hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s warning, she became cautious. These were hidden weapons?

    Unwilling to test them with her body, Ah Qing decided to deflect them. She made a sword gesture, spiraling upwards. As she spun, visible ripples of green Sword Qi radiated outwards, like waves in a pond.

    The Life and Death Talismans disintegrated upon contact with the Sword Qi.

    As Ah Qing spiraled closer, Xu Zhu wanted to defend himself but found his internal energy mysteriously constrained. He could only watch as Ah Qing¡¯s Sword Qi approached his throat.

    The onlookers below felt an oppressive force in the air, making even lifting a finger difficult.

    Xuan Cheng trembled, his face flushed as he struggled against the force, suffering internal injuries. He was shocked: if he felt this way from a distance, how terrifying must it be for Xu Zhu directly on the stage?

    ¡°Little monk, you lost,¡± Ah Qing said with a silveryugh. Everyone felt the pressure lift, looking at the frail girl on stage with awe.

    ¡°Yes, I lost,¡± Xu Zhu muttered, his face ashen. As a carefully trained disciple meant to bring glory to Shaolin, he had been defeated by a young girl.

    The crowd, however, felt Xu Zhu had fought valiantly. His disy of skill was already extraordinary, making him one of the top fighters.

    Everyone thought this girl would surely be the new Golden Serpent King.

    Yang Miaozhen, usually confident, felt despair. Looking at the other two semifinalists, she saw Yang Guo gripping his Xuan Iron Sword tightly, his knuckles white with tension.

    On the other hand, Song Qingshu¡­

    Yang Miaozhen was surprised to see him smiling, rxed, as if he had everything under control.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>FSM Mass Release Event:</strong> I will be starting a FSM Mass Release Event. In this event, I will release 5 chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 481: Renowned Generals Emerge

    Chapter 481: Renowned Generals Emerge

    <em>¡®How is this possible!¡¯</em>

    This was Yang Miaozhen¡¯s sole thought at the moment. She had fought Song Qingshu in Kaifeng before; though his martial arts were slightly superior, it was only by a narrow margin. Their victory or defeat could go either way in a real fight. So why was he so confident now?

    Seeing Ah Qing and Xu Zhu¡¯s match conclude, Huang Rong stepped onto the stage again. ¡°Due to the sudden movements of the Qing army, the third round will begin in an hour, followed swiftly by the finals. Competitors, please conserve your energy.¡±

    The Qing army, determined to crush the Golden Serpent Camp, had mobilized their elite Eight Banners troops, divided into four armies, each led by renowned generals from the Qing court.

    The central army, 40,000 strong, wasmanded by Prince An, Yue Le. A highly respected member of the Qing imperial n, Yue Le was the grandson of Nurhaci and the fourth son of Prince Abatai. He had earned great military achievements, including the defeat of Zhang Xianzhong and the subjugation of the Khalkha tribe. Historically, he was also themander who quelled the Revolt of the Three Feudatories.

    Now in charge of the Imperial n Court, even Emperor Kangxi treated him with great respect. The court¡¯s decision to reemploy him signified their determination to annihte the Golden Serpent Camp.

    The western army, 25,000 strong, was led by Grand Marshal Fei Yanggu. A member of the prestigious Manchu in White Banner, Fei Yanggu¡¯s sister was the beloved Consort Donggo of Emperor Shunzhi. Despite his aristocratic background, Fei Yanggu was a capable and aplishedmander, noted for his roles in the Revolt of the Three Feudatories and against the Zunghar forces.

    Fei Yanggu was Prince An Yue Le¡¯s most trusted general. His appointment to lead the western army reflected Yue Le¡¯s confidence in his abilities.

    The northern army, 8,000 elite cavalry equipped with the most advanced firearms, was under themand of the distinguished frontier general Sabu Su. Historically, he led the Qing forces in the Siege of Albazin, resulting in the Treaty of Nerchinsk with Russia.Sabu Su, having fought against Russian firearms and Cossack cavalry for years, developed a formidable cavalry firearms unit. Despite the smaller number, his troops were considered the most formidable among the four armies.

    The eastern army, 30,000 strong, was led by Prince Taifu, Grand Chancellor of the Central Hall, and Minister of Rites, Tu Hai. Although he held a string of civil titles, Tu Hai was a proven general. He had eradicated the remnants of Li Zicheng¡¯s forces, quelled the Chahar rebellion, and forced the surrender of Wang Fuchen. In the historical Revolt of the Three Feudatories, his achievements were on par with Prince An Yue Le.

    However, Tu Hai and Yue Le were long-time rivals, with Tu Hai believing his contributions were greater, yet he had to remain subordinate to Yue Le, causing deep resentment.

    This time, Dongfang Muxue, posing as Emperor Kangxi, ordered the armies to hold their positions to buy time for Song Qingshu. She justified it by iming the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s guerri tactics were most troublesome for the court. If the army withdrew, the rebels would re-emerge like locusts. The new Golden Serpent King, eager to establish authority, would likely choose to attack, giving the Qing forces a chance to annihte the rebels in one decisive strike.

    Yue Le agreed with this reasoning and ordered his troops to wait. However, Tu Hai, defiant as ever, couldn¡¯t bear the dy and advanced his forces towards the Golden Serpent Camp, aiming to seize glory and embarrass Yue Le.

    Tu Hai wasn¡¯t worried about defeat. His 30,000 elite troops were highly capable, and having faced opponents like Li Zicheng, he dismissed the Golden Serpent Camp as insignificant.

    Upon learning of Tu Hai¡¯s advance, the leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp quickly decided to expedite the selection of their new leader.

    Hearing Huang Rong¡¯s announcement, the assembled heroes murmured among themselves, while the semifinalists and their factions frowned. They now had to strategize not only to win their matches but also to conserve enough strength for the final battle.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly. Everything was going as nned. Even Tu Hai¡¯s rash advance was orchestrated by him and Dongfang Muxue.

    The selection of the Qing generals was a joint effort between him and Dongfang Muxue. They aimed to entrap the most loyal Qing forces and their leaders while exploiting the internal conflicts among the generals. If the Qingmanders were unified, even with all the intelligence Song Qingshu had, it would be nearly impossible for the Golden Serpent Camp to ovee the Qing forces. Now, with Tu Hai isted, they had a chance to defeat them piecemeal.

    ¡°Big brother, thank you just now,¡± a crisp voice broke Song Qingshu¡¯s reverie. He looked up to see Ah Qing smiling brightly at him.

    ¡°It was a small matter,¡± Song Qingshu smiled back. ¡°With your martial arts, you would have handled it even without my warning.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. I was about to touch those ice shards,¡± Ah Qing admitted with a pure smile, then suddenly looked puzzled. ¡°I think you¡¯re quite nice. I don¡¯t understand why Sister Yuan and the others say you¡¯re a bad person.¡±

    Song Qingshu nced towards the Red Flower Society members, seeing Yu Wanting ring at him with malice, Wen Tai full of anger, and Yuan Ziyi looking at him with disdain.

    <em>¡®Yu Wanting¡¯s lifelong ns were ruined by me, Wen Tai¡¯s wife was taken by me, and Yuan Ziyi was tricked once. It¡¯s natural they hate me. But Yuan Ziyi, do you have to act like you were r*ped?¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu thought with some exasperation.

    He patiently exined to Ah Qing, ¡°People¡¯s views on good and bad differ. For example, if you lost a gold nugget, it would be bad for you but good for the one who found it. Do you understand?¡±

    Ah Qing frowned, ¡°Losing a gold nugget isn¡¯t a big deal to me.¡±

    Song Qingshu almost choked, realizing she might not even know what gold was. ¡°Let¡¯s put it another way. If you lost a sheep and someone took it¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished when Ah Qing¡¯s eyes widened angrily, ¡°That damn thief! How dare he take my sheep!¡±

    Song Qingshu sighed with relief. She seemed to understand now.<hr>

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 482: Using Long Legs as Spears

    Chapter 482: Using Long Legs as Spears

    As Ah Qing left, Yang Miaozhen approached, ¡°Young Master Song, it seems you and Ah Qing have a close rtionship.¡±

    Song Qingshu nced at the spirited woman before him and smiled slightly, ¡°Not particrly.¡±

    Yang Miaozhen¡¯s smile faltered. She had intended to probe for information, but he was tight-lipped. Thinking quickly, she continued, ¡°I heard that after her recent victory, Ah Qing¡¯s odds have dropped drastically, nearly one-to-one, while ours remain at dozens-to-one. It seems she¡¯s the favorite to be the new Golden Serpent King.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he called over Zeng Rou, who was standing nearby. ¡°Rou Rou, go fetch the banknotes from my room and bet them all on me.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± Zeng Rou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a great chance to make money,¡± Song Qingshu urged.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zeng Rou said, though she wondered if she should consult the Ninth Princess first. She feared that if Song Qingshu acted impulsively, the Ninth Princess might end up in destitute.

    However, when Ah Jiu heard about it, her eyes lit up with excitement. She handed a small, ornate box to Zeng Rou. ¡°This is my umted dowry. Bet it all. And if you have any savings, bet those too. Opportunities like this are rare.¡±

    Stunned by the Ninth Princess¡¯s enthusiasm, Zeng Rou left, feeling disoriented.¡°Young Master Song, are you so confident you¡¯ll win?¡± Yang Miaozhen asked, apparently feeling incredulous.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Song Qingshu gave a modest smile, ¡°I think I have a good chance.¡±

    Yang Miaozhen was perplexed.

    ¡®Is he genuinely confident or just putting on an act to unsettle me?¡¯

    ¡°So, you think you can definitely defeat me?¡± Yang Miaozhen stared intently at him.

    ¡°Fourth Lady¡¯s spear skills are exceptional. I wouldn¡¯t dare say it¡¯s a sure thing,¡± Song Qingshu replied humbly.

    Yang Miaozhen ground her teeth in frustration. Despite his modest words, his demeanor suggested he didn¡¯t see her as a real threat at all!

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± Yang Miaozhen muttered, suppressing her irritation. She was about to leave when she noticed Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu were absent. ¡°Where are Lady Zhou and the Ninth Princess?¡±

    ¡°They have some matters to attend to,¡± Song Qingshu answered curtly, refusing to borate.

    ¡°What could be more important than being with their husband at a time like this?¡± Yang Miaozhen wondered aloud but realized she wouldn¡¯t get any more information and decided to leave. As she walked away, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°People in the martial world say you¡¯re fortunate to have two such fairies in your life. I¡¯m curious how you managed to make them get along like sisters.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be their sister and find out?¡± Song Qingshu teased.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Yang Miaozhen spat, a habit from her rough life among bandits. Usually, she would retaliate with her sharp tongue and martial prowess, but faced with Song Qingshu¡¯s thick skin and great strength, she found herself at a loss and stomped off in frustration.

    An hour passed quickly. Huang Rong announced the start of the third round, with the first match between Song Qingshu and Yang Miaozhen.

    Yang Miaozhen stood straight at one end of the tform, her spear resting on the ground. She felt at her peak, even better than during her match with Shi Potian. This time, she forwent her red cloak, knowing it was a liability against an opponent of Song Qingshu¡¯s caliber.

    Watching the woman across the stage, Song Qingshu almost whistled. Yang Miaozhen¡¯s tall, curvy figure was fully revealed without the cloak, like a proud warhorse awaiting its destined knight.

    ¡°Focus, focus,¡± Song Qingshu chided himself.

    Noticing his momentary distraction, Yang Miaozhen acted swiftly. With a shout, she swung her spear, sending the stones on the tform flying towards him.

    Song Qingshu focused, extended his hands, and stopped the stones mid-air as if held by an invisible force. This disy of mastery shocked many onlookers, showcasing a level of skill only a grandmaster could achieve.

    Familiar faces in the crowd reacted differently. Yu Wanting and Wen Tai turned pale with both hatred and fear.

    Friends from the Prince Mu Pce and Wudang showed joy, while the Shaolin and Quanzhen sect members looked serious.

    Huang Rong¡¯s expression wasplex as she watched, wondering if her husband Guo Jing could surpass Song Qingshu. Remembering the events in the cave, she sighed and nced away, noticing her daughter Guo Fu gazing at Song Qingshu with shining eyes. Huang Rong was rmed: ¡®Why is Fu¡¯er looking at him like that?¡¯

    On the stage, the moment of stillness ended as the stones shattered, and Yang Miaozhen¡¯s spear shot forward. She spun like a whirlwind, her speed and power increased, forcing Song Qingshu to dodge with a quick sidestep.

    Anticipating his move, Yang Miaozhen shifted her spear downward, using the tform¡¯s rebound to spin and kick at Song Qingshu with her long, powerful legs like a spear aimed at his neck.<hr>

    From now on there will be a chapter of FSM on Friday¡¯s as well. So that makes it 4 FSM chapters a week. Also, I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter.<hr>

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely. <strong>Progress</strong>: 1/5

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 483: Fourth Ladyâ€™s Tricks

    Chapter 483: Fourth Lady¡¯s Tricks

    Yang Miaozhen¡¯s move was truly unexpected. While people had seen legs sweep like whips, no one had seen them used to perform spear techniques.

    Yang Miaozhen¡¯s legs were long and straight, and when she wielded the Pear Blossom Spear, the power was no less than that of a real spear. Song Qingshu was caught off guard and almost got his face disfigured.

    However, given Song Qingshu¡¯s current level of skill, though surprised, he remainedposed. He raised his palm and, whether pping, flicking, or pushing, he always managed to strike the weak spot on Yang Miaozhen¡¯s ankle, nullifying her fierce attacks.

    Yang Miaozhen didn¡¯t intend to defeat Song Qingshu with her legs alone. Her spear technique emphasized fluidity and natural flow, making every part of her body a potential weapon. Thus, her attacks were continuous, leaving her opponent exhausted.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s palm supported her ankle and lifted it slightly. Yang Miaozhen used the force to somersault in mid-air. The Pear Blossom Spear that had been nted in the ring now gleamed coldly as it thrust towards Song Qingshu¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Fourth Lady¡¯s flexibility is truly amazing!¡±

    Song Qingshu praised inwardly as he swiftly retreated several yards. Yang Miaozhen¡¯s attack failed, and she didn¡¯t press on. Instead, she stood still, focusing her gaze on him.

    ¡°Fourth Lady, it¡¯s impolite not to return the favor. You¡¯ve attacked once; now it¡¯s my turn, right?¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile, his eyes noticing the fine sweat on Yang Miaozhen¡¯s temples.

    ¡°Please!¡± Yang Miaozhen responded with a graceful smile, though she didn¡¯t feel as rxed as she appeared. She had fought Song Qingshu before and knew that his ghostly speed was the most troublesome aspect.¡°Then Fourth Lady, be careful.¡± As soon as Song Qingshu finished speaking, his entire body turned into a shadow. The spectators below the ring had no idea what had happened, and where Yang Miaozhen stood, a cluster of dazzling spear flowers burst forth.

    ¡°Mother, where has Song Qingshu gone? I only see that Fourth Lady dancing with the spear on the ring,¡± Guo Fu eximed, her eyes wide with surprise, looking around but unable to find Song Qingshu.

    Huang Rong was deeply shocked. How could a person¡¯s speed be so fast?

    Seeing her daughter constantly asking, Huang Rong pointed to the ring with aplex expression: ¡°He¡¯s been there all along. It¡¯s just that his speed is too fast for you to see.¡±

    Guo Fu was stunned and focused more intently around Yang Miaozhen. Under her mother¡¯s guidance, she finally caught a faint gray shadow, but it vanished in the blink of an eye. When she tried to look again, her eyes began to hurt, and she saw stars. ¡°Is he a man or a ghost?¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face flushed slightly, thinking to herself, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a ghost, and a lecher0us one at that.¡±

    Yang Miaozhen, at the center of the storm, felt it more intensely. Her eyesight was naturally far superior to Guo Fu¡¯s, but she still struggled to catch sight of Song Qingshu. Eventually, she simply closed her eyes. In this situation, it didn¡¯t matter if she could see or not; it was better to use her heart to sense the air currents and Song Qingshu¡¯s movements.

    If the Pear Blossom Spear¡¯s usual power was a ten, Yang Miaozhen, in her calm state, wielded it with the force of twelve.

    Each pear blossom that bloomed around her was formed by her True Qi. No matter how fast Song Qingshu was, if he wanted to attack her, he had to break through these pear blossoms.

    And each pear blossom was connected to her Qi. She could sense which ones were shattered, moved, or had abnormal air currents around them. Her mind was like a clear mirror.

    Thus, despite Song Qingshu¡¯s speed, she could predict his attack angles and trajectories from the state of the pear blossoms. Even though she couldn¡¯t see him, she stood firm, like a boat in a storm, seemingly in danger but always managing to turn the danger aside.

    The martial artists watching were dazzled. They had witnessed Yang Miaozhen¡¯s exquisite spear technique earlier, covering Shi Potian with pear blossoms. Now, the tables had turned, and she was on the defensive, struggling to hold her ground within three feet.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s Qinggong had surpassed most people¡¯s understanding, leading to much discussion. With such Qinggong, he was already in an unbeatable position. Who would win the title of Golden Serpent King was uncertain.

    The Red Flower Society members were worried too. Yu Wanting remained calm, but Wen Tai couldn¡¯t help but ask the young girl nearby, ¡°Ah Qing, do you have a way to deal with Song¡¯s speed?¡±

    Ah Qing was busily munching on an apple. Hearing his question, she nced at the ring and said with augh, ¡°Simple, just fill the ring with Sword Qi.¡±

    Ah Qing¡¯s answer left everyone speechless. Who else but her could do that? But her method made sense. Like sunlight everywhere, if the ring was filled with Sword Qi, Song Qingshu would have nowhere to escape, no matter how fast he was.

    Wen Tai exchanged a nce with Yu Wanting, both seeing the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. They thought, ¡°If Song Qingshu tries this against Ah Qing next time, he¡¯s courting death.¡±

    At this moment, the two on the ring suddenly separated. Looking at the slightly panting Yang Miaozhen, Song Qingshu praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe up with this method to counter my speed.¡± Though others thought he had the upper hand, he knew that he hadn¡¯t gained much advantage in thest round.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Yang Miaozhen said with pride. After suffering a loss to Song Qingshust time, she had spent much effort devising a countermeasure, hence her ease this time.

    ¡°But this consumes a lot of your energy. How long can you hold on if I keep attacking?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes involuntarily moved to Yang Miaozhen¡¯s chest, which was heaving with her breaths.

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s gaze, Yang Miaozhen didn¡¯t evade it. Instead, she deliberately puffed out her chest, showing apleteck of concern, her voice turning coquettish, ¡°Are you just going to bully me with your speed every time? Even if you win, it won¡¯t be honorable. I won¡¯t be convinced.¡±

    <em>¡®When will I ever change this bad habit?¡¯</em> Song Qingshu scolded himself inwardly before smiling, ¡°Then how does Fourth Lady want topete?¡±

    Yang Miaozhen¡¯s eyes rolled mischievously as she drew four footprints on the ground with her spear, ¡°We will stand in these circles and fight. Whoever steps out loses. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡± Song Qingshu pretended to hesitate.

    Yang Miaozhen added, ¡°This restricts your Qinggong. To be fair, I won¡¯t use the Pear Blossom Spear. We¡¯ll only use fists and feet. What do you say?¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Sponsored Chapter: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 484: Close Combat

    Chapter 484: Close Combat

    Song Qingshu found Yang Miaozhen¡¯s proposal quite amusing.

    On the surface, it seemed fair, but it was actually quite cunning. From their earlier exchange, he knew her Plum Blossom Spear technique was highly refined. With or without a spear, her legs could serve as the spear, and her hands could naturally execute the spear techniques as well. By merely giving up weapons, she aimed to neutralize his advantages in Qinggong and swordsmanship, a clever move indeed.

    However, Song Qingshu, always a gentleman, didn¡¯t mind Yang Miaozhen¡¯s harmless cunning. He pretended to be unaware and nodded in agreement.

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s faint smile, Yang Miaozhen felt a bit embarrassed. She realized he had probably seen through her ruse and only agreed because of his confidence.

    <em>¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll make you regret underestimating me!¡¯</em> She thought.

    They took their positions within the marked circle.

    Yang Miaozhen smiled slightly, ¡°Please forgive my offense, brother.¡±

    With that, she swung her arm, attacking Song Qingshu from an incredible angle with her hand, mimicking the Plum Blossom Spear technique.

    Yang Miaozhen felt a surge of triumph. In such a confined space, thepetition relied more on the intricacy of the moves, and her Plum Blossom Spear was known for its sophisticated techniques. She was sure Song Qingshu had miscalcted this time.Suddenly, her expression changed as she saw Song Qingshu casually lift his hand, slowly yet urately intercepting her wrist. She tried to change her move, but it was toote. Her wrist was firmly grasped by Song Qingshu, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free.

    Gritting her teeth, she took advantage of the moment when Song Qingshu hadn¡¯t yet seized her acupoints. She swung her other hand in a wide arc towards his neck, calcting that he would have to release her wrist to dodge. But Song Qingshu simply leaned his head back, narrowly avoiding her attack by an inch. Her move exhausted its strength, and she couldn¡¯t ovee that final inch.

    Yang Miaozhen snorted softly. The Plum Blossom Spear technique wasn¡¯t so easily defeated. She changed her palm strike to a flick, her long fingers stretching out like plucking strings, aiming for Song Qingshu¡¯s throat. Though her hand couldn¡¯t move forward, her fingers were long enough to reach him. A light touch to his throat, the most vulnerable part of the human body, could cause him to briefly lose breath, despite his strong inner strength.

    In a battle of experts, victory often came down to a hair¡¯s breadth. Yang Miaozhen anticipated her impending win, but her smile quickly froze. Song Qingshu had not expected this move, and avoiding it would be easy, but it would require him to step out of the circle. Just as he regretted his earlier arrogance, an idea struck him.

    Yang Miaozhen was still gloating when she suddenly felt Song Qingshu bite her extended fingers. She even felt his tongue lightly licking her fingertips. Stunned, she froze, staring at him nkly.

    ¡°Are they fighting or flirting?¡± Someone jeered.

    ¡°Did they just kiss?¡±

    ¡°This Song guy is impressive. Yesterday he was with the Ninth Princess, and today he¡¯s flirting with this Tigress in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Lady, where¡¯s your usual fierceness? You¡¯re acting like a shy little wife now.¡±

    ¡°No matter how fierce she is, she¡¯s still a woman. Faced with a handsome guy, she¡¯s bound to be smitten.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~¡±

    Hearing the crude remarks from the audience, Yang Miaozhen snapped out of her daze, feeling both ashamed and angry. Her wrist was gripped by Song Qingshu, and her other hand was in his mouth. She could only lift her leg and fiercely aim for his groin.

    The men below gasped in unison, feeling a chill between their legs.

    <em>¡®This woman has quite the temper¡­¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu was also taken aback.

    Yang Miaozhen¡¯s kick was full of hatred. If it connected, his happiness and future generations would be at risk.

    He quickly dodged to the side, avoiding her kick, and took advantage of her weakened strength to mp her raised leg under his arm.

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    The crowd let out a series of suggestive whistles. With both her hands and legs restrained by Song Qingshu, Yang Miaozhen¡¯s position was extremelypromising, her tight outfit unable to conceal her curves. The onlookers¡¯ eyes widened.

    Yang Miaozhen struggled several times, but her strength seemed to vanish into thin air. Ashamed and angry, she shouted, ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°If Fourth Lady admits defeat, I will naturally let you go,¡± Song Qingshu said, admiring her close-up beauty.

    Yang Miaozhen blushed under his lecherous gaze and twisted her waist, her body lifting off the ground as she kicked at his ribs with her free leg.

    Anticipating this, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t dodge this time and took the kick head-on. Although shended a hit, Yang Miaozhen¡¯s face changed because her force was neutralized by a soft energy, simr to Shi Potian¡¯s protective skill.

    Before she could process her shock, she found her other leg also mped under his arm. Now she waspletely hanging off him, both legs and one hand restrained, and her other hand in his mouth¡ªa highly suggestive position, like a couple in an intimate embrace.

    ¡°Wow~¡±

    Hearing the audience¡¯s exmations, Yang Miaozhen wished she could dig a hole somewhere and bury herself. Song Qingshu¡¯s voice came to her ears, ¡°Fourth Lady, your feet are off the ground. ording to your own rules, you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Yang Miaozhen didn¡¯t care about winning or losing now. ¡°I lost, I lost, let me down,¡± she pleaded, unable to bear being held in such an embrace in front of everyone.

    ¡°Apologies for any offense,¡± Song Qingshu gently set her down, apologizing sincerely.

    Yang Miaozhen felt frustrated, knowing this situation was her own doing. She had proposed this method ofbat and initiated the attacks.

    He had only defended himself.

    With no one to vent her anger on, Yang Miaozhen snorted coldly and hurriedly left the stage as if she was escaping.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 485: Giant Eagleâ€™s Tragic Past

    Chapter 485: Giant Eagle¡¯s Tragic Past

    ¡°This Song Qingshu is quite adept at ruining women¡¯s lives.¡±

    Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when she noticed Yang Miaozhen¡¯s flushed face after her match. She red at Song Qingshu, but to her surprise, he was looking at her too. Startled, she quickly averted her gaze, hurriedly stepped onto the stage to give a brief summary, and then promptly announced the start of the next match.

    Ah Qing vs. Yang Guo!

    ¡°Big brother, what happened to your arm?¡± Ah Qing asked curiously, staring at Yang Guo¡¯s empty sleeve.

    Yang Guo frowned. His severed arm was a sore spot for him. He often felt the urge to teach a lesson to anyone who stared at it too long, let alone directly asked about it.

    However, seeing Ah Qing¡¯s innocent and genuine expression, devoid of malice, Yang Guo didn¡¯t get angry. He simply replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s was cut off.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Ah Qing was even more curious. ¡°Did a tiger bite it off?¡± To Ah Qing, the fiercest animal she could think of was a tiger.

    ¡°No, it was cut off by someone.¡± Yang Guo¡¯s voice turned icy as he cast a venomous nce at Guo Fu in the audience.

    Feeling guilty under his gaze, Guo Fu quickly hid behind her mother.Huang Rong gently patted her daughter¡¯s hand, worry clouding her mind: <em>¡®How can this grudge ever be resolved?¡¯</em>

    ¡°Cut off by someone?¡± Ah Qing eximed, looking at Yang Guo with sympathy. ¡°That must have hurt a lot.¡±

    Yang Guo hated being pitied, but Ah Qing¡¯s tone was sincere. He frowned and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use only one hand too.¡± Ah Qing instinctively put one hand behind her back.

    Yang Guo¡¯s pride red up, and he angrily said, ¡°I, Yang Guo, stand tall and proud. Winning is winning, losing is losing. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ah Qing couldn¡¯t help but nce at his severed arm.

    Yang Guo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I have one arm, I can¡¯t beat you. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Ah Qing said with a mischievous smile, twirling a new green bamboo staff and thrusting it toward Yang Guo.

    Yang Guo¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stood motionless, waiting until Ah Qing was within three feet of him before he finally moved.

    With a dragon¡¯s roar, Yang Guo¡¯s ck Iron Sword struck. Given the sword¡¯s formidable power, Yang Guo was confident that no matter how skilled Ah Qing was, her bamboo staff wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Ah Qing had seen Yang Guo¡¯s previous matches. Each time his opponents went head-to-head with him, their weapons were either sent flying or broken by his ck Iron Sword. She dared not confront it directly. With a twist of her wrist, she angled the bamboo staff toward the back of the ck Iron Sword.

    Yang Guo was also wary of Ah Qing¡¯s sword Qi, fearing his ck Iron Sword might be damaged. He changed his move, using the sword¡¯s t side to absorb the bamboo staff with a soft force.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ah Qing hadn¡¯t expected such a heavy weapon to be used so skillfully. She felt a strong suction pulling her bamboo staff, nearly causing her to lose her grip.

    With a flick of her wrist and a gentle brush of her sleeve, the bamboo staff spun rapidly, breaking free from the sword¡¯s grip and returning to Ah Qing¡¯s control.

    Yang Guo trembled from the spiral force transmitted through the sword, stepping back to regain his bnce.

    Ah Qing also took several steps back, her nose wrinkling. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t engage you in closebat.¡± She then unleashed a fierce wave of sword Qi toward Yang Guo.

    Ah Qing was wary of Yang Guo¡¯s ck Iron Sword. In closebat, her bamboo staff would be at a significant disadvantage.

    Yang Guo shifted his steps slightly, dodging the sword Qi. Just as Ah Qing was about to redirect the sword Qi back at him, Yang Guo struck first, smashing his ck Iron Sword into the green sword Qi.

    Boom!

    Dust flew on the stage. Sharp-eyed experts in the audience saw that although Yang Guo was covered in stone debris and looked a bit disheveled, he was unharmed. The fierce sword Qi had dissipated.

    Ah Qing looked at the ck ck Iron Sword in Yang Guo¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with doubt.

    Not only Ah Qing, but everyone in the audience stared fervently at the ck Iron Sword. Yang Guo¡¯s previous performances, where he defeated all challengers, had already attracted significant attention. Now, seeing it effortlessly disperse Ah Qing¡¯s innate sword Qi without a scratch, it was clear this was a legendary weapon.

    Many people began to covet the sword, but considering Yang Guo¡¯s martial skills, they reluctantly gave up the tempting idea.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen this sword before,¡± Ah Qing suddenly said.

    ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± Yang Guo replied. ¡°This sword has been buried in a tomb for who knows how many years. How could you have seen it?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mistake it,¡± Ah Qing frowned, her memory hazy. ¡°But the person holding it then wasn¡¯t you. It was someone else.¡±

    Yang Guo was shocked. ¡°Do you know Senior Dugu Qiubai?¡± He regretted the question immediately.

    ¡°Is that person¡¯s name Dugu Qiubai?¡± Ah Qing seemed lost in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. I only remember a giant eagle always by his side.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Now it was Yang Guo¡¯s turn to be stunned, his mouth agape for a long time.

    Song Qingshu was equally astonished. If Ah Qing had met Dugu Qiubai, how old was she? Looking at Ah Qing¡¯s youthful and innocent face, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Could she be like the Old Woman of Tianshan, a youthful-looking but elderly woman?

    ¡°That person kept pestering me to fight, but I don¡¯t like fighting, so I ignored him. Who would have thought he¡­¡± Ah Qing grew more agitated, her lips pouting high.

    ¡°What did Senior Dugu do?¡± Yang Guo asked, echoing Song Qingshu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Hmph, that bad guy let his giant eagle eat one of my sheep!¡± Ah Qing gritted her teeth, clearly recounting a great grievance.

    ¡°A sheep?¡± Yang Guo was baffled. To him, it was just a sheep. Why make such a fuss?

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned strange, guessing that the eagle must have suffered back then.

    Sure enough, Ah Qing snorted, ¡°Dare to eat my sheep? I plucked that stupid bird¡¯s feathers. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t pluck much before that person intervened.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, but that stupid bird didn¡¯t have a good oue. I plucked its most important feathers, and it could never fly again.¡±

    Hearing Ah Qing¡¯s words, Song Qingshu¡¯s expression became colorful. So that¡¯s why the giant eagle couldn¡¯t fly anymore. No wonder it grew fatter and fatter, sumbing to despair.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 486: The Heartbroken Palm

    Chapter 486: The Heartbroken Palm

    Yang Guo had a strange expression on his face, thinking that Brother Eagle also had such a tragic past.

    ¡°Who won in the end?¡± Yang Guo suddenly asked, but he already knew the answer in his heart. Since Senior Dugu left such words in the Sword Tomb, it proved he had never lost in his life. For some reason, Dugu Qiubai was like a god in Yang Guo¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t ept any blemish on this deity.

    Upon hearing Yang Guo¡¯s question, Ah Qing immediately looked embarrassed. ¡°Originally, I was slightly better than him, but with that big eagle, he was a bit better than me.¡±

    Since losing his arm, Yang Guo rarely showed a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have your sheep?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ah Qing wrinkled her delicate nose. ¡°It¡¯s because I have to take care of the sheep that I¡¯m slightly worse than them.¡±

    Noticing the smile on Yang Guo¡¯s face, Ah Qing immediately got angry. ¡°I thought you were pitiful for losing an arm, but who knew you would mock me. It turns out that everyone who wields this sword is not a good person.¡±

    Feeling like she was struck in a sore spot, Ah Qing immediately went into a frenzy, brandishing her green bamboo staff. Sword Qi shot towards Yang Guo from afar.

    Yang Guo¡¯s expression changed. He quickly raised his sword to defend himself. The Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s Qinggong was unrivaled in the world, but after Yang Guo switched to practicing with a heavy sword, he had given up the path of agility. With the heavy sword in hand, his defense was nearly invincible. He didn¡¯t need to dodge, he just had to meet the iing attack with his heavy sword, forcing his opponent to change their move.

    Unfortunately, this time Yang Guo was facing a maniac who could release infinite innate Sword Qi. He worried that passively blocking would damage his ck Iron Sword, so he had to actively attack the iing Sword Qi with his heavy sword.The ck Iron Sword was too heavy. After blocking dozens of moves, Yang Guo¡¯s arm gradually went numb, and his moves started to be sluggish. Eventually, he gave up swinging it and simply stood it in front of him, channeling his internal energy into the sword to withstand the endless Sword Qi.

    Before long, Yang Guo keenly felt a tremor from the ck Iron Sword. He knew that continuously enduring such bombardment was damaging the sword. If this continued, the sword might not hold up.

    Nowadays, Yang Guo had no family left; besides the Divine Eagle, he was most attached to this ck Iron Sword. He couldn¡¯t bear to see it damaged and was about to concede, but a surge of resentment arose in his heart.

    Guo Jing and Huang Rong not only had a vendetta for killing his father but also for severing his arm. He swore to avenge these grievances. Unfortunately, they were both highly skilled and influential in the martial world. If he didn¡¯t be the Golden Serpent King this time, how could he, being alone and powerless, seek revenge?

    And then there was his master¡­ If he became the Golden Serpent King, she would surely hear the news ande to find him¡­

    Thinking of Xiao Longnu, Yang Guo felt a deep sorrow, and a sense of longing surged in his heart.

    In the arena, the crowd¡¯s expressions changed because they simultaneously sensed a change in the atmosphere on the stage. Centered on Yang Guo, a deste aura spread out, quickly filling the entire ce.

    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression changed. With his level of cultivation, he naturally sensed a destructive aura rising, which shocked him. ¡°Ah Qing, be careful!¡±

    Almost simultaneously, Yang Guo raised his hand, and the sky-blue Sword Qi in front of him shattered inch by inch. Ah Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she quickly ced the green bamboo staff horizontally in front of her.

    With a crack, the bamboo staff shattered into powder. Ah Qing spat out a mouthful of blood and flew off the stage like a broken kite.

    ¡°Ah Qing was defeated?¡±

    ¡°What kind of martial art did Yang Guo use?¡±

    ¡°If that destructive move had hit me, wouldn¡¯t I have been smashed to pieces?¡±

    ¡­

    Below the stage, thoughts shed through the minds of the experts, and they were surprised to see Ah Qing flip in midair and stand shakily on the edge of the stage without falling off.

    ¡°What is this move called?¡± Ah Qing wiped the blood from her mouth and looked at Yang Guo in surprise.

    ¡°The heartbroken are pained by separation.¡± For some reason, the poem ¡°On Parting¡± by Jiang Yan suddenly shed in Yang Guo¡¯s mind, and he blurted out, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Heartbroken Palm.¡±

    ¡°Heartbroken Palm? What a strange name.¡± With Ah Qing¡¯s carefree nature, she naturally couldn¡¯t understand the sorrow hidden in those words. ¡°Alright, I have another move for you to try.¡±

    Ah Qing¡¯s green bamboo staff was destroyed, so she simply spread her hands. As her hands rose from her sides to above her head, blue Sword Qi materialized from the surrounding air, forming a fan-like array that floated above her head. The Sword Qi then converged into a giant blue sword.

    Ah Qing made a downward shing gesture, and the giant blue sword roared towards Yang Guo.

    Yang Guo, who had been gathering his strength, saw this and gravely struck out with a palm.

    The dark gray Qi of his punch collided with the blue giant sword, creating a massive explosion. The giant sword hovered in the air, seemingly held by an invisible hand, unable to descend.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ah Qing made a sound of surprise and waved her other hand, sending another stream of Sword Qi to reinforce the giant sword, making it even more vibrant.

    Sweat began to bead on Yang Guo¡¯s temples. Having justprehended the Heartbroken Palm, he wasn¡¯t very adept at using it. He was already struggling against the giant sword, and now Ah Qing was continuously reinforcing it with more Sword Qi.

    He knew he had lost, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit defeat.

    Having lost his father at a young age and faced many hardships over the years, Yang Guo had developed an extremely stubborn personality. Even when he was almost beaten to death by the Wu brothers as a child, he refused to admit defeat. Now, with his martial arts a hundred times stronger than before, his pride was even greater. Stubborn as a bull, he would rather die on the stage than admit defeat.

    Sensing that Yang Guo¡¯s palm strength seemed to increase again, Ah Qing didn¡¯t realize he was at his limit. She thought he was about to counterattack, so she panicked and used all her strength to sh at Yang Guo.

    Yang Guo spat out a mouthful of blood and couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The Qi supporting his punch dissipated, and the blue giant sword split it in two, shing down like a breaking bamboo.

    Watching the approaching giant sword, Yang Guo instinctively closed his eyes and sighed in his heart: <em>¡®Farewell, master¡­¡¯</em>

    Ah Qing then realized that Yang Guo could no longer hold on, but unfortunately, she had gone all out in her excitement, and there was no time to change her move. She could only watch as the giant blue sword shed towards Yang Guo.

    Imagining the imminent scene of flesh and blood flying, Ah Qing instinctively closed her eyes.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 487: Moved

    Chapter 487: Moved

    Boom!

    The giant sword finally struck down, raising a massive cloud of dust and debris. As the dust gradually settled, the crowd was stunned to see that the entire tform had been split in two by the blue sword, with a bottomless sword mark dividing it.

    ¡°What a terrifying sword strike!¡±

    This was the first thought of everyone present.

    ¡°That kid Yang Guo is probably reduced to ashes by now.¡±

    This was the second thought of everyone present.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Song, for your timely help,¡± a voice full of lingering fear spoke up from the side.

    Hearing the familiar voice, the crowd turned in shock to see Yang Guo, his face pale, bowing to Song Qingshu.

    ¡°It was nothing, Brother Yang. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Song Qingshu quickly helped him up. It turned out that at the critical moment, Song Qingshu had appeared on the stage and, using lightning-fast Qinggong, had saved Yang Guo.Yang Guo¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°It might have been a trivial effort for Brother Song, but it was a life-saving grace for me. In the future, whatever Brother Song asks, I willply without hesitation.¡±

    Song Qingshu suddenly had a peculiar expression, thinking, <em>¡®If I ask for Xiao Longnu, would you really give her to me?¡¯</em>

    Actually, Song Qingshu had hesitated about whether to save him. After all, Xiao Longnu was the ultimate fantasy of all men, and Song Qingshu was no exception. When he had seen Xiao Longnu with Bing Xue¡¯er at the inn before, he had been struck by her otherworldly beauty, and his innate desire to possess her had naturally arisen.

    However, the love between Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo was unbreakable. Unless he used force, it was impossible to win her heart and body. But using such despicable means was something Song Qingshu had sworn off long ago.

    Letting Ah Qing eliminate Yang Guo in a fair duel would also work. With his abilities, he would have no trouble pursuing Xiao Longnu afterwards. This was the wicked thought that had arisen in Song Qingshu¡¯s mind.

    But in the end, Song Qingshu dismissed the idea. Such actions were too dishonorable, and his recent progress in martial arts was mainly due to cultivating his state of mind. If he turned a blind eye now, he might deceive others but not himself. This would leave a w in his state of mind, making it impossible to advance his skills any further¡ªa price too high to pay.

    Moreover, in his past life, Song Qingshu had admired Yang Guo as a character: rebellious yet inherently chivalrous, always fighting against the world, both pitiable and admirable.

    Even more admirable was Yang Guo¡¯s deep love; despite countless beautiful women falling for him over the years, his heart remained solely for Xiao Longnu. This was astonishing to men and touching to women.

    For all these reasons, Song Qingshu chose to save Yang Guo.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright. I¡¯m really sorry for what happened earlier. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Ah Qing hurried over, looking Yang Guo up and down and apologizing in a voice tinged with a sob.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s partly my fault for being too stubborn and not admitting defeat earlier.¡± Yang Guo understood what had happened and held no grudge against the girl before him.

    ¡°But I almost killed you. I feel so guilty. How about¡­ How about I¡­¡± Ah Qing¡¯s face suddenly showed a hint of struggle.

    ¡°How about what?¡± Yang Guo asked instinctively.

    ¡°How about Ipensate you with a sheep?¡± Ah Qing¡¯s face showed a pained expression.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yang Guo felt perplexed, thinking, ¡°What would I do with a sheep?¡±

    Song Qingshu almost burst outughing, thinking,<em> ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Ah Qing to be willing to part with a sheep. She must really feel guilty. She doesn¡¯t realize that what is most precious to her means nothing to others.¡¯</em>

    ¡°Ah Qing, I don¡¯t thinkpensating with a sheep is necessary. Yang Guo hasn¡¯t been seriously hurt, and he even gained something from this duel, understanding a profound martial art. So, you don¡¯t need to feel too bad.¡± Song Qingshu decided to mediate to avoid further awkwardness.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ah Qing¡¯s big eyes blinked as she looked at Yang Guo.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yang Guo nodded, unable to help looking at his own hand. ¡°Thanks to the duel with Miss Ah Qing, Iprehended such a marvelous palm technique.¡±

    ¡°Your palm technique is truly amazing. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. My chest still hurts,¡± Ah Qing pouted, rubbing her chest.

    Song Qingshu nced at her t chest and couldn¡¯t help but think, <em>¡®It¡¯s already so small, and after taking that palm strike, it¡¯s even more like a tbread.¡¯</em>

    ¡°Miss Ah Qing¡¯s swordsmanship is what truly opened my eyes. I admit my defeat this time,¡± Yang Guoughed, ¡°but next time we meet, I might not lose to you.¡±

    Yang Guo felt as if he had opened a door to a new world of martial arts and believed that soon his skills would reach new heights.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Ah Qingughed.

    As the three were chatting happily, a discordant voice interrupted, ¡°Ah Qing, don¡¯t fall for someone¡¯s tricks. You need to focus on healing and preparing for the final match.¡±

    Seeing the purple-d girl before him, Song Qingshu felt frustrated, thinking, <em>¡®I need to teach Hu Fei a lesson so he doesn¡¯t get bewitched by Yuan Ziyi in the future. Maybe I should have Yun Zhonghe take care of her? Let¡¯s see her act smug after that.¡¯</em>

    Thinking of Yun Zhonghe¡¯s sinister face, Song Qingshu found him unusually pleasing to the eye for the first time.

    <em>¡®Well, I guess I¡¯m a bit shameless, using all sorts of excuses to keep Yun Zhonghe alive because of his usefulness in assisting me. Without such a scoundrel¡¯s indirect help, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to approach some girls.¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his little tricks. His unique experiences had given him a peculiar moral code, neither entirely good nor entirely evil¡ªneither an outright viin nor a gentleman who sacrifices himself. (G: There you go, a clear and urate definition of the protagonist¡¯s character, and his thought process.)

    Ah Qing was pulled away by Yuan Ziyi.

    Since Song Qingshu didn¡¯t speak up, Yang Guo couldn¡¯t say anything either. Seeing Song Qingshu deep in thought, Yang Guo thought he was contemting strategies for the final match and quickly took his leave, ¡°Brother Song, I¡¯ll leave now and not disturb your rest.¡±

    ¡°Please, Brother Yang,¡± Song Qingshu replied, not detaining him.

    After Yang Guo left, Huang Rong leisurely approached, ¡°Young Master Song, I wonder what your chances are in the uing match?¡±

    Song Qingshu looked up and down at the stunning woman before him, smiling mysteriously, ¡°That depends on whether Madame wants me to win or lose.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 488: Battlefield Nurse

    Chapter 488: Battlefield Nurse

    Huang Rong¡¯s heart skipped a beat under his direct gaze, and she instinctively replied, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it has something to do with you,¡± Song Qingshu smiled slightly. ¡°If Madame wants me to win, I dare not lose; if Madam wants me to lose, I dare not win.¡±

    Huang Rong felt her heartbeat quicken a bit, but she had weathered many storms and quickly regained herposure after taking a deep breath. ¡°Young Master Song, your skill in pleasing women is truly eye-opening. I hope Ah Qing will also fall for your trickster.¡± Without waiting for his response, she gracefully walked away, though her steps seemed a bit awkward.

    Song Qingshu had no intention of pestering her. Watching Huang Rong¡¯s charming figure, he couldn¡¯t help but smile yfully. Teasing such a virtuous married woman asionally felt quite pleasant.

    ¡°Ah Jiu, wasn¡¯t I right? Your Brother Song must have taken the opportunity to flirt with Madame Guo again while we weren¡¯t around.¡± Zhou Zhiruo walked over from a distance, apanied by another fairy-like figure, Ah Jiu.

    ¡°It sounds like Brother Song is only mine,¡± Ah Jiu retorted with a pout, clearly unwilling to let Zhou Zhiruo tease her endlessly.

    ¡°Both of my dear wives are back! How did it go?¡± Song Qingshu greeted them boldly, spreading his arms to hug each of them.

    ¡°Who are your dear wives!¡± The twodies eximed coquettishly, quickly dodging his embrace. In fact, they didn¡¯t mind being hugged by Song Qingshu, but doing so in public was too much for them to bear.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t mind and asked with a smile, ¡°How did it go?¡±Seeing him turn to serious matters, the twodies¡¯ expressions also became serious. Ah Jiu replied, ¡°I have contacted the other leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp. As long as Brother Song can win, the Wangwu Sect and Qingshu are naturally on our side. Master Cheng of the Green Bamboo Sect, and the former Ming General Shui Jian, are also willing to join us¡­¡±

    Ah Jiu suddenly paused, and Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Shui Jian apanying his niece back to Jiangnan to bury his brother Shui Dai?¡±

    ¡°General Shui knew this matter was of great importance, so he rushed back after meeting with the Shui family in Jiangnan. The youngdy Shui also expressed great understanding,¡± Ah Jiu exined, then suddenly remembered something, ¡°I recall when we first met in Jinling City, that youngdy Shui was in your room¡­¡±

    Ah Jiu¡¯s words trailed off, and a peculiar smile appeared on her face. ¡°No wonder General Shui agreed so readily. I always thought it was because of my status, but it turns out someone had already won over the youngdy Shui.¡±

    Song Qingshu blushed and protested, ¡°Nonsense, I did nothing improper back then.¡±

    ¡°Really did nothing?¡± Seeing he seemed truthful, Ah Jiu nodded slightly. ¡°Actually, I would have preferred if you had already consummated the rtionship. That way, Shui Jian would be even more reliable.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± This time, not only Zhou Zhiruo but even Song Qingshu was shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±

    Ah Jiu slowly recounted a historical anecdote, ¡°In the past, Emperor Guangwu was trapped in Hebei. To gain the support of King Zhendong, he had to marry his niece Guo Shengtong. With the help of King Zhendong¡¯s 100,000 troops, he was able to ascend to the throne. If Brother Song could secure more support through marriage alliances, I would be thrilled, not jealous.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo fell silent upon hearing this. Unlike Ah Jiu, who was focused on restoring the Ming Dynasty, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s goal was merely to bring glory to Emei. Ah Jiu¡¯s grand aspirations allowed her to tolerate other women, but Zhou Zhiruo wasn¡¯t sure she could be so magnanimous.

    However, Zhou Zhiruo, always thoughtful, understood that if she appeared jealous now, it might annoy others. But hiding her feelings seemed too unfair to herself. She decided to take things one step at a time.

    Song Qingshu, unaware of Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s internal struggle,ughed, ¡°Ah Jiu, your analogy is wed. Guo Shengtong waster deposed by Liu Xiu, and King Zhendong¡¯s n was eradicated for treason.¡±

    Ah Jiu smiled faintly, ¡°I believe you are not someone who would abandon your benefactors.¡±

    ¡°Though I know you¡¯re ttering me, it still makes me happy. Come, this sweet little mouth deserves a kiss,¡± Song Qingshu yfully reached out, making Ah Jiu dodge with augh.

    ¡°Alright, alright, there are others watching. Let¡¯s talk business,¡± Ah Jiu said, pushing him away gently before continuing. ¡°Jiao Wan¡¯er from the Golden Dragon Gang, Rong Cai from the Roaming Dragon Gang (Longyou Gang), Nie Tianfeng from Flying Tiger Ravine (Feihuyu Vige), and Zheng Qiyun from the Seventy-Two Inds overseas are still ambiguous. I suspect they are waiting to see who wins.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Betting too early can be risky. As long as I win, they will be easy to recruit.¡±

    Ah Jiu continued, ¡°However, four factions will be difficult to handle: Chu Hongliu from Thousand Willow Manor (Qianliu Vige) is backed by the Red Flower Society; Sha Tongtian from Evil Tiger Gorge (Hugou Vige) is supported by the Sun Moon Holy Cult; Master Shili from Qingliang Temple is connected to Shaolin; and the father-son duo Gai Mengchang and Meng Bofei are aligned with Zuo Lengchan. These groups have deep grudges with you, making them nearly impossible to recruit.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see how they act first.¡±

    The two women nodded, knowing there was no better n for now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also secretly contacted major sects attending the conference. The Wudang Sect, the Heaven and Earth Society, and the Prince Mu Pce have all expressed willingness to stay and support us¡­¡±

    Before Zhou Zhiruo finished, Ah Jiu teased, ¡°Have you mentioned your Emei Sect?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo blushed, ¡°Expelling the invaders is naturally Emei¡¯s duty. However, the sect is all women. Though their martial arts are not weak, killing enemies on the battlefield isn¡¯t their strength.¡±

    Song Qingshu patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhiruo. I won¡¯t foolishly send them to the front lines. I have a perfect role for them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Zhiruo asked, concerned. Though she spoke righteously, involving Emei was still due to her personal feelings, and she didn¡¯t want her disciples to suffer.

    ¡°Of course, they will be battlefield nurses,¡± Song Qingshu said, his mind wandering to fantasies. If time allowed, he would have them in uniform, imagining how the men would be roused with such a sight.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 489: Flawed Sword Technique

    Chapter 489: wed Sword Technique

    ¡°What is a nurse?¡± The two women were puzzled by this strange term.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Qingshu finally snapped out of his fantasy about nurse uniforms. ¡°I¡¯ll exin thatter. Zhiruo, what about the other sects?¡±

    ¡°The Red Flower Society and the Sun Moon Holy Cult clearly won¡¯t help, so I didn¡¯t bother asking them. As for the Mount Song Sect and Shaolin Temple, they talk a good game but haven¡¯tmitted to anything substantial. I suspect they¡¯ll be more likely to kick us while we¡¯re down. The most frustrating is the Quanzhen Sect. They pride themselves on being defenders against foreign invaders, but when I approached them, their responses were mostly perfunctory. They probably won¡¯t put in any real effort.¡± Zhou Zhiruo said, her chest heaving with anger.

    ¡°Zhiruo, you must have endured a lot dealing with these sects,¡± Song Qingshu said sympathetically, holding her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± Zhou Zhiruo blushed and pulled her hand back after a nce at Ah Jiu. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s also the Beggar Gang. In Jiangnan¡­¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo paused before continuing, ¡°Qingshu, you know, during the Lion ying Assembly, we injured some of their elders. Seeing their ally, the Dragon Roaming Gang, agree to your participation in the Golden Serpent Assembly, I thought the animosity was resolved. But when I approached them, I was almost surrounded and attacked. It¡¯s really confusing.¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled awkwardly. The reason was simple: the Dragon Roaming Gang was controlled by Zhao Min, so they naturally agreed. As for the Jiangnan Beggar Gang, they were likely unaware of Zhao Min¡¯s maniption.

    Given the delicate rtionship between Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min, Song Qingshu decided it was best not to mention this.

    Zhou Zhiruo quickly set aside the Jiangnan Beggar Gang issue. ¡°Although we can¡¯t win over the Jiangnan Beggar Gang, we can still try to win over the Xiangyang Beggar Gang.¡±¡°Huh?¡± Song Qingshu was stunned. The Xiangyang Beggar Gang¡­ probably consisted of just Huang Rong and a few others.

    Sensing his confusion, Zhou Zhiruo quickly exined, ¡°The Xiangyang Beggar Gang may be few in number, but Huang Rong¡¯s prestige is high. If she agrees to help, the Jiangnan Beggar Gang might temporarily set aside their personal grudges to resist foreign invaders together. Moreover, Huang Rong is a brilliant strategist, a female Zhuge. She alone is worth thousands of troops.¡±

    ¡°But she may not be willing to help us,¡± Song Qingshu said hesitantly.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare refuse!¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s eyes shed angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget who rescued her. If she is ungrateful, I won¡¯t hesitate to reveal her disheveled, weak state from when she was rescued.¡±

    Ah Jiu smiled faintly. ¡°No need to go that far. As long as Brother Song sweet-talks her, she will certainly help.¡±

    Seeing the two women united, Song Qingshu wisely kept quiet, letting them continue their discussion.

    The designated rest period quickly passed, and Huang Rong announced the official start of the final battle for the Golden Serpent King.

    Watching the man and woman standing on the stage, the heroes present had mixed feelings. The leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp were especially conflicted. On one hand, they hoped Ah Qing would win because her naive and innocent nature would make her an easily controlled puppet. On the other hand, with the Qing army pressing in, they desperately needed a capable leader to guide them through the crisis. In that sense, Song Qingshu seemed like the better choice.

    Standing on the stage, Song Qingshu¡¯s first thought was admiration for the efficiency of the Golden Serpent Camp under Qingqing¡¯s organization. They had rebuilt the stage so quickly. His second thought was concern as he looked at Ah Qing, ¡°Ah Qing, has your injury healed?¡±

    ¡°Notpletely,¡± Ah Qing pouted and touched her still-aching chest. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t affect my strength much. Big brother, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±

    Hearing Ah Qing¡¯s words, the Red Flower Society members turned pale. Yuan Ziyi instinctively covered her face, frustrated that Ah Qing had ignored their advice to feign weakness and catch Song Qingshu off guard.

    Song Qingshu, equally serious, reminded her, ¡°Ah Qing, be careful. Because you are so strong, I may not be able to hold back.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ah Qing said nonchntly, waving her green bamboo rod. ¡°Big brother, you are the best swordsman I¡¯ve seen in the Central ins. I¡¯ve long wanted to have a match with you.¡±

    Looking at the bamboo staff in Ah Qing¡¯s hand, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.

    <em>¡®How did she always have so many identical green bamboo staffs? Was it like an auto-repairing weapon in a video game?¡¯</em>

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your weapon?¡± Seeing Song Qingshu distracted, Ah Qing did not attack but kindly reminded him.

    Appreciating her goodwill, Song Qingshu smiled slightly and suddenly produced a wooden sword. He hadn¡¯t used a weapon in a while due to his rapid progress in martial arts, but facing Ah Qing, he didn¡¯t dare becent.

    Seeing the wooden sword, Ah Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. At her level, she naturally didn¡¯t judge a weapon by its appearance, especially since she used a bamboo rod herself.

    ¡°Hehe, it looks like my bamboo staff won¡¯t get damaged this time.¡± Recalling how her bamboo staff had been broken or shattered in the previous rounds, Ah Qing still felt some resentment.

    ¡°Ladies first, Ah Qing, you may make the first move.¡± Song Qingshu casually moved his wrist, and the wooden sword pointed diagonally at the ground.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Surprised murmurs arose from the audience. Given the evident skills of Song Qingshu and Ah Qing, everyone watched intently, fearing they might miss any details of the duel.

    Third-rate martial artists watched purely for entertainment; second-rate martial artists hoped to learn a trick or two to benefit them for a lifetime; first-rate martial artists sought to gain insights and find ways to counter the two¡¯s techniques.

    But Song Qingshu¡¯s starting stance was¡­

    Even third-rate martial artists could see that Song Qingshu was full of ws, prompting gasps of surprise.

    Only a few in the crowd remained calm, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°Good swordsmanship!¡± Ah Qing praised sincerely.

    Her praise left the onlookers puzzled. How could such a wed stance be considered good?

    Guo Fu, evidently sharing the confusion, tugged on Huang Rong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, how is that wed swordsmanship any good?¡±

    ¡°Since you think his swordsmanship is wed, how many ways do you see to counter it?¡± Huang Rong responded with a question instead of answering directly.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 490: Sword Immortal vs Sword Demon

    Chapter 490: Sword Immortal vs Sword Demon

    Guo Fu, impressed by Ah Qing¡¯s previous performance, instinctively replied, ¡°Ah Qing could probablye up with hundreds of ways.¡±

    Huang Rong sighed, ¡°Fu¡¯er, you¡¯re not advanced enough to understand that being full of openings actually means having no openings at all.¡±

    Though Huang Rong¡¯s martial arts were not top-tier, it was because of her yful nature that she never focused on training. Her talent and insight were exceptional, having been surrounded by top martial artists and learning from the best techniques like the Dog Beating Staff and the Nine Yin Scripture. Thus, she could somewhat grasp Song Qingshu¡¯s profound move.

    When an opponent has many openings, they hesitate due to too many choices, and in a high-level fight, hesitation can determine victory.

    So Ah Qing moved several times but didn¡¯t strike.

    This was Huang Rong¡¯s understanding, limited by her skill level, and different from the actual situation.

    To Ah Qing, Song Qingshu¡¯s casual sword move was naturally aligned with the Dao, appearing full of openings but actually full of hidden dangers and follow-up moves, not openings at all.

    Nevertheless, Ah Qing remained Ah Qing. Despite her doubts, she thrust her bamboo staff at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu smiled, his wooden sword aiming at Ah Qing¡¯s left shoulder in a move that was both defensive and offensive, a brilliant technique.Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Great swordsmanship!¡±

    ¡°Seems pretty good,¡± Guo Fu, though not highly skilled, could see the finesse in the move.

    ¡°Their swordsmanship is among the top three in the world. Fu¡¯er, Da Wa, Xiao Wa, watch carefully. You¡¯ll benefit greatly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother (Master)!¡±

    Seeing Huang Rong¡¯s serious tone, Guo Fu didn¡¯t dare to argue and watched intently. Da Wa and Xiao Wa also focused as per Huang Rong¡¯s instructions.

    Ah Qing twisted her waist, raising her bamboo staff slightly, causing Song Qingshu¡¯s sword to miss and aimed at his waist from another angle.

    ¡°This Ah Qing¡¯s swordsmanship is truly impressive, effortlessly countering Brother Song¡¯s move,¡± Ah Jiu murmured, worried for Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Qingshu is confident, he will win,¡± Zhou Zhiruo said with a hint of excitement.

    The women had discussed how Song Qingshu could win many times but concluded his chances were slim. Yet, Song Qingshu always assured them confidently, piquing their curiosity. Whenever asked about his strategy, he would smile and refuse to reveal anything.

    Seeing Ah Qing¡¯s move, Song Qingshu praised silently and quickly redirected his wooden sword to Ah Qing¡¯s right shoulder, maintaining a bnce of offense and defense.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ah Qing eximed, realizing the iing sword was wless. Continuing her thrust might result in her arm being twisted off, forcing her to block with her bamboo staff and counterattack from another angle, creating an artistic move that amazed the audience.

    Song Qingshuughed, ¡°An excellent move.¡± He parried and returned the attack.

    The two exchanged over twenty moves rapidly, with their wooden sword and bamboo staff never shing, astonishing the onlookers with their seamless transitions and natural flow, each move appearing as if they had only made one continuous attack.

    Since mastering his swordsmanship, Song Qingshu rarely met anyone who could withstand his continuous strikes. Remembering Ah Qing¡¯s reputation as the top swordswoman in the Jin Yong¡¯s literary universe, his spirit soared, showcasing the brilliance of his sword techniques.

    Ah Qing, equally thrilled by the challenge, engaged Song Qingshu with her bamboo staff in an intense exchange. The two seemed to have a mutual understanding, focusing solely on techniques without using internal strength.

    The audience watched with wide eyes, not wanting to miss a single move. Initially, they were awestruck by the swordsmanship, but soon most were overwhelmed, unable to grasp the depth of their techniques.

    Huang Rong, being a high-level martial artist, managed better but found it increasingly challenging after thirty moves. Each move required deep contemtion to understand, oftengging behind as the two had already exchanged several more moves.

    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting exchanged astonished nces, marveling at Song Qingshu¡¯s refined swordsmanship and Ah Qing¡¯s seemingly celestial skills, considering even Zhang Sanfeng might not surpass them in pure swordsmanship.

    Linghu Chong watched with his mouth agape. Knowing the final match was between Song Qingshu and Ah Qing, he couldn¡¯t miss it despite his injuries, disregarding Ren Yingying¡¯s advice.

    ¡°Ah Qing¡¯s swordsmanship seems divine, while Brother Song¡¯s has a hint of demonic charm. One is like a Sword Immortal, the other like a Sword Demon. Truly admirable.¡±

    Among the audience, few could match Linghu Chong¡¯s expertise in swordsmanship. Thus, he appreciated the intricacies more deeply, starting withpetitive thoughts but soon drenched in cold sweat as he realized the vast gap between their mastery and his own.

    Despite the famed ability of the Nine Swords of Dugu to counter any technique, it required the opponent to have a form to counter. The two on stage had transcended forms, fighting in a state of formlessness.

    Linghu Chong recalled a past conversation with Feng Qingyang about how formless experts would duel.

    Feng Qingyang had no answer, showing hisck of experience with such duels.

    Now witnessing it firsthand, Linghu Chong struggled toprehend their responses, realizing only a formless master could truly understand such intricacies.

    Ren Yingying, watching beside him, wore aplicated expression, wondering why such a divinely skilled man would act so frivolously with her.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 491: Unleashing Ultimate Moves

    Chapter 491: Unleashing Ultimate Moves

    On the other side, Yang Miaozhen was also deep in thought. Previously, she believed that while Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts were superior to hers, the difference wasn¡¯t too vast. Losing to him in the semifinals, she felt, wasrgely because he yed dirty tricks, taking advantage of her as a woman. Therefore, she was mostly unconvinced.

    But now, seeing him match swords with Ah Qing without falling behind, and witnessing the intricacy of his sword techniques¡ªmany aspects of which she couldn¡¯tprehend¡ªYang Miaozhen realized the gap between them might be far greater than she had imagined.

    She was not alone in this realization. Xuan Cheng, the esteemed monk from Shaolin, watched the two on stage with furrowed brows, deeply shocked. He was hailed as the most talented monk in Shaolin in the past two hundred years, with a keen eye that regarded only a few like Zhang Sanfeng and Wang Chongyang as worthy opponents. Though Song Qingshu had bested him several times, Xuan Cheng attributed it to the young man¡¯s cunning. In a fair fight, he believed he could easily defeat Song Qingshu.

    However, seeing the miraculous swordsmanship on disy¡ªmoves even he couldn¡¯t fully decipher¡ªXuan Cheng was profoundly shaken. Song Qingshu¡¯s strength was undoubtedly on par with his own.

    The members of the Red Flower Society wore grim expressions. They knew Ah Qing¡¯s prowess well, viewing her as a sword immortal incarnate. They had expected Song Qingshu to lose miserably, yet he was holding his own against her, matching her move for move.

    ¡°Tai, do you think we still have hope for revenge in this lifetime?¡± Yu Wanting sighed deeply.

    Wen Tai, face ashen, muscles tense, finally shook his head in resignation.

    Yu Wanting continued, ¡°A real man doesn¡¯tck for wives. Since Luo Bing is now with this man, Tai, you should give up on revenge.¡±

    The thought of his beloved wife in another man¡¯s arms nearly made Wen Tai grind his teeth to dust. But he now realized that revenge was beyond his reach.Seeing Wen Tai¡¯s silent agreement, Yu Wanting nodded approvingly. ¡°A true man should know when to hold on and when to let go. If Ah Qing wins, we can leverage the Golden Snake Camp to slowly seek our revenge. After all, no matter how skilled he is, he¡¯s just one man. Once we unify the realm, we¡¯ll have ways to make him suffer.¡±

    ¡°But what if Ah Qing loses?¡± Wen Tai asked bitterly. No one in the Red Flower Society had considered Ah Qing losing before, but now the oue seemed uncertain.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll head to the Western Regions,¡± Yu Wanting¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°The Western Regions are currently divided among the Mongols, the Ming Cult, and the Hui. I have close ties with the leaders of the Hui. If we can unify the Western Regions with their help, we can make aeback.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go to the Western Regions!¡± Wen Tai clenched his fists, teeth gritted.

    Their conversation was deliberately hushed, unheard by others.

    Yuan Ziyi, focused on the fight, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandfather, Ah Qing won¡¯t lose, right?¡±

    Hermit Yuan Shixiao, looking solemn, replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this boy¡¯s swordsmanship to be so advanced. But Ah Qing hasn¡¯t used her innate Sword Qi yet. Ziyi, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ah Qing will definitely win.¡± Yuan Ziyi clenched her fists, as if cheering herself up.

    By now, Song Qingshu and Ah Qing had exchanged over a hundred moves. Unlike before, Song Qingshu¡¯s movements began to quicken, and to the audience, it seemed as if there were five or six Song Qingshus simultaneously attacking the center where Ah Qing stood, making them anxious for Ah Qing.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Zhou Zhiruo eximed softly, and Ah Jiu also looked worried, not disagreeing with her assessment.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Brother Song currently in the lead? Why are you both so worried?¡± Zeng Rou asked curiously.

    Zhou Zhiruo nced at Zeng Rou, internally admiring her beauty. Although she felt uneasy about Zeng Rou potentially bing one of Song Qingshu¡¯s women, she maintained aposed and gracious demeanor, patiently exining, ¡°Qingshu initially fought evenly with Ah Qing, but now he has to rely on his agility to contend with her, which means he¡¯s already losing in terms of swordsmanship.¡±

    On the stage, Ah Qing was being pressured by Song Qingshu¡¯s attacks, his movements seemingly teleporting from one spot to another. If not for her profound swordsmanship, she would have been covered in wounds by now.

    Yang Miaozhen watched intently, having been outmaneuvered by Song Qingshu¡¯s swift movements in their past encounters. She was eager to see how Ah Qing would respond.

    ¡°You said we wereparing swordsmanship, but you¡¯re cheating with your agility. So I¡¯ll cheat too.¡± Ah Qing pouted, her body spinning like a top, unleashing visible waves of azure sword energy in all directions.

    Previously confined to a small circle, Ah Qing¡¯s sudden move forced the multiple images of Song Qingshu to retreat. Despite his efforts to handle the sword energy, the expanding circle finally forced him to withdraw several feet away.

    ¡°Your all-epassing sword Qi is the nemesis of my agility.¡± Song Qingshu smiled wryly. Though this was true only in the confined space of the stage, in open terrain, his agility would still give him the upper hand.

    Ah Qing didn¡¯t rush to attack, controlling her sword energy around her and smiling at him, ¡°Big brother, if you don¡¯t have any other tricks, you¡¯ll lose.¡±

    Ah Qing¡¯s words dropped like a bombshell, causing the audience to buzz with excitement.

    ¡°Is the winner finally going to be decided?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu, hearts in their throats, unconsciously held each other¡¯s hands. Jealousy and rivalry were momentarily forgotten as they shared amon thought: <em>¡®Is our beloved really going to lose?¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshuughed heartily, ¡°Ah Qing, actually, I know this move too.¡±

    ¡°You know it too?¡± Ah Qing looked at the sword energy surrounding her, confused.

    Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu exchanged nces, both doubting his im.

    Song Qingshu could produce invisible sword Qi, but its power and range were far inferior to Ah Qing¡¯s. Creating a sky full of sword Qi like Ah Qing¡¯s seemed impossible.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 492: Flight of the Myriad Swords

    Chapter 492: Flight of the Myriad Swords

    Faced with the crowd¡¯s confusion, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t offer much exnation. He merely opened his hands and slowly lifted them upwards.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    The heroes beneath the stage eagerly anticipated Song Qingshu¡¯s big move. However, after he raised his hands, there was no significant change around him¡ªno sword Qi, nothing. They began whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Is he just posing?¡±

    ¡°He looks pretty cool, but it¡¯s all thunder and no rain. I¡¯m embarrassed for him.¡±

    ¡°Shh! Maybe his sword Qi is invisible. Didn¡¯t you see that Miss Ah Qing hasn¡¯t attacked him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just because Miss Ah Qing is kind-hearted and doesn¡¯t want to embarrass him.¡±

    ¡­

    As the crowd was engrossed in their heated discussion, they suddenly heard someone exim, ¡°Why is my sword moving?¡±¡°Mine too!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s shaking violently!¡±

    ¡­

    Soon, everyone in the assembly felt their swords trembling in their hands. They all wore expressions of disbelief, as their swords were gripped tightly in their hands with no one else touching them, yet they shook inexplicably.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Sounds of dragon roars echoed as the crowd was astonished to see all their swords fly out of their sheaths, heading toward Song Qingshu on the stage, aligning themselves in mid-air around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    That was the crowd¡¯s first reaction upon witnessing this spectacle.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    That was everyone¡¯s immediate reaction. Although the skill of controlling objects from a distance was rare, it wasn¡¯t unheard of in the martial world. Techniques like Xiao Feng¡¯s Dragon Capturing Hand, Jiumozhi¡¯s Crane Control, and even Ren Woxing¡¯s Cosmic Absorption method had simr effects. However, controlling one item wasmon, but controlling so many swords simultaneously was unprecedented.

    At the Golden Serpent Camp, there were at least a thousand people who used swords. Apart from a few highly skilled individuals who could prevent their swords from being taken, most had their swords sucked up onto the stage.

    Song Qingshu stood calmly on the stage, his hands slightly open, surrounded by thousands of hovering swords. Even those who usually opposed him, like Guo Fu and Yuan Ziyi, were momentarily stunned, admitting that Song Qingshu was indeed impressive at that moment.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    It was unclear who first shouted, but the entire crowd soon erupted in excitement. Now, the stage had one person enveloped in near-solid sword Qi and another surrounded by thousands of gleaming swords. This scene was beyond their wildest dreams, and to witness such a magical duel firsthand was thrilling.

    Ah Qing¡¯s eyes also lit up. The strength Song Qingshu disyed was worthy of her full effort. She no longer held back and, with a wave of her green bamboo staff, the sword Qi around her transformed into countless green swords, shooting towards Song Qingshu on the other side of the stage.

    Song Qingshu flipped his hands, and the thousands of swords that had been hovering around him received theirmand. They ttened and aimed their shining des at Ah Qing, charging forward as well.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The swords controlled by Song Qingshu shed with Ah Qing¡¯s sword Qi, creating clear, crisp sounds akin to dragon roars. With each sh, one of Song Qingshu¡¯s swords would shatter, signifying the destruction of one of Ah Qing¡¯s sword Qi strands. While the real swords and the sword Qi had yet to determine a winner, Song Qingshu and Ah Qing had already moved.

    Song Qingshu, using his full Qinggong, became a shadow, attacking Ah Qing with the remaining swords. Ah Qing, repeating her previous technique, spun like a top, rising into the air, with waves of sword Qi spreading in all directions.

    This time, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t retreat like before. The swords around him acted like armor, directly shing with the green sword Qi.

    With Song Qingshu¡¯s movement technique, few in the crowd could keep up with his speed. However, the thousands of swords surrounding him in the sunlight made him appear like a giant, silver-white serpent with scales, allowing the audience to roughly track his movement.

    The silver-white serpent squeezed tighter around Ah Qing, who, unlike anyone else who would have been shredded by the swords, shot out sword Qi from all angles like a porcupine.

    The serpent would nearly suffocate the porcupine, only to be forced to release due to the sword Qi. Throughout the process, the crowd could no longer see Song Qingshu and Ah Qing¡¯s figures, only the countless shing swords and the sky full of green sword Qi.

    ¡°Is this his true strength?¡± Huang Rong¡¯s red lips parted slightly, staring at the stage in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t help butpare him to her Brother Jing, thinking that even with his high martial arts skills, he might not¡­

    ¡°Is this the ultimate essence of swordsmanship? If I could experience this level of mastery for just a moment, I¡¯d be willing to pay any price.¡± Linghu Chong looked fervently at the stage filled with sword shadows, muttering to himself.

    Standing beside him, Ren Yingying was both angry and anxious, thinking, <em>¡®Would he even give me up for this?¡¯</em> But she quickly calmed down, <em>¡®Knowing that Brother Chong¡¯s only hobbies are drinking, gambling, and swordsmanship. He probably just said that casually.¡¯</em>

    Moreover¡­

    Ren Yingying blushed, thinking if Song Qingshu really wanted her, even if Chong brother didn¡¯t give her up, he couldn¡¯t stop him¡­

    ¡°It seems Brother Song spared me in the inn. If he had used this move, I probably¡­¡± Recalling their match at the inn, Xiao Feng shook his head with a wry smile.

    Beside Xiao Feng, Yelu Nanxian¡¯s eyes sparkled with a strange light. Witnessing this epic battle, she felt a breakthrough in her own Sun Moon Divine Sword technique. Then thinking of the name Song Qingshu had given her swordsmanship, Yelu Nanxian couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Brother Song is amazing!¡± Zeng Rou covered her chest, her eyes filled with stars as she looked at the stage, even she, usually reserved, couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Zhou Zhiruo secretly nced at Ah Jiu beside her, seeing her face flushed with excitement, and then at Huang Rong, who wore a faint smile, and Guo Fu, who looked full of admiration¡­

    Zhou Zhiruo couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip. This battle of Qingshu¡¯s would surely capture many girls¡¯ hearts, causing trouble for her as his wife¡­but right now, he truly looked so handsome!<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 493: Victory or Defeat

    Chapter 493: Victory or Defeat

    ¡°Xu Zhu, who do you think will have thestugh in this duel?¡± The two on the stage were evenly matched, and Xuan Cheng couldn¡¯t discern the oue. He asked Xu Zhu beside him, not because Xu Zhu¡¯s insight was superior, but because Xu Zhu had fought Ah Qing and could provide a more direct judgment.

    ¡°Master Uncle, I believe Miss Ah Qing will ultimately win,¡± Xu Zhu said, his eyes fixed on the two on the stage, making his judgment.

    ¡°Oh, why is that?¡± Xuan Cheng asked in surprise. He knew Xu Zhu¡¯s temperament and trusted that Xu Zhu¡¯s confidence meant he had good reason for his opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought Miss Ah Qing. Her innate sword Qi seems to be endless, while Song Qingshu¡¯s controlled tangible sword is limited.¡± Xu Zhu didn¡¯t need to borate; Xuan Cheng understood. The two on the stage were in a stalemate. As time went on, Song Qingshu¡¯s control over his swords would diminish, while Ah Qing¡¯s sword Qi could be replenished immediately. In the end, the winner would be clear.

    Indeed, many sharp-eyed observers noticed that the silver-white giant python seemed to have shrunk slightly, and they thought that Song Qingshu might lose this match.

    ¡°Could it be that you will lose like this?¡±

    Watching the battle, Huang Rong¡¯s expression wasplex. Suddenly, she recalled Song Qingshu¡¯s ever-present faint smile, and her heart calmed down. She believed that Song Qingshu would find a way.

    Nearby, Zhou Zhiruo also looked worried. She had seen Ming Zun in action before, and even the formidable Ming Zun had been defeated by Ah Qing. She couldn¡¯t imagine how Song Qingshu could win this match.

    ¡°Ah Jiu, do you think Qingshu is going to lose?¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s voice trembled.¡°No, Brother Song will definitely win,¡± Ah Jiu said confidently.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Zhou Zhiruo was taken aback.

    ¡°Because Brother Song said he would win,¡± Ah Jiu smiled naturally.

    Zhou Zhiruo felt as if a heavy hammer had struck her heart. She realized that, although she was Song Qingshu¡¯s wife, she didn¡¯t understand or trust him as much as the other women did. She felt immense shame, always focused on establishing her position as the main wife and resenting Song Qingshu¡¯s interactions with other women.

    ¡°King Xiao, who do you think will have thestugh on the stage?¡± Yelu Nanzhen couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xiao Feng was the revered war god of the Liao Kingdom, and everyone in Liao had a deep-seated trust in him, including Yelu Nanzhen.

    Looking at the battle on the stage, Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°The current situation is indeed unfavorable for Brother Song, but he is good at creating miracles. Maybe he can turn the tables.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Yel¨¹ Nanzhen nodded with a smile, but then she suddenly remembered how Song Qingshu had ced his hand on her chest the previous night. Her smile froze. Why was she hoping he would win?

    With a dragon¡¯s roar, the two figures on the stage finally separated. Ah Qing looked at Song Qingshu with excitement. ¡°Big Brother, what martial art is this?¡±

    ¡°Wan Jian Gui Zong,¡± Song Qingshu answered calmly. This was the first time he had truly used ¡°Ten Thousand Swords Returning to the Sect¡± since he created it. Despite this, Ah Qing remained unscathed¡ªthe only difference being that her surrounding sword Qi had dimmed, almost turning transparent, unlike the previous solid green appearance.

    Song Qingshu looked much worse. Most of his controlled swords were broken, and only a handful of swords remained around him.

    ¡°Ah Qing is indeed the best in the Golden Serpent Camp!¡± Song Qingshu sighed inwardly. He understood that in a pure martial artspetition, he was not Ah Qing¡¯s match.

    ¡°Big Brother, you are the most formidable person I¡¯ve encountered sinceing to the Central ins,¡± Ah Qing said with admiration.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Qingshu was not surprised. He smiled slightly. ¡°Ah Qing, you are the most formidable person I¡¯ve met in my life.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ah Qing blushed and said, ¡°Big Brother, even though you praise me, I won¡¯t hold backter.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°The oue is still uncertain.¡±

    Ah Qing smiled at him. ¡°You attacked just now; now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone at the gathering felt a familiar pressure, this time much stronger than when she fought Xu Zhu. Even experts like Xuan Cheng and Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Is this the legendary domain?¡± Xuan Cheng, well-versed in Shaolin martial arts, found the situation matching a description in a scripture about the founder, Bodhidharma. He was horrified¡ªwas Ah Qing human or immortal?

    Everyone felt as if they were under a spell, watching Ah Qing move her green bamboo staff towards Song Qingshu. Her speed seemed slow to the naked eye, but in the blink of an eye, she was in front of Song Qingshu. This paradox of stillness and motion made everyone feel nauseated, with many sustaining internal injuries.

    Song Qingshu lost!

    This was everyone¡¯s thought, even Ah Jiu felt a tinge of despair.

    Just as Ah Qing¡¯s bamboo staff was about to hit Song Qingshu¡¯s wrist, he suddenly moved. His wooden sword reached Ah Qing¡¯s slender, white neck first.

    Everyone felt a weight lift off them as the mysterious pressure vanished instantly.

    Ah Qing¡¯s face turned red, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°How did I¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t answer, only smiling as he slowly withdrew his wooden sword.

    Ah Qing frowned, unable to figure it out after much thought. She sighed, ¡°I lost.¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar. Song Qingshu had managed to turn the tables under such conditions¡ªhow high was his martial arts level?

    Xuan Cheng¡¯s face turned ashen, filled with doubt. Even he couldn¡¯t move just now, yet Song Qingshu could. Was his martial arts far superior to his own? Impossible!

    Proud Xuan Cheng couldn¡¯t ept this fact. He felt a sweetness in his throat and couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, clearly suffering internal injuries.

    ¡°Master Uncle!¡± Xu Zhu noticed something was wrong and quickly ced his palm on Xuan Cheng¡¯s back to help him stabilize his chaotic Qi.

    Xuan Cheng finally calmed down and recalled the earlier event. He was shocked: That person said practicing the seventy-two ultimate techniques forcibly could lead to Qi deviation¡ªhad it reallye true?

    Not only Xuan Cheng was puzzled, but everyone at the Golden Serpent Camp was also wondering how Song Qingshu managed to turn the tables.

    ¡°Did he use the Soul Capture Technique?¡± Huang Rong quickly dismissed the thought. The Soul Capture Technique only worked on those with weaker skills. Using it on someone more powerful could backfire, leading to control by the enemy. Given Ah Qing¡¯s demonstrated prowess, Song Qingshu would never dare use it.

    Huang Rong¡¯s curious eyes stared at Song Qingshu¡¯s back on the stage. ¡°How did he do it?¡±<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 494: Establishing Authority

    Chapter 494: Establishing Authority

    As the crowd below was in shock, Xia Qingqing silently walked onto the tform,ing before Song Qingshu. She half-knelt on the ground, presenting the Golden Serpent Sword in her hands. ¡°Please ept the token of the Golden Serpent King, my lord!¡±

    Simultaneously, Situ Bolei, Shui Jian, and Cheng Qingshu from the Green Bamboo Gang, as if by prior agreement, also stepped onto the tform and half-knelt before Song Qingshu. ¡°Please ept the token of the Golden Serpent King, my lord!¡±

    Song Qingshu did not immediately take the Golden Serpent Sword but instead nced faintly at the other leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp.

    Feeling the oppressive gaze, several neutral leaders¡ªJiangsu¡¯s Golden Dragon Gang¡¯s Jiao Wan¡¯er, Zhejiang¡¯s Roaming Dragon Gang¡¯s Rong Cai, Huainan¡¯s Flying Tiger Ravine¡¯s Lord Nie Tianfeng, and the overseas Seventy-two Inds Alliance Leader Zheng Qiyun¡ªfelt their scalps tingle.

    At this moment, Song Qingshu had just defeated the Sword Immortal Ah Qing, reaching the peak of his fame, standing on the tform like a demon god. The leaders exchanged nces, cursing silently. Given their status, they didn¡¯t need to kneel to the new Golden Serpent King. However, with Xia Qingqing, the highest-ranking individual, kneeling, along with several other leaders following suit, they had no choice but to kneel as well.

    Reluctantly, these leaders also walked onto the tform, half-kneeling before Song Qingshu. ¡°Please ept the token of the Golden Serpent King, my lord!¡±

    This put the remaining leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp in an awkward position. Behind Qianliu Manor¡¯s (Qianliu Vige) Chu Hongliu was the Red Flower Society; behind Hugou Valley¡¯s (Hugou Vige) Sha Tongtian was the Sun Moon Holy Cult; behind Qingliang Temple¡¯s Master Shi Li was Shaolin Temple; and behind Gai Mechang (ÉwÃÏ‡L) Meng Bofei and his son was Mount Song Sect¡¯s Zuo Lengchan.

    None of these factions were on friendly terms with Song Qingshu, and some even harbored deep grudges. They were unwilling to kneel before Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Amithaba!¡± Master Shi Li from Qingliang Temple was the first to speak up. ¡°As a monk, I have long been weary of the fighting and killing over the years. I have always intended to retire and devote myself to studying Buddhism. I could never find the right opportunity, but now I shall take this chance to announce my withdrawal from the Golden Serpent Camp and return to Shaolin Temple to pursue Buddhist studies.¡±¡°This bald monk! He couldn¡¯t have chosen a worse time to retire. He¡¯s clearly trying to undermine Qingshu¡¯s authority,¡± Zhou Zhiruo, who had never had a favorable view of Shaolin monks, spoke sharply.

    Ah Jiu, who shared the same sentiment, sneered. ¡°This monk is deeply worldly, yet pretends to be an enlightened sage. If he truly wished to retire, why did he strongly rmend Xu Zhu to contend for the position of Golden Serpent King?¡±

    Huang Rong frowned slightly. It was clear that Master Shi Li¡¯s actions were sanctioned by Shaolin Temple. She knew about the discord between Shaolin Temple and Song Qingshu. However, with the barbarian invasion, internal conflicts should be set aside to unite against the external threat. Who knew Shaolin Temple would pull this stunt at such a critical moment?

    Given Shaolin Temple¡¯s prestigious status in the martial world, Song Qingshu would face a significant challenge. If he handled this poorly, all his recent momentum would be for naught. Taking such a setback at the start would make it difficult for him tomand respect as the Golden Serpent King.

    Chu Hongliu, who was initially about to speak up, held back upon seeing Master Shi Li step forward first. He sat backfortably, eager to see how Song Qingshu would handle this situation.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on Master Shi Li. ¡°Master wishes to withdraw from the Golden Serpent Camp?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Master Shi Li said proudly, standing tall. Despite Song Qingshu¡¯s formidable martial prowess, he felt no fear, backed by Shaolin Temple and the presence of top experts Xu Zhu and Xuan Cheng nearby.

    ¡°Master, killing the previous Golden Serpent King, Hero Yuan, wasn¡¯t enough. Are you nning to collude with the Qing again and kill me, the new Golden Serpent King?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s voice was calm, yet itnded like a bombshell, causing everyone to change their expressions.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Master Shi Li was flustered. He could hardly bear the weight of such an usation.

    ¡°Stop your deceitful talk here!¡± Xuan Cheng, unable to sit still, stood up abruptly, mming his staff onto the ground, causing a huge crack to appear, reflecting his anger.

    People, by nature, are inclined to gossip. It was widely known that Yuan Chengzhi had died at the hands of Dongfang Bubai at the Mount Tai Conference. Few had given it much thought, but Song Qingshu¡¯s remark prompted many to reconsider. Why did Yuan Chengzhi suddenly appear at the Mount Tai Conference, and how did the Qing court seem so well-prepared, lying in wait with Dongfang Bubai?

    If there was a traitor within the Golden Serpent Camp, everything made sense¡­

    ¡°Could it really be Master Shi Li who caused Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°He looks like an enlightened monk, but who knows?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really know someone just by their appearance.¡±

    ¡­

    The assembly erupted in chaotic discussions. Some believed it, others didn¡¯t.

    Listening to these conversations, Master Shi Li and Xuan Cheng¡¯s faces grew redder with anger.

    ¡°Qingshu, such usations require evidence,¡± Zhang Songxi said seriously. He, too, disliked Shaolin Temple. They had repeatedly ndered Zhang Sanfeng as a Shaolin deserter and med him for stealing Shaolin¡¯s martial arts, leading to Yu Daiyan¡¯s crippling and Zhang Cuishan and his wife¡¯s deaths. However, disliking them was one thing; handling the situation properly was another. As the leader of the righteous path, Shaolin Temple couldn¡¯t be wrongfully used.

    Song Qingshu remained calm, ¡°Some of you might know that I previously served in the Qing court, managing the Pole Arms, an espionage organization responsible for recruiting martial artists. Many sumbed to its allure of fame and fortune. Master Shi Li of Qingliang Temple was one of them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Master Shi Li trembled with anger, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Not giving him a chance to defend himself, Song Qingshu quickly continued, ¡°May I ask Master Shi Li, where did the former Qing Emperor, Fu Lin, shave his head and be a monk?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Master Shi Li was at a loss. Fu Lin¡¯s seclusion at Qingliang Temple was a closely guarded secret. However, the false Empress Dowager had revealed it to eliminate Fu Lin, leading to a chaotic invasion of Qingliang Temple, making it known to the world. It was impossible to hide now.

    ¡°So, Qingliang Temple had long since allied with the Qing court.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Qingliang Temple; I¡¯ve heard that Shaolin Temple also epted the barbarian regime¡¯s decrees.¡±

    ¡°When under another¡¯s roof, one has to bow their head.¡±

    ¡°But why does Master Shi Li frequent the anti-Qing rebels? It¡¯s suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Yes, could he be a Qing spy?¡±

    ¡­

    Listening to the crowd¡¯s discussions, Song Qingshu knew the time was ripe. He gestured, and a small box flew into his hand from a distance.

    Holding a yellow silk scroll in his left hand, Song Qingshu unfolded it before the assembly. ¡°This is the Qing court¡¯s decree conferring titles upon the monks of Qingliang Temple!¡±

    Before the crowd could process this information, Song Qingshu pulled out a letter, dropping another bombshell. ¡°And this letter is Master Shi Li¡¯s pledge of allegiance to the false Emperor Kangxi!¡±

    Unable to contain his anger any longer, Master Shi Li roared, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s forged this!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice icy.

    ¡°Over the years, you¡¯ve leaked countless secrets of the Golden Serpent Camp to the Qing court, causing heavy casualties among our brothers and leading to the previous Golden Serpent King¡¯s death at Mount Tai. For such a traitorous scoundrel, I will personally deliver justice today!¡±

    With that, he swiftly charged towards Master Shi Li.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 495: A Person in Ten Steps

    Chapter 495: A Person in Ten Steps

    Master Shi Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock. With his martial arts skills, how could he possibly keep up with Song Qingshu¡¯s Qinggong? He stood there, petrified, waiting for death.

    Fortunately, Xuan Cheng, who was prepared, saw Song Qingshu move and quickly stepped between them. Not daring to be overconfident, he swung his meditation staff, employing Shaolin Temple¡¯s top technique, the Demon Subduing Staff. Given Song Qingshu¡¯s speed, Xuan Cheng believed there was no way out except for a head-on collision.

    In a head-on collision, Xuan Cheng did not believe that his decades of hard practice would lose to a young martial artist.

    Seeing Song Qingshu approaching like an arrow released from a bow, showing no intention of dodging, Xuan Cheng sneered and swung his staff at him.

    Although Xuan Cheng was proficient in thirteen techniques, his most refined and powerful were the Prajna Palm and the Demon Subduing Staff. He was confident that no one in the world could take a direct hit from his staff without dodging and remain unharmed. Seeing Song Qingshu recklessly not dodging, Xuan Cheng¡¯s staff swung even faster, determined to seize this opportunity to eliminate this threat.

    Just as the staff was about to hit Song Qingshu, Xuan Cheng had no time to rejoice before he was shocked to find that the opponent¡¯s entire body had be as light as a leaf, effortlessly floating to the side thanks to the force of the staff¡¯s wind. Song Qingshu had evaded what Xuan Cheng thought was a sure-hit strike!

    Ignoring the stunned Xuan Cheng, Song Qingshu floated past him and suddenly sensed a forceful wind from the side. It turned out that Xu Zhu had been waiting nearby. Seeing Xuan Cheng fail, he immediately struck.

    ¡°One Palm, Two Scatter?¡± Song Qingshu recognized the move. Back then, Murong Fu had suffered greatly under this move, but he thought, ¡°I¡¯m not a weakling like Murong Fu!¡±

    Song Qingshu knew the opportunity was fleeting. If he waited for everyone to react, it would be much harder to kill Master Shi Li under the protection of so many experts. So, he didn¡¯t dodge and used his left hand to counter Xu Zhu¡¯s palm with ¡°Proud Dragon Repents¡± while flicking a wisp of sword Qi with his right hand into Master Shi Li¡¯s forehead.¡°How dare you!¡± Xu Zhu was shocked but couldn¡¯t stop it in time. He could only watch as Master Shi Li died on the spot.

    As the sword Qi cut off Master Shi Li¡¯s life force, Song Qingshu¡¯s ¡°Proud Dragon Repents¡± met Xu Zhu¡¯s ¡°One Palm, Two Scatter.¡±

    There was no expected loud bang, nor a mountain-crushing force from the opponent. Instead, it felt like a ck hole, continuously devouring Song Qingshu¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Northern Darkness Divine Art?¡± Song Qingshu sneered. This seemingly honest monk was actually quite insidious. When he faced Murong Fu, he used ¡°One Palm, Two Scatter¡± to make Murong Fu abandon his sophisticated techniques and go head-to-head; against Ah Qing, seeing that he was losing, he used the sinister ¡°Life and Death Talisman.¡± Now, under the guise of saving Master Shi Li, he actually wanted to absorb Song Qingshu¡¯s energy.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know why Xu Zhu was so different from his original character, but with Zhang Wuji¡¯s precedent, he wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    Either Xu Zhu had also been taken over by some old monster, though it seemed unlikely given that his martial arts didn¡¯t have a backdoor like the Heaven and Earth Great Shift. Or it was the butterfly effect caused by his transmigration. Or perhaps, Xu Zhu was never the simple monk he appeared to be¡­

    In the original work, whether it was receiving Wuya Zi¡¯s power at the Zhenlong Chess Game or identally absorbing the century-old skills of Tianshan Tono and Li Qiushui in the Western Xia Pce, no one else was present. Both Wuya Zi and Tianshan Tono, as well as Li Qiushui, died without exception.

    Given that Xu Zhu was the ultimate beneficiary of these events, the truthfulness of his ounts was questionable.

    The incident where a Western Xia princess was drugged and taken to an ice cer for shameful deeds¡ªwas it really done by Tianshan Tono? It was worth pondering.

    Moreover, the princess, a young maiden, suddenly appeared on a stranger¡¯s bed, not scared but instead seductive. If she wasn¡¯t dru*gged, he would cut off his hand¡­ well, maybe not. He would decide to abstain for three days.

    Song Qingshu admired his own ability to think of such irrelevant matters in such a critical moment.

    Xu Zhu was even more puzzled. Despite making contact and sessfully using Northern Darkness Divine Art, why couldn¡¯t he absorb any inner strength?

    Xu Zhu didn¡¯t know that Song Qingshu had longprehended the realm where a palm could either be powerful or void. The move he used was purely void, leaving Xu Zhu nothing to absorb.

    Noticing Xu Zhu¡¯s shock, Song Qingshu smirked and forcefully sent a surge of sword Qi through Xu Zhu¡¯s open meridians.

    Sensing danger, Xu Zhu quickly withdrew and retreated several steps before stabilizing himself. Looking at his limp arm, his face turned pale. Fortunately, his profound skills saved his arm from being crippled, but it seemed unusable for several months.

    Though the description was lengthy, the entire process happened in an instant for the onlookers. They only saw a blur before Song Qingshu effortlessly dodged Xuan Cheng¡¯s full-force strike, then knocked Xu Zhu back with a palm and killed Master Shi Li, returning to the stage in a sh.

    Master Shi Li was no mediocre, and Xuan Cheng was hailed as Shaolin¡¯s best in two hundred years. During the tournament, Xu Zhu also showcased extraordinary skills, equal to Xuan Cheng. For Song Qingshu to kill Master Shi Li so swiftly in their midst, his prowess was terrifying.

    ¡°K!lling a person in ten steps, leaving none behind for a thousand miles,¡± Huang Rong suddenly recalled this poem by Li Bai.

    ¡°Leaving once the deed is done, hiding both merit and fame,¡± Yeu Nanxian, though not well-versed in Han literature, was a swordswoman who resonated with Li Bai¡¯s poetry. Like Huang Rong, she remembered the same poem.

    <em>¡®That rascal can be quite charming sometimes¡­¡¯ </em>Yuan Ziyi thought before her expression changed. <em>¡®Bah! That shameless, deceitful rogue, full of lies, harming the loyal, and taking others¡¯ wives¡­¡¯</em>

    Yuan Ziyi had been fooled by Song Qingshu on Mount Emei, giving her a poor initial impression of him. Later, hearing about the Red Flower Society¡¯s encounters, Song Qingshu became synonymous with scum in her mind. Realizing her stance was wavering, she naturally became anxious.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this way. Guo Fu stared intently at the person on stage, her delicate face glowing like a peach blossom, lost in thought.

    ¡°Sister, brother-inw is amazing!¡± At the seat of Prince Mu¡¯s Mansion, Mu Jianping eximed softly with wide eyes, struggling to find words of praise for Song Qingshu¡¯s astonishing skills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him brother-inw, Princess. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Fang Yi shyly covered Mu Jianping¡¯s mouth, secretly feeling proud. This was the man she chose¡ªstrong enough to make even the Little Prince look up to him in awe¡­<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per sponsored chapter. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 496: Innocent Ah Qing

    Chapter 496: Innocent Ah Qing

    The entire assembly was deeply shocked until Xuan Cheng¡¯s furious roar broke the silence: ¡°Song Qingshu, how dare you kill the innocent!¡±

    Song Qingshu nced at him coldly and replied, ¡°Master Shi Li colluded with the Qing court, and the evidence is conclusive. How is he innocent?¡±

    Xuan Cheng¡¯s breath caught. He had heard rumors about Qingliang Temple¡¯s connections with the Qing court, and it wasn¡¯t impossible that Master Shi Li had dealings with them¡­

    However, since Shaolin Temple clearly aligned itself with Master Shi Li, Xuan Cheng couldn¡¯t let Master Shi Li bear this crime: ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s just your word. But how did youe by such confidential imperial decrees and secret letters so easily?¡±

    Not wanting Xia Qingqing to keep kneeling on the ground, Song Qingshu flicked his sleeve, and the eight leaders half-kneeling on the stage felt a gentle force lifting them to their feet involuntarily.

    Helping everyone up, Song Qingshu answered calmly, ¡°When I infiltrated the Qing court, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find relevant information. Moreover, although Master Shi Li is regarded as a treasure by your Shaolin Temple, in the Qing court, people of his rank are as numerous as carp in the river. They wouldn¡¯t guard his information specially.¡±

    Xuan Cheng sneered, ¡°Your assassination of Kangxi is famous worldwide, but as far as I know, that attempt failed, and Kangxi is still safely sitting in the Forbidden City. Does everyone think it¡¯s possible that this Song character and Kangxi staged this as a ruse to infiltrate the anti-Qing forces and clear obstacles for the Manchus?¡±

    Xuan Cheng directed his earlier words at Song Qingshu but aimed thetter part at the others present.

    With his reminder, everyone felt it made sense. It wasn¡¯t impossible that Song Qingshu yed a ruse.Before Song Qingshu could answer, Xuan Cheng continued, ¡°Do you all remember how, after Song Qingshu¡¯s assassination attempt on Kangxi, stories of his bravery were spread everywhere overnight? Does anyone think that could have happened without a mastermind behind it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, besides the Manchu court, who else has that capability?¡± Yu Wanting chimed in.

    The Red Flower Society was always a core anti-Qing force with a good reputation in the martial world. As its former chief, Yu Wanting¡¯s prestige was on par with Chen Jinnan. Hearing his words, more people began to doubt.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly. Sang Feihong¡¯s Wuhu Sect did spread his reputation quickly through storytelling in inns and streets, but it inevitably aroused suspicion.

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s expression, Xuan Cheng sneered, ¡°What, nothing to say?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, ¡°If I defeat the Qing army soon, rumors will break themselves.¡±

    Yu Wanting snorted, ¡°If you¡¯re a spy, you¡¯re leading the Golden Serpent Camp to their deaths. We¡¯ll regret it toote afterward.¡±

    Below the stage, Huang Rong nced worriedly at Song Qingshu. Being as smart as she was, she knew many forces didn¡¯t want to see Song Qingshu be the Golden Serpent King. If he wasn¡¯t careful, all his previous efforts would be wasted.

    The other leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp who opposed Song Qingshu seized the opportunity to cause trouble, especially Chu Hongliu, who said sarcastically, ¡°Yes, once the Golden Serpent Camp is finished, some people will havepleted their mission and won¡¯t care about us ghosts¡­¡±

    Chu Hongliu trailed off as he noticed Song Qingshu¡¯s sharp gaze, which made him shiver and fall silent.

    Song Qingshu snorted coldly, the inner strength in his voice instantly silencing the whispers in the crowd, ¡°Proving my innocence is actually simple.¡±

    ¡°Easy to say,¡± Xuan Cheng said dismissively, clearly doubting Song Qingshu had a way to prove himself. Yu Wanting was already determined to oppose whatever Song Qingshu proposed.

    Huang Rong was worried for Song Qingshu. These things only became more suspicious with exnation. Did he really have a way to prove his innocence?

    Song Qingshu smiled and suddenly took a deep breath, then shouted with inner strength, his voice echoing across the mountaintop, ¡°I fu*k Kangxi¡¯s mother, fu*k Kangxi¡¯s wife¡­¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu iming intimate rtions with all women associated with Kangxi, the crowd was stunned, and the women blushed.

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a straightforward way to prove it, but it¡¯s too¡­ shameless.¡± Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but think.

    ¡°So disgusting, this man is incorrigible,¡± Guo Fu looked at Song Qingshu with disdain, her good impression of him vanishing.

    <em>¡®Qingshu wasn¡¯t entirely lying; at least that Consort Tong was yed by him in every way¡­¡¯</em> Zhou Zhiruo blushed, thinking, <em>¡®How can I have such lewd thoughts? It¡¯s all Qingshu¡¯s fault; he¡¯s corrupted me!¡¯</em>

    ¡°Brother Song cursed well!¡± Ah Jiu apuded. Of all present, she hated the Qing the most. If Song Qingshu had really acted, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped him and might have even helped.

    ¡°This Song Qingshu is really¡­¡± Yang Miaozhen was at a loss for words.

    ¡°No wonder he reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship; his free-spirited nature is admirable,¡± Yel¨¹ Nanxian thought. She was more concerned with swordsmanship, and since Liao and Qing were enemies, she didn¡¯t mind how harshly he cursed.

    ¡°Senior sister, brother-inw is so¡­ bold.¡± Mu Jianping was dumbfounded by Song Qingshu¡¯s words and poked Fang Yi.

    ¡°Does the princess think those women shouldn¡¯t be cursed? Don¡¯t forget how many of the Mu family died at the hands of the Manchus,¡± Fang Yi defended Song Qingshu instinctively.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right,¡± Mu Jianping nodded adorably.

    ¡°This scoundrel is despicable, filthy, vile, shameless, and brazen¡­¡± Yuan Ziyi was furious. She had no personal grudge against the Qing, so she couldn¡¯t understand the shared hatred like those from the Mu family. She just felt that Song Qingshu, a grandmaster, behaving like a street rogue, was utterly shameless.

    Beside her, Ah Qing, confused, tugged Yuan Ziyi¡¯s sleeve and asked innocently, ¡°Sister Ziyi, what does fu*k mean?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yuan Ziyi was speechless, not knowing how to exin to Ah Qing.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 497: Choices of Various Factions

    Chapter 497: Choices of Various Factions

    ¡°¡®Fu*k¡¯ is a word that represents countless vulgar and dirty words and actions. You¡¯re still a child, so don¡¯t ask too much.¡± Yuan Ziyi exined a few sentences, feeling somewhat at a loss and had to feign impatience.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ah Qing nodded, seemingly understanding but still confused.

    ¡°By the way, Ah Qing, you were about to win just now. Why did that scoundrel suddenly turn the tables?¡± Yuan Ziyi suddenly remembered and asked the question that had been puzzling her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Just when I was halfway through my move, I suddenly felt my whole body heat up, a strange heat flow surging inside me. Somehow, my body softened¡­¡± Thinking of that peculiar feeling at the time, Ah Qing¡¯s little face unintentionally blushed again.

    ¡°Could that scoundrel have used some kind of poison? So shameless!¡± Yuan Ziyi was shaking with anger. However, being an inexperienced maiden, she didn¡¯t realize that Ah Qing¡¯s symptoms were not caused by poison¡­

    Standing on the stage, Song Qingshu cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Now no one thinks I¡¯m a spy, right?¡±

    The heroes in the audience nodded in agreement. Song Qingshu¡¯s earlier words were undoubtedly a grave offense, punishable by the extermination of his entire n. If he were truly a spy, no matter how great his contributions, he wouldn¡¯t escape death. Naturally, no one believed he was a spy sent by Kangxi.

    Seeing Xuan Cheng¡¯s livid face and silence, Song Qingshu sneered, ¡°Master Xuan Cheng, you swore earlier that Master Shi Li was not colluding with the court. Do you dare to swear by the Buddha that if he was, Shaolin monks would not enter the Western Paradise after death and would all descend into the hell of tongue-pulling?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xuan Cheng¡¯s face turned red. Though he believed Master Shi Li was not a Qing court spy, it was undeniable that Qingliang Temple epted the court¡¯s grant. He didn¡¯t dare to make such a vicious vow.¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go!¡± Xuan Cheng snorted angrily, knowing that staying longer would only bring more trouble. He decisively led the Shaolin monks away.

    ¡°Leader Yu, do you want me to expose your deeds to the public?¡± Having driven away Xuan Cheng, Song Qingshu turned to the Red Flower Society group.

    It was a good opportunity to eliminate the Red Flower Society. However, besides Yu Wanting and a few others, most of them were still upright men. Song Qingshu was not a ruthless butcher. Moreover, although he knew Yu Wanting¡¯s conspiracy clearly, he had no concrete evidence. A confrontation wouldn¡¯t end quickly. Lastly, Ah Qing was still among the Red Flower Society¡­

    Yu Wanting¡¯s expression changed several times. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Now that Xuan Cheng was gone, he was in a weak position and staying would be useless. He had already decided to use the forces of the Tianshan¡¯s Hui Tribe to counterattack the Central ins and avenge the shame brought by Song Qingshu.

    As Yuan Ziyi pulled Ah Qing away, she couldn¡¯t help but look back at the figure on the stage, ¡°Big brother, will youe to the Western Regions to see me?¡±

    ¡°I will, I will definitelye to see you!¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes sparkled, thinking of the Tianshan¡¯s Hui Tribe¡¯s Young and Great Khans, and the Ming Sect¡¯s Bright Peak¡­

    Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s promise, Ah Qing smiled happily and waved excitedly at him.

    ¡°That rascal really knows how to charm women!¡± Seeing Ah Qing¡¯s reluctant look, Huang Rong felt extremelyplex. ¡°If Ah Qing truly bes his, who in the world could stand against them?¡±

    Zeng Rou noticed Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s slightly jealous expression and said, ¡°Sister, if Ah Qing bullies me in the future, you must stand up for me.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo blushed and said, ¡°Her martial arts are so high, I can barely protect myself. Who will have time to take care of you?¡±

    ¡­

    Having sessfully driven away the tworgest opposing forces, Song Qingshu turned leisurely to the three seated leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp, ¡°It seems you disagree with me bing the Golden Serpent King?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Chu Hongliu from Thousand Willow Manor, Sha Tongtian from Evil Tiger Gorge, and Meng Bofei the Gai Mengchang felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. They quickly knelt and said, ¡°Greetings to the Golden Serpent King!¡±

    The three exchanged nces, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts. Song Qingshu had just killed Master Shi Li in a blink of an eye. Who knew if opposing him would result in immediate death?

    Given their factions, they couldn¡¯t align with Song Qingshu. They decided to appear obedient on the surface to avoid trouble, nning to disobeyter when the opportunity arose.

    Their scheming did not escape Song Qingshu¡¯s keen eyes. Even without mind-reading skills, he could guess their thoughts. However, he didn¡¯t mind. In the face of absolute strength, schemes were mere jokes. Besides, he had already nned how to deal with them.

    Aside from the deceased Master Shi Li, the remaining eleven leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp, though harboring different intentions, all pledged their loyalty to him publicly. Thus, the coronation of the Golden Serpent King began. Due to the looming enemy, the ceremony was kept simple.

    During this time, Wudang and Emei sects were the first to express their willingness to stay and help the Golden Serpent Camp against the invading Qing army. Following them, the Prince Mu Pce also agreed. Although the Heaven and Earth Society was closely rted to the Red Flower Society, its leader Chen Jinnan knew how to distinguish between personal grudges and greater good. Moreover, he was friends with Song Qingshu and respected Ah Jiu, so he also agreed to stay and help.

    Ren Yingying, fearing an encounter with Song Qingshu, used Linghu Chong¡¯s severe injury as an excuse to leave hurriedly with her followers.

    The Sun Moon Holy Cult wasn¡¯t known for anti-Qing sentiments. It would have been strange if Ren Yingying had stayed to help, as people might suspect she had a rtionship with Song Qingshu.

    At the Lion-ying Assembly, Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo had be enemies with the Beggar Gang. Thus, the Beggar Gang members didn¡¯t show much goodwill. While they could congratte him for Huang Rong¡¯s sake, they wouldn¡¯t stay to help against the Qing army.

    The Mount Song Sect, always at odds with Song Qingshu, left hastily after the ceremony.

    The Quanzhen Sect also left quickly after the ceremony, citing the need to return to Chongyang Pce for Qiu Chuji¡¯s recovery.

    Most of the remaining people were wandering fighters. Some stayed to help, while others left. However, only a small portion chose to stay, as the Qing army¡¯s mobilization of 100,000 troops was daunting. These martial artists didn¡¯t dare risk their lives.

    ¡°Brother Song, if you don¡¯t mind, I, Xiao, am willing to stay and lend a hand.¡±

    A heartyugh rang out, causing many present to change their expressions.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 498: Undercurrents

    Chapter 498: Undercurrents

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up as he cupped his hands in thanks, ¡°With King Xiao¡¯s assistance, our chances of sess increase significantly.¡±

    Xiao Feng smiled slightly. Liao was precariously positioned between the Jin and Qing states. Although it had shown signs of revival under his leadership in recent years, its national strength was still vastly inferior to that of Jin and Qing. Being able to protect itself was already a stroke of luck, let alone recovering lost territories.

    This time, the Qing forces were mobilizing to attack the Golden Serpent Camp. Naturally, Xiao Feng was unwilling to stand idly by, so he quietly traveled south to the Golden Serpent Camp. Initially, his intention was merely to ensure the camp¡¯s survival against the Qing army. However, upon witnessing Song Qingshu¡¯s sudden rise as the new Golden Serpent King, Xiao Feng sensed an opportunity¡ªperhaps this could be the chance to deal a significant blow to the Qing.

    Nheless, as Liao was currently in a truce with the Qing¡ªmore precisely, with Wu Sangui¡ªit was inconvenient for Xiao Feng to assist Song Qingshu openly in his capacity as the Southern King of Liao. Therefore, he dered that he would participate in the battle solely in a personal capacity, which Song Qingshu naturally did not mind.

    ¡°Would Fourth Lady be willing to lend her aid?¡± Seeing that Yang Miaozhen had not yet left, Song Qingshu felt more confident. However, as she was a woman, he couldn¡¯t ask her to take the initiative, so he had to give her due respect.

    As expected, Yang Miaozhen smiled slightly. She neither refused his invitation nor agreed outright. ¡°What benefit would I gain from helping you?¡±

    Song Qingshu disyed an embarrassed and shy expression. ¡°If Fourth Lady doesn¡¯t mind, I could repay the favor with my life.¡±

    Even though Yang Miaozhen was used to being teased by various rough men in the martial world, she still couldn¡¯t handle Song Qingshu¡¯s thick-skinned approach. Her face reddened slightly as she hastily replied, ¡°Who wants your life? Just promise to do something for me in the future, and I¡¯ll stay and help you this time.¡±

    ¡°This kind of deal again? Favor debts are not easy to repay,¡± Song Qingshu said, surprising Yang Miaozhen by not agreeing immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°How many men did you bring this time?¡±¡°Three hundred,¡± Yang Miaozhen replied proudly. ¡°Though the number isn¡¯trge, they are all the most elite warriors of the Red Coat Army.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred men for a favor¡ªseems a bit costly,¡± Song Qingshu noted, seeing Yang Miaozhen¡¯s eyebrows furrow. He quickly added, ¡°But even if it were just Fourth Lady alone, it would be worth it. Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Yang Miaozhen was initially angry and had been prepared to leave, but her face softened slightly upon hearing hispliment. She couldn¡¯t help but snort to express her displeasure.

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly to himself. In truth, he was reluctant to owe favors lightly. In the original ¡°Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber,¡± Zhang Wuji owed Zhao Min three favors, almost leading to his downfall.

    However, now that he had suddenly be the leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, with the heads of each faction harboring their own ulterior motives, he was practically a lonemander. He naturally needed to leverage all avable resources.

    Seeing the arrival of such strong reinforcements, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting exchanged gratified nces. They suddenly noticed Huang Rong standing aside with a smile, prompting Zhang Songxi to consider inviting her. If they could secure her help, Song Qingshu¡¯s chances of oveing this crisis would significantly improve. He then asked, ¡°Would Madam Guo be willing to stay and assist?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Rong appeared troubled. Given the scandalous rumors between her and Song Qingshu, staying to help him would undoubtedly lead to even more gossip in the martial world.

    ¡°Madam, your wisdom is unparalleled. If you could stay and help, I would be eternally grateful,¡± Song Qingshu said earnestly as he approached her.

    Huang Rong keenly noticed the difference in Song Qingshu¡¯s tone when speaking to her versus Yang Miaozhen. With Yang Miaozhen, he had asked if she was willing to stay, but with her, he was sincerely inviting her¡ªclearly showing who was more important to him.

    By nature, Huang Rong would typically seize such an opportunity to extract benefits. However, now she was a widely respected Madam Guo, and her actions had to consider her reputation.

    Yang Miaozhen was a female bandit, so negotiating terms was expected. However, if she did the same, it would be inappropriate.

    Huang Rong felt frustrated. Given her intelligence, finding a reason to refuse was easy and wouldn¡¯t draw criticism from other sects. For example, Song Qingshu had killed elders of the Beggars¡¯ Gang, and as the former leader, she couldn¡¯t betray her followers. Or the fact that the Southern Song had an alliance with Qing, and her involvement could reignite conflict between the two countries.

    In a split second, various refusal reasons shed through Huang Rong¡¯s mind, but she ultimately nodded, ¡°With the Qing ravaging the central ins, we Han Ch!nese should support each other. I cannot shirk this responsibility.¡±

    She had intended to say ¡®northern invaders,¡¯ but mid-sentence, she remembered Xiao Feng and hispanions were present and changed her wording.

    Xiao Feng, being broad-minded, merely smiled and didn¡¯t take offense.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± Song Qingshu rejoiced.

    <em>¡®What did he mean by kindness?¡¯ </em>Huang Rong found it odd, feeling that the term was intentionally ambiguous. However, seeing his righteous demeanor and no reaction from others, she wondered if she was overthinking it.

    As Huang Rong pondered, Song Qingshu invited them and the heads of the Golden Serpent Camp factions to the main hall for a meeting.

    ¡°This time, we need to discuss how to respond to the Qing court¡¯s siege,¡± Song Qingshu said, sitting in the chief seat of the main hall, feeling somewhat excited. However, he quickly chuckled, thinking that after sitting on the dragon throne, this chair was nothing.

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s inquiry, those who stayed to assist were thoughtful and refrained from speaking immediately. The faction leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp were uncertain of Song Qingshu¡¯s intentions and didn¡¯t dare to speak up.

    Realizing that he had pledged allegiance to the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect¡¯s Left Alliance Leader, Gai Mengchang, Meng Bofei knew he had to take action to prevent Song Qingshu from fully consolidating power.

    Meng Bofei, known for his benevolence and reputation in the martial world, was not afraid of Song Qingshu¡¯s sudden attack. Clearing his throat, he said loudly, ¡°I think we should follow the old practice of splitting up and hiding in the mountains. The Qing army, though powerful, spends vast sums daily and won¡¯t be able to sustain their campaign for long before retreating.¡±

    Huang Rong frowned slightly, noting that while Meng Bofei¡¯s suggestion was reasonable, his tonecked any deference, clearly not recognizing Song Qingshu as the new leader. Additionally, he kept referencing old rules, clearly a message for the neer.

    Huang Rong nced at Song Qingshu worriedly, fearing he might resort to violence, given his previous handling of Master Shili.

    However, Meng Bofei¡¯s reputation and the reasonableness of his words posed a dilemma. If Song Qingshu used force again, the other faction leaders might feel threatened, jeopardizing his position as the Golden Serpent King.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 499: The Enemies Are Not Invincible

    Chapter 499: The Enemies Are Not Invincible

    To Huang Rong¡¯s surprise, Song Qingshu did not express any opinion on Meng Bofei¡¯s words. He simply sat there with an enigmatic expression, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.

    As if it had been prearranged, Situ Bolei of the Wangwu Sect spoke up, ¡°Meng, you are mistaken. Times have changed. This time, we have chosen a new Golden Serpent King precisely to change our situation of hiding and running. If we continue as before, why would we have bothered to elect a new king?¡±

    With Meng Bofei taking the lead, Chu Hongliu felt less apprehensive. She sneered, ¡°Wanting to change the situation must be based on reality. The Qing army now numbers 100,000. If each one spat, we would drown. Choosing to fight head-on without preserving our strength is the act of a reckless fool.¡±

    Huang Rong nodded secretly. Meng Bofei and Chu Hongliu, although their intention was to undermine Song Qingshu¡¯s authority, spoke reasonably. The Golden Serpent Camp had at most 30,000 people, most of whom were a disorganized mob under different leaders, making true cooperation difficult. A direct sh with the Qing army would likely lead to their destruction.

    As Huang Rong pondered, Shui Jian could not help but snort, ¡°Every time the Qing soldierse, we flee. What purpose does the Golden Serpent Camp serve then? Under Young Master Yuan¡¯s leadership, we were formidable! Back then, the Qing soldiers would flee at the sound of our approach. Now, humph!¡±

    Sha Tongtian smirked, ¡°Things are different now. The Golden Serpent Camp isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±

    Cheng Qingzhuughed, ¡°The decline of the Golden Serpent Camp, Chief Sha, is something you are most familiar with.¡±

    Sha Tongtian became furious, ¡°What do you mean by that, Cheng?¡±

    Cheng Qingzhu, already at odds with him, was now emboldened by Ah Jiu¡¯s presence. He retorted, ¡°When the news of Young Master Yuan¡¯s death arrived, who started the infighting, causing the factions to kill each other?¡±Sha Tongtian¡¯s face turned red, ¡°So, all these years of internal strife are my fault?¡±

    ¡­

    The leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp started arguing loudly. Huang Rong nced at Song Qingshu and saw him still silent, making her nod in approval.

    A leader must not reveal their true thoughts immediately, as it can provoke strong opposition, leaving no room for maneuver. The best approach is to leak their intentions through trusted aides, letting the factions argue among themselves, allowing the leader to intervene with a detached stance.

    <em>¡®Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu is not only skilled in martial arts but also in leadership, much better than Brother Jing in this regard¡­¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong sighed inwardly. Her Brother Jing, with his unique charisma, was not suited for leadership. Not everyone would be selflessly devoted to the nation; many seek beauty, wealth, or fame. Her Brother Jing¡¯s reliance on the vague concept of national duty worked for a short time, but over the years, without Huang Rong¡¯s mediation, many forces in Xiangyang would have rebelled.

    Suddenly, Huang Rong was startled. Why had she beenparing Brother Jing to Song Qingshu? Brother Jing was her husband, but what was Song Qingshu to her? Her face turned red, and she seemed to hear someone calling her, ¡°What does Madame Guo think of the current situation?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Rong came back to her senses and saw everyone in the hall looking at her, feeling flustered.

    Song Qingshu, seeing the argument reach its peak, timely intervened and directed the question to Huang Rong. He knew that with her intelligence, she would understand his intentions and not undermine him. Her support, given her reputation in the martial world, would make his actions much easier.

    Huang Rong, having been lost in thought, was caught off guard. Fortunately, she was quick-witted and said, ¡°King Xiao has battled the Qing numerous times over the years and is more familiar with their situation. We should first hear King Xiao¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°Chief Huang, you are too modest,¡± Xiao Feng said politely but then began sharing his thoughts. As a Liao person, he naturally wished for the Qing army to be bogged down here for as long as possible.

    ¡°Everyone must have heard the saying, ¡®The Jurchens are invincible under ten thousand,¡¯ and ording to our intelligence, the Qing army marching south this time consists entirely of the Eight Banners elite soldiers.¡±

    Before Xiao Feng could finish, Chu Hongliu, feeling supported, excitedly said, ¡°I knew it! The Qing army¡¯s strength is beyond our capability. We should n our retreat.¡±

    Song Qingshu sneered inwardly but maintained a calm exterior, saying, ¡°Let King Xiao finish.¡±

    Chu Hongliu realized she had overstepped. Given Xiao Feng¡¯s status in the martial world and his title as the Southern Court King of Liao, she had no ce to interrupt. She awkwardly smiled to cover her embarrassment.

    Xiao Feng nodded to Song Qingshu and continued, ¡°If the Eight Banners elite had attacked twenty years ago, I would have advised everyone to pack up and flee.¡±

    Yang Miaozhen, sensing something, asked, ¡°King Xiao, do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Eight Banners soldiers twenty years ago were indeed formidable. But,¡± Xiao Feng stood up, exuding an aura of dominance, ¡°since the Qing entered the Central ins, the Eight Banners descendants have indulged in its riches and have long since decayed. Today¡¯s so-called elite Eight Banners cannotpare to Wu Sangui¡¯s Iron Cavalry or even the Jiangnan Green Standard Army. Therefore, although the Qing army seems powerful, the Golden Serpent Camp still has a chance.¡±

    Xiao Feng was puzzled. He had thought Kangxi was a wise and ambitious ruler, but this move seemed foolish. Could it be that living in the deep pce, he was unaware of the current state of the Eight Banners army?

    Song Qingshu felt pleased.

    The Qing army,posed entirely of Eight Banners soldiers, was a clever ruse he and Dongfang Muxue had devised. Few realized how weak the Eight Banners had be, and even the Qing court believed their elite troops would surely crush the Golden Serpent Camp.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 500: Golden Serpent Campâ€™s Significance

    Chapter 500: Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s Significance

    ¡°Does this mean we are to battle the imperial army, Great King Xiao?¡± Meng Bofei furrowed his brows. He was ustomed to a life of luxury and had no desire to risk everything in a decisive battle against the Manchus.

    Xiao Fengughed openly. ¡°Whether to fight or retreat is a matter for your Golden Serpent Camp. I am merely here to analyze the strength of the Manchu army for you.¡±

    ¡°Lady Guo has always been hailed as the Zhuge Liang among women. Do you have any suggestions for our current predicament?¡± Seeing Huang Rong idling by, Song Qingshu irritably pulled her into the conversation.

    In Song Qingshu¡¯s mind, Zhao Min was a more suitable strategist than Huang Rong. Although Huang Rong was known for her quick wit, when it came to long-term strategic foresight, Zhao Min surpassed her. For instance, predicting the weather within a few hours, Huang Rong was more urate, but for forecasts over several days, Zhao Min was clearly superior.

    This difference was not due to their intelligence but their upbringing and the resources at their disposal. As a princess, Zhao Min had nearly unlimited ess to information and resources, enabling her to n with ease. In contrast, Huang Rong¡¯s limited background restricted her ess toprehensive information, so she had to rely more on her quick wit and adaptability.

    However, Zhao Min¡¯s noble status had a downside.

    Surrounded by numerous martial experts for protection, she rarely faced danger. If suddenly ced in a perilous situation, she might not escape unscathed like Huang Rong. Huang Rong¡¯s ability to escape from formidable opponents, maneuver on a deserted ind, and protect Guo Jing under various forces¡¯ noses demonstrated her exceptional quick thinking.

    Zhao Min might struggle in simr situations.

    Conversely, Huang Rong could not easily wipe out six major sects or manipte Zhang Wuji with a simple n like Zhao Min could.<em>¡®Unfortunately, Ah Jiu¡¯s interventionst night thwarted Zhao Min¡¯s ns, leading her to be pursued by martial artists. I wonder where she is hiding now,¡¯</em> Song Qingshumented. However, he wasn¡¯t sure he would trust Zhao Min as a strategist even if she were avable, fearing betrayal.

    With the conversation giving her time to think, Huang Rong collected her thoughts and spoke in her melodious voice, ¡°Although the Eight Banners¡¯bat effectiveness has declined, the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s strength has also waned.¡±

    The leaders of the various factions felt embarrassed, knowing Huang Rong was being polite. The camp was a disorganized rabble.

    ¡°Given our current situation, we remain weaker than the enemy,¡± Huang Rong continued. ¡°Thus, our primary strategy should be to retreat.¡±

    Chu Hongliu and others looked pleased, casting smug nces at Song Qingshu. With Huang Rong¡¯s reputation, her words carried weight, making it harder for him to enforce his will.

    However, Huang Rong¡¯s next words froze their smiles. ¡°Though our strategy is to retreat, we must engage the Manchu soldiers in a battle¡ªand win decisively.¡±

    Song Qingshu found Huang Rong¡¯s diplomatic approach amusing. She managed to express her opinion without offending either side.

    Understanding her intent, Zhou Zhiruo cooperated by asking, ¡°If we n to retreat, why must we still fight the Manchu soldiers?¡±

    Seeing Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s teasing expression, Huang Rong blushed, recalling her disheveled state after being rescued by herst night. ¡°Leader Zhou, you may not know, but since the previous Golden Serpent King, Young Hero Yuan, died, the camp has suffered repeated defeats against the Manchu army, severely damaging morale. If we don¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity to boost morale by winning a battle, the camp will degenerate into a band of bandits.¡±

    The faction leaders fell silent, knowing the camp¡¯s precarious state. Daily desertions threatened its stability more than the imperial army.

    ¡°Lady Guo is right. If we continue to flee, the Golden Serpent Camp will soon be nothing but a name,¡± one leader said.

    ¡°Indeed, the camp¡¯s purpose is to expel the Manchus from Han territory. If we always flee from the Manchu army, what is the camp¡¯s significance?¡±

    Previously neutral leaders, like Jiao Wan¡¯er of the Jiangsu Golden Dragon Gang, Rong Cai of the Zhejiang Roaming Dragon Gang, Nie Tianfeng of the Huainan Flying Tiger Ravine, and Zheng Qiyun of the Overseas Seventy-two Inds Alliance, now voiced their support for Huang Rong.

    Seeing the situation, Song Qingshu subtly smiled. ¡°Fourth Lady, what do you suggest we do?¡±

    Yang Miaozhen snorted, ¡°I thought the Golden Serpent Camp was full of stalwart men. Now I see many are cowards.¡±

    Chu Hongliu, Meng Bofei, and Sha Tongtian¡¯s face turned red, ready to retort, but Song Qingshu gave them no chance, seeking opinions from the Wudang Sect, Emei Sect, Heaven and Earth Society, and Prince Mu Manor.

    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting nodded in agreement for battle, as did Zhou Zhiruo from the Emei Sect. The Prince Mu Manor being the enemies of the Manchus, eagerly supported the fight, and Chen Jinnan from the Heaven and Earth Society also agreed, not wanting to see the camp¡¯s decline.

    ¡°Since everyone agrees, we shall confront the so-called elite Eight Banners,¡± Song Qingshu dered, exuding an invisible pressure.

    Realizing his resolve, no one opposed him, even Chu Hongliu and Meng Bofei, who reluctantly epted the decision due to the overwhelming support from other factions.

    ¡°I know many hereck confidence,¡± Song Qingshu said steadily, his voice reassuring. ¡°Indeed, with our current strength, facing the Manchu¡¯s hundred thousand troops head-on seems futile. But the Manchu forces are divided, and Tu Hai¡¯s eastern army is isted, presenting us with a perfect opportunity.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 501: Outnumbered

    Chapter 501: Outnumbered

    ¡°Tu Hai is a renowned general of the invaders. He dares to advance alone because hemands an army of 30,000. Dealing with him will not be easy!¡± Chu Hongliu grumbled with dissatisfaction.

    Although Chu Hongliu spoke softly, the room was filled with experts, and his words were heard clearly by everyone.

    Song Qingshu nced at him nonchntly and said, ¡°Although Tu Haimands 30,000 troops, to me, he is merely a clumsy opponent. Defeating him will be as easy as flipping my hand.¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s boastful words, Chu Hongliu, Meng Bofei, and Sha Tongtian nearlyughed out loud. Although they did not mock openly, the contempt on their faces was impossible to hide.

    Not only them, but even Huang Rong, Xiao Feng, and others looked puzzled.

    In their initial expectations, they had nned to achieve a small victory to boost the morale of the Golden Serpent Camp. However, judging from Song Qingshu¡¯s remarks, it seemed he intended to wipe out all 30,000 of Tu Hai¡¯s troops in one go, which was too unrealistic.

    ¡°How many troops does the leader need to defeat Tu Hai¡¯s 30,000 men?¡± Chu Hongliu asked, fearing that Song Qingshu might suddenly change his mind and block his retreat.

    ¡°Hmph, anyone can boast. When the timees and you can¡¯t defeat Tu Hai, let¡¯s see how you can still call yourself the king of the Golden Serpent Camp,¡± Sha Tongtian and Meng Bofei exchanged nces, both seeing the gloating in each other¡¯s eyes. This Song Qingshu was still too young and impatient, and Old Chu had found his weak spot.

    ¡°I only need the troops of Lady You¡­ Madame. Yuan, Hero Sima, General Shui, and Chief Cheng,¡± Song Qingshu said slowly.Chu Hongliu¡¯s mocking gaze intensified. With fewer than 8,000 troops in total, how could they possibly win? However, these troops were Song Qingshu¡¯s core supporters, and Chu Hongliu and the others would be delighted to see them get worn out by Tu Hai.

    ¡°Is there anything else that the rest of us can assist with?¡± Although Chu Hongliu decided internally not to put in any effort, he still needed to maintain a proper attitude.

    Song Qingshu said with a serious expression, ¡°There is indeed a very important task that requires a leader of great wisdom and courage.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing his seriousness, everyone in the hall became curious.

    ¡°I need a leader to guard Eagle Valley,¡± Song Qingshu pointed to the map and continued, ¡°Once Tu Hai¡¯s army copses, this will be their only route of escape. This leader must ensure that not a single soldier of Tu Hai¡¯s army escapes.¡±

    Chu Hongliu almostughed out loud upon hearing this, and quickly volunteered, ¡°If the leader does not mind, I will take on this task.¡±

    Hmph, Tu Hai is a battle-hardened general with 30,000 elite troops. How could he possibly be defeated by Song Qingshu¡¯s mere 8,000 men? This task is simply a freebie. I¡¯ll just go through the motions and make sure I don¡¯t even see Tu Hai¡¯s troops before making a clean getaway.

    Song Qingshu looked at him with a stern expression and asked, ¡°This matter is of great importance. Can Chief Chu guarantee that all of Tu Hai¡¯s defeated troops will be captured?¡±

    Chu Hongliu replied with a forced smile, ¡°Heh, as long as the leader can defeat Tu Hai¡¯s army, I will naturally ensure that they are all captured. If I fail to do so, feel free to deal with me as you see fit.¡±

    Hmph, I don¡¯t believe your 8,000 men can defeat their 30,000!

    But Chu Hongliu was not stupid. Although he agreed, he also insisted on the premise that Song Qingshu must defeat Tu Hai¡¯s army. As long as Song Qingshu could not do this, he would have his own reasons to shirk responsibility afterwards. It was simply a foolish dream to use 8,000 bandits to defeat the 30,000 elite soldiers led by the famous general Tu Hai.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Qingshu nodded, and then began to assign tasks to the other heads.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er of the Jiangsu Golden Dragon Gang, Rong Cai of the Zhejiang Roaming Dragon Gang, Nie Tianfeng, the owner of Flying Tiger Ravine in Huainan, and Zheng Qiyun, the leader of the Overseas Seventy-two Inds, were neutral people.

    Song Qingshu sent them to lead their troops to harass the other three armies of the Qing Dynasty and make sure to dy the other side¡¯s marching speed.

    The four heads looked at each other andmunicated their inner thoughts with their eyes. Although they were more inclined to Song Qingshu on the surface, they were still neutral in their bones. If Song Qingshu wanted to requisition their troops to fight Tu Hai, they would definitely not be willing.

    Now they can still ept that it is just to dy the marching speed of the Qing army. After all, it is just a dy and harassment. Even if there is some damage, it will not be serious. They can also take the opportunity to wait and see. Once Song Qingshu¡¯s main force fails, they will take the opportunity to escape to the mountains and forests and find a ce to upy the mountain as the king. Their strength will not be lost at all;

    If Song Qingshu¡¯s main force really defeats Tu Hai¡¯s army, they can also report the credit of this mission. Afterwards, they will be rewarded for their merits. Of course, this situation is impossible in their eyes.

    Therefore, the four of them happily epted this task.

    As for Meng Bofei and Sha Tongtian, Song Qingshu asked them to lead their troops to stay in the base camp and be on standby at any time. Seeing that they don¡¯t have to work hard, the two are naturally happy to watch the show.

    When the heads of the various families received their missions and left, Song Qingshu said to Yang Miaozhen, the Heaven and Earth Society, and the people of the Prince Mu Pce: ¡°Fourth Lady, Chief Leader Chen, Young Master Mu, I need to trouble you with something¡­¡±

    Before leaving, Yang Miaozhen looked at Song Qingshu deeply: ¡°So you are serious about destroying the Tu Hai army.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly: ¡°I have always been a serious man.¡±

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Yang Miaozhen did not ask Song Qingshu about the specific n, and left after leaving a word.

    After some arrangements, only Song Qingshu, Zhou Zhiruo and other women, the two heroes of the Wudang Sect, and Xiao Feng and his party were left in the hall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Master Song ns to defeat Tu Hai¡¯s 30,000 troops.¡± Seeing that most of the people had left, Huang Rong could no longer help asking.

    ¡°Madame. Guo has always been called the female Zhuge Liang, do you have any good ideas?¡± Song Qingshu smiled but did not answer, but asked instead.

    ¡°The enemy is numerous and we are few. There is probably only one way to win.¡± Ever since Song Qingshu announced that he would destroy Tu Hai¡¯s 30,000 troops, Huang Rong has been thinking about how to do it. Now she has a vague idea.

    ¡°This Xiao has thought of a way.¡± Xiao Feng, who had been silent just now, watching the intrigues in the Golden Snake Camp with cold eyes,ughed out loud now.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly: ¡°In this case, let¡¯s follow the example of the sages and write down our own methods on the palm of our hands to see if we can think of the same thing.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 502: Burial Ground

    Chapter 502: Burial Ground

    When the three finished writing, everyone in the hall stretched their necks to look, wanting to see what method the three were thinking of.

    On Huang Rong¡¯s white palm wrote the words ¡°fire attack¡±, Xiao Feng¡¯s palm wrote ¡°night attack¡±, and Song Qingshu¡¯s hand wrote ¡°explosive¡±.

    ¡°It seems that everyone has the same idea.¡± Song Qingshuughed, ¡°Although it is written differently, it actually means the same thing.¡±

    Huang Rong smiled slightly: ¡°The Golden Snake Camp has fewer people, while Tu Hai has more people. We know this, and so does Tu Hai, but the invader soldiers may not know this. As long as we can reasonably use the cover of night to make ordinary invader soldiers mistakenly believe that there are enemies everywhere, and we will seed more than half of the time.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Feng nodded, ¡°Just as Madame. Guo said, we should burn the army¡¯s provisions at night while attacking, which can create panic. Once we blow up the camp sessfully, the 30,000 elite Eight Banners are justmbs to be ughtered.¡±

    Many of the other people in the hall did not understand military affairs, but after listening to the three people talking, they all looked like they had a lot of wisdom, and their confidence increased greatly.

    Only one person was frowning.

    ¡°Master Chen, if you have anything to say, please speak directly.¡± Song Qingshu was in the position of the Golden Snake King, and he had a clear view of all the situations in the hall. Naturally, he saw Chen Jinnan¡¯s expression of wanting to say something but stopping.

    ¡°Please forgive me for pouring some cold water on you. I have dealt with Tu Hai before. He is definitely the best general in the Qing Dynasty. He has always been strict in managing his troops. Every time he sets up camp, he will send arge number of scouts to monitor the movements within a radius of dozens of miles. Once there is any movement around, he will get the news immediately. It is probably difficult to seed in a night attack. Moreover, even if they seed in attacking the invader camp, as long as Tu Hai is in charge, the 30,000 Eight Banners soldiers will definitely not blow up the camp.¡±Chen Jinnan frowned. The method that Song Qingshu and the other two had just thought of was indeed very likely to seed if it was used against an ordinary cowardly general, but Tu Hai had experienced hundreds of battles. The Li Chuang troops that swept the world in those days were all defeated by him. How could he not be able to prevent an ordinary night attack?

    Song Qingshu seemed to have expected that someone would have such doubts. He smiled and said, ¡°Master Chen has a point, but all this is based on the situation that Tu Hai is in charge of the central army. What if¡­ Tu Hai is dead?¡±

    Chen Jinnan was stunned and said subconsciously, ¡°Could it be that Master Song wants to assassinate Tu Hai? Master Song is a martial artist, but if he wants to take the head of a general from among thousands of troops, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Chen Jinnan didn¡¯t finish his words, but everyone knew what he meant. After all, taking the head of a general from among thousands of troops is really shocking. Only a few people in history have aplished this feat.

    Xiao Feng is famous for breaking into the chaos and capturing the rebellious King of the Southern Court, Yelu Chongyuan. However, the bigger reason for that time was that Yelu Chongyuan was courting death. He thought he had won, so he swaggered in front of the battle not far from Xiao Feng, giving Xiao Feng the opportunity.

    It is impossible to kill theirmander Tu Hai in the midst of 30,000 troops, even if all the great masters in the world work together.

    ¡°Master Chen, don¡¯t worry. I have my own way to kill Tu Hai.¡± Song Qingshu sighed secretly in his heart. Since he came to this wonderful world, perhaps because of the values ??of his previous life, he has never been able to treat human life as worthless, so he has always avoided killing people. Unfortunately, he is not the thief Chu Liuxiang, and there will always be times when he has to take action.

    Song Qingshu recalled the people he killed. In fact, each of them had no grudges against him, but it was a pity that Zhn was in power and had to be eliminated.

    This Tu Hai is the same. When Song Qingshu was still in the Qing court, he had met this old general several times. He was a general worthy of respect. It was a pity that the two sides had different positions and were destined to be unable toe together.

    <em>¡®You are really hypocritical¡­¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu muttered to himself silently, <em>¡®If you want to kill people, you still find so many excuses. What else can it be but hypocrisy. Butpared to being a real viin, it is better for me to be a hypocrite, at least I have my own principles¡­¡¯</em>

    When everyone in the hall heard that Song Qingshu had a way to kill Tu Hai, they were all excited, but Song Qingshu didn¡¯t say a word afterwards, obviously he didn¡¯t intend to tell everyone how he would kill Tu Hai, everyone started to specte.

    Xiao Feng looked at Song Qingshu thoughtfully. Under the current circumstances, he wanted to kill Tu Hai surrounded by 30,000 troops. He didn¡¯t know how he was going to do it.

    Huang Rong¡¯s beautiful eyes were also shining, and she was very curious, <em>¡®I wonder if he will tell me if I ask him privately¡­¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong was startled by the sudden thought, why would she think like this¡­

    Fortunately, everyone who stayed in the hall was a hero, and they understood that if the method of assassinating the enemymander was known to everyone, it would probably be close to failure. Therefore, although Song Qingshu didn¡¯t say it, everyone tacitly didn¡¯t want to ask.

    Firstly, the people in the hall now have a close rtionship with Song Qingshu. Secondly, Song Qingshu¡¯s amazing performance at the Golden Snake Conference won everyone¡¯s recognition. Since Song Qingshu dared to im that he could take Tu Hai¡¯s life, these people naturally dared to believe him.

    ¡°But there is another problem,¡± Chen Jinnan said, ¡°For a night attack to seed, it must be unexpected, and the Qing army often sends arge number of scouts to sweep the area within a radius of dozens of miles. The people in the Golden Snake Camp may be exposed before they get close to the enemy camp.¡±

    Xiao Feng nodded in agreement. He was probably the one who dealt with the Qing soldiers the most in the hall. He naturally understood that Chen Jinnan¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. It was indeed difficult to seed in a night attack.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly: ¡°Everyone here should have heard of the principle that it is dark under themp. The attention of the Qing scouts is mainly dozens of miles outside. As long as we ambush near their camp in advance, we may be able to hide it from them.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Chen Jinnan eximed, and even Xiao Feng frowned secretly. After all, when the army is outside, where to camp is the top priority. It is aprehensive consideration of themander of the army based on factors such as marching speed, terrain, andbat missions. Sometimes even themander himself may not know where he will campter.

    ¡°Tu Hai will definitely camp here at Fox Hill tomorrow, and this ce is where the invader soldiers are buried.¡± Song Qingshu pointed to a position on the sand table and said confidently.

    What a joke, the emperor of the Qing court is now his own man. If he can¡¯t even know where Tu Hai is camping, Song Qingshu feels that he can just bump into a wall and die.

    Now Song Qingshu was like ying cards with himself. Although the Golden Snake Camp had a very bad hand, he knew the Qing Dynasty¡¯s cards very clearly, and he could also influence the Qing Dynasty¡¯s order of ying cards as much as possible.

    No matter how good the Qing Dynasty¡¯s cards were, if they had four 2s and a pair of kings at the beginning and flew out with four and two, they might not be able to win against the Golden Snake Camp¡¯s bad hand¡­<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 503: Song Qingshuâ€™s Back-up Plan

    Chapter 503: Song Qingshu¡¯s Back-up n

    After several discussions, Song Qingshu finally decided that Situ Bolei¡¯s troops, Shui Jian¡¯s troops and Yang Miaozhen¡¯s Red Coat Army would ambush at Fox Hill in advance.

    Most of Situ Bolei¡¯s Wangwu Sect members left the Guanning Iron Cavalry that was once feared by the world. As Shui Jian was the former general of the Ming Dynasty, he was also good at training soldiers. Therefore, their troops were the only elite troops left in the 12 Golden Snake Battalions.

    Not to mention the Red Coat Army, which had been regarded as a major threat by the Jin Empire for many years. The 300 people brought by Yang Miaozhen this time were the elite of the Red Coat Army.

    This night attack was of great importance. First, they had to hide their tracks and second, they had to fight bravely. Soldiers were more important than quantity. Therefore, Song Qingshu did not add some mobs to it.

    Song Qingshu handed over themand of these three troops to Yang Miaozhen. Situ Bolei and Shui Jian did not have much objection. After all, the fourthdy of the Red Coat Army had been famous for many years and her prestige was not inferior to that of Yuan Chengzhi in the past.

    On the contrary, Yang Miaozhen had aplicated expression. She looked at Song Qingshu and asked in a joking tone: ¡°You gave me the most elite troops of the Golden Snake Camp. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will deliberately bury them in this battle?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly: ¡°Although this Song and the Fourth Lady have known each other for a short time, I can understand a little about the character of the Fourth Lady. The Fourth Lady is a rare female hero, and she is as brave as a tigress. How could she do such a petty behavior?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to tter me. Haven¡¯t you heard that women are petty?¡± Although Yang Miaozhen said that she didn¡¯t care, her slightly raised eyebrows showed that she was quite happy with this ttery.

    Song Qingshu smiled without saying anything, and then began to arrange the tasks for the rest of the people.The disciples of Prince Mu Pce, the Heaven and Earth Society, Emei Sect, Qingzhu Gang, Xia Qingqing¡¯s Department, and other sects were arranged at various mountain passes along the way.

    When everyone saw the terrain on the sand table, they couldn¡¯t help but eximed.

    ¡°Brother Song, these ces are outside the Eagle Valley.¡± Mu Jiansheng couldn¡¯t help wondering. He remembered that Song Qingshu had said before that the Eagle Valley was the only way for the invader soldiers to flee, and Chu Hongliu led his men to ambush there.

    ¡°Does the young master really think that Chu Hongliu has the ability to stop the invader soldiers?¡± Song Qingshu asked back.

    Everyone in the hall was startled. Even if the night attack was sessful, the other side had 30,000 people after all. Their night attack looked huge, but after all, they had limited manpower, and the damage to the invader soldiers was naturally limited. So even if the invader soldiers fled, there were still tens of thousands of people. Although Chu Hongliu was waiting there, he could never stop them.

    Thinking that Song Qingshu had induced Chu Hongliu to sign a military order step by step before, many people had already mourned for Chu Hongliu in advance. Now the key is whether Song Qingshu can sessfully defeat the Tu Hai tribe.

    ¡°Qingshu, what are we going to do?¡± Seeing that other people had more or less been assigned tasks, Yin Liting couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s face turned serious: ¡°The next step is the most critical link. If the night attack is to seed, there must be experts to create chaos inside the Qing army camp¡­¡±

    There were many martial arts masters in the hall. These people may not be more useful than those well-trained soldiers in killing enemies, but following the popr special forces system in various countries in the previous life, Song Qingshu decided to organize these people to mix into the Qing army camp, make full use of martial arts, and run away as soon as they touch the enemy.

    They will not confront the enemy head-on, create chaos everywhere in the camp, and create opportunities for the night attack troops outside. Because of the potential huge danger, although many people expressed their willingness to mix into the Qing army camp with Song Qingshu, Song Qingshu still selected some people with poor martial arts.

    The final list of members were the following: Song Qingshu, Huang Rong, Ah Jiu, Zhang Songxi, Yin Liting, Xiao Feng, Yelu Nanxian, Yelu Qi and others, although there weren¡¯t many people, they were all top masters in the world.

    What they had to do was mainly to fan the mes everywhere and create chaos. As long as they were not surrounded, it should not be too difficult to get out. After discussing some details, Yang Miaozhen, Situ Bolei and Shui Jian led the troops to ambush at Fox Hill in advance. The disciples of Mu Pce, the Heaven and Earth Society and other sects also set off in advance to their respective locations dozens of miles away to ambush.

    Before leaving, Xia Qingqing looked at Song Qingshu deeply. After all, their rtionship was a bit shady. She was embarrassed to say anything more to Song Qingshu. She could onlymunicate with her eyes and told him to take care of himself.

    Zhou Zhiruo didn¡¯t have so many concerns. After all, she was Song Qingshu¡¯s legal wife. Before leaving with Emei Sect, she secretly pulled Song Qingshu aside: ¡°Qingshu, you must promise me that if things can¡¯t be done, remember to save your life. Fighting for hegemony is just a passing cloud. I only want you. When the timees, we will go back to Emei together and live happily for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled bitterly in his heart. If it really came to that, could he bring other women to Emei? You must be joking¡­

    But Song Qingshu was also deeply moved. After all, although Zhou Zhiruo looked gentle, she was a strong woman who devoted herself to her career. The fact that she was saying such words proved that she really cared about him to the core¡­

    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Song Qingshu said seriously, ¡°But Zhiruo, you must be careful on this trip. Remember what I told you, don¡¯t chase after desperate enemies. Your main task on this trip is to nt gs all over the mountains and ins to bluff, use traps, falling rocks, wooden weapons and other hidden weapons as much as possible, and try to avoid direct confrontation with the invader soldiers.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo nodded: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go then.¡±

    When all the troops left, only Song Qingshu and a group of masters who were selected to infiltrate the Qing army camp were left in the hall.

    Xiao Feng, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said: ¡°Brother Song, please forgive me for speaking frankly. Even if we can sessfully blow up the Qing army camp, your subsequent series of ns seem to be difficult to cause serious damage to the Qing army. Chu Hongliu can¡¯t stop the fleeing soldiers, even if the Tiandihui, Mu Wangfu and other factions are addedter, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t stop them either.¡±

    Huang Rong also nodded in agreement: ¡°I see the arrangement of the Young Master¡ªthe main purpose of the Mu Pce, the Heaven and Earth Society and others does not seem to be to take the opportunity to eliminate the invaders¡¯ defeated soldiers, but to use the opportunity to confuse them. Does the young master have any other tricks? ¡°

    Before Song Qingshu answered, Huang Rong shook her head again: ¡°Now all the troops that can be mobilized have been mobilized. Even if there are tricks, there are no soldiers avable.¡±

    Yin Liting was stunned: ¡°From what you two said, you want to take the opportunity to wipe out the Qing soldiers, but didn¡¯t you say before that the Golden Snake Camp can take the opportunity to escape into the mountains and preserve its strength after winning a victory?¡±

    Huang Rong said softly: ¡°Hero Yin doesn¡¯t know that although Young Master Song¡¯s n sounds a bit whimsical, it may seed if you think about it carefully. Once it seeds, it will be a great victory that will shock the world, but if we can¡¯t take the opportunity to wipe out Tu Hai¡¯s forces, it will always feel like a pity. ¡°

    Xiao Feng nodded in agreement. It was fine before, and he was satisfied with a small victory, but after Song Qingshu¡¯s analysis, he, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, was keenly aware that it was possible to wipe out Tu Hai¡¯s army. Unfortunately, he had no soldiers at hand now, and he really didn¡¯t have the spare energy to eat up those defeated soldiers in one breath.

    ¡°You two are really knowledgeable and can see the problem with the previous n at a nce. I really don¡¯t have any avable troops, but¡­¡± Song Qingshu changed the subject and smiled slightly, ¡°We can mobilize the heavenly soldiers to help.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 504: Recruit a Son-in-Law

    Chapter 504: Recruit a Son-in-Law

    ¡°Heavenly Soldiers?¡±

    The group of people were all stunned.

    Song Qingshu asked: ¡°Do you know how Han Xin dealt with Long Ju, a general under Xiang Yu?¡±

    Most people in the hall looked at each other, even Xiao Feng frowned, obviously they didn¡¯t know this story, only Huang Rong¡¯s eyes lit up, she had understood Song Qingshu¡¯s n.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart, it seems that the level ofpulsory education in ancient times was really worrying.

    ¡°Young Master, are you nning to attack with water?¡± Huang Rong asked in surprise.

    ¡°Madame is indeed worthy of being a female Zhuge,¡± Song Qingshu smiled and nodded, pointing to a ce on the sand table, ¡°Baishui River is where the invader soldiers will be buried.¡±

    Looking at Song Qingshu¡¯s confident look, Ah Jiu was happy, in the hall, she was probably the one who knew Song Qingshu¡¯s n best.

    During the Golden Snake Conference, Song Qingshu arranged for her and Xia Qingqing to secretly bring people to pile up earth bags in the upper reaches of the Baishui River to create a water barrier. At that time, she didn¡¯t understand it very much and was worried that he would work hard for others in the end. But Song Qingshu told her very confidently that he would definitely win the Golden Snake Conference.At that time, there were many top masters at the conference, including Ah Qing, Shi Potian, Xu Zhu, Yang Miaozhen, Yang Guo and others, who were all on par with him, especially Ah Qing¡¯s fighting power, which far exceeded Song Qingshu.

    As Song Qingshu¡¯s woman, Ah Jiu believed that he could win the championship and be the Golden Snake King, but she was actually quite skeptical in her heart.

    When Song Qingshu defeated Ah Qing, Ah Jiu was so overjoyed that she almost cried. Because of this incident, her trust in Song Qingshu has reached a nearly blind level. Although most people in the Golden Snake Camp thought that they should be thankful for a small victory, Ah Jiu believed from the beginning that this will be a great victory that would shock the world.

    After Song Qingshu¡¯s simple exnation, the others in the hall finally understood and their morale was boosted.

    ¡°Tu Hai¡¯s 30,000 soldiers are finished!¡±

    Xiao Feng stood up suddenly. As a veteran of the battlefield, he could naturally judge that the possibility of Song Qingshu¡¯s n being sessful this time was very high. At the same time, he was also shocked.

    This Song Qingshu had not been well-known before, and he had only emerged in the past two years. Unexpectedly, in addition to martial arts, he was also so talented in fighting. Could he be the legendary famous general who never appeared in the world?

    This was actually Xiao Feng overestimating him. Song Qingshu just took advantage of knowing the information of both sides. If the opponent this time was not the Qing army, but other forces, Song Qingshu would probably have to pack up and run as far as possible.

    ¡°Hey, are you going to let me live with pride?¡± Yelu Qi couldn¡¯t help but mutter. As one of the best young masters of the Liao imperial family, he grew up in all kinds of praise and always thought highly of himself, until he met Song Qingshu¡­

    It was okay that his martial arts were better than his own, but now he couldn¡¯t even catch up with him in his most proud art of war¡­

    However, Yelu Qi was a humble gentleman after all, and he didn¡¯t feel jealous because of it, but instead felt a little admiration.

    <em>¡®Nanxian has always been arrogant. She once said that her husband must be better than her in martial arts and be able to n and strategize thousands of miles away. Song Qingshu meets these two requirements. He would have been a good candidate, and if the Liao Dynasty had a talent like Song Qingshu, it would probably have a chance to revive. It¡¯s a pity¡­ Song Qingshu is already married.¡¯</em>

    Yelu Qi¡¯s thought only shed through his mind, and he didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, no matter how poor the Liao Dynasty was now, Yelu Nanxian, a princess, couldn¡¯t be someone¡¯s mistress.

    As for Yelu Nanxian herself, she leaned against a pir beside him with her sword in her arms, quietly watching Song Qingshu¡¯s figure, but no one knew what she was thinking.

    Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting looked at each other, and saw the relief and pride in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Over the years, their eldest brother not only resigned from the position of the head of the sect because of Song Qingshu¡¯s matter, but also kept practicing in seclusion. If he knew that Song Qingshu had changed his ways and had be so capable, he would definitely be very happy.

    Huang Rong¡¯s expression was even moreplicated. Song Qingshu had given her too many surprises. This time, she attended the Golden Snake Conference just to resist foreign tribes and to do her part. Who knew that Song Qingshu would suddenly appear¡­

    <em>¡®With his help, how could the war in Xiangyang be so unfavorable?¡¯</em> Huang Rong suddenly had a bold idea in her mind, <em>¡®Why not marry Fu¡¯er to him?¡¯</em>

    Before, Huang Rong had thought of marrying Guo Fu to the son of the Lu family, the governor of Xiangyang. Now that Jia Sidao was in power in the Southern Song Dynasty, the Lu brothers were Jia Sidao¡¯s right-hand men. The Lu family could be said to be one of thergest military groups in the Southern Song Dynasty.

    If Guo Fu married into the Lu family, she would not be wronged.

    It was just that Huang Rong underestimated the tradition of the Southern Song Dynasty. The emphasis on civil officials over military officials made military generals naturally inferior to civil officials. Although the Lu family was powerful, they were military officials after all, and their status in the court had always been somewhat awkward. Therefore, the Lu family had been trying to marry the daughters of civil officials in the court to increase their political capital. How could they be interested in the daughter of a ¡°hero¡± in the martial arts world, even though this hero could be said to be famous in the martial arts world¡­

    Although the Lu family did not say it clearly, Huang Rong was so smart that she judged the Lu family¡¯s true thoughts from the other party¡¯s words and some clues. She was immediately furious. If it wasn¡¯t for the great cause of resisting the Mongols, how could she think of betrothing her daughter to a yboy.

    Although Huang Rong also had some selfish thoughts in it, she was also an extremely proud person. If the Lu family had no sincerity, she would naturally not send her daughter to them.

    At this time, seeing that Song Qingshu was both civil and military, Huang Rong subconsciously thought of Guo Fu¡¯s marriage again.

    <em>¡®The biggest problem now is that he¡¯s married.¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong had thought about letting Guo Fu and Zhou Zhiruo share one husband, but she had a headache when she thought about Zhou Zhiruo. As the head of Emei, her status in the martial arts world might not be much lower than that of the couple. Guo Fu could not take away her position as the main wife.

    But if Guo Fu was to be a mistress, Huang Rong would definitely not want to do that.

    Suddenly thinking of the night when Zhou Zhiruo rescued her from the cave, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help blushing. She couldn¡¯t help Fu¡¯er even if she wanted to help her¡­ besides, what Song Qingshu did to her that night¡­ how could she be his mother-inw?

    ¡°Since everyone has roughly understood the details of the operation, please go back and recuperate. There will be a fierce battle tonight.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s voice suddenly woke Huang Rong up.

    <em>¡®If something happens in Xiangyang in the future, given Brother Jing¡¯s character, he will definitely die for his country, and I will naturally go with him¡­ by then, Fu¡¯er will be alone and it will be difficult for her to survive in this chaotic world¡­¡¯ </em>Huang Rong¡¯s mind raced, and she quickly made a secret decision to find a way to bring the two together.

    Although Fu¡¯er¡¯s personality was a bit reckless and might not please him, her daughter had inherited her beauty after all¡­<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 505: Eavesdropping

    Chapter 505: Eavesdropping

    The group kept discussing various details, and before they knew it, it was already dawn.

    Song Qingshu asked everyone to go back and have a good rest. They would gather in the hall in six hours and then set off together.

    ¡°Brother Song, as the saying goes, if the king is not secretive, he will lose his ministers, and if the ministers are not secretive, they will lose their ability. I think you shouldn¡¯t tell them the n in advance.¡± Ah Jiu stood beside Song Qingshu, and when she saw that everyone had left one after another, she couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± Song Qingshu smiled bitterly, ¡°They are all leaders of their own forces. It¡¯s hard to convince them if we don¡¯t reveal something. After all, they will need to take risks at night.¡±

    Seeing Ah Jiu¡¯s concern, Song Qingshu reached out and held her hand: ¡°Ajiu, don¡¯t worry too much. The people in this hall are trustworthy. First, I believe in their character, and second, they have no reason to leak secrets. After all, the failure of the Qing Dynasty is in the interests of everyone.¡±

    Song Qingshu was not a single-celled organism like Duke Xiang of Song. Naturally, he knew that only when the interests of both parties are consistent can trust be the basis.

    The two of them held hands and chatted all the way, and soon returned to their own courtyard.

    Ah Jiu didn¡¯t have time to ask, ¡°How did you beat Ah Qing before?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Hearing Ah Jiu¡¯s question, Song Qingshu¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange, looking at her with a smile.¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I asked you.¡± Ah Jiu couldn¡¯t help but act like a spoiled child.

    ¡°If I just talk about it, I guess it¡¯ll be hard for you to understand. So, you can imitate Ah Qing and recreate the situation of that time. I¡¯ll let you experience it yourself, and I guess the effect will be better.¡± Song Qingshu said seriously.

    Ah Jiu was very surprised, but he couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity after all, and nodded subconsciously: ¡°Okay. ¡°

    ¡°I remember that Ah Qing was quite normal until she got close to you,¡± Ah Jiu said, recalling the situation at that time, ¡°Is it like thi¡­ eh?¡±

    Ah Jiu suddenly felt as if all the strength in her body was drained away at once, and a stream of heat surged out of her body, making her body extremely soft.

    As if she could feel her own hot skin, Ah Jiu reacted and couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°Joyful fragrance!¡±

    The two of them have been close for a long time. Ah Jiu knew that the byproduct of Song Qingshu¡¯s practice of the Joyful Meditation Method was sometimes used by Song Qingshu for pleasures on the bed.

    That feeling was very, very pleasant, but Ah Jiu didn¡¯t want to do it because she always felt as if she had been hit by the strongest aphrod!siac, waiting for the man¡¯s favor in bed, whether physically or mentally, she couldn¡¯t resist at all.

    Ah Jiu didn¡¯t want to do it because she wanted to be naturally intimate, rather than being yed with unterally, although this feeling seemed more attractive than ordinary intimacy¡­

    Song Qingshu pulled Ah Jiu, whose body had already softened into a ball of cotton, down and looked at the beautiful woman with a blushing face in his arms, and couldn¡¯t help but smile evilly: ¡°Dear Ninth Princess, this is what you took the initiative to ask and experience.¡±

    Ah Jiu was shocked: ¡°You ba*tard, deliberately set a trap for me to get in. ¡°

    ¡°Who made our Ninth Princesspletely defenseless against me? ¡°Song Qingshu smiled proudly, hugged her and sat on the couch, and before Ah Jiu could do anything, he leaned over and k!ssed her slightly opened red lips.

    ¡°Hmm~¡±

    A humming sound that made people feel numb to the bones sounded in the room¡­

    Huang Rong had been thinking about the problem of matching her daughter with Song Qingshu, but when she thought that Song Qingshu already had a family and seemed to have already secretly engaged to the Ninth Princess, Huang Rong felt a little upset.

    So not long after returning to the vi, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but go to Song Qingshu¡¯s residence. She nned to chat with Song Qingshu casually first and find out what he had to say before making a decision.

    Who knew that just when she arrived at the gate of the vi, Huang Rong had no time to knock on the door, and she faintly heard a burst of sobbing female voices.

    Huang Rong¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. As a person who had experience, she knew what the people inside were doing.

    <em>¡®This Ninth Princess usually looks cold, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so¡­ seductive.¡¯</em> Huang Rong spat secretly. The voice made her body feel a little hot. She immediately turned around and left.

    ¡°Brother Song, you are so¡­ bad¡­ you actually used such a dirty¡­ method to deal with¡­ sister Ah Qing.¡± Ah Jiu¡¯s voice came from the room.

    Huang Rong was stunned and subconsciously stopped.

    The most curious thing about the entire Golden Snake Conference was how Song Qingshu turned defeat into victory and won against Ah Qing. But, as it might involve other people¡¯s trump cards. No one would not be so ignorant as to ask Song Qingshu about it.

    But the more time passed, the more mysterious the whole thing seemed.

    <em>¡®Listening to their conversation, maybe I can find out the reason.¡¯ </em>Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but be curious, so she leaned against the door and listened.

    Huang Rong was standing at the door of the yard, more than ten meters away from the house, so it was difficult for her to hear the whispers between the two.

    Huang Rong showed a trace of struggle on her face, and finally, as if she had made a great decision, she held her breath and tiptoed towards the house.

    <em>¡®I will just listen for a while, and I will leave as soon as I hear the reason.¡¯ </em>Huang Rong keptforting herself.

    Huang Rong was worried that Song Qingshu might notice her, but she was good at Qinggong, and in her opinion, men would be less alert in this situation, so she still held her breath and stood at the door.

    After listening for a while, Huang Rong¡¯s face was red and almost dripping with water. She couldn¡¯t help but regret it, because the two people in the room never mentioned the previous duel with Ah Qing except for the previous sentence. The voicesing out of the room were all whispers between lovers. The content was so bold that Huang Rong, who was already a mother, couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Song Lang, Madame Guo looked satisfied that night, and every inch of her skin revealed the rose red after bliss. Did you really do her¡­¡±

    Huang Rong just took a step and heard Ah Jiu¡¯s remark. Her face became extremely strange. For a while, she was in a dilemma. On the one hand, she felt too embarrassed and nned to leave as soon as possible. On the other hand, she wanted to hear how Song Qingshu answered.

    ¡°So do you want me to have something with her or not?¡±

    Then Song Qingshu¡¯s hateful voice sounded, Huang Rong¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly, and finally decided to stay and listen to what happened.

    ¡°It depends on whether Song Lang has that intention. If Song Lang wants to get her, he can invite her in now to fulfill his wish.¡± Ah Jiu¡¯s words made Huang Rong¡¯s expression change drastically.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 506: Dream Butterfly

    Chapter 506: Dream Butterfly

    Hearing the conversation inside, Huang Rong instinctively wanted to run, but the door beside her suddenly opened.

    Song Qingshu stood at the door, looking at her with a half-smile: ¡°Madame Guo, are you here to have an in-depth¡­ discussion with me?¡±

    Huang Rong blushed, nced at Song Qingshu¡¯s bare chest, and quickly looked away. ¡°Uh, I suddenly thought of a question and wanted to ask you about it, but it seems inconvenient now. Let¡¯s talk another time.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Huang Rong turned and hurriedly ran outside.

    <em>¡®Being discovered by him is really embarrassing¡­¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®But he looks so gentle and schrly; who would have thought his body is so well-built and masculine¡­¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®Huang Rong, what are you thinking about!¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong¡¯s mind was a mess, filled with all sorts of chaotic thoughts. Suddenly, she felt a tug and turned around to see Song Qingshu holding her shoulder.

    ¡°Madame Guo is always sharp-minded. This battle is of great importance. If you¡¯ve really noticed something wrong, we need to remedy it quickly. Pleasee in,¡± Song Qingshu said anxiously, making a gesture for her to enter.¡°Ah?¡± Huang Rong hesitated.

    Song Qingshu and Ah Jiu had just been intimate inside, and he hadn¡¯t even had time to put on his clothes. Ah Jiu was likely still naked. It was really inconvenient to go in now.

    But since she had already spoken carelessly, she had no reason to refuse now¡­

    In her hesitation, Song Qingshu pulled her inside.

    Bang!

    Hearing the door close, Huang Rong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Why did you close the door?¡±

    Song Qingshu shrugged with a wry smile and pointed to the bed not far away. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for us to be seen like this by others, not to mention it could harm your reputation.¡±

    Following his gaze, Huang Rong saw Ah Jiuzily lying on the bed, her long, ck hair scattered messily. She had casually pulled a quilt over herself, revealing her white shoulders and long, shapely legs. Her usually fair face was now flushed, her eyes half-open, clearly savoring the aftermath of their intimacy.

    Huang Rong, being a mature woman, understood Ah Jiu¡¯s state and felt her legs go weak, her heart pounding even harder. She quickly looked away and sat on a chair, pretending to be calm.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. I just wanted to ask how you n to assassinate Tu Hai tonight. Whether we can seed in assassinating Tu Hai is crucial to the entire n.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s quick thinking allowed her toe up with a very legitimate question in an instant.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s subsequent response barely registered with her. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her body; a wave of heat surged from deep within, spreading throughout her. Realizing she couldn¡¯t stay any longer, all she could think about was leaving.

    After a few perfunctory remarks, she got up to leave. But after only a few steps, she felt a strong pull from behind, causing her to fall backward.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feeling Song Qingshu¡¯s strong masculine presence, Huang Rong struggled to break free from his embrace.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Madame want to know how I n to assassinate Tu Hai?¡±

    Looking up, she saw Song Qingshu¡¯s strange smile.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to know anymore,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°That¡¯s not eptable. The sess of this assassination depends on your help,¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile grew even stranger.

    ¡°How can I help?¡± Huang Rong asked, puzzled, forgetting for a moment that she was in his arms.

    ¡°By a stroke of luck, I learned the art of disguise and can transform into others at will. This time, I n to disguise myself as one of Tu Hai¡¯s personal guards and get close to him¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Rong¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°If your disguise is truly that miraculous, then assassinating Tu Hai would indeed be much easier.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s a difficulty¡­¡± Song Qingshu hesitated.

    ¡°What difficulty?¡± Huang Rong asked urgently.

    ¡°The biggest problem with the art of disguise is that I¡¯m not sure if I can deceive those closest to the target. I can transform to look exactly like one of Tu Hai¡¯s guards, but I need to test if I can fool someone who knows him well.¡±

    ¡°What kind of test?¡± Huang Rong¡¯s sense of foreboding grew stronger.

    Song Qingshu looked her up and down, his smile turning sinister. ¡°The most intimate rtionship is with a bed partner. If my disguise can fool such a person, it will certainly deceive Tu Hai.¡±

    ¡°A bed partner?¡± Huang Rong¡¯s face changed multiple times. At this point, she vaguely guessed what Song Qingshu meant by helping.

    ¡°Rong¡¯er~¡±

    In her confusion, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. Looking up, she saw her husband, Guo Jing, standing in front of her.

    ¡°Jing¡­ Brother Jing?¡± she called out uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes, I missed you so much during these days apart.¡± Guo Jing smiled warmly and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Song Qingshu?¡± Although the voice and appearance were familiar, Huang Rong felt something was off and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Song Qingshu? Rong¡¯er, you must be exhausted.¡± Guo Jing looked at her, puzzled.

    ¡°Where did Song Qingshu go? He was just here,¡± Huang Rong took a deep breath and calmly pushed the ¡®Brother Jing¡¯ in front of her away.

    ¡°Young Master Song saw that I came looking for you in such a hurry and kindly gave us some privacy. He just left with Princess Ah Jiu.¡±

    Guo Jing¡¯s words startled Huang Rong. She instinctively looked at the bed where Ah Jiu had been lying, but she was nowhere to be seen.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsored Chapter:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 507: Teasing

    Chapter 507: Teasing

    <em>¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ </em>Huang Rong was momentarily stunned. <em>¡®Could it be that I was dreaming just now?¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong felt dazed until she was embraced by Guo Jing again, and then she realized that Song Qingshu had mentioned something about disguise earlier.

    Being held in his arms, Huang Rong remained calm and collected, using the opportunity to quietly touch his face with her hands, wanting to check if he was wearing a mask.

    However, just as her fingers were about to touch his face, ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ seemed to predict her move and subtly tilted his head, skillfully avoiding her touch. When Huang Rong tried again, her hands were already gently held by him.

    ¡°Rong¡¯er, you seem to have lost weight recently.¡± ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ held her hands and gazed at her affectionately.

    Huang Rong blushed slightly and gave up her probing, having understood that this ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ was actually Song Qingshu in disguise. Her Brother Jing would never speak so sweetly.

    After some hesitation, Huang Rong didn¡¯t expose him directly. Instead, she carefully observed him.

    ¡°So simr~¡± Huang Rong¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    If Song Qingshu hadn¡¯t mentioned his disguise skills beforehand, even if she found this Guo Jing a bit unusual, she wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it and might have beenpletely deceived.After the initial shock, Huang Rong quickly pieced together the whole situation.

    Song Qingshu, to test whether his disguise skills could fool those close to him, secretly disguised himself as Brother Jing and, while she was distracted, moved the Ninth Princess away, creating a false memory to see if she could see through his disguise.

    <em>¡®But why didn¡¯t I feel anything when the Ninth Princess disappeared?¡¯ </em>Although Huang Rong knew her martial arts were far inferior to Song Qingshu¡¯s, it was still impossible for him to take someone away right under her nose.

    <em>¡®Could I have fallen victim to his Soul Catching Art?¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong quickly realized this, and her expression turned sour.

    ¡°That b*stard!¡±

    However, Huang Rong wasn¡¯t truly angry. Being clever, she quickly understood that if Song Qingshu hadn¡¯t hinted beforehand, and she was caught off guard, his Soul Catching Art and disguise as Brother Jing would have made it hard for her to detect any ws.

    At that time, if he approached her as Brother Jing, she would probably not have refused and might have been happy toply.

    <em>¡®Ugh, what a vile skill. It¡¯d be a disaster if he bes a lecherous thief.¡¯</em>

    Thinking of some indecent scenarios, Huang Rong blushed and silently cursed.

    ¡°Rong¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡®Guo Jing¡¯s¡¯ voice sounded again.

    Huang Rong originally wanted to expose Song Qingshu¡¯s trick, but a mischievous thought arose. This was too boring; she decided to pretend not to notice and see what Song Qingshu would do next.

    <em>¡®Just being held like this is a bit embarrassing.¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong hesitated, but then thought, she had already been held by him in the cave before, and now he looked like Brother Jing, so it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.

    ¡°Rong¡¯er, why are you suddenly spacing out?¡±

    ¡®Guo Jing¡¯s¡¯ voice echoed in her ears again.

    Hearing his gentle voice, Huang Rong was momentarily taken aback, as if she was back in her youthful days, feeling a strange sense of nostalgia. She instinctively replied, ¡°Rong¡¯er is worried that without Brother Jing, Xiangyang might face some trouble.¡±

    While speaking, Huang Rong quietly stepped back, distancing herself from ¡®Guo Jing.¡¯ Knowing that he was Song Qingshu in disguise, she only wanted to tease him and wouldn¡¯t let him take further advantage.

    ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ smiled slightly, not minding her action. ¡°Now that the Mongols and Song Dynasty have signed a ceasefire agreement, there shouldn¡¯t be any major conflicts for a while. Rong¡¯er can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re quite good at acting. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up.¡±

    Huang Rong quickly put on a radiant smile and continued to ask, ¡°When did Brother Jing leave Xiangyang?¡±

    ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°I came to find you shortly after you left.¡±

    Hmph, a slip-up. She had wandered through many ces to find Fu¡¯er. If Brother Jing had left Xiangyang at that time, he should have arrived at the Golden Serpent Camp before her.

    Huang Rong didn¡¯t expose him immediately; it would be too boring to do so now. She then deliberately shifted the topic to Song Qingshu. ¡°Brother Jing, this time Song Qingshu winning the Golden Serpent King title was unexpected. What do you think of this young man?¡±

    Huang Rong emphasized ¡®young man¡¯ with a mischievous look, waiting for his response.

    ¡°Song Qingshu, huh,¡± ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ seemed to be organizing his thoughts, pacing slowly in the room before finally sitting on a nearby couch and motioning for Huang Rong to sit beside him. ¡°This young man is handsome, suave, and exceptionally skilled in martial arts, a once-in-several-centuries genius in the martial world.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, boasting without shame.¡± Huang Rong silently cursed. Seeing his invitation, she hesitated. Sitting on a bed together felt a bit dangerous, but she wanted to use this opportunity to ask Song Qingshu some questions she couldn¡¯t normally ask.

    After a long hesitation, Huang Rong shyly walked over, stopping three feet from the couch, unwilling to go further.

    Unexpectedly, ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ extended his hand, and although his movement seemed slow, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t evade it. With a gentle pull, she stumbled and sat on hisp.

    ¡°Rong¡¯er, why be so distant with your husband?¡± ¡®Guo Jing¡¯s¡¯ honest smile now seemed extremely annoying to Huang Rong.

    She wanted to struggle and stand up, but found her strength futile, like a y ox entering the sea, with no effect at all.

    Fortunately, Song Qingshu only pulled her onto hisp without making further moves. Huang Rong hesitated briefly before giving up her struggle and took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Brother Jing, how do youpare your martial arts with Song Qingshu¡¯s?¡±

    This was a question that had puzzled Huang Rong since watching Song Qingshu¡¯s performance at the Golden Serpent Camp. Although she vaguely had an answer in her mind, she wanted to hear it from the person involved.

    This question was delicate, and previously, Huang Rong didn¡¯t feelfortable asking Song Qingshu directly. Now that he was disguised as Guo Jing, she could pretend to know nothing and ask directly.

    ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ looked at her with a faint smile and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he lifted her chin, gently stroking her smooth skin with his fingers, and in a low, charming voice said, ¡°That depends on Rong¡¯er¡¯s wish. If you want my martial arts to be better, then I¡¯m better. If you want me to be worse, then I¡¯m worse.¡±<hr>

    SPONSORED CHAPTERS: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT: I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>Check out my other projects:</strong>Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 508: The Second Experiment

    Chapter 508: The Second Experiment

    Huang Rong had just overheard a vividly intimate conversation and was already extremely sensitive. When she felt Song Qingshu¡¯s fingers caressing her, her body trembled, and her throat moved involuntarily.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s still better if Brother Jing is stronger.¡±

    ¡°Since Rong¡¯er thinks so, naturally your Brother Jing¡¯s martial arts are better.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s eyes widened instantly because she felt Song Qingshu¡¯s face getting closer. The stubble on his chin pricked her, causing both pain and an itch.

    <em>¡®What does he want to do?¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong had initially believed that Song Qingshu was just joking with her, so she went along with the act, teasing him in return. She hadn¡¯t expected that he might take things further.

    <em>¡®No, if I turn hostile now and provoke his anger, I¡¯ll be in real trouble. With his martial arts skills, if he really wants to do something to me, I won¡¯t be able to resist at all. It seems I can only use tonight¡¯s raid operation to remind him to stop¡­¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong¡¯s mind raced, quickly analyzing the situation. She had to endure his excessive advances while thinking about how to organize her words.

    But Song Qingshu had no intention of waiting for her. His lips brushed against Huang Rong¡¯s earlobe, cheek, and neck several times.Huang Rong silently cursed. If he really kissed her, she wouldn¡¯t have to think so much and would just confront him directly. Unfortunately, Song Qingshu¡¯s kisses were like a dragonfly skimming the water, and Huang Rong couldn¡¯t even be sure if he had actually kissed her.

    This put Huang Rong in a difficult position. If she confronted him, it seemed he hadn¡¯t done anything too excessive. If she didn¡¯t, could she really let this continue?

    ¡°Rong¡¯er, why is your face so red? Are you feeling too hot?¡± ¡®Guo Jing¡¯ looked at her with a smile.

    <em>¡®This scoundrel really thinks he¡¯s Brother Jing?¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong was both angry and distressed, but her voice was exceptionally soft, ¡°Young Master Song, stop fooling around. We still have to raid the camp tonight.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me the truth, Madame? Did you notice any ws just now?¡± ¡®Guo Jing¡¯s¡¯ voice changed, revealing it to be Song Qingshu¡¯s voice.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t continue to be unreasonable, Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Young Master Song, could you change back to your own appearance? Seeing you like this, I really feel¡­¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± Song Qingshu ignored Huang Rong¡¯s request and looked at her intently.

    Huang Rong¡¯s face turned slightly red, ¡°Young Master¡¯s disguise is truly masterful. It¡¯s hard to see any ws in your appearance. It¡¯s just that your behavior and mannerisms are quite different from my husband¡¯s¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t discouraged at all. Instead, he said happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that there are no ws in appearance. After all, sometimes¡­ words aren¡¯t necessary.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Huang Rong felt uneasy hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s peculiar tone.

    ¡°For example, in the dead of night, when the Madame is half-asleep, I could lie beside you in this disguise, and words would be unnecessary¡­¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile turned slightly sinister.

    Huang Rong¡¯s face turned serious, and she said coldly, ¡°I hope Young Master will respect himself!¡±

    Song Qingshuughed nonchntly and walked to the window, slightly opening it. Looking at the distant mountains and forests, he said, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious. If Ouyang Ke wasn¡¯t a rap!st, with his qualities, would the Madame have chosen him or Hero Guo?¡±

    ¡°Brother Jing treats people with a pure heart. Even if I had to choose countless times, I would still choose him.¡±

    Thinking of Guo Jing¡¯s silly demeanor, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°So, even if I were born twenty years earlier, I couldn¡¯tpete with Hero Guo?¡± Song Qingshu sighed regretfully.

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Huang Rong¡¯s delicate brows twitched, unable to hide her pride and joy.

    ¡°Fortunately, I never intended topete fairly with Hero Guo.¡± Song Qingshu chuckled.

    Huang Rong felt there was a hidden meaning in his words and realized it was time to leave. She stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. There¡¯s an important task tonight, so I should go back to rest.¡±

    ¡°If the Madame doesn¡¯t mind, you can rest here just as well,¡± Song Qingshu turned around and smiled at her.

    Huang Rong was inwardly furious. What kind of suggestion was this? Even if she wasn¡¯t married, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for a maiden to stay overnight in a stranger¡¯s room.

    ¡°No need.¡± Huang Rong decided that if he truly had ill intentions, although she couldn¡¯t escape due to his martial arts, she could still alert others.

    But doing so would ruin the reputation Song Qingshu had painstakingly built¡­

    Huang Rong hesitated because, despite everything, she still had some goodwill towards Song Qingshu. He was handsome and skilled in martial arts, and they had shared some intimate moments unknown to others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you know when to stop,¡± Huang Rong silently prayed.

    If not for their past experience in the cave, where another man had made advances, she wouldn¡¯t have tolerated such behavior from Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Please stay, Madame.¡± Song Qingshu swiftly blocked Huang Rong¡¯s path.

    The sudden appearance of his arm almost made Huang Rong bump into his chest. She quickly stepped back to maintain a safe distance, biting her lip and hinting, ¡°Young Master Song, you have many beauties by your side. Don¡¯t ruin your future over a moment of impulse.¡±

    ¡°Madame misunderstands. There¡¯s another experiment I need your help with,¡± Song Qingshu smiled.

    ¡°What experiment?¡± Huang Rong was puzzled by his serious demeanor.

    Song Qingshu exined slowly, ¡°I once heard a story about a princess who had an intimate encounter with a stranger in a dark ice cer. Dayster, she fell in love with him but couldn¡¯t see his face or know his identity. Later, she used her status to publicly seek a consort, and through secret messages known only to them, she found him¡­¡±

    ¡°Your story is too absurd. How could such things happen in the world?¡± Huang Rong frowned.

    ¡°You can treat it as a story. That¡¯s not the point,¡± Song Qingshu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m curious if another man, by chance, knew those secret messages and pretended to be the princess¡¯s lover. When they got intimate, would the princess realize he was an impostor?¡±

    As Song Qingshu¡¯s topic became more private, Huang Rong blushed. ¡°How would I know!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to help me test it out.¡±<hr>

    SPONSORED CHAPTERS: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT: I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 509: Huang Rongâ€™s Thoughts

    Chapter 509: Huang Rong¡¯s Thoughts

    Huang Rong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her breathing quickening. While thinking of a way to escape, she responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the young master intends to test me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already reached this point, and since you are a remarkably intelligent person, how could you not understand?¡±

    Song Qingshu lightly brushed his hand over Huang Rong¡¯s hair, severing the hairband as if with an invisible de.

    Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, prompting an appreciative look from Song Qingshu.

    ¡°I prefer you like this.¡±

    At this point, Huang Rong could no longer remain calm. Her expression turned cold as she pivoted to leave. Known for her quick wit, she understood that since Song Qingshu dared to speak to her this way, he was determined and would not give up until he achieved his goal today. Therefore, she dared not politely take her leave as she usually would.

    Decisive in her intention to leave, Huang Rong activated her Qinggong and darted towards the window on the other side, choosing not to use the closer door to catch Song Qingshu off guard and to create amotion.

    Huang Rong knew that as long as she rmed the others on the mountain, Song Qingshu would have to restrain himself, no matter how impulsive he was.

    Unfortunately, just as Huang Rong leaped into the air, she felt her True Qi halt abruptly. Her power vanished as if it had never existed, and she fell limply, only to be caught by Song Qingshu.¡°Let go of me!¡± Being held intimately by a man other than her husband, Huang Rong was both ashamed and furious.

    ¡°We were having such a nice conversation, why the sudden urge to leave?¡± Song Qingshu teased, looking at the woman in his arms who was both shy and angry.

    ¡°What did you do to me? Why has my internal strength suddenly disappeared?¡± Huang Rong coldly demanded, ignoring his pretense of innocence.

    ¡°Is that so? Did your internal strength disappear? Could it be poison? Allow me to help expel it.¡± Song Qingshu, feigning concern, carried her towards the bed without waiting for her response.

    Huang Rong, both frightened and angry, quickly thought: <em>¡®Since he is using the excuse of treating poison, he must still care about his reputation and hasn¡¯t fully decided to burn bridges. There might still be a chance¡­¡¯</em>

    However, despite her quick thinking, from being picked up to beingid on the bed was only a few steps, not enough time to devise an escape n. Song Qingshu had already started to remove her clothing.

    ¡°If the young master intends to expel poison, why must my clothes be removed?¡± Huang Rong bit her lip, realizing she was at his mercy and could only stall for time by ying along.

    ¡°You may not know, but my inner power is quite peculiar. It is highly effective in detoxification but has a drawback. If the expelled poison is blocked by clothes and can¡¯t dissipate, it will re-enter the meridians, making even a celestial being unable to remove it.¡± As he spoke, Song Qingshu earnestly continued undressing her.

    ¡°Utter nonsense.¡±

    Huang Rong, though angry, did not show it openly. She needed to dy as much as possible, so she coldly said, ¡°As the leader of the Beggar n (Gang to n), with deep family heritage, I¡¯ve never heard of such a strange martial art.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled as he saw more of her skin, ¡°You must be joking, madam. With your knowledge, how could you not know that many internal arts require undressing for practice? The Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s ¡®Jade Maiden Heart Sutra,¡¯ closely rted to you, requires disrobing to disperse heat during practice, let alone during detoxification.¡±

    Huang Rong was secretly rmed:<em> ¡®Unexpectedly, this scoundrel is well-informed, able to speak of various martial arts with ease, even more so than the Murong family of Gusu.¡¯</em>

    Yet she was puzzled. Though she had heard of the ¡®Jade Maiden Heart Sutra,¡¯ she didn¡¯t know it required undressing. Song Qingshu didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    The Ancient Tomb Sect, being all female, wouldn¡¯t reveal such a shameful practice. How did he know? Could it be the Fairy Xiao Longnu?

    No, Li Mochou and Yang Guo were deeply in love. With her cold nature, she wouldn¡¯t betray him.

    Could it be the Scarlet Serpent Fairy, Li Mochou?

    In an instant, countless thoughts shed through Huang Rong¡¯s mind. Suddenly feeling a chill, she realized she was left in only her innermost garments, cursing herself for being distracted.

    With no other options and no expected changes urring, Huang Rong stared at Song Qingshu¡¯s hands reaching for her, coldly stating, ¡°If you remove thisst piece, there¡¯s no turning back. You should understand the consequences.¡±

    But Song Qingshu showed no hesitation, hooking her chin with a yful grin, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a female Zhuge Liang. Have you not figured out the consequences yet? I¡¯m quite disappointed.¡±

    Huang Rong was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Song Qingshu brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, admiring her face, ¡°After this, will it be me who can¡¯t turn back, or you? Have you truly understood?¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face turned pale as a thought struck her.

    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve understood,¡± Song Qingshu smiled, ¡°After this, your first thought will be to expose my beastly acts. But you¡¯re not an ordinary woman. Once you calm down, you¡¯ll never tell a third person.¡±

    Huang Rong trembled, her fingers twitching, knowing he had guessed her thoughts.

    Song Qingshu continued, ¡°Announce this to the world, and I might not be destroyed, but your life will be. The world judges women far more harshly than men, especially someone of your high status. People willugh at you first, not chase me.¡±

    Seeing her lips move, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t let her speak, ¡°Not just you, but also Hero Guo will be ruined. Instead of a great hero, he¡¯ll be a pitiful man with a tarnished reputation¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Huang Rong suddenly eximed.<hr>

    SPONSORED CHAPTERS: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT: I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 510: Matters for the Future

    Chapter 510: Matters for the Future

    ¡°Look how anxious you are,¡± Song Qingshu said with a hint of a rogue¡¯s demeanor, as if teasing a virtuous woman. ¡°So, you see, Madame, you certainly won¡¯t make a fuss about thister.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You must have calcted this, which is why you dared to do such things to me.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded subconsciously. ¡°Naturally, though you are charming and enchanting, I am not the kind of person who would risk his country for a woman. I acted only because I knew you would silently endure it.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Huang Rong¡¯s heart sank further. She said faintly, ¡°Yes, even if you did do something to me, I wouldn¡¯t reveal it. But I will tell Brother Jing everything. He will decide what to do.¡±

    Song Qingshu tilted his head, studying Huang Rong as if trying to discern her true thoughts from her eyes. After a long moment, he smiled reassuringly. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jing is an honorable gentleman. I believe he would never disdain or neglect me,¡± Huang Rong said, her face glowing with confidence, clearly trusting her husband¡¯s character.

    ¡°Of course, Hero Guo would not disdain you, but you might disdain yourself,¡± Song Qingshu said confidently. ¡°If you were like Xiao Longnu, innocent and inexperienced, I wouldn¡¯t dare to act in such a manner. A woman like Xiao Longnu, even if she lost her chastity, would confess everything to her beloved without hesitation, without any concern.¡±

    ¡°But you are different. You think too much. Even though Hero Guo won¡¯t me you, you will worry about whether it will leave a scar in his heart. Rather than risk creating a rift between you and him, you would choose to keep it hidden.¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s words, Huang Rong felt as if her entire world had fallen apart. Her eyes lost all their luster as she muttered to herself, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible¡­ You can¡¯t be so urate.¡±It turned out that Huang Rong had been silently contemting what she would do if she lost her chastity here. She had weighed her options, rejecting many impulsive ideas, and ultimately decided that today¡¯s events should be treated as if they never happened, without revealing a word to anyone.

    But how could Song Qingshu guess so urately!

    Song Qingshu finally saw through Huang Rong¡¯sst line of defense. Looking at her fair and wless body, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Madame, though you are a mother, your figure is still like that of a young girl. Truly a gift from heaven.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face flushed red, and she instinctively turned her head away, unwilling to look at Song Qingshu any longer, using silence to show her resistance.

    ¡°In truth, Madame, there¡¯s no need to be too heartbroken. You won¡¯t speak of it, and I won¡¯t either. No one will know what happened, and you will still be the revered heroine. Does this really count as losing your chastity?¡±

    Seeing Huang Rong¡¯s expression shift slightly, Song Qingshu¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Over the years, Hero Guo has been busy with the defense of Xiangyang. He must not have had the energy to apany you in the inner chambers. During the quiet nights, you must have been very lonely. I have admired Hero Guo for a long time and understand his difficulties, so I decided to offer my services to alleviate your physical and emotional strain¡­¡±

    Huang Rong could not listen any longer and spat in disgust, ¡°Can such a thing even help? You¡¯re truly shameless.¡±

    Though Huang Rong was angry, Song Qingshu¡¯s words stirred a ripple in her heart. After all, how long had it been since Brother Jing had been intimate with her? Every time he returned from his duties in Xiangyang, he was exhausted and would fall asleep immediately. She understood his hardships and had not troubled him. Over time, she seemed to have grown ustomed to this polite, distant life¡­

    Ignoring Huang Rong¡¯s scolding, Song Qingshu said, ¡°Of course, it can help. You only have Hero Guo in your heart. I don¡¯t dare to hope topete with him. You need not think of me too much; you can consider me just a means to relieve your loneliness.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face reddened slightly, and she snorted, ¡°You speak so eloquently, but in the end, you just want my body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Song Qingshu said, unable to resist lifting her chin and k!ssing her lips. ¡°I only want your body. You use me to alleviate your loneliness, and we both get what we need. Your heart still belongs to Hero Guo, so it doesn¡¯t count as betrayal.¡±

    Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need anything from you!¡±

    Yet, she was unwittingly swayed by his words. As long as she maintained her true feelings, it didn¡¯t seem like betrayal to Brother Jing¡­

    ¡°Does Madame really not need me?¡± Song Qingshu reached towards the valley between Huang Rong¡¯s legs, his touch making both of them shiver. He smiled, ¡°You speak one way but act another¡­ You may not need me in your heart, but your body certainly needs me.¡±

    Huang Rong blinked, tears almost falling from her eyes in shame. She sighed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate me any further. Just do what you want¡­ I only hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for me afterward.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled ambiguously, ¡°Should I understand that Madame is now actively seeking my affection?¡±

    Huang Rong turned her face away, saying coldly, ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this attitude,¡± Song Qingshu said, gently turning her face back towards him. ¡°If we don¡¯t satisfy ourselves today, perhaps I mighte back to bother you in the future.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Huang Rong red at him. Experiencing this once was already a nightmare. If he used this as an excuse to continue bothering her, how could she live on?

    After a long pause, Huang Rong said with resentment, ¡°If I let you satisfy yourself today, will you leave me alone afterward?¡±

    ¡°That depends on Madame¡¯s performance,¡± Song Qingshu said, examining her from above.

    Feeling his intense gaze, Huang Rong trembled inside. After much hesitation, she finally said, ¡°Fine! I hope you keep your promise.¡±

    Saying it was one thing, doing it was another. Even though Huang Rong was a married woman, she felt more nervous and shy than on her wedding night. She slowly unfastened her belt, took off her dress, and hesitantly spread her legs¡­

    ¡°Ahhhnn~¡±

    When the intense, hard sensation prated her, Huang Rong felt an unprecedented shiver through her body and soul.

    Tears streamed down her flushed cheeks. Huang Rong understood that she had ultimately wronged Brother Jing.

    ¡°Ahng!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ahng¡­ah~¡±

    But now that things hade to this, to avoid this man finding an excuse to continue bothering her, she had to wrap her legs around his wa!st and gently move her supple wa!st, repeatedly amodating his thrusts¡­<hr>

    SPONSORED CHAPTERS: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT: I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 511: Embarrassment

    Chapter 511: Embarrassment

    After the clouds cleared and the rain stopped, Huang Rong sat up straight, tidying up the traces on her body and putting on her clothes. After a moment of hesitation, she finally let out a half-teasing, half-shy hum and asked, ¡°Were you satisfied just now, Young Master?¡±

    Song Qingshu also sat up, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind, and leaned in with a smirk.

    ¡°Satisfied, of course! Madame¡¯s charm is truly something not to be discussed with outsiders.¡±

    Huang Rong¡¯s face flushed red at his crude words, and she struggled to get up. ¡°Since you¡¯ve had your wish fulfilled, please honor your promise.¡±

    ¡°Not going to bother you anymore?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°But having tasted Madame¡¯s delights, how could I possibly forget them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my concern; that¡¯s your problem.¡±

    Feeling his breath near her ear, Huang Rong panicked, fumbling with her clothes and not even noticing that she had tied her dress incorrectly.

    Song Qingshu chuckled, ¡°If I can¡¯t resisting to Xiangyang to visit you in the future, don¡¯t refuse me, Madame.¡±

    Huang Rong was shocked and frightened by his continued persistence. ¡°We had an agreement!¡±¡°Perhaps Madame is used to the loyalty of Hero Guo and has forgotten an ancient truth: how many things men say in bed can be relied upon?¡±

    Seeing Huang Rong¡¯s eyebrows rise in anger, Song Qingshu gently stroked her still flushed face. ¡°Madame need not be so angry. What¡¯s the difference between doing it once or ten times? Besides, weren¡¯t you quite happy just now?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Huang Rong¡¯s chest heaved violently as she thought of the embarrassing scenes from before, her heart trembling uncontrobly.

    Song Qingshu, while helping Huang Rong adjust her clothes, said softly, ¡°After such a long ordeal, Madame¡¯s body can¡¯t handle more. We still need to raid the camp tonight, so you should go rest early.¡±

    Huang Rong was almost fainting with anger. To be bullied like this and still be expected to act as your enforcer?

    Feeling a surge of anger in her chest, she could no longer hold it in and yelled, ¡°You are shameless!¡±

    As she shouted, Song Qingshu¡¯s figure blurred in front of her eyes, and Huang Rong realized the surroundings were also starting to distort.

    ¡°Madame Guo, Madame Guo?¡±

    A gentle female voice came from afar, filled with urgency.

    Huang Rong instinctively rubbed her eyes and suddenly found herself leaning against the Ninth Princess¡¯s embrace, while Song Qingshu looked on from a short distance with a puzzled expression. She was startled and instinctively pushed Ah Jiu away.

    ¡°Madame Guo, that¡¯s a bit unkind. Ah Jiu was giving you energy to heal after she found you unconscious. Isn¡¯t it a bit ungrateful to treat her like this right after waking up?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but grunt.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Huang Rong was about to scold but was thrown into confusion by Song Qingshu¡¯s strange words. She looked down at her clothes and saw they were intact, without any sign of vition.

    Being a meticulous person, she recognized the knots on her clothes were ones she had tied herself, and no one else could replicate them.

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Huang Rong was dumbfounded.

    ¡°I was about to ask Madame the same thing. Ah Jiu and I were having a good time inside, but when we heard noise outside, we found you fainted and seemed possessed, mumbling nonsense.¡±

    Song Qingshu gave her a resentful look, clearly annoyed at Huang Rong for interrupting their time.

    Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s boldness, Ah Jiu¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly shot him a re before exining to Huang Rong, ¡°Madame, don¡¯t listen to him. We didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ah Jiu suddenly realized she couldn¡¯t continue describing what had happened earlier in the room, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°We opened the door and found you with a flushed face, seemingly in a trance. We didn¡¯t dare move you, so we stayed here to heal you.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Rong then looked around and recognized it was the spot where she had been eavesdropping earlier.

    Huang Rong, being quick-witted, soon realized that her earlier eavesdropping had led to an unexpected disturbance, resulting in a mental breakdown and the intrusion of inner demons. Everything she remembered was merely a dream.

    It turned out to be just a nightmare, and she had not lost her chastity! Huang Rong felt a wave of overwhelming joy and almost leaped up in happiness.

    ¡°Big Brother Song, is Madame Guo possessed again? Her expression is so strange,¡± Ah Jiu whispered to Song Qingshu, who was standing nearby.

    Huang Rong quickly came to her senses and said, ¡°Thank you, Ninth Princess, for your concern. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    As she spoke, Huang Rong suddenly recalled that Song Qingshu had mentioned she had been mumbling nonsense¡­ If she had revealed all the scenes from the nightmare, it would be terribly embarrassing.

    ¡°Ninth Princess, did I say anything inappropriate while I was possessed?¡± Although it was just a nightmare, the impression Song Qingshu left on her was so vivid that she instinctively felt uneasy talking to him. She could only tentatively ask Ah Jiu.

    Hearing Huang Rong¡¯s question, Ah Jiu¡¯s expression turned very peculiar. She looked at Huang Rong, then at Song Qingshu, and finally bit her lip before saying, ¡°Madame worried too much. Your mumbling was very unclear; I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±

    Huang Rong, being perceptive, understood from Ah Jiu¡¯s reaction that she must have heard something. Remembering her conversation with Song Qingshu in the dream, Huang Rong¡¯s face, which had just returned to its normal color, turned red again. She almost fled in embarrassment.

    Fortunately, years of cultivating inner calm helped her regainposure, though her voice still trembled slightly. ¡°I was not in my right mind earlier. If I offended you both in any way, please forgive me. With the battleing tonight, I won¡¯t disturb your rest further. Farewell for now.¡±

    Without waiting for their response, she hurriedly left.

    Watching Huang Rong¡¯s stumbling figure, Ah Jiu nced at Song Qingshu with a half-smile. ¡°It seems that in Madame Guo¡¯s dream, you really mistreated her.¡±

    Song Qingshu shrugged and said innocently, ¡°If she had such a chaotic dream, what can I do?¡±

    Ah Jiu couldn¡¯t hold back herughter anymore. ¡°That only proves how evil a certain someone must appear in her mind.¡±

    Song Qingshu pretended to be angry. ¡°Oh, so you dare tough at me too? Let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡± He said this and, amid Ah Jiu¡¯s pleas, picked her up in a bridal carry and brought her back into the room.

    Back in her own bedroom, Huang Rong touched her face, which was still burning. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You scoundrel, how could you make me have such a dream!¡±

    She reached into her clothes, touched the smooth skin, and her heart trembled. Embarrassed, she grabbed the quilt and covered her head, rolling around on the bed¡­<hr>

    SPONSORED CHAPTERS: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT: I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 512: Night Raid

    Chapter 512: Night Raid

    After a long while, Huang Rong finally came to her senses in the bed, her face full of confusion: ¡°Why did I suddenly faint and have such a dream?¡±

    In an instant, Huang Rong¡¯s expression changed as she considered a possibility¡ªshe might have fallen victim to Song Qingshu¡¯s Soul Catching Art.

    However, Huang Rong quickly dismissed this thought. After all, her body hadn¡¯t been truly vited, and with Ah Jiu by her side, Song Qingshu would never have been allowed to act recklessly.

    More importantly, Huang Rong herself had learned the Soul Catching Art from the Nine Yin Scripture. She knew that those under the technique¡¯s influence would have their minds controlled by the practitioner and would usually not remember what they had done. Since she could clearly recall the scenes from her dream, it was impossible that she had been subjected to the Soul Catching Art.

    As she began to recall, Huang Rong¡¯s thoughts became uncontroble. The humiliating scenes from the dream surged forward, and when Song Qingshu entered her, the physical submission and the soul-shaking fear made her entire body tremble again.

    ¡°This dream was just too real,¡± Huang Rong thought, although she wasn¡¯t looking in a mirror, the fiery sensation in her cheeks made her realize her face must be extremely flushed.

    ¡°No wonder in the dream, Song Qingshu seemed to have understood my thoughts perfectly. It turns out that this Song Qingshu was a figment of my imagination,¡± Huang Rong bit her lip, realizing that the Song Qingshu in her dream forcing her into submission was merely a product of her own mind.

    ¡°Since everything was a result of my subconscious, why did it develop into such a situation? Could it be that my subconscious desires to be vited by that man with the surname Song?¡± Huang Rong¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    The honesty of her body and the torment of her conscience had left Huang Rong in turmoil, making her forget to explore why she had fallen into such obsession. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep, even when it was time for the scheduled departure, she was still awake.¡°Did everyone rest well earlier?¡± Seeing the arriving group, Song Qingshu smiled and asked.

    Xiao Fengughed heartily: ¡°I have already rested well and am just waiting for the uing battle.¡± The rest of the group nodded in agreement.

    Only Huang Rong forced a wry smile. The events of the day had greatly disturbed her, and she had been unable to sleep after returning, leaving her feeling dispirited. Unable to reveal the reason to others, she could only mimic the others, indicating that she was fine.

    Song Qingshu signaled his subordinates to bring forward the set of Manchu soldier uniforms that had been prepared earlier and ced them in front of everyone: ¡°Tonight, whether we should go in disguise or blend in is up to you.¡±

    Yelu Qi¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°I was still hesitating whether to suggest changing into night attire. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Song to be so prepared. Truly thoughtful.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded to himself. Yelu Qi was a refined gentleman with a meticulous mind, a rare talent. Unfortunately, as a member of the Liao royal family, he was destined to remain unattainable.

    ¡°Everyone here is renowned in the martial world. I was worried that changing your appearance might offend you,¡± Song Qingshu said.

    Zhang Songxi waved his hand: ¡°Brother Qingshu, there¡¯s no need to worry. Today¡¯s matter isn¡¯t rted to martial world grudges, so there¡¯s no need to be concerned about those rules.¡± The rest of the group agreed.

    After everyone changed into the Manchu soldier uniforms, Song Qingshu marveled secretly. Even in the most humble attire, these top-notch figures maintained an extraordinary demeanor.

    When Ah Jiu emerged in her new outfit, Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes brightened even more. He couldn¡¯t help but lean in and whisper in her ear: ¡°I never knew such a handsome soldier existed in the world. From now on, my personal guards will be set to the standard of Ah Jiu. Just looking at her is pleasing to the eye.¡±

    Just then, Yelu Nanxian passed by and, hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s grand statements, couldn¡¯t help but give him a nce before walking away.

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly. Although he and Yelu Nanxian hadn¡¯t met often, their impressions of each other had been very good.

    Yelu Nanxian¡¯s swordsmanship was exquisite, and her tall, slender figure, with long, beautiful legs, made her seem like a proud red mare. It was understandable why Song Qingshu had a good impression of her.

    As for the impression Yelu Nanxian had of Song Qingshu, it was naturally that of a calm and profound expert.

    Unfortunately, Song Qingshu¡¯s previous night visit to Xiao Banhe¡¯s courtyard, where he had directly pressed his hands against the other¡¯s chest, had evidently shattered his image of a master.

    Before Song Qingshu couldment the unpredictability of the world, Huang Rong emerged in her new outfit. Looking at her puffed-up chest, Song Qingshu inwardly criticized: Such exaggerated muscles are clearly a disguise¡­

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment but decided against suggesting that she bind her chest. He feared it might harm her and remembered from her ramblings during her obsession that he had caused her considerable distress. He didn¡¯t want to remind her of such private matters, which could easily be misunderstood as ill-intent.

    ¡°Never mind, this operation is a hit-and-run. We don¡¯t need to face the enemy directly, so a little exaggeration is eptable.¡±

    Song Qingshu touched his nose, looked at the prepared group, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As night fell, Song Qingshu, Ah Jiu, Huang Rong, Zhang Songxi, Yin Liting, Xiao Feng, Yelu Nanxian, and Yelu Qi mounted their horses and quickly disappeared into the distant forest.

    ¡°Madam Guo, you seem to be in poor spirits. With dangers lurking in the Qing army camp, to avoid any mishaps, I hope you stay close to me once we enter,¡± Song Qingshu noticed Huang Rong¡¯s distracted state and frowned, unwilling for her to suffer any harm in the Qing army camp.

    Huang Rong¡¯s face immediately became unnatural. Although she knew Song Qingshu meant well, the frightening things he had done to her in the nightmare made her reluctant to stay too close. She subconsciously declined: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Young Master Song. Although my skills are not as good as yours, I am more than capable of protecting myself.¡±

    Seeing her refusal, Song Qingshu had no choice but to say: ¡°I apologize for my forwardness. Please don¡¯t take it amiss.¡±

    Returning to Ah Jiu¡¯s side, Song Qingshu whispered: ¡°Ah Jiu, please keep an eye on Madam Guo once we¡¯re inside the Qing camp.¡±

    Ah Jiu couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip: ¡°You really do have a soft spot for thedies.¡±

    Song Qingshuughed awkwardly: ¡°It¡¯s not that. You know she¡¯s recently been mentally shaken, and her condition is unstable. If she gets into trouble during the raid, this Song would be a viin in the martial world, and I¡¯d be condemned by everyone.¡±

    Ah Jiu thought for a moment and agreed. Huang Rong was here to assist, and with her reputation in the martial world, if something happened to her, Song Qingshu¡¯s hard work would be in vain.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll protect her discreetly.¡± Ah Jiu¡¯s martial skills were high, and after cultivating with Song Qingshu in Shengjing, she had gained half of his power. In theory, her martial prowess was now on par with the Five Greats of the Central ins, with only her mindsetcking.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ah Jiu quietly transmitted: ¡°Song Lang, you¡¯re always so charming. I don¡¯t mind that, but you must not touch Madam Guo.¡±<hr>

    SPONSORED CHAPTERS: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT: I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 513: Seizing the Leader

    Chapter 513: Seizing the Leader

    Guo Jing and Huang Rong had long be a celebrated couple in the martial world, serving as models of the righteous sects. If Song Qingshu were to act against Huang Rong, it would likely ruin his reputation in the martial world within minutes, leaving his grand ambitions in tatters.

    Song Qingshu immediately felt awkward. ¡°Of course, I understand that.¡±

    The group soon arrived near the main camp of the Tu Hai army. After meeting with Yang Miaozhen and reconfirming the details of their cooperation, the experts, using the cover of the moonlight, quietly infiltrated the Qing army¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Everyone, proceed ording to the previous arrangements and ignite the designated locations. Once you have sessfully set the fires, leave the scene immediately. Do not linger and engage in battle.¡±

    Although these individuals were renowned experts in the martial world, being surrounded and trapped would still be perilous. Song Qingshu felt the need to remind them once more.

    Xiao Feng sped his fists and spoke softly, ¡°Brother Song, rest assured. Our task is to create chaos, which carries minimal risk. However, you must be extremely cautious in your assassination of Tu Hai. If things seem unmanageable, it is best to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother Xiao. I will keep that in mind,¡± Song Qingshu said, his gaze briefly lingering on A¡¯Jiu and Huang Rong. After a moment of hesitation, he chose not to say more. He sped his hands in farewell and swiftly disappeared behind a tent.

    Seeing Song Qingshu depart, the others hurried to their respective targets.

    In Tu Hai¡¯smand tent, Tu Hai was lying restlessly in bed, unable to sleep, which he found quite astonishing.Having fought countless battles, growing up amid the corpses and blood of wars with the king of chaos Li Zicheng and the bloodthirsty Zhang Xianzhong, his achievements over the years¡ªsuch as pacifying Chahar and subduing Wang Fuchen¡ªhad all been remarkable.

    To him, war was now merely a game for glory. Why, then, was he feeling so uneasy about dealing with a mere struggling Golden Serpent Camp?

    After much contemtion, Tu Hai attributed his unease to the problematic nature of this military campaign. Since deciding to eliminate the Golden Serpent Camp, the emperor had repeatedly changed the timing of the army¡¯s deployment.

    The reason given by the emperor was eptable¡ªto wait until the Golden Serpent Camp appointed a new leader and then capture them all in one sweep.

    However, Tu Hai thought the emperor¡¯s decision was overlyplicated. For dealing with a group of bandits, a direct, overwhelming force should suffice. There was no need for such trouble.

    ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s theoretical approach,¡± Tu Hai muttered to himself, though such remarks were only made privately.

    Suddenly, Tu Hai furrowed his brow. He seemed to hear amotion from afar.

    ng! ng! ng¡­!

    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±

    ¡°Put out the fire!¡±

    Tu Hai finally understood the situation outside. As a seasoned general, he immediately realized that spies had infiltrated his camp. Confident in his camp¡¯s defenses, he concluded that the intruders were likely a few skilled individuals, not arge force.

    ¡°Trying to take advantage of the chaos? Let me see how I can deal with these intruders.¡± Tu Hai snorted coldly and quickly summoned his personal guards.

    ¡°Fei Mo, take my standard and order all soldiers to stay in their tents. Anyone who disobeys will be executed.¡±

    ¡°Ma Jia, take the water brigade to extinguish the fire.¡±

    ¡°Mu Ha Da, bring my warhorse here.¡±

    Watching his trusted guards depart with steady strides, Tu Hai nodded approvingly. Their calm demeanor in such a crisis showed they had learned to remainposed.

    These guards had been with Tu Hai since his tribe and were his most trusted subordinates.

    However, Tu Hai¡¯s thoughts quickly returned to the disturbance itself. As a battle-hardened veteran, he quickly discerned the enemy¡¯s strategy.

    Hearing that the Golden Serpent Camp contained many martial experts, he suspected they had sent a few skilled individuals to create chaos by setting fire to supplies and thenunching a coordinated attack from within, allowing their outside forces to strike.

    ¡°Humph, when I was fighting, you were still drinking milk.¡± Tu Hai spat contemptuously, having previously instructed Mu Ha Da to bring his horse to ensure he could be present wherever needed.

    Rumbling sounds from afar caused Tu Hai¡¯s expression to change. As a renowned Qing general, he was very familiar with the sound of elite cavalry charging.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Golden Serpent Camp just a bunch of bandits? How could they have such elite cavalry?¡±

    A trace of doubt crossed Tu Hai¡¯s mind, but he had no time to dwell on it. He was anxious, knowing that with enemies both within and outside the camp and the presence of cavalry, if the enemy breached the outer defenses, the consequences would be severe.

    ¡°Where is Mu Ha Da? Why isn¡¯t my horse here yet?¡± Tu Hai couldn¡¯t help but curse. He needed to be at the front to feel at ease.

    ¡°Coming,ing. Please forgive me, General,¡± Mu Ha Da¡¯s voice soon came from nearby. The guards instinctively stopped him, but upon recognizing him, they let him through.

    ¡°Scoundrel, if you dy military matters, I¡¯ll have your life.¡± By now, the enemy had reached the camp¡¯s entrance, and the mor grew louder. Tu Hai was anxious and could not help butsh out with his whip at Mu Ha Da.

    A glint of light shed in Mu Ha Da¡¯s eyes, but he did nothing, allowing the whip to hit him as he slowly led the horse to Tu Hai.

    In the urgent battle situation, Tu Hai had no time to pursue Mu Ha Da¡¯s responsibility. He took the reins and nimbly mounted the horse. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with thister¡­¡±

    Tu Hai could not finish his sentence as he looked down and saw the tip of a knife protruding from his chest. He looked at Mu Ha Da in disbelief. ¡°You!¡±

    Mu Ha Da grinned and soon revealed his true identity¡ªa young and handsome man.

    ¡°No wonder Mu Ha Da arrivedter than expected,¡± Tu Hai thought as his vision dimmed, and he saw a headless body moving farther away before everything went dark.

    The ¡®Mu Ha Da¡¯ was, in fact, Song Qingshu. After leaving Xiao Feng and the others, he had hidden near the stable. When the real Mu Ha Da arrived, Song Qingshu took the opportunity to switch identities, deceiving the defenses and appearing in front of Tu Hai as Mu Ha Da.

    ¡°Tu Hai is dead. Anyone whoys down their weapons will not be harmed!¡± Song Qingshu, mounted on horseback, held up Tu Hai¡¯s head and scanned the surrounding soldiers with an icy gaze.

    All of this happened within a matter of seconds. The surrounding guards finally reacted.

    Those who remained by Tu Hai¡¯s side were naturally his most loyal followers. Seeing their leader¡¯s body, their eyes turned red with rage, and they drew their swords, shouting as they charged at Song Qingshu: ¡°Avenge the general!¡±<hr>

    SPONSORED CHAPTERS: I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT: I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 514: At an End

    Chapter 514: At an End

    To be amander of a battalion, the skill of the guards is naturallymendable. However, these guards¡¯ martial arts are more suited for direct confrontations on the battlefield rather than dealing with experts from the wulin in the currentplex environment.

    As a group of guards rushed towards him, Song Qingshu moved effortlessly, dodging and maneuvering with ease. Although he hadn¡¯t learned skills like the Great Cosmic Transformation or Heaven and Earth Great Shift, his cultivation had reached a certain level where understanding one technique allowed him to master many. Using his strength effectively, his actions produced remarkable results.

    After a chaotic skirmish, the guards fell one by one, unable to continue fighting. What frustrated them even more was that they realized the fatal wounds they sustained were all inflicted by their ownrades, while Song Qingshu remained seemingly untouched.

    At this moment, the sounds of battle grew louder in the distance. Song Qingshu knew that the Qing army was desperately holding back Yang Miaozhen¡¯s attack. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the general Tu Hai for his outstanding ability to organize everything so meticulously in such a short time.

    However, this was all in the past now. With Tu Hai dead, he could no longer influence the battle.

    Song Qingshu leaped onto themanding gpole, holding up Tu Hai¡¯s head. With one hand holding a torch to illuminate it, his powerful voice echoed through the entire camp: ¡°Attention, soldiers! Tu Hai is dead! Anyone who surrenders will be spared!¡±

    The repeated announcement resonated throughout the camp, and the Qing army suddenly fell into a deathly silence. Most of the Eight Banner soldiers¡¯ first reaction was disbelief, but upon seeing the head illuminated by the torch, they realized it was indeed their general Tu Hai¡¯s, causing them to be overwhelmed with shock.

    As the Qing army began to stir in chaos, Song Qingshu quickly tore down the Qing army¡¯smand g and dashed towards the camp entrance. Using his Qinggong, he leaped from tent to tent, avoiding the Qing soldiers¡¯ attempts to stop him and evading sparse arrows that posed little threat.

    Soon, Song Qingshu reached the camp entrance and saw that while the Qing army was in disarray, it was far from copsing. His heart sank. Although he had caused chaos by assassinating Tu Hai, unless he could break through the camp gate and let Yang Miaozhen¡¯s forces enter, the chaotic camp would eventually return to normal, and the Qing army might recover, considering Yang Miaozhen¡¯s forces were not numerous.¡°Kill him!¡±

    Just as Song Qingshu grew anxious, a sharp voice shouted from nearby. He turned to see a young military officer, dressed in fine attire, organizing the surrounding soldiers.

    Song Qingshu had encountered this person once during his time in the Qing court. He was Xu Hao, a descendant of a general and a member of the Yellow Banner. Xu Hao had a poor reputation among the Eight Banner youth and was secretlybeled a hypocrite by many in the capital.

    Despite this, the Qing army¡¯s ability to hold its ground amidst the chaos was likely due to his efforts. Even in the face of their general¡¯s death and the camp¡¯s disorder, he managed to keep the gate secure. It showed that one should not judge by appearances¡ªgiven time, Xu Hao might be another notable general of the Qing court.

    <em>¡®What a pity,¡¯</em> Song Qingshu thought.

    At this point, a barrage of arrows from the Qing soldiers fell upon him. Song Qingshu used his internal strength to reinforce themand g in his hand, protecting himself.

    Seeing Song Qingshu deflect the arrows with just a g, the nearby Qing soldiers were stunned.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Keep shooting!¡± Xu Hao, frustrated and angry,shed out at a nearby archer with his whip.

    Xu Hao had heard of Song Qingshu¡¯s reputation as the top expert of the Qing court but had never paid it much heed. To him, a martial artist was insignificant in the face of thousands of soldiers. But witnessing it firsthand, his confidence was shaken.

    Song Qingshu, understanding Xu Hao¡¯s situation, used the g to sweep away the arrows that had been fired at him. He then spun it around, sending the arrows back at the archers with greater speed, causing them to fall in disarray.

    Seeing several arrows lodged in his chest, Xu Hao could hardly believe it: <em>¡®Am I really going to die like this?¡¯</em>

    He fell to the ground, unwilling and defeated.

    With Xu Hao¡¯s death, the Qing army¡¯s already unstable defense linepletely copsed. Yang Miaozhen finally led her troops into the camp.

    ¡°Brother Song, you¡¯ve cut down two generals amidst thousands of troops. I truly admire you!¡± Yang Miaozhen,manding her troops, stopped her horse and looked at Song Qingshu with admiration.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly and casually tossed Tu Hai¡¯s head to her. ¡°The rest is up to you. This will be more intimidating if you take it with you.¡±

    Although she was a woman, Yang Miaozhen was excited by the bloodied head. ¡°This is indeed a good prop. I¡¯ll look for you again when I get back. I¡¯m heading out now!¡± She secured Tu Hai¡¯s head to her horse¡¯s neck and led her remaining soldiers, shouting loudly as they charged into the Qing army¡¯s camp.

    Watching Yang Miaozhen¡¯s determined figure, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°What a formidable woman.¡±

    He stepped lightly andnded on top of the lookout tower. Surveying the Qing army camp, he saw mes everywhere and Eight Banner soldiers fleeing in all directions. He sighed in relief, having sessfully caused the Qing army to implode.

    However, Tu Hai¡¯s troops were all elite. Even though most of the Qing soldiers didn¡¯t know what was happening and fled in panic, a few areas in the camp still had Qing soldiers attempting to regroup under lower-ranking officers.

    Song Qingshu furrowed his brow. If these soldiers managed to reorganize, it would cause trouble for Yang Miaozhen¡¯s advancing troops.

    Swiftly, Song Qingshu moved and soon arrived at one such area. To his surprise, he found Xiao Feng, Yel¨¹ Qi, Zhang Songxi, and Yin Liting fighting fiercely against arge group of Qing soldiers. They were all injured and looked severely wounded.

    Xiao Feng spotted Song Qingshu and shouted urgently, ¡°Brother Song, don¡¯t mind us. Hurry and save Master Huang and Princess Jiu.¡±

    ¡°And my sister!¡± Yel¨¹ Qi added.

    Song Qingshu paused, realizing that although they were in danger, they were still fighting and were not in immediate life-threatening peril.

    After shooting a few surrounding archers to help them, Song Qingshu headed towards the direction indicated by Xiao Feng.

    Soon, he noticed a dazzling sword light not far away. Knowing from his previous encounter with Yel¨¹ Nanxian that this was her Sun and Moon Divine Sword, Song Qingshu hurried towards it, understanding that such a powerful move would only be used in a critical situation.

    As more Qing soldiers surrounded her, Yel¨¹ Nanxian sighed inwardly, thinking, <em>¡®No wonder the Qing Dynasty could stand toe-to-toe with the Mongols for years. Today, I fear my life is at an end.¡¯</em><hr>

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon and Ask the Mirror

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 515: Rescuing a Beauty

    Chapter 515: Rescuing a Beauty

    After parting ways with Song Qingshu, although they had sessfully set fires everywhere with their own martial skills, they were intercepted by the Qing soldiers before they had a chance to retreat. They darted and maneuvered in every direction but failed to break through.

    Instead, they were forced together by the encircling Qing soldiers.

    As the encirclement tightened, Xiao Feng made a decisive decision. Together with a few other men, he chose to stay behind and hold off the enemy, allowing the women to escape first.

    However, the Qing forces were overwhelming. Although Xiao Feng and the others had drawn away most of the soldiers, there were still many pursuing the women.

    Huang Rong, Ah Jiu, and Yelu Nanxian, all top-notch experts in the martial world, were not ustomed to such dire situations.

    The battlefield was fundamentally different from a martial arts contest. On the battlefield, enemies were everywhere, and evasive maneuvers were useless. One could only use the simplest and quickest techniques to deal with the enemies around them. Any intricate or deceptive moves would only lead to death.

    Huang Rong and the others excelled in refined and delicate techniques, which proved disadvantageous in this setting. Additionally, their inherent femininity meant they could only exert a fraction of their full strength amidst the sea of corpses and blood.

    The Qing soldiers, though not highly skilled, were well-trained and worked closely together. Any gap created by one soldier was quickly filled by another, putting the women in grave danger.

    Among the three women, Yelu Nanxian performed the best. Having grown up on horseback, she was ustomed to battle scenes. Yet, her impressive disy of skill attracted even more Qing soldiers, who surrounded her while some pursued Huang Rong and Ah Jiu. The encirclement grew tighter, and despite her efforts, Yelu Nanxian felt her arms growing heavier with each swing. Her sword seemed to be losing its edge, and she feared it might break.After cutting through a dozen spear tips, Yelu Nanxian suddenly found it difficult to breathe, as if her breath had been stolen. She saw the spears converging from behind and, resigning herself to fate, closed her eyes.

    Instead of the expected pain, she found herself embraced warmly. The screams of Qing soldiers filled her ears. When she opened her eyes in disbelief, she discovered that she was being held by Song Qingshu. Several steel des, seemingly controlled by an invisible hand, spun rapidly around them, cutting down the attacking soldiers.

    Having seen Song Qingshu¡¯s disy of countless flying swords at the Golden Serpent Camp, Yelu Nanxian understood that this was his doing.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Song Qingshu looked down and smiled at her. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    With that, he casually walked towards the exit, holding Yelu Nanxian. The spinning des continued to protect them, and any Qing soldiers who attempted to block their path fell before they could make a move. The soldiers quickly retreated, avoiding the deadly des, and a clear path opened up for them.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t closing my eyes because I was asleep,¡± Yelu Nanxian replied with some irritation. Reflecting on the dire situation she had been in, she was taken aback by how calmly Song Qingshu handled it, as if strolling in his own backyard. She was momentarily dazed.

    ¡°Do you think I look very handsome right now and feel an impulse to fall in love with me?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s voice startled Yelu Nanxian, causing her to push him away.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one being inappropriate,¡± Yelu Nanxian¡¯s face flushed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m rescuing you from a sea of soldiers, and you say I¡¯m inappropriate?¡± Song Qingshuughed, unable to contain himself. By now, they had broken through the encirclement. The morale of the Qing soldiers had copsed, and chaos erupted in the camp. The soldiers exchanged nces and soon dispersed, no longer daring to pursue.

    ¡°You could have protected me normally, but you had to carry me the whole way,¡± Yelu Nanxian mused, feeling a bit disoriented.

    Was this what it felt like to be carried by a man?

    ¡°You saw through me,¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s thick skin showed no sign of embarrassment as his little scheme was exposed. ¡°Isn¡¯t the hero saving the beauty trope supposed to be like this? Many heroic figures have done the same. I couldn¡¯t be too unconventional, could I?¡±

    Yelu Nanxian was left speechless. ¡°You really are good at making excuses.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, not wishing to dwell on the matter. ¡°By the way, I heard Xiao Feng, Ah Jiu, and Madam Guo are with you. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yelu Nanxian pped her forehead and pointed anxiously in a direction not far away. ¡°They fled that way. Let¡¯s go save them!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you still holding me?¡±

    ¡°Your Qinggong is too poor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Finally spotting Ah Jiu and Huang Rong, who were back to back, fending off the surrounding soldiers, Song Qingshu was filled with urgency and leaped over with a loud shout.

    The two women were extremely beautiful, and for some unknown reason, the soldiers had surrounded them, trying to capture them alive. Had it not been for this, they probably wouldn¡¯t havested this long. As they were about to be overwhelmed, dozens of steel des suddenly descended from the sky, cutting down the soldiers in front before they could react.

    The sudden change caught everyone off guard. The Qing soldiers retreated in panic, eyeing the man who had appeared in their midst.

    Seeing Song Qingshu, Ah Jiu ran up excitedly and embraced him, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Song Lang! Ah Jiu thought she would never see you again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in danger,¡± Song Qingshu felt Ah Jiu¡¯s trembling body and understood her emotional state. He gently patted her tofort her.

    Huang Rong, standing nearby, felt very awkward. She wanted to thank Song Qingshu but didn¡¯t know how to start. Moreover, she was still shaken from the earlier events, and seeing Song Qingshu made her feel disoriented.

    After a moment, the surrounding Qing soldiers regained theirposure and charged at them again with loud shouts. Song Qingshu noticed that Yelu Nanxian was still standing in ce and signaled her over, using his Dragon Capture Technique to pull her to him.

    Despite Yelu Nanxian¡¯s skill, it wasn¡¯t easy for Song Qingshu to pull her from such a distance. However, for some reason, Yelu Nanxian hesitated for a moment before giving up her resistance and even used her Qinggong to float to his side.

    <em>¡®No wonder so many young girls like the domineering CEO trope. Even someone like Yelu Nanxian looks so dazed,¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu thought with a subtle change in expression, already envisioning a little fantasy in his mind. <em>¡®Being a domineering CEO isn¡¯t so bad after all.¡¯</em>

    As the Qing soldiers drew closer, Song Qingshu protected the three women and suddenly unleashed a Lion¡¯s Roar.

    His powerful internal energy caused the soldiers to copse and groan in pain.

    Looking at the stunned women, Song Qingshu smiled modestly, ¡°AOE skills are the most useful on the battlefield. It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t learn them.¡±<hr>

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon , Ask the Mirror , and Immortal Divine Tribtion

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 516: A Thread Away from Demise

    Chapter 516: A Thread Away from Demise

    The Qing army¡¯s camp had finally descended into chaos. With themander dead and those willing to resist being defeated one by one by Song Qingshu and Yang Miaozhen¡¯s forces, the remaining troops were in a panic, blindly fleeing into the mountains.

    In Eagle Valley, while Chu Hongliu was snuggled up with his concubine, fast asleep in his tent, a frantic subordinate burst in, shouting, ¡°Bad news, boss, bad news!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The concubine, half-exposed from the nket, instinctively screamed when a man barged in.

    Chu Hongliu, irate at the sight of his woman being exposed, red at the neer and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Out¡­ outside¡­¡± The subordinate pointed outside the tent, evidently too nervous toplete a sentence.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Chu Hongliu could vaguely hear themotion outside, and his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°The Qing army, they¡¯re everywhere!¡± The subordinate finally managed to exin, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°What!¡± Chu Hongliu¡¯s spine went cold. He had no intention of questioning the intrusion, grabbing the subordinate by the cor, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Qing troops stationed at Fox Hill? How did they end up here?¡±

    ¡°The Qing troops at Fox Hill were defeated and are fleeing this way,¡± the subordinate hurriedly exined.¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Chu Hongliu¡¯s first reaction was disbelief.

    How could Song Qingshu really achieve victory over thirty thousand with only eight thousand?

    As the sounds of battle grew louder, Chu Hongliu came to his senses and rushed outside the tent. He saw the fleeing Qing troops pouring in like a torrent from Fox Hill, instantly freezing in shock.

    The fleeing Qing soldiers, upon seeing someone blocking their escape route, turned red with anger.

    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s fight to the death!¡±

    ¡°Killing one isn¡¯t a loss, killing two is a gain!¡±

    Chu Hongliu had never truly believed the Qing troops would be defeated. He only pretended to be active here to have an excuseter. With the leader holding such an attitude, the soldiers under him were even less concerned. Chu Hongliu¡¯s thousands of troops, caught off guard, were quickly scattered by the Qing army.

    ¡°My soldiers!¡± Watching the disastrous scene, Chu Hongliu¡¯s heart bled. Having mingled with the soldiers for years, he understood better than anyone that in such chaotic times, soldiers were the real asset. Seeing his own asset turn to dust in an instant was unbearable.

    ¡°Boss, we need to leave quickly; it¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t!¡± Nearby subordinates surrounded him, urging him to flee.

    Without power and faced with his bet with Song Qingshu, Chu Hongliu, despite being a local warlord, knew what awaited him. To avoid further humiliation, he impulsively drew his sword, intending to take his own life.

    However, when his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of his concubine¡¯s pitiful look, he instinctively thought about how his concubine hadn¡¯t finished sleeping and who might take her after his death¡­

    In an instant, his courage evaporated. Chu Hongliu sheathed his sword and, with a few trusted subordinates, fled in a panic, clinging to a glimmer of hope: as a veteran of the Golden Serpent Camp, he thought, he couldn¡¯t be treated so poorly by Song Qingshu.

    Chu Hongliu¡¯s troops numbered in the thousands and had the advantage of terrain. After the Qing army broke through Eagle Valley¡¯s defenses, their own losses were severe. Chu Hongliu¡¯s troops, however, fared even worse, nearly annihted.

    As the Eight Banners soldiers sessfully broke through and finally caught their breath, they encountered ambushes from the Heaven and Earth Society in the forest ahead.

    The Eight Banners soldiers, prepared to fight through gritted teeth, were stunned to find that the ambushers were not attacking them but simply blocking one route while leaving another open.

    Though it was obvious that the open route was a trap, the fleeing soldiers, desperate like drowning men clutching at a straw, paid no heed. With pursuing enemies hot on their heels, they rushed through the deliberately left gap.

    This is often how people act: when they face certain death, they find the courage to fight desperately. Yet, once they see a sliver of hope, they no longer wish to fight, and their courage vanishes in an instant.

    This exins why the Qing troops fought fiercely when they encountered Chu Hongliu¡¯s army but avoided the Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s ambushes¡ªthey were blocked by Chu Hongliu¡¯s forces but given a route by the Heaven and Earth Society.

    As the Qing army fled, ambushes from the Mu Wangfu, Qingzhu, Xia Qingqing¡¯s forces, and the Emei Sect appeared one after another, each blocking one route and leaving another open. The Qing army was forced to continually change routes, eventually arriving at a nearly dry riverbed.

    ¡°Why is there so little water in this river?¡± Some of the fleeing soldiers wondered.

    ¡°Damn, why are we even talking? The dry riverbed is perfect for our escape; it¡¯s like heaven¡¯s help!¡± Most, however, were too relieved to notice and eagerly rushed across to the other side.

    As more and more soldiers crowded the riverbed, a thunderous roar came from upstream. In the despairing eyes of the Qing troops, a towering wave surged toward them¡­

    Watching the Eight Banners soldiers jump into the river and being swept away by the flood from the nearby mountain top, Huang Rong, despite her lingering difort with Song Qingshu, couldn¡¯t help but be curious. She approached Song Qingshu and asked softly:

    ¡°If these fleeing troops had formed a defensive position by the river, with our strength, the oue might be uncertain. Why were you so sure they would choose to jump into the river rather than resist?¡±

    ¡°Throughout history, manymanders have chosen to fight with their backs to the water, but only Han Xin and Xiang Yu seeded. Do you know why, Madam?¡± Song Qingshu said calmly.

    Perhaps shocked by this exaggerated victory, Huang Rong felt that Song Qingshu seemed to carry an air of mystery: ¡°Please, enlighten me.¡±

    Song Qingshu, no longer as humble as usual, spoke in a steady tone: ¡°First, their main general is neither Han Xin nor Xiang Yu. Second, most soldiers tend to have a streak of luck, believing that despite the peril, they might be the lucky ones.¡±

    With that, Song Qingshu turned and walked away, no longer paying attention to the battlefield.

    In this battle, the Qing army, numbering thirty thousand, was annihted.

    The next day, the Qing West Road Army¡¯smander, Fei Yanggu, looked at a disheveled figure not far away and fell into deep thought.

    He recognized this person as a trusted aide of Tu Hai, though he couldn¡¯t remember if his name was Mu Ha Da or Mu Liqi. As a general, he didn¡¯t make it a point to remember the names of small personal guards.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Eastern Army has been surrounded, and Tu Hai specifically sent you for help?¡± Fei Yanggu asked with a faint smile.

    Song Qingshu¡ªcurrently posing as Mu Ha Da¡ªnodded and said, ¡°Yes, I hope General will act quickly to rescue our Commander Tu.¡±

    Fei Yanggu¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he mmed the table: ¡°Come here! Drag this spy out and execute him!¡±<hr>

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!

    <strong>Patreon:</strong> From now on FSM Level 1 ($5 per month) will have ess to Two Advance Chapters, and FSM Level 2 ($10 per month) will have ess to Four Advance Chapters, all for the same price. FSM Level 3 will be removed. So the FSM Level 1 members will be getting One more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past, and FSM Level 2 will be getting Two more FSM Advance Chapterspared to the past.

    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 517: Luring the Enemy

    Chapter 517: Luring the Enemy

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that he had revealed some w?

    ncing at Fei Yanggu not far away, Song Qingshu knew that if he were to strike now, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to take the man¡¯s life. However, his 25,000 troops would remain unharmed, and if they were then incorporated by the mainmander Yue Le, all his previous efforts would be in vain.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and decided not to resist. Instead, in Mu Ha Da¡¯s tone, he shouted, ¡°Fei Yanggu, are you refusing to rescue us just because yourmander Yue is at odds with my general?¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu call him by his name directly, the guards in the tent were furious. They cursed loudly, and some even drew their swords, intending to kill him on the spot.

    Fei Yanggu raised his hand to stop his men¡¯s actions. ¡°Hold on, untie this brave man.¡±

    Seeing the anger in ¡®Mu Ha Da¡¯s¡¯ eyes, Fei Yanggu showed a hint of admiration. ¡°You are indeed loyal to your general.¡±

    Song Qingshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but his face remained filled with resentment. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, General.¡±

    Fei Yanggu did not exin. Instead, he asked, ¡°Tu Haimands 30,000 elite soldiers, while the Golden Serpent Camp only has around 10,000 to 20,000 old, weak, sick, and disabled. How could they possibly surround Tu Hai?¡±

    Although Fei Yanggu was puzzled, he believed most of it. After all, the other party¡¯s earlier performance didn¡¯t seem like that of a spy. Moreover, very few people knew about the secret discord between Tu Hai and Yue Le. The fact that the other party could reveal this rtionship proved that he was indeed a close confidant of Tu Hai.Song Qingshu understood and calmly exined, ¡°The small numbers of the Golden Serpent Camp are nothing in my general¡¯s eyes. My general has been unstoppable all the way and was about topletely annihte the Golden Serpent Camp. But who would have expected two forces to suddenly emerge from behind? We were caught off guard and suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, General Tu Hai remained calm under pressure. He led the remaining troops to defend against the mountains and stabilize the situation while sending us, his personal soldiers, to break through and seek reinforcements.¡±

    Fei Yanggu frowned. ¡°Which forces suddenly appeared? Do you know?¡±

    Song Qingshu pretended to grit his teeth and said, ¡°After fighting for so long, we naturally recognized them. One group was the Red Flower Society, and the other was the Khitan army.¡±

    ording to previous intelligence, Yang Miaozhen of the Red Coat Army, the Red Flower Society and the Southern Court King of the Khitan had both participated in the Golden Serpent Assembly.

    Fei Yanggu believed most of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what benefits the Golden Serpent Camp promised them, but they dare to openly send troops against our Great Qing!¡±

    The Red Flower Society was understandable; after all, they had been particrly active in Jin for years, always opposing the Jurchens. However, Fei Yanggu didn¡¯t expect Yang Miaozhen or even the Khitans to send troops. ¡°The court just signed a truce with Liao, so how dare they openly send troops?¡±

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment and then whispered, ¡°General Tu Hai mentioned that Liao only signed a truce with the Prince Pingxi, not with our court.¡±

    Fei Yanggu was shocked. As a high-ranking military officer, he was well aware of the delicate rtionship between the court and Wu Sangui, the Prince Pingxi. The mention of Wu Sangui made his expression turn solemn.

    ¡°General Fei, I apologize for my earlier offenses. I hope you can forgive me. Our General Tu Hai is currently struggling to hold on, so I implore you to send troops for reinforcements. Afterward, you may punish me as you see fit; I won¡¯t even frown.¡± Song Qingshu suddenly interrupted Fei Yanggu¡¯s thoughts.

    Fei Yanggu also thought this through. Tu Hai was always held in high esteem in the court, and if he were to suffer defeat due to a dy in reinforcements, someone with ulterior motives might use him of neglecting to save arade. If the emperor were in a bad mood that day and med the failure on him, it would be over¡­

    However, Fei Yanggu was a seasoned general. Although he decided to send troops, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Instead, he carefully asked the personal soldier before him for some details. ¡°How many soldiers does the Red Flower Society and the Khitan army have? How much of the Eastern Route Army¡¯sbat strength remains?¡±

    ¡°The Red Flower Society has about 10,000 soldiers, while the Khitan army has only 1,000 to 2,000, but they are all elite cavalry, and theirbat power is not to be underestimated¡­¡± Song Qingshu answered one by one.

    Fei Yanggu secretly nodded. This made sense. If the Khitan army could appear here inrge numbers, it would be a joke to the court¡¯s border defenses.

    ¡°Now that they are being held up by our Eastern Route Army, if the general can lead the Western Route Army to their rear in time, our two armies will coordinate from the inside and out, and we will surely be able to annihte the enemy.¡± Song Qingshu subtly tempted him from the side.

    Seeing Fei Yanggu still hesitating, Song Qingshu decided to deliver a final push. ¡°Our general said that as long as General Fei lends a righteous hand this time, he will credit you with the battle¡¯s achievements and even petition the court to grant you a marquis title¡­¡±

    Fei Yanggu was finally tempted. Although he was highly trusted by Yue Le and held a significant position at a young age, he had no notable military achievements. If he could take credit for the annihtion of the Golden Serpent Camp and gain the favor of another military leader, his future would be smooth¡­

    ¡°This general is not sending troops for any credit. We are all serving the court, and it is only right to watch out for each other.¡± Fei Yanggu suddenly said with a serious expression.

    <em>¡®Sess!¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu was secretly delighted, and quickly followed up with ttery, ¡°Of course, of course. The general dedicates himself to the Qing Dynasty and is a role model for all of us¡­¡±

    Fei Yanggu smiled slightly, feeling quite pleased. This personal soldier was both loyal and tactful, a rare talent. It was a pity that he was Tu Hai¡¯s confidant; otherwise, it would have been nice to promote him as his own¡­

    Fei Yanggu was decisive. Since he had decided to send troops, he didn¡¯t dy any further. ¡°Someone, pass down the order to break camp and set out immediately. Everyone will travel light, bring three days¡¯ rations, and march day and night toward Fox Hill. The remaining supply troops can follow slowly¡­¡±

    Fei Yanggu understood the importance of speed in warfare. Although such a march would exhaust his soldiers, if they could arrive at Fox Hill in time to coordinate with Tu Hai and encircle the enemy, they would be able to eliminate the enemy¡¯s main force.

    If they marched at a normal pace and Tu Hai¡¯s Eastern Route Army couldn¡¯t hold out and was wiped out by the enemy, the enemy could then lie in ambush at Fox Hill. Even if his troops were in peak condition, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the attack.

    Weighing the options, Fei Yanggu would rather have his soldiers a bit more fatigued.

    Under Fei Yanggu¡¯s constant urging, the Western Route Army marched day and night, covering in a day and a night what would normally take three days.

    Seeing the banners of Tu Hai¡¯s Eastern Route Army camp still standing several miles away at Fox Hill, Fei Yanggu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, they arrived in time.

    Fei Yanggu, who was young and highly regarded by Yue Le, was naturally skilled. Although they had marched day and night, he did not rush to attack upon arrival. Instead, he ordered his troops to rest for two hours to regain their strength beforeunching an assault.

    ¡°Mu Ha Da,e here, I have something to ask you.¡± Fei Yanggu suddenly called to Song Qingshu, his expression serious.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 518: Sudden Arrival of Troops

    Chapter 518: Sudden Arrival of Troops

    Fei Yanggu¡¯s heart was racing with excitement, and he had no intention of resting. He stood at a high vantage point, observing the situation at Fox Hill.

    A circle of tents surrounded the Eastern Route Army¡¯s camp from afar. Judging by the gs, there were those of the Golden Serpent Camp, the Red Flower Society, the Khitans, and some misceneous gs that seemed to belong to various martial sects.

    ¡°A bunch of rabble,¡± Fei Yanggu sneered.

    Although the enemy¡¯s coalition had considerable numbers, their camp and formation were pathetic. If they were attacked, they wouldn¡¯t be able to organize a counterattack in time.

    Fei Yanggu was confident that his forces alone could crush the enemy camp, let alone with the assistance of Tu Hai¡¯s Eastern Route Army.

    Feeling reassured, Fei Yanggu still called Mu Ha Da over to discuss some details to ensure everything would go smoothly.

    Song Qingshu was well-prepared. Even when asked unexpected questions, his quick thinking allowed him to handle them with ease.

    Two hourster, Fei Yanggu ordered his troops to march towards the enemy coalition camp at Fox Hill. The thunderous sounds of battle cries soon echoed throughout the valley.

    The Golden Serpent Camp coalition seemed utterly unprepared for the sudden appearance of the Qing forces behind them, scattering in panic.<em>¡®Just as expected!¡¯</em>

    Fei Yanggu¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, but he quickly sensed something was wrong. The advance had been too easy. Though the enemymanders were ipetent, the intelligence indicated that the Golden Serpent Camp coalition had at least twenty to thirty thousand troops, yet the resistance so far seemed suspiciously weak.

    However, when Fei Yanggu saw Tu Hai¡¯s army charging out from the enemy camp, hisst bit of doubt vanished. With thebined forces of the Eastern and Western Route Armies, totaling fifty thousand elite soldiers, no amount of cunning could ovee such overwhelming strength.

    Soon, Fei Yanggu¡¯s expression changed. He had ordered his troops to halt to rendezvous with Tu Hai, but Tu Hai¡¯s army showed no signs of stopping and continued charging toward them.

    ¡°Mu Ha Da, where is your General Tu?¡± Fei Yanggu looked closely but didn¡¯t see Tu Hai among the charging Eastern Route Army. He turned to ask Mu Ha Da, but was met with the sh of a white de.

    Fei Yanggu¡¯s vision went dark, and hisst thought was, <em>¡®Damn, I¡¯ve been tricked!¡¯</em>

    Before the surrounding Qing soldiers could react, they saw Fei Yanggu¡¯s headless body fall to the ground. The supposed allied Eastern Route Army showed no hesitation in ughtering them.

    As soon as the two armies met, the unprepared Western Route Army suffered heavy casualties.

    Both sides were dressed in Qing uniforms, so the soldiers at the back had no idea what was happening. With themander dead, the Western Route Army lost all direction and fell into chaos.

    Although they were surrounded by Qing soldiers, these men were killing their ownrades, unsure of who the real enemy was. They trusted no one, shing at anyone who approached, leading to countless instances of fratricide within the Western Route Army.

    By this time, Song Qingshu had already left the battlefield. Standing on a distant hill, he coldly surveyed the chaotic scene in the valley below.

    After nearly losing his life during that camp raid, Huang Rong, Ah Jiu, and the other women had stopped participating in battles. Now, they stood behind Song Qingshu, along with Zhou Zhiruo, Xia Qingqing, and the others who had just returned from an earlier battle. As they looked at the familiar figure of the man before them, their expressions were mixed with various emotions.

    Ah Jiu¡¯s face was full of excitement, her eyes glistening with tears.<em></em>

    <em>¡®Father, do you see this? This is the husband Ah Jiu has found. He has made the Qing army tremble in fear, and in just a few days, he has wiped out fifty thousand of the once-invincible Eight Banners troops. If our Ming had had him back then, how could we have been destroyed by those mere barbarians?¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®Father, I have never been so confident before. Rest assured, I will restore our Ming and revive the Zhu family lineage.¡¯</em>

    Even Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s usually cold face showed a hint of excitement.

    <em>¡®Master, you tasked me with bringing glory to Emei, and I have never forgotten that. If things continue like this, not only will I bring glory to Emei in the martial world, but perhaps even more¡­¡¯</em>

    A blush crept up on Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s fair cheeks, but when she noticed the other women around Song Qingshu, her expression became somewhat conflicted.

    Xia Qingqing sighed inwardly,<em> ¡®Brother Yuan, I know you would me me for not only giving him the Golden Serpent Camp but also myself¡­ but if you were watching from above, you would likely admire him for what he¡¯s done for the Golden Serpent Camp.¡¯</em>

    Yel¨¹ Nanxian¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    <em>¡®For years, our Great Liao has been caught between two Jurchen states, barely surviving. Now that Song Qingshu has emerged, the Qing are too upied to deal with us, and the Jin state is being held back by the Mongols and the Southern Song. With the Red Flower Society still in the mix, perhaps we have a chance to reim our lost territories and restore the ancestral temple of Great Liao.¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong¡¯s thoughts were the mostplex.

    <em>¡®This man not only possesses unparalleled martial arts but also military genius. He is truly a once-in-a-lifetime figure. If we could gain his support, the problem of Xiangyang could be easily resolved, and Jing Gege would be safe¡­¡¯</em>

    With her intelligence, Huang Rong knew that if things continued as they were, Xiangyang would eventually fall, leading to a tragic fate for her and her husband. Now that there was a glimmer of hope, how could she not feel happy?

    However, that strange dream from before still lingered, making her instinctively fearful of this man.

    After a long internal struggle, Huang Rong finally made up her mind.

    <em>¡®For the sake of Brother Jing, I must befriend him. Oh, if only he could take a liking to Fu¡¯er, then everything would be perfect.¡¯</em>

    Huang Rong knew that although Guo Fu had inherited her beauty, her personality was too headstrong. While many men might be attracted to her, Song Qingshu was not likely among them. Especially since he was surrounded by so many outstanding women.

    If only she had another daughter who not only inherited her looks but was also smart, charming, and likable¡ªhow wonderful that would be¡­

    Huang Rong suddenly blushed, realizing the absurdity of her thoughts.

    While the women were lost in their thoughts, Song Qingshu¡¯s body suddenly trembled. He turned sharply to look at a small hill in the distance, his face darkening.

    The women¡¯s confusion grew as they followed his gaze but saw nothing.

    However, before long, one, two, three¡­ The hilltop quickly became crowded with a dense formation of Qing cavalry. Judging by the gs, these were the forces of the Northern Route Army under Sa Bu Su.

    As members of the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s decision-making circle, they knew full well that Sa Bu Su¡¯s Northern Route Army had no business being here. They had already arranged for a separate force to dy and disrupt them. ording to their n, Sa Bu Su¡¯s army should be hundreds of miles away!<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 519: A Perilous Situation I

    Chapter 519: A Perilous Situation I

    The sudden appearance of the Northern Route Army caused everyone in the Golden Serpent Camp to tense up.

    Initially, within another hour or two, the Golden Serpent Camp would havepletely wiped out the Qing Dynasty¡¯s Western Route Army. However, with the arrival of the Northern Route Army, the situation instantly reversed. Not only would the Golden Serpent Camp fail to defeat the Western Route Army, but they also faced the possibility of bing prey, devoured in one swift stroke by the Northern Route Army.

    Sa Bu Su frowned deeply as he observed the chaos in the valley. It was clear to him that the Golden Serpent Camp soldiers had disguised themselves in Qing army uniforms, pretending to be Tu Hai¡¯s troops, which led to the Western Route Army¡¯s infighting.

    From the current situation, it seemed that since the Golden Serpent Camp was wearing Tu Hai¡¯s army uniforms, the Eastern Route Army under Tu Hai had likely beenpletely annihted. This was something Sa Bu Su found incredibly perplexing. Tu Hai was a seasoned general with a force of thirty thousand men¡ªhow could his entire army have been wiped out so silently?

    ¡°General, should we rush down to rescue the Western Route Army?¡± Unable to hold back any longer, a lieutenant beside Sa Bu Su stepped forward and requested to fight.

    ¡°Rescue?¡± A strange expression appeared on Sa Bu Su¡¯s face. ¡°Both the Golden Serpent Camp and the Western Route Army are wearing the same uniforms. How do you propose we rescue them?¡±

    The lieutenant was momentarily speechless, realizing the truth in Sa Bu Su¡¯s words. Both sides were tangled in battle, with no clear distinction between friend and foe. If they rashly charged down, they might end up wiping out the Western Route Army as well.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing. Should we really watch them die? If the emperor holds us ountableter, it might not bode well for you, General.¡±

    ¡°One word: wait!¡± Sa Bu Su¡¯s face was stern.¡°Wait for what?¡± The lieutenants around him looked puzzled.

    Sa Bu Su, intending to groom these confidants, did not keep his thoughts to himself and slowly exined, ¡°It seems the Eastern Route Army has already been destroyed, and the defeat of the Western Route Army is inevitable. If we charge down now, we might end up in a melee with the Western Route Army. That¡¯s why we need to wait¡ªwait until the battle is decided. Even if the Golden Serpent Camp wins, they¡¯ll be at the end of their strength.¡±

    ¡°Although our Northern Route Army is smaller than the Eastern and Western Route Armies, we¡¯re all elite cavalrymen, each equipped with a three-barreled musket. When we charge down then, we¡¯ll be unstoppable and can wipe out these treacherous rebels in one fell swoop.¡±

    The assembled officers suddenly understood, looking at their general with admiration. ¡°The general indeed has a brilliant n!¡±

    However, one of them still voiced a concern, ¡°Themander of the Western Route Army, Fei Yanggu, is a close confidant of Yue Le, the overallmander of the three armies. If we truly stand by and do nothing, allowing the Western Route Army to be ughtered, Yue Le will certainly report this to the emperor. Even if we eliminate the Golden Serpent Camp, we might not receive any credit and could instead invite disaster.¡±

    Sa Bu Su¡¯s expression darkened, indicating that he had already considered this possibility. ¡°Waiting is the best choice right now. If we charge down, we might provoke the Golden Serpent Camp into a desperate fight. Standing here, however, we can continue to exert immense psychological pressure on them. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Golden Serpent Camp might retreat first. Then, we can pursue them all the way, not only saving the Western Route Army but also wiping out the main force of the Golden Serpent Camp with ease.¡±

    As the Northern Route Army appeared, Song Qingshu had already used Qinggong to reach the battlefield. Just as Sa Bu Su had predicted, more and more soldiers of the Golden Serpent Camp noticed the Qing cavalrymen ring down from the mountaintop, and their expressions began to waver. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had just won a major victory and their morale was still high, the Golden Serpent Camp might have already copsed and scattered in all directions as they had before.

    ¡°Leader, how about we retreat first?¡± Cheng Qingzhu, Situ Bolei, Shui Jian, and others gathered around Song Qingshu, urging him to retreat.

    Although Chen Jinnan and Mu Jianfeng didn¡¯t speak, their expressions clearly supported the idea of retreat.

    ¡°Retreat?¡± ncing at Xiao Feng, Yang Miaozhen, and the others still fighting, Song Qingshu coldly replied, ¡°The reason why the Qing cavalry hasn¡¯t dared to charge down yet is precisely because we are entangled with the Western Route Army. If we retreat now, won¡¯t we immediately be the Qing cavalry¡¯s living targets? How can our two legs outrun those four-legged beasts? If we retreat now, we¡¯ll bepletely annihted!¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t retreat now, once the battle is decided, we¡¯ll still be living targets for the Qing cavalry,¡± Mu Jianfeng said, voicing the concerns of most of the people.

    Song Qingshu firmly rejected the idea of retreat, resolutely stating, ¡°If we flee now, we¡¯re doomed. If we stay and fight to the death with the Qing cavalry, there¡¯s still a slim chance of survival.¡±

    Situ Bolei hesitated for a long time before finally gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Leader, you haven¡¯t seen how formidable these northern cavalrymen are. Each of them carries a three-barreled musket, and when they charge, they fire in unison. It¡¯s even more devastating than the Mongol cavalry¡¯s archery. We¡¯ll suffer heavy losses before we even engage them, let alone the fact that they currently hold the advantageous terrain. We absolutely can¡¯t withstand the momentum of their charge down the slope.¡±

    Situ Bolei, who had previously served in the invincible Guanning Cavalry, naturally knew how fierce the Qing cavalry was. They had absorbed the firearms expertise of the Ming Dynasty, making them even more formidable. With just a few words, he clearly outlined the enemy¡¯s advantages.

    Song Qingshu understood this well, but he also knew that if he ordered a retreat now, it would lead to aplete copse. The only oue for the Golden Serpent Camp would be total annihtion.

    But if they didn¡¯t retreat, the northern cavalry, with their firearms and advantageous position, would still annihte the Golden Serpent Camp. The only difference would be that staying to fight might take some of the enemy down with them, but what would be the point of that?

    The leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp gathered around Song Qingshu, anxiously awaiting his decision. If it weren¡¯t for the incredible prestige Song Qingshu had built by effortlessly wiping out Tu Hai¡¯s thirty thousand troops earlier, they might have already fled with their own men by now.

    Song Qingshu was struggling internally as well. He looked up at the entire battlefield. Although the soldiers of the Golden Serpent Camp were still fighting desperately, their movements were noticeably hesitant. He knew that if he didn¡¯t make a decision soon, the morale of the Golden Serpent Camp would likely copse.

    ¡°Young Master Song, you¡¯ve already done your best, but the current situation is beyond human control. It¡¯s better to retreat early. As the saying goes, ¡®as long as the green hills remain, there¡¯s no fear of running out of firewood.¡¯¡±

    At this point, several women hade down from the mountain and seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s dejected expression, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but offer some words offort.

    ¡°Leader Song¡­ I¡¯ve found out why the Northern Route Army suddenly appeared. Meng Bofei not only failed to follow the n to dy and obstruct the Northern Route Army, but he also deliberately led them in this direction.¡±

    Xia Qingqing¡¯s words were more for the others, letting them understand that the impending defeat wasn¡¯t Song Qingshu¡¯s fault but was caused by Meng Bofei and others sabotaging their ns.

    Song Qingshu gratefully nced at Xia Qingqing, knowing she was trying to help him. However, he knew in his heart that a loss was a loss. History only remembers the ultimate victor. No matter how brilliantly he flooded the Eastern Route Army or lured the Western Route Army into a trap, it wouldn¡¯t matter in the end.

    Guan Yu once flooded seven armies, shaking all of China, but after his defeat at Maicheng, his leadership skills were questioned. Zhuge Liang, despite his genius strategies, ultimately failed in his northern expeditions and was merely remembered as someone whose strengthy not in generalship but in strategy.

    A sudden thought shed through Song Qingshu¡¯s mind, and he quickly surveyed the entire valley¡¯s terrain. A bold n soon began to take shape in his mind.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 520: A Perilous Situation II

    Chapter 520: A Perilous Situation II

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I have a way to deal with Sa Bu Su¡¯s cavalry,¡± Song Qingshu said, leaving the others no time to react. In a sh, he flew to the top of a high tower, using his internal strength and the Lion¡¯s Roar technique to amplify his voice throughout the entire valley:

    ¡°Brothers, listen to me! The situation now is dire¡ªfighting means death, and fleeing also means death. Why not fight the invaders to the bitter end? Fight without fear; the invader cavalry will be handled by me alone. Whether I seed or fail, I will stay behind to cover your retreat. I promise I will not leave before any of you!¡±

    Song Qingshu was worried that the pressure might be too much for the members of the Golden Serpent Camp. If one person started fleeing, the situation would spiral out of control. So, he promised to stay behind and cover their retreat.

    In this world, it¡¯smon formanders to order their soldiers to fight desperately while they sneak away. Naturally, soldiers have no determination to fight to the death. Someone like Song Qingshu, who risks his life to personally cover the retreat of ordinary soldiers, is truly unique.

    Although no one in the Golden Serpent Camp believed he could stop eight thousand cavalrymen by himself, Song Qingshu¡¯s prestige had skyrocketed in recent days. Hearing his words, they were willing to take a gamble with him.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s internal strength was so profound that, despite the deafening sounds of battle in the valley, his voice reached every ear, including that of Sa Bu Su and his men on the mountain, who burst intoughter.

    ¡°He has no idea how high the sky is!¡± Sa Bu Su chuckled bitterly. He had heard of Song Qingshu, known as the Qing Empire¡¯s top martial artist. But in the face of eight thousand charging cavalry, even the world¡¯s greatest martial artist would be crushed into paste.

    On the other side, a few women had no time to worry about whether Song Qingshu could stop the cavalry. Instead, they were rmed by his promise to stay behind and cover the retreat.

    They knew very well that with Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts and Qinggong, he coulde and go on the battlefield as he pleased, keeping himself safe. But promising to stay behindpletely changed the situation¡ªonly death awaited him.If he broke his promise and fled halfway through, he might survive, but his reputation would be ruined. After that, there would be no ce for him in the world, a fate worse than death.

    ¡°Song Lang, have you lost your mind!?¡±

    As soon as Song Qingshu came down from the tower, the women surrounded him, anxiously questioning him.

    Chen Jinnan and the others nearby didn¡¯t speak, but their expressions clearly showed they agreed with the women¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m a man who specializes in creating miracles,¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile to the women before approaching Chen Jinnan and Mu Jiasheng.

    ¡°Master Chen, Young Lord Mu, please lead your troops to set fire to all the tents in the valley and the grain and supplies left by the Eastern Route Army. The bigger the fire, the better, and do it quickly.¡±

    Chen Jinnan and Mu Jiasheng exchanged nces. Although they didn¡¯t know what he was nning, his calm demeanor led them to subconsciously trust him. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    After seeing them leave, Song Qingshu approached Situ Bolei, Shui Jian, and Cheng Qingzhu. ¡°Please lead your men to support King Xiao and Fourth Lady, and eliminate the remaining Western Route Army as quickly as possible.¡±

    Situ Bolei¡¯s fate had long been tied to Song Qingshu. Seeing that Song Qingshu had made a decision, he naturally followed suit.

    Shui Jian and Cheng Qingzhu, although having deep ties with Song Qingshu, were not as close as Situ Bolei. After hesitating for a moment, they finally nodded. ¡°Alright, we trust the Leader.¡±

    After watching them leave, Song Qingshu turned to Xia Qingqing. ¡°Youyou, lead your men and form a battle formation at the foot of the mountain.¡±

    Xia Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale. She knew that by doing so, her troops would be the first to face the cavalry charge. However, she heard the determination in Song Qingshu¡¯s promise to stay behind, and her heart sighed,<em> ¡®If he dies, I won¡¯t live alone either. Whether sooner orter, death is inevitable.¡¯</em>

    She nodded and, without a word, led her men to the foot of the mountain.

    Song Qingshu watched her back, aware of her concerns, but he said nothing more. He turned to Zhou Zhiruo beside him. ¡°Zhiruo, your Emei Sect has existed for a thousand years; it can¡¯t end because of me. Take your disciples and retreat out of the valley.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Why do you want Qingqing to stay with you but ask me to leave?¡±

    Song Qingshu was taken aback. How could she be jealous at a time like this? And he hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go down in history as the one who caused the Emei Sect¡¯s downfall.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s expression softened. She took off the iron ring from her finger and handed it to Master Jingxuan. ¡°Senior Sister Jingxuan, if something happens to me this time, you will be the new leader of the Emei Sect.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, you mustn¡¯t!¡± Jingxuan, alwayspassionate, was quick to persuade when she saw that Zhou Zhiruo seemed to be making arrangements for her death.

    Zhou Zhiruo shook her head and calmly said, ¡°My mind is made up. Senior Sister, there¡¯s no need to say more. I already made a grave mistake by putting our sisters in danger for my own selfish reasons. I cannot allow another mistake that could lead to the Emei Sect¡¯s destruction. Please prioritize Emei and take the disciples away as quickly as possible.¡±

    Jingxuan understood, looking at the terrified disciples behind her. She gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take them away. Sect Master, please take care.¡±

    After the Emei disciples had retreated, Zhou Zhiruo turned back to Song Qingshu, a yful smile on her face. ¡°Now you have nothing to say, do you?¡±

    Song Qingshu could only smile wryly.

    When he looked at Ah Jiu, she spoke first. ¡°My entire life is tied to you, Song Lang. If something happens to you, how could I possibly live on?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, holding the hands of both women. No words were needed.

    Seeing the three of them so close, Yel¨¹ Nanxian and Huang Rong felt awkward.

    When Song Qingshu¡¯s gaze turned to them, Yel¨¹ Nanxian quickly said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave either.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, she realized how ambiguous it sounded. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. It¡¯s not because of you. It¡¯s just that King Xiao and my brother are here, so I naturally won¡¯t escape alone.¡±

    Ah Jiu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re not misunderstanding; you¡¯re just feeling guilty.¡±

    Yel¨¹ Nanxian was extremely embarrassed. Biting her lip, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find my brother.¡± She then mounted her horse and left as quickly as possible.

    Unlike the other women, Yel¨¹ Nanxian¡¯s skills were more effective on horseback. With the Western Route Army¡¯s defeat, the others were not worried about her safety.

    Huang Rong, deep in thought, realized that Song Qingshu seemed to attract women wherever he went. Even the widow of the former Golden Serpent King was now his, and this Liao Princess seemed to have a liking for him too¡­

    ¡°Madam Guo, what about you?¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s voice interrupted Huang Rong¡¯s thoughts. She looked up and smiled. ¡°I want to stay and see how you n to turn the tide.¡±

    Seeing her smile, Song Qingshu felt a stir in his heart and couldn¡¯t help teasing her. ¡°If you stay and die with me, Hero Guo would be heartbroken.¡±

    Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but huff and turned away, pretending not to hear his nonsense.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression also changed when the two women beside him simultaneously pinched his waist.

    By this time, the battle in the valley was nearing its end. The Western Route Army was almostpletely annihted, most of them having died from infighting. Only a small portion had fallen at the hands of the Golden Serpent Camp. Still, the Golden Serpent Camp members were utterly exhausted, with less than thirty percent of their strength remaining.

    Seeing that the time was right, a confident smile appeared on Sa Bu Su¡¯s face. ¡°Give the order for the whole army to prepare for the charge!¡±<hr>

    <strong>HELP:</strong>

    It¡¯s almost funny how my own situation matches with the chapter title. During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 521: Summoning the Wind

    Chapter 521: Summoning the Wind

    Noticing the movement among the Qing cavalry, the people at the foot of the mountain couldn¡¯t help but be restless.

    Song Qingshu surveyed the surroundings and saw that the tents, grain, and supplies had all been set aze by the Heaven and Earth Society and the Prince Mu Mansion. Even from a distance, one could feel the intense heat.

    The Qing troops on the mountain also noticed this change.

    A deputy general beside Sa Bu Su eximed, ¡°Are they nning to use fire to stop us?¡±

    Sa Bu Su was equally puzzled. After observing for a while, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I thought the Golden Serpent Camp was capable of defeating the Eastern and Western Route Armies, and that theirmander had some skill. But it turns out, in his panic, he¡¯s made such a blunder. He thinks he can use fire to stop our cavalry? Haha, as the fire spreads, it looks like the soldiers of the Golden Serpent Camp will burn to death before we even have to lift a finger. Pass the order: everyone hold your ground. Without mymand, no one is to charge down the mountain.¡±

    The surrounding officers burst intoughter, mocking the rebelmander at the foot of the mountain. Having received the order, all the cavalrymen leisurely stayed in ce, waiting for the fools of the Golden Serpent Camp to burn themselves to death.

    ¡°Young Master Song, what should we do now? It won¡¯t be long before everyone suffocates to death,¡± Huang Rong, though resourceful, was at a loss in this situation. Her only hope was that Song Qingshu had a n. Although she had racked her brain, she couldn¡¯t think of any way to turn the tide, yet she still harbored a faint hope in her heart.

    Huang Rong¡¯s face was already as radiant as a peach blossom, and under the glow of the surrounding mes, she looked even more stunning. Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but stare in a daze.

    Noticing his gaze, Huang Rong¡¯s heart fluttered, and she couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly to remind him.Song Qingshu finally snapped back to reality and secretlyughed at himself. At a time like this, he still had the mind to admire a beauty. Could this be the legendary demeanor of a man of letters, the elegance of the Wei and Jin dynasties?

    At this moment, the others also gathered around, looking at him with anticipation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me,¡± Song Qingshu gave them a confident smile and then instructed, ¡°Make sure to keep your subordinates under control. When you see me make this gesture, retreat. When you see me make this gesture, charge back. Got it?¡±

    Everyone was baffled, not knowing what he intended to do. Song Qingshu didn¡¯t exin. His figure flickered as he climbed a nearby watchtower.

    Not only were the people of the Golden Serpent Camp curious, but even the Qing soldiers on the mountain were also watching him closely to see what he was nning to do.

    Song Qingshu took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, and muttered something under his breath. Unfortunately, he was too far away for anyone to hear what he was saying.

    After a moment, a sh of light appeared in his eyes, and he slowly raised his hands. A deep voice echoed through the mountain and valley, reaching everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°Wind, arise!¡±

    Everyone was stunned. So, after all this time, Song Qingshu was imitating those chatans performing rituals?

    A trace of disappointment shed in Huang Rong¡¯s eyes. She recalled how, back when the Jin soldiers besieged Bianliang, the emperor of the Northern Song had no other recourse but to ce his hopes on some celestial master, setting up an altar and invoking heavenly soldiers to descend and help them.

    Everyone knew how that turned out¡ªthe humiliation of Jingkang led to the entire royal family being captured, the emperor being taken north, and countless consorts and princesses being defiled¡­

    Unexpectedly, Song Qingshu was now resorting to the same desperate measure. Huang Rong didn¡¯t know why, but she felt deeply disappointed.

    The Qing soldiers on the mountain also heard Song Qingshu¡¯s words. After a brief silence, they burst into uproariousughter:

    ¡°Is this man insane?¡±

    ¡°Does he think he¡¯s a deity? Does he think the wind will rise just because he says so?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And even if the wind did rise, what good would it do in this situation?¡±

    ¡°The Eastern and Western Route Armies must be a bunch of idiots to lose to someone like him.¡±

    ¡­

    The soldiers of the Golden Serpent Camp were also silent. If it weren¡¯t for Song Qingshu¡¯s previous miraculous deeds, these rough-and-tumble men might have already started cursing.

    Zhou Zhiruo and Ah Jiu exchanged worried nces.

    ¡°Sister Zhou, you¡¯ve been with Brother Song the longest. Do you know what he¡¯s doing?¡± Ah Jiu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    <em>¡®I¡¯ve been with him for a long time, but it¡¯s only in the past few months that we¡¯ve truly connected. I might not even know him as well as you do¡­¡¯</em>

    Of course, Zhou Zhiruo wouldn¡¯t say this to Ah Jiu. She could only shake her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry. Young Master Song has always been unpredictable. If he¡¯s doing this, he must have his reasons,¡± Yel¨¹ Nanxian, who had just returned from the battlefield, couldn¡¯t help butfort the two women when she saw their anxious expressions.

    Ah Jiu smiled. ¡°It seems we don¡¯t understand Brother Song as well as Miss Yel¨¹ does.¡±

    Yel¨¹ Nanxian¡¯s breath caught, and she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too worried.¡±

    ¡°Wind, arise!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s powerful voice once again echoed through the valley, but the intense heat from the mes made the ce unbearably hot, with no sign of any wind.

    Hearing the mockingughter from the Qing soldiers on the mountain, the morale of the Golden Serpent Camp plummeted even further.

    ¡°Wind, arise!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s voice rang out once more, this time even louder than before, startling the Qing soldiers on the mountain.

    ¡°There really is a wind!¡±

    Just as the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s morale hit rock bottom, someone shouted, and everyone¡¯s spirits were suddenly lifted. They all looked around.

    ¡°There really is a wind!¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo, uncharacteristically excited, grabbed Ah Jiu¡¯s arm and jumped up.

    Ah Jiu was simrly affected, biting her lip and nodding furiously, momentarily rendered speechless.

    Zhou Zhiruo suddenly realized that among all the people here, although she had many close rtionships, at this moment of life and death, only Ah Jiu shared the same heart as her. Thinking back on their asional jealousy and rivalry, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly felt a moment of rity.

    <em>¡®Hmph, for now, we should unite against the external threat. But once the crisis is over, I¡¯ll still have topete for what I want.¡¯</em>

    Zhou Zhiruo quickly sorted out her thoughts.

    Meanwhile, Huang Rong wasn¡¯t preupied with such thoughts. She was simply astonished that Song Qingshu had actually managed to summon the wind!

    Although it was just a gentle breeze for now, and she didn¡¯t know how it would affect the uing battle, the fact that Song Qingshu could summon the wind at all was undeniable. Throughout history, there had been only one Zhuge Liang who was said to have borrowed the east wind, and that was just a legend. No one had ever truly been able to call the wind like Song Qingshu had just done.

    Was he a deity or a demon?

    Huang Rong was in a daze.

    Meanwhile, Situ Bolei and the others noticed the secret signal from Song Qingshu and hurriedly organized their troops to retreat from the valley.

    Seeing the Golden Serpent Camp finally moving, Sa Bu Su¡¯s gaze darkened, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Pass the order. Prepare the entire army for a charge.¡±

    ¡°The fire in the valley is raging. Charging down will undoubtedly result in heavy casualties,¡± a deputy general said.

    Sa Bu Su snorted coldly, ¡°If we let the Golden Serpent Camp retreat calmly, all our efforts will have been in vain.¡±

    ¡°But now the wind has really risen. Could that man actually possess some supernatural powers?¡± another deputy general asked timidly.

    Sa Bu Su gave him a cold look. ¡°If you continue to spread such nonsense, don¡¯t me me for punishing you ording to militaryw.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The deputy general, intimidated by Sa Bu Su¡¯s sharp gaze, couldn¡¯t help but shiver and immediately fell silent.

    ncing at the man on the watchtower at the foot of the mountain, Sa Bu Su sneered, ¡°So what if the wind has risen? What use can this little breeze be? Pass the order: the entire army, charge!¡±<hr>

    <strong>HELP:</strong>

    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 522: Summoning the Rain

    Chapter 522: Summoning the Rain

    With a singlemand, the northern cavalry, who had been eyeing the situation menacingly, finally moved.

    Like a dark tide, they surged down the mountain, their thundering iron hooves striking fear into the hearts of the retreating members of the Golden Serpent Camp. Despairing, they looked up at the figure on the watchtower.

    ¡°Great wind, rise!¡± Song Qingshu raised his hands again, as if some divine power had heard his call. No sooner had he spoken than the gentle breeze in the valley turned into a fierce gale. Sand and rocks flew everywhere, making it difficult for anyone to keep their eyes open. The charging Qing cavalry, heading directly into the wind, were hit the hardest. The formation quickly became disordered.

    The members of the Golden Serpent Camp had already received orders and promptly took out their weapons, forming a defensive line. Unlike before, they seemed as if they had been injected with adrenaline; some even let out excited howls, their morale suddenly soaring to its peak.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Sa Bu Su cursed under his breath. Could someone really control the forces of nature? But he quickly pushed aside the sudden fear and weakness. He knew that once cavalry had started their charge, if they were suddenly ordered to stop, the rear would crash into the front, leading to their own defeat without even engaging in battle.

    At this point, the arrow was already on the string, and despite the wind, Sa Bu Su had no choice but to order the cavalry to continue their charge, hoping to crush the ragtag group below in one fell swoop.

    The northern army, known for their years of defending the northern borders, quickly overcame their initial panic under Sa Bu Su¡¯smand. Despite squinting against the wind, they continued their charge down the mountain.

    ¡°Lightning strike!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s mysterious voice rang out again.Soon, a thick bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. Under its blinding light, the figure on the watchtower suddenly appeared like a god or demon.

    ¡°Thunder roar!¡±

    Song Qingshu quickly uttered two more words, and deafening thunder echoed through the valley, drowning out the sound of the Qing soldiers¡¯ charge.

    The Qing soldiers finally panicked. In this era, Song Qingshu¡¯s disy was utterly terrifying. Controlling wind, fire, lightning, and thunder with his own power¡ªwhat else could he be if not a god or demon?

    Coupled with the fierce winds, lightning, and thunder in the valley, many warhorses were also frightened and became uncontroble. Once the front line was in disarray, the entire charging formation fell into chaos.

    Watching his cavalry fall into a chaotic mess, Sa Bu Su felt as if his heart was bleeding. After decades in the military, he had never encountered such a humiliating situation. Despite holding the upper hand, he had lost half of his men before the two armies had even shed!

    Surveying the surroundings, Sa Bu Su found a smallfort in the fact that nearly half of his cavalry had managed to skillfully avoid the chaos ahead.

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re a god or a demon, this time I¡¯ll make sure you be a ghost under my iron hooves.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s near-divine performance had shaken even Sa Bu Su, but his years of battlefield experience quickly steeled his resolve. He ordered the remaining cavalry to continue their charge down the mountain.

    Although his troops were terrified, Sa Bu Su was known for his strict discipline. Moreover, they were charging downhill, and once the momentum started, it was impossible to stop. They had no choice but to grit their teeth and follow theirmander down the mountain.

    As they drew closer to the Golden Serpent Camp, Sa Bu Su licked his lips and shouted, ¡°Raise your guns! Prepare to fire!¡±

    Seeing the distant Qing cavalry raise their ominous three-barreled muskets, the Golden Serpent Camp, despite their high morale, began to stir uneasily.

    Song Qingshu noticed the Qing cavalry¡¯s movements. He knew that once they were within range, a few rounds of volley fire from their muskets could cause severe losses to the Golden Serpent Camp.

    But he was prepared. Once again, he raised his hands to the sky and shouted, ¡°Rain,e!¡±

    If Song Qingshu had shouted like this earlier, both the Golden Serpent Camp and the Qing cavalry would have mocked him as a madman. But after witnessing the series of near-miraculous events, no one dared to dismiss his words lightly.

    Sa Bu Su¡¯s heart sank, turning cold. If Song Qingshu indeed summoned rain, the cavalry¡¯s prized three-barreled muskets would be useless, and the muddy terrain in the valley would turn into a death trap for the charging cavalry.

    ¡°God, please, don¡¯t let it rain,¡± Sa Bu Su, normally irreverent, couldn¡¯t help but pray.

    But it seemed the heavens were on Song Qingshu¡¯s side today.

    Sa Bu Su soon felt a cold raindrop hit his cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over,¡± Sa Bu Su muttered in despair. Frenzied, he ordered his men to fire, regardless of whether they were within range: ¡°Shoot! Shoot!¡±

    But the rain came faster than expected. What started as sparse,rge raindrops quickly turned into a torrential downpour. The Qing cavalry managed to fire a few shots before their muskets were drenched, rendering them useless.

    Worse still, the heavy rain quickly softened the ground, turning it into a muddy quagmire. Row after row of cavalry began to stumble, with horses losing their footing and toppling over.

    At this point, the Qing soldiers finally broke. No one wanted to continue charging. Those who fell from their horses fled on foot, while the few lucky ones who remained mounted quickly turned their horses around to retreat, only to crash into those behind them who couldn¡¯t stop in time.

    The once formidable cavalry unit, brimming with murderous intent, turned into a chaotic mess, losing allbat effectiveness in an instant.

    <em>¡®This performance of mine rivals that of Zhuge Liang or Guan Yu, right?¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, unable to resist a self-satisfied thought. But he quickly noticed that the Golden Serpent Camp below seemed stunned by the unfolding scene. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and shout, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Charge!¡±

    To the Golden Serpent Camp, Song Qingshu now appeared as a deity reborn. His shout reignited their morale.

    Everyone, whether from his loyal troops, the subordinates of other leaders, Yang Miaozhen¡¯s Red Coat Army, or the allied martial sects, charged at the disordered Qing cavalry with fervor.

    ¡°General, we must leave now, or it will be toote,¡± Sa Bu Su¡¯s personal guards urgently urged him, pulling at him halfway up the mountain.

    ¡°To think that my eight thousand elite soldiers would be defeated by a single man!¡± Sa Bu Su¡¯s face was ashen as he looked down at the man below. Gripping his waist de in fury, he cut down a few guards who urged him to flee.

    ¡°Anyone who dares to mention retreat will be executed!¡± Sa Bu Su snarled. Though his forces were in chaos, they still had strength left. If he could stabilize the situation quickly and take advantage of their elevated position, there might still be a chance for victory.

    Below, Song Qingshu keenly noticed that the soldiers around Sa Bu Su were beginning to regroup. He couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of King Xiao¡¯s prowess in taking the head of the King of Chu from within an army of thousands. Today, I, Song Qingshu, will follow suit!¡±<hr>

    <strong>HELP:</strong>

    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 523: Secret of Summoning Wind and Rain

    Chapter 523: Secret of Summoning Wind and Rain

    As soon as Song Qingshu finished speaking, his figure shot up the mountain like a wisp of smoke.

    Along the way, the swords scattered on the ground seemed to be controlled by countless invisible threads, rising into the air and circling around Song Qingshu. From a distance, it looked as if Song Qingshu had grown wings made of countless swords.

    With Song Qingshu¡¯s Qinggong, it didn¡¯t take long before he encountered the Qing army¡¯s vanguard.

    By now, Sa Bu Su¡¯s cavalry was already in disarray, unable to organize any effective resistance. Wherever Song Qingshu passed, blood sttered, and the Qing soldiers who tried to block his way fell one by one.

    Anyone watching theirrades being effortlessly cut down like des of grass could not remain calm. Soon, all the Qing soldiers around him were filled with fear; none dared to block his path anymore, instinctively moving aside, leaving a clear road between Song Qingshu and Sa Bu Su.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± a frightened subordinate beside Sa Bu Su shouted, but by now, the entire army had copsed, and no one paid him any heed.

    Sa Bu Su, however, remained much calmer than the panicked subordinate beside him. Holding his waist saber, he coldly watched as the deadly wings of swords drew closer and closer. Hisst thought was a long sigh: <em>¡®It¡¯s a pity I will never get to learn how he could summon wind and rain¡­¡¯</em>

    ¡°Sa Bu Su is dead! From now on, anyone whoys down their weapons and surrenders will be spared.¡±

    Behind Song Qingshu, countless swords still floated, dripping with blood. Illuminated by shes of lightning and thunder, he looked like a demon god.The Qing soldiers closest to him quickly dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground, trembling.

    Once someone took the lead, more and more Qing soldiers chose to surrender. In the end, apart from a few who managed to escape, nearly half of the Northern Route Army perished in the chaos, while the remaining half chose to surrender.

    The news of the annihtion of the three armies quickly reached the Central Army.

    Yue Le walked out of themand tent alone, staring nkly at the vast green mountains in the distance for a long time before finally summoning the subordinate generals for an emergency meeting, where he announced an immediate retreat.

    ¡°Commander, we cannot retreat! We have suffered heavy losses, and if we return to the capital without any aplishments, we will surely face punishment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Commander. Even if the other three armies are wiped out, the Golden Serpent Camp must have also suffered significant losses. We still have 40,000 men; we can still fight.¡±

    ¡°I volunteer to lead 5,000 elite soldiers to strike directly at the rebel headquarters!¡±

    ¡­

    Themand tent was in an uproar as the generals voiced their opinions.

    ¡°The Golden Serpent Camp has won several great victories, and their morale is at its peak. In contrast, our army¡¯s morale has reached the bottom. Staying here would be futile,¡± Yue Le raised his hand to stop the discussions and made the final decision. ¡°No more arguments. I have already decided. If the Emperor mes us when we return to the capital, I will bear the responsibility alone.¡±

    Seeing the unwilling looks in the eyes of the departing generals, Yue Le sighed, his brows full of worry: ¡°This southern expedition was supposed to be a coordinated effort of four armies, mutually supporting each other. Yet, the Golden Serpent Camp managed to strike with precision each time, attacking when the other armies were unable toe to the rescue. If there¡¯s no traitor in the court leaking information, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. If we continue fighting, we might lose even the 40,000 men we have left. It¡¯s better to return to the capital and present a secret report to the Emperor before making any further decisions.¡±

    Yue Le, a seasoned and battle-hardened general, quickly identified the key reason for their failure, preserving the Qing dynasty¡¯s remaining forces.

    Unfortunately, despite all his calctions, he never imagined that the biggest traitor in the capital was the Emperor himself.

    The news of the Qing army¡¯s retreat quickly reached the Golden Serpent Camp, and the camp erupted in cheers. Although they had won the previous three battles by oveing great odds, everyone knew they had been walking on a tightrope, taking risks that the Qing soldiers could afford, but they could not.

    A single misstep would have led to their total destruction!

    The leaders who had been sent out to harass and intercept the other three armies returned to the headquarters with their subordinates, each looking at Song Qingshu with a newfound respect.

    With just a few thousand men, he had effortlessly wiped out Tu Hai¡¯s 30,000 elite Eastern Route Army, then swiftly destroyed Feiyanggu¡¯s 25,000 Western Route Army, and finally, in a hasty encounter with the Northern Route Army¡¯s elite cavalry, he defeated them with almost no casualties, capturing nearly half of their forces.

    Tu Hai and Fei Yanggu were renowned generals of their time. The Golden Serpent Camp had fought them many times, and even at its peak, the camp found them difficult to deal with.

    Yet now, Song Qingshu, leading a group of old, weak, and injured soldiers, had easily defeated the Qing dynasty¡¯s 100,000 elite soldiers!

    This alone was enough to inspire awe, but what shocked everyone even more was the final battle.

    Song Qingshu, standing on a high tform, had summoned wind and rain, single-handedly destroying 8,000 elite Northern Route cavalrymen. The story quickly spread among those present, and soon everyone in the Golden Serpent Camp knew about it. Naturally, the story became more exaggerated with each retelling, and now, in the hearts of the lower-ranking soldiers, their new Golden Serpent King was no ordinary man but a deity reincarnated.

    Even the ordinary soldiers weren¡¯t the only ones affected; the leaders of the various factions within the Golden Serpent Camp were also filled with both reverence and fear. They didn¡¯t even dare to look Song Qingshu in the eye.

    As for those leaders who had always supported Song Qingshu, like Xia Qingqing, Situ Bolei, Shui Jian, and Cheng Qingzhu, they becamepletely loyal to him.

    The previously neutral leaders, such as Jiao Wan¡¯er, Rong Cai, Nie Tianfeng, and Zheng Qiyun, also began to express their allegiance to Song Qingshu with the most formal kneeling rituals, though it was unclear who initiated it.

    Seeing his former colleagues kneeling in submission, Sha Tongtian, who had always opposed Song Qingshu, couldn¡¯t help but feel his legs go weak and followed suit.

    Sitting at the main seat, watching the people below him kneeling respectfully, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotions. Previously, when he had disguised himself as Kangxi, the grandeur of the imperial pce far surpassed this moment, yet it hadn¡¯t moved him as much. This was because back then, those people were kneeling to Kangxi, but now, they were kneeling to him personally.

    <em>¡®In history ss, I read about how Xiang Yu, after his great victory at the Battle of Julu, returned to find all the vassal lords trembling in fear, bowing to him and honoring him as the supreme general. I never thought I¡¯d experience something like this myself¡­¡¯</em> Just as Song Qingshu was feeling a bit smug, his expression suddenly changed. <em>¡®Pah, pah, pah! What¡¯s there to learn from that unfortunate Xiang Yu? In the end, he lost his wife and ended upmitting suicide at the Wujiang River. Bad luck, bad luck!¡¯</em>

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu was startled and looked over to see Huang Rong sitting there solemnly, staring straight ahead.

    The Madame was being considerate, Song Qingshu thought with a slight smile. However, he understood that this was the time to establish authority, so he didn¡¯t rush to let everyone below stand up. Instead, he scanned the room coldly and asked, ¡°Where are Chu Hongliu and Meng Bofei?¡±

    The people below looked at each other, only now realizing that the two were not present in the council hall. They all knew very well that one of them had taken a military oath but failed to prevent the enemy troops led by Tu Hai from escaping, and the other had done something even worse by leading Sa Bu Su¡¯s northern army directly toward Song Qingshu¡¯s main force, attempting to kill him using another¡¯s hand. How could they dare to return now?

    ¡°Leader Sha, you have always been close to them. Tell me, where have they gone?¡± Song Qingshu asked with a half-smile.

    Sha Tongtian¡¯s face twitched, and he quickly replied, ¡°You must be joking, Chief. I am not familiar with those two traitors at all.¡±

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was still staring at him, Sha Tongtian gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Those two traitors had malicious intentions and sought to harm you, Chief. But who would have thought that the Chief, embodying the god of war, would instead annihte the Qing army? Naturally, they don¡¯t have the guts to return and face death. Who knows where they¡¯ve fled to? However, most of their subordinates admire the Chief¡¯s divine power and were unwilling to follow them in fleeing. Except for a few confidants, the rest have all returned to the Golden Serpent Camp¡­¡±

    Listening to Sha Tongtian¡¯s detailed exnation, Song Qingshu understood that he was offering a show of loyalty. Once his words reached the ears of Chu Hongliu, Meng Bofei, and others, there would be no reconciliation between them.

    ¡°Alright, everyone can rise. Let these two traitors enjoy a few days of freedom. For now, our priority is to press the advantage.¡± Song Qingshu walked to the prepared sand table and pointed at the entire Shandong region. ¡°The invader army of one hundred thousand has beenpletely annihted. Now, within a thousand miles, there is no force left that can oppose us. The news has already spread, and everywhere, people are trembling in fear. Wherever our army goes, the cities and counties will surely surrender. In theing days, your task will be to capture these territories.¡±

    ¡°We dare not disobey!¡± The leaders were overjoyed. Never before had the Golden Serpent Camp been so powerful. Even at its peak, it only controlled a few small counties nearby, but now the entire Shandong province was within their grasp.

    ¡°We have limited strength and cannot hold too much territory, so we will use the Yellow River as the boundary. Within half a month, I want the counties south of the Yellow River to belong to our Golden Serpent Camp. Situ Bolei, you will lead your forces to attack Jining. Commander Shui, you will take your men to attack Zhangqiu¡­¡±

    After assigning tasks, Song Qingshu suddenly emphasized in a stern voice, ¡°I know that many of you here came from the underworld and may not have shed your old habits. So let me make this clear: we cannot stay holed up in the mountains as bandits forever. Even if we are to plunder, our targets should be the invaders who have seized our Han people¡¯snds!

    ¡°Therefore, in this campaign, no one is allowed to seize any property from themon people, nor harm any women. Killers will be executed, those who injure others will be punished, and thieves will be sentenced! If anyone dares to vite this order, I will punish them severely, no matter who they are!¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s fierce words, the leaders were all shocked. However, given Song Qingshu¡¯s rising prestige, no one dared to object.

    Seeing Song Qingshu emte Liu Bang¡¯s three rules, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver of concern.

    This man clearly had grand ambitions!

    After the leaders received their orders and left, Xiao Feng stood up and cupped his fists. ¡°Brother Song, now that the matters here are settled, we should take our leave.¡±

    Song Qingshu quickly stood up. ¡°Brother Xiao, what are you saying? It was only thanks to your tremendous assistance that we were able to achieve such a great victory. I haven¡¯t even properly thanked you yet. How can you leave so soon?¡±

    Xiao Feng smiled bitterly at this and said, ¡°Brother Song, you don¡¯t need to be so modest. With your abilities, even without me, you would have easily repelled the enemy. Moreover, we have been away from Liao for quite some time now, and with the country in turmoil, it¡¯s best for us to return as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for someone like Brother Xiao leading the charge, how could we have inspired such fighting spirit in those unruly troops? You truly deserve great credit for this victory,¡± Song Qingshu insisted.

    As the two men exchanged courtesies, Yelu Nanxian, standing by, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and mutter, ¡°You¡¯re so hypocritical. If you really want to thank us, why not tell us how you managed to summon the wind and rain? Why bother with these empty words?¡±<hr>

    <strong>HELP:</strong>

    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 524: The End of the Gathering

    Chapter 524: The End of the Gathering

    As Yelu Nanxian spoke, everyone in the hall perked up their ears. The image of Song Qingshu summoning wind and rain at Fox Hill was so shocking that it seemed to transcend human capabilities.

    Unlike ordinary soldiers of the Golden Serpent Camp, those who remained in the hall were the most elite figures in the world. After the initial shock, they had regained theirposure and realized that Song Qingshu was not truly a deity; he must have used some trick, though they couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly. ¡°Does the princess really think it¡¯s impossible for me to summon wind and rain?¡±

    Yelu Nanxian couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not one of those ignorantmoners.¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled before his expression became serious. ¡°How valuable does the princess think the method to summon wind and rain is?¡±

    ¡°If such a method could allow one to summon wind and rain at will, it would be priceless,¡± Yelu Nanxian said with a hint of understanding on her face. Apologetically, she added, ¡°It was rash of me to ask.¡±

    Song Qingshu shook his head. ¡°You contributed to the defeat of the Qing soldiers, so it¡¯s not a problem to tell you. However¡­¡±

    As he shifted the tone of his words, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened. On one hand, they felt it was too presumptuous to pry into such a secret, but on the other hand, they were eager for Song Qingshu to reveal the truth.

    Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment before sighing. ¡°Forget it. I initially wanted to keep up the mystique a bit longer, but since you all helped me in a time of need, it would be too stingy of me to keep it to myself.¡±Hearing that he intended to reveal the secret, everyone in the hall sat up straight, listening intently, afraid to miss a single word.

    Song Qingshu paused before continuing, ¡°Summoning wind and rain may seem mystical, but it¡¯s actually quite simple. Do you all remember what I did before ascending the high tform?¡±

    The crowd exchanged puzzled looks. At that time, they had all felt trapped and panicked, so much had happened that they couldn¡¯t recall what specific action might have been rted to the summoning of wind and rain.

    ¡°Could it have been setting the camp on fire?¡± Huang Rong furrowed her brows, uncertain.

    ¡°As expected of you, Madam, you¡¯ve pinpointed the key,¡± Song Qingshu said with approval, causing Huang Rong to feel a bit flustered.

    Song Qingshu turned back to the others and continued, ¡°You all are experienced with weapons and should often see a certain phenomenon: when steam from hot water meets a cold de, doesn¡¯t it condense into many tiny droplets on the de?¡±

    Everyone nodded but remained puzzled.

    ¡°What does this have to do with summoning wind and rain?¡±

    ¡°The principle is the same,¡± Song Qingshu said, noticing the confused expressions of the top experts before him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of intellectual superiority.

    <em>¡®Ah, now I understand why so many people fantasize about time travel¡ªstanding on the shoulders of giants really feels great.¡¯</em>

    The others continued to listen attentively.

    Song Qingshuposed himself, cleared his throat, and exined further, ¡°Fox Hill has a unique terrain, with ridges on both sides and a wide valley in between. When the tents and grain in the valley were set on fire, arge amount of hot air rose into the sky. The hot air met the cold air above and condensed into raindrops. This special situation often leads to heavy rain, apanied by strong winds, lightning, and thunder.¡±

    Back in the day, Zhuge Liang had ingeniously lured Sima Yi and his sons into the valley at Shangfang, intending to burn them out. Even Sima Yi had resigned himself to fate, but a sudden rainstorm thwarted Zhuge Liang¡¯s ns, turning all his strategies into nothing.

    ¡°As Zhuge Liang once said, ¡®A general who does not understand astronomy, does not know the principles of strange urrences, does not understand yin and yang, does not look at battle formations, and does notprehend military momentum is a mediocre one.¡¯ He must have calcted the weather beforehand when he set the ambush at Shangfang Valley, yet the heavens yed a trick on him, sending a rainstorm when none was expected.¡±

    The saying ¡°It¡¯s easy to know the heavens but hard to defy them¡± aptly applies. The impact of that rain on Zhuge Liang was devastating, and he passed away at Wuzhang ins not long after, leaving people toment for centuries.

    Whether this was a tale from fiction or history, the key point is: why did it suddenly rain in Shangfang Valley at that time?

    Inter years, many curious schrs studied this problem and finally, through the scientific system, solved the mystery of the sudden rain at Shangfang Valley. There are different types of rain: frontal rain, typhoon rain, orographic rain, and convective rain.

    And the situation at Shangfang Valley at that time happened to meet the conditions for convective rain. The valley¡¯s entrance was narrow, with a broad interior, and the high sides with a low center created conditions unfavorable for air cirction.

    Once the valley caught fire, the temperature rose, causing the air close to the ground to heat up and expand rapidly, rising, while the upper and surrounding cold air contracted and sank, creating a strong convective wind in the valley, resulting in fierce winds.

    As the hot air mass at the bottom of the valley rose to a certain height, the water vapor in the air condensed into clouds due to the lower temperature. Additionally, therge amount of smoke from the burning brushwood provided ideal condensation nuclei for the water vapor, elerating the aggregation of water vapor. The small droplets in the clouds collided and merged, gradually increasing in size, eventually leading to a torrential downpour.

    Back when the Golden Serpent Camp was cornered at Fox Hill, Song Qingshu happened to think of Zhuge Liang, which reminded him of this story. With nothing left to lose, he made a desperate gamble. Fortunately, the heavens favored the determined, and he seeded in recreating the scene from Shangfang Valley.

    The characteristics of convective rain include strong winds that can uproot trees with a diameter of up to 50 centimeters, apanied by lightning and thunder, and sometimes even hail.

    Song Qingshu was no fool; knowing these characteristics in advance, he naturally made use of them. That¡¯s why heter created the illusion of summoning wind, lightning, and rain in front of everyone.

    At that time, it seemed as if Song Qingshu was chanting spells and performing rituals on the high tform, but in reality, he did nothing except anxiously wait for the convective rain to arrive.

    ¡°Just setting a fire? Are you trying to trick us?¡± Yang Miaozhen looked at Song Qingshu skeptically.

    Awakened by her voice, Song Qingshu finally snapped out of his deep thoughts and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that simple. More importantly, it¡¯s the terrain of Fox Hill. If it were a wide open in, it would probably be very difficult to seed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯ll find a valley to try when I go back,¡± Yang Miaozhen¡¯s straightforward words made everyone in the hall smile knowingly.

    Chen Jinnan couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Young Master truly has extraordinary grace, revealing such a stunning secret so honestly. If it were me, I don¡¯t think I could be as open-minded as you.¡±

    Chen Jinnan¡¯s words resonated with everyone present. In this world, valuing one¡¯s own treasures is the truth. Even the martial arts of ordinary sects are unwilling to be known by outsiders, let alone the methods of summoning wind and rain.

    In this world, what does it mean for someone to summon wind and rain? The ancient Zhang Jiao, with some half-true, half-fake Taoist techniques, could rally a million Yellow Turbans. And today¡¯s White Lotus Sect, using some mysterious methods, gathered millions of followers. With the miracles Song Qingshu had previously achieved, even if he imed to be a reincarnated deity with the power tomand demons and gods, many would likely believe him. Given time, he might also gather millions of followers, but he chose to be frank. How could the people in the room not be shocked?

    Song Qingshu smiled slightly, ¡°Everyone here is a friend who has shared hardships with me, so there is nothing worth hiding. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be a fraud in your eyes from now on.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Yang Miaozhen sped her fists and said, ¡°Brother Song, you have great spirit. From now on, Brother Song is my friend, and also a friend of our Red Coat Army.¡±

    Xiao Feng alsoughed heartily, ¡°Brother Song, if youe to the Liao Kingdom in the future, I will definitely give you a warm wee.¡±

    The Heaven and Earth Society, the Prince Mu Mansion, and others also showed their goodwill. After a lively and enthusiastic conversation, the various supporting forces came to bid farewell to Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Brother Song, if you have the chance toe to the Liao Kingdom in the future, I must have a thousand bowls of strong liquor with you,¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s words made Song Qingshu break out in a cold sweat.

    A thousand bowls would surely make his stomach burst!

    ¡°Big Brother Song, after I return, I will definitely practice swordsmanship diligently. Please give me more guidance next time we meet.¡± After Xiao Feng left, Yelu Nanxian came before Song Qingshu and, after a long pause, said something puzzling.

    Seeing the usually aloof Yelu Nanxian with a hint of shyness on her face, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be amused.

    <em>¡®Could this youngdy have some interest in me? Ah, charm is indeed irresistible.¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu thought for a moment, took out a sword manual from his chest, and secretly handed it to her, ¡°This is a collection of my swordsmanship insights recorded during my spare time. Take it back and have a look. It might be helpful for your Sun Moon Divine Sword. But once you¡¯ve read it, you must return it to me.¡±

    Yelu Nanxian was startled, not expecting him to give such a precious thing. Hesitating for a moment, she was ultimately swayed by the allure of the sword techniques. Seeing no one was paying attention, she quickly hid the manual carefully in her bosom, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Song. Nanxian will treasure it and ensure not a single bit of it leaks out.¡± After saying this, she hurried to catch up with Xiao Feng and Yelu Qi.

    Seeing her serious demeanor, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had no ulterior motives in lending the book. In his time, borrowing books was one of the best ways to promote rtionships between men and women.

    ¡°Brother Song, if you visit our Red Coat Army in the future, this little sister will definitely use the strongest liquor and the finest beef to entertain you¡­¡± Yang Miaozhen started listing a bunch of tempting conditions.

    After listening for a while, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed, ¡°But where is the most beautiful person?¡±

    ¡°The most beautiful in the Red Coat Army is probably me. If Brother Song doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll apany you then,¡± Yang Miaozhen, ustomed to various jesting in the wulin, left with a charming back, making Song Qingshu blush deeply.

    Before Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting left, they urged Song Qingshu, ¡°Qingshu, when you have time,e back to Wudang. Senior Brother has been thinking about you, and your Grandmaster must have a lot to say to you.¡±

    Hearing about his so called father, Song Qingshu felt a headache and awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time recently. Once I have some free time, I will make sure to visit Wudang.¡±

    As various groups gradually left, only Huang Rong remained. Song Qingshu initially thought she was here to say goodbye, but she instead said, ¡°I¡¯m not as busy as the others, eager to return and deal with matters. I¡¯d like to stay and bother you for a few days. I wonder if Young Master wees it?¡±

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed, ¡°I¡¯d be delighted!¡±<hr>

    <strong>HELP:</strong>

    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 525: The Price

    Chapter 525: The Price

    Seeing the excitement on Song Qingshu¡¯s face, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Why are you so excited?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Qingshu was momentarily speechless. He couldn¡¯t very well admit that he enjoyed being in thepany of such a beautiful woman.

    Huang Rong¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Young Master Song, I stated clearly before that I stayed here to learn your military tactics for potential use in Xiangyang City. Please, do not get any wrong ideas.¡± She then left directly, leaving Song Qingshu stunned on the spot.

    <em>¡®What does she mean by asking me not to get the wrong idea? Clearly, she¡¯s the one overthinking, right?¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly.

    ¡°She¡¯s already gone, but you still can¡¯t let go?¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s teasing voice quickly reached his ears.

    Turning around, he found several women watching him with half-smiles. Song Qingshu awkwardly chuckled, ¡°What do you mean ¡®can¡¯t let go¡¯? I was just pondering something.¡±

    ¡°More like pondering which girl to pursue first,¡± Zhou Zhiruo quipped, prompting Ah Jiu to join in. Though generally more magnanimous, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy seeing Song Qingshu flirt with so many women.

    ¡°The most beautiful among the Red Coat Army is this little sister. If Brother Song doesn¡¯t mind, I can keep youpany,¡± Ah Jiu imitated Yang Miaozhen¡¯s demeanor wlessly, then spat in disgust, ¡°That woman really has no shame!¡±

    ¡°Yang Miaozhen grew up among ouws, surrounded by coarse men. Naturally, shecks the reserved nature of someone like you, Ah Jiu, a truedy of noble birth,¡± Xia Qingqing, who had remained silent, now joined in on teasing Ah Jiu, seeing that no outsiders were present.¡°You cheeky Qingqing, finding new ways to make fun of me,¡± Ah Jiu immediately reached out to tickle Xia Qingqing¡¯s waist. ¡°I know your personality well. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t get jealous.¡±

    Xia Qingqing sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m different from you all. You¡¯re openly his wives, while I¡¯m just a pitiful young widow. How could I have the right to be jealous?¡±

    Xia Qingqing¡¯s words left the three others speechless, cold sweat breaking out. Song Qingshu, seeing her finally joke about her own situation, was relieved. He understood she was gradually moving past her old sorrows.

    ¡°They say widows in mourning are the most attractive, and I adore beautiful young widows. Come here and give me a kiss.¡± As Song Qingshu spoke, he moved to embrace her.

    With the other women present, Xia Qingqing dared not let him kiss her, deftly dodging with a twist of her waist, her face flushing as she spat, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    ¡°Our dear husband truly lives up to the word ¡®pervert.¡¯ Not only does he love to flirt with young girls and widows, but also with married women,¡± Ah Jiu¡¯s words immediately garnered the agreement of the other two women.

    Song Qingshu looked aggrieved. ¡°Howe such noble and upright interests sound so sleazying from your mouths? If outsiders heard this, it could ruin the heroic and valiant image I worked so hard to build!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, it reminded me¡ªI¡¯ve never understood why you revealed the secret of summoning wind and rain to them,¡± Zhou Zhiruo said discontentedly.

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. If handled well, it could have helped gather numerous followers in a short time,¡± Ah Jiu also pouted, evidently disapproving of Song Qingshu¡¯s decision.

    ¡°He¡¯s just too soft-hearted, spilling everything when provoked by a pretty girl,¡± Xia Qingqing added with a sigh.

    Indeed, enjoying the favor of multiple women is not an easy feat, Song Qingshu thought, feeling a cold sweat. He quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Using the ability to summon wind and rain to gather followers has its pros and cons. While it might rally ordinary people, it would also make the world¡¯s intelligent minds view me as a chatan, which isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    Seeing the three women deep in thought, Song Qingshu continued, ¡°In the past, Zhang Jiao was formidable, and the Yellow Turban Army numbered over a million. Yet, in the eyes of mainstream society, he was just a rebel deceiving the masses. I don¡¯t want to follow in his footsteps.¡±

    Ah Jiu nodded slightly, ¡°True, one shouldn¡¯t sacrifice long-term gains for short-term benefits. But Big Brother, your ability to summon wind and rain, capable of facing thousands single-handedly, is unprecedented. It would be a shame not to utilize it at all. In the past, the Han Gaozu beheaded a white snake, and the Emperor Guangwu summoned meteors; there are many historical examples to draw from. If you trust me, Big Brother, leave this matter to me.¡±

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed. ¡°Ah Jiu, youe from the royal family and are well-versed in such matters. I can¡¯t think of anyone better suited for this than you.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong sense of crisis. Among the three women, Xia Qingqing could help him manage the Golden Serpent Camp, and Ah Jiu, a royal descendant, held considerable influence. Although she was the head of the Emei Sect, her value to his grand cause wasparatively limited. If this continued, her position might be awkward.

    Suddenly, Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s expression shifted as a n formed in her mind. She seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Qingshu, I n to go to Jiangnan soon.¡±

    Song Qingshu looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why are you going to Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°I want to take a look at the White Lotus Sect,¡± Zhou Zhiruo replied simply, not revealing much of her intentions. Although her father was a former leader of the White Lotus Sect, times had changed. What she could aplish there was still uncertain, so she didn¡¯t want to share too much in front of Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu, to avoid being secretly ridiculed by themter.

    Song Qingshu gave her a meaningful look. With his perceptive mind, he quickly surmised Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s current thoughts almost entirely.

    Though Zhou Zhiruo appeared cold and harmless, she was quite cunning on the inside. How could she willingly let Ah Jiu steal the limelight¡­

    Seeing through Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s thoughts, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of resentment; instead, he felt a hint of secret joy. <em>¡®If she didn¡¯t truly care about me, why would shepete with Ah Jiu?¡¯</em>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°But you must be careful on this trip; the people from the White Lotus Sect aren¡¯t exactly kind.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo shed a bright smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was once titled ¡®the best in the world.¡¯ A mere White Lotus Sect¡ªif I¡¯m careful, they won¡¯t be able to trouble me.¡±

    Ah Jiu smiled slightly. ¡°Sister, your grace when defeating all the heroes at the Lion-ying Assembly back then truly makes me admire you.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo rarely blushed. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re teasing me. That time was just a fluke, many real experts couldn¡¯t be bothered to spar with someone as young as me. Besides, with your martial arts, you¡¯re likely above me¡­¡±

    Seeing the two womenplimenting each other, Song Qingshu felt a headacheing on and quickly interjected, ¡°Zhiruo, when are you nning to leave?¡±

    ¡°With you all busy capturing cities and territories in theing days, I wouldn¡¯t be of much help even if I stayed. I n to leave early tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s response startled Song Qingshu. ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, with two sisters apanying you, are you still afraid of having no one to warm your bed?¡± Zhou Zhiruo couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him.

    Song Qingshu never expected her to say something so bold, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu also blushed, feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°Ah Jiu and I have been busytely; we haven¡¯t had time to keep himpany,¡± Xia Qingqing hurriedly rified. ¡°But there are plenty of women on the mountain willing to warm his bed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be there are other old mes on the mountain?

    ¡°Qingqing, are you referring to Miss Zeng?¡± Ah Jiu suddenly realized.

    ¡°Zeng Rou, huh?¡± Thinking of that adorable round-faced girl, Song Qingshu felt a headache.

    Xia Qingqing smiled slightly. ¡°Someone has always put it off, saying it could wait until after repelling the Qing soldiers. Now that the Qing army has been defeated, if someone doesn¡¯t make a move soon, that poor girl might be heartbroken.¡±

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡°How can I even make a move? I don¡¯t have any feelings for her. Doing this would ruin her life. How about I talk to Situ Bi and recognize Zeng Rou as my sworn sister?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Ah Jiu said urgently. ¡°Big Brother¡¯s foundation is still unstable, and he needs absolutely loyal people around him. Situ Bi has been fully supporting Big Brother mainly because of Miss Zeng; he sees Big Brother as family. Moreover, Miss Zeng is deeply in love with Big Brother. If Big Brother rejects her now, won¡¯t it chill the hearts of the Wangwu Sect? If it creates a rift, it would be very troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Miss Zeng must be brought into the family.¡± Although Zhou Zhiruo felt somewhat displeased, she was aware of the bigger picture. Moreover, she had met Miss Zeng before; she was as soft and harmless as a little rabbit, posing no threat to her. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care too much.

    ¡°Exactly. Miss Zeng is not only beautiful and skilled in martial arts, but she¡¯s also pure and virtuous. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to marry her and make her a cultivation partner.¡± Xia Qingqing, with her special status, was always somewhat sensitive and couldn¡¯t help but say sourly. However, as soon as the words left her mouth, the women¡¯s minds drifted to the scene when they once treated Song Qingshu¡¯s injuries together, still fresh in their memories.

    ¡°Marry, marry, marry. If you all don¡¯t mind, why should I? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m losing out.¡±

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but snort. His greatest dream had once been to build a grand harem, but now he found the reality far moreplex and indescribable.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush with Miss Zeng. We¡¯ll deal with it once the Golden Serpent Camp controls the various provinces,¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face suddenly took on a peculiar expression. ¡°Right now, there¡¯s another youngdy waiting in the side hall to see you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Song Qingshu was stunned, and both Ah Jiu and Zhou Zhiruo perked up their ears.

    ¡°Miss Fang from the Prince Mu Mansion,¡± Xia Qingqing said, feeling somewhat vexed. If she had known he was so fickle, she wouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted back then, sparing herself the constant heartache now.

    Xia Qingqing and Zhou Zhiruo were jealous, and even Ah Jiu, usually so magnanimous, felt a pang of envy. ¡°Why do all the pretty girls have¡­ something with you?¡± After staying in the Golden Serpent Camp for so long, Ah Jiu had unconsciously picked up some coarsenguage.

    ¡°Not at all. Maybe Prince Mu Mansion just has something to say to me,¡± Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly and quickly headed toward where Fang Yi was waiting in the side hall, under the scornful gazes of the three women.

    Song Qingshu wished he could p his little brother.

    <em>¡®Why did you have to be so impulsive back then, causing such trouble for me now?¡¯</em><hr>

    <strong>HELP:</strong>

    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 526: Cult Leaderâ€™s Wifeâ€™s Plans

    Chapter 526: Cult Leader¡¯s Wife¡¯s ns

    Ah, life was better in the past life¡ªcasual flings were just that, without women in this world giving their bodies and their hearts simultaneously.

    Because of what happened in the ¡°The Deer and the Cauldron¡±, Song Qingshu had never held any particr affection for Fang Yi. However, since he had already taken advantage of her, it would be too heartless to leave her behind like some callous man.

    Seeing Song Qingshu push the door open and enter, Fang Yi stood up excitedly. ¡°Song¡­ Brother Song.¡± She was about to rush over, but for some reason, she stopped midway.

    Observing her hesitant demeanor, Song Qingshu felt a pang of guilt. He had let his emotions be swayed by some baseless novel plot. Fang Yi was born into the service of the Prince Mu Mansion, naturally adept at reading people. She could sense that he didn¡¯t quite like her, leading to her current state of uncertainty and silent suffering.

    Song Qingshu sighed softly, opened his arms, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Aren¡¯t you going to give me a hug?¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s face disyed disbelief, but she quickly recovered, rushing into Song Qingshu¡¯s embrace with a waft of fragrance.

    Feeling her slightly trembling body, Song Qingshu remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough time these past days.¡±

    In this era, illicit unions before marriage were a grave taboo. Song Qingshu hadn¡¯t made any promises to Fang Yi, so she had indeed endured hardships recently.

    ¡°With your words, Brother Song, I could die happily right now.¡± Fang Yi choked up.Song Qingshu hurried tofort her.

    After pouring out her heart for a while, Fang Yi suddenly seemed to remember something and quickly said, ¡°Brother Song, I actually came this time to deliver a message from the Cult Leader¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Su Quan?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s mind immediately conjured the image of that charming woman. He hadn¡¯t heard from her in a long time, and she hadn¡¯t even attended the recent Golden Serpent Camp meeting. He had wondered if something had happened on her end.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fang Yi nodded. ¡°Sister Su said she is going to Liao to do something important for you.¡±

    Song Qingshu frowned. ¡°What important matter?¡±

    Fang Yi shook her head. ¡°Sister Su said she couldn¡¯t tell you yet. When the time is right, you¡¯ll naturally understand everything, Brother Song.¡±

    Song Qingshu knew Su Quan was a very decisive and capable woman who had quietly taken control of the Mystic Dragon Cult at a young age. She was a formidable person, and if she didn¡¯t want to divulge her ns, it must be for significant reasons.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu thought of something. ¡°If she leaves, what will happen to the Mystic Dragon Cult?¡±

    ¡°The Cult Leader¡¯s wife said that the Mystic Dragon Cult would be managed by me for the time being. However, she told me to first consult with you.¡± Fang Yi¡¯s voice trembled slightly, a mix of excitement and concern about Song Qingshu¡¯s response, as she cautiously nced at him.

    Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°Most of the elders of the Mystic Dragon Cult have been lost. You¡¯re one of the old hands; it¡¯s more than appropriate for you to manage it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Seeing him agree without hesitation, Fang Yi¡¯s face lit up with joy. Deep down, she was still a strong-willed woman, somewhat insecure due to her background, and naturally eager to aplish something significant. That way, she could have the confidence to join the Song family one day without being looked down upon by other women.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You¡¯re my woman. If I don¡¯t hand the Mystic Dragon Cult to you, then to whom?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Song.¡± Hearing Song Qingshu acknowledge her as his woman, Fang Yi felt instantly delighted.

    ¡°But your martial arts skills are too low; I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle the experts of the Mystic Dragon Cult.¡± Song Qingshu frowned suddenly, and Fang Yi¡¯s expression darkened slightly as well.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Song Qingshu pulled Fang Yi towards the back hall and sat her on the couch.

    ¡°Here?¡± Fang Yi hesitated and whispered, ¡°What if someonees inter¡­¡±

    Seeing her suddenly blushing, Song Qingshu immediately understood and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m nning to unblock your meridians.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Fang Yi let out a sharp cry, wishing the ground would swallow her whole.

    ¡°Calm your mind and rx your body.¡± As she was guided to sit cross-legged on the couch, Song Qingshu¡¯s voice reached her ears, and Fang Yi blushed as she murmured an acknowledgment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, just rx.¡± Song Qingshu smiled slightly, his fingers beginning to tap on Fang Yi¡¯s acupoints.

    With his current martial arts skills, unblocking someone¡¯s meridians wasn¡¯t a difficult task. After a little over an hour, it wasplete. Song Qingshu wiped the fine sweat from his forehead. ¡°Done. I¡¯ll find a manual for internal Qi cultivation and a sword manual for youter. Practice them diligently in your spare time. You may not reach the pinnacle of martial arts, but you should be more than capable of handling the Mystic Dragon Cult.¡±

    Fang Yi felt warm all over, afort she had never experienced before in her life. ¡°Thank you, Brother Song. This must have taken a lot out of you.¡± Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s tired expression, Fang Yi felt a surge of gratitude, and her previous resentment vanishedpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much internal strength, it will recover in a few days of practice,¡± Song Qingshu replied. With his current level, his internal strength was self-generating, and the loss was indeed minimal. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he still added, ¡°With my help, although your power has increased in a short time, every gaines with a loss. Using external force can result in unstable foundations, so you may never reach the peak of martial arts in this lifetime.¡±

    Fang Yi didn¡¯t mind, shaking her head. ¡°With my aptitude, even a lifetime of practice wouldn¡¯t make me a top-tier expert, so the pinnacle of martial arts never crossed my mind. Besides, with you around, Brother Song, why would I need such high-level skills?¡±

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t resist pulling her close by the waist. ¡°Your sweet little mouth deserves a taste.¡±

    After a while, Fang Yi, breathless and blushing, gently pushed Song Qingshu away. ¡°Brother Song, I should go.¡±

    Song Qingshu was taken aback. ¡°Leaving so soon? Stay here tonight.¡±

    Men can be quite fickle; he had said he didn¡¯t like her earlier, but now, after a bit of hugging and kissing, his interest was piqued.

    Fang Yi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d love to stay with you, Brother Song, but all the other sisters are present now, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to stay.¡±

    Fang Yi was meticulous, aware that the residence also housed a sect leader and a princess, making her own status seem rather low inparison. If she carelessly incurred their displeasure, her future could be quite difficult. Although she dearly wished to stay by Song Qingshu¡¯s side, she ultimately decided to leave.

    Seeing her determination, Song Qingshu felt a twinge of disappointment. ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Noticing his downcast expression, Fang Yi bit her lip and whispered in his ear, ¡°When you visit Mystic Dragon Ind, you can do whatever you want with me.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You said it.¡±

    Seeing Fang Yi shyly nodding with a hint of allure, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but express concern. ¡°When you go to Mystic Dragon Ind, you should take a few trusted helpers with you for support.¡±

    Fang Yi nodded. ¡°The little princess will apany me, so don¡¯t worry, Brother Song.¡±

    Mu Jianping? Recalling her innocent and naive nature, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but worry for Fang Yi, wondering who would be supporting whom in the end.<hr>

    <strong>HELP:</strong>

    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 527: Cicada Sheds Its Carapace

    Chapter 527: Cicada Sheds Its Carapace

    After seeing Fang Yi off, Song Qingshu returned to his room and found several women staring at him with teasing smiles.

    Feeling awkward, he said, ¡°She came to talk about the Prince Mu Mansion¡¯s matters; she¡¯s

    already left.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhou Zhiruo looked unconvinced. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many women you have outside, but if you want to bring a woman into our household, she must be inspected by us sisters. Only those with good character and intentions should be allowed in; we can¡¯t have impure-hearted women disrupting the peace of the family.¡±

    Song Qingshu broke out in a cold sweat.

    If Zhou Zhiruo, with her cunning nature, were to oversee this, his dream of building arge harem might fall apart. Not to mention, would Zhou Zhiruo ever let Zhao Min into the house?

    ¡®Wait, why am I suddenly thinking of her¡­¡¯

    Xia Qingqing, who was nearby, also blushed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You two can do the inspecting yourselves. Don¡¯t drag me into this. I¡¯m not a part of the Song family, and I will never be.¡±

    The room fell into silence. Everyone understood Xia Qingqing¡¯s position. Though she didn¡¯t mind being Song

    Qingshu¡¯s lover, she had once deeply loved Yuan Chengzhi and didn¡¯t want to shame his memory. Therefore, she intended to remain faithful to Yuan Chengzhi in name, and remarriage was something she could never

    ept.

    This was the only way she could find a perfect bnce that she could ept, and Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want to pressure her too much.

    Ah Jiu, noticing the sudden awkward atmosphere, rolled her eyes and chuckled lightly, ¡°This arrangement works well. In the future, the women Song Qingshu wants to marry will be screened by Sister Zhou, and the lovers outside will be handled by Qingqing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Ah Jiu, you¡¯re getting worse!¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face flushed red as she reached out to tickle Ah Jiu¡¯s sides.

    ¡°Qingqing, I just thought of a serious question,¡± Song Qingshu coughed and said solemnly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing his serious expression, Xia Qingqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t enter the Song family, but end up pregnant with my child, will the child take the surname Song or Yuan?¡± Song Qingshu started off seriously but couldn¡¯t help butugh toward the end.

    ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me.¡± Xia Qingqing stomped her foot, thinking about having his child, which made her heart flutter. She bit her lip and huffed, ¡°Of course, it would take the surname Yuan!¡±

    Song Qingshu sighed, ¡°That¡¯s so unfair. It¡¯s my hard work; why should he reap the rewards?¡±

    ¡°Bah, what hard work?¡± Xia Qingqing blushed deeply and spat, ¡°Nothing good everes out of your mouth. I¡¯m done talking to you.¡±

    With that, she turned and fled the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± Almost as if nned, Ah Jiu chuckled softly and quickly chased after her, leaving only Song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo in the room.

    Watching the two women leave, Song Qingshu¡¯s hope of having them all in bed at once faded. But seeing Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s unmatched beauty, he felt excited again. ¡°Zhiruo, now that it¡¯s just the two of us in the room, why don¡¯t we do something we both enjoy?¡±

    Zhou Zhiruo blushed slightly and snorted,

    ¡°Those two always gang up on me; they¡¯ve known each other for so long and have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true they¡¯ve known each other for a long time, but saying their rtionship is good might be an overstatement. They were once bitter rivals. If you feel outnumbered, you could team up with Zhao Min¡­¡± Song Qingshu muttered quietly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s brows furrowed in displeasure.

    ¡°I meant that Ah Jiu and Qingqing were just being considerate. Knowing you¡¯re leaving tomorrow, they left me for you to enjoy alone.¡± Song Qingshuughed slyly.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s face turned red,

    ¡°You¡¯re not some precious treasure; who would want you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re heading to the White Lotus Sect, and who knows when we¡¯ll see each other again? It¡¯d be a shame not to have a proper farewell.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s hands quickly reached for Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s shapely mounds.

    ¡°Such a normal thing bes so vulgar when you say it.¡± Zhou Zhiruo murmured coyly but didn¡¯t evade his touch. Her body soon softened, her eyes bing misty. ¡°Mmm~ not here, carry me to the bed¡­¡±

    *****

    After Zhou Zhiruo left, Song Qingshu, with the Golden Serpent Camp,unched a relentless offensive against

    the surrounding prefectures.

    Many ces surrendered without a fight upon hearing that a man who couldmand the elements had

    arrived.

    Although a few ces resisted stubbornly, the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s morale was high, and many heroes hade to join them.

    They quickly captured these ces without much effort.

    In less than a month, the area south of the Yellow River and north of the Huai River fell into the hands of the Golden Serpent Camp, splitting the Qing territory in two and making the Jiangsu and Zhejiang regions isted enves.

    After the previous defeat, where nearly a hundred thousand Qing troops were almost entirely wiped out, and with concerns of Mongolian and Liao invasions, the Qing forces lost their offensive capability and had to station troops along the Yellow River, on high alert to prevent the Golden Serpent Camp from advancing north.

    The Golden Serpent Camp, having just seized arge territory, needed time to consolidate their hold, so they paused their attacks.

    The two sides settled into a standoff along the Yellow River.

    Previously known for his heroic but tragic assassination attempt on Kangxi as a lone martial artist, Song Qingshu now became renowned as a brilliant general, having used a ragtag force of just over ten thousand to defeat the Qing¡¯s one hundred thousand troops, astonishing the world.

    His legendary victory against eight thousand elite cavalry of the Northern Route Army at Fox Hill was particrly celebrated and exaggerated in the retelling.

    Given his youth, Song Qingshu¡¯s exploits and achievements took on an even more legendary air, making him an idol for countless young men and the dream lover of many nobledies.

    But let¡¯s put that aside for now.

    At this moment, Song Qingshu was in the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s main base, discussing an important matter with Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu.

    ¡°Qingqing, Ah Jiu, the Golden Serpent Camp has stabilized for now, but the Qing side is inplete chaos. I¡¯m afraid I need to make a trip to Yanjing,¡± Song Qingshu said gravely.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Ah Jiu frowned. ¡°The Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s current prosperity relies entirely on your prestige. If you leave now, the foundation you¡¯ve worked so hard to build could copse overnight.¡±

    Xia Qingqing agreed with Ah Jiu. ¡°Yes, even though the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s situation looks good on the surface, it¡¯s actually quite unstable, with hidden undercurrents and various factions with their own agendas. If you leave, things could easily go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared for that.¡±

    Song Qingshu pulled a human skin mask from his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the art of disguise. During this time, you can take turns disguising as me and overseeing the main base. That should solve all the problems.¡±

    Seeing the continued hesitation on their faces, Song Qingshu added, ¡°You both know that the Kangxi in the Forbidden City is a fake. Dongfang Muxue¡¯s ambitions are no less than mine. If I¡¯m not there to keep her in check, who knows what she might do? Losing Kangxi as a key piece would spell big trouble.¡±

    ¡°If you want to ensure Miss Dongfang¡¯s loyalty, you should just bring her into the family,¡± Ah Jiu teased.

    Thinking of Dongfang Muxue¡¯s overwhelming presence and martial skills, Song Qingshu shivered involuntarily, ¡°Heh, when ites to who would be taking whom, it¡¯s hard to say¡­¡±

 Chapter 528: Night Visit

    Chapter 528: Night Visit

    After some exnation, the two women understood the necessity of Song Qingshu¡¯s return to Yanjing and stopped trying to dissuade him. However, Ah Jiu recalled something and said, ¡°Brother Song, there are two things you must not forget to do before you leave.¡±

    ¡°What things?¡± Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    ¡°The first is, of course, Miss Zeng. Before, you could say you were too busy, but if you keep putting it off now, it won¡¯t make sense. That young girl has been eagerly waiting for you to make a move.¡± Ah Jiu rolled her eyes at him.

    Song Qingshu had been troubled by this matter for a long time. Seeing that he could no longer avoid it, he snorted and said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s just marrying a woman, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll marry her then. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m losing anything. What¡¯s the other matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Zeng is deeply in love with you, so don¡¯t treat her lightly.¡± Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but re at him.

    Song Qingshu sighed softly, ¡°She¡¯s just a young girl whose heart has recently opened to love. Her feelings for me are more about admiration. It¡¯s nothing like the true affection we share, forged through life and death together. But don¡¯t worry; since I¡¯m marrying her, I¡¯ll treat her well.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s sudden disy of genuine emotion moved the two women deeply. A woman¡¯s heart is hard to understand. On the surface, they all wanted Song Qingshu to treat Zeng Rou equally, but if he truly loved Zeng Rou just as much, they would inevitably feel jealous.

    ¡°All right, all right. Leave Miss Zeng¡¯s matter to me; I have deep connections with the Wangwu Sect.¡± Ah Jiu shifted the topic, suddenly frowning. ¡°Brother Song, I don¡¯t know what Lady Guo is thinking. She¡¯s been staying in the Golden Serpent Camp all this time, showing no intention of leaving.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she enjoys staying close to certain people. Ah Jiu, are you getting jealous?¡± Xia Qingqing teased, ever eager to stir things up.Ah Jiu blushed and quickly defended herself, ¡°Brother Song, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re about to depart for Yanjing. If she continues to stay here, with her intelligence, she might notice the ws in our disguises.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s something we can¡¯t overlook.¡±

    He was also puzzled by Huang Rong¡¯s behavior. Clearly, he could see fear in her eyes, as if she saw him as a venomous snake, yet on the surface, she still chatted with him cheerfully. He really didn¡¯t understand what she was thinking.

    Could it be that she truly wants to learn something from me to replicate it in Xiangyang? Heh, with my unpredictable methods, how could she possibly learn them?

    Song Qingshu indulged in a moment of self-satisfaction but quickly snapped back to reality. ¡°Leave that to me. I¡¯ll find a way to ¡®send¡¯ her away soon.¡±

    Though Song Qingshu enjoyed flirting and exchanging sweet words with Huang Rong, he knew his priorities. He had to go north to Yanjing, and he couldn¡¯t leave a ticking time bomb in the Golden Serpent Camp.

    ¡°Big Brother, be careful with your approach. You mustn¡¯t offend her; it would be more trouble than it¡¯s worth,¡± Ah Jiu reminded him urgently.

    ¡°Of course, your husband isn¡¯t that foolish.¡± Song Qingshu sat down boldly on the bed and patted his thighs on both sides. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± The two women were startled, instinctively ncing out the window. It was still daylight.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m teaching you the art of disguise.¡± Song Qingshu said irritably.

    ¡°Giggle, Qingqing, what were you imagining just now?¡± Ah Jiu teased.

    ¡°Whatever you were imagining!¡± Xia Qingqing shot back, and soon the two were yfully squabbling again¡­

    *****

    As night fell, Huang Rong leaned against the window, gazing at the crescent moon in the sky, her face full of worry. ¡°I wonder if Fu¡¯er has arrived at Peach Blossom Ind. This girl, it¡¯s been so long, and she hasn¡¯t sent a letter to say she¡¯s safe.¡±

    Earlier, when the Qing army of a hundred thousand soldiers attacked the Golden Serpent Camp, Huang Rong didn¡¯t want her daughter to stay and risk danger, so she sent her away in advance. Due to the matter of cutting off Yang Guo¡¯s arm, she couldn¡¯t return to Xiangyang temporarily to face her father¡¯s wrath, so Huang Rong sent Guo Fu to hide on Peach Blossom Ind for a while. By now, she should have arrived.

    Huang Rong suddenly sighed, ¡°Ah, if I had known Song Qingshu would defeat the Qing soldiers so easily, I shouldn¡¯t have sent Fu¡¯er away so soon.¡±

    During this time, Huang Rong had witnessed Song Qingshu using his unparalleled martial arts to seize the title of Golden Serpent King, then leading a group of weak soldiers to defeat the Qing army of a hundred thousand. In a short time, he expanded the dying influence of the Golden Serpent Camp to thousands of miles between the Yellow River and Huai River. The Qing, who once could contend with the Mongols, suddenly lost nearly a quarter of their territory. The impact on Huang Rong was unprecedented.

    Since the nomadic tribes began to establish powerful states, the Han dynasties have retreated step by step. The Ming Dynasty was even destroyed, and the Song Dynasty was pushed south of the Yangtze River, barely holding on. Now, Song Qingshu had suddenly appeared, bringing a bright ray of hope to the Han people.

    Previously, the idea of matching her daughter with Song Qingshu had only asionally crossed her mind, but now this thought had taken root in Huang Rong¡¯s mind and wouldn¡¯t let go. Looking around, there wasn¡¯t anyone of his generation, or even the previous one, who was as exceptionally talented as he was. If Fu¡¯er could form a marriage alliance with him, as her mother, she would bepletely satisfied.

    Thus, Huang Rong was now filled with regret. If she had let Fu¡¯er stay, the two of them spending time together every day might have naturally brought them closer, even if it didn¡¯t develop into a romantic rtionship.

    However, with the former Ming princess and the Emei sect leader around, even if Fu¡¯er had stayed, she might still have struggled to win Song Qingshu¡¯s favor under their watchful eyes.

    Thinking about the many outstanding women around Song Qingshu, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel vexed. Her daughter was indeed beautiful, but also spoiled and willful. Would that man really like her?

    Thinking of that man, Huang Rong¡¯s feelings grewplicated. She recalled their first meeting in Jiangling City, his clear eyes giving her an impression of purity¡­

    ¡°Ugh, what was I thinking?¡± Huang Rong spat in disdain. Thinking of Song Qingshu¡¯s actions in the cave not long ago that made her whole body tremble, and the strange dream that followed, she blushed deeply and muttered angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all that old poison Ouyang Feng¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°Why would Madam me Ouyang Feng?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s teasing voice came from nearby.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Huang Rong suddenly realized Song Qingshu was standing in the courtyard not far away, looking at her with a yful smile.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Huang Rong was flustered, wondering if she had identally voiced her thoughts. If he had heard, she¡¯d die of embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while. I saw your face turn red and then white, looking quite charming, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Song Qingshu chuckled.

    His words were nearly flirtatious, and Huang Rong¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I wonder what brings Young Master here at such ate hour?¡±

    ¡°Is it thatte?¡± Song Qingshu looked up at the moon in the sky and smiled slightly. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing else; I just have many things I¡¯d like to talk to you about.¡±<hr>

    Goblin: If you like reading my trantions you can be a Patron at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you want from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the Wishlist at BuymeaCoffee. You can also turn off you adb!ocker to support me.

 Chapter 529: Prey Becomes the Hunter

    Chapter 529: Prey Bes the Hunter

    Huang Rong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. If someone else sees you here, it could cause unnecessary trouble. If you have anything to say, it can wait until tomorrow. I hope you understand.¡±

    Song Qingshuughed heartily, ¡°No need to worry, Madam. Everyone here, from inside to outside, is under mymand. Even if they see something, who would dare utter a word?¡± With that, he ignored Huang Rong¡¯s refusal, pushed open the door, and walked in.

    <em>¡®What did he mean by that? See something and not dare to say anything?¡¯ </em>Huang Rong¡¯s heart raced even faster.

    As Song Qingshu entered, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her nose, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    ¡°I had a few drinks with the brothers from the Golden Serpent Camp, but don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ve never been drunk no matter how much I drink; I¡¯mpletely sober right now.¡± He finished speaking and stared straight at her.

    <em>¡®The more you say that, the more I worry!¡¯</em> Huang Rong felt uneasy under his gaze. However, having faced countless challenges over the years, she quickly calmed down and pretended to say casually, ¡°You¡¯ve drunk quite a lot. The Princess and Leader Zhou would definitely be concerned. I¡¯ll send someone to prepare some sobering soup for you.¡±

    Seeing her indirectly warning him with Ah Jiu and Zhou Zhiruo, Song Qingshu found it amusing and pretended not to understand, replying nonchntly, ¡°Ah Jiu is inspecting the provinces, and Zhou Zhiruo is integrating the surrendered Qing soldiers. Neither of them is on the mountain right now.¡±

    Hearing that both Ah Jiu and Zhou Zhiruo were not on the mountain, Huang Rong truly panicked, silently cursing her misfortune. Had she known, she would have left earlier rather than fall into such an awkward situation again!

    Huang Rong had always prided herself on her cleverness, but ever since she was manipted by Song Qingshu in the cave, she found herself feeling flustered every time she saw him, unable to maintain her usualposure and wit.Recalling Song Qingshu¡¯s almost supernatural behavior recently, Huang Rong felt a deep sense of powerlessness. It seemed the only thing she could do was pray that the man before her wouldn¡¯t suddenly unleash his beastly nature.

    ¡°Have the servants been treating you well during this time? If there¡¯s anything amiss, do let me know,¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes roamed around the room before he casually sat on the bed.

    ¡°They¡¯ve all been very attentive,¡± Huang Rong muttered inwardly, thinking that if it weren¡¯t for his presence, she¡¯d be much morefortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Song Qingshu smiled, suddenly lifting a nearby curtain to take a sniff, ¡°What kind of perfume are you using, Madam? It smells wonderful. I should have Ah Jiu try it someday.¡±

    Huang Rong instantly understood his indecent intentions¡ªhaving his women wear her fragrance! Her face flushed as she pretended not to hear hisment, instead asking, ¡°What do you think of my daughter, Guo Fu?¡±

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t let him control the conversation, Huang Rong quickly changed the topic. If she could really matchmake the two of them, she thought, I¡¯d be your elder, and I wouldn¡¯t need to fear you anymore¡­

    ¡°Guo Fu?¡± Song Qingshu was taken aback. Why was she suddenly bringing up Guo Fu? He instinctively replied, ¡°She¡¯s quite beautiful.¡±

    Seeing that he offered just those few simple words of praise and nothing more, Huang Rong grew anxious, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Song Qingshu thought that with Guo Fu¡¯s temper, if not for her parents being Huang Rong and Guo Jing, and her own beauty, she¡¯d likely have been in on the streets long ago.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to speak ill of her daughter in front of the mother. After a moment¡¯s thought, Song Qingshu added, ¡°Miss Guo has inherited most of your looks, Madam. She is certainly a beauty, but she¡¯s still too immature and far from possessing your mature charm and allure.¡±

    Sigh, when ites down to it, Guo Fu¡¯s onlypliment-worthy trait is her beauty, so Song Qingshu could only heap praises on that and tter Huang Rong in the process.

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing his words, Huang Rong¡¯s breathing became slightly uneven, and her face alternated between red and white.

    Huang Rong could tell Song Qingshu was being sincere, which gave her a strange feeling, but she quickly dismissed it. Not wanting the conversation to veer back to herself, she quickly stiffened her expression and asked, ¡°Besides being pretty, do you have any other impressions of Fu¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°She looks quite like you, Madam,¡± Song Qingshu smiled, staring at her, ¡°Why do you keep asking about your daughter? Are you nning to marry her off to me?¡±

    Having her intentions immediately seen through, Huang Rong was filled with frustration. He was not only superior in martial arts but also as intelligent as her, even more annoying than Yang Guo!

    ¡°So what if I am? So what if I¡¯m not?¡± Huang Rong gritted her teeth and huffed without confirming either way.

    Song Qingshu stretchedzily, a sly smile on his face, ¡°If you really want to y matchmaker, Madam, I¡¯d prefer you marry yourself to me rather than your daughter.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say!¡± Huang Rong¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    Song Qingshu shrugged andy on the bed, ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ve been weary from battlestely, my whole body sore and tired. When Zhiruo and the others were around, they¡¯d massage my shoulders and back every day, so my body didn¡¯t give out. But today, they¡¯re both absent. If you don¡¯t mind, Madam, could you lend a hand for the sake of resisting foreign invaders and massage my shoulders?¡±

    Huang Rong was both angry and amused. He actually had the audacity to use such a grand justification for getting a massage! She snorted coldly, ¡°So if I don¡¯t massage you, I¡¯m obstructing the cause of resisting foreign invaders?¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled, ¡°Madam, as a heroine among women, you naturally understand the gravity of the situation. Besides, it¡¯s just a simple task for you¡ªa brief effort can contribute to the cause against the Qing, and the people will praise your discernment.¡±

    ¡°You have plenty of maids and servants in your quarters. Why bothering to me?¡± Huang Rong replied sternly, inwardly fuming. Given her current status, how could she possibly massage a man, especially when she was already married?

    ¡°They¡¯re nothingpared to you, Madam,¡± Song Qingshu sighed wistfully.

    Sensing a deeper meaning in his words, Huang Rong couldn¡¯t help but recall certain scenes between them, feeling a flutter in her heart. After her expression shifted several times, she hesitated before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to massage your shoulders, but you must promise not to mention it to anyone afterward.¡±

    Song Qingshu was overjoyed, ¡°Of course, of course,e on.¡±

    Seeing his eager posture, Huang Rong was both angry and amused, adding, ¡°Not even to your other women.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word,¡± Song Qingshu nodded like a pecking chick.

    Only after he agreed did Huang Rong slowly walk over. Seeing Song Qingshu smiling at her, she snapped, ¡°Turn around and don¡¯t look at me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Song Qingshu obediently turned his head away.

    Huang Rong bit her lip, and finally, she knelt on the bed, her trembling hands pressing onto his shoulders.

    ¡°Oh~ that feels good!¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but moan.

    ¡°If you keep making noises like that, I¡¯ll stop,¡± Huang Rong scolded.

    Seeing Song Qingshu instantly shut his mouth, Huang Rong nodded in satisfaction and continued massaging his shoulders.

    ¡°Madam, your hands are truly extraordinary¡­ huh?¡± Song Qingshu was enjoying himself when suddenly his body went numb.

    After swiftly striking several acupoints on Song Qingshu¡¯s body, Huang Rong breathed a sigh of relief, jumped off the bed, and looked at the unconscious man lying there, a proud pout on her lips revealing her triumph, ¡°Hmph, did you really think you could bully me so easily?¡±

    At that moment, Huang Rong felt as if she had instantly be ten years younger, reverting to the mischievous young girl she once was on Peach Blossom Ind.<hr>

    Goblin: If you like reading my trantions you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you want from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. You can also turn off you adb!ocker to support me.LikeLoading...

 Chapter 530: Jiao Wanâ€™er

    Chapter 530: Jiao Wan¡¯er

    Huang Rong pulled out a dagger from somewhere and made a few threatening gestures at Song Qingshu¡¯s face and neck. Seeing that he still didn¡¯t react, she couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Sleeping like a pig. Fine, considering your contribution in resisting the invaders, I¡¯ll let you off today.¡±

    However, recalling the fright she just experienced, Huang Rong felt that letting him go so easily was too lenient. She nced around the room and spotted an inkstone and a brush on the table, her eyes lighting up instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to fool you once; I¡¯m not confident I can trick you again next time. Of the Thirty-Six Stratagems, fleeing is the best. Better leave a note.¡± As she spoke, Huang Rong picked up the brush and began doodling on his face, mumbling to herself.

    After a while, satisfied with her handiwork, Huang Rong nodded approvingly, ¡°Young and irresponsible, messing with women¡ªthis is your retribution.¡±

    She tossed the brush aside and wiped the ink on her hands onto Song Qingshu¡¯s clothes. Grabbing a pre-packed bundle from the bedside, she made sure no one was watching outside and then sneaked out on tiptoe.

    Song Qingshu was highly skilled in martial arts, and Huang Rong had no idea when he might wake up. She dared not linger, so she hurriedly packed her things and left in the dead of night.

    Not long after Huang Rong¡¯s departure, Song Qingshu, who had been lying on the bed like a dead pig, suddenly opened his eyespletely sober.

    He touched his neck, as if still feeling the chill of the dagger, and muttered to himself, ¡°Good thing you couldn¡¯t bring yourself to do it. Otherwise¡­ heh heh.¡±

    Earlier, Ah Jiu had suggested that he find a way to get rid of Huang Rong, so Song Qingshu came up with this idea. Instead of trying to chase her away, it was easier to scare her into leaving on her own.¡°I wonder what she wrote on my face; it was making me itch earlier, and I had to hold back myughter.¡± Song Qingshu wiped the ink off his face and quickly walked over to the bronze mirror.

    ¡°Parting without farewell, I wish you well; a parting gift, a turtle to tell.¡±

    The first part was serious, but thetter half was filled with mischief. Seeing the vividly drawn turtle on his face, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time. ¡°Heh, you drew me a turtle, better watch out, or one day I¡¯ll make your husband into a turtle.¡±

    However, he quickly remembered that her husband was none other than the revered Guo Jing. Song Qingshu shivered and murmured, ¡°Forgive me, forgive me.¡±

    He casually washed the ink off his face, but as he looked into the mirror, a trace of confusion flickered in Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t long before the man in the mirror revealed a sinister smile. ¡°What about Guo Jing? Who told him to be so busy with state affairs that he neglected his beautiful wife, leaving her alone every day?¡± (G: Ok here we go, from now on all his s*xual misdeeds is due to the side effects of the Joyful Meditation. It was foreshadowed a long time ago.)

    ¡°Madam Guo, are you there? I¡¯ming in¡­ huh?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the doorway. When she saw Song Qingshu in the room, she was utterly shocked.

    Song Qingshu turned to see a delicate young woman standing at the door. Despite her in attire and simple hairstyle, her face was gentle and elegant, exuding a dignified charm. Song Qingshu recognized her; she was Jiao Wan¡¯er, one of the twelve leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp and the head of the Golden Dragon Gang.

    ¡°L-Leader?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er was stunned. Huang Rong had many questions about the Golden Serpent Camp that she wanted to ask her. However, since she was busy with various matters during the day, they agreed to have a long conversation tonight. Seeing the door open earlier, she thought nothing of it and walked in, not expecting to find Song Qingshu in Huang Rong¡¯s room.

    ¡°Where is Madam Guo?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er cautiously nced around but saw no trace of Huang Rong.

    ¡°Are you looking for her?¡± Song Qingshu casually threw aside the towel and sat downfortably. ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡±

    Seeing him sit casually on Huang Rong¡¯s bed, as if it were a normal urrence, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Song Qingshu was usually apanied by either Zhou Zhiruo or Ah Jiu, both of whom were ethereal beauties. Recently, he was also nning to take Zeng Rou into his chambers, and his reputation for being a yboy was well-known throughout the Golden Serpent Camp.

    Moreover, there had been ambiguous rtions between him and Huang Rong recently, and there were even private rumors suggesting something more between them. However, one was the distinguished Madam Guo, and the other was the Golden Serpent King, who seemed to have descended from the heavens. Most people found these rumors hard to believe.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er, however, had a different perspective. Once, by chance, she saw Song Qingshu enter Xia Qingqing¡¯s room and note out all night. Connecting that with Xia Qingqing¡¯s previous attitude toward the new Golden Serpent King, Jiao Wan¡¯er instantly realized they were involved.

    At that time, Jiao Wan¡¯er was furious. To avoid putting Yuan Chengzhi in a position of seeming ungrateful, she had once deeply loved Yuan Chengzhi but had willingly backed down, refusing topete with Xia Qingqing. For Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s sake, she chose to marry her senior brother Luo Liru, despite her own heartache.

    But she never expected that, not long after Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s death, Xia Qingqing would fall into the arms of another man. This was something Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t ept.

    However, Jiao Wan¡¯er knew that Song Qingshu was the new Golden Serpent King, and his recent victories had greatly elevated his prestige. Revealing all of this would not benefit her, so she kept everything to herself and never spoke of it to anyone.

    Because of this, her impression of Xia Qingqing and Song Qingshu had deteriorated immensely. If Song Qingshu could seduce the widow of the former Golden Serpent King, what other woman wouldn¡¯t he dare to seduce? Hence, she had long suspected an affair between Song Qingshu and Huang Rong. When Huang Rong sought her out to ask about matters rted to the Golden Serpent Camp, Jiao Wan¡¯er was equally eager to use the opportunity to probe their rtionship.

    But seeing how naturally Song Qingshu moved about Huang Rong¡¯s room, as if it were not his first time, Jiao Wan¡¯er realized there was no need to investigate further through Huang Rong.

    ¡°If Madam Guo isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er said as she turned to leave.

    As she walked away, Song Qingshu noticed her curvaceous figure, her swaying hips creating a unique allure, and he felt a stirring in his heart. In a sh, he was ahead of her, blocking the doorway.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er hadn¡¯t expected Song Qingshu to suddenly appear in front of her, nearly bumping into him. She quickly stepped back, a bit flustered, and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Leader?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Song Qingshu stared intently into her eyes.

    ¡°Leader, you must be joking. Like all the others, I respect you deeply. Why would I be afraid?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er forced a smile, though inwardly she was cursing. Being alone with such a notorious lecher in the middle of the night, how could she not be afraid?

    ¡°It¡¯s said that an unexpected encounter is better than a nned invitation. Since you¡¯re not afraid, why not sit and chat with me?¡± Song Qingshu gestured to a chair by the table, smiling slightly. ¡°You¡¯re considered a senior member of the Golden Serpent Camp. As the new leader, I should hear your opinions.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er hesitated. Although she despised his shameless behavior, Song Qingshu was undeniably a capable leader. Moreover, he was her superior, and given the pretext of official matters, she had no reason to refuse. Reluctantly, she found a nearby chair and sat down.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> If you like reading my trantions you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you want from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. You can also turn off you adb!ocker to support me. Thank you.

 Chapter 531: A Sheep Enters the Tigerâ€™s Den

    Chapter 531: A Sheep Enters the Tiger¡¯s Den

    ¡°Under the leadership of the head of the Golden Serpent Camp, our territory has expanded a thousand miles, and our strength has increased more than tenfold. I am just a woman of limited insight; what opinions could I possibly have to offer¡­¡± As she heard Song Qingshu close the door, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt her heart skip a beat. What exactly was he nning?

    ¡°Madam, you are too modest. After your father¡¯s unfortunate demise, you took charge of the Golden Dragon Gang as a weak woman and managed the affairs of the gang with great efficiency over the years. You are certainly not someone of limited insight,¡± Song Qingshu said with a slight smile, pouring Jiao Wan¡¯er a cup of tea from the teapot on the table.

    Song Qingshu proceeded to ask Jiao Wan¡¯er several questions, to which she absentmindedly replied one by one. After a long while, Song Qingshu nced at the untouched cup of tea on the table and thoughtfully asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Madam drinking the tea?¡±

    ¡°I am not thirsty,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er replied, looking at the clear tea. She thought to herself, alone with a man, how could I dare to drink it? Although she didn¡¯t like Xia Qingqing, she knew that Xia Qingqing was not a promiscuous woman. But with the factsid before her, she wondered how Song Qingshu had managed to ensnare her. Could it have been drugged¡­

    ¡°Is Madam perhaps afraid that I dr*ugged the tea?¡± Song Qingshu directly voiced her thoughts.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she forced a smile, ¡°The head is joking.¡±

    Song Qingshu took a sip from the teacup and, with a faint smile, looked at her gentle face, ¡°It seems Madam has always been wary of me.¡±

    ¡°The head is joking,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er knew it was not suitable to stay long in this ce and took the opportunity to rise and bid farewell, ¡°It¡¯ste at night, and I fear idle gossip. I hope the head understands that it is inconvenient for me to stay longer.¡±

    Seeing her bow with such grace and elegance, Song Qingshu felt his heart itch a bit, and he smiled, ¡°Recently, Brother Luo has been continuously capturing cities in Xinnan and Ju County, achieving great military sesses. Madam has chosen well for a husband.¡±Seeing him mention her husband, Jiao Wan¡¯er found it difficult to leave, ¡°It is all thanks to the head¡¯s earlier great victory over the ten thousand Qing troops. Nowadays, when the various prefectures see the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s army, they surrender immediately. My husband did not contribute that much.¡±

    Back then, Jiao Wan¡¯er had married her senior brother Luo Liru to avoid making Yuan Chengzhi ufortable, despite not loving him. However, over the years, Luo Liru had treated her with love and care, and she gradually grew fond of him.

    ¡°Madam, there is no need to be so humble. I may not have many virtues, but I am a firm believer in rewarding merit and punishing faults. Your contributions will certainly be rewarded, but,¡± Song Qingshu suddenly shifted the tone, ¡°we must first settle your offenses.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression turned pale, and she hurriedly said, ¡°I beg the head to enlighten us. My husband and I are unaware of any crimes we havemitted.¡±

    Seeing Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s panicked expression, Song Qingshu felt a strange sense of satisfaction, ¡°Madam, you truly have a short memory. Back when candidates for the Golden Serpent King were being nominated, you changed your support at thest moment to Murong Fu, almost causing me to miss out on the election. That is the first offense; you colluded with the traitorous Southern Song chancellor Jia Sidao, secretly coborating and betraying the interests of the Golden Serpent Camp. That is the second offense; after I was elected as the Golden Serpent King, you sought to preserve your own strength, choosing to sit on the sidelines, allowing my direct troops to fall into danger. That is the third offense!¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s forehead as she realized this was a reckoning after the event.

    At the time, the Golden Serpent Camp was on the verge of copse, and she and her husband had lost hope, contemting a return to their old home in Jinling. It was then that Jia Sidao¡¯s envoy approached them, and they readily agreed to nominate Murong Fu from Gusu as a candidate for the Golden Serpent King. Who could have known that despite Murong Fu¡¯s great reputation in the martial arts world, he would be eliminated in the first round?

    As forter, when the Qing expeditionary force arrived, their decision to stay on the sidelines seemed logical¡ªafter all, the Qing army¡¯s hundred thousand troops came with an overwhelming force, and Song Qingshu¡¯s decision to confront them head-on seemed as futile as an ant trying to stop a cart.

    ¡°Please forgive us, head. It was our ignorance and inability to recognize a true hero that led to those foolish decisions. After Murong Fu¡¯s defeat, we cut off all contact with the Southern Song side. As for the third offense, I dare not ept such me. While it is true that we wanted to preserve our strength, we were not merely sitting on the sidelines. If not for our sess in dying the other Qing armies, the head would not have had the opportunity to defeat them individually.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er answered neither humbly nor arrogantly. Though she appeared gentle, she was a woman of strong will. Having managed the Golden Dragon Gang for many years, she had developed the presence to stand on her own.

    ¡°So, defeating the Qing army was all thanks to you?¡± Song Qingshu sneered, and the room seemed to drop in temperature.

    ¡°We dare not.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s sudden burst of pressure made Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s scalp tingle, and she instinctively knelt on the floor, pleading for mercy repeatedly.

    At the same time, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt a deep sense of confusion. In her recent interactions with Song Qingshu, though he was flirtatious, his abilities were those of an unparalleled genius. His strategies had left the Golden Serpent Camp in awe, and he treated others with courtesy and humility. He did not seem like a petty person.

    If the previous Song Qingshu had given the impression of warmth and kindness, the present Song Qingshu felt dark and sinister, leaving Jiao Wan¡¯er unable to exin why she felt this way.

    ¡°Throughout history, new leaders have always supported their confidants while removing those deemed unreliable. Madam, should I trust you or¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu did not finish his sentence. As he spoke, his hand casually slid over the table, and a corner of it fell off without a sound, making Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyebrow twitch wildly.

    ¡°What must we do to earn the head¡¯s trust? As long as the headmands, my husband and I are willing to go through fire and water!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er gritted her teeth. Having been the leader of a gang for many years, she understood that trust could not be merely spoken; it required action, akin to a pledge of allegiance.

    ¡°From now on, will you both obey all of mymands?¡± Song Qingshu asked, looking at her calmly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er replied decisively.

    ¡°You will follow any order?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s tone suddenly became strange.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but with no room to retreat, she knew that refusing at this point could mean that she and her husband would not live through the night. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We will follow any order!¡±

    ¡°Good, then stand up.¡± Song Qingshu sat arrogantly on the bed, staring at her intently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er bowed her head and stood up, waiting for Song Qingshu¡¯s nextmand. Meanwhile, she wondered what task he would assign them¡ªperhaps it was to k!ll Jia Sidao¡¯s envoy or surrender their military power¡­

    ¡°Und*ress,¡± Song Qingshu said expressionlessly.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was initially bewildered, but she quickly realized what he meant. She was shocked and furious, ¡°What!¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 532: The Return of the Heart Demon

    Chapter 532: The Return of the Heart Demon

    Jiao Wan¡¯er had always considered Song Qingshu to be a lu*stful man, but she never imagined he could be this depraved.

    Not only was she a married woman, but she was also the wife of his subordinate. How could he make such a shameless demand?

    ¡°Did I not make myself clear enough?¡± Song Qingshu walked directly up to Jiao Wan¡¯er, lifting her chin with a smirk. ¡°A moment ago, you swore your loyalty, yet now you refuse to obey my very firstmand. How am I supposed to trust your devotion?¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er instinctively turned her face away, gritting her teeth. ¡°How can I possiblyply with such a demand?¡±

    Seeing her brush his hand away, Song Qingshu remained unfazed, leisurely asking, ¡°Do you think your appearance is better than that of Princess Changping or the head of the Emei Sect, Master Zhou?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a rustic vige woman; how could I darepare myself to those fairy-like figures?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er replied indifferently.

    ¡°So you do have some self-awareness. Then do you still believe I¡¯m after your looks?¡± Song Qingshu snorted coldly.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was taken aback. Indeed, every woman around him was like a celestial beauty; why would he be interested in someone like her, a modest vige beauty, especially at the risk of his own reputation?

    ¡°Then why does the Leader make such a¡­ such a request?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er spat the words out, feeling it sullied her lips to even speak of it.¡°It is merely a test of your loyalty. If you cannot be entirely devoted to me, how can I easily trust you?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s prestige had grown immensely in recent times, naturally exuding a formidable aura. Now, with a stern expression, his presence weighed down on Jiao Wan¡¯er to the point she could barely breathe.

    ¡°My husband and I are, of course, loyal to the Leader, but this method of testing¡­¡± A flush spread across Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face, though it was unclear if it was from anger or embarrassment. ¡°I am already married; how could I possibly allow another man to see my body?¡±

    ¡°A married woman?¡± Song Qingshu remained nonchnt. ¡°What if Brother Luo were to meet an unfortunate fate on the battlefield? Would that ease your concerns?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression turned sharply angry, fully aware of his implied threat.

    ¡°Of course, if Madam listens, I can ensure Brother Luo¡¯s safety, and I might even help him rise to great heights¡ªachieving merits, receiving titles, and perhaps even being ennobled,¡± Song Qingshu spoke calmly, yet his words sent a chill through Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s veins.

    ¡°The Leader¡¯s martial prowess is unparalleled, and you¡¯ve achieved remarkable feats. You¡¯re admired by many as a great hero. Why risk your reputation to harass a woman of average looks like me?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er lowered hershes, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°Madam is too modest. Though not a peerless beauty, you are elegant and graceful; how could you be of average appearance? Besides¡­¡± Song Qingshu dropped his smile and shifted his tone, ¡°even if I did take advantage of you, where would the risk to my reputation be?¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, then she set her jaw with resolve. ¡°Leader, don¡¯t take me for some weak woman who would be afraid to speak up. If I were truly v!ted, I would rather sacrifice my reputation than stay silent.¡±

    ¡°You think I would give you that opportunity?¡± Song Qingshu sneered.

    <em>¡®Could he be thinking of silencing me?¡¯</em>

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart sank, and she suddenly sprang into action, bolting towards the window. If she could just escape the room and alert others, he wouldn¡¯t dare proceed.

    She had been feigningpliance all along to lower Song Qingshu¡¯s guard for this desperate gambit. Although her martial skills were not exceptional, she had prepared herself, and in this moment of desperation, her leap was as swift as lightning.

    Unfortunately, someone was faster than lightning. Watching her dash towards the window, Song Qingshu sneered, raising his hand to make a grasping motion in the air. Jiao Wan¡¯er felt a tremendous force pull her back, her body no longer under her control.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape right under my nose? Are you overestimating yourself or underestimating me?¡± Song Qingshu pressed a hand on her shoulder,ughing coldly.

    ¡°The Leader¡¯s martial prowess is indeed unparalleled. I am in awe.¡± Unustomed to contact with other men, Jiao Wan¡¯er instinctively flinched at the touch.

    Song Qingshu did not insist on holding her; he simply let go. ¡°Do not continue to test my patience. I¡¯ll give you onest chance¡ªwill you un*dress yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡±

    ¡°I may not be well-read, but I understand honor and decency. If I am overpowered, so be it, but I will never voluntarilypromise myself.¡± Realizing that escape was unlikely, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression was sorrowful, but each word she spoke was firm and resolute.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should un*dress you?¡± Song Qingshu smirked yfully.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er lowered her head, speaking softly. ¡°The Leader¡¯s martial prowess is unparalleled. If you wish to un*dress me, I am powerless to resist.¡±

    Song Qingshu nced at her lips thoughtfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me with words. I advise you to abandon any thoughts of biting your tongue to kill yourself. With my skills, even death will be difficult for you.¡±

    Having her intentions exposed, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale. In such a dire situation, what should she do? Senior Brother, Wan¡¯er has failed you¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so afraid. I don¡¯t have a habit of roughing up women. If you can¡¯t bring yourself to un*dress willingly, there¡¯s no pleasure in it for me, either. You may leave if you wish.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s words sparked a glimmer of hope in Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart. ¡°Leader, do you truly mean this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to rejoice,¡± noticing the hint of joy in her eyes, Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°Hear me out first before you decide whether to un*dress or leave.¡±

    A stubborn look shed across Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Leader, you underestimate me. No matter how you threaten or coerce, I will never willingly un*dress myself.¡±

    ¡°We shall see.¡± Song Qingshu smiled slightly and spoke leisurely, ¡°There have been three important men in your life, one of whom is, naturally, Luo Liru.¡±

    ¡°My Senior Brother is my husband; of course, he is important,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er replied calmly. ¡°And Leader, don¡¯t bother threatening me with my husband. He would never seek advancement at the cost of my honor, nor would he sacrifice his wife to save himself.¡±

    Song Qingshu gave her a surprised look. ¡°You appear gentle and demure, but I see now that you are resolute and strong-willed.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er remained silent, so Song Qingshu continued, ¡°It seems Brother Luo is not that important to you. Very well, let¡¯s consider another man.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯sshes quivered slightly, clearly curious about which man Song Qingshu might use to threaten her next.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 533: Layers of Collapse

    Chapter 533: Layers of Copse

    ¡°The second man is someone very close to Madam,¡± Song Qingshu stated.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiao Wan¡¯er reacted immediately, her face turning pale with anger. ¡°Are you nning to use my brother to threaten me? He¡¯s admired you so much, constantly praising you in my ears every day.¡±

    After the death of Jiao Gongli, he left behind a son and a daughter. The daughter was naturally Jiao Wan¡¯er, while the son was only seven or eight years old at the time. Over the years, the siblings had relied on each other, sharing a deep bond.

    ¡°Back then, even as a young maiden, Madam braved countless dangers to avenge your father, earning the admiration of everyone in the martial world as a dutiful daughter. I believe you hold filial piety in the highest regard. So, I wish to ask Madam: what constitutes unfilial conduct?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°There are three major unfilial acts, the greatest being without offspring!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er gritted her teeth, clenching so hard they almost made a grinding noise. She understood precisely how Song Qingshu intended to threaten her.

    ¡°If Madam, due to personal reasons, leads the Jiao family to extinction, how will you face Master Jiao in the afterlife?¡± Song Qingshu pressed her further, his gaze intense.

    ¡°If Wan¡¯er does anything to disgrace the family, others will likewise have no face to meet our father in the afterlife,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er retorted, though her eyes now showed a flicker of panic.

    ¡°May I ask, Madam, what is the ultimate act of filial piety?¡± Song Qingshu gave her no chance to breathe, continuing his relentless questioning.

    ¡°To establish oneself, to act ording to the way, to gain fame for posterity, and thus bring honor to one¡¯s parents¡ªthat is the ultimate act of filial piety.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er instinctively recited. In this era, few people hadn¡¯t read the ¡°ssic of Filial Piety,¡± and she naturally remembered the opening lines.¡°As far as I know, the ancestors of the Jiao family have never produced anyone of significant renown. Your father, who became the leader of a gang, was among the most outstanding talents of your lineage. However, in the martial world, there are many gangs like the Golden Serpent Camp¡ªif not a thousand, then at least eight hundred. They¡¯re as numerous as fish in a river, hardly an impressive aplishment.¡±

    Song Qingshu sneered, continuing, ¡°If Madam agrees, I can elevate your brother, support him in climbing to great heights, achieving illustrious deeds that would bring honor to the Jiao family. He could secure a ce in official history and be remembered for ages. The ancestors of the Jiao family, if they were watching from the afterlife, would thank you rather than me you.¡±

    At this moment, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Although she felt something was amiss, she didn¡¯t know how to refute him and instinctively resisted, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just consider the Jiao family; even the Luo family could be immortalized in history. If the ancestors of the Luo family were watching from the afterlife, they might even urge their daughter-inw to give in to me sooner.¡± Song Qingshuughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er clenched her fists tightly, her heart aching deeply.

    ¡°Madam hesitates because, at the core, you¡¯re concerned about your reputation, afraid of losing face before the world. But have you considered this,¡± Song Qingshu gently wiped the tears from Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s cheeks. Her body trembled, but she didn¡¯t shy away. ¡°Today¡¯s events are known only to you and me. If you don¡¯t speak of it and I don¡¯t speak of it, who would know what you have done?¡±

    ¡°Heaven knows, earth knows, and I know myself!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but let a trace of anger re in her eyes.

    Song Qingshu scoffed, smiling disdainfully. ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t seen the methods of turning ck into white. Do you really think that if nothing happens today, you can maintain your inn0cence?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anxious, Jiao Wan¡¯er dropped any pretense of addressing him as the Chief.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s smile grew broader as he looked at her like a caged prey. ¡°Madam, do you believe this scenario could unfold: Tonight, if youply with me, in everyone¡¯s eyes, you will still be seen as a virtuous and pure wife. But if you strive to protect your chastity tonight, everyone might instead see you as a promiscuous woman who consorts with strange men, unchaste and shameless, scorned by all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can manipte everything like that!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er trembled with rage, suddenly realizing something. Her eyes lit up, ¡°Even if everyone misunderstands, Senior Brother Luo will believe me. As long as he believes me, I have nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°But what if Brother Luo is the first not to believe you?¡± Song Qingshu asked with amusement.

    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er wiped away the tears trickling down her cheeks with her fingers, forcing herself to remain calm. ¡°Senior Brother Luo cherishes me the most. He has always treated me the best. He would never believe those rumors.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s widely known within the Golden Serpent Camp that you and your husband maintain a courteous yet distant rtionship. I believe that with ordinary rumors, Brother Luo would indeed not believe them.¡± Song Qingshu suddenly revealed a wicked smile, causing Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°But what if the man you supposedly consorted with was Yuan Chengzhi?¡±

    <em>¡®Brother Yuan?¡¯</em>

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s expression froze as she recalled the fond memories of hiding under the bed with Brother Yuan, a hint of tenderness and embarrassment surfacing in her eyes. However, she quickly remembered that they were now separated by life and death, and a pain struck her heart.

    Back then, many knew about Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s affection for Yuan Chengzhi. Luo Liru was aware that she only married him to avoid burdening Yuan Chengzhi. Although Luo Liru had never spoken of it, Jiao Wan¡¯er always sensed that it was a thorn in his heart.

    If rumors of her and Yuan Chengzhi¡­ consorting were to spread, Senior Brother Luo might actually believe it¡­

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale as she softly said, ¡°Chief, don¡¯t forget, Brother Yuan has already passed away.¡±

    ¡°What does his death matter?¡± Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Have you ever heard of the art of disguise? If I were to disguise myself as Yuan Chengzhi and set a trap where Brother Luo ¡®identally¡¯ witnesses you and me together, do you think he would believe you were c0erced or that you were willing?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er covered her ears and began to sob uncontrobly. She trembled at the thought of the dreadful scenario he described.

    Seeing the petite widow in front of him crying like a pear blossom bathed in rain, Song Qingshu knew he had sessfully breached her defenses. He pressed on, delivering the final blow: ¡°You have two choices: secretly consort with me, hidden from everyone¡¯s sight, or let your husband witness you in the throes of pass!on with another man, condemned by the world. The choice is yours, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I choose neither?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er looked up, her gaze devoid of the previous determination, now filled with boundless confusion and fear.

    ¡°No,¡± Song Qingshu refused bluntly.

    ¡°I¡­ will un*dress.¡± After uttering these words, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt as if all her strength had been drained from her body, and she couldn¡¯t help but sob, her shoulders shaking.

    After a long time, Jiao Wan¡¯er raised her head, resigning herself to her fate. ¡°I hope you remember your promise, to bring honor to both the Jiao and Luo families for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°If Madam had agreed from the start, I would have fulfilled these promises. But now, it¡¯s toote. I can only promise you that your husband will not know of any of this, and you will retain your image of a virtuous and pure wife in his eyes.¡± Song Qingshu said coldly.

    ¡°You demon!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er could no longer hold back and started sobbing once more.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 534: Submission

    Chapter 534: Submission

    (G: A very long and spicy chapter. Enjoy.)

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    At this moment, Jiao Wan¡¯er no longer appeared as the strong faction leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, but more like a helpless little girl.

    ¡°Because I like it,¡± Song Qingshu replied matter-of-factly, showing no hint of guilt on his face.

    Seeing the sorrowful expression on Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face, Song Qingshu frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so grim. Although I won¡¯t favor either of the two, I will give them both equal opportunities. In the future, as they battle for dominance in the world, they¡¯ll have plenty of chances to make great achievements.¡±

    ¡°Your grand words can¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve been¡­ v!ted.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er heaved, clearly filled with anger and frustration.

    ¡°This is merely the consequence of your past mistakes,¡± Song Qingshu raised his hand, gently caressing her face. ¡°Besides, how can you call it v!tion? At the very least, you¡¯ve won survival and a future for your husband and brother.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned bright red. After struggling for a long time, she had reluctantly chosen the word ¡°v!te,¡± but from Song Qingshu¡¯s mouth, it turned into the more direct term.

    Feeling the heat of his hand, Jiao Wan¡¯er turned her head away ufortably, her face fluctuating between emotions, clearly struggling internally.¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for such despair. I have many women by my side; I can¡¯t possibly monopolize you forever. When I tire of you, you¡¯ll be free.¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s words, Jiao Wan¡¯er was both ashamed and furious. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    However, a sense of relief unexpectedly settled in her heart. At least there was an end to this dark abyss¡­ a glimmer of hope for release.

    As she thought further, Jiao Wan¡¯er was suddenly shocked by her own reaction: <em>¡®What is happening to me? After being humiliated by him, am I really about to thank him for eventually letting me go?¡¯</em>

    ¡°Have you made up your mind? Don¡¯t forget, it was your hesitation earlier that cost your husband and your family their wealth and glory.¡± Song Qingshu relished the sight of Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s internal struggle, feeling a twisted satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er took a deep breath and made her decision calmly.

    ¡°Und*ress.¡± Song Qingshu leaned back on the bed, gazing at her with a half-smile.

    How do you know I won¡¯t reject you?

    Jiao Wan¡¯er red at him hatefully, but in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to utter a word of refusal. Her trembling hands reached for the ribbon at her waist.

    After a long while, seeing her hands still resting on the waistband, Song Qingshu snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡±

    His snort was like a heavy hammer, shattering thest of Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s mental defenses. Two streams of tears slid down her cheeks, and her cl0thing fell away like fluttering butterflies, piece by piece.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Song Qingshumanded, his tone carrying an irresistible force.

    Step by step, Jiao Wan¡¯er walked toward the bed¡­

    ¡°Can you turn off the light?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er, now only in her undersh!rt, instinctively crossed her arms over her mounds, looking at the man before her with a hint of pleading.

    ¡°What fun would there be in turning off the light? I enjoy looking at you like this.¡±

    Song Qingshu scrutinized the woman before him. Her rounded shoulders and smooth arms, likely due to her martial arts practice, showed no signs of b. Despite being married, her stomach remained t, her legs shapely and firm, her skin glowing with a faint radiance.

    ¡°Help me und*ress.¡± Song Qingshu ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er knelt on the bed, her hands trembling. She had never even served her own husband in this way, yet now she had to obediently serve a stranger, making her feel both hum!liated and ashamed.

    After a long while, Jiao Wan¡¯er turned her head, blushing as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Turn around. Look at me!¡± Song Qingshu grabbed her chin, forcing her head to face him.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er had no choice but to lower her head, avoiding eye contact. But what entered her sight made her heart skip a beat, and soon, a rosy flush spread across her entire b0dy.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s hand caressed her face, sliding down her neck until he reached the strap of her undersh!rt. With a slight flick of his fingers, the undersh!rt fell away, leaving her b0dypletely exposed, with no secrets left to hide.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s hand pressed against something soft and full. He sighed and said, ¡°Madam, your b0dy is much more voluptu0us than that of a typical young woman.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er felt extremely conflicted. On one hand, she was deeply repulsed, but as his hand continued to caress her, an odd sensation started stirring within her b0dy, filling her with both intense shame and strange feelings from deep within.

    ¡°You¡¯re no innocent maiden. You know whates next, right?¡± Song Qingshu smiled wickedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± By this point, Jiao Wan¡¯er had already resigned herself to her fate, only hoping for this nightmare to end quickly.

    Seeing her timidly lie down on the bed, Song Qingshu snorted. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here to serve me, not the other way around.¡±

    Noticing the confusion in her eyes, Song Qingshu smiled thoughtfully. ¡°It seems Brother Luo hasn¡¯t taught you how to se*rve a man properly. Come, I¡¯ll take the liberty of teaching you a few positions in his stead.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Hearing him mention her husband, Jiao Wan¡¯er was overwhelmed with shame, but before she could voice her protest, he f0rced her head down between his le*gs.

    ¡°Mmph..mnn!.¡±

    ¡°Keep going, don¡¯t stop!¡± Song Qingshu said, a trace of satisfaction appearing on his face. Seeing her obvious reluctance, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Has Madam never served Brother Luo in this way before?¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er finally raised her head, wiped her lips, and angrily said, ¡°My senior brother would never hum!liate me like this!¡±

    ¡°This is one of the greatest pleasures in life; how could you call it hum!liation?¡± Song Qingshu, knowing that mere force wouldn¡¯t be enough, changed his approach. ¡°Madam, if you can bring me to my limit like this, perhaps I will consider letting you go today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought, since she had already endured this much, what harm was there in doing it once more if it meant saving her dignity?

    ¡°Of course,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er bit her lip and hesitated for a moment before tucking her hair behind her ears and lowering her head again.

    ¡°Motivation really does wonders,¡± Song Qingshu mused as he watched her enthusiasm grow. Her previous reluctance faded, and she began to use both her m0uth and t0ngue with more effort, causing Song Qingshu¡¯s eyebrow to twitch with p1easure.

    It was unclear how much time had passed before Jiao Wan¡¯er suddenly raised her head, rubbing her sore lips, and began to sob, ¡°You lied to me! It¡¯s been so long, and you still¡­ still¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, Madam. I gave you the opportunity, and if you can¡¯t grasp it, you can¡¯t me me,¡± Song Qingshu said as hey down on the bed, patting his thigh. ¡°Come, sit on top and do it yourself.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, then flushed, as she realized she couldn¡¯t escape this fate. A sense of self-destruction welled up inside her. <em>¡®If I must endure this demon, at least I¡¯ll be the one in control!¡¯ </em>she thought bitterly.

    In these times, it was always the husband whomanded, the wife who obeyed. For a wife to ride atop her husband would typically be seen as an insult. But Jiao Wan¡¯er had no such concern for Song Qingshu. She gritted her teeth and straddled his waist.

    But when the moment came, Jiao Wan¡¯er hesitated. However, the raging dragon beneath her didn¡¯t give her the chance to overthink. It nudged at the entrance of her drenched cave, and she felt a sudden weakness, as though her entire b0dy had lost its strength. A strange desire to surrender washed over her.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been waiting long enough,¡± Song Qingshu said.

    He could clearly feel the w0man before him had gone soft, her legs trembling. It would only take a gentle push on her shoulders to have her submit, but Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want that. He wanted her to make the move, to take him into her b0dy of her own will.

    Song Qingshu enjoyed watching these noble wives teeter on the edge between reason and desire, watching as they gradually fell into the abyss of their own lu*st, their dignity and purity shattered by hum!liation.

    Not only did he want their b0dies, but he also sought topletely t0y with their hearts. That was where the true funy.

    Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s intense gaze upon her, and realizing that they were both entirely n*aked now, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart ached. ¡®<em>Am I still going to deceive myself? My purity was lost long ago¡­¡¯</em>

    Finally, Jiao Wan¡¯er gave up on thest bit of resistance in her heart. Slowly, she lowered herself, letting the hot shaft pierce through her canal without any obstruction.

    ¡°Ah~¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er let out a soft m0an, while tears streamed uncontrobly down her cheeks.

    ¡°Your b0dy has long been craving me. Why the reluctance?¡± Song Qingshu said as he wiped a slick substance from between her l*egs, showing it to her.

    Her face flushed, and she bit her lip, turning her head away in silence. Yet, instinctively, her hips began to sway on their own.

    It wasn¡¯t clear how long itsted before Jiao Wan¡¯er, exhausted and drenched in sweat, c0psed onto Song Qingshu¡¯s chest.

    Knowing she was exhausted, Song Qingshu did not f0rce her further. He turned over, pressing her down from behind and began to p0und her wantonly in various positions.

    ¡°Have you tried this position before?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ never¡­ahnng~¡±

    ¡°What about this one?¡±

    ¡°Never¡­ah!¡±

    ¡°And this one?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­ teasing¡­ meh!¡±

    ¡°Brother Luo should really thank me for unlocking so many positions for his delicate wife.¡± The room echoed with the man¡¯s arrogantughter.

    ¡°You¡­ shameless¡­¡±

    What responded was a weak, almost ch)ked female voice, unable to suppress her m0ans.

    ***

    As the dawn sunlight streamed through the window, Song Qingshu opened his eyes.

    At first, a trace of confusion shed through them, but he quickly recalled something and abruptly turned to look beside him.

    A w0man, both familiar and strange,y beside him. The tear stains on her face, still not dried, robbed her of the usual graceful and dignified aura she carried, leaving only fragility in its ce.

    Her exp0sed skin, marked with traces, told of the storm-like t0rment she had endured the previous night.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Song Qingshu gasped in shock. He recognized this woman¡ªshe was none other than Jiao Wan¡¯er from the Golden Serpent Camp.

    As he carefully recalled the events of the previous day, vague memories surfaced in his mind, and his expression darkened.

    Why had he suddenly be so violent and terrifying? Song Qingshu¡¯s thoughts raced, and soon, a terrifying realization hit him. Could it be that the heart demons from the tantric techniques had resurfaced?

    He had risen to power, defeating all the heroes of the world, bing the Golden Serpent King, and crushing the Qing army of a hundred thousand, capturing cities andnd, bing a dominant warlord in his own right. His recent triumphs had almost made him forget about the lurking danger of the heart demons.

    Many brilliant minds from tantric practices had ultimately met with destruction¡ªwhy would he be any different?

    Just as Song Qingshu was lost in thought, he suddenly sensed something and looked up.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was awake, staring at him with a face full of terror.

    ¡°Madam Luo,¡± Song Qingshu reached out instinctively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t t0uch me!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er screamed in fright.

    Song Qingshu felt even more remorseful. ¡°I know no words can make up for the harm I¡¯ve caused you, but I still want to tell you that the personst night wasn¡¯t truly me. I was just¡­¡± Song Qingshu found himself unable to continue. How could he exin such a situation?

    ¡°Does saying all this even matter now?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er bit her lip so hard it nearly bled. ¡°I just hope that leader remembers his promise from yesterday. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    With that, Jiao Wan¡¯er wrapped herself in the nket and stood up. Even though she knew that everything that should and shouldn¡¯t have been seen had already been exp0sed to the man beside her, she instinctively resisted revealing her b0dy to a man other than her husband.

    But just as she stood up, a sharp soreness between her l*egs caused her to lose her bnce, and she stumbled toward the ground.

    ¡°Be careful, Madam.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s reflexes were quick, and he caught her in time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the leader to trouble himself,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er said, her face pale as she pushed him away. She grabbed her cl0thes scattered on the floor and walked behind the screen.

    <em>¡®Last night, he was a beast, but now he¡¯s pretending to be a gentleman.¡¯ </em>As Jiao Wan¡¯er walked, she felt her legs go weak, and her b0dy seemed light and floating. She couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter.

    Hearing the rustling of clothes behind the screen, Song Qingshu, in the past, might have indulged in wild thoughts. But in the current situation, he was far from at ease. The thought of Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s identity gnawed at him. If what happenedst night were exposed, everything he had painstakingly built would be destroyed¡­

    <em>¡®Should I¡­ silence her?¡¯</em> Song Qingshu was startled by the terrifying thought that suddenly crossed his mind. Why had he considered something so sinister? The tantric practices truly had a demonic influence. As his skills deepened, it seemed his nature had unknowingly been altered.

    At this point, Song Qingshu had to admit that the approach taken by the version of himself fromst night had been the most appropriate.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to show even a hint of mercy right now. If Jiao Wan¡¯er detected the slightest softness, she would no longer be under his control. And if she exposed what had happenedst night¡­

    Jiao Wan¡¯er emerged from behind the screen, passing by the dressing table. As she looked at her disheveled reflection in the mirror, her heart ached: she would never again be a clean w0man.

    ncing at the man not far away, Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. How could he change so drastically in just one night? Last night, he had been so cruel, showing no mercy, but now he was so gentle. To be honest, this current version of him was more like the man admired by thousands¡­

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s cold voice abruptly jolted her out of her thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er said, lowering her head, no longer wanting to stay in this nightmare of a ce.

    ¡°Remember what I told youst night. If you identally say anything you shouldn¡¯t, I don¡¯t think I need to remind you of the consequences!¡± Even though Song Qingshu had returned to his normal self, he still had to mimic the tone of the person he wasst night to issue the threat.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, her b0dy trembling. ¡°I understand.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 535: Conversation

    Chapter 535: Conversation

    <em>¡®I thought he had changed, but deep down, he¡¯s always been a demon!¡¯ </em>Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but mock her own previous naivety.

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt as if a great burden had been lifted. ¡°Yes!¡± She turned and stumbled out, running toward the exit. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the rising sun that her cold body began to feel a trace of warmth.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er hurried back to her own courtyard, and when she saw her husband still sound asleep inside, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling: <em>¡®My foolish senior brother, do you know I was bull!edst night¡­¡¯</em>

    Standing by Luo Liru¡¯s bedside, looking at the wear and tear on his face, Jiao Wan¡¯er understood how exhausting his days had been, fighting battles everywhere. No wonder he hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    With heartache, she tucked him in, her lips parting several times to say something, but in the end, all her thoughts turned into a silent sigh.

    Suddenly, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red. She had run all the way here, and the remnants of what that demon had left inside her the night before were now leaking out!

    Feeling both hum!liated and terrified, she nced at her husband, seeing that he hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual. Quickly, she lifted her skirt and ran to the neighboring room, instructing her maid to prepare a bath and hot water for her.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er washed herself over and over again, tears streaming down her face the entire time. She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but even when her skin turned red, she didn¡¯t stop scrubbing.¡°Junior sister, why are you bathing so early in the morning?¡± Her husband, Luo Liru, called from outside the door.

    Startled, Jiao Wan¡¯er hurriedly wiped away her tears, and by the time Luo Liru had pushed the door open and stopped at the screen, he didn¡¯te inside.

    In this era, rtionships between husbands and wives weren¡¯t as open as inter times. It was already a bit inappropriate for Luo Liru to appear in his wife¡¯s bathing room, though since they were both from the martial world, they didn¡¯t have as many strict rules as noble families. Still, it wasn¡¯t proper for him to go directly to the bathtub.

    ¡°I felt dirty and wanted to clean myself,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er bit her lip, almost bursting into tears.

    Luo Liru, unaware of what had happened, smiled nonchntly at her response. ¡°Junior sister, you¡¯re still so particr about cleanliness.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was filled with bitterness and didn¡¯t reply.

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t responding, Luo Liru thought he had neglected her during his constant travels, making her unhappy. He quickly changed the subject and asked, ¡°Did you have a good talk with Lady Guost night?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er suddenly remembered that she had told him yesterday that Huang Rong had invited her for a long conversation. ¡°It was¡­ fine, I guess.¡±

    There was no Lady Guo, only a demon who tormented your wife all night long.

    Luo Liru couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Lady Guo is such a respected figure in the martial world. I never thought she would invite you to stay up all night, talking like close friends. She¡¯s really humble and approachable¡­¡±

    Thinking about how if it hadn¡¯t been for Huang Rong, she wouldn¡¯t have been defiled by that demon, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt no fondness for her. Hearing her husband praise Huang Rong, she couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°It¡¯s not as grand as you say. Lady Guo just wanted to pry some information about the Golden Serpent Camp from me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Luo Liru became rmed. ¡°Lady Guo is, after all, an outsider. There are many secrets about the Golden Serpent Camp that can¡¯t be shared with her. You didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that foolish?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er replied absentmindedly. She hadn¡¯t even seen Huang Rongst night, so how could she reveal any secrets? But she had given away her body¡­

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s a relief,¡± Luo Liru sighed. ¡°Our Golden Serpent Camp has never been so proud. Leader Song is truly a godlike figure. Junior sister, do you know that thends within a thousand miles are now under our control? Every day, countless heroese to join us, all because of Leader Song¡¯s reputation¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale when she heard him mention that demon. Clenching her fists tightly, her nails almost dug into her flesh.

    ¡°Junior sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Liru nced at the screen, confused.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er, worried that her husband might discover something, shook her head and gritted her teeth. ¡°I just think Leader Song is a lustful man with too many women around him. He can¡¯t be a good person.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Luo Liru was a little upset to hear her badmouth Song Qingshu. ¡°Leader Song is young, handsome, and charming. What¡¯s wrong with having more women around? Since ancient times, every great hero has had multiple wives and concubines.¡±

    Hearing her husband defend Song Qingshu, Jiao Wan¡¯er became furious. ¡°From the way you¡¯re talking, it seems like you also want multiple wives and concubines!¡±

    Luo Liru broke into a cold sweat and quickly exined, ¡°Junior sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. How could Ipare to someone like Leader Song? Having you as my wife is already a blessing earned over three lifetimes. I wouldn¡¯t dare have any other thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Who says you don¡¯tpare to him? In my heart, you¡¯re a thousand times better than Leader Song,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er said softly.

    Hearing his wife¡¯s rare sweet words, Luo Liru was overjoyed and called out affectionately, ¡°Wan¡¯er~¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was silent for a moment before suddenly probing, ¡°Senior brother, if one day, just hypothetically, Leader Song took a fancy to me and wanted to take advantage of me, what would you do?¡±

    Luo Liru hesitated, ¡°Junior sister, if I tell you the truth, promise you won¡¯t get mad.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, I won¡¯t get mad.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart pounded, more nervous than she had been the previous night.

    Luo Liru chuckled, ¡°Though you are a heavenly beauty in my eyes, to others, you don¡¯tpare to Princess Ah Jiu or the head of Emei Sect. Leader Song is always surrounded by such stunning women, so how could he possibly fancy you? Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You! You¡¯re going to drive me crazy.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly.

    From behind the screen, Luo Liru couldn¡¯t see her distress and thought he had told a funny joke,ughing carelessly.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er calmed herself and continued to ask, ¡°Senior brother, stopughing. I¡¯m serious. Forget about whether he fancies me or not. I¡¯m asking if he bullied me, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Junior sister, why are you asking such strange questions?¡± Luo Liru frowned, but soon smiled again. ¡°If Leader Song really did take advantage of you, I¡¯d be thrilled! To be linked to such a godlike figure, that would be a blessing earned over eight lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er almost fainted from anger, her body trembling. ¡°You heartless man, I don¡¯t know where you picked up this nonsense from those vulgar ces, but you¡¯re degrading me.¡±

    Luo Liru was immediately embarrassed. Though he loved his wife dearly, his friends were all unruly martial artists. How could he remain pure and not indulge in a few visits to the br0thels? Of course, he had never dared to tell Jiao Wan¡¯er about any of it.<hr>

    <strong>I NEED YOUR HELP:</strong> During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. Thank you.

 Chapter 536: Alternative Solution to Heart Demons

    Chapter 536: Alternative Solution to Heart Demons

    Seeing his wife get angry, Luo Liru hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I was just being honest. After all, you asked such a strange question. Why would the leader bother to bully you¡­¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er felt a chill in her heart and said indifferently, ¡°Senior Brother, remember your words. Don¡¯t regret them in the future.¡±

    Seeing her cling to this issue, Luo Liru assumed she was overthinking it, and he became slightly impatient, ¡°Junior Sister, are you serious? Do you really think the leader would be interested in you? It¡¯s like me dreaming that someone as divine as Lady Guo would ever look at me.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er shouted angrily.

    Luo Liru often joked with Jiao Wan¡¯er and didn¡¯t realize she was truly upset this time. He noticed the clothing on the screen and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Junior Sister, you slept with Lady Guost night, right? Your clothes must have her scent. Someone as divine as Lady Guo¡ªI¡¯ll never have a chance to get close to her. Let me at least smell her scent.¡±

    After saying this, he reached out for the clothes on the screen.

    Inside, Jiao Wan¡¯er was shocked. Her clothes didn¡¯t carry Lady Huang Rong¡¯s scent; instead, they had remnants of the filth left by that demon. How could she let him see them?

    Jiao Wan¡¯er quickly grabbed her clothes from the screen, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You men are all despicable and shameless! Get out!¡±*****

    Meanwhile, Song Qingshu was contemting the issue of his heart demons. So far, his heart demons had surfaced twice. The first time had been the most dangerous¡ªhe had almost lost himself in the Forbidden City, even to the point of forgetting his true identity. The second urrence wasst night, but it didn¡¯t seem as intense as the first, and he regained his rity after the night passed.

    <em>¡®Could this cultivation technique be amplifying the desires of the practitioner?¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu thought to himself, remembering that no one in the history of Tibetan Buddh!sm had sessfully cultivated this technique. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Everything in creation has desires, but what sets humans apart from beasts is their rationality. Most desires are suppressed in their infancy.

    However, the Joyful Meditation Method seemed to unconsciously nurture these desires. Many sinister and perverse thoughts, which people wouldn¡¯t dare even contemte, hidden in the recesses of their minds, could be triggered, making them difficult to guard against.

    Song Qingshu recalled his first meeting with Jiao Wan¡¯er, when a fleeting thought had crossed his mind: <em>¡®What would it feel like to t0y with such a graceful and elegant woman?¡¯</em>

    At that time, Song Qingshu had merely indulged in a momentary fantasy, quickly dismissing the idea. Little did he expect that the thought would resurface so violentlyst night.

    He gradually began to understand why no one throughout history had seeded in cultivating this technique. After all, with the power of Joyful True Qi, possessing a woman¡¯s b0dy could be done effortlessly. Under such conditions, who could resist the temptation?

    If a practitioner wasn¡¯t careful, they would be ves to their desires. Eventually, they would covet every beautiful w0man in the world. Yet, beautiful women often had outstanding men by their side. A practitioner who used despicable means to im them would naturally be a public enemy, destined to walk the path of destruction.

    Thinking of this scenario, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but shiver again. However, another thought soon surfaced in his mind: as long as you¡¯re strong enough, what does it matter? Genghis Khan had destroyed countless nations, taking the wives and daughters of his enemies into his harem. Many people wanted to tear him apart, yet he lived a carefree life.

    Two conflicting thoughts battled within him. Song Qingshu felt as if there were a pure little angel on his left shoulder, earnestly advising him, while on his right shoulder, a sly little demon kept tempting him. The demon¡¯s temptations seemed far more enticing¡­

    Just as he was on the verge of beingpletely consumed by darkness, a sudden sh of insight struck Song Qingshu, and he opened his eyes. The saying goes, ¡°Heaven and Earth are unkind, treating all things like straw dogs. The Sage is unkind, treating the people like straw dogs.¡± Since the universe¡¯s creation, there has been no inherent distinction between good and evil. Good and evil are merely chains humanity imposes upon itself. (G: A straw dog is a ceremonial object in ancient China. It is an object that serves a limited and temporary function and then is simply discarded.)

    The Joyful Meditation Method is a Buddhist practice, and Buddhism emphasizes the concept of karma. Even if a practitioner were to be fully controlled by desire and fall into demonic ways, the idea of karmic retribution is still deeply ingrained within them. They might not even realize it, but deep down, they believe they will eventually face karmic consequences.

    The more Song Qingshu pondered, the more excited he became. His realization wasn¡¯t because he was smarter or more insightful than the brilliant figures of Tibetan Buddhism but because he wasn¡¯t originally from the Buddhist sect and didn¡¯t hold such strong beliefs in karma.

    Moreover, Song Qingshu had traveled from a future time where information was immensely advanced. In that era, countless scientific studies and science fiction works had revealed a truth: while karma is powerful, it doesn¡¯t apply universally in all situations.

    Only two forces can transcend time and space¡ªgravity and love. The power of karma cannot surpass the limitations of time and space¡­

    A sudden enlightenment washed over Song Qingshu. He vaguely understood why the predecessors of Tibetan Buddhism had failed. These individuals, though extraordinarily talented, had either let desire ovee their rationality or used immense willpower to suppress their overwhelming desires. But no matter the approach, they were doomed to fail.

    Rationality and desire are inseparable parts of a person. The predecessors of Tibetan Buddhism had spent their entire lives trying to divide their very souls. How could they not fail?

    Many of the forerunners must have experienced various negative emotions¡ªfear, guilt, and shame¡ªwhen their heart demons first surfaced. They likely tried all sorts of methods to eliminate the demons.

    What they didn¡¯t realize is that heart demons are merely a natural phenomenon thates with increasing strength. There¡¯s no need to treat them like a formidable enemy. If you don¡¯t view them as heart demons, they won¡¯t be heart demons.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s emotions surged. His thoughts were still chaotic, and he couldn¡¯t fully grasp everything, but he was acutely aware that he was on the brink of sess, just one step away from the goal.

    In the following days, Song Qingshu acted as though nothing had happened. He managed the affairs of the Golden Serpent Camp as usual, without treating Jiao Wan¡¯er any differently. He merely regarded her as an ordinary subordinate, which left her feeling confused and lost, causing her mind to wander into wild imaginings.

    As time passed, the wedding of the new Golden Serpent King and Miss Zeng from the Wangwu Sect finally arrived.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er seized the opportunity, arranging for Xia Qingqing to meet her in a secluded hut while Song Qingshu was away.<hr>

    <strong>I NEED YOUR HELP:</strong> During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. Thank you.

 Chapter 537: Revealing Everything

    Chapter 537: Revealing Everything

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, why did you carefully arrange for me to meet you here?¡± Xia Qingqing asked, her heart filled with curiosity.

    Over the years, though the two women had been together in the Golden Serpent Camp and appeared to get along on the surface, Xia Qingqing understood that they were far from being friends.

    Back then, if she hadn¡¯t been so impulsive and sarcastically insinuated that Jiao Wan¡¯er and Yuan Chengzhi were having an affair, Jiao Wan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have married a senior apprentice she didn¡¯t even like to avoid suspicion.

    As she gained more experience and had gone through life-and-death situations, Xia Qingqing was no longer the jealous and reckless girl she once was. Whenever she recalled this incident, she felt deeply guilty toward Jiao Wan¡¯er.

    Xia Qingqing also knew well that even though Jiao Wan¡¯er had never said anything outright, deep down, she still resented her.

    <em>¡®After all, Jiao Wan¡¯er had loved Brother Yuan so much back then¡­¡¯</em>

    This exined why, despite the deep connections between the two women, when it came to nominating the candidate for the Golden Serpent King, Xia Qingqing wasn¡¯t confident she could persuade Jiao Wan¡¯er to support Song Qingshu. As expected, Jiao Wan¡¯er had nominated Murong Fu instead.

    ¡°I want to ask you for a favor,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er looked at her with a strange expression.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re too polite. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll definitely help you,¡± Xia Qingqing said immediately, feeling apologetic and eager to agree since Jiao Wan¡¯er rarely asked for help.¡°You can do it,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I want to take the Golden Dragon Gang back to our hometown, Jinling.¡±

    She could have just left quietly, but she didn¡¯t want her father¡¯s former legacy to be destroyed, and she was also worried that if she secretly escaped, Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    But if Xia Qingqing were to help, things would be different. As one of the twelve faction leaders of the Golden Serpent Camp with a prestigious status, if she brought it up during a council meeting and a few other influential leaders supported it, Song Qingshu would find it difficult to refuse. Jiao Wan¡¯er could then leave his grasp in a legitimate manner.

    ¡°What? Wan¡¯er, you want to return to Jinling?¡± Xia Qingqing was stunned upon hearing Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s words.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. It wasn¡¯t a secret that the Golden Dragon Gang had wanted to return to Jinling before, but that was when the Golden Serpent Camp was facing internal and external troubles, teetering on the brink of copse. Now, however, the camp was flourishing, and their status as a couple had risen ordingly. They might even attain a general¡¯s rank in the future. Why would they want to leave at such a crucial time?

    Sensing Xia Qingqing¡¯s confusion, Jiao Wan¡¯er replied indifferently, ¡°My mind is made up. You don¡¯t need to try and persuade me.¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, have you discussed this with Brother Luo?¡± Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but frown. Recently, Luo Liru had been highly motivated, eager to achieve merit and secure a future for himself. How could he suddenly decide to return to Jinling?

    ¡°This is none of your concern. The matters between my husband and me are quite clear to us,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er said impatiently. ¡°You only need to tell me if you¡¯ll help or not.¡±

    Xia Qingqing looked troubled. If the Golden Serpent King were someone else, she would be willing to help Jiao Wan¡¯er even at the cost of offending him. However, the current Golden Serpent King was Song Qingshu, and the camp was at a critical juncture. If they suddenly lost the Golden Dragon Gang, a vital force, the camp¡¯s strength would undoubtedly bepromised.

    Noticing Xia Qingqing¡¯s hesitation, Jiao Wan¡¯er sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Xia Qingqing nced at her guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking anything.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to spell it out?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re just concerned about that lover of yours and his ambitions.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er had always disliked Xia Qingqing, and after the way Song Qingshu had treated her, she naturally despised both of them, speaking with venom.

    ¡°What lover¡­¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face instantly drained of color, turning ashen.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want people to know, you shouldn¡¯t have done it. I don¡¯t even want to mention your filthy business for fear of dirtying my mouth,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er said angrily, though her face flushed slightly as she said it. She wasn¡¯t in much better moral standing these days herself.

    In the dimly lit room, Xia Qingqing, overwhelmed with panic, didn¡¯t notice Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s embarrassment. Hurriedly, she tried to exin, ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s not what you think. I and he¡­¡±

    Xia Qingqing suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t know how to exin. Back then, to avenge Brother Yuan, she had entered the pce alone to assassinate Kangxi. Later, she even went to Shengjing to deceive Hongli. If not for Song Qingshu saving her multiple times, she would have been lost forever. They had shared many life-and-death moments¡ªhow could she exin all of this in a few words?

    ¡°Why are you silent now?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s anger red up again. ¡°Xia, back then you forced me into a corner. But considering your devotion and that you knew Brother Yuan first, I stepped aside to let you two be together. But who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d turn out to be such a shameless woman? If I¡¯d known, I would never have handed Brother Yuan to you!¡±

    The events of that fateful night had been catastrophic for a virtuous woman like Jiao Wan¡¯er. She had been tormented by her conscience and morals ever since, suppressing her anguish. Seeing Xia Qingqing now reminded her of the woman who had stolen Brother Yuan from her, only to bring that demon into the Golden Serpent Camp, ruining her life. How could she not be furious?

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s true that I wronged you back then,¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale, but she still mustered the courage to exin, ¡°But what happened between Song Qingshu and me isn¡¯t as sordid as you think¡­ In short, we are in love with each other.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yuan¡¯s bones aren¡¯t even cold, and you¡¯ve already thrown yourself into another man¡¯s arms! Some vengeance that is!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯ershed out in fury.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand. Brother Song has already avenged Brother Yuan. The real culprit¡­¡± Xia Qingqing suddenly fell silent. Kangxi¡¯s death was a sensitive matter, and she dared not reveal it lightly.

    Hearing her mention that demon again, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s bl0od boiled in anger. Without thinking, she retorted, ¡°Fine, today that man is getting married. I¡¯ll go expose your affair in front of all the guests. Let¡¯s see how the world views the two of you¡ªthis pair of despicable lovers!¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was usually not so impulsive, but after bottling up her emotions for so long and having her old and new grudges stirred up by Xia Qingqing, she couldn¡¯t hold back. The moment the words left her mouth, she regretted them, feeling a cold shiver at the thought of that demon¡¯s methods.

    Suddenly, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt a numbness in her waist. Shocked and enraged, she turned to see Xia Qingqing behind her. ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing that she had hit Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s pressure point, Xia Qingqing bit her lip. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t care how you insult me, but Brother Song has great ambitions. I can¡¯t let you ruin his ns.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to k!ll me to silence me?¡± At this critical moment, Jiao Wan¡¯er suddenly felt calm. Maybe this was the relief she had been waiting for.

    Xia Qingqing shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you enough. How could I k!ll you?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t k!ll me, how will you stop me from speaking?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°There is a way¡­¡± Xia Qingqing nced at the brightly lit bridal room in the distance, her eyes thoughtful.<hr>

    <strong>I NEED YOUR HELP:</strong> During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.

    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.

    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. Thank you.

 Chapter 538: The False Bride

    Chapter 538: The False Bride

    Jiao Wan¡¯er had no idea what Xia Qingqing was nning, so she let herself be supported as they walked outside. However, as she saw the bridal chamber getting closer, her face finally changed as she asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, I have no other choice. I had to resort to thisst-ditch n.¡± Xia Qingqing settled Jiao Wan¡¯er in the shadows of the bushes and then calmly walked towards the bridal chamber.

    ¡°Stop, who goes there?¡±

    Zeng Rou, being from the Wangwu Sect, had people from her sect guarding outside the bridal chamber, as they were her family.

    The guards quickly noticed someone approaching. When they saw it was Xia Qingqing, they immediately saluted and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Leader Xia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Sister Rou,¡± Xia Qingqing smiled slightly. The charm she disyed at that moment made the guards momentarily dazed.

    ¡°Leader Xia, we don¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, but there¡¯s no reason for the bride to see anyone at this time,¡± one of the guards hesitated.

    Xia Qingqing¡¯s face immediately turned stern as she coldly said, ¡°What? Just because you have a new leader, you no longer respect me, the former leader?¡±

    After Yuan Chengzhi¡¯s ident, Xia Qingqing had been the nominal leader of the Golden Serpent Camp. Although many of the leaders didn¡¯t take her seriously, these ordinary soldiers had no idea of the internal power struggles. Seeing Xia Qingqing angry, they started to panic.Sensing their wavering, Xia Qingqing softened her tone and said gently, ¡°Miss Zeng is my close sister. We¡¯re just having a private chat, that¡¯s all. Do you really think I would harm her?¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The guards exchanged nces and stepped aside, ¡°Please go ahead, Leader Xia!¡±

    ¡°Is that Sister Xia outside? Pleasee in,¡± Zeng Rou¡¯s voice came from inside the room after hearing themotion outside.

    While others might not know the inside story, Zeng Rou had been by Ah Jiu¡¯s side a lottely, so she was well aware of Xia Qingqing¡¯s rtionship with Song Qingshu. Her call of ¡°sister¡± was genuine.

    Xia Qingqing could naturally hear the sincerity in her tone, and her face flushed slightly. After entering, she took Zeng Rou¡¯s hand and teasingly said, ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re picking up Ah Jiu¡¯s bad habits, already teasing me so quickly. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being married properly, not me. How could I be your sister?¡±

    Zeng Rou hurriedly replied, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say that. We all know how important you are to Brother Song. If you wanted, Brother Song would marry you with the grandest ceremony. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re still mindful of Yuan¡­ that you haven¡¯t agreed.¡±

    Even with the red bridal veil on, Zeng Rou¡¯s anxiety was palpable. Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Silly girl, I was just teasing you. You took it seriously.¡±

    Zeng Rou finally rxed. She had been sitting in the bridal chamber, both excited and nervous. Xia Qingqing¡¯s arrival was exactly what she had needed.

    ¡°Sister, is there something you want to discuss?¡± After chatting for a bit, Zeng Rou noticed Xia Qingqing seemed to be holding something back several times and curiously asked.

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, do you love him?¡± Xia Qingqing suddenly asked.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Zeng Rou was immediately embarrassed, but since they were alone, she finally confessed, ¡°Brother Song is like a hero from the clouds, appearing before me like a legend. Since meeting him, I knew my heart couldn¡¯t hold any other man. To marry someone like Brother Song is truly a blessing from my past lives.¡±

    Seeing Zeng Rou¡¯s face full of admiration and affection, Xia Qingqing found it both amusing and frustrating. That scoundrel! He always showed off, unknowingly stealing the hearts of so many young women.

    Wait until you see his shameless side. I bet his heroic image will crumble in your eyes.

    Thinking of the outrageous demands Song Qingshu had made in private, Xia Qingqing¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as she cast a mischievous nce at Zeng Rou.

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, if someone were to harm your Brother Song, would you be willing to help him?¡± Xia Qingqing finally revealed her intentions after collecting herself.

    ¡°What?¡± Zeng Rou was instantly rmed and instinctively reached to remove her bridal veil to rush outside. ¡°Sister, who is trying to harm him? I must inform my master to send more people to protect Brother Song¡­¡±

    Seeing Zeng Rou act like a frantic ant, Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She quickly pressed down the bridal veil and said, ¡°Rou¡¯er, that¡¯s for the groom to lift. Don¡¯t worry too much. With your Brother Song¡¯s martial skills, who in this world could hurt him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zeng Rou finally calmed down but then suddenly realized, ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say someone was trying to harm him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not harm in the sense you think. It¡¯s just that someone wants to ruin his reputation,¡± Xia Qingqing bit her lip. ¡°To prevent Brother Song¡¯s reputation from being damaged, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Sister, just tell me what you need. How can I help?¡± Zeng Rou asked anxiously.

    ¡°I need¡­ to borrow your bridal chamber.¡± Xia Qingqing instantly sealed Zeng Rou¡¯s acupoint.

    Zeng Rou had no defenses against her, and with her vision blocked by the bridal veil, she fainted before she could even make a sound.

    After covering Zeng Rou with the nket and cing her on the inner side of the bed, Xia Qingqing sighed, ¡°Rou¡¯er, knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you. It¡¯s better for you to remain an innocent bride. I hope you won¡¯t hate me in the future.¡±

    After setting everything up, Xia Qingqing got up and walked out.

    ¡°Leader Xia, you¡¯re leaving?¡± The guards greeted her with smiles.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Qingqing lowered her voice mysteriously and said, ¡°Miss Zeng told me to tell you¡­¡±

    She lowered her voice even more, and the guards instinctively leaned in to listen. Xia Qingqing¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she moved like lightning, sealing their acupoints in an instant.

    Xia Qingqing¡¯s martial skills had advanced rapidly over the years. Catching the guards by surprise, none of the Wangwu Sect disciples could stop her. Soon, the guards outside the bridal chamber were all subdued.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing everything unfold, Jiao Wan¡¯er started to panic.

    ¡°Making you a bride again,¡± Xia Qingqing said with a seductive smile that sent a chill down Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s spine.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was brought into the bridal chamber. When she saw Zeng Rou lying on the bed, seemingly asleep, she couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    There were already few women in the Golden Serpent Camp, and Zeng Rou had always been kind and gentle. Jiao Wan¡¯er had a good rtionship with her, so even though she was annoyed that Zeng Rou was marrying that devil, her concern was genuine.

    ¡°I only sealed her sleep acupoint. She¡¯ll wake up in a few hours,¡± Xia Qingqing said as she pushed Jiao Wan¡¯er onto the bed and started undressing her.

    ¡°You!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er was both embarrassed and furious. She had never been touched like this by another woman.

    Leaving only her undergarments on, Xia Qingqing quickly dressed her in the bridal gown she had prepared earlier.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face flushed, blending with the red wedding dress, making her even more stunning. Even Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°What a beautiful bride!¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 539: So Close, Yet So Far

    Chapter 539: So Close, Yet So Far

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was both furious and anxious. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Let you be a bride once more,¡± Xia Qingqing replied with a somewhat eerie smile.

    Looking at her own attire, Jiao Wan¡¯er quickly realized what Xia Qingqing was nning. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You and that person are really the same! D!sgusting, shameless, desp!cable!¡±

    Xia Qingqing sighed. ¡°Wan¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter how much you curse me. I admit I wronged you first, but Brother Song did nothing to offend you. You¡¯re trying to destroy his ambition, and I can¡¯t just let you act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Who says he didn¡¯t offend me? He¡­ he¡­¡± The events of that night were too hum!liating for Jiao Wan¡¯er to even mention. She wanted to bear it silently without others knowing. But after stammering for a while, she couldn¡¯t articte anything substantial.

    Xia Qingqing, having tied Jiao Wan¡¯er up and brought her here, felt a heavy burden. She didn¡¯t notice Wan¡¯er¡¯s abnormal reaction and continued, ¡°You¡¯re nning to use what happened between me and him to threaten him. I admit my guilt, and I can¡¯t k!ll you either, so this is the only solution I came up with. Once you be like me, you¡¯ll have no standing to speak out.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to be like you!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er felt guilty. <em>¡®If only you knew¡­ I¡¯ve been no different from you for a long time now¡­¡¯</em>

    Jiao Wan¡¯er understood Xia Qingqing¡¯s intention: if she too had an affa!r with Song Qingshu, she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out. After all, doing so would ruin her own reputation as well.

    ¡°Let me go. I promise I won¡¯t say anything,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er sighed in resignation. She didn¡¯t want to face that man again.¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± Xia Qingqing shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not children. A verbal promise means nothing. I¡¯ll only feel at ease if you¡¯re in the same boat as me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s already¡­¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er grew truly desperate. The thought of facing that demon again made her prefer to reveal her secret. But before she could finish, Xia Qingqing struck her mute acupoint.

    Xia Qingqing cautiously nced out the window, concerned. ¡°By now, the guests should be on their way here. To avoid any slip-ups, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for a while longer.¡±

    Seeing the anxious and teary expression on Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face, Xia Qingqing sighed softly. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I know this is hard to ept right now, but don¡¯t think of it all as bad. Brother Song is not only handsome and dashing, but he also possesses great skills and is dedicated to restoring our Han people¡¯s kingdom. To share even a fleeting moment of intimacy with him is something many women in this world dream of. In a way, you could say you¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Hearing this, Jiao Wan¡¯er nearly fainted from rage. That demon def!led me, and now you¡¯re saying I¡¯m the lucky one?

    ¡°Alright, wait here. In a bit, Brother Song will treat you like a cherished bride,¡± Xia Qingqing said as she heard footsteps approaching. She quickly threw a red veil over Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s head and slipped out the door, waiting outside.

    Before long, the groom, surrounded by a crowd, staggered toward the room. Seeing Song Qingshu, drunk and swaying, Xia Qingqing felt a mix of heartache and relief. With him in such a state, he wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss.

    Xia Qingqing had been worried that Song Qingshu would recognize Jiao Wan¡¯er and ruin her n, but she didn¡¯t know that the man she feared wasn¡¯t exactly a moral paragon.

    ¡°Huh, where are the guards at the door?¡± Situ Bolei was in high spirits today. After all, Zeng Rou was like a daughter to him, so he drank heavily. Even so, he sensed something was off. He had personally assigned the guards to this spot.

    ¡°I sent them to the front hall to drink. Today is a joyful day for the Leader, and the Leader has always treated his men well. How could I let them stand out here in the cold?¡± Xia Qingqing replied calmly. The guards she had knocked out earlier had already been discreetly moved to a nearby thicket.

    ¡°I see.¡± Situ Bolei nodded, not questioning it further.

    ¡°Ah, Youyou, what are you doing here?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Xia Qingqing and he staggered toward her.

    Xia Qingqing swiftly sidestepped and said urgently, ¡°Leader, you¡¯re drunk. It¡¯s time to head to the bridal chamber.¡±

    She secretly clenched her fists in anxiety. If Song Qingshu blurted something out in his drunken state, with his usual reckless behavior, he might drag her into the bridal chamber with him. If that happened, their secret affair would be exposed in front of everyone.

    Luckily, Song Qingshu retained a sliver of sobriety. Realizing her avoidance, he smiled sheepishly. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m going.¡±

    Everyone was too drunk to notice the brief interaction, and those close to Song Qingshu helped him into the room.

    ¡°Little bride, we¡¯ve delivered your husband,¡± Luo Liru¡¯s voice rang out, causing Jiao Wan¡¯er, sitting on the bed, to tremble.

    ¡°Sister Rou, you¡¯d better serve our Leader well tonight.¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling her ¡®Sister Rou¡¯? From now on, she¡¯s ¡®Big Sister¡¯!¡±

    ¡°True, true. How could I forget?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was utterly tense. Her ¡°husband¡± stood just a few feet away, yet she couldn¡¯t alert him.

    But even if she could, what difference would it make? Exposing such a scandal in front of everyone would not only fail to solve anything, but it would also ruin her and Song Qingshu¡¯s reputations.

    She alternated between hoping her ¡°husband¡± would recognize her and rescue her, and praying that he wouldn¡¯t recognize her at all. By the end, she no longer knew what she truly wanted.

    The group continued to joke, and when the bride on the bed didn¡¯t respond, they assumed she was just shy and paid it no mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s not disturb them any longer. Off we go!¡± Situ Bolei, feeling protective of his disciple, ushered the crowd out.

    ¡°Leader, we¡¯ve always admired your martial arts, but we¡¯re curious about your¡­ bedr0om skills¡­¡±

    As they reached the door, someone shouted.

    ¡°Our Leader is a dragon among men! Seven rounds in one night is nothing for him!¡± another voice chimed in, followed by l*ewdughter.

    ¡°Leader, if you can¡¯t keep your br!de in bed tonight, we won¡¯t recognize you as our leader tomorrow!¡± Luo Liru¡¯s voice boomed, with a chorus of cheers in response.

    Hearing her ¡°husband¡¯s¡± words, Jiao Wan¡¯er almost fainted.

    <em>¡®My foolish senior brother! Don¡¯t you know the one being ¡°kept in bed¡± is your beloved wife? Where did you learn such f!Ithy talk, and now of all times, you¡¯re using it to hum!liate me¡­¡¯</em>

    As these thoughts swirled, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Xia Qingqing, standing nearby, was likely the only one who could understand her feelings. ncing between Luo Liru and Jiao Wan¡¯er, she silently cursed the rowdy group.

    <em>¡®If I ever marry Brother Song, I won¡¯t let these people ruin my wedding night with their crude behavior.¡¯</em>

    Lost in thoughts of her own future wedding, Xia Qingqing briefly daydreamed. But she quickly sobered, remembering herplicated situation, and her face darkened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tonight I¡¯ll make sure she can¡¯t walk tomorrow, so you¡¯ll all see the Leader¡¯s prowess,¡± Song Qingshu boasted. He had long since be one of the gang, and under the influence of alc0hol, he unwittingly adopted their crudenguage, causing the two sober women in the room to silently curse him.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 540: To Seek Revenge or Not

    Chapter 540: To Seek Revenge or Not

    The people causing a ruckus in the bridal chamber eventually dispersed, and the room fell into a sudden quiet. Song Qingshu, swaying slightly, stumbled over to the bed and plopped down beside the bride. ¡°Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t take it to heart. These people are just crude by nature. What I said earlier was only to humor them.¡±

    Smelling the alcohol on the man beside her, Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, <em>¡®Who would believe you? Others may not know your true nature, but don¡¯t I know it all too well?¡¯</em>

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you scared?¡± Song Qingshu asked softly.

    Feeling his breath, Jiao Wan¡¯er, who had been tense and stiff, rxed slightly upon hearing his uncharacteristically gentle tone. Even though she knew the tenderness wasn¡¯t meant for her, she still found herself slightly lost in thought. <em>¡®Is this really the same violent and ruthless demon¡­?¡¯</em>

    ¡°Oh, I just remembered! We need to drink our nuptial wine!¡± Song Qingshu smacked his forehead, as if suddenly realizing. Though he had many women in this life, she was the only one he had ever formally married. Naturally, he was unfamiliar with the tedious rituals of this world¡¯s wedding customs.

    There was also Zhou Zhiruo, but when he had married her, he hadn¡¯t yet arrived in this world.

    Through the edge of her red veil, Jiao Wan¡¯er could see Song Qingshu staggering toward the table. She clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip, praying silently, <em>¡®Fall! Fall! Break your ne*ck, you ba*stard!¡¯</em>

    Unfortunately, heaven did not seem to hear her prayers. Though Song Qingshu stumbled and wobbled, he still managed to return with two wine cups in hand.

    Song Qingshu handed one of the cups to the bride, but she did not react at all.¡°What, still angry at me?¡± Song Qingshu hupped and frowned.

    <em>¡®Hmph, if only you¡¯d storm out in a rage. Then I¡¯d be safe,¡¯</em> Jiao Wan¡¯er thought bitterly.

    ¡°Oh, how could I forget? I need to lift the veil first!¡± Song Qingshu suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t take it the wrong way. Brother Song has little experience in these matters.¡±

    <em>¡®With your methods, how could you have no experience in this? You¡¯re just lying through your teeth!¡¯ </em>Jiao Wan¡¯er thought, recalling the night when he had subjected her to unheard-of torment. Her body, without her realizing, softened slightly at the memory.

    However, when she sensed that Song Qingshu was about to lift her red veil, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart leaped into her throat.

    <em>¡®It¡¯s over. Once he sees the bride is me, who knows what he¡¯ll do¡­¡¯</em>

    ¡°Eh? Rou¡¯er, why do you look different?¡± Looking at the beauty before him, who seemed to be both angry and shy, Song Qingshu rubbed his eyes in confusion.

    His hand brushed against the bride¡¯s face, and just as Jiao Wan¡¯er was growing increasingly anxious, Song Qingshu let out a sigh. ¡°Rou¡¯er, I must really be drunk, mistaking you for Lady Luo.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er had never imagined the situation would unfold like this. Watching Song Qingshu, who seemed half-asleep, gazing at her like a fool, she couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh, despite her earlier fear.

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, you won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Song Qingshu gently wrapped his arm around the bride¡¯s waist and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that recently, I did something terribly wrong to her. Guilt has been guing me, and I often dream of her at night. I didn¡¯t expect that even in my drunken state, I¡¯d still have such hallucinations.¡±

    When Song Qingshu¡¯s hand touched her again, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s body stiffened. But hearing his words, she froze in shock.

    <em>¡®Impossible. How could this demon feel guilt?¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu had haunted Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s dreams every night for days, waking her up in terror each time. Her fear of him had long since seeped into her very bones, so hearing his words now, she naturally didn¡¯t believe him.

    But despite her disbelief, Jiao Wan¡¯er mustered the courage to nce at Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes. To her surprise, they were indeed filled with confusion and remorse. ¡®Could it be that he really hasn¡¯t recognized me?¡¯

    ¡°Eh, Rou¡¯er, have you been hit by a pressure point?¡± Even though Song Qingshu was drunk, his instincts as a skilled fighter remained. Holding Jiao Wan¡¯er, he quickly noticed something wrong with her body.

    ¡°Ah, it must have been that mischievous girl, Youyou. No wonder she was lingering by the door earlier,¡± Song Qingshu muttered as he quickly released Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s pressure point. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at her, Rou¡¯er. She¡¯s always been a jealous one. Seeing you marry me probably made her upset, so she yed a little trick on you.¡±

    As soon as Jiao Wan¡¯er regained her mobility, she fiercely pushed Song Qingshu aside and jumped off the bed, rushing toward the door.

    <em>¡®Youyou? Qingshu? Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t her, who else could pull off such a prank?¡¯ </em>Hearing Song Qingshu refer to Xia Qingqing as a jealous woman, Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.

    ¡°Hey, Rou¡¯er, where are you going?¡± Just as Jiao Wan¡¯er reached the door, Song Qingshu¡¯s groggy voice came from behind her.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t getting up to chase her, Jiao Wan¡¯er curiously nced back, only to see Song Qingshu copse weakly onto the bed, as if he had fallen asleep.

    <em>¡®What a golden opportunity!¡¯</em>

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart raced. After a moment of hesitation, she pulled a dagger from her clothing and slowly approached the bed.

    She had prepared this dagger after that fateful night, intending to use it for self-defense should Song Qingshu ever try to vite her again. Yet, for some reason, Song Qingshu had acted as if nothing had happened in the days since, nevering to her again. This left her both relieved and strangely disappointed.

    Earlier, Xia Qingqing had acted impulsively, not thinking to search Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s body. After all, in Xia Qingqing¡¯s mind, with Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts skills, how could Jiao Wan¡¯er possibly hurt him, especially with her pressure points sealed?

    By sheer coincidence, Jiao Wan¡¯er had been handed a golden opportunity for revenge. A single stab could send that demon straight to hell.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er held the dagger over Song Qingshu¡¯s chest, ready to strike. But just as she was about to plunge the de in, her peripheral vision caught sight of Zeng Rou, who was huddled under the covers. Her heart wavered.

    Zeng Rou had always been a close friend. If she killed him now, wouldn¡¯t Zeng Rou be a widow right after getting married? And with Song Qingshu¡¯s current status, if he were to die in the bridal chamber, Rou would be the prime suspect¡­

    <em>¡®I¡¯ve already ruined her wedding night; how can I drag her into this mess too?¡¯ </em>Looking at the defenseless man on the bed, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face flushed as she battled internally.

    <em>¡®Fine, I¡¯ll spare your wretched life for now. I¡¯ll find another opportunity to take revenge.¡¯</em>

    Jiao Wan¡¯er shot Song Qingshu a hateful re, but she reluctantly withdrew the dagger. Deep down, she knew that with his martial arts skills, seeking revenge openly was impossible. Finding such a perfect chance again would be no easy task.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 541: Left in the Dark I

    Chapter 541: Left in the Dark I

    At that moment, Song Qingshu seemed to sense something and opened his eyes. Seeing the bride beside the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed, eximing, ¡°Rou¡¯er,e and drink the wedding wine with your husband.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was so frightened that she quickly hid the dagger back into her sleeve. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual, her eyes darted, and she came up with a n. She picked up the wine jug from the table and started pouring it into Song Qingshu¡¯s mouth, secretly fuming,<em> ¡®Drink, go ahead, drink as much as you want!¡¯</em>

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, that¡¯s enough, enough!¡± Song Qingshu coughed and reached out to push the jug away.

    Although he was drunk, their difference in strength was like night and day, so even in his drunken state, he easily pushed Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s hand aside.

    ¡°I remember the wedding wine isn¡¯t drunk like this, is it?¡± Song Qingshu suddenly sat up with a confused look on his face.

    For a brief moment, the aura Song Qingshu exuded reminded Jiao Wan¡¯er of the fear and helplessness she had felt when he dominated her that night. She was worried that this might snap him out of his drunken state, but to her relief, he still appeared just as foolish.

    It¡¯s best if he gets even more drunk, Jiao Wan¡¯er thought, a sly smile forming at the corners of her mouth. ¡°The rules in our Golden Serpent Camp are different from other ces. We drink straight from the jug,¡± she said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Qingshu was dumbfounded, clearly confused by this strange rule. ¡°Well, bring the jug over. Let¡¯s continue drinking.¡±

    Feeling triumphant, Jiao Wan¡¯er thought to herself,<em> ¡®Drink, drink, drink until you¡¯re dead!¡¯</em>Then she hurriedly handed him the wine jug.

    However, after just one sip, Song Qingshu stopped. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to drink the wedding wine together. How can I drink alone? Rou¡¯er,e, let¡¯s drink together.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Jiao Wan¡¯er suddenly felt a powerful force pull her into his arms.

    As Jiao Wan¡¯er opened her mouth to speak, the spout of the wine jug was shoved into it, and a burning stream of strong liquor poured down her throat.

    ¡°You take a sip, I take a sip¡ªthat¡¯s how we¡¯re supposed to drink wedding wine,¡± Song Qingshu said with satisfaction, finally releasing her.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er struggled to sit up. Although she was the leader of a group, she had always been a poor drinker. In that brief moment, she had already swallowed half a jug.

    With a flush rising in her cheeks, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt her head spinning and realized she was slightly tipsy. She shot a suspicious nce at Song Qingshu, unsure if this scoundrel was truly drunk or merely pretending.

    After a moment of thought, Jiao Wan¡¯er devised another n, speaking in a deliberately coy tone, ¡°Brother Song, earlier you mentioned doing something to wrong Madam Luo¡­ how serious was it?¡±

    Even calling that demon by such a name made Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s skin crawl with goosebumps, but she didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to gather some information. It would be a waste to simply leave after being mistaken for Zeng Rou, so she pressed on.

    ¡°Hmm, why does your voice sound different, Rou¡¯er?¡± Song Qingshu nced at her, puzzled.

    Panicking, Jiao Wan¡¯er quickly acted coquettish, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re drunk. My voice hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    The sweet, cloying tone that emerged from her mouth was so foreign that even Jiao Wan¡¯er found it hard to believe she had said it. She was immediately filled with disgust.

    ¡°Looks like I really am drunk, even hearing your voice wrong,¡± Song Qingshu said, rubbing his forehead lightly, ¡°But Rou¡¯er, you still call me brother even now?¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er realized her slip and blushed fiercely, but she had no choice but to continue the act to get the information she wanted. ¡°Husband¡­¡± she whispered.

    Though the word came out as faint as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, it made Jiao Wan¡¯er so embarrassed she could hardly stand it. Calling another man ¡°husband¡±¡ªshe felt utterly shameless.

    <em>¡®But it¡¯s just to fool him. He won¡¯t know it¡¯s me,¡¯ </em>Jiao Wan¡¯erforted herself.

    However, the moment the word ¡°husband¡± left her lips, she unconsciously looked at Song Qingshu with something more than mere hatred¡ªthere was now a hint of something indescribable in her gaze.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± Song Qingshu nodded approvingly, leaning in as if to kiss her.

    Prepared for this, Jiao Wan¡¯er braced herself, gently pushing him away. ¡°Husband¡­ you still haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± she said.

    ¡°What question?¡± Song Qingshu asked, looking utterly bewildered.

    Seeing his nk expression, Jiao Wan¡¯er was so furious she almost drew her dagger and stabbed him. She took a deep breath to calm herself and repeated, ¡°You mentioned earlier that you did something to wrong Madam Luo. Was it serious?¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er already knew how serious it was. Her question was merely to lower his guard, fearing he wouldn¡¯t tell the truth if he thought she was Zeng Rou.

    ¡°Oh, I remember now,¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression darkened, and after a long silence, he sighed. ¡°Of course it was serious. Lady Luo will probably never forgive me.¡±

    <em>¡®At least you know that much!¡¯</em>

    Jiao Wan¡¯er bit her lip so hard that blood began to seep out. ¡°I wonder¡­ what exactly did you do to Sister Wan¡¯er?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.

    Song Qingshu opened his mouth but hesitated for a long time without uttering a word. Finally, he sighed deeply. ¡°It concerns Lady Luo¡¯s reputation. I really can¡¯t say.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was unexpectedly relieved. If he couldn¡¯t even speak of it to his own wife, then based on Xia Qingqing¡¯s behavior earlier, it seemed she didn¡¯t know either. At least he had some sense of propriety.

    In a small stroke of luck, it appeared only the two of them knew about this incident.

    After a brief pause, Jiao Wan¡¯er asked the question that weighed most heavily on her mind. ¡°So¡­ will you ever do such a thing to Sister Wan¡¯er again?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Song Qingshu fell into deep thought, making Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart race with anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er was immediately furious. She had thought he was genuinely repentant and had even considered letting the matter go if he promised to leave her alone in the future. But now, this answer shattered that hope.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong, but there¡¯s something about Lady Luo¡¯s gentle and elegant demeanor that I just can¡¯t resist. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself and might seek her out again¡­¡±

    Hearing Song Qingshu praise her to her face left Jiao Wan¡¯er with a strange feeling. For a moment, she forgot to be angry, and the two of them simply sat there in awkward silence.

    ¡°Enough of this. Tonight is our special night; let¡¯s not talk about other women. A moment of spring is worth a thousand gold. Rou¡¯er, let us begin.¡± Song Qingshu suddenly said, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er was taken aback. She had been pouring him so much wine, hoping that he would soon pass out from intoxication. But now, he showed no sign of sleeping, leaving her unsure of how to escape.

    While Jiao Wan¡¯er hesitated, Song Qingshu reached out and pulled her into his arms. With a swift motion, he p!nned her beneath him on the bed, his breath reeking of alcohol as it wafted across her face. ¡°Rou¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take good care of you,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°No!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in panic, but before she could react, her soft l!ps were sealed by Song Qingshu¡¯s, leaving her only able to make muffled sounds.

    Pinned beneath him, Jiao Wan¡¯er could feel the overwhelming masculine energy radiating from him. The powerful pressure of his body made her feel utterly helpless. In her mind, she suddenly experienced a surge of submission, driven by the innate vulnerability of being a w0man.

    Suddenly, she felt a chill on her ch*est. Jiao Wan¡¯er snapped back to reality and realized that at some point, Song Qingshu had undone her cl0thing. Terrified, she struggled with all her might.

    But her strength was insignificant in the face of Song Qingshu¡¯s power, and her resistance only seemed to stir the beast within him.

    Trrrrrt!<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 542: Left in the Dark II

    Chapter 542: Left in the Dark II

    As the sound of fabric tearing rang through the air, Jiao Wan¡¯er froze in shock.

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, stop messing around. We¡¯re married now, and this is part of the natural course of life,¡± Song Qingshu softly said, nting a kiss on her earlobe.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was both angry and anxious.<em></em>

    <em>¡®Who is your Rou¡¯er?!¡¯</em>

    She wanted to push the man off her, but when her handsnded on his chest, it was as if all her strength disappeared into thin air. The warmth radiating from him made her heart tremble involuntarily.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er bit her lip, futilely trying to push him away. She hesitated, unsure if she should reveal her true identity. But this fool was drunk beyond reason, and even if she told him, he might not believe her. And even if he did, who knew if he would revert to the demon he had been that night.

    As she hesitated, her eyes suddenly widened because Song Qingshu was already pressing his lips to her mounds, fervently suc*king on them!

    <em>¡®B*stard!¡¯</em>Jiao Wan¡¯er lightly hit his back, her voice trembling with a hint of tears. She felt a strange, tingling sensation spreading from her ch*est, draining all the strength from her b0dy.

    <em>¡®Should I just let him do it? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s our first time. As long as I sneak away afterward, he¡¯ll think it was Zeng Rou when he wakes up tomorrow¡­¡¯</em> Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s lips parted slightly as she panted, her eyes filled with a dazed look.

    Her resolve faltered, and her b0dy became less resistant.

    Song Qingshu quickly noticed her legs parting slightly beneath him, and, overjoyed, he moved his waist between them, then put his raging dragon at the entrance of her slippery wet cave.

    As she felt his hard, burning presence teasing at the entrance, Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes lost focus.

    <em>¡®Am I really going to let him in?¡¯</em>

    Last time, she could say she was f0rced, but what could she say this time? Half-hearted consent?

    The man above her seemed to have infinite patience, only gently teasing the entrance without fully entering, focusing on soft caresses instead.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er had never been treated with such tenderness. After a moment, she shot a jealous nce at Zeng Rou, whoy not far away.

    <em>¡®This b*stard is treating me like his bride!¡¯</em>

    Suddenly, a strange feeling of having stolen her best friend¡¯s treasure surged within her. Once that thought took hold, she couldn¡¯t suppress it. Her soul, and even her b0dy, started trembling with excitement.

    She could feel her b0dy growing softer and warmer, heat flooding between her le*gs. Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turned so red it seemed like water might drip from it. She had never been this w*et in her life!

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was not an inexperienced girl, and after being teased relentlessly by Song Qingshu, her b0dy was already deeply ar0used. Yet, for some reason, this b*stard wasn¡¯t going further.

    Her slender fingers unknowingly wrapped around his waist, gently pressing him down, giving him all the hints he needed.

    But he still lingered at the entrance, asionally breaking her b0dy¡¯s barrier only to pull back right after, never fully entering.

    ¡°Husband, I want it¡­e in already¡­¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t believe she had spoken such shameless words in such a soft, alluring voice.

    <em>¡®Anyway, right now, I¡¯m Zeng Rou. No one will ever know¡­¡¯</em> Jiao Wan¡¯er kept reassuring herself, seeking sce.

    ¡°Is that what you really want?¡± Song Qingshu chuckled strangely before thrusting forward suddenly, burying himself ins!de her.

    Chraaat!

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s b0dy had already been well-prepared, slick and weing. As Song Qingshu entered her fully, both of them trembled at the intense, enveloping sensation of soft, slippery warmth.

    <em>¡®As long as I hold onto Zeng Rou¡¯s identity¡­it¡¯s fine~¡¯</em>

    Jiao Wan¡¯er thought, her remaining inhibitions faded. She moved her hips in rhythm with his, matching each of his thrusts. Soon, her m0ans of pleasure filled the entire room.

    ¡°Go, leader!¡± came the lech*erous cheers of several men outside the window.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er froze. She immediately recognized the loudest voice¡ªit was her husband!

    In that moment, she could no longer deceive herself. Frantically, she tried to push the man off her, but her b0dy was already so weak from his thrusting that she felt like a limp puddle, unable to muster any strength.

    ¡°Ahng..no¡­ stop¡­ no¡­¡±

    With her husband outside, Jiao Wan¡¯er dared not raise her voice. She shook her head desperately, lowering her voice to a whisper in her plea.

    ¡°But it was you who begged me to enter just now, wasn¡¯t it? And now, your husband is outside cheering me on. With such enthusiasm from both of you, how could I refuse?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile turned even more sinister.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been awake all along!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er was both shocked and furious.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t at first, but I woke upter. Now that things have gone this far, why bother resisting?¡± As he spoke, Song Qingshu thr*ust into her again, hitting the deepest parts of her honey pot.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er felt as though her very soul had been pushed out of her b0dy. She instinctively wanted to scream, but the thought of her husband outside stopped her. She quickly covered her mouth, stifling her moan halfway through.

    ¡°Leader, are you cking off in there?¡±

    Hearing the w0man¡¯s voice quiet down, Luo Liru chuckled from outside,pletely oblivious.

    Inside, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt her heart bleeding. *

    <em>¡®You fool. If you knew it was your wife in here, would you still beughing?¡¯</em>

    As if reading her thoughts, Song Qingshu whispered in her ear, ¡°Should I invite Brother Luo in to watch? I¡¯m sure he¡¯de running if I called him.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s nails dug deeply into his back, her eyes filled with desperation.

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better behave.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile grew even more wicked.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er could only nod helplessly, sighing inwardly.

    <em>¡®Brother Luo, you¡¯ve forced me into this, so don¡¯t me me¡­¡¯</em>

    ¡°K!ss me.¡± Song Qingshumanded from above.

    Havingpletely resigned herself, Jiao Wan¡¯er raised her graceful neck and offered her soft l!ps. When Song Qingshu¡¯s t0ngue probed in, she hesitated for a moment but soon parted her teeth, allowing him to enter and respond gently to his rough k!sses.

    Feeling the heat welling up inside her, making her even we*tter, Song Qingshu whispered in her ear, ¡°Knowing your husband is outside listening¡­ does it make your b0dy more sensitive?¡±

    Tears streamed down Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s cheeks. Her arms wrapped around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t say any more¡­ Tonight, you are my man.¡±

    *****

    Hearing the w0man¡¯s cries, Luo Liru, who had been eavesdropping outside the entire time, finally rxed.

    The sounds from inside had been too quiet earlier, making it hard to hear. Although he thought the w0man¡¯s voice sounded familiar, he dismissed it, turning to the men beside him with a grin. ¡°Leader sure took his time getting to it. Why don¡¯t we ce bets on how long he canst?¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 543: Laughter and Embarrassment

    Chapter 543: Laughter and Embarrassment

    ¡°Well, obviously! Our leader¡¯s strength is unparalleled¡ªhe could go all night without breaking a sweat.¡± Luo Li sessfully piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. The group huddled in the corner, listening to the sounds inside while engaging in their mischievous banter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. Although our leader¡¯s martial arts are unmatched, his physique seems a bit too slender. I doubt he¡¯s invincible in bed.¡±

    ¡°Come on! Not everyone has to be like you, all brawn and no skill. Our leader¡¯s slender appearance is because he¡¯s too handsome, which makes people mistakenly think he¡¯s weak. You haven¡¯t seen his solid chest¡ªwhen he takes off his clothes, it¡¯s all muscle.¡±

    ¡°Ew, you¡¯ve seen him without clothes?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Remember the time our leader fought in the rain? His whole body was drenched, and he was covered in the enemy¡¯s blood. I brought him fresh clothes afterward and caught a glimpse. Our leader is truly a man among men.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, looks like tonight that Miss Zeng is in for some trouble.¡±

    The group exchanged knowing nces, theirughter full of lewd humor. Recently, Song Qingshu had integrated well with them, often engaging in such jokes, so they weren¡¯t worried about offending him.

    Suddenly, a high-pitched cry came from the room.

    Luo Li raised his brows and winked at the others excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s started, it¡¯s started!¡±¡°Lao Luo, seriously? We¡¯re all bachelors, so eavesdropping is understandable. But you have a beautiful wife at home. Instead of cuddling with her, you¡¯re out here in the cold? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not up to it.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s face flushed as hisrades teased him. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m known for my stamina.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± The group erupted intoughter, clearly not buying it. ¡°Your wife looks so delicate¡ªif you really had that much stamina, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    ¡°Lao Luo, leaving your wife alone in bed like that¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid she might seekfort elsewhere?¡± The teasing continued, but since they were close friends, the jokes didn¡¯t cross the line.

    Luo Li¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Nonsense! My wife, Wan¡¯er, is gentle on the outside but tough on the inside. With her high status, no one in the Golden Serpent Camp could catch her eye.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not before, but now that our leader has arrived, charming and powerful, he¡¯s surely caught your wife¡¯s attention.¡±

    Luo Liughed it off, ¡°Our leader might catch Wan¡¯er¡¯s eye, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯d catch his.¡±

    The others nodded in agreement. ¡°True. Although Sister-inw is renowned as a beauty in the Golden Serpent Camp, she can¡¯t quitepare to Princess Changping or the head of Emei.¡±

    Another person pped Luo Li on the back. ¡°If our leader does take a liking to your wife, you should count yourself lucky! Bing brothers-in-arms with him is a blessing in disguise. He¡¯d definitely help you rise through the ranks.¡±

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re just jealous because your wife isn¡¯t as beautiful. Even if you offered her to me, I wouldn¡¯t take her!¡±

    Despite the teasing about his wife, Luo Li wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, he felt proud. After all, Wan¡¯er was a famous beauty, and being the subject of envy was something he could live with.

    As the group continued to joke, their voices gradually softened as they focused on the sounds from the room. All of them, filled with youthful energy, soon found themselves blushing as the w0man¡¯s delicate cries continued.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Miss Zeng, who seems so gentle, could sound so seductive,¡± one person remarked, swallowing hard, his eyes glowing with desire.

    ¡°This sound¡­ it¡¯s amazing! If the girls at the br0thels in town could cry like that, I¡¯d pay double.¡±

    Luo Li, feeling the rising heat in his own blood, suddenly shouted, ¡°Go for it, leader! We¡¯re all listening!¡±

    The moment his words left his mouth, the sounds inside abruptly stopped. The group immediately grumbled at him. ¡°Lao Luo, why did you have to shout? Now we can¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Miss Zeng is so shy; there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll make another sound now.¡±

    Luo Li regretted it too, but being scolded by his friends left him feeling awkward. He tried to save face by retorting, ¡°Our leader is a man among men. At this point, it¡¯s not up to Miss Zeng whether she stays quiet or not. Just wait¡ªshe¡¯ll cry out again soon enough.¡±

    As if on cue, the delicate sounds resumed, even more unrestrained than before.

    ¡°Brother Luo, since you¡¯ve said so much, I¡¯ll stop being polite.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s slightly tipsy voice drifted out from the room.

    Hearing that Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t angry, Luo Li¡¯s heart soared with joy. He repeatedly nodded, ¡°No need to hold back, leader! Enjoy yourself!¡± Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Why would our leader need to be polite about being with his own woman?[

    As Luo Li spoke, the w0man¡¯s m0ans faltered again, but this time, they quickly resumed.

    The men outside, already on edge, felt as though their hearts were being wed at.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! I need to find a w0man,¡± one man said with a strange look on his face. Unable to endure any longer, he left hurriedly.

    ¡°Our leader truly is a man among men. I¡¯m off too,¡± another said, walking away in admiration, hunched over as he clutched his tr0users.

    One by one, the group gradually dispersed, until only Luo Li remained. He stayed until everything finally quieted down. Unable to hold back any longer, he rushed home, thinking that Wan¡¯er must be asleep by now.

    But at this point, he didn¡¯t care¡­

    Inside the bridal chamber, Jiao Wan¡¯er looked at the man beside her with aplicated expression. If that night she had been f0rced, then tonight, she had half-heartedly gone along with it.

    The unprecedented pleasure made her b0dy and soul tremble uncontrobly. She felt a deep guilt toward her husband¡ªa moral burden that weighed heavily on her.

    But when she remembered Luo Li¡¯s shouting outside, her anger surged. He had no idea how embarrassing it was for her to hear his voice during such an intimate moment, and yet he kept cheering on Song Qingshu!

    Tears welled up in Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she nced at the sleeping Song Qingshu. After hesitating for a moment, she pulled Zeng Rou, who was lying beside her, into his arms.

    ¡°I hope he thinks it was Zeng Rou,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er blushed as she muttered to herself, unable to stop her hand from brushing her face. If Song Qingshu remembered how eagerly she had responded, she would have no face left to show in front of others.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 544: Compensation

    Chapter 544: Compensation

    Jiao Wan¡¯er carefully checked by the window and, seeing that everyone outside had already left, finally let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    Afraid that Song Qingshu might suddenly wake up, Jiao Wan¡¯er hurriedly opened the door and rushed outside. She paused for a moment but did not see Xia Qingqing waiting outside as she had expected.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but stomp her foot. ¡°That sly fox must be too ashamed to face me!¡± However, thinking about how Luo Liru had eavesdropped by the window and cheered on Song Qingshu, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt so embarrassed that she wished the ground would swallow her up.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re nearby. Now you can rest easy, your goal has finally been achieved.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er felt a surge of anger and bitterness, wiping her tears as she ran out of the courtyard.

    After Jiao Wan¡¯er left, Xia Qingqing stepped out from the shadows, her face also flushed. Recalling Luo Liru¡¯s carefree cheers from earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but spit in disgust, ¡°Men are all the same¡ªnone of them are any good.¡±

    Xia Qingqing understood that, as the person involved, Jiao Wan¡¯er was certainly feeling terrible. That¡¯s why she had deliberately avoided showing herself earlier to spare Jiao Wan¡¯er further embarrassment. After all, only the two of them knew the whole truth.

    ¡°Sigh, I hope she can get through this.¡± Xia Qingqing sighed quietly and, ncing once more at the clueless person in the bridal chamber, slowly disappeared into the darkness.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er, wiping her tears along the way, finally returned to her courtyard. She found Luo Liru pacing anxiously with reddened eyes. Unable to resist, she asked, ¡°Senior brother, what are you doing?¡±

    Seeing her return, Luo Liru¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurried over. ¡°Wan¡¯er, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡±¡°Oh, after the wedding, I chatted with Qingqing for a bit,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er calmly replied. Even though she hated Xia Qingqing to the core, she had no choice but to use her as an excuse for now.

    ¡°Enough talking, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. Come on.¡± Luo Liru, clearly aroused, didn¡¯t care where she had been and reached out to embrace her.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er instinctively dodged and frowned. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you in such a rush?¡± She had just returned from being with Song Qingshu, her legs still weak, and had no desire to let her husband touch her again.

    Luo Liru chuckled. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I went with some brothers to eavesdrop by the leader¡¯s room earlier. You wouldn¡¯t believe it, the leader may seem gentle and refined normally, but in bed, he¡¯s like a tiger. The bride was moaning so sweetly, we men couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, so we all rushed back to our wives.¡±

    He didn¡¯t notice Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face turning pale, then red, as he continued excitedly, ¡°Ah, that Zeng Rou, she usually speaks so softly, but who would¡¯ve thought her m0aning would be so seductive? Heh, her voice even sounds a bit like yours.¡±

    Jiao Wan¡¯er could no longer contain her anger. Pointing at the door, she yelled, ¡°Get out! You men are all despicable and shameless¡­¡±

    Before she could finish cursing, she copsed onto the table, sobbing. Jiao Wan¡¯er felt utterly trapped¡ªshe felt guilty toward her husband, yet was furious at him for eavesdropping, making her humiliation in the room earlier even worse. The guilt she felt was magnified several times over.

    Seeing his wife break down in tears, Luo Liru panicked and quickly apologized. ¡°Wan¡¯er, please don¡¯t be mad. It wasn¡¯t my idea to go listen in. Li Huzi from the Qianliu Vige wanted to go but was too scared to go alone, so he dragged us along. I couldn¡¯t refuse, that¡¯s why I went.¡±

    Luo Liru thought she was upset because he had gone to eavesdrop, especially since Zeng Rou was her close friend, and the act itself wasn¡¯t exactly honorable.

    What he didn¡¯t realize was that while Jiao Wan¡¯er was indeed furious about the eavesdropping, it wasn¡¯t because of Zeng Rou¡­

    ¡°You can keep making excuses, but you were the loudest one cheering.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er felt bitter, but she couldn¡¯t expose the full truth, so she just lifted her head and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today. I want to sleep alone. Go rest in the side room.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Luo Liru¡¯s arousal was instantly dampened. Although he was reluctant, he didn¡¯t dare argue, as Jiao Wan¡¯er, the leader of the Golden Serpent Camp, usually gentle and lovely, had an air of authority when she turned cold.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er understood what was going through her husband¡¯s mind. Seeing his disappointed face, she felt a pang of guilt. After all, she had wronged him first. Gritting her teeth, she let out a soft sigh, ¡°If you¡¯re really feeling ufortable, you can have Cui¡¯er apany you.¡±

    Cui¡¯er was Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s maid, a sweet and charming girl. Luo Liru had always been attracted to her but had never dared act on it out of fear of Jiao Wan¡¯er.

    Hearing Jiao Wan¡¯er offer Cui¡¯er, Luo Liru thought she was testing him and quickly waved his hands, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t joke like that. I¡¯ve always been loyal to you. How could I have any improper thoughts about Cui¡¯er?¡±

    Before, Jiao Wan¡¯er might have believed him, but after hearing his vulgarnguage several times recently, she knew well that his heart was restless. She coolly said, ¡°No need to pretend. I¡¯ve not been feeling welltely, so let Cui¡¯er take care of you for the next few days.¡±

    With that, she called Cui¡¯er in. ¡°Cui¡¯er, you will serve the young master tonight,¡± she said, her heart heavy as she turned and walked to her room.

    Seeing that his wife had really sent Cui¡¯er to him, Luo Liru was overjoyed. Unable to hold back any longer, he grabbed Cui¡¯er¡¯s hand and rushed toward the side room.

    Hearing them leave, Jiao Wan¡¯er, lying in bed, silently let her tears flow. ¡°Senior brother, consider this a smallpensation from me.¡±

    Having been tormented by Song Qingshu for half the night, Jiao Wan¡¯er was exhausted and soon fell asleep. But not long after, she was jolted awake by a warm flow between her legs. Looking down and seeing the mess in her skirt, her face flushed. ¡°Please, don¡¯t let this lead to a child.¡±

    Inside the bridal chamber, Song Qingshu awoke in a daze, his thirst waking him up. Seeing Zeng Rou nestled in his arms, a soft smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Huh? Why is her acupoints sealed?¡± Song Qingshu, now mostly sober, immediately sensed something was wrong with Zeng Rou and quickly unsealed her acupoints.

    <em>¡®Did I do something crazy while drunk?¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu¡¯s face twisted in confusion.

    With a soft m0an, Zeng Rou slowly awoke. Realizing she was lying in Song Qingshu¡¯s arms and that his chest was exposed, her face flushed deep red as she quickly turned away.

    Seeing her reaction, Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Rou Rou, we¡¯re already like this, and you¡¯re still shy?¡±

    Zeng Rou, still groggy, vaguely remembered Xia Qingqinging to find her, but beyond that, she recalled nothing. Now she found herself disheveled in Song Qingshu¡¯s embrace, feeling both embarrassed and confused, unsure how to respond.

    Song Qingshu, naturally gifted and aided by his powerful vitality, was again stirred by Zeng Rou¡¯s bashful appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but lean in and k!ss her delicate lips. ¡°Rou Rou, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 545: The Truth Comes to Light

    Chapter 545: The Truth Comes to Light

    Zeng Rou was feeling suspicious, but when Song Qingshu k!ssed her, her heart raced wildly, and her mind floated in the clouds, leaving no room for other thoughts.

    Her maidenly reserve made Zeng Rou want to turn her head away in embarrassment, but then she remembered that she was now Song Qingshu¡¯s wife. How could she refuse his k!ss? In this moment of hesitation, she thought of an excuse, ¡°We haven¡¯t even had the ceremonial wine yet¡­ Mmph~¡±

    Before Zeng Rou could finish speaking, her lips were sealed by Song Qingshu¡¯s. In that instant, it felt as if a bolt of electricity surged through her body. She was so overwhelmed with happiness that she almost fainted, shyly thinking to herself, <em>¡®Why is Brother Song in such a rush? Could it mean he really likes me¡­¡¯</em>

    Zeng Rou¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of girlish thoughts, but Song Qingshu, unaware of her internal musings, found the situation a little odd: just moments ago, they had been so intimate, so why was she still acting shy with just a k!ss now?

    His misunderstanding made his actions a bit hasty, while Zeng Rou, captivated by her feelings for him, willingly let him have his way with her.

    After an unknown amount of time, Song Qingshu finally realized something was off. Looking down at the girl beneath him, tears welling up in her eyes from pain, he froze. Lowering his gaze, the sight of bright red blood left him momentarily dumbstruck.

    ¡°Rou Rou, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song Qingshu felt like his brain wasn¡¯t functioning properly. They had been together for so long, how was she still a virgin?

    Could it be that the person before wasn¡¯t her? Song Qingshu felt a chill run down his spine, suddenly frightened.

    <em>¡®If it wasn¡¯t her, then who could it have been? Was it Qingqing¡­¡¯</em>He recalled seeing Xia Qingqing at the door earlier, but quickly dismissed the thought. No matter how mischievous Xia Qingqing could be, she wouldn¡¯t have done something like this on Zeng Rou¡¯s wedding night¡­

    Feeling the man atop her suddenly stop, Zeng Rou thought it was because he was being considerate of her, and her heart swelled with gratitude and happiness. She softly said, ¡°Husband, I can handle it¡­ You don¡¯t have to hold back¡­¡±

    As soon as she spoke, her cheeks flushed red, shocked by her own boldness in saying such a daring thing.

    Song Qingshu finally snapped out of his daze, touched by Zeng Rou¡¯s affection. His heart warmed, and he gently stroked her brow, ¡°Rou Rou, it was my fault just now¡­¡±

    Filled with tenderness, Song Qingshu¡¯s movements became much more gentle. Zeng Rou¡¯s tightly furrowed brows gradually rxed, and her expression grew sweeter and more joyful.

    *****

    The next morning, waking up to see the woman curled up like a kitten in his arms, Song Qingshu felt a wave of affection but also a tinge of confusion.

    <em>¡®Who was that womanst night?¡¯</em>

    Though his memories were somewhat hazy, certain fragments were still vivid. They had passionately engaged in hundreds of rounds of intimate battle, something Zeng Rou¡¯s youthful body surely couldn¡¯t have endured. But besides her, the bride, there had been no other women in the bridal chamber.

    Song Qingshu pondered and pondered, but couldn¡¯t make sense of it. He didn¡¯t dare ask Xia Qingqing or Ah Jiu either. The whole matter was too bizarre, and he feared provoking jealousy between the two women. So he decided to chalk it up as a strange but beautiful dream.

    Song Qingshu buried his doubts and spent the following days preparing various matters for the Golden Serpent Camp, getting ready for his uing journey north. At the same time, guilt gnawed at him over leaving Zeng Rou alone so soon after their wedding, so whenever he had a free moment, he would stay in Zeng Rou¡¯s chambers, keeping herpany.

    This constantpanionship, however, left Zeng Rou both happy and anxious. On one hand, she feared upsetting Ah Jiu and the others. On the other hand, she was secretly troubled, though she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. While Brother Song always made her feel joyful, he was insatiable like a wolf, and as a newly defl0wered bride, how could she keep up with his constant attentions? All she could do was endure the bittersweet exhaustion.

    As the time for departure drew closer, Song Qingshu could no longer hide certain matters from Zeng Rou. Naturally, she was utterly shocked when she learned that Xia Qingqing was also one of his women.

    Despite her surprise, Zeng Rou was not the type to wallow in romantic sentiments. She understood the importance of Song Qingshu¡¯s mission to head north to Yanjing and encouraged him to leave without worry, assuring him that she wouldn¡¯t feel neglected.

    When Song Qingshu was making final arrangements with Xia Qingqing and Ah Jiu, Zeng Rou couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue mischievously. While she was reluctant to see him go, she secretly felt a bit of relief¡ªat least she¡¯d finally be able to get a good night¡¯s sleep after he left¡­

    Thinking of the way others had been looking at hertely, Zeng Rou¡¯s face flushed crimson. She herself had noticed that she had been walking somewhat awkwardly these past few days.

    While the women were helping him pack, Song Qingshu quietly pulled Xia Qingqing aside, hesitating several times before finally speaking, his face full of embarrassment.

    ¡°Brother Song, is there something you want to tell me?¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she tentatively asked, secretly wondering if he was about to ask about the matter with Jiao Wan¡¯er¡­

    Xia Qingqing had never told Song Qingshu about what happened that night. She didn¡¯t want to burden him with such petty issues between women, figuring she could handle it herself. She was also worried that he might look down on her, as her actions that night were not exactly honorable.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually about Lady Luo¡­¡± Song Qingshu hesitated for a long time before finally confessing everything about how, under the influence of his heart demon, he had impulsively taken advantage of Jiao Wan¡¯er that night. After all, he was about to leave the Golden Serpent Camp, and if Xia Qingqing and the others remained unaware, Jiao Wan¡¯er could be a ticking time bomb at any moment.

    When Xia Qingqing first heard Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s name, she looked a bit guilty, thinking her actions had been discovered. But as Song Qingshu continued, her expression grew more and more incredulous.

    ¡°You already¡­ with her?¡± Xia Qingqing suddenly realized. No wonder Jiao Wan¡¯er hade to her, asking to leave the Golden Serpent Camp.

    ¡°Uh, I know I acted like a scoundrel and a beast, but there were reasons. You don¡¯t have to look at me like that.¡± Song Qingshu felt uneasy under Xia Qingqing¡¯s gaze and awkwardly exined.

    Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Brother Song, I just realized I did something really stupid.¡± Seeing his shocked expression, she recounted the events of that night with an odd expression.

    ¡°What? It was her that night?¡± Song Qingshu was equally shocked.

    ¡°So, after all this, it was just a huge misunderstanding.¡± Xia Qingqing pouted in frustration. ¡°If I¡¯d known you two had something going on, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to y the viin. I¡¯m not dealing with this mess anymore. You made it, you clean it up.¡±

    Blushing with a mix of shame, embarrassment, and a hint of jealousy, Xia Qingqing stamped her foot and hurried away.

    ¡°Your behavior that night was far more exaggerated, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Song Qingshu muttered, half-amused, half-exasperated. But he knew that Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s situation did indeed need to be dealt with; otherwise, things could get out of handter.

    After pondering for a moment, Song Qingshu made up his mind and headed towards Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s residence.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 546: Escape from Misery

    Chapter 546: Escape from Misery

    Jiao Wan¡¯er had not been doing welltely. Even the maids could tell that she was absent-minded and advised her to rest more.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er smiled bitterly. Rest? As soon as she closed her eyes, those images would flood her mind. How could she dare to rest? However, she knew that if she didn¡¯t sleep soon, her body would probably give out.

    Half-disrobed, she reclined on the bed. In a half-awake, half-asleep state, she couldn¡¯t help but think of that night in the bridal chamber. Unknowingly, her body began to heat up. If the previous experience left her with a deep impression of humiliation and helplessness, the one afterward in the bridal chamber brought apletely different, strange sensation.

    Since Song Qingshu had not known it was her at the time, Jiao Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t feel as much pressure afterward. Instead, she couldn¡¯t help but recall some of the scenes from that moment.

    That intense feeling of fusion between them was something she had never experienced before. She didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it, for whenever she did, she felt as though she was betraying her husband emotionally.

    ¡°Mistress¡­ Mistress?¡± The shocked voice of a maid came from outside the room, abruptly waking Jiao Wan¡¯er from her daze.

    Song Qingshu nodded to the maid. ¡°I need to discuss something with Chief Jiao.¡± With that, he walked straight into the inner courtyard.

    Although the maid found it improper, Song Qingshu¡¯s prestige had skyrocketed recently. Common folk like her revered him, and the idea of stopping him never crossed her mind. It wasn¡¯t until after she escorted him to the inner courtyard that she pped her forehead in realization: <em>¡®Oh no, the Mistress is resting!¡¯</em>

    Still, the maid didn¡¯t think that the upright and respected Golden Serpent King would have anything improper going on with the always graceful and demuredy. Shrugging, she went back to her duties.By the time Song Qingshu entered the room, Jiao Wan¡¯er hadn¡¯t had the chance to properly dress. In a flurry, she hastily covered her chest, cursing the maid under her breath.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, Madame. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Song Qingshu smiled faintly. Ever since he hade to understand the nature of his inner demons, he no longer felt the need to maintain a facade of moral righteousness, nor did he deliberately act roguish. He simply followed his instincts, making his mind clearer and more at ease. (G: There ya go.)

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red, and she quickly pulled the nket up to cover herself, shrinking into the bedding. Seeing Song Qingshu speak as if it were the most natural thing in the world, she couldn¡¯t help but curse him inwardly: How could someone be so shameless yet so self-assured?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Luo?¡± Song Qingshu casually nced around the room, asking as though it were an offhand question.

    ¡°He went to Ju County and won¡¯t be back today,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er answered, but immediately regretted it. Why did I add thatst part? It sounds like I¡¯m implying something¡­

    She looked up and, sure enough, saw Song Qingshu wearing a smirking expression. Jiao Wan¡¯er was so flustered she was nearly in tears.

    Noticing her reaction, Song Qingshu chuckled and moved to the bed, as though it were his own. ¡°Madame, make some room.¡±

    What does he want to do?

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart trembled, but her body instinctively shifted inward. Without hesitation, Song Qingshu kicked off his shoes and slipped under the nket.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get out!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er was both angry and anxious, her eyes darting to the door in fear that a servant might pass by. She would be mortified if anyone saw this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one is within ten zhang (about 33 meters) of this ce.¡± Song Qingshu wrapped his arm around her soft, voluptuous body and gave her a yful k!ss on the cheek.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er was instantly petrified, her face burning red. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Song Qingshu had initially just wanted to tease the typically graceful woman, but now, seeing her so delicate and alluring, his heart ignited with passion. He could no longer restrain himself and leaned in to k!ss her lips.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er, barely able to catch her breath, pleaded in a whisper, ¡°Not here, please.¡±

    As Song Qingshu had entered the residence openly, many people had surely noticed him. Jiao Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t dare allow any impropriety in such a conspicuous ce.

    After everything that had happened between them, Jiao Wan¡¯er knew she couldn¡¯t resist him. Her only wish now was not to be caught.

    ¡°But I prefer it here,¡± Song Qingshu said, his tone leaving no room for argument as his l!ps trailed down to her pale neck.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er shuddered and bit her lip to suppress a m0an. After what seemed like an eternity, she finally urged helplessly, ¡°Then hurry up!¡±

    Who knows how much time had passed, but eventually, Jiao Wan¡¯er, her face flushed with embarrassment, pushed the man off her and hurried to fix her disheveled clothes. ¡°This time, you¡¯ve truly ruined me. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what rumors will spread.¡±

    Having been alone with Song Qingshu in her room for so long, there was no telling what the servants would think. The more Jiao Wan¡¯er pondered, the more upset she became, and she couldn¡¯t help but sob quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I actually have good news. Do you want to hear it?¡± Song Qingshu, lookingpletely satisfied, reclinedzily on the bed, watching her flustered attempts to dress with amusement.

    ¡°You only bring me nightmares. What good news could there be?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er, her nose stinging with the urge to cry, quickly turned her head away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your wish to return to your hometown in Jinling? I can now give you that opportunity,¡± Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er froze in shock and pointed at him in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how do you know?¡± She had only ever mentioned this to Xia Qingqing. <em>¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯</em>

    ¡°The dress you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t as ttering as the bridal gown you wore that night,¡± Song Qingshu said as he reached out, pulling Jiao Wan¡¯er into his arms with a casual motion.

    ¡°You were pretending to be drunk!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face went deathly pale. Thinking of how she had willingly responded to him that night made her wish she could die on the spot.

    ¡°Whether I was drunk or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you obediently yed the bride that night. I can¡¯t treat you too cruelly, now can I?¡± Song Qingshu said, his fingers lightly tracing her smooth cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been your bride for more than just that one night¡­¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er turned her face away, biting her lips tightly.

    ¡°If you do one thing for me, I promise I won¡¯t bother you anymore,¡± Song Qingshu said, withdrawing his hand without concern.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart stirred.

    ¡°Now that the Manchu territories have been divided in two by the Golden Serpent Camp, the Jiangsu-Zhejiang region has be isted. Li Kexiu, the Green Standard Armymander in Jiangnan, will inevitably be a target for various factions,¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°However, his family is still in Yanjing, so he won¡¯t be siding with anyone just yet. I need you to go ahead to Jiangnan with trusted people to secure our position, making it easier for me to take control of the region quickly when the timees.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to sway Li Kexiu,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to win him over¡­¡± Song Qingshu suddenly frowned. ¡°Wait, someone¡¯sing.¡±

    Momentster, Jiao Wan¡¯er also heard voices. Her face turned pale as she looked at Song Qingshu still lying in her bed. Panicking, she was nearly in tears. ¡°It¡¯s my husband!¡±<hr>

    <strong>Things are Not Looking Good:</strong>

    Yes, things are not looking good. As you know, trantion requires a lot of time and energy. I trante, edit and proofread the chapters on my own. I will be honest here, I started tranting as a hobby, then it evolved to a hope of earning a living by doing something I enjoy.

    However, I suffered a chain of misfortunes during and after the pandemic, and earnings from FSM and RTV helped me a lot. It became a significant part of my life. As long as my monthly ie bordered around $200, I could make the time to trante in the middle of other works. Then RTV ended, and the earning decreased. Now, it has decreased to around $90-$100. And with PETTV nearingpletion, that would decrease even more. A*dsence gets me about $ 0.50 per day, and you can¡¯t get the payment until it reaches $100, so I can¡¯t depend on that either.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an issue in normal circumstances, but it matters a lot to me since I am still dealing with a lot of financial troubles. I am currently looking for a job, and will have to invest my time and energy in it once I get it.

    Long story short, if you enjoy reading this novel, support the trantion if you can, either by bing a Patron in Patreon, or sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. You can also take some time to watch a*ds to increase the revenue on A*dsence. Grains of sand together can form a desert.

    FSM supporters has been supporting me from the start no matter what, so I would continue to trante FSM as long as I am alive. But for the other projects, I now desperately need your support so that I can spend the time and energy to serve them to you all. That¡¯s all. Thank you.

 Chapter 547: Natural Deception Skills I

    Chapter 547: Natural Deception Skills I

    ¡°Oh? Brother Luo wasn¡¯t in Juxian? Why are you back so early?¡± Song Qingshu raised an eyebrow, even wondering if something had happened in Juxian.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu was still lying in bed without any intention of hiding, Jiao Wan¡¯er became so anxious she almost cried, ¡°Why are you still lying there? Hurry up and hide!¡±

    Noticing that Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s voice trembled with fear, Song Qingshu nced casually around and shrugged helplessly, ¡°Where should I hide?¡±

    ¡°Under the bed, quickly!¡± Hearing the footsteps getting closer, Jiao Wan¡¯er urgently lowered her voice, urging him. Without waiting for his response, she grabbed his clothes from the bed and stuffed them under it.

    ¡°Ridiculous! Even if he sees me, what can he do? As a man of dignity, how could I disgrace myself by hiding under a bed?¡± Song Qingshu tly refused.

    ¡°How can you be like this!¡± Just the thought of her husband discovering what had happened between her and Song Qingshu made Jiao Wan¡¯er dizzy with panic, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°You may not be afraid of him, but I still have my reputation to think of!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll hide, okay?¡± Seeing that he had teased her enough, Song Qingshu finally gave in. ¡°But I¡¯m definitely not hiding under the bed. I¡¯ll just hide¡­ in the nket.¡± With that, he slid under the covers.

    Looking at the bulge in the nket, Jiao Wan¡¯er was both angry and distressed, ¡°How is this a hiding spot? Anyone could tell at a nce that someone¡¯s under there.¡±

    At that moment, Luo Liru¡¯s footsteps had already reached the door. Gritting her teeth, Jiao Wan¡¯er dashed to the bed and quickly pulled the nket over herself, lying half-reclined as she faced the door.¡°Huh? Wan¡¯er, why are you still in bed?¡± Luo Liru looked at the situation in the room and was surprised.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart raced, and she discreetly spread her legs to raise the nket, creating more space for Song Qingshu to hide, hoping to prevent her husband from noticing anything suspicious.

    ¡°I was feeling a bit dizzy and was about to take a nap,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er said as calmly as she could. ¡°By the way, why are you back so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°I was halfway down the road when I realized I left something at home,¡± Luo Liru replied, not noticing anything amiss. He walked to a chest and began rummaging through it. ¡°By the way, have you seen a doctor for your difort?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, I have,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er stammered, her mind wandering. Not only had she seen the ¡®doctor,¡¯ but the ¡®doctor¡¯ had seen her entire body.

    Song Qingshu, clearly thinking the same, mischievously slid his hand under her skirt.

    ¡°Ah~¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er, unprepared, let out a soft cry, her face flushing instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Liru turned his head, looking at her curiously.

    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er, seething with anger, pinched the culprit beneath the nket. ¡°I think a mosquito just bit me.¡±

    ¡°Mosquitoes this time of year?¡± Luo Liru found it strange but didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Oh, I heard from the maids that the leader came to see you?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart leapt into her throat. ¡°But since you weren¡¯t home, he left after saying just a few words¡­ Ah~¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, what¡¯s going on today? Why do you keep making sounds?¡± Luo Liru shot his wife a suspicious nce.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s eyes nearly welled with tears, her body trembling as she tried to suppress it. ¡°Oh, I just suddenly remembered that the leader examined me. He said I¡¯ve been feeling weaktely and need more rest.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the leader¡¯s diagnosis, then I¡¯m reassured.¡± Luo Liru looked surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the leader, on top of his unrivaled martial arts, to also be a skilled healer.¡±

    Every time her husband praised Song Qingshu, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt even more miserable. ¡°Do you trust the leader that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Look at who the leader is. If I had even a tenth of his skills¡ªno, even just a fraction¡ªI¡¯d beughing in my dreams!¡± Luo Liru said with admiration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about him, except how much he enjoys bullying women¡­¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er bit her lip, subtly resisting the man under the nket¡¯s advances.

    ¡°The leader is like a god. Every woman in the Golden Serpent Camp dreams of being bullied by him. But they all know their ce; none of them could everpare to the Ninth Princess or Leader Zhou from Emei, haha.¡± Luo Liru said enviously.

    Jiao Wan¡¯er gritted her teeth. ¡°At least I don¡¯t want to be bullied by him!¡±

    Luo Liruughed heartily. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re only saying that in front of me. Admiring someone like the leader isn¡¯t something shameful, you know.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er was already being tormented enough by Song Qingshu under the nket. She had hoped for a bit offort from her husband, but instead, he madements like these, all while that scoundrel overheard every word.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, I don¡¯t mind if you admire the leader,¡± Luo Liru said with a grin as he found what he had been looking for. ¡°It¡¯s not like the leader would ever take a fancy to you.¡±

    ¡°Who says he wouldn¡¯t?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red, her voice suddenly tinged with an unintended sultriness.

    Luo Liru was taken aback but quicklyughed, ¡°Wan¡¯er, you always know how to joke around with me. I¡¯ve got to go now; the brothers are waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°Just go already! You¡¯re only making me more annoyed by staying here.¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er struggled to maintain herposure.<hr>

    <strong>Things are Not Looking Good:</strong>

    Yes, things are not looking good. As you know, trantion requires a lot of time and energy. I trante, edit and proofread the chapters on my own. I will be honest here, I started tranting as a hobby, then it evolved to a hope of earning a living by doing something I enjoy.

    However, I suffered a chain of misfortunes during and after the pandemic, and earnings from FSM and RTV helped me a lot. It became a significant part of my life. As long as my monthly ie bordered around $200, I could make the time to trante in the middle of other works. Then RTV ended, and the earning decreased. Now, it has decreased to around $90-$100. And with PETTV nearingpletion, that would decrease even more. A*dsence gets me about $ 0.50 per day, and you can¡¯t get the payment until it reaches $100, so I can¡¯t depend on that either.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an issue in normal circumstances, but it matters a lot to me since I am still dealing with a lot of financial troubles. I am currently looking for a job, and will have to invest my time and energy in it once I get it.

    Long story short, if you enjoy reading this novel, support the trantion if you can, either by bing a Patron in Patreon, or sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. You can also take some time to watch a*ds to increase the revenue on A*dsence. Grains of sand together can form a desert.

    FSM supporters has been supporting me from the start no matter what, so I would continue to trante FSM as long as I am alive. But for the other projects, I now desperately need your support so that I can spend the time and energy to serve them to you all. That¡¯s all. Thank you.

 Chapter 548: Natural Deception Skills II

    Chapter 548: Natural Deception Skills II

    She continued her efforts to keep up appearances with her husband while also fending off Song Qingshu¡¯s actions under the nket.

    It wasn¡¯t until Luo Liru¡¯s figure disappeared from the doorway that she realized her body had long since turned into a puddle of wet mud.

    ¡°Madam, yourposure in the face of crisis truly impresses me,¡± Song Qingshu teased as he stuck his head out from under the nket, grinning mischievously at the w0man¡¯s face, now just inches away.

    ¡°Senior Brother holds you in such high regard, yet youe behind his back to bully me. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er tried to push away the scoundrel on t0p of her, but no matter how hard she pushed, it had no effect. She grew more frustrated and bitter.

    ¡°It is a bit dishonorable,¡± Song Qingshu nodded in agreement.

    Just as Jiao Wan¡¯er thought he hade to his senses, he added with a smirk, ¡°But that¡¯s what makes it exciting.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s heart fluttered, though even she felt her scoldingcked strength, more like a lover¡¯s yful reproach.

    ¡°Alright, enough joking. Let¡¯s talk business.¡± Song Qingshu had taken enough advantage of her and suddenly adopted a serious expression.

    Blushing, Jiao Wan¡¯er adjusted her wrinkled clothes, a hint of grievance rising in her heart: He only cares about his own pleasure, without considering my feelings at all.Song Qingshu, oblivious to Jiao Wan¡¯er¡¯s changing emotions, casually asked, ¡°Hmm, where were we?¡±

    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t have the ability to win over Li Kexiu,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er huffed in annoyance.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Song Qingshu suddenly realized, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to win him over. Convincing him will likely require my personal involvement.¡±

    His thoughts drifted to Li Yuanzhi, that clever and spirited girl. If she found out I was visiting her only for her father¡¯s territory, she¡¯d probably throw a fit.

    And then there¡¯s Luo Bing¡ªI wonder if she¡¯s beenfortable at her family¡¯s home during this time¡­

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s sudden smile, Jiao Wan¡¯er felt a pang of difort.

    He had just taken advantage of her, and now he was thinking of other women.

    <em>¡®What am I to him?¡¯ </em>She interrupted his thoughts, asking, ¡°So, what do I need to do?¡±

    Snapping back to reality, Song Qingshu replied, ¡°I need you to take people to Yangzhou, establish a base there, and build good rtions with the lower-level soldiers of the Green Standard Army. Once I persuade Li Kexiu, I¡¯ll need to take control of the entire army as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er finally shifted her mind back to business, ¡°But I¡¯ll need a significant amount of funds.¡±

    At the mention of money, Song Qingshu immediately felt a headacheing on.

    Despite having taken control ofrge swathes of territory recently, his ambitions were vast. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t allow his subordinates to pige themon folk as they had in the past, lest they tarnish his reputation.

    Moreover, in an effort to win over hearts and minds, he had exempted the people of his territories from paying taxes for three years. Now, the funds seized from government treasuries were barely enough to cover his enormous expenses.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out the money,¡± Song Qingshu said seriously. ¡°For now, you focus on refining the n.¡± Deep in thought, he reminded himself, <em>¡®Emperor Chongzhen fell due to financial ruin. I can¡¯t follow in his footsteps.¡¯</em>

    ¡°Once this task is done, will I finally be free?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er asked quietly, staring at him. With her desires now faded, her rationality returned. She realized that their chaotic rtionship couldn¡¯t continue, and leaving him would be the best oue.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Song Qingshu smiled. ¡°Your faction has been away from Jinling for a long time. Yangzhou is just across the river from Jinling. You can take the opportunity to rebuild your camp¡¯s strength there.¡±

    ¡°What about my senior brother and younger brother?¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er pressed.

    ¡°They will remain here as hostages,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a slight smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat them like ordinary hostages. I¡¯ll continue to let themmand troops in the field. Who knows, they might even be reluctant to return to Jinling in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Jinling is their home. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t want to go back,¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er scoffed, refusing to believe such a thing could happen.

    ¡°You underestimate a man¡¯s desire for achievements and sess,¡± Song Qingshu shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to argue further and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It might be a long time before I see you again. How about we share a parting moment?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, stop calling it that!¡± Jiao Wan¡¯er blushed and spat at him. Though she had never heard the term before, she immediately understood its meaning.

    Song Qingshuughed heartily, scooped her up by the legs, and carried her back to the bed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    *****

    Over the next two days, Song Qingshu finalized all the arrangements.

    After bidding farewell to Ah Jiu, Xia Qingqing, Zeng Rou, and a few other women, he quietly left the Golden Serpent Camp.

    To avoid being recognized, Song Qingshu donned a silver mask that covered most of his face. As for why he chose silver, well, firstly, he thought it looked more stylish, and secondly, he believed only silver could match his handsome and dashing appearance¡­

    After half a day¡¯s journey, Song Qingshu arrived at a small, nameless town. Feeling hungry, he was drawn by the aroma of wine from a nearby restaurant. His appetite stirred, he strode over, but as he stepped inside and took in the scene, he was taken aback.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 549: The Cold and Elegant Girl

    Chapter 549: The Cold and Elegant Girl

    This small town was in a remote area, barely known to anyone unfamiliar with the region. Its name was so obscure that it was hard to locate even on a map. Yet, strangely enough, the inn was packed with people today, which seemed rather unusual for a ce like this.

    As someone entered, the patrons inside turned their heads toward him.

    Song Qingshu, being skilled and confident, sensed the strange atmosphere but remained unfazed. Calmly, he addressed the waiter approaching him. ¡°Find me a quiet spot.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, sir, you¡¯vee at just the right time! There¡¯s exactly one spot left¡ªthis way, please!¡± The waiter was overjoyed. Business had never been this good, and he had no idea why the usually empty inn was suddenly so crowded. If it weren¡¯t for a guest who had just paid and left, there wouldn¡¯t have been a single table avable.

    ¡°Waiter, bring me a pound of beef, a roast chicken, two vegetable dishes, and a jar of fine wine,¡± Song Qingshu ordered with ease after sitting down. Having seen heroes in martial arts dramas order this way in his previous life, he followed suit. Although his appetite wasn¡¯trge enough to devour ten pounds of beef like those characters, hepromised with one pound instead.

    When he first arrived in this world, he had hesitated to order beef, recalling from various travel guides that ughtering cattle without permission was a serious crime in ancient times. Naturally, inns wouldn¡¯t offer beef. He was worried he might embarrass himself by asking.

    However, it turned out that in this world, possibly due to the influence of nomadic nations in the north, beef wasmon and readily avable in inns.

    ¡°Got it! One pound of beef, a roast chicken, two vegetable dishes, and a jar of wine for our guest here!¡± The waiter, delighted by the generous tip, sang out the order cheerfully.

    The lively voice of the waiter caught the attention of the other patrons, who nced at Song Qingshu. Noticing his fine clothes,vish order, and generosity, several rogue-like individuals started considering whether they should rob this easy target somewhere quiet.¡°Father, this guy clearly has no experience in the martial world. Doesn¡¯t he know not to unt his wealth? I bet he¡¯s just some rich young lord out on a leisurely trip,¡± a crisp female voicemented. Although she tried to lower her voice, it was still audible to Song Qingshu¡¯s sharp ears.

    ncing in the direction of the voice, Song Qingshu was momentarily stunned. It was none other than the Mount Hua Sect, with the speaker being Yue Lingshan, the girl who had captured the heart of Linghu Chong.

    Since the inn was crowded when he entered, Song Qingshu hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the people inside. He hadn¡¯t noticed the presence of the Mount Hua Sect earlier and was surprised to see them now.

    ¡°Lingshan, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Though he looks like a spoiled young master, the way he carries himself suggests he doesn¡¯t regard these people as a threat. And that strange mask of his¡ªhe could very well be a master in disguise,¡± said a gentle voice. It was Ning Zhongze, Yue Lingshan¡¯s mother.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem much older than me. How could he be some kind of expert?¡± Yue Lingshan pouted, clearly unwilling to ept her mother¡¯s words.

    ¡°Senior sister, that¡¯s not necessarily true. The new Golden Serpent King isn¡¯t much older than us, yet he¡¯s recognized as one of the world¡¯s top martial artists,¡± a handsome young man interjected¡ªit was Lin Pingzhi, whose family had been destroyed.

    Song Qingshu had privately taught him the Five Sacred Mountains Divine Sword techniques during his stay at Mount Hua Sect, and Lin Pingzhi had been diligently practicing ever since, hoping to exact his revenge. Subconsciously, he spoke up for Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Hah! So even you¡¯re making fun of me now, little Lin?¡± Yue Lingshan huffed in frustration, though her defiance wavered. ¡°There aren¡¯t many like Song Qingshu in the world.¡±

    Even Yue Buqun, her father, couldn¡¯t help but intervene, clearing his throat. ¡°Lingshan, stop fooling around and finish your meal. We need to leave soon.¡±

    Yue Lingshan stuck her tongue out yfully at Lin Pingzhi, who smiled back and secretly held her hand under the table. Her cheeks turned bright red, though her expression softened with a trace of sweetness, and she quieted down.

    Observing the interaction at their table, Song Qingshu chuckled inwardly but made no move to greet them. Since he was deliberately traveling incognito, he had no intention of revealing his identity.

    Taking a sip of wine, Song Qingshu mused to himself, <em>¡®Yue Lingshan is no more than cute at best¡ªfar from being a great beauty. I don¡¯t understand what has Lin Pingzhi and Linghu Chong so obsessed with her. While Lin Pingzhi¡¯s attachment is understandable, Linghu Chong has a saintly woman by his side, whose looks, family, and personality surpass Yue Lingshan in every way. Yet he¡¯s still hung up on his first love. First love truly is mysterious.¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®If you ask me, her mother, Ning Zhongze, is far more beautiful. No wonder she was once known as a famed beauty in the martial world. Yue Buqun really is lucky. I still can¡¯t figure out why he gave up such a wife to practice that ridiculous Evil Exterminating Sword Manual.¡¯ </em>Luckily, Song Qingshu¡¯s mask concealed his expression; otherwise, anyone who saw his odd grin would¡¯ve thought he was crazy. (G: Clearly a man of culture.)

    As Song Qingshu¡¯s thoughts wandered, the lively inn suddenly fell silent. Curious, he looked up to see a girl in ck entering through the door.

    She had a pointed chin, wless porcin skin, and a small cherry-like mouth. Her lips were thin, and her neat rows of teeth gleamed like shattered jade. She was truly a rare beauty. However, her all-ck attire, along with her furrowed brows, gave her a cold and imposing presence.

    <em>¡®It¡¯s her!¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu¡¯s hand froze mid-air, wine cup suspended as his thoughts drifted back to Huashan. The stunning girl who used to call him ¡°Little Fool¡± was none other than Mu Wanqing. (G: Introduced in chapter 40.)

    The two had grown closer over their journey together, but at Jinling, Mu Wanqing left in anger after being provoked by Shui Sheng. Song Qingshu had hesitated at that critical moment, failing to stop her. Since then, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    ¡°Waiter, find me a quiet spot,¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s crisp yet cold voice broke the silence. Many of the martial world men, initially drawn to her beauty, hesitated under the weight of her icy demeanor and dared not approach her.

    The waiter snapped out of his daze, troubled by her request. ¡°Miss, the inn is full. Would you mind sharing a table with someone?¡±

    At the mention of sharing a table, Mu Wanqing¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Several bold men whistled flirtatiously. ¡°Come sit with us, pretty girl. We¡¯ve got space right here¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish, a sleeve arrow whizzed past, embedding itself in the pir beside his ear.

    Mu Wanqing raised her arm, her gaze icy. ¡°Say one more word, and next time, I won¡¯t miss.¡±

    Her swift action silenced the rowdy patrons, leaving no one willing to provoke her further.

    <em>¡®Still the same temper, she hasn¡¯t changed a bit,¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu thought with a hint of fondness.

    Mu Wanqing scanned the inn coldly before striding directly toward Song Qingshu¡¯s table. With a ¡°clink¡±, she tossed a silver ingot onto the table. ¡°This table is mine now. Consider the silverpensation for your loss.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 550: The Beautiful Taoist Nun

    Chapter 550: The Beautiful Taoist Nun

    ¡°Hehe, that young master is going to be in trouble,¡± Yue Lingshan said gleefully from a distance, her voice brimming with schadenfreude.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and exasperated.

    <em>¡®What a small world! Even with a mask, she still found me. Could it be that she picked me out because I looked easier to bully?¡¯</em>

    Seeing that Mu Wanqing hadn¡¯t recognized him, Song Qingshu decided not to reveal his identity and mischievously said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯tck silver.¡±

    ¡°Then what do youck?¡± Mu Wanqing gripped her long sword, her voice cold. It seemed that if he dared to say anything unpleasant, she would draw her sword without hesitation.

    ¡°I was just drinking alone out of boredom. If you don¡¯t mind, why not join me?¡± Song Qingshu raised his hand, inviting her politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to sharing a table with men,¡± Mu Wanqing replied icily.

    Song Qingshu shrugged. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. This is the only inn in town. I kindly invited you to share a table. If you don¡¯t want to, you¡¯re wee to find someone else to sit with.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s eyebrows arched in anger, but knowing she was partly at fault, she couldn¡¯tsh out. She nced around at the rough, burly men sitting at other tables and frowned deeply. ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t sit?¡± Mu Wanqing huffed as she sat down directly. After looking around, she decided that, among the people in the inn, this man was the least offensive to her eyes. She could put up with it¡ªafter all, she needed to ask someone for information.

    ¡°Waiter, bring some fine dishes. Thisdy¡¯s meal is on me,¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile, pleased that she had sat down.

    ¡°Who wants you to treat me? I have my own money!¡± Mu Wanqing called the waiter over and ordered several exquisite dishes and snacks. As the waiter was about to leave, she hesitated and added, ¡°Oh, and put his wine on my tab.¡± With that, she tossed a silver ingot over.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The onlookers knew of Mu Wanqing¡¯s fierce reputation and had been eagerly waiting to see this spoiled young master get humiliated. To their surprise, this fearsome girl ended up treating him to a meal.

    ¡°Women always fall for pretty faces. Hmph!¡±

    The crowd grumbled in resentment, cursing Song Qingshu under their breath and looking down on him with disdain.

    ¡°I thought she was a heroine, but she¡¯s just another vain girl.¡± Yue Lingshan was deeply disappointed.

    ¡°Senior Sister, keep your voice down. If she hears you, it¡¯ll only cause trouble,¡± Lin Pingzhi whispered, tugging on Yue Lingshan¡¯s sleeve. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how his senior sister could judge a man¡¯s looks when he was wearing a mask.

    ¡°Lingshan, don¡¯t stir up trouble.¡± Yue Buqun nced at his daughter. Though his martial skills were superior and he had manypanions from the Huashan Sect with him, they were on an important mission. It was best to avoid unnecessaryplications.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Yue Lingshan muttered, though she reluctantly pricked up her ears to hear what would happen next.

    Seeing that Mu Wanqing had paid for him, Song Qingshu was briefly surprised but remainedposed. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss. I shall ept it without hesitation.¡±

    The crowd cursed inwardly at his shamelessness.

    <em>¡®What kind of man lets a woman pay for him? This pretty boy is an embarrassment to all men!¡¯</em>

    They couldn¡¯t understand what Mu Wanqing saw in him.

    Mu Wanqing, however, wasn¡¯t concerned about such trivial matters. She asked nonchntly, ¡°No need to thank me. I have a few questions for you.¡±

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve epted your favor, I¡¯m at your service. Ask anything you like. If I know the answer, I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Song Qingshu said, curious about what she wanted to ask.

    Mu Wanqing gave a slight nod. ¡°Are you a local here?¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ half a local.¡±

    Mu Wanqing immediately scowled. ¡°Yes or no¡ªwhat does ¡®half a local¡¯ even mean?¡±

    Song Qingshu gave a wry smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t born here, but I¡¯ve lived in the area for many years. There¡¯s not much that happens around here that I don¡¯t know about. So, I suppose I¡¯m half a local.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. The entire region was under the control of the Golden Serpent Camp, and very little happened without his knowledge.

    Hearing this, Mu Wanqing¡¯s expression softened, and she was about to ask something when she suddenly closed her mouth, looking hesitant and uneasy.

    Song Qingshu was puzzled.<em></em>

    <em>¡®What kind of game is this? Why start asking and then stop?¡¯</em>

    He urged gently, ¡°Feel free to ask, Miss.¡±

    Mu Wanqing took a deep breath as if summoning her courage. ¡°Do you know anything about the Gold¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, a collective gasp echoed through the inn. The people around them were all staring at the door, including Song Qingshu, whose gaze was fixed there.

    Curious, Mu Wanqing turned to look as well.

    At the entrance stood a beautiful Taoist nun.

    Her loose, apricot-colored robes couldn¡¯t hide her graceful figure. Though she was dressed as someone in her thirties, her skin was still youthful, as delicate as that of a young maiden. She gently swung the horsetail whisk in her hand, her expression calm and serene. Her bright eyes sparkled with charm, and a faint blush adorned her cheeks, captivating everyone in the inn.

    Mu Wanqing noticed that even the man across from her was staring dumbfounded at the Taoist nun. Annoyed, she thought to herself,<em> ¡®Master was right. There isn¡¯t a single decent man in the world¡ªall unfaithful and fickle.¡¯ </em>

    Her mind drifted to Duan Yu and that Wang girl, but the scene was quickly reced by a memory from Jinling City: a charming girl nestled in Song Qingshu¡¯s arms, affectionately calling him ¡°husband.¡± And that scoundrel hadn¡¯t even tried to exin himself.

    For some reason, the sight of the masked man in front of her reminded her of that scene.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned strange. <em>¡®What kind of day is this? Why am I running into so many familiar faces?¡¯</em>

    The beautiful Taoist nun at the door¡ªwasn¡¯t that Li Mochou?

    Li Mochou, too, encountered the same problem Mu Wanqing had earlier: the inn was packed with no empty seats.

    But unlike before, the entire inn fell into an awkward silence. No one dared to invite her to sit with them.

    ¡°Li Mochou, the Red Fairy!¡±

    The people in the inn were no strangers to the martial world and had all heard of the infamous woman before them. Her apricot-colored robe and stunning beauty left no doubt about her identity.

    Li Mochou scanned the room and calmly approached the table next to Song Qingshu and Mu Wanqing. She stared silently at the burly men sitting there.

    The men¡¯s faces turned pale. ¡°Ah, Fairy Li, what a coincidence! We were just leaving. Waiter, the bill, please!¡±

    Without waiting for the waiter, they tossed some silver coins onto the table and rushed out of the inn.

    A soft chuckle escaped from Yue Lingshan in the distance. ¡°What a bunch of cowards, scared of a middle-aged Taoist nun.¡±

    ¡°Lingshan, silence!¡± Yue Buqun¡¯s expression darkened.

    Li Mochou¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. With a flick of her sleeve, a greasy chicken leg flew from the table, shooting straight toward Yue Lingshan¡¯s face.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for FSM, DCFD and AM from now on at BuyMeaCoffee page. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. Just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    <strong>FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT:</strong> I will be starting a FSM BONUS RELEASE EVENT. In this event, I will release 5 bonus chapters for every 5 new FSM Patrons. It can be FSM Level 1 or FSM Level 2, or the Supreme Patron; for every 5 new Patrons I will release 5 new bonus chapters at once. This event will continue indefinitely.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 551: Playing the Pig to Eat the Tiger

    Chapter 551: ying the Pig to Eat the Tiger

    ¡°Be careful, Senior Sister!¡±

    ¡°Shan¡¯er, watch out!¡±

    Lin Pingzhi and Yue Buqun moved simultaneously.

    Lin Pingzhi¡¯s sword shed brilliantly, with wless speed and angle. Unfortunately, due to hisck ofbat experience, the force behind his attack was too rigid. Just as the flying drumstick elerated mid-air, his precise thrust missed entirely.

    Thankfully, Yue Buqun was nearby. Grabbing a chopstick from the table, he struck after the fact but still managed to pin the drumstick to the table. However, some grease from the drumstick sttered onto Yue Lingshan.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yue Lingshan cried out, retreating in haste. Upon seeing the stain on her chest, she grew furious and was about to curse, but Yue Buqun interrupted her with a stern rebuke, ¡°Shan¡¯er, hold your tongue!¡±

    ¡°But it was clearly her¡­¡± Yue Lingshan began, but seeing the grim look on her father¡¯s face, she stomped her foot in frustration, suppressing her anger.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lady Li¡¯s mercy, do you think you¡¯d still be alive?¡± Yue Buqun scolded. He understood Li Mochou¡¯s fearsome reputation in the martial world. For her to only toss a drumstick was already a rare kindness.

    Though Yue Buqun was not afraid of the Scarlet Serpent Immortal, Li Mochou¡¯s fearsome reputation stemmed not just from her martial prowess but from her deadly hidden weapon¡ªthe Frozen Soul Silver Needle. With so many disciples present, Yue Buqun knew he couldn¡¯t guarantee everyone¡¯s safety if a fight broke out. If Li Mochou unleashed her rain of needles, half of the Mount Hua Sect disciples would surely perish. Therefore, he felt relieved and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the head of Mount Hua Sect is a true gentleman, and now that I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, the rumors are indeed true,¡± Li Mochou said with a slight nod. ¡°For your sake, I¡¯ll let this matter slide today.¡±

    Li Mochou gracefully sat down, and the quick-witted server had already cleaned up the table, offering her a fresh pot of fine tea.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Li,¡± Yue Buqun said with a sigh of relief. As he sat, he nced thoughtfully at Lin Pingzhi. The sword technique Lin had just used in his panic was something Yue had never seen before, yet it bore traces of Mount Hua Sect¡¯s swordsmanship¡­

    Yue Buqun, known for his deepposure, concealed his suspicions.

    Lin Pingzhi, however, felt his heart skip a beat. In his moment of urgency, he had identally used the sword technique taught to him by Brother Song. He wondered nervously if his master had noticed.

    <em>¡®Surely, it was too brief for them to notice¡­¡¯ </em>Lin Pingzhi reassured himself.

    Learning techniques from another sect was a grave taboo in the martial world. Yet, consumed by his desire for revenge, Lin Pingzhi had no choice but to disregard such conventions.

    Sharing a temperament simr to Yue Buqun, and having experienced the ordeal with the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual, Lin Pingzhi understood the danger of revealing such secrets. The sword technique taught by Song Qingshu was far more exquisite than anything he had ever learned, so he practiced it in secret, fearing exposure.

    Meanwhile, as Li Mochou sipped her tea, she thought to herself,<em> ¡®I truly underestimated the Mount Hua Sect Sect. Even an ordinary disciple possesses such refined swordsmanship. How much more terrifying must Yue Buqun¡¯s skills be?¡¯</em>

    Lin Pingzhi¡¯s exquisite swordy and Yue Buqun¡¯s profound internal strength had left asting impression on her, nting seeds of caution in her heart.

    What Li Mochou did not know, however, was that Lin Pingzhi¡¯s sword technique wasn¡¯t from Mount Hua Sect. In terms of sheer mastery of swordsmanship, even Yue Buqun might not be his match. What Lincked was simply experience and finesse.

    The people involved harbored their own thoughts, and after a brief lull, the bustling inn gradually returned to its noisy ambiance.

    ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you stared enough?¡± Mu Wanqing snapped, noticing that the man across from her was still staring at Li Mochou.

    ¡°There is a long way to go, I¡¯ve seen enough today,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a faint smile, snapping out of his daze.

    Mu Wanqing leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Are you tired of living? If she hears you, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±

    Though Mu Wanqing had killed people with her poison darts before, her reputation was nowhere near as fearsome as Li Mochou¡¯s. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to see this man across from her get skewered by one of Li¡¯s needles.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°So, thedy is concerned about me?¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She raised her arm, revealing a wrist crossbow. ¡°Say another word, and I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±

    ¡°Beneath that tough exterior, you have a kind heart,¡± Song Qingshu mused, thinking of Mu Wanqing¡¯s troubled past. He couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her.

    Swish!

    The dart trembled on the table before him, leaving Song Qingshu speechless. <em>¡®What a tsundere little girl.¡¯</em>

    ¡°My patience is limited,¡± Mu Wanqing warned coldly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have questions for you, that dart would¡¯ve already pierced you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sparing my life,¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile. ¡°Ask whatever you want, I¡¯ll answer.¡±

    Mu Wanqing gave him a strange look. His eyes were like the ocean¡ªdeep and calm¡ªand his voice was unnervingly steady, as if life and death held no meaning for him.

    <em>¡®Could he be a hidden expert?¡¯</em>

    She quickly dismissed the idea. If he truly were an expert, he wouldn¡¯t have remained motionless when she shot at him.

    <em>¡®He must be some young master from a wealthy family, out sightseeing and scared out of his wits.¡¯</em>

    Thinking this, a faint smile appeared on her lips, like the first thaw of winter snow, stunning Song Qingshu for a moment.

    Seeing his reaction, Mu Wanqing¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. She red at him and snapped, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you. You look beautiful when you smile,¡± Song Qingshu replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°One more look, and I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes!¡± Mu Wanqing threatened, quickly wiping the smile from her face.

    ¡°If thedy doesn¡¯t want me to look, I won¡¯t.¡± Song Qingshu raised his handszily.

    Mu Wanqing frowned. Normally, she would¡¯ve killed a man like this without hesitation. Yet, for some reason, today she couldn¡¯t summon the will to do so.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to ask me something?¡± Song Qingshu asked, curious about what had silenced her.

    Mu Wanqing snapped out of her thoughts and hesitantly asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re half a local, do you know where the Golden Serpent Camp is?¡±

    Everyone in the inn had been curious about what Mu Wanqing wanted to ask, and when she spoke, she didn¡¯t lower her voice. Thus, most of the people present heard her question. The bustling inn suddenly fell silent, and the atmosphere turned strange.

    Even Li Mochou¡¯s ears perked up, her curiosity piqued by why this stunning young woman was asking about the Golden Serpent Camp.<hr>

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C ing soon)

 Chapter 552: Playing the Tiger to Eat the Pig

    Chapter 552: ying the Tiger to Eat the Pig

    Mu Wanqing didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she spoke, the whole ce would fall silent. Feeling a little embarrassed, she raised the sleeve concealing her wrist-mounted dart and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Keep staring, and I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Her threat made everyone around quickly avert their gazes and resume their conversations. However, their ears perked up, eagerly waiting to hear what she would ask next.

    ¡°Why is the youngdy inquiring about the Golden Serpent Camp?¡± Song Qingshu paused in surprise at her question. He took his time, leisurely sipping a cup of wine before responding.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Mu Wanqing said impatiently, ring at him. ¡°Do you know or not?¡±

    ¡°That depends on your purpose for looking for the Golden Serpent Camp. If it¡¯s for revenge, then I know nothing. But if you¡¯re going to visit friends, I might know a little,¡± Song Qingshu replied unhurriedly.

    ¡°What nonsense is that? What¡¯s the difference?¡± Mu Wanqing frowned deeply.

    ¡°There¡¯s naturally a difference,¡± Song Qingshu said with a slight smile. ¡°The Golden Serpent Camp is currently at the height of its power, and its new leader, Song Qingshu, is known to be handsome, refined, and dashing¡­ not to mention skilled in unparalleled martial arts, able tomand the winds and rain, and¡­ ah, forget thatst part. Anyway, if you¡¯re going for revenge, it¡¯s certain you¡¯ll never return. I wouldn¡¯t want to see such a beautiful youngdy meet a tragic end, so in that case, I wouldn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Song Qingshu shamelessly praised himself in front of everyone, taking full advantage of the fact that his identity was concealed by a mask. While he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed in the slightest, the others were visibly disturbed, mentally cursing him.

    ¡°Ugh! I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless and sycophantic! If a tterer like him were to hold office, he¡¯d be groveling at every opportunity,¡± someone muttered under their breath. If he had been praising anyone else, someone in the room might have already stood up to teach him a lesson. However, since his ttery was directed toward the highly influential Song Qingshu, no one dared risk offending the Golden Serpent Camp to confront him.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s not as great as you say,¡± Mu Wanqing muttered, frowning deeply at his exaggerated praise. Yet, for some reason, she felt a tinge of happiness in her heart, her mind wandering to the memories she shared with Song Qingshu in the past. For a moment, she found herself lost in thought.

    Mu Wanqing was already a rare beauty, but the hint of shyness on her face made her even more enchanting. Even Song Qingshu found himself momentarily entranced, let alone the other men present.

    ¡°I heard that Song Qingshu is quite the yboy, always surrounded by stunning beauties. I wasn¡¯t sure before, but now it seems a beautiful youngdy has traveled all this way just to find him,¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°Ah, if I could spend one night with a beauty like that, it¡¯d be worth losing ten years of my life.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Look at yourself¡ªdo you really think you canpete with the Golden Serpent King for a woman?¡±

    The men exchanged knowing nces, their minds filled with crude fantasies.

    <em>¡®What an extraordinary beauty!¡¯ </em>Li Mochou thought to herself, ncing in their direction. She sighed inwardly. The look on Mu Wanqing¡¯s face was all too familiar¡ªonce upon a time, she had been just as shy and bashful in the throes of young love.

    ¡°Little Lin, stop staring at her!¡± A sharp voice suddenly interrupted the chatter.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking!¡± Lin Pingzhi¡¯s handsome face flushed red with embarrassment.

    ¡°You totally were.¡± Yue Lingshan turned her head away in anger.

    Lin Pingzhi felt wronged. He had only nced at Mu Wanqing out of curiosity, but he knew his senior sister¡¯s jealousy all too well. Considering the earlier events, her bad mood was understandable. He could only suppress his frustration and try tofort her with kind words.

    Watching the reactions around him, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride. He chuckled and said, ¡°Youngdy, are you perhaps searching for that towering hero, Song Qingshu?¡±

    ¡°Who said I was looking for him!¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s expression turned furious. She drew her sword in one swift motion and mmed it onto the table. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±

    Song Qingshu was stunned, snapping out of his narcissistic reverie. He silently reassured himself: <em>¡®She must hate me because she loves me. It¡¯s normal for young girls to have these little tempers.¡¯</em>

    ¡°Do you know where he is or not?¡± Mu Wanqing demanded, her anger rising as Song Qingshu remained silent.

    Before he could respond, an unpleasant voice interrupted from the side. ¡°Little girl, how could this rich boy possibly know anything about the martial world? If you want to find Song Qingshu,e with me.¡±

    Song Qingshu frowned and looked over. The speaker wore a bamboo hat, his thin figure and beady eyes gleaming unsettlingly.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Song Qingshu searched his memory but couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting him before.

    Mu Wanqing, already annoyed by the interruption, red at the stranger. ¡°And who are you?¡±

    ¡°No need to know who I am,¡± thenky man sneered. ¡°I overheard that you want to k!ll Song Qingshu, and I have a few things to say to you.¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s frown deepened. The man¡¯s gaze made her ufortable. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Thenky man stepped closer, sizing her up with an irritating grin. ¡°You¡¯ve got decent martial skills for someone your age, but you¡¯re still far from being a match for Song Qingshu. Even if you trained your whole life, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless.

    The man gave a sleazy smile. ¡°You could be my disciple. I¡¯ll teach you a few moves, and I guarantee you¡¯ll seed.¡±

    The moment those words left his mouth, the tavern erupted into chaos. Everyone stared at him, wondering who this bold, unremarkable man was.

    ¡°Do you also want to kill Song Qingshu?¡± Mu Wanqing lowered her gaze, her eyshes trembling slightly, making it hard to read her expression.

    ¡°Song Qingshu is nothing but a fraud,¡± thenky man scoffed. ¡°I, the Hawk of Qinghai, Qinghai Yixiao have been waiting for the chance to deal with him for years.¡±

    ¡°The Hawk of Qinghai!¡±

    The mention of his name sent a chill through the crowd. Qinghai Yixiao was a notorious figure in the underworld, infamous for his cruelty and unpredictable movements. His martial prowess was unmatched, and no one had been able to stop him for over a decade.

    ¡°What a loudmouth,¡± came a softugh from the side.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qinghai Yixiao snapped his head toward Li Mochou, who sipped her tea leisurely, paying no mind to his outburst.

    At that moment, Mu Wanqing let out a cold snort. ¡°He can only be k!lled by me. Anyone else who dares to harm him¡­ can die!¡±

    With that, she raised her arm and fired a dart straight at Qinghai Yixiao.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>BuymeaCoffee will no longer support Payoneer. Which means I won¡¯t be able to use it anymore. So, until further notice I won¡¯t be receiving any sponsored chapters through BuymeaCoffee.

    Meanwhile, I have thought up a way to receive Sponsored chapters through Patreon.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 553: Chaos Unfolds

    Chapter 553: Chaos Unfolds

    Qinghai Yixiao, the Hawk of Qinghai never expected Mu Wanqing to strike so suddenly. Fortunately, with years of experience in the dark underworld, he managed to narrowly evade the attack despite being caught off guard.

    Looking down at the torn gash in his robe, Qinghai Yixiao realized how close he hade to disaster. If he had been even a fraction slower, it would have ended badly. Enraged, he shouted, ¡°You wretch!¡± and drew his sword, thrusting it toward Mu Wanqing.

    Mu Wanqing let out a defiant snort and raised her sword without hesitation. She had taken the initiative and was now pressing her advantage. Although her opponent¡¯s martial skills surpassed hers, for the moment, she was holding her ground.

    Song Qingshu watched as the two fought evenly, deciding not to intervene just yet. Mu Wanqing wasn¡¯t in immediate danger, giving him time to ponder who Qinghai Yixiao truly was.

    After a moment of thought, he remembered the name. Qinghai Yixiao was a viin featured in ¡°The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡±. Zuo Lengchan, in his ambition to unite the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects, resorted to coercion and underhanded tactics. One such scheme involved sending Qinghai Yixiao to ambush the head of the Mount Tai Sect, forcing him to resign. However, the sect leader, Daoist Tianmen, refused to surrender, ultimately crippling his own meridians to break free, dragging Qinghai Yixiao to death with him.

    <em>¡®Both Mount Hua Sect and Qinghai Yixiao appearing now¡­ Could Zuo Lengchan be making a move again?¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu frowned. Since defeating Zuo Lengchan at Mount Tai, the two had be bitter enemies.

    Recently, Zuo Lengchan had even sent someone to seize the title of the new Golden Serpent King, only for Song Qingshu to thwart the n.

    Over the years, Zuo Lengchan had recruited over ten thousand secr disciples for the Mount Song Sect and gathered many notorious underworld fighters. His ambitions were clearly far greater than merely bing a leader within the martial world.

    With the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s influence expanding rapidly in Shandong and the Mount Song Sect nearby in Henan, conflicts of interest were inevitable. As the saying goes, ¡°two tigers cannot share the same mountain¡±. A confrontation between the two factions was unavoidable. While Song Qingshu was lost in thought, Mu Wanqing¡¯s movements started to falter. Though skilled for someone her age, she was no match for a seasoned viin like Qinghai Yixiao.

    As the fight progressed, Qinghai Yixiao gradually gained control. His gaze fell upon Mu Wanqing¡¯s sweat-dappled brow and rosy cheeks, and a wicked gleam lit in his eyes. It had been a long time since he encountered such a beautiful woman, and he intended to indulge himself today.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Wanqing cried out, having tripped over a table leg in her haste to evade. She stumbled, falling directly into Song Qingshu¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Well now, youngdy, you¡¯re quite forward. You¡¯ve got me feeling a little embarrassed,¡± Song Qingshu teased, though his hand subtly pressed the end of her sword¡¯s hilt.

    Qinghai Yixiao saw an opportunity to strike but stopped abruptly as Mu Wanqing¡¯s sword shifted slightly. If he had continued his attack, it would¡¯ve been like running straight into her de.

    With a startled cry, Qinghai Yixiao withdrew, ring suspiciously at the two.

    Just then, a cold voice sounded from the side: ¡°Qinghai Yixiao, you¡¯re a renowned martial artist, yet you stoop so low as to bully a young girl. Have you no shame?¡±

    Qinghai Yixiao spun around to see Li Mochou leisurely sipping tea. ¡°Li Mochou, we¡¯ve always kept to our own paths. Are you really going to interfere?¡±

    Though Qinghai Yixiao wasn¡¯t necessarily afraid of her, Li Mochou¡¯s fearsome reputation wasn¡¯t one to take lightly. He preferred not to provoke someone like her unless absolutely necessary.

    ¡°Song Qingshu once did me a favor. How could I stand by and watch while his woman gets bullied?¡± Li Mochou said with a sneer.

    Before Qinghai Yixiao could respond, Mu Wanqing jumped out of Song Qingshu¡¯s embrace, her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Hey! What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m not his woman!¡±

    Li Mochou smiled knowingly, choosing not to argue. As a woman experienced in the ways of the world, she could easily see through Mu Wanqing¡¯s real feelings. Though she imed to hate Song Qingshu, her actions¡ªrisking her life to protect him¡ªrevealed otherwise.

    Meanwhile, Yue Lingshan whispered to Lin Pingzhi, who had finally let go of her hand. ¡°See? With that witch standing up for her, Qinghai Yixiao won¡¯t dare harm Mu Wanqing. You can rx now.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi nodded. He had been prepared to draw his de and assist Mu Wanqing, unwilling to let Song Qingshu¡¯s benefactor suffer.

    Yue Lingshan noticed Lin Pingzhi¡¯s lingering gaze on Mu Wanqing and felt a twinge of jealousy. ¡°What, you think she¡¯s pretty, don¡¯t you? And here I thought you knew your limits¡ªrushing in would¡¯ve only gotten you killed with your half-baked skills.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Lin Pingzhi stammered awkwardly, finding himself at a loss for words.

    ¡°Lingshan, martial prowess isn¡¯t the most important thing for us in the righteous path. It¡¯s the spirit of chivalry that matters most,¡± Yue Buqun interjected. ¡°Lin Pingzhi¡¯s impulse to help ismendable¡ªa true disy of our ideals.¡±

    The surrounding disciples nodded in agreement, admiring their master¡¯s wisdom. Even Ning Zhongze looked at him with admiration. None of them, however, knew the sinister thoughts brewing in Yue Buqun¡¯s mind.

    <em>¡®So, Lin Pingzhi must¡¯ve gained confidence from mastering a new sword technique. But where did this mysterious sword arte from? He only knew some basic moves when he joined Mount Hua Sect, and he hasn¡¯t even finished learning our entry-level techniques¡­¡¯ </em>Yue Buqun¡¯s eyes narrowed as a chilling thought struck him.

    <em>¡®Could it be¡­ the ¡°Violet Mist Divine Skill manual¡±?¡¯</em> The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning.

    <em>¡®Yes, that must be it! The Lin family¡¯s sword art was famous, but Lin Zhennan¡¯s poor aptitude likely prevented him from mastering it. Lin Pingzhi, being the sole heir, must¡¯ve inherited the manual. He must¡¯ve finally grasped its secrets after practicing our techniques¡­¡¯</em>

    <em>¡®What a schemer!¡¯ </em>Yue Buqun thought bitterly.<em> ¡®He tricked me into believing the manual was still hidden in the Lin family¡¯s old house, all the while mastering the art himself! If not for his slip today, I might¡¯ve beenpletely fooled.¡¯</em>

    Yue Buqun cast a sharp nce at Lin Pingzhi, already devising a new n.

    Meanwhile, Qinghai Yixiao¡¯s anger red after hearing Li Mochou¡¯s remark. ¡°Surnamed Li! I tried reasoning with you out of respect. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Respect? I¡¯ve always punished the faithless and despicable. Do you think someone like you is worthy of beingpared to me?¡±

    ¡°Hah! You wiped out the entire Lu family. Even I was shocked by your ruthlessness. And now you y the heroine?¡± Qinghai Yixiao sneered and spat on the ground.

    Swish!

    Li Mochou¡¯s white whisk swept through the air, slicing a nearby table in half.

    Qinghai Yixiao, having suffered under Mu Wanqing¡¯s earlier attack, dared not let his guard down now. Fully alert, he narrowly evaded Li Mochou¡¯s sudden strike.

    ¡°You really want to fight, Surnamed Li?¡± Qinghai Yixiao growled, his expression darkening as the tension between them escted.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 554: Poisoned

    Chapter 554: Poisoned

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Meanwhile, Song Qingshu cried out in agony, staggering forward as he iled toward Mu Wanqing.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Wanqing eximed in surprise. Seeing him charge toward the tip of her sword, she instinctively shifted her de to the side. This slight hesitation caused her to miss the perfect chance to dodge. Before she could react, Song Qingshu had already collided with her, sending them both tumbling.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s vision darkened as she lost her bnce and fell backward. Just as she tried to get up, a sudden weight pressed down on her chest¡ªSong Qingshu hadnded on top of her.

    The girl¡¯s soft and fragrant body left Song Qingshu reluctant to move. He closed his eyes, pretending to be gravely injured and murmured dramatically, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­ I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±

    Mu Wanqing, furious and humiliated, could feel the heat of his breath on her chest. ¡°Get off me! I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t breathe!¡± she yelled, shoving him repeatedly, but Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Song Qingshu hurriedly exined, ¡°Miss, I swear I don¡¯t mean to take advantage of you! That scoundrel struck me with his palm just now¡ªI¡¯mpletely shattered and can¡¯t even move!¡±

    Mu Wanqing had witnessed Qinghai Yixiao¡¯s palm strike. With his level of martial arts, an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have survived. Song Qingshu¡¯s mere survival was already a stroke of fortune.

    Although she understood this, epting it was another matter. Regret filled her heart¡ªhad she known things would turn out like this, she would have pierced him with her sword earlier, sparing herself the indignity. Raised by a strict and extreme master, Mu Wanqing had always treated men¡¯s lives as worthless. Priding herself on her purity, she couldn¡¯t tolerate being touched by men¡ªnormally, even receiving a nce from one would have prompted her to draw her sword.

    Seeing Mu Wanqing raise her arm, preparing to fire a poisoned sleeve dart, Song Qingshu broke into a cold sweat.<em> ¡®She¡¯s so fierce¡­¡¯</em>

    Sensing the danger, Song Qingshu decided not to push his luck any further. He adjusted his expression to appear proper and said with feigned sincerity, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare disrespect you, miss. Even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll get off you.¡±

    As Song Qingshu gritted his teeth and began shifting his weight to move off her, Mu Wanqing felt a twinge of guilt. Given how seriously injured he seemed, moving could put his life at risk. Of course, allowing him to remain on top of her was out of the question.

    Using a hint of inner strength, Song Qingshu broke into a sweat, the drops sliding down onto Mu Wanqing¡¯s face and neck.

    At first, Mu Wanqing was furious, but realizing that he was in so much pain he could barely stay conscious, she couldn¡¯t help but ask with some concern, ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I live or die, as long as your honor remains intact,¡± Song Qingshu responded. His words stirred a mix of gratitude and guilt in Mu Wanqing, leaving her at a loss for what to say.

    Even when Song Qingshu tried to rise several times but copsed back onto her due to exhaustion, she no longer scolded him. Her face only reddened further each time.

    <em>¡®She acts tough, but deep down, she¡¯s kind-hearted,¡¯</em> Song Qingshu mused. Now feeling guilty himself, he decided to stop taking advantage of the situation. As he pushed himself up, he said, ¡°Miss, help me a bit¡ªjust give me a push.¡±

    The idental contact was making Mu Wanqing increasingly ufortable. Without hesitation, she pushed him to the side.

    This time, Song Qingshu rolled off with an ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Mu Wanqing immediately stood up, grabbing her sword, ready to stab him twice in frustration. However, seeing how gravely injured he looked, she held back. Turning her cold gaze toward Qinghai Yixiao, she shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll k!ll you!¡±

    Qinghai Yixiao, engaged in a fierce battle with Li Mochou, was already struggling. Li Mochou¡¯s exquisite techniques and her extraordinary Qinggong made him wary. Fearing her famous Frozen Soul Silver Needles, he grew increasingly desperate, and his moves became chaotic.

    Li Mochou, an experienced fighter, immediately exploited his vulnerability. Qinghai Yixiao barely managed to block her strike, but she swept her horsetail whisk across his chest, sending him sprawling as blood sprayed from his mouth. In his current state, he was incapable of continuing the fight.

    Mu Wanqing rushed halfway toward him but halted when she saw he had lost all ability to resist. Reluctant to attack someone defenseless, she let out a cold huff, sheathed her sword, and stood aside with a frosty expression.

    Li Mochou cast a nce at Mu Wanqing, her heart secretly admiring the girl.

    <em>¡®No wonder she¡¯s involved with Song Qingshu¡ªwhat a fierce beauty.¡¯ </em>

    Qinghai Yixiao, humiliated, shouted, ¡°Surnamed Li, you won because you had help! Without interference, you couldn¡¯t have beaten me!¡±

    Li Mochou sneered. ¡°I thought you were some mighty figure, but you¡¯re just a coward who can¡¯t ept defeat. Be honest¡ªcould you have beaten me in a fair fight?¡±

    Earlier, Li Mochou had been cautious, wary of Qinghai Yixiao¡¯s infamous reputation. But now that she had gauged his abilities, she found him unimpressive. Had she fought seriously from the start, she could have killed him within twenty moves.

    Qinghai Yixiao¡¯s face flushed at her scorn, but fearing Li Mochou¡¯s ruthlessness, he swallowed his pride. ¡°Fine, your martial arts are a bit better than mine. But the Qinghai Sect has many masters. I¡¯m just one of the weaker ones. If you k!ll me, the Qinghai Sect won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°The Qinghai Sect?¡± Li Mochou frowned slightly. The name sounded unfamiliar. But her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to back down. ¡°Judging from your skills, the Qinghai Sect isn¡¯t much. K!lling you means nothing to me. What can your sect do about it?¡±

    With a flick of her sleeve, Li Mochou sent an Frozen Soul Silver Needle flying toward Qinghai Yixiao. His pupils shrank in terror, but severely injured, he could only watch helplessly as the needle shot toward him.

    Everyone present believed the viin¡¯s life was about to end. But just as the needle was about to strike, a sharp gust of wind intercepted it with a swishing sound. The thin needle snapped in half mid-air.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Wanqing cried out, clutching her arm.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s sharp eyes quickly spotted the broken needle embedded in Mu Wanqing¡¯s arm. His expression changed drastically, and he rushed to her side.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Without thinking, Song Qingshu tore her sleeve to inspect the wound. However, his concern was answered with a crisp p to the face.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 555: Red Fairy in Trouble

    Chapter 555: Red Fairy in Trouble

    Since the Frozen Soul Silver Needle was a highly toxic weapon, Song Qingshu focused all his attention on detoxifying Mu Wanqing, unaware that his actions might be inappropriate.

    However, in Mu Wanqing¡¯s view, this strange man suddenly rushing over to tear open her sleeve was an affront she couldn¡¯t tolerate. Giving him a p was already lenient¡ªif it weren¡¯t for the poison surging through her body, making her dizzy, she would have chased after him with her sword.

    Song Qingshu had no time to exin and urgently shouted at Li Mochou, ¡°The antidote!¡±

    Although he could expel the poison using his internal energy, the process would be slow¡ªfar less effective than using the antidote.

    ¡°That pampered fool is as good as dead.¡± Everyone present shared the same thought upon seeing Song Qingshu daring to shout at the ruthless Li Mochou, a woman known for killing without hesitation.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Li Mochou merely rolled her eyes, retrieved two porcin bottles from her robe, and threw them over. She coldly instructed, ¡°Apply the red one externally, and take the white one internally.¡±

    Song Qingshu was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Li Mochou to give him the antidote so readily. Did she recognize his identity?

    Shaking his head to dismiss the distracting thoughts, he focused on applying the medicine to Mu Wanqing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ touch me¡­¡± Mu Wanqing weakly protested, the poison clouding her mind. Song Qingshu ignored her resistance, first feeding her a pill to stabilize her vital energy, then pouring the contents of the red porcin bottle directly onto the wound. He scattered so much medicine that even the floor was covered.

    Watching from a distance, Li Mochou felt a pang of distress and scolded, ¡°Brat, do you have to use so much?¡±

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t show the slightest shame and casually replied, ¡°Better to use more¡ªjust to be safe.¡±

    Seeing her painstakingly crafted antidote wasted so recklessly, Li Mochou was furious and nearly pped him. But her attention was soon drawn to the three figures entering the inn, and she couldn¡¯t afford to concern herself with Song Qingshu anymore.

    ¡°Well, well, such arrogance! How dare you belittle the martial arts of the Qinghai Sect?¡± The speaker was a burly old man with a flowing ck beard.

    Another man, dressed simrly, stood beside him, but the third person¡¯s appearance was unnervingly strange¡ªhis facecked a nose, and his features were disturbingly t, like a nk canvas.

    ¡°One Finger Zen?¡± Li Mochou furrowed her brows, brushing her whisk with a sweep as she said, ¡°Since when does Shaolin concern itself with the Qinghai Sect¡¯s affairs?¡±

    The bearded elder snorted. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not entirely ignorant if you can recognize my One Finger Zen. But you¡¯re still limited in knowledge. Who said only Shaolin monks know this skill?¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡± Li Mochou suddenly realized. ¡°So, it¡¯s the Twin Fiends of Hejian.¡±

    The Twin Fiends of Hejian were infamous for their battle against Shaolin¡¯s Vajra Evil Subduing Ring during the Lion ughter Assembly. Together with other experts, they had broken through the once-invincible formation, nearly causing a disaster for the monks involved. Their reputation preceded them, and Li Mochou¡¯s expression grew solemn upon seeing them involved.

    Song Qingshu had been preupied with tending to Mu Wanqing, but upon hearing mention of the Twin Fiends, he nced up curiously. Seeing that their fingers were intact, he was surprised. Hadn¡¯t he shattered those fingers with his internal energy back in Kaifeng? How could they have recovered so quickly?

    ¡°Master, you must seek justice for your disciple!¡± Qinghai Yixiao, who had previouslyin on the floor like a beaten dog, suddenly wailed.

    The remaining guests in the inn were shocked by his outburst.

    Yue Lingshan whispered to Ning Zhongze, ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t Qinghai Yixiao already a notorious figure in the demonic path? Just who is his master?¡±

    Ning Zhongze was equally puzzled and turned to Yue Buqun for an answer.

    After a moment of thought, Yue Buqun said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Qinghai Yixiao¡¯s master is the fearsome nk Fiend, a demon from decades past¡­¡±

    The Mount Hua disciples all turned toward the three neers, and their gaze fell on the man with the featureless face¡ªno nose, just a nk surface.

    Although Yue Buqun had lowered his voice, the experts in the room still overheard him. The nk Fiend chuckled sinisterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone in the Central ins to remember me after all these years. You must be the famed Gentleman Sword, Sect Master Yue.¡±

    Yue Buqun forced a smile and stood to return the greeting. ¡°Indeed, it is I, Yue.¡±

    The nk Fiend snorted, his smile devoid of warmth. ¡°Today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with the Mount Hua Sect. I hope Sect Master Yue will refrain from meddling.¡±

    Yue Buqun nodded. ¡°Naturally, the Mount Hua Sect has no quarrel with the Qinghai Sect.¡±

    Hearing his master¡¯s intention to remain neutral, Lin Pingzhi grew anxious. ¡°Master¡­ isn¡¯t that against the principles of chivalry?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t truly concerned about Li Mochou, but with her protecting Mu Wanqing, he feared that if she perished at the hands of the nk Fiend, Mu Wanqing would also be doomed. How could he repay Song Qingshu¡¯s past kindness if that happened?

    Yue Buqun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Pingzhi, one must consider the circumstances when acting chivalrously. Li Mochou is a ruthless demoness¡ªhow is she worthy of our help?¡±

    The lingering goodwill between both sides from earlier encounters evaporated in an instant. Li Mochou sneered coldly, ¡°What a Gentleman Sword¡ªso full of righteousness and virtue.¡±

    Yue Lingshan, still holding a grudge from earlier events, grew furious at Li Mochou¡¯s mocking tone. She drew her sword with a sh and shouted, ¡°Li! I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Even you want to fight me?¡± Li Mochou nced at her dismissively.

    Yue Lingshan¡¯s face flushed with anger, caught between advancing or retreating. Just then, Yue Buqun spoke calmly, ¡°Shan¡¯er, now is the time for the Qinghai Sect elders to resolve their grievances with Daoist Li Mochou. As for our issues with her, we¡¯ll settle themter.¡±

    Even the nk Fiend couldn¡¯t help but curse Yue Buqun¡¯s shamelessness in his heart. His words sounded noble, but the truth was obvious¡ªonce Li Mochou exhausted herself fighting the Qinghai Sect experts, the Mount Hua Sect could easily take advantage. How could Li Mochou survive under such circumstances?

    Li Mochou also realized the danger she was in. With the Qinggong skills of the Ancient Tomb Sect, she could escape if she truly wished. However, ncing at the poisoned Mu Wanqing, she hesitated.

    ¡°Sect Master Yue, the Mount Hua Sect prides itself on righteousness. This matter has nothing to do with the girl. I ask that you protect her in the name of chivalry,¡± Li Mochou finally said. She hoped that entrusting Mu Wanqing to the Mount Hua Sect would give the girl a chance of survival. If Mu Wanqing fell into the hands of the Qinghai Sect, she would suffer a fate worse than death.

    Yue Buqun hesitated but hadn¡¯t yet responded when Qinghai Yixiao burst outughing. ¡°Surnamed Li, you¡¯re so protective of that girl. Could she be your love child with some secret lover?¡±

    The moment those words left his mouth, both Li Mochou and Mu Wanqing erupted in fury.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 556: No One Dares

    Chapter 556: No One Dares

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Because of her background, Mu Wanqing was extremely sensitive, and Li Mochou was known for her strict self-discipline. Even when she was madly in love with Lu Zhanyuan in her youth, she never allowed him to take advantage of her. Hearing Qinghai Yixiao¡¯s indecent words, both women snapped.

    Without exchanging a word, they simultaneously raised their hands. One shot a poison sleeve arrow, and the other released a silver Frozen Soul Silver Needle, both flying toward his face in an instant.

    In a sh of white, the nk Fiend moved from the doorway to Qinghai Yixiao¡¯s side, swirling his long sleeve to sweep the venomous projectiles to the ground.

    ¡°Hmph, trying to kill a disciple of mine in front of me? You two are too naive.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s heart sank. Judging by his disy of martial skill, it seemed today might truly be dangerous for her.

    Qinghai Yixiao, having narrowly escaped death, finally gathered his wits and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, though this woman is wicked, she¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful. Master, you¡¯re in for a lucky day.¡±

    His words wereden with vulgar intent. The patrons of the inn were shocked by his boldness, but the nk Fiend not only took no offense but burst intoughter. ¡°You truly understand me well, my disciple. Very well, once I¡¯ve had my fun, she¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Qinghai Yixiao beamed, his eyes drifting toward Mu Wanqing. Despite his earlier fright, the thought of obtaining two stunning beauties aspensation delighted him. He thought smugly,<em> ¡®Though my master is powerful, he¡¯s old and won¡¯t be able to keep up for long. With my two uncles, Bu Tai and Hao Mi, uninterested in women, both beauties will ultimately be mine alone.¡¯</em>¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Li Mochou¡¯s expression turned icy as she lunged toward Qinghai Yixiao, her dust whisk aimed at his vital points. The nk Fiend reacted swiftly, stepping in to protect his disciple.

    However, Li Mochou had no intention of engaging him directly. Changing tactics mid-attack, she unleashed fierce and unpredictable strikes on the nk Fiend instead.

    Li Mochou had roamed the martial world for years, feared not just for her martial arts and poison needles, but also for her wealth ofbat experience. Against weaker foes, she could secure victory easily. Against equals, she almost always emerged as thest one standing. And when outmatched, she relied on her cunning to escape alive.

    She had once snatched Lu Wushuang from under the nose of Huang Yaoshi, one of the Five Greats of the martial world. A mere nk Fiend, no matter how skilled, was unlikely to pose the same threat as Huang Yaoshi.

    Feigning anger and recklessness, Li Mochouunched a fake assault on Qinghai Yixiao, leaving the nk Fiend unable to detect her true intent.

    In a battle between experts, a moment¡¯s misstep was all it took. The nk Fiend lost his advantage, and Li Mochou¡¯s relentless attacksbined with the sudden appearance of more Frozen Soul Silver Needles¡ªleft him overwhelmed. Frustrated, he dodged while yelling in anger.

    On the other side, Yue Buqun observed the battle intently, his heart heavy. Li Mochou¡¯s reputation was well-deserved; if it were just the two of them in the fight, the nk Fiend would have surely met his end.

    Yue Buqun was torn.

    On one hand, the nk Fiend was a longtime friend of Zuo Lengchan, which meant his presence in the Central ins likely had something to do with Zuo. If Li Mochou could eliminate him, it would weaken Zuo¡¯s influence.

    On the other hand, Yue Buqun knew that offending Li Mochou was dangerous. If she managed to escape, Huashan Sect would face endless trouble with her lurking in the shadows, waiting for revenge.

    <em>¡®Let them fight until they¡¯re both exhausted. Then I¡¯ll clean up the mess,¡¯ </em>Yue Buqun decided.

    After all, whether it was the nk Fiend or the Two Demons of Hejians, their skills were on par with his. He could only protect himself for now. But seeing Li Mochou¡¯s ferocity gave him other ideas.

    ¡°Senior brother, the nk Fiend is in real trouble. Should we help him?¡± Hao Mi frowned, clearly concerned about how the battle was unfolding.

    Bu Tai snorted. ¡°Let him suffer a bit. Maybe he¡¯ll stop acting so arrogant. The Central ins is full of hidden talents¡ªthere are many people we can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±

    Hao Mi nodded in agreement, gently rubbing his recently healed fingers. The memory of the young man they encountered in Kaifeng still sent chills down his spine. ¡®If not for the ck Jade Intermittent Ointment we obtained from Western Shaolin, my One-Finger Zen would¡¯ve been crippled forever.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Mu Wanqing, having taken the antidote, felt the poison gradually dissipate. Regaining her strength, she struggled to stand, but Song Qingshu stopped her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help her,¡± Mu Wanqing replied, gripping her sword tightly as she searched for an opening to deliver a fatal strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. The poison hasn¡¯t cleared from your system yet. Rushing in now would only get you killed.¡± Song Qingshu pressed her back into the chair.

    Annoyed by his repeated interference, Mu Wanqing muttered, ¡°I still have a slim chance if I go now. If I wait and Daoist Li loses, my fate will be worse than death. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Song Qingshu shook his head with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, no one will dare touch you.¡±

    Mu Wanqing was puzzled by his certainty. ¡°Why not?¡± she asked instinctively.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°Because you are the Golden Serpent King¡¯s woman. In Shandong, no one dares cross the Golden Serpent King.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s face flushed as she stammered, ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s his woman?¡±

    A long silence followed before Mu Wanqing realized something. Her eyes grew cold as she looked at Song Qingshu. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be gravely injured?¡±

    Song Qingshu froze. Earlier, he had pretended to be seriously wounded, taking advantage of the situation to get close to her. But when he saw her poisoned, he¡¯d leapt up without thinking.

    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ I suddenly felt this overwhelming urge to save you, and it gave me strength. But now¡­ ah, I feel faint¡­ so faint¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Mu Wanqing, realizing she had been deceived, was ovee with shame and fury. She drew her sword and swung it at Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Stop! If you keep hitting me, I really will die!¡± Song Qingshu cried as he dodged around the inn, drawingughter from the other patrons.

    Yue Lingshan couldn¡¯t help but pinch Lin Pingzhi. ¡°You men are the worst! You¡¯ll risk anything just to take advantage of a girl.¡±

    Lin Pingzhi sulked. <em>¡®It¡¯s not even my fault¡ªwhy are you pinching me?¡¯</em>

    Bu Tai nced at Song Qingshu suspiciously. Every time he stumbled or lowered his head, he miraculously avoided Mu Wanqing¡¯s sword. <em>¡®Is this guy secretly a martial arts master?¡¯</em>

    ¡°Junior brother, we¡¯d better take care of Li Mochou now, before things get moreplicated,¡± Bu Tai said grimly, motioning for Hao Mi to nk Li Mochou from both sides.<hr>

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 557: Who Carries More Weight

    Whether it was the nk Fiend or the Twin Fiends of Hejian, they were all elders of the martial world¡¯s previous generation.

    Li Mochou, relying on the Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s ultimate techniques and herbat prowess, could barely hold off one of them. Now, with all three attacking her from different angles, how could she possibly withstand them?

    However, Li Mochou, who had long wandered between life and death, reacted swiftly. She first fired several Ice Soul needles, forcing the nk Fiend back, and then used her whisk to block the Twin Fiends¡¯ acupoint-sealing pegs and judge¡¯s pens.

    The Twin Fiends cooperated seamlessly. Both extended two fingers imbued with ¡®One Finger Zen¡¯ from opposite sides, striking toward her. Suddenly, a ck mist rose from Li Mochou¡¯s palm, which she raised to meet Bu Tai¡¯s fingers. The impact sent her flying back a step, narrowly avoiding Hao Mi¡¯s strike.

    Seeing her fend off three veteran masters in a sh, the crowd burst into loud cheers.

    Bu Tai shot a vicious re at the onlookers, and the tavern fell silent. He lifted his darkening fingers, his face changing slightly. ¡°Five Poison Palm!¡±

    ¡°How does the taste of my Five Poison Palm feel?¡± Li Mochou smiled faintly, though her heart was bitter. The earlier exchange had sessfully poisoned her opponent, but her own arm had gone numb from the impact. It was unlikely she could use it again anytime soon.

    With an arm crippled, she could no longer use her whisk in tandem with the Five Poison Palm and Frozen Soul Needles. This would cut herbat power in half. If these three worked together, she¡¯d fall within thirty moves.

    ¡°Senior Brother, expel the poison quickly!¡± Hao Mi urged, shielding his brother while blocking Li Mochou¡¯s escape route. In Hao Mi¡¯s view, as long as the three of them remained in good shape, capturing Li Mochou would be easy. There was no need to rush, especially with the Mount Hua Sect lurking nearby, watching like hawks. If that hypocrite Yue Buqun struck Bu Tai during his detoxification, it would be impossible to guard against.

    Bu Tai gave a slight nod and closed his eyes to expel the poison. Beads of ck blood oozed from his fingertips.

    The nk Fiend, though furious at his earlier loss, was now cautious. While he wanted to reim his honor, he had to admit that he had underestimated this woman. With the Twin Fiends remaining still, he was wary of rushing in recklessly.

    With each harboring their own thoughts, the situation remained in a tense stalemate.

    Mu Wanqing, aware of the delicate bnce, hesitated to pursue Song Qingshu any further. She wanted to help Li Mochou but feared her involvement might shatter the fragile equilibrium, sparking a violent conflict.

    ¡°Hey,e over here,¡± Mu Wanqing suddenly called to Song Qingshu, noticing the absence of panic in his gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m noting. If I do, you¡¯ll kill me,¡± Song Qingshu replied, shaking his head firmly.

    Mu Wanqing took a deep breath, calming her rising anger. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°And you can¡¯t hit me either,¡± Song Qingshu quickly added.

    Mu Wanqing froze for a moment. For some reason, his tone reminded her of someone she¡¯d met on Mount Hua.

    A strange feeling stirred within her, softening her voice. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did Song Qingshu reluctantly walk over.

    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Mu Wanqing asked, though she already had her answer.

    ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± Song Qingshu scoffed. ¡°Of course, those three old monsters will win. They¡¯re just overthinking things and forgot that this so-called Red Fairy is already running on fumes.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Wanqing snapped, both furious and anxious. His unlucky words could doom Li Mochou!

    Li Mochou red at him as well. She had been carefully regting her breathing, and her arm was slowly regaining feeling. Now, thanks to his interruption, the enemy wouldn¡¯t give her any more time.

    Sure enough, the nk Fiend, noticing her expression change, chuckled wickedly. ¡°My beauty, I was careless earlier and let you take advantage of me. Why don¡¯t we y a little more now?¡±

    With that, he steadied his breath and began advancing toward Li Mochou.

    Sweat beaded at Li Mochou¡¯s temples. She had already decided¡ªif today were herst, she would take at least one of them down with her.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Wanqing rushed forward, raising her sword to stand beside Li Mochou.

    ¡°Oh ho, before I could even enjoy the big beauty, a little beauty hase over, all jealous,¡± the nk Fiend sneered lewdly, clearly dismissing Mu Wanqing.

    Li Mochou frowned. ¡°Step aside. You¡¯re no match for him.¡±

    ¡°I, Mu Wanqing, distinguish clearly between gratitude and grudges. You saved me; how could I abandon you?¡± Mu Wanqing shook her head, determined to stay.

    ¡°Your martial arts are too weak. If you stay, I¡¯ll only have to protect you,¡± Li Mochou said, her voice tinged with rare warmth. She had long grown ustomed to the cold-heartedness of people¡ªeven her own disciples had betrayed her in times of crisis. Yet, this stranger was willing to face death alongside her.

    A rare feeling of warmth rose within Li Mochou¡¯s heart. No matter what, she decided, she would ensure Mu Wanqing¡¯s safety today.

    ¡°Miss Mu, listen to me. These men are despicable. If you stay, you¡¯ll only endanger yourself. I¡¯ll cover your escape. When you meet Song Qingshu again, tell him that my debt to him is repaid.¡±

    Song Qingshu was stunned upon hearing this. He had only saved her on a whim, snatching her from Master Xuanzheng¡¯s grasp. Yet, she had remembered the favor all along, willing to sacrifice her life to repay him.

    With the Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s Qinggong, Li Mochou had a good chance of escaping if she truly wanted to. But she stayed, unwilling to let Mu Wanqing fall into the enemy¡¯s hands and suffer humiliation.

    To think that a ruthless woman like Li Mochou could be so loyal and sentimental¡ªit left Song Qingshu deeply moved.

    Mu Wanqing felt even more touched. But as the nk Fiend continued closing in, she suddenly shouted in desperation, ¡°Stop! Do you know who I am?¡±

    The fiend paused, entertained by the panic in her eyes. ¡°Oh? And just who might you be?¡±

    Though reluctant to invoke her father¡¯s name, Mu Wanqing knew she had no choice. She bit her lip and stood tall. ¡°I am the Princess of Dali! My father is Duan Zhengchun, Prince of the South. My uncle is Emperor Duan Zhengming. If you harm us, the Duan n will not forgive you!¡±

    ¡°The Duan n of Dali?¡± The nk Fiend blinked, then burst intoughter. ¡°Duan Yanqing, the head of the Four Evils, couldn¡¯t make me flinch¡ªwhy should I fear a pillow-stuffing prince like Duan Zhengchun?¡±

    Hao Mi sneered. ¡°We¡¯ve long wanted to visit Dali. Let¡¯s see if your n¡¯s ¡®One Yang Finger¡¯ is stronger than our ¡®One Finger Zen¡¯.¡±

    Dali was far to the south, while their Qinghai Sect dominated the western regions. The Duan n was hardly a concern.

    Seeing that invoking the Duan name was futile, and with the fiends advancing again, Mu Wanqing grew anxious. Desperately, she blurted out, ¡°I am also the woman of the Golden Serpent King!¡±

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 558: Might and Fear

    As soon as Mu Wanqing spoke, her fair face flushed crimson, almost dripping with embarrassment. However, the effect was undeniable¡ªthe entire inn fell intoplete silence, even nk Fiend stopped in his tracks.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s body shook three times in surprise. He had never expected Mu Wanqing, with her usual proud and aloof demeanor, to say something like that.

    ¡°The Golden Serpent King, huh¡­ It¡¯s really not that big of a¡ª¡± nk Fiend hesitated, but before he could finish, Hao Mi pulled him aside and whispered urgently.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? The one who injured your fingerst time was the Golden Serpent King?¡± nk Fiend¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his heart trembled.

    He knew the martial prowess of the Twin Fiends quite well. While he could easily defeat either one of them in a one-on-one fight, together, they were beyond his ability to handle.

    Song Qingshu had fought both brothers simultaneously. When Hao Mi¡¯s One Finger Zen struck his body, instead of harming Song Qingshu, the impact broke Hao Mi¡¯s finger, nearly crippling his cultivation!

    Such terrifying mastery left nk Fiend shaken to the core.

    ¡°Yes. Afterward, we investigated and confirmed that the young man we encountered that night was indeed him.¡± Even now, recalling the events of that night sent chills through Hao Mi¡¯s heart. nk Fiend¡¯s expression shifted between doubt and rm. Ever since arriving in the Central ins, he had heard endless rumors about how extraordinary the Golden Serpent King, Song Qingshu, was¡ªdefeating top martial masters across thend, earning the title of Golden Serpent King, and causing the total annihtion of the Qing army¡¯s 100,000-strong force as if controlling wind and rain itself.

    At first, he thought these rumors were exaggerated hearsay. How powerful could someone as young as Song Qingshu really be? But after Hao Mi¡¯s confirmation, he could no longer dismiss the tales as mere gossip.

    However, nk Fiend was a man of reputation, someone who had made his mark in the martial world for decades. If he backed down just because of a young girl¡¯s intimidation, where would his pride go? With a sly gleam in his eye, he turned to Mu Wanqing and said, ¡°Just saying you¡¯re with the Golden Serpent King doesn¡¯t make it so. Where¡¯s your proof?¡±

    Mu Wanqing was naturally strong-willed and thought to herself, <em>¡®If not for saving Li Mochou, I would rather die than say something so humiliating.¡¯</em> But since things had already escted, she didn¡¯t care if it became even more embarrassing.

    She bit her lip and pointed at Qinghai Yixiao in the distance. ¡°Ask your disciple. See if I didn¡¯te here¡­ looking for him.¡±

    Under the inquiring gaze of his master, Qinghai Yixiao hesitated before stammering, ¡°She¡­ she really was asking about the Golden Serpent Camp¡­¡±

    <em>¡®Idiot!¡¯</em> nk Fiend was nearly bursting with rage. <em>¡®You¡¯ve been wandering the martial world for years, and you still can¡¯t discern who can be provoked and who cannot?¡¯ </em>

    Qinghai Yixiao had brought such a powerful enemy upon them, and nk Fiend felt as if he could tear his disciple apart. Normally, given his ruthless reputation, he would have chosen to kill everyone nearby to silence them and eliminate future troubles. However, with so many people in the inn, including Yue Buqun and other members of the Mount Hua Sect, there was no guarantee that someone wouldn¡¯t escape to spread word of what happened. Forming a blood feud with the Golden Serpent King wasn¡¯t something he wanted.

    <em>¡®A minor offense is better than a mortal grudge,¡¯</em> nk Fiend quickly decided. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°So, youngdy, since you¡¯re the Golden Serpent King¡¯s woman. I offended you today, please forgive me.¡±

    Mu Wanqing blinked in surprise. She had only mentioned Song Qingshu¡¯s name to make him hesitate, never expecting the tactic to be so effective¡ªhe seemed thoroughly frightened.

    <em>¡®Mother! Is Song Qingshu¡¯s reputation really this powerful? Even more so than the Duan family of Dali?¡¯ </em>Yue Lingshan eximed in disbelief. The Duan family was already a force to be reckoned with in the martial world, and yet it seemed even their name paled inparison to Song Qingshu¡¯s.

    ¡°The most influential figure in the martial world right now is probably none other than Young Master Song,¡± Ning Zhongze said with admiration. As the wife of a sect leader, she knew more details than most. Although the rumors were slightly exaggerated, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to say Song Qingshu had a shot at iming the title of the world¡¯s strongest.

    Yue Buqun¡¯s eyes gleamed. <em>¡®These scoundrels were so arrogant towards us a moment ago, but the mere mention of Song Qingshu¡¯s name scared them off like mice before a cat. It¡¯s clear that strength rules in the martial world. I must act swiftly regarding the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual¡­¡¯ </em>

    His gaze shifted to Lin Pingzhi and Yue Lingshan, who were whispering to each other, and a n began to take shape in his mind.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Just as everyone was lost in their thoughts, Bu Tai spoke up. ¡°This youngdy may be with the Golden Serpent King, but what does that have to do with Daoist Li? The Golden Serpent King has no connection with her, does he?¡±

    Bu Tai had been struck by Li Mochou¡¯s Five Poison Palm earlier. Although he had forced the poison out of his system, he was still seething with anger and wasn¡¯t about to let her off easily.

    ¡°Who says they¡¯re unrted? She¡¯s also one of the Golden Serpent King¡¯s women,¡± Mu Wanqing dered boldly. She hade to rescue Li Mochou, and with the situation turning against them, she decided to throw caution to the wind.

    Song Qingshu nearly burst outughing. <em>¡®Who says Mu Wanqing is the jealous type? She¡¯s clearly as understanding as a flower that knows how to please. Not only did she walk right into the lion¡¯s den, but she even came with a bonus gift.¡¯ </em>

    Before Bu Tai could respond, Li Mochou¡¯s face flushed with rage. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I am not his woman!¡±

    Although Li Mochou was infamous for her ruthless ways, she still cared deeply about her reputation in such matters. Even knowing Mu Wanqing meant well, she refused to ept such ims.

    Hao Mi quickly ran over to Bu Tai and whispered, ¡°Forget it, Senior Brother. If she really is involved with that Song fellow, killing her will only bring us endless trouble.¡±

    Bu Tai¡¯s anger had not yet subsided. ¡°But she just said she isn¡¯t!¡±

    nk Fiend burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, Bu Tai, you don¡¯t understand women. They often say ¡®no¡¯ when they mean ¡®yes.¡¯ If she weren¡¯t connected to Song, why would she risk her life to save the girl, and why would the girl do the same for her?¡±

    ¡°Good point,¡± Bu Tai nodded thoughtfully. He turned to Li Mochou and said, ¡°Fine. Out of respect for the Golden Serpent King, I¡¯ll let you go this time. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    The group bantered back and forth, their imagination running wild, leaving Song Qingshu in awe of their mental gymnastics. Meanwhile, Li Mochou was so enraged she could barely contain herself, though the trio¡¯s martial skills made her hesitate.

    nk Fiend and hispanions were on a mission from Zuo Lengchan of the Mount Song Sect, plotting something significant. They didn¡¯t want unnecessary trouble, so after a few parting words, they led Qinghai Yixiao towards the exit.

    However, halfway through the door, they halted abruptly, wary of the two figures entering the inn.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it lively in here? Oh, the Qinghai Sect and Mount Hua Sect are both present. This saves us a trip,¡± one of the neers, a portly man dressed like a wealthy merchant, said with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Who are you two?¡± Bu Tai asked cautiously. He could tell from their graceful steps and steady breathing that they were top-tier martial artists, and his guard went up.

    The portly man grinned. ¡°We¡¯re here to reward virtue.¡±

    His tall, gauntpanion, dressed in ck with a face as cold as eternal ice, added icily, ¡°And punish evil.¡±

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 559: The Fairy in Crisis Again

    The faces of the members from the Qinghai Sect changed drastically, as if they had just heard the most terrifying thing imaginable. They instinctively stepped back a few paces, their expressions full of fear and wariness as they stared at the two figures.

    Yue Lingshan asked curiously, ¡°Father, who are these two exactly? Why did those Qinghai Sect members, who were just strutting around arrogantly, suddenly act like they¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡±

    Yue Buqun¡¯s face also turned pale as he murmured, ¡°There is a legend that in the vast South Sea lies an ind called the Isle of Heroes. Once every thirty years, the ind sends two emissaries¡ªZhang San and Li Si¡ªto the Central ins. They summon the leaders of the various martial sects to the Isle of Heroes to drink Laba Congee.¡± (G: Laba congee is a Chinese ceremonial congee dish traditionally eaten on the eighth day of the twelfth month in the Chinese calendar.)

    <em>(Author¡¯s Note: In the original novel, the ind sends emissaries every ten years. However, to align with the timeline of this book, it has been adjusted to thirty years.)</em>

    ¡°It¡¯s just congee. If they invite us, why not just go and have a bowl?¡± Yue Lingshan remarked, still puzzled. Most people in the tavern nodded in agreement, as many of them were too young to have experienced the bloody events of thirty years ago.

    Yue Buqun gave a bitter smile. ¡°But none of the sect leaders who went to the Isle of Heroes thirty years ago ever returned. They were all top martial artists of their time, including Master Miaodi of Shaolin and Daoist Yucha of the Wudang Sect. Their martial prowess was no less than that of today¡¯s Shaolin and Wudang leaders.¡±

    Yue Lingshan gasped, whispering, ¡°Then why not just refuse to go?¡±

    Yue Buqun¡¯s face darkened as he recalled some terrifying memories. ¡°Thirty years ago, every leader who refused to go either met a tragic end or saw their sect erased from the martial world. Even Xu Shan, the head of the Qingcheng Sect at the time, was killed in a single move by the two emissaries¡ªwho were just youths back then. Since then, no one has dared defy them.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of any Mount Hua Sect elder being invited?¡± Yue Lingshan asked suddenly, confusion in her voice.¡°At that time, the Qi and Sword branches of the Mount Hua Sect were in fierce conflict, and neither could defeat the other. The sect leader¡¯s position remained vacant, which might have spared us from that disaster,¡± Yue Buqun replied bitterly. Ever since bing the leader of the Mount Hua Sect, he had been beset by trouble. Zuo Lengchan¡¯s ambition loomed from the outside, the Sword branch harbored ulterior motives, and there was even a spy within the disciples. Now, the Isle of Heroes was involved,plicating matters further.

    The portly, well-dressed man smiled and said, ¡°As expected of Master Yue. I am Zhang San.¡±

    The other man, dressed in ck, spoke coldly, ¡°Li Si.¡±

    ¡°Master Yue, I hope you will excuse me while I discuss something with the Qinghai Sect,¡± Zhang San said, turning toward the three members of the Qinghai Sect. ¡°Which one of you is the current leader of the Qinghai Sect?¡±

    Bu Tai scoffed. ¡°Our Qinghai Sect has never had many members. With so few people, what need is there for a formal leader?¡±

    Zhang San flipped through a ledger-like book and nodded. ¡°Indeed. Old Fourth, what do you think we should do with them?¡±

    ¡°Three of them¡ªtogether,¡± Li Si replied curtly, disinclined to waste words.

    Zhang San tapped his forehead, chuckling. ¡°Silly me. Well then, take this Summoning Order.¡±

    With a flick of his left hand, several dark objects shot out from his sleeve,nding with a sharp crack before the three Qinghai Sect members. They were bronze ques embedded neatly into the stone floor, each engraved with a smiling face, identical to Zhang San¡¯s grin.

    From a distance, Yue Buqun gasped. The Mount Hua Sect¡¯s internal energy techniques were renowned, and despite having cultivated the Violet Mist Divine Skill manual to this level, Yue could at most embed a que into wooden boards. Yet these ques sank effortlessly into solid stone, as if it was child¡¯s y.

    The three Qinghai Sect members exchanged nces, realizing the immense disparity between their abilities and those of the two emissaries. However, it was hard for them to swallow their pride and willingly go to the Isle of Heroes after having built up their reputation over decades.

    ¡°What if we refuse?¡± asked the nk Fiend,ughing eerily. He had not witnessed the emissaries¡¯ martial prowess thirty years ago and was unsure of their true strength. Though experienced in the underworld, he knew that high internal energy did not always equate to victory. Confident in theirbined strength, he believed they might stand a chance against these two.

    ¡°ept, and live. Refuse, and die,¡± Li Si responded tly, his voice devoid of emotion, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to test you,¡± The nk Fiend sneered,unching himself at Zhang San like a giant bird of prey.

    Bu Tai and Hao Mi moved in unison, attacking Zhang San with their full strength, aiming to take him by surprise. They knew that if they could eliminate one of the emissaries, the other would be easy to handle.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an easy target just because I smile?¡± Zhang San chuckled, his plump face jiggling. In a sh, he was at their side.

    Before Hao Mi could react, Zhang San grabbed his shoulder. In an instant, all of Hao Mi¡¯s strength vanished without a trace. Before he could panic, Zhang San flung him toward nk Fiend, who was still mid-air.

    nk Fiend had no choice but to abort his attack. However, Hao Mi flew at him like a cannonball, hitting his chest with the force of a hammer. Both men crashed to the ground in a humiliating heap.

    Despite the chaos, Bu Tai¡¯s attacknded. Channeling the full power of his ¡°One Finger Zen¡± technique, he struck several key points on Zhang San¡¯s body. Yet instead of feeling triumphant, Bu Tai¡¯s heart sank¡ªhis strikes felt as though they had hit wood, having no effect at all. Just as he attempted to retreat, Zhang San¡¯s other hand mped down on his arm.

    A wave of excruciating pain surged through Bu Tai, and he despaired.<em> ¡®I¡¯m going to lose this arm¡­¡¯</em>

    Luckily, Hao Mi shouted, ¡°Wait! We ept!¡±

    Zhang San released his grip with a smile. ¡°Now, that¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    The crowd watched as Zhang San leisurely made his way to the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s table. ¡°What do you say, Master Yue?¡±

    Yue Buqun, shaken by Zhang San¡¯s Qinggong, hurriedly responded, ¡°Since the two of you have graciously invited me, I will certainly attend the banquet.¡±

    The Qinghai Sect members cursed Yue Buqun inwardly. He had been coerced, yet spoke as if he were going willingly. They had hoped to observe the emissaries¡¯ techniques during the fight, but Yue Buqun¡¯s cowardice shattered their n.

    Zhang San gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Thank you, Master Yue. Now my brother and I won¡¯t return empty-handed.¡±

    With the matter settled, Li Si walked over to Li Mochou. ¡°Li Mochou, the Red Fairy. Out of hatred, you exterminated the Lu family and ughtered countless members of the He family. Your crimes warrant death.¡±

    He flicked his sleeve, sending a bronze que flying into the pir beside Li Mochou. This que, however, bore a grimacing face.

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency.

    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 560: Showing Off

    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. Why all the useless talk?¡± Li Mochou swept her whisk with a cold arrogance, standing tall as shemanded silent admiration from those in the tavern.

    Though Li Mochou didn¡¯t have the best reputation in the martial world, she now appeared far more heroic than the Three Fiends of Qinghai or Yue Buqun of Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Miss Li, you truly are a straightforward person. We won¡¯t make things hard for you. We¡¯ll allow you to take y0ur own life,¡± Zhang San said, hands behind his back. His face was filled with a gentle smile, yet his words were chillingly ruthless.

    ¡°Ridiculous. Even if I, Li Mochou, were to die, I would die with rity, not frightened into su!cide by a single word from you!¡± Having seen the recent skirmish and how Zhang San had effortlessly subdued the Three Fiends of Qinghai, Li Mochou knew his martial arts were immeasurably deep. She understood she was no match.

    Yet her nature had always been resilient. She dared to fight even against those far more powerful than herself, which perhaps exined why she often performed beyond her own limits in realbat.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Wanqing stepped in front of Li Mochou, saying in a clear voice, ¡°Since you im to reward good and punish evil, why not go after true viins like nk Fiend or Qinghai Yixiao? Why bully Sister Li?¡±

    ¡°The nk Fiend and the Qinghai Yixiao may be ruthless killers, but their crimes are mostly limited to vendettas within the martial world. Miss Li, however, has mu*rdered countless innocents who don¡¯t know martial arts. Her sins are far more grievous,¡± Zhang San exined calmly.

    Momentarily speechless, Mu Wanqing, in desperation, blurted out, ¡°If you kill her, the Golden Serpent King won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    ¡°I heard your conversation earlier. No need to deceive me, youngdy. The Golden Serpent King and Miss Li have met only once. Miss Li is simply repaying a debt of gratitude by risking her life to save you; there¡¯s nothing personal between them,¡± Zhang San said with a knowing smile.Song Qingshu, watching from the side, was secretly rmed.

    <em>¡®How did the people of the Isle of Heroes know so much? Their intelligencework must be terrifyingly vast to even know about my brief encounter with Li Mochou¡­¡¯</em>

    ¡°Youngdy, I appreciate your good intentions, but I, Li Mochou, have never needed a man¡¯s name to survive.¡± Li Mochou gently patted Mu Wanqing¡¯s shoulder and took a booklet from her sleeve, handing it over. The cover read ¡°Secret Book of Five Poisons.¡±

    ¡°This book details the training for the Five Poisons Divine Palm and methods for creating and detoxifying the Frozen Soul Silver Needle. Train well to avoid being bullied by other rogues in the martial world.¡±

    The solemnity in Li Mochou¡¯s tone made Mu Wanqing¡¯s nose tingle, and she nearly broke into tears.

    Zhang San chuckled nearby, ¡°Even if you two did have feelings, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The Golden Serpent King¡¯s reputation might scare others, but it wouldn¡¯t faze us. In fact, one of our goals on this trip is to invite the Golden Serpent King to the Isle of Heroes.¡±

    ¡°Quite the bold words.¡± Azy voice suddenly echoed from within the tavern. Everyone had been holding their breath in the presence of the two Enforcers of Good and Evil, so the quiet atmosphere made the voice particrly conspicuous. They looked toward the speaker, only to see it was a young man wearing a mask.

    ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Mu Wanqing felt an inexplicable closeness to this masked youth and subconsciously didn¡¯t want him to get hurt.

    ¡°Does this gentleman have any advice?¡± Zhang San turned around, smiling kindly.

    Song Qingshu smiled lightly. ¡°Not advice, per se. However, despite your high martial skills, you may not be able to ¡®invite¡¯ everyone.¡±

    For once, Zhang San showed no anger and even nodded in agreement. ¡°True. Wudang¡¯s True Master Zhang and the unnamed sage of Shaolin¡ªwe couldn¡¯t invite them.¡±

    A murmur spread through the crowd. Though Zhang San spoke politely, the underlying meaning was clear: aside from those two, there was no one in the martial world they couldn¡¯t ¡°invite.¡± Such arrogance!

    <em>¡®Who would¡¯ve thought the Isle of Heroes knew even about the unnamed sage¡­ the Sweeper Monk.¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu was startled but quickly responded, ¡°You two may be too conceited. The world is full of hidden talents; there are surely those who surpass you both.¡±

    ¡°Name one,¡± Li Si interrupted icily.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes glinted with an idea. Pointing at Mu Wanqing, heughed, ¡°For example, thisdy¡¯s beloved, the Golden Serpent King Song Qingshu, could easily best the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Rumors in the martial world are often exaggerated,¡± Zhang San said, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple to verify whose martial skills are superior, yours or the Golden Serpent King¡¯s,¡± Song Qingshu said, a mysterious smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang San¡¯s fat cheeks quivered, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°I once had the privilege of witnessing the Golden Serpent King¡¯s prowess. He graciously spared a moment to spar with me, and, unfortunately, I was defeated in a single move,¡± Song Qingshu said, feigning regret.

    Hearing this, the others chuckled inwardly, thinking, ¡°At your level, anyone with martial skills could beat you in one move.¡±

    Zhang San was filled with suspicion. Was this person bluffing, or did he actually have something up his sleeve? Cautiously, he replied, ¡°Even if we defeated you in a single move, how could we determine who is stronger?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s actually quite simple,¡± Song Qingshu suddenly dropped his smile, speaking in a low tone. ¡°Because you two cannot defeat me.¡±

    His words shocked the crowd. Yue Lingshan tugged Ning Zhongze¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Mother, is that fop crazy?¡±

    Ning Zhongze, thoughtful, looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He might just be some reclusive master.¡± Though she couldn¡¯t detect any martial aura from him, her instincts as a once-renowned heroine told her otherwise.

    ¡°Which school or sect do you belong to? Why have you been toying with us?¡± Zhang San, ever cautious, saw no hint of inner strength in the young man, but this only made him more wary. He wanted to know the background of this strange figure before taking any risks.

    ¡°I am from the Ancient Tomb Sect,¡± Song Qingshu replied, sping his hands in greeting.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    Two voices rang out simultaneously, one belonging to Zhang San, and the other to Li Mochou.

    Zhang San sneered, ¡°The Ancient Tomb Sect has always passed its teachings to women, not men; all disciples in the sect are women. The only male disciple, Yang Guo, is one-armed. With all four of your limbs intact, who could you be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the son-inw of the Ancient Tomb Sect,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a yful grin. He wasn¡¯t lying¡ªBing Xue¡¯er was a genuine descendant of the sect, making him a legitimate son-inw by title, not a fraud.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Mochou could no longer hold back, her body trembling with anger. Currently, only she and Xiao Longnu remained from the Ancient Tomb Sect. Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo were deeply in love, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t seek another man. For this man to im he was the sect¡¯s son-inw¡ªwhat else could he be doing but taking advantage of her?

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I can prove it,¡± Song Qingshu said with a slight smile. With a light wave of his hands, the ¡°Reward and Punishment¡± ques, embedded in the ground, on the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s tabletop, and on the pir beside Li Mochou, seemed to be drawn by invisible hands and gradually flew toward him.

    Song Qingshu moved his hands up and down, controlling the ques as they flipped and spun between his palms, without dropping a single one.

    ¡°Palm of Infinity Web!¡± Li Mochou eximed, shocked. The Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s martial arts emphasized lightness and agility, and this Palm of Infinity Web was the foundation of all their techniques. How could she not recognize it?

    Meanwhile, Zhang San¡¯s mind was racing. What martial arts was the man using to pull those ques to him? Was it Xiao Feng¡¯s Dragon-Capturing Hand, the Great Monk Jinlun¡¯s Crane Control Technique, or Ren Woxing¡¯s Cosmic Absorbing Technique?

    Countless guesses shed through Zhang San¡¯s mind, but he quickly ruled each of them out.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s disy stunned everyone present. No one had expected this young man, thought of as a frivolous dandy and an easy mark, to be a hidden master.

    Yue Lingshan pped her hands in excitement, shaking her mother¡¯s arm as she eximed, ¡°Mother, you were right after all!¡±

    Mu Wanqing stared unblinkingly at Song Qingshu, recalling past events¡ªespecially when he had pretended to be injured and pressed down on her. Anger surged within her. This scoundrel had been feigning madness to take advantage of her!

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve proven my identity, I¡¯ll return these ques to their rightful ces,¡± Song Qingshu said, giving a casual flick of his hand. The ques returned to their original spots one by one, perfectly aligned.

    Holding thest que with the crying face, he said, ¡°As for this one, I¡¯ll be keeping it.¡±

    Song Qingshu first heated the bronze que using the Yang Qi of his Divine Brilliance Scripture, then instantly froze it with the Yin Qi of his Nine Yin Scripture. With a final twist of his hands, the Reward and Punishment que shattered into powder, scattering in the wind.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Even the experienced Zhang San and Li Si were astounded. They¡¯d seen many powerful martial artists over the years; in the past, the Qingcheng Sect leader, Daoist Xushan, had melted bronze ques into lumps of scrap iron with his inner Qi, but to crush one into powder like this?

    Basking in the astonished gazes, Song Qingshu felt a surge of satisfaction. Knowing the principles of science wasn¡¯t only useful for traveling the world¡ªit worked even in this foreign realm!

    By rapidly heating and cooling the metal, he had shattered it with minimal effort, creating an illusion of incredible power that left the audience dumbstruck.

    ¡°What inner Qi cultivation technique is that?¡± Zhang San asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Why, it¡¯s the Jade Heart Sutra of the Ancient Tomb Sect,¡± Song Qingshu lied without even batting an eye.

    ¡°Does the Jade Heart Sutra possess such might?¡± Zhang San was skeptical, though he knew that strong inner power didn¡¯t necessarily mean exceptional martial skills. With Li Si¡¯s help, they should be able to subdue this man without much difficulty, which reassured him.

    ¡°Your inner strength is impressive, truly admirable. My brother and I know we cannot match you individually, so we must work together to spar with you.¡±

    Mu Wanqing was instantly outraged. ¡°Do you two have no shame? Thirty years ago, you wreaked havoc across the Central ins, and now you intend to gang up on a young junior?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Zhang San replied with a serious expression. ¡°In the way of martial arts, the capable are respected. It¡¯s not a matter of age. But if you¡¯re truly bothered by it, you¡¯re free to join in and help him. That would even the numbers, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency, the Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 561: Identity Exposed

    Zhang San had a well-thought-out n. Given Mu Wanqing¡¯s abilities, even if she teamed up with this mysterious young man, they posed no real threat. Perhaps during the fight, that young man might even hold back to protect her, bing an obstacle instead.

    Mu Wanqing was at a loss for words. She understood this logic well enough, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond, standing awkwardly in ce.

    To her surprise, Song Qingshu appearedpletely unaware of Zhang San¡¯s malicious intentions. ¡°Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll dly ept,¡± he said with a smile. He approached Mu Wanqing, his eyes twinkling. ¡°Miss, would you do me the honor of joining me?¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart unexpectedly skipped a beat at his gaze, and she hesitated. ¡°But¡­ my skills are too weak. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a burden to you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Song Qingshu smiled slightly. ¡°Fighting alongside such a beautifuldy only stirs a man¡¯s spirit, greatly enhancing his strength.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®spirit¡¯?¡± Mu Wanqing asked, clearly puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s something that makes men and women drawn to each other,¡± Song Qingshu replied, noting her reaction and quickly changing the subject. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your specialty in martial arts?¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s anger vanished instantly. Facing the famous ¡°Reward Virtue, Punish Evil¡± duo, she felt unsure. ¡°Sleeve darts, perhaps¡­¡±

    After thinking for a while, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else in her skillset that could pose a threat to warriors of this level, so she casually mentioned it.¡°Great. Then use your sleeve darts against themter,¡± Song Qingshu encouraged.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Wanqing hesitated, wanting to say her sleeve darts might not even harm the Qinghai Yixiao, let alone the ¡°Reward Virtue, Punish Evil¡± duo. However, she held her tongue, not wanting to undermine their morale.

    ¡°Her sleeve darts are useless,¡± Li Si, usually silent and stone-faced, now had a clear look of disdain on his face.

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Wanqing, usually fearless, was enraged by his insult and immediately fired a sleeve arrow at him.

    Li Si looked indifferent, not dodging or blocking, stepping backward as if he were taking a leisurely stroll.

    Those watching witnessed an odd scene: though Li Si stepped back slowly, the fast-moving sleeve arrow could not close the distance and catch up to him.

    Song Qingshu smiled calmly, flicking his sleeve. A surge of invisible energy targeted the back of the arrow.

    Zhang San, observing closely, was shocked. ¡°Old Fourth, be careful!¡±

    Li Si, slightly surprised, didn¡¯t react in time. The sleeve arrow abruptly elerated, and a muffled groan followed.

    Everyone turned and saw Li Si clutching his shoulder, blood seeping between his fingers. The sleeve arrow was embedded in his shoulder, with only a few feathers protruding.

    The inn fell silent.

    Zhang San¡¯s martial prowess was evident to all; he had easily bested the three top experts of the Qinghai Sect. Li Si, as Zhang San¡¯s partner, possessedparable skills, and he had even outpaced the arrow while moving casually. Yet this supposedly invincible warrior had been injured by the young man in a single move¡­

    The onlookers, stunned by the day¡¯s events, could hardly process it all.

    ¡°Mother, this person doesn¡¯t look much older than me. How can he be so strong?¡± Yue Lingshan¡¯s mouth hung open, still in shock.

    Ning Zhongze, equally surprised, covered her mouth, almost gasping aloud. She had suspected the masked man¡¯s skills were exceptional, but she hadn¡¯t imagined he¡¯d be this formidable.

    ¡°Shan¡¯er, as they say, there¡¯s always someone stronger. The world has its geniuses. But don¡¯t be discouraged. With dedication to Mount Hua techniques, you too can be a heroic figure.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yue Lingshan didn¡¯t seem satisfied with this answer, thinking she could never catch up to such a person. She thought even her father couldn¡¯t match him¡­

    Though she didn¡¯t dare voice these thoughts, she pouted in silent frustration.

    Lin Pingzhi, watching her closely, understood her thoughts well and quicklyforted her. ¡°Senior Sister, our Mount Hua Sect has produced countless masters. Our founder, Chen Tuan, was once revered as a sage. It¡¯s just that we, aster generations, haven¡¯t yet reached those heights. No need to belittle yourself.¡±

    Yue Buqun nodded secretly. <em>¡®Pingzhi has the demeanor of a true leader, far moreposed and mature than that reckless Linghu Chong. If only¡­ he would be the perfect sessor to lead Mount Hua.¡¯</em>

    While the Mount Hua Sect group was lost in thought, Song Qingshu leaned toward Mu Wanqing and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say your sleeve darts would be useful?¡±

    Though she knew he had aided her, seeing Li Si wounded by her darts filled Mu Wanqing with pride, her pale cheeks flushed with a rosy hue.

    ¡°My sleeve darts are poisoned. You¡¯d better find a ce to tend to your wounds,¡± Mu Wanqing said with a hint of satisfaction, thinking that if they left, Li Mochou would be safe.

    ¡°A mere poison, nothing to worry about.¡± Li Si stomped his foot, sending an unseen force through his body. His body trembled like a leaf in the wind, and when the force reached his shoulder, the arrow flew out, embedding itself in a nearby pir.

    ¡°Impressive!¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    The pair¡¯s internal techniques, though different from those in the Central ins, had their own unique brilliance.

    But the others rolled their eyes, thinking he was indirectly praising himself, as his skill had injured such a master.

    Zhang San and Li Si shared this sentiment, feeling offended.

    But Zhang San, seeing Li Si was unharmed,ughed and approached, saying, ¡°So it¡¯s the famed Golden Serpent King, Master Song. No wonder your skills are so exceptional.¡±

    Hearing Zhang San¡¯s words, Song Qingshu instantly became the center of attention, leaving everyone even more astounded.

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency, the Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 562: Invitation

    <em>¡®Last time on Mount Tai, he defeated both Chongxu and Zuo Lengchan. I thought it was mere luck, but I didn¡¯t expect his martial skills to have reached such heights. No, I must acquire the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual quickly; only then will I have the ability to stand on equal footing with these individuals.¡¯</em> Yue Buqun¡¯s gaze flickered with determination.

    <em>¡®So, it¡¯s my benefactor. No wonder his martial arts are so formidable.¡¯</em> Lin Pingzhi¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    Over this period, he had diligently practiced the sword techniques passed down by Song Qingshu, feeling a significant improvement in his skills. With hopes of revenge reignited, he now viewed Song as a savior.

    Yue Lingshan¡¯s face reddened slightly as she recalled the handsome young man who had once teased her on Mount Hua.

    <em>¡®It hasn¡¯t been that long, yet that mischievous boy has transformed into a figure with the bearing of a true master,¡¯</em> she thought, momentarily lost in her memories.

    <em>¡®It¡¯s no surprise he woulde to our rescue, but not only did I fail to repay his past kindness, I now owe him once more.¡¯</em> Li Mochou¡¯s expression grew odd as she remembered how he had imed to be a son-inw of the Ancient Tomb Sect.

    Mu Wanqing, meanwhile, bit her lip and stared at Song Qingshu, her eyes brimming with tears. <em>¡®No wonder he felt so familiar. That scoundrel, he¡¯s been pretending to be oblivious all along just to toy with me.¡¯</em>

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reactions, Song Qingshu felt a sudden unease¡ªthis wasn¡¯t how the script was supposed to go!

    Wishing to keep his identity hidden, he forced himself to say calmly, ¡°No wonder you¡¯d feel that way. The Golden Serpent King¡¯s martial prowess has transcended human limits.¡± He spoke with a reminiscent expression. ¡°I once heard he defeated all the heroes at the Golden Serpent Assembly, making him legendary in the martial world. Unconvinced, I challenged him at his own camp, only to be defeated in a single move.¡±Hearing his words, spoken with such apparent sincerity, the group began to waver.

    Zhang San sneered, ¡°One move? With your skills, how could you lose in just one?¡± Though not entirely certain of his opponent¡¯s identity, Zhang San had deliberately called out the name ¡°Song Qingshu¡± as a test. But Song¡¯s response left him feeling even more uncertain.

    ¡°At our level, we know the oue after just one exchange. What difference is there between one and a hundred moves?¡± Song Qingshu sighed mysteriously, noticing the admiration on everyone¡¯s faces as he basked in their awe.

    Zhang San and Li Si exchanged thoughtful nces, agreeing inwardly with Song¡¯s reasoning. Indeed, at their level, a fight¡¯s result was often clear from the outset.

    ¡°Is the Golden Serpent King truly so powerful?¡± Zhang San asked skeptically.

    ¡°Feel free to test him yourselves,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a faint smile.

    Zhang San and Li Si instinctively shook their heads. There was no way they would provoke such a battle; if they couldn¡¯t even handle this man, the Golden Serpent King was certainly beyond them. Perhaps it was time to remove him from their target list.

    ¡°But the Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s martial arts have their limits. Even if Lin Chaoying were resurrected, she might not reach your level of skill.¡± Zhang San¡¯s gaze sharpened as he fixed his eyes on Song Qingshu. ¡°Who are you, really?¡±

    ¡°Are you an expert on the Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s martial arts, that you think you know their limits so well?¡± Song Qingshu chuckled.

    A hint of pride appeared on Zhang San¡¯s face as he spoke confidently, ¡°The Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s martial arts, while unique, don¡¯t qualify it as a great sect. Its range of techniques is limited. The core is the Infinity Web Stance, and its fist technique, Maiden Fist, isn¡¯t worth mentioning. The Jade Maiden Swordy and Golden Bell Belt are decent but not top-tier. As for its most advanced technique, the Jade Heart Sutra, though ingenious, has a highly dangerous cultivation process and is still inferior to the top internal arts of other sects, like the Marrow Cleansing Scripture,Nine Yang Divine Art, Nine Yin Scripture, and Sunflower Manual. The sect does have noteworthy techniques in hidden weaponry, like the Jade Bee Needles and Frozen Soul Silver Needles, which are highly feared in the martial world.¡±

    Li Mochou was astonished by Zhang San¡¯s detailed knowledge of her sect. The Ancient Tomb Sect had always been mysterious and kept a low profile, yet he knew it so well. She again realized just how fearsome the Isle of Heroes truly was.

    Zhang San finished his list with confidence. ¡°None of those techniques has the power of the ones you disyed.¡±

    Even Li Mochou nodded subtly. She had seen her master in action before, but her master¡¯s skills likely weren¡¯t even as strong as the Enforcers of Good and Evil, much less this mysterious masked man.

    Song Qingshu remained unperturbed, smiling calmly. ¡°Martial arts are ultimately a tool, and their effectiveness depends on the person wielding them. Long ago, the Taizu Zhao Kuangyin used a simple fist style to remain undefeated, and Lin Yuantu of the Fortune Escort Service relied on a straightforward Evil Exterminating Sword Manual to sweep across the South. Doesn¡¯t this prove that the person mastering the skill matters more than the skill itself?¡±

    He deliberately brought up the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual as a warning to Yue Buqun and Lin Pingzhi, hoping to prevent them from obsessing over it and repeating the tragic oues of the original story.

    Unexpectedly, Zhang San retorted, ¡°Zhao Kuangyin is one thing; he was exceptional. But Lin Yuantu¡¯s Evil Exterminating Sword Manual back then was not the same mediocre technique that Lin Zhennan¡¯s family recently used before they were wiped out.¡± He nced pointedly at the members of the Mount Hua Sect, then fell silent.

    Zhang San¡¯s words stirred intense emotions within Yue Buqun and Lin Pingzhi.

    <em>¡®I was right; there are two versions of the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual. One is genuine, and the other¡ªthe one Lin Zhennan practiced¡ªwas just a fa?ade.¡¯ </em>Yue Buqun¡¯s hand trembled slightly with excitement. With the real manual, he could lead the Mount Hua Sect to stand proudly in the martial world, no longer subservient to others.

    Lin Pingzhi, equally moved, vowed silently, <em>¡®Father, Mother, I¡¯ll find the true Evil Exterminating Sword Manual and avenge the disgrace suffered by the Fortune Escort Agency.¡¯</em>

    Observing their reactions, Song Qingshu sighed inwardly,<em> ¡®ns can¡¯t keep up with changes. So be it; let things unfold naturally.¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu coughed and said, ¡°While you may know quite a bit about the Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s techniques, it¡¯s only a superficial understanding. The sect¡¯s martial arts are as vast as the sea, far beyond what you mentioned. The most profound skills, like Guanyin Sits on the Lotus, the Eighteen Techniques of Dissolution, and the Nine Layers of Ice and Fire, are not something you¡¯d have the privilege to experience. Instead, allow me to demonstrate the Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy from the Ancient Tomb Sect.¡±

    ¡°Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy?¡± Zhang San and Li Si exchanged nces, surprised. They hadn¡¯t heard of any of these techniques before, and even Li Mochou was puzzled, wondering when such strange techniques had be part of the sect¡¯s repertoire.

    Suppressing his amusement, Song Qingshu approached Li Mochou. ¡°As a disciple of the Ancient Tomb Sect, you should be familiar with the Jade Maiden Swordy.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Mochou nodded instinctively.

    ¡°Then, if I may, allow me to borrow your skill, Fairy, to defeat these two enforcers with the authentic Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy.¡± Song Qingshu struck a pose reminiscent of a gentleman inviting ady to dance.

    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can use your local currency, the Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.

    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.

    Introducing <strong>CN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only CN webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Chinese Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!

    That means, you get:

    FSM ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)

    DCFD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    AM ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

    IDT ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 563: The Flirtatious Swordplay

    Although Li Mochou had never encountered such an odd custom before, some things were instinctive. Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s sincere gaze and the hand he extended toward her, her heart skipped unexpectedly, reminding her of the stirring emotions she once felt in her youth.

    However, she certainly wasn¡¯t going to take his hand. Instead, she averted her gaze, a touch of shyness in her response: ¡°But¡­ I haven¡¯t learned this sword technique.¡±

    Anyone familiar with Li Mochou would have been shocked to see her acting so coy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you know the Jade Maiden Sword Technique,¡± Song Qingshu replied before turning to Zhang San and Li Si. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind if I brought a helper, would you?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Zhang San and Li Si exchanged nces, each reading the other¡¯s thoughts.

    This man was too enigmatic, and even the two of them working together couldn¡¯t guarantee victory. However, adding Li Mochou to his side actually improved their odds. After all, Zhang San and Li Si had trained together for years and shared a seamless synergy, achieving results greater than the sum of their parts.

    Li Mochou¡¯s skill, on the other hand, was far inferior to theirs, and since it was her first time partnering with Song Qingshu, mistakes were inevitable¡ªopportunities they could exploit.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need two swords for a duel,¡± Song Qingshu mused. Just then, Mu Wanqing offered her sword, her cheeks flushed. ¡°You can use mine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile made Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart race. She thought to herself, <em>¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll deal with you after we drive off these foes.¡¯</em>The other guests in the inn had been convinced by Song Qingshu¡¯s exnations and hade to believe he was some kind of prospective son-inw of the Ancient Tomb Sect. But Mu Wanqing, who had spent considerable time with him, knew his true nature. Initially, she didn¡¯t suspect anything, but Zhang San¡¯s reminder brought a sudden rity, making her feel that the man in front of her resembled the one from her memories.

    ¡°But there¡¯s still a sword missing.¡± Song Qingshu nced at Li Mochou, who had nothing but a fly-whisk¡ªcertainly no sword hidden on her.

    As his gaze lingered on her, Li Mochou felt increasingly embarrassed and was about to snap at him when he approached the table of the Mount Hua Sect, cupping his hands respectfully. ¡°If I may be so bold, I would like to borrow a sword from one of the esteemed Mount Hua Sect disciples, as it is widely known that Mount Hua Sect¡¯s swordsmanship is second to none among the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sects.¡±

    Impressed by Song Qingshu¡¯s skill and his praise of Mount Hua Sect, Yue Buqun felt as if honey had sweetened his heart. However, as a sect leader, he was hesitant to lend his own sword.

    Just as he was wavering, Lin Pingzhi spoke up. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you may use mine.¡± He respectfully handed his sword to Song Qingshu.

    In Lin Pingzhi¡¯s eyes, even if this man wasn¡¯t his benefactor, he must be close to him in spirit, so lending him the sword was almost the same as lending it to his benefactor.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Hero Lin.¡± Song Qingshu was about to ept the sword when Yue Lingshan interrupted, ¡°No, Pingzhi! I won¡¯t allow you to lend him your sword.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Lin Pingzhi was puzzled, and a touch of irritation rose within him.

    Yue Lingshan nced at Li Mochou, gritting her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡ªyou can¡¯t lend it to him. Use mine instead!¡± She then handed her treasured sword, ¡®Greenwater,¡¯ to Song Qingshu. ¡°This sword is renowned among Mount Hua Sect treasures, capable of cutting through iron with ease. It¡¯ll help you more in battle.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Song Qingshu hesitated.

    Yue Lingshan added, ¡°I¡¯m only lending it to you; don¡¯t think of lending it to any other woman.¡± She cast a side nce at Li Mochou, clearly still bitter about her soiled clothing from earlier.

    Song Qingshu chuckled. <em>¡®So she¡¯s jealous,¡¯</em> he thought, realizing she was worried Lin Pingzhi¡¯s sword might end up with Li Mochou.

    Seeing Yue Lingshan¡¯s insistence, Mu Wanqing felt a rush of urgency. But her lips pressed tightly together in stubborn silence.<em> ¡®If he truly cares, he¡¯ll refuse on his own; if he doesn¡¯t, why should I even remind him?¡¯</em>

    Unaware of how his choice might influence someone¡¯s perception of him, Song Qingshu still nced back at Mu Wanqing, sensing her mood. He declined with a smile, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll use this sword.¡±

    Leaving Yue Lingshan dumbfounded, he walked over to Ning Zhongze. ¡°Madam Yue, might I borrow your sword?¡±

    Ning Zhongze was momentarily surprised, but she quickly responded with a warm smile, ¡°Of course.¡± She handed him her sword gracefully.

    Seeing her fair, slender fingers, Song Qingshu¡¯s mind wandered.<em> ¡®If I were to touch her hand just slightly, would she react?¡¯</em> But he could only think about it. Everyone was watching, not to mention Yue Buqun was right there¡ªit would be far too risky.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Song Qingshu epted the sword, sighing inwardly. <em>¡®Is this my heart demon surfacing again?¡¯</em>

    He handed the sword to Li Mochou, noticing her anxious expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Fairy Li,¡± he reassured her gently. ¡°In the uing fight, just follow my instructions and perform the Jade Maiden Sword Technique ordingly.¡±

    Li Mochou nodded, gripping the sword, though she remained uneasy.

    Seeing they were ready, Zhang San and Li Si exchanged a nce. ¡°Be careful!¡± Theyunched their attack, directly targeting Li Mochou.

    Zhang San and Li Si knew attacking Song Qingshu head-on would be futile, but striking at Li Mochou was a different story. Though infamous as the ¡°Red Fairy¡± in the martial world, her skills paledpared to theirs. Theirbined attack would overwhelm her.

    Their move was a ssic strategy: attack a vulnerable target to force the stronger ally to divert his defenses. No matter how skilled, one would inevitably expose a weakness while constantly protecting someone else. They were confident Song Qingshu would fall for the trap.

    Song Qingshu was well aware of their intentions and calmly instructed Li Mochou, ¡°Fairy Li, ¡®Wandering the Horizon¡¯!¡±

    Li Mochou hesitated. She recognized the move from the Jade Maiden Swordy, yet it was a bold offensive maneuver, one that would leave her defenseless and vulnerable to Zhang San and Li Si¡¯s attacks. Despite her misgivings, she followed his lead, thrusting into the empty space at an angle, feeling the force of Zhang San and Li Si¡¯s strikes approaching. Her face turned pale with fear.

    With a slight smile, Song Qingshu executed his own move¡ª¡¯Wandering the Horizon¡¯¡ªin sync with her, though his version diverged in style.

    Zhang San and Li Si felt a sh of fear as Song Qingshu¡¯s sword point appeared unexpectedly near their vitals, forcing them to break off their attack and retreat hastily.

    Li Mochou stared in astonishment, hardly believing she had just forced back an expert like Zhang San. She had long dismissed the Jade Maiden and Quanzhen sword techniques ascking power, which was why she often resorted to her fly-whisk. But now, seeing how the Jade Maiden Sword Techniqueplemented Quanzhen techniques, she marveled at its strength.

    ¡°Fairy Li, shall we continue?¡± Song Qingshu smiled. ¡°The ¡®Moonlit Blossoms!¡¯¡±

    Onlookers watched, entranced, as their moves seemed to paint romantic scenes¡ªlike ¡®ying the Qin and Blowing the Flute,¡¯ ¡®Sweeping Snow and Brewing Tea,¡¯ and ¡®Chess Under the Pine.¡¯ It was as if they weren¡¯t dueling at all but rather performing an elegant dance.

    Li Mochou¡¯s face reddened, while Mu Wanqing, observing from a distance, shook with rage. <em>¡®This flirtatious scoundrel! Even now, he¡¯s shamelessly charming her!¡¯</em>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for all the novels at BuyMeaCoffee page and the Patreon Shop. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. For BMC, just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 564: Bold Recklessness

    Li Mochou felt aplex mixture of emotions.

    At first, shecked confidence; using this sword technique seemed overly courteous and created a sense of dependency, which made it challenging to fully bring out its intricacies. However, with Song Qingshu by her side, supplementing her moves, the effects of the Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy became evident, boosting her confidence.

    Their synchronization deepened, and Li Mochou found herself growing increasingly attuned to an indescribable emotion¡ªa feeling of shyness, a lingering closeness, a gentle affection tinged with uncertainty.

    This stirred memories she¡¯d buried for years. She recalled the early days of leaving the Ancient Tomb Sect and encountering that man¡ªthis was exactly how she had felt.

    The founder of the Tomb Sect, Lin Chaoying, had suffered heartbreak, which led to her demise within the tomb. A woman of remarkable talents in both literature and martial arts, she still harbored the same romantic dreams as any ordinary woman, often imagining herself one day standing shoulder to shoulder with her beloved, Wang Chongyang. Fate had intervened cruelly, however, leaving her to pour her unfulfilled feelings into creating a dual-sword technique, the Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy.

    Wang Chongyang practiced the Quanzhen Sword Technique, so Lin Chaoying crafted the Jade Maiden Sword Technique to harmonize with it, forming a unique dual-sword technique¡ªthe Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy. Yet Lin Chaoying never had the chance to wield it with him; instead, it became a legacy forter generations of the Tomb Sect.

    Just then, Zhang San and Li Si suddenly jumped back from the fight, cupping their hands in surrender. ¡°To witness the unmatched skills of the Ancient Tomb Sect today¡ªwe brothers are deeply impressed. There¡¯s no need to continue; we admit defeat.¡±

    They didn¡¯t understand the origin of this sword technique and, witnessing one astonishing move after another, assumed that even more powerful techniques remained unused. Fearing for their lives, they decisively conceded before the situation worsened, as reputation meant everything to Central ins people, who often hesitated to continue fighting under such circumstances.

    ¡°You¡¯re merely following orders¡­¡± Song Qingshu pondered briefly. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t intimidated by the Isle of Heroes, they¡¯d had no prior grievances, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke such a mysterious, hidden power by killing their emissaries. Moreover, he was curious about the Isle of Heroes¡¯s intelligencework, and leaving the two alive might prove useful in the future.Zhang San and Li Si exchanged a relieved nce and cupped their hands. ¡°Thank you. If we ever encounter Ancient Tomb Sect members again, we¡¯ll avoid them at all costs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯ll take on the Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s Reward and Punishment Order myself,¡± Song Qingshu replied. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll visit the Southern Sea to meet the two lords, Long and Mu.¡± He thought to himself, <em>¡®Xiao Longnu, Xiao Longnu¡­ once again, I¡¯ve spared you from trouble, my dear sister-inw.¡¯</em>

    ¡°If youe, Isle of Heroes will wee you with open arms.¡± This time, unlike their previous audacious leave behind the Reward and Punishment Order token, Zhang San and Li Si respectfully offered the token with both hands. The others watched, torn between envy and resentment.

    Song Qingshu nodded slightly, epting the token, unaware that Zhang San and Li Si were internally panicking. They feared that Song Qingshu intended to challenge Isle of Heroes, and though their lords¡¯ martial arts were unparalleled, the man before them was equally mysterious. It would be prudent to inform their lords as soon as possible.

    Song Qingshu turned to Li Mochou once the two had departed. ¡°Without your cooperation, Fairy, I wouldn¡¯t have won so easily.¡±

    Recalling the flirtatious swordy they¡¯d just shared, Li Mochou felt awkward and quickly changed the subject. ¡°I wonder what connection you have to our Ancient Tomb Sect. How do you know so much about it?¡± After all, she herself had been unaware of the Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy technique¡¯s existence, so how did he?

    Song Qingshu merely smiled and didn¡¯t exin. ¡°Fairy, it¡¯s a long story; I¡¯ll tell you another time. For now, let me return this sword to Heroine Ning of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    Li Mochou handed over the sword without hesitation, but as he took it, he lightly brushed her hand, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    <em>¡®Was it intentional or idental?¡¯ </em>Li Mochou herself didn¡¯t realize that if any other man had touched her, she would have drawn her sword without hesitation, let alone ponder whether it had been deliberate.

    Inwardly, Song Qingshu admired the Tomb Sect¡¯s selection criteria, for every disciple truly possessed skin as smooth as jade. Though Li Mochou¡¯s reputation was fierce, her beauty rivaled even Xiao Longnu¡¯s, with an added hint of allure.

    With his martial prowess and status, Song Qingshu could easily have any woman, but he found more pleasure in the chase and conquest. Li Mochou, a woman scarred by past love, had closed off her heart, so he would need to put in extra effort to win her over.

    Seeing that Li Mochou hadn¡¯t taken offense, he allowed himself a slight smile.

    <em>¡®There¡¯s hope after all.¡¯ </em>With this thought, he approached the Mount Hua Sect group. ¡°Thank you, Madam, for lending your sword, which allowed us to defeat the Enforcers of Good and Evil. Here, I return it to you.¡±

    Yet Song Qingshu, distracted by thoughts of teasing Li Mochou, unintentionally grasped Ning Zhongze¡¯s delicate, jade-like hand as he returned the sword. His high-level martial arts and the cover of his sleeve prevented anyone else from noticing his action, though Ning Zhongze certainly felt it. She was startled and her cheeks flushed. She wanted to reprimand him but hesitated, recalling his formidable strength and her sect¡¯s current vulnerabilities. How could she risk provoking such a powerful adversary?

    ¡°You¡­ you could have won even without my sword, given your unmatched skills,¡± she stammered, attempting to withdraw her hand, but he held it firmly.

    Song Qingshu, initially regretting his boldness, felt a renewed thrill when he noticed her subdued reaction. Rather than let go, he began softly stroking her hand, deepening her difort.

    Caught off guard by his persistence, Ning Zhongze¡¯s initial anger faded as an unfamiliar sensation made her weak and flushed with heat.

    Song Qingshu, skilled in such tactics, had subtly used a trace of gentle Qi, intensifying her sensitivity. Seeing her growing flustered, he finally released her hand, aware that such subtle games were more enjoyable when unnoticed by others.

    Gasping for breath, Ning Zhongze¡¯s chest heaved as she struggled to regainposure. She was about to speak, only to find that he had already turned and left, leaving behind his vexing silhouette.

    ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yue Buqun asked, noticing her unusual behavior.

    ¡°N-nothing,¡± she replied instinctively, her expression growing moreplicated.

    Their conversation did not escape Song Qingshu, who smirked as Ning Zhongze chose to hide the matter from her husband. This game, he mused, was proving rather interesting.

    Back with Mu Wanqing, he addressed her with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss, for lending your sword.¡± As he admired her delicate wrist, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how her hand mightpare to Li Mochou¡¯s and Ning Zhongze¡¯s.

    ¡°Miss? Don¡¯t I have a name?¡± Mu Wanqing pouted, snatching her sword back, denying him any chance to touch her.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Deciding to y along, Song Qingshu forced a bitter smile. ¡°May I ask your name, then?¡±

    ¡°Do you truly not know?¡± she asked, her eyes narrowing.

    His heart skipped a beat, and he looked away. ¡°Uh, of course, I¡­ didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s face flushed in anger. She brandished her sword and lunged at him. ¡°I¡¯ll k!ll you, you heartless scoundrel!¡±

    Song Qingshu dodged just in time, breaking into a cold sweat. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t go killing anyone now!¡±

    Mu Wanqing bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re exactly who I want to k!ll!¡± She continued her relentless assault, leaving herselfpletely open.

    Li Mochou shifted but didn¡¯t intervene, realizing that despite Mu Wanqing¡¯s vulnerability, Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t retaliating. Watching the familiar and strange dynamic, she discerned their connection and chose not to interfere.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that petty men and women are hard to please.¡± Knowing that staying would only ruin his esteemed image, Song Qingshu dashed out of the restaurant.

    Mu Wanqing stamped her foot and chased after him, while Li Mochou, after some hesitation, followed; she needed to uncover the truth about his ties to the Tomb Sect.

    With Song Qingshu gone, the Qinghai Sect members sighed in relief. Given his apparent closeness with Mu Wanqing and Li Mochou, they feared he might punish them on their behalf. Exchanging looks, they all chose to slip away.

    ¡°What a shameless rogue!¡± Ning Zhongze muttered under her breath, still flushed as she watched him disappear.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for all the novels at BuyMeaCoffee page and the Patreon Shop. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. For BMC, just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 565: The Furious Eldest Sister

    Once they were far enough from the inn, Song Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Dodging her attacks, he called out to Mu Wanqing, ¡°Miss, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll have no choice but to retaliate.¡±

    Mu Wanqing stabbed at him with her sword, gritting her teeth. ¡°Then do it! Kill me with one stroke so it¡¯s all over!¡±

    Song Qingshu stepped back just in time to dodge a sword aimed at his nose, feeling frustrated. ¡°You keep calling me a heartless scoundrel¡ªare you sure you¡¯ve got the right person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, you heartless scoundrel!¡± Mu Wanqing grew more agitated, her sword strikes bing even fiercer.

    ¡°A youngdy shouldn¡¯t throw such insults at a man,¡± Song Qingshu retorted in frustration, seeing her stubbornness. ¡°Fine then, exin to me how I was unfaithful. Whom have I wronged? Was it you?¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s breath caught, and she huffed, ¡°You know very well yourself.¡±

    ¡°If I knew, would I even be asking you?¡± Song Qingshu was at a loss.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mu Wanqing started, but her cheeks flushed red, and she swallowed the words. She changed her approach. ¡°You betrayed my sister! What else could you be but a scoundrel?¡±

    ¡°Your sister?¡± Song Qingshu was taken aback. ¡°When did you get a sister?¡±¡°Still pretending you don¡¯t know me?¡± Mu Wanqing shot him a fierce re. ¡°If you don¡¯t know me, how could you even know if I have a sister?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­do you actually know who I am?¡± Song Qingshu felt something was wrong. He thought he¡¯d sessfully deceived everyone back at the tavern, but judging by Mu Wanqing¡¯s behavior¡­

    ¡°Hmph. Once I¡¯ve seen a shameless scoundrel like you, how could I forget?¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s face softened briefly as if recalling something.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Qingshu had no words. He took off his mask, smiling awkwardly at her. ¡°Wanqing, I didn¡¯t mean to hide from you. It¡¯s just that my current activities must stay hidden from certain people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Do we even know each other that well?¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s cheeks took on a slight blush.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we go through life-and-death together? Doesn¡¯t that make us close? It hurts me a little to hear you say otherwise,¡± Song Qingshu sighed.

    Mu Wanqing felt a pang of worry, fearing he might misunderstand her feelings. She wanted to exin but was still furious about his actions. She let out a cold hum. ¡°We¡¯re close, all right¡ªclose enough to be family.¡±

    Song Qingshu brightened. ¡°Wanqing, you truly are a bold woman, expressing your feelings so openly! As a man, I can¡¯t keep being passive. How about I pick a good day to go to Dali and propose to your mother?¡±

    Mu Wanqing flushed red from embarrassment and anger. ¡°Who said I love you? And who wants you proposing anything! What I meant was¡­you¡¯re already my brother-inw!¡± Her voice softened as she began to sob.

    Song Qingshu felt uneasy and quickly approached her, clumsily wiping her tears away. ¡°I¡­I really don¡¯t understand what you mean. How am I suddenly your brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Zhong Ling is my sister, and you¡­you treated her like that¡­¡± Sensing the warmth of his fingers on her cheek, Mu Wanqing blushed and took a step back, biting her lip. She didn¡¯t know how to exin further, fearing he¡¯d look down on her if he learned the truth about her background.

    Thankfully, Song Qingshu was well aware of Duan Zhengchun¡¯splicated affairs, and Mu Wanqing¡¯s hint helped him recall the details. He let out a nervousugh. ¡°You and your sister are quite close! I didn¡¯t expect her to share such details with you.¡±

    Mu Wanqing turned her head, unwilling to let him see her tears. She had left Nanjing in regret after being driven away by Shui Sheng but, with her pride, could never turn back to look for him. In despair, she returned to Dali to live with her master, Qin Hongmian, in istion.

    Qin Hongmian assumed Mu Wanqing¡¯s distress was due to her infatuation with Duan Yu. Not knowing how to console her, and burdened by her own guilt, Qin Hongmian missed her daughter¡¯s true feelings.

    Then one day, Zhong Ling came to visit. Mu Wanqing learned that Zhong Ling had been studying with the Five Poisons Cult¡¯s Lan Fenghuang and hade back to visit her mother and Mu Wanqing.

    The two had grown up together, and although they weren¡¯t blood-rted, they were close as sisters. Zhong Ling, ever naive, revealed some of her private thoughts.

    When Zhong Ling described her lover as a man like no other, Mu Wanqing merely smiled, picturing someone else. But as Zhong Ling continued, Mu Wanqing began to notice an unsettling resemnce between Zhong Ling¡¯s descriptions and her own memories.

    Driven by curiosity, she finally asked for the man¡¯s name. Upon hearing ¡°Song Qingshu,¡± Mu Wanqing felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Unaware of Mu Wanqing¡¯s turmoil, Zhong Ling continued to share stories, asionally blushing as she recounted the love she and Song Qingshu shared. Mu Wanqing could hardly bear it but forced herself to listen with a strained smile.

    After Zhong Ling left, Mu Wanqing grew increasingly agitated. When Qin Hongmian asked her to assassinate a woman of the Suzhou¡¯s Wang family, she agreed without hesitation.

    However, upon reaching the Central ins, she heard tales of Song Qingshu¡¯s heroics as he led the Golden Serpent Camp to victory over the Qing forces. The stories stirred something within her, and she changed course to Shandong, unable to tell if she was seeking justice for Zhong Ling or closure for herself.

    Seeing Mu Wanqing¡¯s silence, Song Qingshu felt uneasy. He knew he hadn¡¯t acted honorably¡ªhow could Mu Wanqing feel knowing he had been intimate with her sister?

    ¡°Wanqing, what happened between Ling¡¯er and me¡­ I was severely injured, and she only did it to save my life¡­¡± Song Qingshu briefly recounted their story.

    ¡°I already know.¡± Mu Wanqing huffed, recalling Zhong Ling¡¯s joyful recount. Did he really have to bring it up again?

    ¡°I feel for both Ling¡¯er and you alike. How could I be used of betrayal?¡± Song Qingshu asked gently.

    ¡°Who has feelings for you!¡± Mu Wanqing scoffed, though she felt a pang of jealousy. ¡°If you weren¡¯t unfaithful, would you have abandoned Ling¡¯er at the Five Poisons Sect without a word? She¡¯s a fool to trust you unconditionally, but I¡¯m not that easily deceived. Since I arrived in the Central ins, I¡¯ve heard of your romantic exploits¡ª Ninth Princess, the Emei Sect leader, Miss Zeng¡­¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s words dripped with bitterness, but she noticed him smiling and grew angrier. ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡±

    ¡°Wanqing, did youe all this way to confront me for Ling¡¯er¡¯s sake, or was it¡­for yourself?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile held a hint of teasing.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s expression shifted, her face flushed with anger. ¡°I traveled a thousand miles just for you to insult me? What¡¯s so special about Ling¡¯er that you treat her so gently?¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to treat you as I do Ling¡¯er?¡± Song Qingshu chuckled, moving a step closer.

    Mu Wanqing was startled, retreating hastily, but he pulled her close. Losing her bnce, she stumbled into his arms.

    Before she could react, Song Qingshu¡¯s lips met hers. She pushed him away, both embarrassed and angry. ¡°You¡­how dare you take advantage of me!¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how I treat Ling¡¯er? She always responds obediently.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s face reddened further as she wiped her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool like her.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the point,¡± Song Qingshu said, spreading his hands. ¡°Each of you is unique, and I treat each of you uniquely. Would you want me to treat you as I do other women?¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Mu Wanqing red at him, her anger fading without her realizing it.

    ¡°Wanqing, if you¡¯re still angry, you¡¯re free to shoot me with your poison darts.¡± Seeing her expression soften, Song Qingshu seized the opportunity.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Mu Wanqing smirked. ¡°With your skills, my arrows wouldn¡¯t even touch you!¡±

    Song Qingshu closed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, to appease you, I won¡¯t dodge or use inner power. If I die, let it be heaven¡¯s punishment for my unfaithfulness.¡±

    Seeing his surrender, Mu Wanqing pointed her wrist-dart at him in anger. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t shoot?¡±

    Hidden behind a distant tree, Li Mochou watched with a strange expression.

    ¡°It really is that rascal Song Qingshu¡ªrisking his life to win her over. Now that¡¯s dedication.¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon for more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! Please turn off your adb!ocker to support the trantion. Please point out any mistakes if you find one.

    <strong>SPONSORED CHAPTERS:</strong> I will be epting sponsored chapters for all the novels at BuyMeaCoffee page and the Patreon Shop. It¡¯ll be $5 per 2 sponsored chapters. For BMC, just buy the 5 Coffees and write the name of the novel you want to sponsor in the ¡°Say something nice¡± section.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 566: Poison Extraction

    ¡°Alright, you said it.¡±

    For some reason, seeing Song Qingshu¡¯szy demeanor filled Mu Wanqing with frustration. Being naturally proud, she couldn¡¯t tolerate such a provocation, so without a second thought, she shot a dart at him.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Song Qingshu let out a muffled grunt, covering the wound on his chest. His face turned slightly pale, and he swayed unsteadily, yet he still smiled and said, ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t lying to you.¡±

    As dark red bl00d seeped through his fingers.

    Mu Wanqing panicked, quickly rushing over to support him and helping him sit down. Her voice carried a hint of tears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±

    ¡°I promised you I wouldn¡¯t dodge. If I had, how would that have appeased your anger?¡± Song Qingshu forced a smile.

    ¡°How could you be so foolish?¡± Mu Wanqing eximed, examining his wound anxiously. ¡°Hurry up and use your Qi to force out the poison! That dart was coated with a very potent toxin.¡±

    Song Qingshu shook his head. ¡°I told you, if I die from poison, it¡¯s my just punishment.¡±

    Seeing his stubborn refusal to expel the poison, Mu Wanqing grew both angry and anxious. In desperation, she ripped open his clothes around the wound, then lowered her mouth to it, drawing the poisonous blood out in mouthfuls.Song Qingshu was rmed. ¡°Are you crazy? This could k!ll you! Move away.¡±

    But Mu Wanqing stubbornly shook her head. ¡°I injured you; I¡¯ll heal you. If you die by my hand, how will I ever¡­ ever face Ling¡¯er?¡± She leaned down again and continued to suck the poison from his wound.

    The fragrance of her hair drifted to him, stirring a soft ce in Song Qingshu¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help but hold her hands.

    Mu Wanqing trembled slightly. She struggled a little, but realizing she couldn¡¯t free her hands, she let him be, focusing instead on the poison in his body.

    Seeing that the bl0od she spat out had returned to a normal color, Mu Wanqing smiled in relief. ¡°That should be enough. Apply this medicine to the wound¡­¡± But before she could finish, she slumped into Song Qingshu¡¯s arms.

    Song Qingshu was startled, lifting her face to see a faint red tinge on her lips¡ªa remnant of the poison entering her system. At this point, he couldn¡¯t care less about what he¡¯d said before. He quickly sat her up, pressing several acupoints on her back and channeling his Qi into her, striving to expel the poison before it took hold.

    ¡°Ugh~¡±

    After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Mu Wanqing vomited a mouthful of dark red poisonden blood, slowly regaining consciousness.

    ¡°What you did was extremely dangerous. That poison wasn¡¯t deadly to me, but for you¡­ if something had happened, how could I¡­¡± Seeing her wake up, Song Qingshu¡¯s relief was mixed with frustration and concern.

    Despite his reproach, Mu Wanqing sensed the warmth in his words, feeling a hint of sweetness in her heart.

    ¡°Oh no, your wound reopened!¡± With a nce, Mu Wanqing noticed blood seeping through his clothes around the wound. Panicked, she urged, ¡°Apply some of this wound medicine.¡±

    Song Qingshu casually pressed a few acupoints near the wound. ¡°It¡¯s fine, see? This stops the bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Acupressure is just a temporary measure. Use the medicine so it heals faster,¡± Mu Wanqing insisted.

    Song Qingshu smiled wryly, looking troubled. ¡°With my skills today, there are few in the world who could injure me. Why would I carry wound medicine?¡±

    ¡°Always boasting. If you¡¯re so skilled, why did you get hurt by me so easily?¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s face turned slightly red, her words reproachful, yet her heart felt deeply moved.

    ¡°I have some wound medicine. Ah¡­¡± Mu Wanqing was about to retrieve the medicine bottle from her clothes when she suddenly realized her whole body felt weak, likely an aftereffect of the poisoning. ¡°I can¡¯t move right now, so you¡¯ll have to get it yourself.¡±

    ncing at her cor, Song Qingshu hesitated, awkwardly smiling. ¡°This seems a bit inappropriate. How about I wait until you¡¯re better?¡±

    ¡°Just take it. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s eyes shed with irritation as she muttered under her breath, ¡°You¡¯re always so proper with me, yet so casual with Ling¡¯er.¡±

    Song Qingshu was exasperated. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    When Song Qingshu¡¯s hand reached into her cor, both of them shivered slightly.

    ¡°That was an ident, I swear,¡± Song Qingshu quickly exined.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s face flushed a deep red as she looked away. ¡°Hurry up and grab it¡­ and don¡¯t wander around.¡±

    Song Qingshu was almost in tears. He had genuinely wanted to behave himself, yet it had turned into a misunderstanding. Judging by Mu Wanqing¡¯s reaction, she clearly didn¡¯t believe he was ¡°identally¡± clumsy.

    Taking the medicine bottle, Song Qingshu poured the powder onto his wound, which made Mu Wanqing raise an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to check it first? Aren¡¯t you afraid it might be poison?¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled inwardly. Mu Wanqing was clearly the stubborn type¡ªher heart warm but her words unyielding.

    ¡°Even if everyone else wanted me dead, Wanqing, I know you wouldn¡¯t harm me,¡± Song Qingshu said softly.

    A pleased warmth bloomed in Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart, though she let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking of a few others¡ªlike the Ninth Princess, Chief Zhou, Miss Zeng¡­ and Ling¡¯er. I¡¯m sure none of them would hurt you either.¡±

    Song Qingshu was taken aback, feeling at a loss for words.

    Mu Wanqing regretted her words as soon as they left her mouth. Seeing the tender atmosphere she had disrupted, she felt both anger and embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯ll end up being ruined by women someday.¡±

    ¡°Better to be ruined by a woman than killed by some random guy, right?¡± Song Qingshu thought to himself, adding silently, ¡°Hopefully when I¡¯m a hundred, and from sheer exhaustion¡­¡±

    Seeing Mu Wanqing¡¯s brow furrowing, he quickly scooped her up, carrying her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and with the wind picking up, it¡¯ll rain soon. Let¡¯s find an inn for the night.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Blushing, Mu Wanqing nodded shyly. ¡°But let¡¯s not go back to the same inn. I¡¯d feel so embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a town about ten li from here; we¡¯ll rest there.¡± Song Qingshu grinned. ¡°Wanqing, you¡¯re so light.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t carried me before¡­¡± Mu Wanqing mumbled, embarrassed, then buried her face against his chest, refusing to speak further.

    Song Qingshu was momentarily surprised, recalling the time he¡¯d carried her on Mount Hua. Understanding, he smiled and walked on in silence, carrying her toward the nearby town.

    As the two of them gradually disappeared into the distance, Li Mochou stepped out from behind a tree, hesitating.

    Should she follow them? If she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d never find out what his connection to the Ancient Tomb Sect was. But following him meant witnessing him being affectionate with another woman.

    <strong>Patreon</strong><strong> Tiers Just Got More Affordable: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Currently the readers get 2 advance chapters when they be a $5 Patron, but I want to increase the chapters they get to at least 5 chapters and more. FSM ($5) Tier already has 5 chapters, and I will be adding more chapters to the other individual tiers during the next few days. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more.

    The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels.

    The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 567: The Mysterious Young Master

    Mu Wanqing was unaware of a conflicted observer watching from behind. She hid her face against Song Qingshu¡¯s chest, too embarrassed to look up. His body radiated aforting scent that she couldn¡¯t quite ce, but after a moment of thought, she realized it resembled the warmth of sunlight.

    Breathing in this reassuring scent, Mu Wanqing drifted off to sleep. When she awoke, she noticed a flurry of sounds around her. Peeking up, she realized they were in the middle of a bustling marketce, with several people pointing and whispering about them. Embarrassed, she murmured, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Song Qingshu replied with a gentle smile, looking down at her. ¡°You just detoxified the poison. Sleeping a bit longer will help your recovery.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people watching!¡± Mu Wanqing protested, noting he had made no attempt to put her down.

    ¡°If they want to look, let them. A handsome man and beautiful woman always draw attention,¡± Song Qingshu chuckled heartily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have your shamelessness,¡± Mu Wanqing retorted, her face flushing. Yet, she didn¡¯t want to leave the warmth of his embrace, so she pulled out a silk scarf to cover her face and snuggled back into his chest.

    Amused by her bashful reaction, Song Qingshuughed. ¡°What are you hiding for? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in an unspeakable rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care; I just don¡¯t want to be seen like this,¡± Mu Wanqing muttered shyly.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to be recognized, then I¡¯ll join you.¡± Song Qingshu took out his silver mask and covered his face, knowing he needed to keep a low profile.With her face concealed, Mu Wanqing immediately felt more at ease and began to asionally peek around at their surroundings.

    Arriving at an inn, they had barely entered when the cheerful innkeeper came over, beaming. ¡°You must be Lord Song?¡±

    Surprised, Mu Wanqing nced at Song Qingshu, who was also taken aback. ¡°Do you know me?¡± he asked.

    The innkeeper didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he called to a servant, ¡°Lord Song, we have already prepared the best room for you. Please, you and your¡­ wife can go up and freshen up. We¡¯ll send food and wine to your room shortly.¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart pounded, secretly cursing Song Qingshu¡¯s audacity. He must have arranged everything while she was asleep, then led her around in circles¡­ and he¡¯d only booked one room, meaning they¡¯d have to¡­

    Her grip on his clothing tightened, revealing her unease.

    But Song Qingshu, oblivious to her reaction, replied, ¡°You must be mistaken. I didn¡¯t make any reservations.¡±

    The innkeeper hesitated, sizing him up before insisting, ¡°No mistake. Earlier, a young lord, quite generous, specifically instructed us to wee a young gentleman in a silver mask. It must be you.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s mind raced, surprised. His journey north was a well-kept secret, even within his camp. How could anyone know of his ns? He asked solemnly, ¡°Who was this young lord?¡±

    The innkeeper looked troubled. ¡°Lord Song, it would put me in a difficult position. We don¡¯t reveal our clients¡¯ identities lightly.¡±

    Song Qingshu smirked inwardly. If the innkeeper truly valued discretion, he wouldn¡¯t hint at it so openly. He discreetly slipped a silver ingot into the innkeeper¡¯s hand. ¡°Now that I¡¯m also your client, it should be fine to tell me.¡±

    Pocketing the silver, the innkeeper spoke quietly, ¡°The young lord didn¡¯t seem local. I¡¯ve run this inn for years, and I¡¯d recognize him if he were from around here.¡±

    Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s impatience, the innkeeper quickly added, ¡°The young lord didn¡¯t seem ordinary. His clothes were very fine, and he exuded an aristocratic air. But he was¡­ unnervingly handsome, with lips red as berries and a fairplexion. Perhaps he¡¯s the son of a noble family, pampered among maids anddies.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Very well, prepare hot water for us.¡± Then, carrying Mu Wanqing, he went up to their room.

    Once inside, Mu Wanqing, too shy to stay in his arms, struggled to stand. She looked around the well-decorated room andmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a quaint ce to have such elegant rooms.¡±

    Song Qingshu opened a narrow slit in the window, scanning the street below. ¡°The incense here is high-quality ambergris, the quilt is made of rare Su silk, and the tea set is the best from Jingdezhen. Even the tea leaves are pre-Qingming Longjing. Do you think a small town inn could afford all this?¡±

    Mu Wanqing suddenly realized, ¡°This wasn¡¯t arranged by you?¡±

    ¡°I have important business up north. I don¡¯t have time for such extravagances,¡± he replied, sounding slightly annoyed.

    Mu Wanqing felt embarrassed for overthinking things, relieved he hadn¡¯t guessed her earlier assumptions.

    ¡°Could this be a shady inn?¡± she wondered aloud.

    ¡°It¡¯s not likely. No ck-market inn would go to such lengths,¡± Song Qingshu replied, closing the window. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll wait until this mysterious benefactor shows himself.¡±

    Feeling safe beside Song Qingshu, Mu Wanqing nodded. She wouldn¡¯t have stayed alone in such a strange ce, but with him here, she felt at ease.

    ¡°Lord Song, your hot water is ready,¡± came a knock from outside.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Song Qingshu called.

    The innkeeper directed several servants who brought in bucket after bucket of hot water to fill the tub. After ensuring everything was ready, he smiled at Song Qingshu, ¡°Everything in this room is newly arranged. Rest assured and enjoy.¡± He bowed out of the room, promising to send up food shortly.

    Once they were alone, Mu Wanqing couldn¡¯t resist looking at the steaming tub, dumbfounded. ¡°Are you¡­ nning to bathe?¡±

    ¡°No, you are.¡± Song Qingshu smiled at her.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°If anyone¡¯s bathing, it should be you. I don¡¯t need one.¡±

    Noticing her reddened ears, Song Qingshu chuckled, ¡°Where is your mind wandering? You were poisoned earlier by the Frozen Soul Silver Needle and again by your own poisoned dart. Though most of the toxins have been neutralized, a residue remains. If not removed soon, it could harm your body in the long run. That¡¯s why I had the hot water prepared; soaking in it will make it easier for me to expel the poison.¡±

    Mu Wanqing knew he was right, as she still felt dizzy. But undressing and soaking in the tub with Song Qingshu nearby made her nervous.

    ¡°No, really. I feel fine,¡± she said, flustered, waving her hands in protest.

    ¡°Would you like to hear the consequences of leaving the poison untreated?¡± Song Qingshu teased, knowing her hesitancy.

    ¡°What consequences?¡± she asked, taken aback.

    ¡°These toxins are potent, and any residue could be harmful, especially for women. If left untreated, it could even affect your ability to bear children,¡± he said, sounding genuinely concerned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be left without children someday.¡±

    Mu Wanqing, stunned, hadn¡¯t considered such specific consequences. Unable to contain herself, she snapped, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ll be the mother of my future children,¡± he replied, his gaze warm.

    Her heart pounded under his intense gaze, and she instinctively turned away, pouting, ¡°Who¡¯s having children with you? You have so many women around you; surely, one will give you children.¡±

    Despite her words, she couldn¡¯t muster any real anger. His boldness left her feeling flustered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want children?¡± Song Qingshu whispered in her ear, gently holding her.

    Mu Wanqing shivered, unexpectedly allowing his embrace. She was conflicted, suspecting he might be exaggerating the effects of the poison to frighten her, but she couldn¡¯t take the risk.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m not as naive as Zhong Ling. You can help expel the poison, but if you try anything inappropriate, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± She bit her lip, searching for a suitable threat.

    Song Qingshu chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll ignore you!¡± She huffed, realizing her threatcked force and might even encourage him. Frustrated, she mumbled tearfully, ¡°You¡¯re just bullying me.¡±

    Feeling softened by her distress, Song Qingshu said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I was only teasing. I¡¯ll cover my eyes while I help you. You can rx now, right?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she replied instinctively before realizing her mistake.

    <strong>Patreon</strong><strong> Tiers Just Got More Affordable: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Currently the readers get 2 advance chapters when they be a $5 Patron, but I want to increase the chapters they get to at least 5 chapters and more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more.

    The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels.

    The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 568: Expelling Poison

    Noticing the amused look in Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes, Mu Wanqing quickly grew anxious, her face flushed as she exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just worried that if your eyes are covered, you might not be able to properly expel all the poison from my body.¡±

    Song Qingshuughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; with my current skill level, I can see just fine, even with my eyes covered.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Wanqing nearly fainted from irritation.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m just teasing. Rx, I won¡¯t take advantage of you like that. I won¡¯t look where I shouldn¡¯t,¡± Song Qingshu reassured her, his expression turning serious. ¡°Let¡¯s get started; the water will cool soon, and that¡¯ll affect the poison expelling.¡±

    Looking at the steaming bath barrel, Mu Wanqing blushed deeply and whispered, ¡°Turn around first. Don¡¯t look back until I say so.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Qingshu immediately turned around. After a while, he heard the sound of clothing being removed behind him, which stirred a soft tenderness in his heart.

    Though he could act like a brute at times, that was only with women he didn¡¯t truly care about. He clearly distinguished between love and desire. Women like Nan Lan, Luo Bing, Little Empress Tong, and recently Jiao Wan¡¯er, stirred only his most primal urge to possess. Since they were already married and mature, they could withstand his wild treatment, so his approach was often forceful and domineering.

    But with a pure-hearted girl like Mu Wanqing, whom he genuinely liked, he was filled with tenderness and love. He wouldn¡¯t dream of bullying her like that¡­

    Lost in thought, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he suddenly heard a shy voice behind him, ¡°Alright, you can turn around now.¡±Turning around, he saw that Mu Wanqing had submerged her whole body in the water, with only her head above the surface. The water was scattered with flower petals, making it hard to see anything clearly below.

    Mu Wanqing, like Xiao Longnu, had aplexion paler than most young women due to frequently wearing a veil and rarely being in sunlight. Now, with a mix of shyness and the steam from the hot water, her face had turned a delicate, glowing pink, making her look as if she was blossoming.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and start expelling the poison.¡± Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes fixed on her, Mu Wanqing¡¯s face turned red as she scolded him yfully.

    ¡°Wanqing, it¡¯s your fault for being so beautiful,¡± Song Qingshu teased, though he quickly became serious, not daring to dy. If he waited too long, the residual poison in her body might seep into her meridians, and he would deeply regret it.

    cing his palm gently on her back, he felt her smooth, soft skin, causing his heart to flutter. He immediately gathered his focus. ¡°Wanqing, I¡¯m about to start expelling the poison. Rxpletely and don¡¯t resist my True Qi.¡±

    Blushing, Mu Wanqing nodded slightly, letting down her guard and allowing his True Qi to flow through her meridians.

    In the martial world, letting someone¡¯s True Qi enter your body without any resistance was essentially cing your life in their hands. A single malicious thought from them could leave you crippled or even dead. It was a risk few would take unless they shared an intimate bond and hadplete trust.

    As Song Qingshu¡¯s gentle True Qi spread throughout her body, Mu Wanqing felt a warmfort, almost making her moan in pleasure. But her modesty held her back, making her suppress the feeling.

    To avoid any loss ofposure and to distract herself from the awkwardness, Mu Wanqing began to speak. ¡°Are you nning to go north?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have important business in Yanjing,¡± Song Qingshu replied, though he didn¡¯t exin in detail, as it would take too long. ¡°What are your ns? Why note to Yanjing with me?¡±

    Though tempted, Mu Wanqing shook her head after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°I still have something to do for my master.¡±

    ¡°Your master, the Asura de Qin Hongmian?¡± When she nodded, Song Qingshu continued, ¡°What did she ask you to do?¡±

    Mu Wanqing was slightly surprised that he knew her master¡¯s name. ¡°She asked me to kill a woman from the Wang family in Suzhou.¡±

    ¡°She asked you to kill Li Qingluo?¡± Song Qingshu frowned. ¡°Li Qingluo¡¯s Mantuo Vi has many people, and it¡¯s allied with the Murong family. It¡¯d be too dangerous for you to go alone.¡±

    Mu Wanqing smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve tried assassinating her before. Mantuo Vi may have a lot of people, but I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to break in directly. With my skills, I may not kill Lady Wang, but I can certainly escape safely.¡±

    Song Qingshu sighed, ¡°Your mother is really something, dragging you into her old grudges. If she wants to kill her love rival, she should do it herself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my mother that way!¡± Then Mu Wanqing paused, realizing, ¡°Wait, you know?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled. ¡°I know more than you might think.¡±

    ¡°You must look down on us, my mother who bore me out of wedlock, and me, her illegitimate daughter¡­¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Why would I look down on you? It¡¯s Duan Zhengchun I despise. Outwardly charming and romantic, but cold-hearted at his core. He abandons pure-hearted women, leaving them to suffer social ridicule and the pain of raising a child alone,¡± Song Qingshu said angrily. ¡°His promiscuity without ountability makes him no different from that infamous scoundrel Yun Zhonghe.¡±

    Mu Wanqing chuckled, ¡°Look at you all worked up. But aren¡¯t you just as much of a phnderer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m different. I would never let any of my women suffer. Each will have their rightful ce,¡± Song Qingshu said firmly.

    Mu Wanqing gazed at him, sighing deeply. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll live up to your words.¡± Though she once held high expectations for undivided love, her mother¡¯s experience gave her a deeper understanding of the hardship of unacknowledged love. Song Qingshu¡¯s words touched her, making her forget to feel jealous.

    ¡°Wanqing, listen to me. Li Qingluo did share feelings with your father, and her daughter, Wang Yuyan, is your half-sister. If you kill her, Wang Yuyan will surely seek revenge, leading to a tragic sibling conflict. And how do you think Duan Zhengchun would view you then?¡± Song Qingshu tried to dissuade her.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for that Miss Wang as well!¡±

    <strong>Get More Chapters on</strong><strong>Patreon</strong><strong>: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Currently the readers get 2 advance chapters when they be a $5 Patron, but I want to increase the chapters they get to at least 5 chapters and more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more.

    The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels.

    The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 569: Testing the Waters

    ¡°Where¡¯s your mind wandering off to? Wang Yuyan and I are merely acquaintances; we can¡¯t even be considered friends,¡± Song Qingshu added silently in his heart. <em>¡®But back then, her guidance helped me find rity, ultimately leading to my rebirth. I owe her a great debt.¡¯</em>

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Wanqing was half-skeptical. She had always been sensitive about this issue. Previously, when she discovered that Duan Yu was her biological brother, she was utterly heartbroken. She even considered eloping with him to some remote ce where no one knew them, to live in seclusion.

    Unexpectedly, Duan Yu quickly shifted his affections to a certain ¡°Miss Wang.¡±

    Disillusioned, Mu Wanqing fell into despair, even contemting taking her own l!fe¡ªuntil she encountered Song Qingshu.

    If Song Qingshu were to fall for Wang Yuyan too, Mu Wanqing felt she might genuinely have no will to live.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Mu Wanqing suddenly wore a peculiar expression. ¡°Are you saying that Miss Wang is also¡­ also¡­¡±

    ¡°Also the result of Duan Zhengchun¡¯s debauchery¡ªyour biological sister without a doubt,¡± Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. ¡°Do you still want to kill her mother now?¡±

    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that make her Duan¡­ Yu¡¯s sister too?¡± Mu Wanqing was stunned. She couldn¡¯t tell if she felt relieved or distressed; her emotions were a chaotic blend of contradictions.

    ¡°She is undoubtedly your sister, but not necessarily Duan Yu¡¯s,¡± Song Qingshu remarked evasively, unwilling to divulge too many secrets. He smoothly changed the topic. ¡°Why, do you n to inform your ¡®dear brother¡¯ about this?¡± ¡°Why would I bother? The men of the Duan family are all heartless scoundrels. They deserve whatever karmaes their way,¡± Mu Wanqing said bitterly.

    Li Qingluo had wronged her mother, Li Qingluo¡¯s daughter had harmed her, and Duan Zhengchun was the root cause of it all. Even Duan Yu had proven fickle. Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart had long grown cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That brat Duan Yu has immense fortune and luck. What you fear won¡¯t happen,¡± Song Qingshu reassured her, noticing a trace of concern in her eyes.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly exined, ¡°Brother Song, I now only see him as a sibling¡ªnothing more.¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I believe you. With your personality, if you hadn¡¯t moved on from him, you wouldn¡¯t have exposed yourself before another man.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Wanqing suddenly remembered that she was still sitting in the bathtub. Embarrassment overwhelmed her as she whispered, ¡°Is it done yet?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡± Song Qingshu rapidly tapped several points on her snowy back. Mu Wanqing groaned softly, leaning weakly against the edge of the tub as she coughed out a mouthful of dark blood onto the floor.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Song Qingshu exhaled deeply. ¡°All done. Most of the residual poison in your body has been expelled into the hot water, and thest bit came out with that blood. You have nothing to worry about¡­ anymore.¡±

    His eyes inadvertently widened. Mu Wanqing, leaning against the tub, was oblivious to the fact that half her body had risen above the water¡¯s surface. Her snow-white, radiant skin and her slender waist were like that of a stunning mermaid emerging from the bath.

    Realizing something was amiss, Mu Wanqing quickly submerged herself in the tub, causing water to ssh everywhere.

    Song Qingshu dodged the water with a chuckle. ¡°You should get out quickly. The hot water contains the expelled poison. If you stay in too long, it might seep back into your body.¡±

    ¡°Then turn around already!¡± Mu Wanqing nearly cried in panic.

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Song Qingshu turned with a grin, grabbing her clothes from the screen and handing them behind him.

    After a long pause, a timid voice came from behind him. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ready.¡±

    Song Qingshu turned and was momentarily stunned. Mu Wanqing¡¯s long hair cascaded down her shoulders like silk, gleaming in the light. Fresh from her bath and without makeup, her natural beauty illuminated the entire room.

    ¡°Duan Yu must be blind,¡± Song Qingshu remarked, shaking his head. ¡°To give up such a beautiful fairy for some ¡®Miss Wang.''¡±

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s beauty rivaled Wang Yuyan¡¯s in every way. Each had her unique charm, like orchids and chrysanthemums¡ªeach excelling in their own right. Duan Yu must have been bewitched by his so-called ¡®fairy sister,¡¯ seeing no one else but Wang Yuyan.

    Hearing his words, Mu Wanqing¡¯s face paled. ¡°There¡¯s something I must tell you; otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    Seeing her solemn expression, Song Qingshu was startled. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mu Wanqing hesitated but eventually spoke, ¡°Back then, the Four Evils came to Dali to help Duan Yanqing reim the throne. To disgrace the Duan family, they locked me and Duan¡­ Duan Yu in a stone chamber and poisoned our food with¡­¡±

    She bit her lip and recounted the incident where they were drugged with the Yin-Yang Harmony Powder. She then quietly stared at Song Qingshu, waiting for his reaction.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart sank. Although Mu Wanqing didn¡¯t explicitly mention whether anything had happened between her and Duan Yu, her reluctance to borate worried him.<em> ¡®Could the story have changed? Did Duan Yu really do something to her?¡¯ (G: no, nothing really happened.)</em>

    He quickly dismissed such thoughts, instead taking her hand tofort her. ¡°Wanqing, no matter what you¡¯ve been through, none of it is your fault. You were a victim from start to finish. I only regret not meeting you sooner so I could protect you. But you don¡¯t need to worry anymore. I¡¯ll stay by your side and keep you safe from any harm.¡±

    ¡°Do you really not mind?¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed directly into his.

    ¡°All that feudal nonsense means nothing to me. Since I¡¯ve chosen to love you, I¡¯ll ept everything about you,¡± Song Qingshu said earnestly. In his heart, he meant every word. Coming from a world with more open-minded views, chastity and purity were concepts he found archaic.

    ¡°Big Brother Song!¡± Tears glistened in Mu Wanqing¡¯s eyes as she unexpectedly threw herself into his embrace.

    Looking at the delicate red lips and smooth, rounded chin of the beauty in his arms, Song Qingshu felt his heart stir. Slowly, he leaned down to kiss her.

    Seeing his face drawing closer, Mu Wanqing panicked and instinctively raised her head. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Why are you dodging? Could it be you don¡¯t like me k!ssing you?¡± Song Qingshu asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Mu Wanqing was momentarily at a loss for words. Saying she liked it wasn¡¯t right, and denying it didn¡¯t feel right either. While she hesitated, his lips had already touched hers.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s body tensed momentarily, but she soon sumbed to his presence, closing her eyes and parting her lips, allowing him to savor freely.

    Not long after, Mu Wanqing¡¯s b0dy softened, leaning against Song Qingshu with most of her weight. At some point, his hand had slipped inside her r0be.

    Mu Wanqing sighed lightly, releasing her guarded hands from her chest and instead wrapping them around his neck. Tilting her head, she responded to him tenderly.

    Before she realized it, Mu Wanqing found herself lying t on the bed, her disheveled clothes undone. What made her blush even more was that Song Qingshu¡¯s head was buried against her mounds, sending waves of strange sensations throughout her body.

    Her heart brimmed with affection, and just as she was about topletely surrender to him, a thought suddenly struck her. Embarrassed and furious, she shoved the man off her.

    ¡°So you were tricking me all along!¡±

    Song Qingshu looked at her, utterly confused. ¡°What did I trick you about?¡±

    Mu Wanqing sat up, buttoning her clothes while biting her lip. ¡°Hmph, that girl Zhong Ling told me everything. I know you went to Tibet and learned some¡­ some sordid, improper martial arts. How could you not tell that I¡¯m still a maiden? I foolishly thought you genuinely liked me and didn¡¯t mind such things. I was so moved that I decided to let you personally verify my purity.¡±

    It turned out that Mu Wanqing had intentionally brought up the matter of the Yin-Yang Harmonization Powder earlier to test Song Qingshu and see how much he truly cared for her. His apparent sincerity and affection had moved her deeply. In a moment of passion, she decided to give herself to him as proof of her innocence. However, just as she was about to fullymit, Zhong Ling¡¯s past words came to mind, jolting her awake and leaving her both ashamed and angry.

    Song Qingshu looked aggrieved. ¡°Do you have any idea how shocking your words are? I had no clue you were testing me. All I could think about was how to help you move past your trauma and ease your pain. I didn¡¯t even have time to consider whether you were still a maiden!¡±

    Seeing her skeptical expression, Song Qingshu became anxious. ¡°I swear to heaven, if I had known you were testing me, then let me be struck down¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Wanqing quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Oaths like that aren¡¯t to be made lightly. I believe you.¡±

    Song Qingshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Mu Wanqing sitting by the bed, radiantly beautiful, he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Shall we¡­ continue?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to continue with you?¡± Mu Wanqing shot him a re, her face reddening as she mumbled softly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken enough advantage of me already?¡±

    ¡°Not nearly enough,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a grin, leaning closer.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s face turned crimson, and she lowered her head. ¡°Big Brother Song, if I were the only woman in your life, I wouldn¡¯t object to whatever you wanted to do. But in just the short month I¡¯ve been in the Central ins, I¡¯ve heard about the countless women around you. I¡­ you know what happened to my mother. She was deceived by that man surnamed Duan¡¯s sweet words and lived her life in regret. I don¡¯t want to repeat her mistakes and bring her the same disappointment.¡±

    Song Qingshu felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Does that mean we have no future?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Wanqing red at him, exasperated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my mother and propose first?¡±

    Realizing her true meaning, Song Qingshu was overjoyed. ¡°Haha, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You nearly scared me to death. I thought you were going to leave me!¡±

    Mu Wanqing snorted softly, turning her head away with a flushed face, refusing to speak further.

    Song Qingshu moved closer and whispered, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to marry you sooner orter, how about letting me indulge just a little now?¡±

    <strong>Get More Chapters on</strong><strong>Patreon</strong><strong>: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Currently the readers get 2 advance chapters when they be a $5 Patron, but I want to increase the chapters they get to at least 5 chapters and more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more.

    The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels.

    The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 570: Land of Tenderness

    Song Qingshu leaned closer and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll marry you sooner orter, so let me indulge a little now, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Mu Wanqing pushed him away in annoyance, tears welling in her eyes as she began to sob. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to share you with other women¡­ How could you not understand my struggles?¡±

    Song Qingshu panicked, hastily exining, ¡°I was being too thoughtless. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I won¡¯t pressure you anymore, alright?¡±

    Mu Wanqing sighed softly. ¡°Brother Song, we must marry first before¡­ before anything else. That¡¯s my bottom line.¡±

    Song Qingshu groaned dramatically. ¡°After marriage? I thought a betrothal was enough.¡±

    Seeing his disappointment, Mu Wanqing¡¯s heart softened. After a moment of hesitation, she whispered, ¡°After the betrothal¡­ it¡¯s not entirely out of the question.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s face lit up instantly but quickly dimmed again. ¡°But I¡¯m so busytely that I probably won¡¯t have time to go to Dali anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Mu Wanqing replied shyly, smiling faintly.

    Song Qingshu was deeply moved. ¡°I must be the luckiest man in the world.¡± (Author¡¯s Note: Obviously!) ¡°Look at how happy you are. Have you thought about how you¡¯ll exin things to Zhong Ling when the timees?¡± Mu Wanqing frowned, clearly troubled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ling¡¯er is gentle and understanding. Besides, you¡¯re her elder sister. She¡¯d be thrilled for us,¡± Song Qingshu reassured her, wrapping his arm around her shoulder.

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not gentle?¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s almond-shaped eyes red as she pouted in protest.

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Song Qingshu groaned internally. He knew reasoning with a woman was futile. Without further ado, he silenced her protest by k!ssing her pouty lips.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Mu Wanqing tried to speak, but her words dissolved into muffled sounds. When their lips finally parted, she red at him yfully. ¡°You¡¯re always bullying me.¡± Her tone was teasing rather than usatory.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bully you anymore.¡± Song Qingshu pulled her into a gentle embrace. ¡°Have you decided to go to Gusu?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Wanqing replied, leaning into his chest. Her tense posture rxedpletely. ¡°I promised my mother, and I can¡¯t let her down. Even if I don¡¯t kill that woman, I must teach her a lesson so I can report back.¡±

    Hearing her soften her stance, Song Qingshu sighed in relief. He didn¡¯t want Mu Wanqing to live her life consumed by revenge or bing the target of vengeance herself.

    ¡°Be careful on your way to Gusu. Read through the Secret Book of Five Poisons that Li Mochou gave you; it should help improve your martial arts quickly, enough to deal with the Wang family. But if you encounter someone far stronger, like today, mention my name. They may hesitate to act against you.¡± Song Qingshu thoughtfully advised her on how to navigate potential dangers.

    ¡°Speaking of earlier, we haven¡¯t settled ounts yet!¡± Mu Wanqing¡¯s cheeks flushed as she pouted. ¡°You tricked me into saying such embarrassing things at the inn. How am I supposed to show my face in the martial world now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say that either, but hearing you call yourself my woman made me overjoyed,¡± Song Qingshu said, tightening his embrace. ¡°I used to think your heart belonged to that scoundrel Duan Yu.¡±

    ¡°Duan Yu isn¡¯t a scoundrel. He¡¯s my brother,¡± Mu Wanqing retorted, a hint of annoyance in her tone.

    ¡°Brother or not, he might not be your biological one,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a knowing smile.

    Mu Wanqing missed the implication and changed the topic. ¡°What about that ¡®Red Fairy¡¯? Who is she to you? Why would she risk her life to save me just because of our connection?¡±

    ¡°What do you think she is to me?¡± Song Qingshu asked, his expression teasing.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a flirt. How am I supposed to know if she¡¯s another of your admirers?¡± Mu Wanqing replied, her voice tinged with jealousy.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Song Qingshu chuckled at her jealous reaction. ¡°I saved her life, so she was likely just repaying the favor.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Wanqing muttered doubtfully. She shifted slightly, suddenly feeling something ufortable. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s poking me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Qingshu hesitated, but Mu Wanqing¡¯s face turned crimson as she realized. ¡°Hmph! What nonsense are you thinking about now?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault. You stirred me up earlier, and now I can¡¯t calm down,¡± Song Qingshu said, exasperated.

    ¡°Is it¡­ really that ufortable?¡± Mu Wanqing asked hesitantly, her voice barely audible.

    Song Qingshu seized the opportunity and exaggerated, ¡°Unbearably so! I feel like I¡¯m about to explode!¡±

    Mu Wanqing nced at him, her eyes full of yful suspicion. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as gullible as Zhong Ling, ready to fall for your tricks?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Caught off guard, Song Qingshu felt a little flustered. ¡°Did Ling¡¯er tell you about this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me her. She¡¯s simple-minded and has no secrets from me. I just had to prod her a little, and she spilled everything.¡± Mu Wanqing giggled at Song Qingshu¡¯s embarrassed expression. She lowered her gaze and murmured shyly, ¡°Brother Song, you don¡¯t have to be so roundabout. If you ask me directly¡­ I wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Song Qingshu was taken aback.

    Mu Wanqing smiled sweetly, her movements fluid as she shifted her hand closer to his raging dragon.

    ***

    The days that followed were filled with passion and intimacy.

    They explored scenic spots by day and ignited fiery emotions by night.

    Mu Wanqing, new to love, shed her cold exterior and showed tenderness,plying with all of Song Qingshu¡¯s requests except crossing the final line. Her sole focus was on making him happy.

    For Song Qingshu, it felt like a dreame true. But eventually, the day of their parting arrived.

    Mu Wanqing rose early, gazing at Song Qingshu as he slept soundly beside her. She whispered, ¡°Song Lang, you¡¯ve been so busy, yet you stayed with me these past days. I¡¯m truly grateful. But I know I can¡¯t cling to you forever. You have important matters to attend to, and I must head south to Gusu. Once my task is done, I¡¯lle find you¡­¡±

    As Mu Wanqing departed, Song Qingshu opened his eyes, touching his lips and the tear streaks on his cheek.

    A sense of loss washed over him.

    ¡°The deepest sorrowes from parting ways¡­¡±

    ***

    Meanwhile, in a manor a hundred miles away, a handsome nobleman was pacing in frustration. ¡°No sign of him in the previous towns?¡±

    ¡°None, my lord,¡± replied a subordinate nervously.

    The nobleman frowned. ¡°How odd. He should have arrived here by now unless something happened along the way¡­¡±

    He quickly dismissed the idea. ¡°No, impossible. With his skills, few in this world could harm him.¡±

    Another subordinate rushed in with news. ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve received word from Liulian Town.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    The subordinate hesitated before answering, ¡°ording to the report, he entered the inn we prepared and hasn¡¯t left town since. By day, he toured the town with a young woman surnamed Mu, and by night¡­ they shared a room.¡±

    The nobleman¡¯s face twitched as he waved them away. Once alone, he seethed, smashing a porcin cup against the floor. ¡°Song Qingshu, you scoundrel! While I¡¯ve been worried about you, you¡¯ve been indulging in romance!¡±

    ***

    At this moment, Song Qingshu, who had just left Liulian Town, suddenly sneezed. Rubbing his nose, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sly smirk at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t y by the rules. Staying here for a few days must have driven that mysterious person mad with anticipation by now.¡±

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu furrowed his brows, his expression shifting as he nced toward a bamboo grove behind him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for quite some time. Come out.¡±

    <strong>Get More Chapters on</strong><strong>Patreon</strong><strong>: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Currently the readers get 2 advance chapters when they be a $5 Patron, but I want to increase the chapters they get to at least 5 chapters or more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more. The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels. The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 571: The Red Fairyâ€™s Inner Demons

    ¡°The Golden Serpent King truly possesses extraordinary skills. I merely breathed a little louder, and you detected me.¡± A beautiful daoist nun smiled as she stepped out from the bamboo grove. Dressed in a pale yellow daoist robe, she was none other than the Red Fairy, Li Mochou.

    Her voice was soft and melodious, her demeanor alluring. Her bright eyes and white teeth,bined with her porcin-like skin, made her a stunning beauty. Without anyone noticing how she moved her feet, she gracefully floated to a position just one zhang away from Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re too polite. With the bond between us, calling me Golden Serpent King is far too formal,¡± Song Qingshu remarked. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly at the sight before him.

    She gently waved the horsetail whisk in her hand, exuding an air of calm elegance. Her beautiful eyes sparkled, and her cheeks were tinged with a light blush. Anyone unaware of her true nature would never suspect she was a ruthless killer.

    Li Mochou felt a flicker of irritation but maintained her serene smile. ¡°And are you not being just as distant, addressing me as Fairy?¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled faintly. ¡°You are charming and captivating, your beauty surpassing that of any flower. To call you Daoist Li would be too dull, and addressing you as Mochou might seem too frivolous. After much thought, I concluded that ¡®Fairy¡¯ suits you best.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly at hispliment. Throughout her life, only Lu Zhanyuan had praised her this way during her youth. After bing the Red Fairy and gaining a fearsome reputation, people feared her too much to dare admire her beauty. Well, except for Yang Guo, who had alsoplimented her once before¡­

    ¡°Young Master Song tters me. Even if I once had a trace of beauty, I¡¯m far too old now to deserve the title of Fairy.¡±

    Seeing the faint blush on her face, Song Qingshu eximed, ¡°Whoever says you are old must be blind! Your skin is as fair as snow, smooth and tender, resembling a girl in her prime. Hmm, on second thought, it¡¯s inappropriate to call you ¡®Fairy.¡¯ I should address you differently.¡±Li Mochou knew he was teasing her but couldn¡¯t help being curious. ¡°What would you call me?¡±

    ¡°With someone as youthful as you, I should naturally address you as ¡®younger sister.¡¯ What do you think? Does ¡®Sister Li¡¯ or ¡®Sister Mochou¡¯ sound better?¡± Song Qingshu asked with a serious expression, as if genuinely seeking her opinion.

    Li Mochou felt both embarrassed and infuriated by his shamelessness. She spat, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Golden Serpent King¡¯s charisma and his skill at charming women. Seeing you today, I find your reputation well-earned.¡±

    Song Qingshu made a mock bow toward the air, feigning humility. ¡°You honor me, but my skills are overrated. For instance, I¡¯ve failed to win Sister Mochou¡¯s heart.¡±

    Li Mochou red at him, annoyed. ¡°Stop calling me that! Address me as Daoist Li.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Such an ordinary title could never do justice to your exceptional beauty.¡± Song Qingshu refused earnestly.

    Taking a deep breath, Li Mochou suppressed her urge to strike him. ¡°Fine, just call me ¡®Fairy¡¯ then.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sister Mochou.¡± Song Qingshu agreed without hesitation.

    Li Mochou nearly coughed up blood in anger. Her Frozen Soul Silver Needles repeatedly slipped into her palm, ready to attack. If not for the fact that his martial arts were far superior to hers¡ªand that she owed him two life-saving favors¡ªshe would haveshed out at this infuriating man.

    Since fighting was not an option, and unable to deny her debt, Li Mochou chose to ignore his address. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°Young Master Song, I¡¯ve been following you to ask: what is your rtionship with the Ancient Tomb Sect? How do you know our sect¡¯s secret techniques?¡±

    Song Qingshuughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so in the restaurant that day? I am the son-inw of the Ancient Tomb Sect. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to know its martial arts?¡±

    Li Mochou was startled. ¡°You¡­ you and my junior sister¡­?¡± She stopped herself mid-sentence, finding it improper to finish the thought. However, her feelings wereplicated. She had personally witnessed the love between Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo. Seeing Yang Guo willing to die with Xiao Longnu rather than live alone had left her deeply envious and bitter.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m Xiao Longnu¡¯s husband?¡± Song Qingshu replied instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m her senior sister¡¯s husband.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s eyes widened as she processed his words. ¡°Her senior sister? That would be¡­ me?¡± Anger red within her. ¡°Young Master Song, please show some respect. While I may not be your match in martial arts, I am not someone you can take liberties with.¡±

    Realizing her misunderstanding, Song Qingshu quickly corrected her. ¡°Sister Mochou, I misspoke.¡±

    Li Mochou waved her whisk sharply, her voice growing colder. ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡±

    Shrugging, Song Qingshu replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Let me exin the situation, and you¡¯ll see that calling you Sister Mochou isn¡¯t entirely unwarranted.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯d love to hear this exnation.¡± Li Mochou sneered.

    Stung by her frosty attitude, Song Qingshu sighed. ¡°The misunderstanding lies in your belief that the Ancient Tomb Sect has only two disciples in your generation: you and Xiao Longnu. In truth, there is a senior disciple.¡±

    ¡°A senior disciple?¡± Li Mochou¡¯s expression became confused, but she quickly retorted, ¡°Nonsense! I am the senior disciple.¡±

    ¡°It was a disciple your master epted in Liaodong,¡± Song Qingshu began, proceeding to recount the story of Bing Xue¡¯er in brief. ¡°That¡¯s how things are. I met your senior disciple not long ago, and she¡¯s already reunited with Xiao Longnu. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t doubt your junior sister¡¯s judgment?¡±

    Li Mochou snorted, murmuring, ¡°Although Xiao Longnu is naive, as the current head of the Ancient Tomb Sect, she wouldn¡¯t mistake someone outside our sect for one of us. Could I truly have a senior disciple¡­?¡±

    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± Song Qingshu smiled. ¡°By seniority, you should call me brother-inw. Isn¡¯t it only fair for me to call you Sister Mochou?¡±

    ¡°Bah! Who¡¯s calling you brother-inw?¡± Li Mochou snapped.

    ¡°Actually, if you addressed me as brother-inw a few more times, I might be persuaded to teach you the Jade Heart Sutra,¡± Song Qingshu remarked, watching her reaction closely.

    As expected, Li Mochou¡¯s expression changed at the mention of the Jade Heart Sutra. This was the martial art she had coveted for years. She had repeatedly tried to steal it from Xiao Longnu but had never seeded.

    ¡°You know the Jade Heart Sutra?¡± she asked, her eyes filled with doubt as she studied Song Qingshu.

    ¡°The Jade Maiden Pure Heart Swordy I demonstrated earlier is recorded within it,¡± Song Qingshu replied, reciting several key passages. Hearing this, Li Mochou recognized it as the authentic martial art of the Ancient Tomb Sect and believed him.

    ¡°How is it that even you know it¡­?¡± Li Mochou felt despondent. Song Qingshu had likely learned it from Bing Xue¡¯er. Her master had taken in three disciples, and she alone had been denied this treasured technique.

    ¡°Master, how could you be so cruel!¡± Li Mochou cried, her face turning deathly pale. Her body trembled, and she suddenly coughed up blood.

    <strong>Get More Chapters on</strong><strong>Patreon</strong><strong>: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Previously the readers got 2 advance chapters when they became a $5 Patron, but now I¡¯ve increased the chapters they will get to at least 5 chapters and more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more. The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels. The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 572: A Difficult Choice

    Seeing that Li Mochou was on the verge of an emotional copse, Song Qingshu hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding your master. Back then, the reason she passed on the ¡®Jade Heart Sutra¡¯ to Bing Xue¡¯er was to leave a contingency. If, after her death, you put down your de and sought redemption, Bing Xue¡¯er would pass the ¡®Jade Heart Sutra¡¯ on to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Mochou looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a faint smile, though he sighed inwardly. Sometimes, lies were more helpful than the truth.

    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve done everything to obtain the ¡®Jade Heart Sutra¡¯, only to find out¡­ I was wrong, all wrong!¡± Li Mochou¡¯s face turned even paler, and she spat out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you still spitting blood?¡± Song Qingshu immediately shed to her side, supporting her frail body. After checking her pulse, he frowned. ¡°Your Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s martial arts are really wed. Sure, they progress quickly, but the foundation is unstable. A little emotional turmoil, and you¡¯re at risk of Qi deviation.¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult our Ancient Tomb Sect martial arts!¡± Li Mochou was agitated, and with a gasp, she spat out a third mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Keep spitting; you¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Song Qingshu muttered while scooping her up in his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Mochou was both rmed and furious. She had always prided herself on her chastity, never letting men even look at her too long, let alone hold her like this. But with her chaotic internal energy leaving her powerless to resist, she could only protest verbally.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a Qi deviation and urgently need a quiet ce to recover. In your condition, you can¡¯t walk on your own. If I carry you on my back, my hands might touch your¡­ uh, butt0cks and your chest might press against my back. Such an improper situation is uneptable for a gentleman like me. So, this is the only way to avoid taking advantage of you,¡± Song Qingshu exined earnestly.¡°You¡ª!¡± Li Mochou was at a loss for words. Before she could argue further, her vision went dark, and she fainted.

    ***

    When Li Mochou regained consciousness, she found herself lying on a bed. rmed, her first instinct was to check her clothes. Confirming that she was untouched, she breathed a sigh of relief before scanning the room. Her eyes met Song Qingshu¡¯s amused gaze.

    ¡°Why are you so suspicious of me, Sister Mochou? Do you really think I¡¯m that despicable?¡± Song Qingshu asked, feigning indignation.

    Li Mochou blushed with embarrassment and huffed, ¡°You¡¯re not exactly a good person.¡± Memories of her recent travels with Song Qingshu and Mu Wanqing surfaced. She had witnessed Song Qingshu using all sorts of tricks to tease Mu Wanqing, and their nightly activities often left her overhearing things that made her cheeks burn. Naturally, she saw him as a shameless scoundrel.

    Noticing her expression, Song Qingshu could guess her thoughts. Feeling slightly awkward, he chose not to address it. After all, with his skills, he had been fully aware of her secretly tailing them, but he had deliberately allowed it. However, his affectionate interactions with Mu Wanqing during that time might have shaken Li Mochou¡¯s focus.

    The room fell into a moment of silence as both sank into their thoughts.

    Suddenly, Li Mochou eximed, ¡°Why is this happening!¡±

    Upon examining her internal energy, she realized her injuries, while stabilized, had left her dantian in turmoil. If she ever circted her Qi, the delicate bnce in her body would shatter. The bacsh would result in the loss of her martial arts at best, or death at worst.

    Song Qingshu sighed. ¡°I told you, your sect¡¯s inner techniques are wed. While they¡¯re faster to master than most, they require the suppression of emotions. But emotions are part of human nature¡ªhow can they truly be eradicated? Even the greatest monks fail to achieve such detachment. How can the women of your sect, no matter how celestial, hope to seed? The higher your internal cultivation, the stronger the bacsh when you experience emotional extremes. That¡¯s why your condition is so severe. If I hadn¡¯t been there to stabilize your Qi, you¡¯d already be dead.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s face turned ashen. She understood the severity of her condition all too well.

    ¡°Is there a cure?¡± she asked abruptly. If her condition couldn¡¯t be resolved, she¡¯d essentially be a cripple. With the enemies she had made over the years, she wouldn¡¯t survive long without her martial arts. Worse, her beauty would make her an easy target for misfortune in the martial world.

    Song Qingshu hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Having roamed the martial world for years, Li Mochou was adept at reading people. She immediately caught his momentary pause. ¡°You hesitated. With your profound martial arts and knowledge, how could there truly be no solution? Given your close rtionship with my senior sister, aren¡¯t you half a member of the Ancient Tomb Sect? Why won¡¯t you save me?¡±

    ¡°Half a member of your sect? What does that make me?¡± Song Qingshu teased. Seeing her avert her gaze in embarrassment, he chuckled. ¡°There are two possible solutions, but you won¡¯t agree to either, so it¡¯s as good as having none.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s heart leaped with hope. ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t agree unless you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. If I tell you, you¡¯ll just misunderstand me.¡± Song Qingshu hesitated, but ultimately refused to borate.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I can swear I won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± Li Mochou urged. All she could think about was regaining her strength.

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression grew strange. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Seeing the anticipation on her face, he finally said, ¡°The first method is for me to cleanse your meridians and rebuild your foundation. While this would dissolve your chaotic internal energy, the process requires me to impart my Qi to you. Your martial arts would recover and even improve significantly. But there¡¯s a major drawback¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Mochou interrupted. ¡°Would it require a great sacrifice on your part?¡±

    She had heard of meridian cleansing, though only in myths. The idea of someone performing such a miraculous act seemed extraordinary, but she guessed it woulde at great cost to the practitioner.

    ¡°The cost to me isn¡¯t the issue¡ªit¡¯s what you would have to sacrifice,¡± Song Qingshu replied, his expression growing even more peculiar.

    ¡°What would I have to sacrifice?¡± Li Mochou asked cautiously.

    Song Qingshu hesitated before exining the dual-cultivation method.

    As expected, Li Mochou¡¯s face turned crimson with anger. ¡°Shameless scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d misunderstand me,¡± Song Qingshu shrugged. ¡°This method would drain a significant portion of my martial power, leaving me weaker. Even if you agreed, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You dare im that I¡¯d benefit more?¡± Li Mochou fumed, torn between shock and anger at his audacity.

    ¡°Your chastity is invaluable to you,¡± Song Qingshu exined calmly, ¡°but I don¡¯tck beautifulpanions. To lose half my martial power for your sake¡ªis that a gain for me?¡±

    Li Mochou bit her lip. While furious, she couldn¡¯t entirely refute his logic.

    ¡°Forget this method. What¡¯s the second option?¡± she asked, eager to change the subject.

    ¡°The second method is simr,¡± Song Qingshu admitted. ¡°You could cultivate the ¡®Jade Heart Sutra¡¯. It¡¯s the Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s supreme technique and should harmonize your chaotic energy.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®Jade Heart Sutra¡¯! Let¡¯s go with that!¡± Li Mochou¡¯s eyes lit up. She had tried and failed to obtain it in the past, but now it seemed salvation was within reach.

    ¡°Do you know it requires two people to practice?¡± Song Qingshu asked, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s you teaching me, we can practice together.¡±

    Song Qingshu nearly choked on his tea. ¡°Do you realize that practicing it requires both participants to¡­ bepletely unclothed?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Li Mochou¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°Watch your tone. Right now, you¡¯re the one begging me to save you!¡± Song Qingshu frowned slightly and continued, ¡°When practicing the Jade Heart Sutra, the body bes enveloped in intense heat. You must choose a spacious, secluded ce to practice, with your clothing loosened to allow the heat to disperse instantly. Any obstruction will cause the heat to umte within the body, leading to severe illness at best or death at worst. During this process, the two practitioners must maintain contact through their palms to guide and protect each other with their internal energy. I¡¯ve already exined this to you before. You wouldn¡¯t agree to either of the two solutions I mentioned. So, what¡¯s the point of even discussing it?¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s face alternated between shades of red and white as she gritted her teeth in frustration. ¡°No wonder Xiao Longnu and that brat Yang Gu are always so lovey-dovey. Turns out they¡¯ve already reached this stage.¡±

    Song Qingshu raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself, <em>¡®Those two have always adhered to propriety. When practicing, they chose a dense thicket of camellias, close enough to work together yet unable to see each other¡¯s bodies.¡¯</em>

    However, he refrained from mentioning this to Li Mochou, curious to see what choice she would ultimately make.

    Goblin: Added 1 more chapter to Flower Stealing Master $5 Patreon Tier. That makes it 6 Advance chapters in the tier.

    <strong>Get More Chapters on</strong><strong>Patreon</strong><strong>: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Previously the readers got 2 advance chapters when they became a $5 Patron, but now I¡¯ve increased the chapters they will get to at least 5 chapters and more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more. The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels. The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 573: Thereâ€™s No Time Like the Present

    About a hundred miles away from the inn, a young nobleman dressed in fine robes wore a frosty expression as he red at the subordinate kneeling before him. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The subordinate, drenched in cold sweat, gritted his teeth and repeated, ¡°The man has arrived at the inn we arranged in Xueyue Town. The youngdy from before has already left, but ording to our informants, he was carrying a beautiful daoist nun in his arms when he entered the inn. We believe she is none other than the Red Fairy, Li Mochou.¡±

    The young nobleman waved his hand, signaling the subordinate to withdraw. He simmered with anger, unable to find an outlet for his frustration. ¡°Li Mochou? He¡¯d even involve himself with a woman as notorious as her? Truly blinded by lust.¡±

    Time passed as the nobleman seethed, but a sudden thought made him calm down.

    ¡°Could he have already figured out it¡¯s me? Is he doing this deliberately to provoke me and test my reaction? Hmph, if you refuse toe to me, then I¡¯ll go to you instead. Servants¡­¡±

    *****

    In the inn at Xueyue Town, Li Mochou sat pale-faced, gazing at the man beside her.

    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±

    ¡°This time, the bacsh you suffered was due to the instability of your foundation. External forces can hardly help. That I¡¯ve even managed toe up with two methods to save you is already the limit of my abilities. What other solutions could there possibly be?¡± Song Qingshu replied. ¡°Of course, if you can persuade Master Yideng, his renowned One Yang Finger technique is said to bring the dead back to life. It might work for you.¡± ¡°Master Yideng?¡± Li Mochou smiled bitterly at the suggestion. ¡°I bore grudges with the monks of Heavenly Dragon Monastery due to what happened with Lu Zhanyuan. Not to mention, Wu Santong, who harbors a deep hatred for me, is one of Master Yideng¡¯s disciples. Even if Master Yideng¡¯s virtuous nature lets him overlook the past, his One Yang Finger costs him so much energy that it leaves him incapacitated for five years. I can¡¯t imagine I¡¯d be important enough to deserve such a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry too much,¡± Song Qingshu reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ve already stabilized the chaotic True Qi in your body. As long as you don¡¯t use your inner Qi, you¡¯ll be no different from an ordinary person. You could find a secluded ce to live, and your enemies likely wouldn¡¯t track you down.¡±

    ¡°Hide away in seclusion?¡± Li Mochou chuckled softly. ¡°I, Li Mochou, have roamed the martial world for so long. How could I cower in a cave like a stray dog? Don¡¯t try to provoke me into action with such words. Though I value my reputation, I¡¯m not some stubborn vige woman. I¡¯ll go with the method you suggested.¡±

    Song Qingshu, surprised by her decisiveness, rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Which method does Sister Mochou prefer?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Mochou¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as she cast him a flirtatious nce. The subtle charm in her expression was breathtaking.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°If I say it, will you agree to that method?¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether Senior Sister approves,¡± Li Mochou replied with a teasing smile, looking at him knowingly.

    Song Qingshu felt overwhelmed. The martial arts of the Ancient Tomb Sect might be debatable, but their ability to pick disciples was otherworldly. Every one of them was a stunning beauty capable of causing chaos.

    Li Mochou, who once treated men with disdain, now exuded an enchanting allure, seamlessly transitioning from icy to yful. If one didn¡¯t know her true nature, they¡¯d easily mistake her for a natural-born seductress.

    <em>¡®Women truly are natural-born actors,¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu mused. Though he was well aware that Li Mochou was merely leveraging her looks for greater gain, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ttered.

    ¡°What if I choose the first option?¡± Song Qingshu asked with a smirk, determined to meet her challenge head-on.

    Li Mochou¡¯s face turned red as she spat, ¡°Young Master truly isn¡¯t a gentleman. Still, if you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your cultivation, I wouldn¡¯t mind a fleeting romance with you.¡±

    Song Qingshu froze, staring at the smiling woman before him. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her cunning. Her martial arts might not be top-tier, but her sharp mind allowed her to thrive in the martial world as the Scarlet Serpent Fairy for so long. She clearly understood that the first method was impossible for him and used this situation to earn his sympathy.

    Realizing her ploy, Song Qingshu quickly adjusted his expression and replied seriously, ¡°Sister Mochou, don¡¯t joke about such things. Though I¡¯m no saint, I could never betray your senior sister.¡±

    Li Mochou sneered inwardly but maintained her smile. She still needed his help, after all. ¡°It seems I misjudged you, Brother-inw. You truly are a man of noble character. I¡¯ll be sure to speak highly of you when I see my senior sister again.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Song Qingshu leaned in with a grin.

    Li Mochou cursed him inwardly but had no choice. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother-inw.¡± Her face burned with embarrassment. She thought bitterly, <em>¡®I¡¯m older than you, yet I have to address you this way. How humiliating!¡¯ </em>

    ¡°Ah~¡± Song Qingshu sighed contentedly, feeling as if he¡¯d just eaten a heavenly fruit.

    Seeing his smug expression, Li Mochou nearly lost her temper. Before she couldsh out, Song Qingshu changed the topic. ¡°Sister Mochou, we¡¯ve grown close, but some things must be made clear. Saving you requires significant effort. Just calling me brother-inw isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Mochou¡¯s expression turned cold, like a mother leopard ready to pounce.

    Song Qingshu sighed in frustration. ¡°Where¡¯s your mind going? I just want you to agree to a condition, that¡¯s all.¡± Noticing her darkening expression, he quickly added, ¡°Not that kind of condition.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s face softened slightly. ¡°Tell me the condition, and I¡¯ll consider whether to agree.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°When I infiltrated the Qing Pce, I gained Emperor Kangxi¡¯s trust and helped him establish a secret intelligence and assassination unit called the Pole Arms Division. It¡¯s incredibly valuable, and I n to take control of it. I need capable individuals, and your skills would make you a perfect fit.¡±

    Li Mochou shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a loner. I¡¯m not ustomed to working under others.¡±

    ¡°Three years,¡± Song Qingshu countered. ¡°After three years, you can leave without any restrictions. During this time, I won¡¯t interfere in your personal affairs. Aside frompleting assigned tasks, you¡¯ll have full freedom. The organization will also provide resources, information, and protection.¡±

    Li Mochou hesitated, then finally nodded. ¡°I can agree, but only for one year. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather endure my injuries than be controlled forever.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Song Qingshu agreed readily, confident he could persuade her to stay long-term.

    ¡°When will you treat my injuries?¡± Li Mochou asked seriously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time like the present. How about now?¡± Song Qingshu replied with a cheeky grin.

    <strong>Get More Chapters on</strong><strong>Patreon</strong><strong>: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.

    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Previously the readers got 2 advance chapters when they became a $5 Patron, but now I¡¯ve increased the chapters they will get to at least 5 chapters and more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:

    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more. The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels. The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 574: Special Constitution

    ¡°Now¡­ now?¡± Li Mochou was obviously unprepared, startled to the point of stammering in her speech.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading north on an important mission and have already wasted quite a bit of time. Naturally, I need to act quickly,¡± Song Qingshu replied. Seeing Li Mochou still hesitating, he smiled faintly and added, ¡°If you¡¯re not ready yet, then we can postpone your healing until I return from Yanjing.¡± As he spoke, he made a motion to stand up.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Li Mochou hurriedly stopped him. She was well aware that dys could lead to unforeseenplications. Though Song Qingshu had agreed to teach her the Jade Heart Sutra for healing now, who could guarantee his willingnesster? Worse yet, she had no means of defending herself in her current state. What if her enemies came looking for her tomorrow? Her fate would be grim¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now,¡± Li Mochou said atst, her face turning a deeper shade of red. She took a deep breath, as though making a monumental decision, and began unfastening the buttons on her robe.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s initial intent had been to train with her in a secluded area, simr to Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu. However, Li Mochou, overwhelmed with emotion, failed to realize there was a more modest method avable.

    Naturally, Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t foolish enough to point this out. Inwardly, he gave a silent thumbs-up to the founder of the Ancient Tomb Sect.

    <em>¡®This design for the Jade Heart Sutra is truly ingenious¡ªa blessing for men. I wonder what Lin Chaoying was thinking when she created it. Could it have been designed for dual cultivation with Wang Chongyang?¡¯</em>

    By now, Li Mochou had removed most of her clothing. As her outer robe slid off, revealing her undergarments, she stopped undressing further and instead looked calmly at Song Qingshu.

    ¡°Young Master Song, may I trouble you to cover your eyes with a ck cloth?¡±Song Qingshu hesitated momentarily but eventually decided to be honest. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. With my level of skill, covering my eyes with a cloth won¡¯t significantly affect my vision.¡±

    Li Mochou froze, her expression shifting unpredictably. Song Qingshu didn¡¯t rush her, knowing she needed toe to terms with it herself.

    ¡°Please wear it anyway. It will at least give me some peace of mind,¡± Li Mochou said atst, after what felt like the time it took to burn a stick of incense.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Song Qingshu found her request reasonable and saw no reason to refuse.

    Seeing him finally put on the ck cloth, a glint of coldness flickered in Li Mochou¡¯s eyes. <em>¡®Hmph, look if you must. Consider it repayment for saving me three times. But if youy eyes on my body, I won¡¯t let you live to tell the tale!¡¯ </em>

    Though Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts far exceeded hers, Li Mochou believed that with careful nning, she could k!ll him after regaining her strength.

    Song Qingshu, oblivious to her thoughts, dismissed her strange expression as mere shyness. He focused his attention entirely on her wless, jade-like figure, unconsciously swallowing hard.

    <em>¡®How peculiar. The Ancient Tomb Sect¡¯s internal arts may not be extraordinary, but they seem to work wonders for women¡¯s beauty. Whether it¡¯s Bing Xue¡¯er, Li Mochou, or Xiao Longnu, their bodies truly embody the phrase ¡°icy skin and jade bones.¡± Wait, I¡¯ve never actually seen Xiao Longnu¡¯s body. Though I did touch her arm at the inn¡­ That counts, right?¡¯</em>

    Lost in his thoughts, Song Qingshu¡¯s dazed look irritated Li Mochou. Remembering that he had mentioned the ck cloth wouldn¡¯t block his vision, she became both angry and embarrassed, her skin tinged with a rosy hue. She forced a cough to regain his attention. ¡°Can we begin?¡± ??

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Song Qingshu felt a bit awkward. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start. The Jade Heart Sutra is extremely challenging, with potential for missteps at every turn. Without guidance, it can lead to severe consequences, including death by qi deviation. Therefore, it requires two people to practice together. Odd-numbered movements focus on ¡®Yin advancement,¡¯ while even-numbered movements emphasize ¡®Yang retreat.¡¯ My practice involves ¡®Yang Cirction,¡¯ which allows for pauses. However, your ¡®Yin Cirction¡¯ must bepleted in one go without interruption. Remember this well. The technique is divided into nine stages, and the first stage¡¯s mantra is¡­¡±

    Though Li Mochou was known for her ruthlessness, she was far from reckless. Lying exposed before a young man, she was deeply ashamed but forced herself to suppress her emotions. She focused entirely on the practice, following the mantra.

    Conversely, Song Qingshu found himself distracted by her snow-white figure, nearly losing his concentration several times. Fortunately, his profound internal strength allowed him to recover in time.

    Who knows how much time passed? Both were soon enveloped in a cloud of heat.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu caught a whiff of an intoxicating fragrance. His heart skipped a beat as he recalled a description from the ¡®Joyful Meditation Method¡¯: women with naturally fragrant bodies were ideal partners for dual cultivation. He hadn¡¯t expected that Li Mochou, who seemed so fierce on the surface, was inherently charming and passionate.

    This realization led him to recall the women he¡¯d had intimate contact with. To his surprise, many of them carried a faint, unique scent¡ªsome like orchids, others like green tea or sweet citrus.

    <em>¡®No wonder my cultivation improved so quickly. All my partners seem to embody the essence of nature.¡¯</em>

    His mind drifted to memories of intimacy with these women, causing his blood to boil and his body to tense like steel. rmed, he quickly refocused his thoughts. Losing control at such a critical moment could spell disaster.

    Li Mochou¡¯s current state was precarious; the slightest mistake could lead to her untimely demise. Song Qingshu carefully guided her qi flow along her meridians.

    But Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t the only one struggling to focus.

    The heat radiating between them filled the air, and Li Mochou, overwhelmed by his masculine aura, found herself responding involuntarily. Her body softened as though made of cotton. Ashamed and frustrated, she realized she couldn¡¯t control her physical reaction.

    Li Mochou¡¯s unique constitution was to me. Her b0dy would uncontrobly weaken upon physical contact with a man. This trait, often referred to as ¡°innate allure,¡± exined her previous encounter with the young Yang Guo. When he had hugged her, she had be so weak that she couldn¡¯t resist, narrowly escaping defeat only because Xiao Longnucked experience.

    Historically, another woman shared Li Mochou¡¯s constitution¡ªPan Jinlian.

    ording to certain records, Pan Jinlian became utterly powerless in a man¡¯s embrace. However, their personalities were starkly different. Pan Jinlian was notorious for her promiscuity, while Li Mochou was dignified and reserved. Even during her romance with Lu Zhanyuan, she had maintained physical boundaries, likely due to her condition.

    ¡°Sister Mochou, your Qi is fluctuating wildly. It¡¯s unwise to continue. Let¡¯s take a break and resumeter,¡± Song Qingshu said solemnly, noticing her unusual state.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean webnovel advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 575: A Coincidence

    The two of them practiced the Jade Heart Sutra together, concentrating deeply as time slipped away unnoticed.

    When they finally stopped, they realized an entire day and night had passed. Their progress was remarkable¡ªLi Mochou had reached the seventh stage of the Jade Heart Sutra, leaving only the final two stages. However, thosest two stages were the most dangerous, with the risk of True Qi deviating at the slightest mistake. That was why Song Qingshu suggested halting their practice.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Li Mochou¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she replied, aware that continuing would likely lead to inner demons taking root.

    Song Qingshu nodded and helped guide her True Qi back to its proper cirction,pleting three full cycles before withdrawing his hand from her palm. ¡°Rest for a bit. I¡¯ll tell the innkeeper to send up some food. Once we¡¯ve eaten, we can continue.¡±

    The Jade Heart Sutra, being the most advanced martial art of the Ancient Tomb Sect, had taken even prodigies like Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu several months to master up to the sixth or seventh stage. For Li Mochou to reach this level in a single day and night wasrgely due to Song Qingshu¡¯s guidance.

    Of course, this effort also took a significant toll on him.

    After instructing the innkeeper to prepare food and wine, he returned to the room and began meditating to recover his energy.

    Li Mochou, still unclothed, noticed that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t avoid her presence as he sat nearby, which filled her with fury. She was about to order him out but stopped upon seeing the exhaustion on his face. For reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, her heart softened, and she held back her words.

    <em>¡®Once I¡¯ve fully recovered, I¡¯ll take your life. What¡¯s the harm in letting you look a little longer?¡¯</em> she thought bitterly, pulling the nket tightly around herself. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to dress, but knowing they¡¯d soon resume training, she felt it would be even more humiliating to un*dress in front of him againter.

    As her thoughts wandered back to their earlier practice, Li Mochou¡¯s face showed a trace of confusion. Why had her reactions been so shameful during that time? Could she truly be a woman of such lowly instincts?

    Her face darkened further upon noticing the dampness between her legs. Overwhelmed by anger, shame, and a hint of fear, her emotions churned like a turbulent sea.

    ¡°Stop overthinking. Focus on recovering,¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s timely voice brought her back to reality. She nced up nervously, realizing he hadn¡¯t turned to look at her, and sighed in relief.

    <em>¡®Hmph! Pretending to be a gentleman now, after all your shamelessness!¡¯ </em>she thought disdainfully.

    Li Mochou¡¯s naturally extreme temperament red as she recalled how Song Qingshu might already know certain secrets about her b0dy. Her k!lling intent surged¡­

    Yet suddenly, her face flushed deeply. She nced at him hesitantly, as if wanting to speak, but found herself unable to form the words. Frustrated, she endured in silence, her face burning red.

    Just as she was nearing her breaking point, Song Qingshu stood up abruptly and headed for the door. ¡°Why is it taking so long for the food to arrive? I¡¯ll go check.¡±

    Hearing the door close behind him, Li Mochou exhaled heavily. ¡°No wonder so many women are drawn to this brat. He¡¯s unexpectedly considerate,¡± she muttered.

    Her gratitude stemmed from the fact that she hadn¡¯t relieved herself during their day-and-night practice, and now she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer¡­

    The sound of water trickling behind the screen reached her ears. Her face alternated between rage and shame as she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve lost all dignity in front of this man. If I fail to k!ll him, I won¡¯t deserve to live!¡±

    Meanwhile, dozens of miles away from Xueyue Town, a luxurious carriage sped down the post road. Inside, a nobleman dressed in finery read thetest report brought by carrier pigeon, his eyes gleaming with malice. His pale, slender hand clenched tightly, the veins on the back of it faintly visible.  R?

    ¡°A lone man and woman, locked in a room for an entire day and night without stepping out once¡­ Zhou Zhiruo, I¡¯d love to see your reaction when you hear this news.¡±

    ¡°Faster! We must arrive before nightfall!¡± the noblemanmanded. The driver nodded grimly, expertly cracking his whip to push the horses to their limits.

    Back in the inn, after eating, Song Qingshu and Li Mochou resumed practicing the Jade Heart Sutra. This time, Li Mochou was noticeably more at ease. Perhaps she had already resolved that once her injuries were healed, she would kill Song Qingshu without hesitation.

    Despite the eighth and ninth stages of the Jade Heart Sutra being extremely obscure and perilous, Song Qingshu¡¯s guidance ensured her progress was smooth. She could even feel her injuries gradually healing. While her heart filled with joy, a trace of mncholy also surfaced: the time to act was nearing.

    Though their martial arts gap was vast, Li Mochou was confident she could k!ll Song Qingshu thanks to a wless n she had devised. The moment she mastered the Jade Heart Sutra and recovered her full strength, she intended to feign a Qi deviation, spitting blood and copsing backward as though on the brink of death.

    Caught off guard, Song Qingshu would instinctively rush to catch her. Given her unclothed state, the moment his hands touched her skin, his brief distraction would give her the perfect chance to strike.

    Li Mochou had hidden three deadly Frozen Soul Silver Needles in her hair, invisible and unsuspected. These needles, coated with a poison ten times more potent than usual, were her trump card. Even a martial arts master wouldn¡¯t escape death if struck.

    Yet, as she imagined Song Qingshu¡¯s impending demise, an inexplicable sadness arose in her heart. After all, this man had saved her life multiple times, yet here she was, repaying kindness with betrayal.

    ¡°Do you find my b0dy pleasing?¡± she asked suddenly, her voice carrying a mncholic undertone as she looked at the blindfolded man across from her.

    Song Qingshu was momentarily stunned before replying with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing short of divine grace.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s face turned crimson. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Would you like to see it more clearly?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Song Qingshu tilted his head curiously. ¡°Is something wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied indifferently. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell if something is wrong just by looking?¡±

    Song Qingshu forced a bitter smile. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve kept my eyes closed the entire time.¡±

    Li Mochou sneered coldly, clearly not believing him. ¡°Oh? So the young master is a gentleman after all?¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡°I dare not im to be a gentleman. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t resist taking a nce at first. But who would¡¯ve thought that the fairy¡¯s body would be so wless? My True Qi began to surge uncontrobly. Fearing it would affect treating your injuries, I quickly closed my eyes again.¡±

    His tone was sincere, and his exnation seemed reasonable, which caused Li Mochou to believe him¡ªat least by eighty percent. At first, she even felt a trace of gratitude. However, as the thought of him having seen her b0dy resurfaced, a murderous intent arose within her once more.

    ¡°A nce is still a nce, whether it¡¯s one or ten thousand. Take off the blindfold over your eyes,¡± she finally resolved, her voice firm.

    Li Mochou understood her wavering resolve. With Song Qingshu¡¯s martial prowess, hesitation during an attack would only lead to failure. To ensure she had no room for retreat, she decided to burn all bridges and fully expose herself. That way, she could eliminate any hesitationter.

    <em>¡®So be it. I owe him a debt of gratitude. Letting him take a final look at this pure, unblemished b0dy as repayment before his death should suffice,¡¯ </em>she sighed to herself.

    ¡°Are you really asking me to remove the blindfold?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s tone carried a hint of disbelief.

    ¡°Take it off.¡± Li Mochou blushed and gave a soft hum of affirmation.

    Song Qingshu was not one of those overly proper schrs. He had already done his part by keeping his eyes closed earlier. Now that she had given him permission, he had no reason to feel guilty.

    Deep down, Song Qingshu even entertained the thought that Li Mochou might have developed feelings for him. After all, he was dashing, a renowned martial artist, and had saved her life multiple times. This time, their physical contact furtherplicated things. It was only natural for her to harbor affection for him¡ªor so he thought. Little did he realize he was already half a step into the underworld.

    Meanwhile, the young noble d in luxurious garments arrived in Xueyue Town. The town¡¯s scouts quickly approached to ry thetest developments, reporting that Song Qingshu had merely gone out to fetch food and drink before retreating back into his room, with Li Mochou remaining inside all along.

    Hearing this, the noble sneered. ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯d like to see just how he¡¯s indulging in his ¡®pleasures.¡¯¡±

    In this era, most women in such situations would either walk away, burying their anger deep inside while pretending nothing had happened, or wait outside to confront the man once he emerged.

    But this young noble, now revealed to be in fact a woman, was fiery and bold by nature. Growing up far removed from the Confucian customs of propriety, she gave little thought to decorum. Charging in recklessly, her demeanor mirrored that of a modern woman storming in to catch a cheater.

    At that moment, Song Qingshu was staring nkly at the breathtaking scene before him, entirely oblivious to the noble charging straight for his room.

    Li Mochou, feeling her cheeks flush under his gaze, was filled with a mix of shame and fury.<em> ¡®Look all you want. You won¡¯t live much longer anyway. The more distracted you are, the easier it will be for me to strike.¡¯ </em>

    Sensing that her Jade Heart Sutra was nearingpletion, Li Mochou began preparing to feign a Qi deviation andunch the Frozen Soul Silver Needles hidden in her hair.

    ¡°Song Qingshu! Acting so frivolously¡ªhow could you betray Zhou Zhiruo like this, and¡­¡±

    Before the young noble could finish, the door to the room was kicked open, and she stormed in.

    Li Mochou was startled. At this moment, her entire body was bare. If Song Qingshu saw her, she could rationalize it¡ªafter all, he had saved her life, and he was about to die anyway. But never in her wildest dreams did she expect another man to intrude and see her like this!

    Her mind raced. As she was about to strike, her ns shifted, and without hesitation, she unleashed the Frozen Soul Silver Needles at the intruder instead. Compared to Song Qingshu, this unexpected man was now her greater target.

    Having been poised to attack, her strike carried the full force of her preparation¡ªan effort intended to ensure Song Qingshu¡¯s demise. Now, driven by humiliation and hatred, the three Frozen Soul Silver Needles flew faster than she¡¯d anticipated.

    The young noble had barely stepped inside when a sh of silver light shot toward her. Before she could react, the three venomous needles were already upon her.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean webnovel advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 576: Two Women, One Drama

    Just as the young noble d in brocade stepped through the door, a sh of silver light darted toward her. Before she could react, three venomous silver needles were already inches from her face. She hade to confront them, yet the moment she kicked open the door, she was met with an ambush.

    Ordinarily, the young noble would be surrounded by a cadre of skilled guards. While she might not have been able to react in time herself, her bodyguards would have easily intercepted the attack. However, considering that Song Qingshu and Li Mochou were rumored to be hiding in the room, she had imagined an indecent scenario and decided toe alone. Little did she expect this decision would leave her on the brink of death.

    Song Qingshu caught sight of the young noble¡¯s face and was taken aback. Like an arrow leaving the bowstring, he darted forward, seizing the young noble and rolling to the ground to evade the needles. The Frozen Soul Silver Needles were exceptionally fast, and even with Song Qingshu¡¯s Qinggong, he barely managed to avoid them. In his haste, he adopted an awkward, clumsy position, shielding the young noble as they tumbled across the floor.

    The two rolled together several times before the young noble finally regained herposure. Annoyed, she pushed the man lying on top of her away. ¡°Get off me already!¡± she snapped. However, as she shoved Song Qingshu, her fair hand inadvertently pressed against the bare chest of the other. Startled as though burned by hot water, she quickly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Shameless rogue!¡± The young noble¡¯s face turned red, her features¡ªdelicate and striking as a woman¡¯s¡ªflushed with indignation.

    Embarrassed, Song Qingshu quickly stood up. He wasted no time on exnations, rushing to Li Mochou¡¯s side. He draped a thin nket over her exposed figure and asked urgently, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    As he spoke, he lightly ced his fingers on her wrist to check her pulse. His brows furrowed immediately. The Jade Heart Sutra was an extremely dangerous cultivation technique, requiring absolute focus without the slightest disturbance.

    Years ago, when Xiao Longnu practiced it, even a light brush of a tree branch on her face had nearly cost her life. Now, Li Mochou, at the most critical moment of her practice, had been startled into action, causing her internal Qi to reverse. Her injuries were now far more severe than before.

    Li Mochou coughed up a mouthful of blood but seemed indifferent to her worsening condition. Instead, she red venomously at the brocade-d noble standing at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Kill him for me!¡±Being seen unclothed by Song Qingshu could be rationalized in her mind with a few excuses. However, the thought of the young noble seeing her in such a state was utterly uneptable. Despite her critical injuries, her first instinct was to demand the man¡¯s death.

    The noble nced at Song Qingshu, who was still undressed, then at Li Mochou, swathed in the nket. His irritation red as he sneered, ¡°Adulterers conspiring to silence me, are you?¡±

    Song Qingshu felt his head throbbing. He understood why Li Mochou was insistent on killing the young noble but could only smile bitterly as he tried to reason with her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to be killed.¡±

    ¡°He has defiled my honor! Why shouldn¡¯t he die?¡± Seeing Song Qingshu unmoved, Li Mochou gritted her teeth and tried to climb out of bed. ¡°Fine! If you won¡¯t kill him, I will!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Look at you, barely able to stand. Who kills whom is still undecided!¡± the young noble scoffed. Already displeased by the sight of Li Mochou and Song Qingshu together, and having barely escaped her surprise attack earlier, his temper red. Drawing the sword from her sleeve, she prepared to retaliate.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Song Qingshu stepped between them, swiftly reaching out to remove the young noble¡¯s hat. Instantly, a cascade of glossy ck hair fell across her shoulders like a waterfall.

    Turning to Li Mochou, he exined, ¡°See? She¡¯s a woman. Even if she saw you, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Li Mochou froze, scrutinizing the neer. Her autumn-like eyes, arched brows, dainty nose, and cherry-red lips marked her as an exquisite beauty.

    The young noble, now a noblewoman, however, refused to back down. Raising her sword, she still advanced toward Li Mochou. Song Qingshu hurriedly blocked her path. ¡°Stop! Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?¡± R

    The noblewoman, Zhao Min, the Mongolian Princess of Prince Ruyang¡¯s estate, red at him. ¡°You promised me that after dealing with the Golden Serpent Camp, you¡¯d apany me to ckwood Cliff. I waited for you for over a month and even prepared everything along the way to ensure yourfort. Yet here you are¡­ here you are¡­!¡±

    Zhao Min was visibly upset. Having been poisoned by the Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill, she didn¡¯t dare return to Mongolia before finding an antidote. For fear of political repercussions, she had hidden her condition, unwilling to risk rumors reaching her enemies or even her own subordinates. In her desperation, she had sought out Song Qingshu to help her find a cure.

    She had nned to mend their strained rtionship by treating him kindly on their journey, hoping he would help her wholeheartedly. However, her carefullyid ns had been upended. Along the way, Song Qingshu had been traveling with one woman after another¡ªfirst Mu Wanqing, and now Li Mochou. The thought of her painstakingly prepared arrangements being used for his dalliances ignited a burning anger within her.

    Seeing the disarray in the room, Song Qingshu could onlyugh bitterly. From the outside, their situation with Li Mochou indeed looked incriminating. As he dressed, he exined, ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Li Mochou and I were merely practicing an internal cultivation technique¡ªnothing improper.¡±

    ¡°Practicing? What sort of indecent martial art requires a man and a woman to strip and practice together?¡± Zhao Min retorted incredulously.

    Li Mochou was furious. ¡°How dare you insult the supreme techniques of the Ancient Tomb Sect!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say whatever I want. If you¡¯re upset, why don¡¯t youe down here and fight me?¡± Zhao Min taunted, knowing full well Li Mochou¡¯s current weakness.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Li Mochou was so enraged that she coughed up another mouthful of blood, leaving her even weaker.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Song Qingshu hurried to her side, channeling a stream of True Qi into her body. Turning to Zhao Min, his voice was cold. ¡°Princess, do you realize you interrupted us at the most critical moment of cultivation? Because of you, Daoist Li has now suffered Qi deviation. Her condition may be beyond saving.¡±

    Zhao Min hesitated, her anger faltering. Although she often spoke harshly, she hadn¡¯t intended to cause anyone¡¯s death. Hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s words, she felt a pang of guilt, though her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to admit it. ¡°Hmph! She attacked me first. If she dies, it¡¯s her own fault!¡±

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean webnovel advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 577: The Demoness and the Witch

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Mochou was a proud woman, a ruthless figure who had roamed the martial world for years without hesitation to k!ll. Having been provoked repeatedly by Zhao Min, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Even though she knew her life was hanging by a thread, she summoned her remaining True Qi and leaped towards Zhao Min in a final attack.

    Although Li Mochou was on the verge of death, this move was shockingly powerful, carrying an air of determination to perish together with Zhao Min.

    Startled by her ferocity, Zhao Min¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly retreated.

    Unfortunately, Li Mochou didn¡¯t have enough strength to sustain her attack. Mid-flight, the pain in her dantian and meridians became unbearable. With a muffled groan, her vision darkened, and she plummeted to the ground.

    Song Qingshu appeared beside her just in time and gently caught her in his arms.

    Li Mochou gave him a deep look before falling unconscious.

    ¡°Step aside, Surnamed Song. I¡¯m going to k!ll her!¡± Zhao Min, noticing the seemingly tender exchange between the two, felt inexplicably annoyed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to act. She won¡¯t survive much longer anyway,¡± Song Qingshu sighed softly. He carried Li Mochou to the bed, ced his fingers on her wrist to check her pulse, and frowned deeply.

    ¡°Is it¡­ really that serious?¡± Zhao Min asked hesitantly.¡°You can see for yourself.¡± Song Qingshu stood up and moved aside.

    Zhao Min initially thought he was exaggerating to avoid her scolding, but his expression told a different story. She quickly stepped forward to check Li Mochou¡¯s pulse, and soon, her delicate brows furrowed.

    ¡°What kind of demonic martial arts are you practicing? Stripping your clothes to train and ending up like this,¡± Zhao Min snapped, standing abruptly. She felt exasperated. Despiteing openly and with good intentions, she had somehow ended up on the defensive.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Can you not phrase it so horribly? I kept my eyes covered the entire time.¡±

    Zhao Min noticed the ck cloth strip on the bed and felt slightly appeased, though she refused to admit it. ¡°Hmph, when I came in, your eyes weren¡¯t covered.¡±

    ¡°That was a coincidence. If I hadn¡¯t uncovered them at that moment, you¡¯d already be dead from the Frozen Soul Silver Needles¡­¡± Song Qingshu waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡±

    Zhao Min paused, realizing she indeed had no grounds to be angry. After all, the two weren¡¯t married or even romantically involved. Embarrassed, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just helping Zhou Zhiruo keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingshu gave her a half-smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t the two of you sworn enemies? Since when did you be so close?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Zhao Min bit her lip, worried he¡¯d press further. To divert his attention, she changed the subject. ¡°There¡¯s a carriage outside the inn. Why not take her to a doctor?¡±

    Given Zhao Min¡¯s status, with numerous experts under hermand, including grandmasters, Li Mochou¡¯s minor fame in the martial world meant little to her. She didn¡¯t care whether Li Mochou lived or died. What she cared about was Song Qingshu¡¯s opinion.

    Zhao Min didn¡¯t want him to see her as a jealous and ruthless woman, so she instinctively offered to help save Li Mochou. However, she wasn¡¯t fully aware of her own motivations.

    Song Qingshu shook his head. ¡°Her condition was caused by inner turmoil disrupting her True Qi. No external force can save her. Even if the Four Divine Physicians came, they would be helpless.¡±

    Song Qingshu thought of ¡°The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡±, where Linghu Chong¡¯s body was filled with conflicting True Qi strands. Even one of the Four Divine Physicians, Ping Yizhi, couldn¡¯t figure out a cure.

    Li Mochou¡¯s situation was simr, except her body wasn¡¯t invaded by external True Qi. Instead, it was chaotic Qi from her training in the Jade Heart Sutra,pounded by the remnants of her previously shattered internal energy. Her condition was even worse than Linghu Chong¡¯s.

    Suddenly, Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of a potential solution, though he wasn¡¯t sure if it would work.

    ¡°You once bragged about a method to heal even the most severe injuries¡­¡± Zhao Min¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. By the end, her tone softened, tinged with shyness.

    Unlike Zhou Zhiruo¡¯s cold demeanor, Zhao Min was inherently radiant. Her bashfulness added a hint of charm, and Song Qingshu was momentarily captivated.

    Noticing his gaze, Zhao Min felt as though it carried a searing heat that touched her skin. She turned her head away, coughing lightly to mask her difort.

    Snapping out of it, Song Qingshu replied irritably, ¡°Dual cultivation isn¡¯t a miracle cure. It¡¯s only effective for injuries caused by external forces. Li Mochou¡¯s injury is self-inflicted, so it won¡¯t work.¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s lips curved into an alluring smile. ¡°Well, since there¡¯s no other solution, you might as well try it. If Li Mochou were conscious, she likely wouldn¡¯t refuse. Despite her reputation for ruthlessness, she¡¯s widely recognized as a beauty. Even if you can¡¯t save her, wouldn¡¯t spending such an intimate moment with her be worthwhile?¡±

    Song Qingshu red at her. ¡°How can you suggest such ridiculous ideas at a time like this? No wonder you¡¯re called an Demoness in the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being an Demoness? At least I speak my mind, unlike you Central ins hypocrites who deny what you truly want.¡± Zhao Min leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°So, do you prefer Demonesses ordies?¡±

    Her warm breath sent a shiver down Song Qingshu¡¯s spine. He instinctively replied, ¡°Demonesses are a bit more endearing.¡±

    Zhao Min blushed and quickly distanced herself. With a teasing smile, she nodded towards Li Mochou on the bed. ¡°Hmph, I think you prefer witches instead.¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled and replied, ¡°Whether Demonesses or witches, I like anyone who treats me well.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you greedy?¡± Zhao Min huffed.

    Song Qingshu smirked. ¡°What about you, Princess? Do you prefer a refined gentleman or a shameless scoundrel?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression faltered but quickly recovered. ¡°Neither. I like a rogue.¡± Memories of Zhang Wuji teasing her in the iron prison shed through her mind, filling her heart with pain. <em>¡®Ming Zun, I, Minmin Tem¨¹r, swear to the Eternal Heaven that I¡¯ll make you suffer eternal damnation!¡¯</em>

    Noticing her shift in mood, Song Qingshu regretted his words. An awkward silence fell between them.

    ¡°Could you two stop flirting and pay attention to the critically injured person here?¡± A faint voice came from the bed.

    Li Mochou had regained consciousness.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 578: The Bewitching Lady

    After her attacks were twice thwarted by Song Qingshu, Li Mochou immediately realized Zhao Min¡¯s importance in his heart. Knowing it was impossible to k!ll her, Li Mochou felt a sense of despair. Her voice took on a faint hint of sorrow and resignation.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re gravely injured, this princess would¡¯ve already cut out your tongue for spouting such nonsense.¡± Zhao Min¡¯s face reddened as she quickly distanced herself from the two, standing by the window with her back to them.

    Song Qingshu looked equally embarrassed. Extending a hand to help Li Mochou up, he infused her with True Qi and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±

    If it were any other time, being held in his arms like this would have made Li Mochou turn hostile. However, in her current state, shecked the energy for such thoughts. She replied weakly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste your True Qi. I know my body better than anyone.¡±

    Song Qingshu looked apologetic. ¡°This is all my fault. If not for encountering me, you wouldn¡¯t have gone into Qi deviation.¡±

    Li Mochou shook her head and smiled faintly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I¡¯d have died three times already. I¡¯ve done countless evil deeds in my life, and this is merely karma catching up to me. If you truly feel guilty, can you do something for me?¡±

    Hearing the implication of death in her tone, Song Qingshu was startled and quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Years ago, the Matriarch prepared a stone coffin for each of us disciples in the Ancient Tomb Sect. Even though I left the sect, I still wish to return to my roots. I believe the Matriarch¡¯s spirit wouldn¡¯t mind. Can you take me back to the Ancient Tomb in Mount Zhongnan? I just want to see the ce where I grew up onest time.¡±

    Having roamed the martial world for years with an aura of ruthlessness in her phoenix eyes, Li Mochou now appeared unusually fragile, her gaze filled with pleading. Song Qingshu responded solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to despair. I¡¯ve thought of a way; I might be able to save you.¡±

    Li Mochou smiled bitterly. ¡°In my current state¡­ you¡¯re no immortal. What method could you possibly have? I don¡¯t need you to save me. I only wish for you to take me back quickly, so I might still have a chance to see the Ancient Tomb onest time.¡±

    ¡°Trust me. I will heal you.¡± To reassure her, Song Qingshu added, ¡°Even if I fail, I¡¯ll make sure you see the Ancient Tomb again.¡±

    Only then did Li Mochou release his arm. Her gaze grew unfocused, and she sank into a semi-conscious state, seemingly recalling her past. She murmured, ¡°What is love, that it binds life and death so?¡±

    Her recitation of this verse as she lingered on the brink of death added an extra touch of mncholy.

    Zhao Min, standing nearby, felt a pang in her heart and sighed inwardly: <em>¡®She truly is a woman of deep passion.¡¯</em>

    After hurriedly dressing Li Mochou, Song Qingshu picked her up and called to Zhao Min, ¡°Have your carriage brought to the front. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Zhao Min was stunned, unable to think of anyone who could save Li Mochou at this point.

    ¡°ckwood Cliff,¡± Song Qingshu replied, his voice calm, before descending the stairs with Li Mochou in his arms.

    Zhao Min hesitated, then quickly followed him. With some uncertainty, she said, ¡°Although I wanted you to apany me to ckwood Cliff, it could¡¯ve waited. Li Mochou is still injured; shouldn¡¯t we save her first?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to ckwood Cliff not only for the Three Corpse Worm Brain Pill in your body but also to save her,¡± Song Qingshu exined as he gently ced Li Mochou in Zhao Min¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Are you nning to ask Ping Yizhi to help? But we¡¯ve already shed with him. Why would he agree to save her?¡± Zhao Min spected. The only person she could think of on ckwood Cliff capable of saving Li Mochou was Ping Yizhi, a member of the Sun Moon Holy Cult.

    ¡°Ping Yizhi?¡± Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡±

    ¡°Then what method could there be on ckwood Cliff to save her?¡± Zhao Min asked while instructing the coachman to head toward Pingding Prefecture in Hebei.

    ¡°Your Highness, Pingding Prefecture is where the Sun Moon Holy Cult¡¯s ckwood Cliff headquarters is located. The Sun Moon Holy Cult has deep ties with the Ming Cult and has always been at odds with us Mongols. Without experts apanying us, isn¡¯t this too risky?¡± the coachman asked hesitantly.

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Do I need to consult you before making decisions?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate dares not!¡± The coachman trembled and hurriedlyplied.

    Returning to the carriage, Zhao Min noticed Song Qingshu looking at her with a strange expression. She chuckled. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°Flowers are beautiful, but nonepare to you,¡± Song Qingshu teased.

    ¡°Always so glib!¡± Zhao Min blushed, then sighed. ¡°I know you think I was harsh just now, but those in power mustmand respect. You¡¯re now the esteemed Golden Serpent King. Someday, you¡¯ll be just like me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingshu smiled nonchntly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to rely on your guidance, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Why would you need guidance from someone like me when you have a proper princess by your side?¡± Zhao Min replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°You mean Ah Jiu? Though her martial skills surpass yours, she doesn¡¯t match you in this regard,¡± Song Qingshu replied truthfully.

    Hearing his words, Zhao Min felt inexplicably pleased. The irritation of having Li Mochou in her private carriage also dissipated.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what method on ckwood Cliff can save your¡­ beloved.¡± Zhao Min gestured toward the unconscious Li Mochou.

    ¡°Beloved? Don¡¯t say such misleading things,¡± Song Qingshu wiped the cold sweat from his brow. ¡°Li Mochou¡¯s condition stems from her cultivation of the Jade Heart Sutra going awry, causing the True Qi in her dantian to splinter and rampage through her meridians. To save her is both difficult and simple. All her internal energy must be purged to recover.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Cosmic Absorption Technique?¡± Zhao Min¡¯s eyes lit up. Her intelligencework in the Ruyang Prince¡¯s estate was unparalleled, and with their destination being ckwood Cliff, she immediately thought of the Sun Moon Holy Cult¡¯s leader Ren Woxing and his signature martial art.

    Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°Exactly. Given Li Mochou¡¯s temperament, if she knew that recovering required her to abandon all her martial arts, she¡¯d never agree. But the Cosmic Absorption Technique could resolve this dilemma. It would purge the chaotic True Qi in her body, and she¡¯d gain a fearsome new martial art. Ideally, I¡¯d use the Northern Darkness Divine Technique, but the Carefree Sect is too elusive to acquire it anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°But the Cosmic Absorption Technique is Ren Woxing¡¯s trump card. Why would he give it up to save her?¡± Zhao Min quickly realized the crux of the n.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯ll need your help, Princess. Your unmatched ability to manipte the Central ins¡¯ martial world is something I¡¯ve long admired. I¡¯m sure this minor task will be no problem for you.¡±<hr>

    This is the first of the Four (1/4) chapters sponsored by Someone. Thank you for the support! You can also support me by sponsoring chapters of any active project at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop.

 Chapter 581: Nightmare and Reality

    (This chapter is 3000 words long, almost 3 times the normal chapter length. So basically you are getting a 3 in one chapter. Enjoy.)

    ¡°You big bad wolf, keep pretending,¡± Zhao Min huffed, unable to hold back her disdain. ¡°You¡¯re always hung up on these trivial details. Have you forgotten something important?¡±

    ¡°Something important?¡± Song Qingshu was momentarily stunned, unsure of what she meant.

    ¡°Of course, your eyes only have room for your sweetheart,¡± Zhao Min sneered. ¡°Did you climb up to ckwood Cliff just to save her?¡±

    Song Qingshu finally realized what she was referring to. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about the poison in your body? Don¡¯t worry, I already have a solution.¡±

    Zhao Min shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not as optimistic as you are. That time, Ping Yizhi clearly said that the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill he concocted could only be cured by him. Even if we go to ckwood Cliff and get Ren Woxing¡¯s antidote, it may not work.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he was just bluffing,¡± Song Qingshuforted her. ¡°We¡¯ll have to try to know for sure. Besides, going to ckwood Cliff might not only get us Ren Woxing¡¯s antidote but also the one belonging to Dongfang Bubai. I refuse to believe that neither of their antidotes can cure the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill in your body.¡±

    Song Qingshu recalled the original plot of ¡°The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡± where Ren Yingying was poisoned by Dongfang Bubai¡¯s Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill. Near death and unwilling to let Linghu Chong see her in a pitiful state, she went to Dongfang Bubai¡¯s former quarters to find rouge to put on makeup. To her surprise, the rouge turned out to be the antidote to the poison.

    ording to reports from spies on ckwood Cliff, after Ren Woxing reimed the position of sect leader, he dered Dongfang Muxue¡¯s former residence off-limits. Presumably, the rouge and other items should still be there. Even if they were gone, he could return to the Forbidden City and ask Dongfang Muxue for another batch.However, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but wonder what reaction Dongfang Muxue would have upon learning that the antidote was for Zhao Min.

    ¡°How can you be so sure you¡¯ll get Dongfang Bubai¡¯s antidote?¡± Zhao Min asked, eyeing him thoughtfully.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His rtionship with Dongfang Muxue was his greatest secret. Although he had a favorable impression of Zhao Min, they were still on opposing sides. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough toy everything bare.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? I¡¯m a genius who knows everything from birth,¡± Song Qingshu replied ambiguously.

    ¡°Yeah, right. Like I don¡¯t know better,¡± Zhao Min rolled her eyes dismissively.

    ¡°What do you think you know?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°When Ren Woxing reimed the sect leader position, you fought side by side with Dongfang Bubai. You two must have quite the rtionship,¡± Zhao Min spected, analyzing as she spoke. ¡°The rumors in Jianghu said that after that battle, Dongfang Bubai fell into a bottomless abyss and was smashed to pieces. But since you, who fell with him, survived, there¡¯s a chance he might not have died either.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingshu responded with an ambiguous smile.

    Zhao Min carefully observed his reaction. Unable to find any w, she frowned, silently thinking to herself: ¡®As expected, he¡¯s a cunning little fox. He¡¯s not so easily tricked. Let¡¯s probe him further.¡¯

    Zhao Min¡¯s eyes sparkled as she continued, ¡°Given Dongfang Bubai¡¯s proud nature, for there to be no news of him for so long, there are only two possibilities: either he¡¯s dead, or he¡¯s hiding somewhere to recover. We can rule out death, which leaves the possibility that he¡¯s healing. ording to intelligence from the Prince of Ruyang¡¯s residence, Dongfang Bubai seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with Blue Phoenix of the Five Poison Cult in recent years¡­ If my guess is correct, he must be hiding in the Five Poison Cult to recover.¡±

    Song Qingshu admired her insight, thinking,<em> ¡®Zhao Min truly is one of the most intelligent characters in Jin Yong¡¯s works. She deduced nearly everything from mere scraps of information. The only thing she doesn¡¯t know is that Dongfang Bubai has long left the Five Poison Cult and is currently the emperor in the Forbidden City.¡¯</em>

    Zhao Min kept her gaze on Song Qingshu¡¯s expression and noticed the slight change¡ªthe initial surprise followed by a faint, subtle smile. Frowning, she muttered, ¡°Hmm, I guess I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Stop specting. Let¡¯s focus on how to infiltrate ckwood Cliff,¡± Song Qingshu quickly diverted the topic to prevent her from picking up any further clues. ¡°ckwood Cliff is the headquarters of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, heavily guarded at all times. The three of us moving together will be too conspicuous. You and Li Mochou should wait for my news at the base of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Zhao Min refused outright. ¡°I¡¯m going up ckwood Cliff with you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Song Qingshu frowned.

    ¡°No reason,¡± Zhao Min replied defiantly, lifting her chin. ¡°I just want to see what the legendary Sun Moon Holy Cult headquarters looks like.¡±

    ¡°What about Li Mochou?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°Leave her at a nearby inn. My men can keep an eye on her,¡± Zhao Min suggested, pouting and gesturing toward the carriage driver outside.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Song Qingshu rejected her n immediately. Ever since the Golden Serpent Camp had been betrayed by Zhao Min, he no longer trusted herpletely. Who knew if her men would kidnap Li Mochou once he was up the mountain to hold her hostage against him?

    Zhao Min seemed to read his mind but didn¡¯t bother exining. She simply stated stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ming with you. As for Li Mochou, take her along if you can manage.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take her!¡± Song Qingshu gritted his teeth. With his current martial arts skills, far superior to the past, he figured bringing the now defenseless Li Mochou would only be a minor inconvenience, not a danger.

    Zhao Min shot him a warning nce. ¡°Just don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Don¡¯t drag this princess down if things go south.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Song Qingshu responded firmly, his face dark.

    ¡°How could I forget? Our Young Master Song is the unrivaled martial artist who defeats all heroes,¡± Zhao Min teased, her toneced with mockery. ¡°But let me make this clear¡ªif we encounter danger, and you can only save one person, who will it be?¡±

    ¡°Why do you women love asking such pointless questions?¡± Song Qingshu felt exasperated.

    ¡°Answer me. Who will you save, her or me?¡± Zhao Min pressed, her gaze intense.

    Faced with Zhao Min¡¯s bright, soulful eyes, Song Qingshu felt his breath quicken. Feeling awkward, he replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll save Li Mochou. With your status, even if you fall into the hands of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, they wouldn¡¯t dare harm you. I¡¯d still have the chance to rescue youter. But Li Mochou is in critical condition. Any dy, and even an immortal might not save her.¡±

    ¡°While your reasoning makes sense, this princess is still very upset. Before we reach ckwood Cliff, you are not allowed to speak to me!¡± Zhao Min sulked, turning her back to him and facing the wall of the carriage. True to her word, she refused to say another word.

    Watching her childish behavior, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He closed his eyes and began meditating to restore his energy.

    It was unclear how much time had passed when the carriage suddenly came to a halt. The driver¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve reached the outskirts of ckwood Cliff. Going any further might alert the Sun Moon Holy Cult.¡±

    ¡°Faster than expected¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. However, considering his journey from the Golden Serpent Camp, even though he had been stopping and starting along the way, Shandong was not far from Hebei. The Snow Moon Town where Zhao Min met him was only about a hundred li from Pingding Prefecture. Moreover, the horses used to pull this carriage were among the finest, so their speed was understandable.

    Zhao Min ignored the coachman outside and instead red at Song Qingshu in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s been over an hour, and you really haven¡¯t said a single word to me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I wasn¡¯t allowed to speak to you?¡± Song Qingshu smiled as he looked at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been this obedient before,¡± Zhao Min said irritably. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She was the first to step off the carriage, instructing the coachman to wait nearby and not let anyone discover them.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly and was about to pick up Li Mochou when he noticed her eyes were open. Overjoyed, he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Did I interrupt your little romantic conversation?¡± Li Mochou¡¯s voice was noticeably stronger, but her expression remained cold. It wasn¡¯t necessarily that she had feelings for Song Qingshu, but her past heartbreak made her instinctively detest all lovers in the world.

    Perhaps realizing her tone was harsh, Li Mochou added, ¡°Thank you for continuously using your inner strength to suppress my injuries.¡±

    ¡°No need to take it to heart. Honestly, I can¡¯t shirk responsibility for the state you¡¯re in,¡± Song Qingshu said with a smile as he bent down to lift her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m nning to take you to ckwood Cliff. Ren Woxing¡¯s Cosmic Absorption Technique should be able to heal your internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°Life and death are destined; you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself too much, young master.¡± Li Mochou¡¯s pale cheeks flushed slightly as he held her. Then, realizing something, her expression becameplicated. ¡°Earlier¡­my clothes¡­did you dress me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Qingshu admitted awkwardly. ¡°It was an urgent situation. I hope the fairy won¡¯t me me.¡±

    Li Mochou let out a soft sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen what you should and shouldn¡¯t see; it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Knowing she was likely to die soon, she had grown indifferent to many things.

    ¡°Ahem. Are you two done flirting? If we dy any longer, it¡¯ll be daylight soon.¡± Zhao Min¡¯s impatient cough came from outside the carriage.

    Li Mochou¡¯s breathing hitched, and she wanted to retort, but her weak body betrayed her. Excitement quickly turned into a wave of drowsiness. Before she lost consciousness again, herst thought was: <em>Hmph, if I recover my strength, I¡¯ll make sure to ¡®repay¡¯ that little brat properly!</em>

    Carrying Li Mochou out of the carriage, Song Qingshu looked at Zhao Min helplessly. ¡°Princess, your words are sharper than a de. She fainted from your teasing again.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just too thin-skinned,¡± Zhao Min snorted triumphantly. ncing at the silhouette of the mountains ahead, she added, ¡°With this burden, how do you n to sneak into ckwood Cliff?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not a burden yourself?¡± Song Qingshu replied with a sigh. Before Zhao Min could lose her temper, he wrapped an arm around her slim waist. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll walk in openly.¡±

    As expected, Zhao Min¡¯s attention was sessfully diverted. Her cheeks instantly flushed. Though she had been carried by Song Qingshu before, it had never been this intimate while she was fully conscious. Feeling awkward, she bit her lip and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let it slide since it¡¯s an emergency. But in the future, don¡¯t touch me without permission!¡±

    ¡°Alright, next time, I¡¯ll make sure to get your permission first,¡± Song Qingshu replied. With one arm holding Li Mochou and the other around Zhao Min, he moved swiftly. By the time he finished speaking, the three of them had already disappeared into the mountain range. The coachman stared in shock, marveling that the princess had brought no other experts with her. With this man here, he could rece an army of masters.

    This wasn¡¯t Song Qingshu¡¯s first time at ckwood Cliff, and he was already familiar with the terrain. Although the defenses were strict, they hadn¡¯t been able to stop him before, let alone now.

    Unlike his previous visit, where he deliberately chose remote paths to avoid detection, Song Qingshu boldly walked up the main road with the two women in his arms.

    At first, Zhao Min thought he was insane and intended to storm the ce by force. Before she could stop him, she was stunned by what she saw. None of the guards along the way attempted to stop them, as if they didn¡¯t even see them.

    Zhao Min, being well-versed in the world, quickly recovered from her initial shock. She realized that Song Qingshu¡¯s Qinggong had reached an extraordinary level, allowing him to cover vast distances in a single step. To the guards, the trio was merely a passing breeze; by the time they sensed something, the three were already far ahead.

    ¡°I once thought Wei Yixiao¡¯s Qinggong was unmatched, but seeing Song Qingshu now, it¡¯s as if he has surpassed the limits of human capability,¡± Zhao Min murmured, gazing at Song Qingshu¡¯s profile.

    The moonlight seemed to bathe him in a soft glow, adding a touch of gentleness to his sharp and handsome features.

    For a moment, Zhao Min was entranced.

    ¡°What is it? Have you fallen for my unparalleled handsomeness?¡± Song Qingshu teased, his voice snapping her back to reality. Zhao Min¡¯s face turned crimson as she shoved him away in embarrassment.

    After retreating a few steps, she noticed they were now in a secluded courtyard. With her sharp eyes, Zhao Min immediately recognized the intricate design of the pavilions and railings. It must have been meticulously crafted, but it was now overgrown with weeds. Strangely, there wasn¡¯t a single guard in sight.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Zhao Min asked, her cheeks still flushed. She deliberately ignored his earlier teasing.

    ¡°This is the former residence of Dongfang Bu¡­ the former leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult,¡± Song Qingshu remarked wistfully as he revisited the ce. Holding Li Mochou in his arms, he entered the central room andid her down on the bed. Memories of his past interactions with Dongfang Muxue in this very ce flooded his mind.

    Zhao Min stepped in, curiously examining the furnishings. The more she observed, the stranger it all seemed. When her eyesnded on the dressing table, she blurted out in surprise, ¡°Dongfang Bubai was a woman?¡±

    Song Qingshu shook his head, deliberately misleading her. ¡°He was nothing more than an androgynous person.¡±

    Zhao Min suddenly recalled the intelligence from the Prince of Ruyang¡¯s estate about Dongfang Bubai having a male lover named Yang Lianting. Disgusted, she spat, ¡°How revolting! I don¡¯t want to stay in a ce that such a creature once inhabited!¡± (G: Before someone gets offended, consider the time, culture and context. Not every culture will be the same, and we should learn to respect them, and let them be. Life is more beautiful with variety.)

    Suppressing his amusement, Song Qingshu replied, ¡°But I need to leave to search for the Cosmic Absorption Technique and can¡¯t take care of you two. This is the safest ce on the entire ckwood Cliff. Please bear with it, Princess.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go with you,¡± Zhao Min insisted, pouting.

    Frowning, Song Qingshu firmly refused, ¡°I have many things to handle on this trip, and I can¡¯t bring you along.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t joking. With Zhao Min by his side, many of the methods he intended to use on Ren Yingying would be impossible. Moreover, knowing Ren Yingying¡¯s thin skin, any external presence would make things doubly difficult.

    Not to mention, convincing Ren Woxing to reveal the Cosmic Absorption Technique required a certain step that involved a personal secret¡ªsomething Zhao Min could not know.

    Zhao Min, being exceptionally clever, immediately discerned from his tone that he was determined to leave her behind. Stamping her foot in frustration, she sat down beside Li Mochou, pouting. ¡°Fine, but you bettere back soon. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t carve a flower on your lover¡¯s face or something.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back as quickly as possible,¡± Song Qingshu assured her. Just as he was about to leave, an inexplicable premonition struck him. Returning, he warned Zhao Min, ¡°Although the Sun Moon Holy Cult members generally avoid this ce, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Stay alert.¡±

    Hearing the concern in his voice, Zhao Min felt a warmth in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly. ¡°Got it, you nag. While my martial arts may notpare to yours, I can still handle ordinary members of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. But¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu tensed. ¡°But what?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously. ¡°But if there are too many enemies, don¡¯t expect me to risk myself to save your sweetheart.¡±

    Song Qingshu snorted. ¡°If you ever save her, the sun might rise in the west.¡±

    As Song Qingshu headed toward the room in his memory that belonged to Ren Yingying, a nagging feeling lingered in his heart. It felt as though he had overlooked something¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ no, don¡¯t!¡± Ren Yingying suddenly sat up in bed, trembling all over. It took her a while to calm down.

    ¡°Another nightmare,¡± she sighed softly. Lately, she had been haunted by a terrifying dream. In it, that scoundrel Song Qingshu shared a bed with her, shamelessly caressing her legs. She wanted to resist, but her body was paralyzed, leaving her helpless under his touch.

    Feeling a chill, Ren Yingying realized her undergarments were soaked with cold sweat, making her extremely ufortable. Just as she was about to change into fresh ones, she felt a slippery sensation between her legs. Stunned at first, she was quickly ovee by grief, hugging her knees and sobbing. ¡°Yingying, how could you be so shameless¡­¡±

    In the dream, she had already been vited by Song Qingshu countless times. Though her heart vehemently resisted, her b0dy betrayed her, releasing embarrassing signs of pleasure. This left her not only ashamed but also angry and terrified. As a youngdy, having such a ludicrous dream felt degrading.

    ¡°Song Qingshu, I will definitely kill you!¡± Ren Yingying clenched her delicate fists and gritted her teeth as she forced out the words.

    ¡°Ah, does the youngdy truly hate me so much?¡± A gentle sigh came from beside her, sending chills down Ren Yingying¡¯s spine. She instinctively jerked her head up in rm.<hr>

    This is thest of the Four (4/4) chapters sponsored by Someone. Thank you for the support! You can also support me by sponsoring chapters of any active project at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop.LikeLoading...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 579: A Token from the Past

    Seeing that Song Qingshu¡¯s admiration didn¡¯t seem fake, Zhao Min felt a surge of pride. However, she maintained a cold expression, curling her lips disdainfully. ¡°Why should I rack my brains to help you save your lover?¡±

    Song Qingshu was immediately frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, stop calling her my lover. Besides, most of the reason why Li Mochou ended up like this is because of you. If she dies without treatment, wouldn¡¯t you regret abandoning her and feel a pang of guilt?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Since I¡¯m alreadybeled a demoness by the people of the Central ins, naturally, my hands are stained with blood. Do you think I would feel guilty over a stranger?¡±

    Song Qingshu was stunned, suddenly realizing that the beautiful woman before him was still, at her core, the Mongolian princess who could manipte and destroy with ease, treating human life as insignificant as grass. Attempting to persuade her with morality was indeed foolish.

    ¡°Fine, let me give you another reason,¡± Song Qingshu said after some thought. He pulled out a small object from his robe and opened his palm in front of Zhao Min. It was a delicate earring pendant. ¡°Last time, I saved you, and you gave me this as a token, promising to do something for me in the future¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Zhao Min frowned and interrupted, ¡°What, you n to use that promise to save Li Mochou?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Qingshu nodded.

    ¡°Not happening!¡± Zhao Min¡¯s face turned icy as she tly refused.

    ¡°A gentleman keeps his word. I¡¯ve been honest with you, yet why would you treat me like this?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help feeling displeased. ¡°Who said I¡¯m a gentleman? I¡¯m the demoness everyone despises,¡± Zhao Min retorted, her gaze falling on the earring in his palm. She suddenly seemed amused. ¡°Have you been carrying this with you all along?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Song Qingshu replied weakly. Seeing that Zhao Min was unwilling to help, he had no choice but to think of another solution.

    ¡°Looking at your pitiful face, fine, this princess is in a good mood today. I¡¯ll be merciful and think of something to help you,¡± Zhao Min said with a faint smile, her icy demeanor melting like snow in spring.

    ¡°With your help, the chances of sess have doubled.¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up. Reluctantly, he handed over the earring. ¡°Sigh, using such a precious promise for this feels like such a waste.¡±

    ¡°If it feels like a waste, you don¡¯t have to use it.¡± Zhao Min looked at him with a sly smile.

    Song Qingshu nced at the feeble Li Mochou and shook his head. ¡°Though it¡¯s a shame, saving a life is worth it.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant, just keep it,¡± Zhao Min said, her cheeks glowing with a charming radiance as she didn¡¯t reach out to take the earring.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Qingshu looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Anyway, my manor has plenty of these earrings. Losing one or two doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Zhao Min tilted her chin slightly, turning her gaze out the window.

    Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t dense. Seeing this, he immediately pocketed the earring with a grin. ¡°Does this mean I can still use this earring to ask you for something in the future?¡±

    ¡°That will depend on my mood,¡± Zhao Min huffed. ¡°But next time you ask me to save another woman, don¡¯t me me for turning hostile.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, absolutely not,¡± Song Qingshu replied cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of what I¡¯ll ask you to do.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Zhao Min asked curiously, turning back to look at him.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll ask you to give me a whole bunch of these earrings,¡± Song Qingshu said, making an exaggerated gesture with his hands.

    Zhao Min was momentarily stunned but soon burst intoughter, rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±

    Their yful banter eased the subtle tension lingering between them from thest incident with the Golden Serpent Camp.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s figure out how to save your lover,¡± Zhao Min eventually said.

    Song Qingshu deliberately feigned disappointment. ¡°After all this time, I thought you already had a perfect n.¡±

    Zhao Min wrinkled her delicate nose in irritation. ¡°I¡¯m not a deity. How could Ie up with a n so quickly? Your ttery needs work.¡±

    ¡°ttery, huh¡­¡± Song Qingshu murmured, his gaze inadvertently falling on her rounded, pert figure.

    ¡°Where are you looking?¡± Zhao Min eximed, her cheeks flushing. Feeling a strange heat, she instinctively tugged at her robes and shifted to the side, trying to block his view.

    Caught red-handed, Song Qingshu felt awkward and hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Actually, surpassing Ren Woxing isn¡¯t hard. The real challenge is getting him to willingly hand over the true Cosmic Absorption Technique.¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s blush faded gradually as she remarked in surprise, ¡°Have your martial arts skills reached such a level already?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled sheepishly. ¡°Well¡­ my training method is¡­ more enjoyable, so I progress faster than others.¡±

    ¡°Your martial arts can¡¯t be attributed to mere diligence,¡± Zhao Min said with a slight smile, recalling the scene from the Golden Serpent Tournament. ¡°I nearly forgot, you even defeated Ah Qing. There¡¯s probably no one in the world who can match you now.¡±

    The memory of Ah Qing effortlessly defeating the Ming Zun had left a deep impression on Zhao Min, as the Ming Zun¡¯s earlier disy of martial prowess had seemed invincible.

    Song Qingshu flushed slightly and exined awkwardly, ¡°That was just a trick. After all, using Joyful True Qi, which specifically counters women, to deal with a young girl¡­ it¡¯s not exactly something I¡¯m proud of.¡±

    ¡°A victory is a victory. There¡¯s no such thing as trickery,¡± Zhao Min said nonchntly. Having held a position of power for so long, she judged based on results. However, she didn¡¯t dwell on martial arts and soon changed the topic. ¡°By the way, how did you manage to control the winds and rain at Fox Hill?¡±

    While many in the martial world dismissed it as a rumor, Zhao Min¡¯s intelligencework confirmed it had truly happened. Even with her vast knowledge of military tactics and history, she couldn¡¯t fathom how it was possible.

    Song Qingshu scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we technically enemies? Such a big secret¡­¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression darkened, and she snorted. ¡°Forget it then. Who cares?¡±

    Song Qingshu shrugged with a grin. ¡°Just teasing. Although we¡¯re on opposing sides, we¡¯re also close friends in private. Sharing this secret with you isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s close friends with you?¡± Zhao Min shot him a re, though her emotions were moreplex than her words suggested.<hr>

    This is the second of the Four (2/4) chapters sponsored by Someone. Thank you for the support! You can also support me by sponsoring chapters of any active project at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop.LikeLoading...

 Chapter 580: Obtaining the Technique

    No wonder Zhao Min felt conflicted.

    As the leader of a faction and someone ustomed to holding a position of power, she naturally understood the significance of controlling others with the ability to summon the wind and rain.

    When she had questioned Song Qingshu earlier, she hadn¡¯t expected him to truly reveal the secret. Her intent had merely been to leverage the guilt from his refusal to gain an advantage. Yet, to her surprise, he had shared the entire mystery with her without reservation.

    Zhao Min knew why she had subtly shown favor toward Song Qingshu recently, even flirting with him asionally.

    It was all to deal with Ming Zun!

    Although Zhao Min was a Mongolian princess, Ming Zunmanded tens of thousands of followers in the Ming Cult, not to mention countless hidden powers. With the Mongolian princes¡¯ struggles for session nearing a breaking point, even the Prince of Ruyang¡¯s estate was at risk.

    Taking on Ming Zun was no simple task.

    Moreover, based on Ming Zun¡¯s demonstrated martial prowess, Zhao Min deduced that only a handful in the world could surpass him.

    Ah Qing was one of them, but she seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, and Zhao Min¡¯s meticulous investigation failed to uncover her origins.Wudang¡¯s Zhang Sanfeng or the mysterious expert from Shaolin Temple¡¯s Scripture Pavilion might also suffice, but neither were within Zhao Min¡¯s reach.

    Although Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts were slightly inferior to these individuals, he was the most essible to her.

    Zhao Min was acutely aware that her beauty was a formidable weapon. Over the years, she had manipted the Central ins martial arts world effortlessly, relying solely on the Prince of Ruyang¡¯s influence and her unparalleled strategies. There had been no need to resort to her looks.

    This time, however, she faced an unprecedentedly powerful foe. To achieve her revenge, she had to exploit every possible resource.

    Through brief encounters, Zhao Min discerned Song Qingshu¡¯s interest in her from his gaze and capitalized on it. Though Zhao Min had never studied the art of seduction, her innate intelligence allowed her to master it instinctively, reaching the pinnacle of allure.

    By alternating between closeness and distance, asionally showing a hint of affection, and even feigning jealousy at times, Song Qingshu had predictably fallen into her trap.

    Zhao Min was confident that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Song Qingshu submitted to her charms. By then, she wouldn¡¯t even need to ask¡ªhe would naturally deal with Ming Zun for her. Once her goal was achieved, she could simply walk away without a trace.

    Her current inner conflict stemmed from sensing Song Qingshu¡¯s sincerity, which inevitably stirred a flicker of guilt within her. However, she quickly dispelled such negative emotions.

    <em>¡®To aplish great things, one must not be bound by trivialities!¡¯</em> Zhao Min reassured herself. <em>¡®Besides, he¡¯s just a phnderer surrounded by women. After I leave, he¡¯ll forget about me soon enough.¡¯ </em>

    Regaining herposure, Zhao Min smiled and attentively listened to Song Qingshu¡¯s exnation of the mysteries behind summoning the wind and rain.

    Unfortunately for Zhao Min, despite her unparalleled cunning, she overlooked one crucial detail: the game of emotions is a double-edged sword, capable of wounding both others and oneself. It is all too easy to be entangled in such games without realizing it¡­

    ¡°Nature truly is fascinating!¡± Zhao Min¡¯s eyes sparkled after hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s exnation. ¡°What¡¯s even more fascinating is, how do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°There are always a few geniuses in the world like me, born with innate knowledge,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a faint smile, cutting the topic short. ¡°You¡¯ve learned the secret of summoning the wind and rain. Now, shouldn¡¯t you think about how to help me obtain the Cosmic Absorption Technique?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a n,¡± Zhao Min said casually.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he grabbed her hand in excitement. ¡°Tell me quickly!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Zhao Min said, blushing and furious.

    At the same time, she huffed internally: <em>¡®This scoundrel has taken so many liberties with metely, and I was just feeling guilty for him!¡¯ </em>

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. Got carried away,¡± Song Qingshu muttered, awkwardly withdrawing his hands.

    Zhao Min gave him a deep look, deliberately calming herself before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make Ren Woxing hand over the Cosmic Absorption Technique. The real challenge lies in ensuring the instructions he provides are genuine.¡±  §²

    Song Qingshu scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling with that issue too.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think of how Huang Rong had given Ouyang Feng the partially fabricated Nine Yin Scripture, rearranging the sequence and mixing truth with falsehood. This had caused a martial arts master, once capable of dominating the Five Greats, to descend into madness for over a decade. Had it not been for a twist of fate on Mystic Dragon Ind, Ouyang Feng might have spent the rest of his life in insanity.

    ¡°It¡¯s both hard and easy,¡± Zhao Min said, her smile enigmatic.

    ¡°My dear wise princess, don¡¯t keep me in suspense,¡± Song Qingshu urged impatiently.

    ¡°Wise princess? How awful! Do I look that old?¡± Zhao Min red at him.

    ¡°The radiant princess is as youthful and charming as a young maiden. Whoever said otherwise must be blind. I¡¯ll tear them apart for you!¡± Song Qingshu immediately straightened up, feigning outrage.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The world ought to see this side of the awe-inspiring Golden Serpent King¡ªwhat a shameless rogue he truly is.¡±

    ¡°What do you think Ren Woxing cares about most in his life?¡± Zhao Min asked, a yful glint in her eyes as she gazed at Song Qingshu.

    Song Qingshu pondered before answering, ¡°Ren Woxing? In the past, it must have been defeating Dongfang Bubai and reiming the position of cult leader. Now, I suppose it¡¯s uniting the martial world.¡±

    ¡°Ren Woxing is a capable figure, but his vision is too narrow. In this era of great strife, the capable will seize the world, yet he¡¯s fixated on the small realm of the martial arts world,¡± Zhao Min remarked mockingly. ¡°In my view, Dongfang Bubai¡¯s scope was far broader than his.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he thought of Dongfang Muxue. Her grace, martial skills, and ambitions had indeed far surpassed Ren Woxing.

    ¡°Other than unifying the martial world, does Ren Woxing care about anything else?¡± Zhao Min subtly guided the conversation, though inwardly she felt troubled. Bncing the need to impress withouting across as too sharp and alerting Song Qingshu was no simple task.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you referring to Ren Yingying?¡±

    Zhao Min nodded. ¡°Exactly. Ren Woxing has always treated Ren Yingying as his most cherished treasure, doting on her immensely. Therefore, the best approach is through her.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡°Although I have some connection with Ren Yingying, asking her to help me steal her father¡¯s martial art secrets might be impossible.¡±

    ¡°Connection? I¡¯d say she¡¯d love nothing more than to kill you,¡± Zhao Min ruthlessly exposed his lie. ¡°We do need her to help us obtain the Cosmic Absorption Technique, but it won¡¯t be on her terms. She¡¯ll have no choice but toply.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Song Qingshu seemed to have a moment of realization but quickly lost it again.

    Zhao Min nced at the unconscious Li Mochou nearby and said casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Li Mochou¡¯s condition is beyond even the best miracle doctors, and only practicing the Cosmic Absorption Technique could bnce the chaotic Qi in her body? Then it¡¯s simple¡ªmake Ren Yingying end up like Li Mochou. When the timees, Ren Woxing will have no choice but to teach her the Cosmic Absorption Technique, and you can eavesdrop nearby.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°That way, the technique will undoubtedly be genuine. In a moment of urgency, Ren Woxing wouldn¡¯t use a fake method to deceive his own daughter.¡±

    ¡°The princess truly is unparalleled in wisdom. Toe up with such an ingenious n in such a short time is remarkable,¡± Song Qingshu said, looking at Zhao Min with newfound admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Someone once used a simr scheme against me¡­¡± Zhao Min sighed softly, her expression flickering as if recalling something painful.

    Song Qingshu, in his excitement, failed to notice Zhao Min¡¯s unusual demeanor and instead focused on the n¡¯s finer details. Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he hesitated. ¡°If we proceed like this, Miss Ren is bound to suffer greatly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Feeling sorry for her?¡± Zhao Min looked at him with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Of course not. I barely know her,¡± Song Qingshu replied awkwardly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Min¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°The way your eyes lit up just now, you seemed pretty excited to me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be excited about?¡± Song Qingshu was baffled.

    Zhao Min¡¯s fingers glided over Li Mochou¡¯s still-unconscious face as she smiled. ¡°To make Miss Ren¡¯s symptoms identical to hers, won¡¯t you have to use that vulgar technique again?¡±

    Song Qingshu broke out in a cold sweat. If Lin Chaoying knew that her painstakingly created Jade Maiden Heart Sutra was being described as a vulgar technique, she¡¯d probably burst out of her coffin in rage.

    However, his expression quickly turned strange. After pondering it over, he realized that while injuring Ren Yingying was simple, replicating the peculiar internal injuries of Linghu Chong or Li Mochou was no easy feat.

    Unless he brought several top-tier martial artists with different inner power attributes to ckwood Cliff, forced their True Qi into Ren Yingying¡¯s body, and used his own internal energy to suppress the chaos, it wouldn¡¯t work. But with so many streams of foreign True Qi wreaking havoc in her body, maintaining bnce would be nearly impossible. A small mistake could lead to her death.

    In the end, inducing a Qi deviation through the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra remained the simplest and most effective method.

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s conflicted expression, Zhao Min immediately understood andughed. ¡°What are you hesitating about? Miss Ren is one of the renowned beauties of the martial world. Are you afraid of being at a disadvantage?¡±

    Zhao Min didn¡¯t consider Ren Yingying¡¯s innocence a concern. After all, she herself had suffered numerous difficulties at the hands of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Moreover, the poison afflicting her body was their creation. She harbored nothing but hatred for the cult and cared little for the purity of their saintess.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about being at a disadvantage. It¡¯s just that this approach feels a bit unscrupulous,¡± Song Qingshu hesitated. Despite Ren Yingying being the revered saintess of a demonic cult, she was shy and cared deeply about her reputation.

    On prior asions, while she hadn¡¯t openly confronted him for his actions, this time, if he truly disrobed her to practice the Jade Heart Sutra, she might be driven tomit su!cide out of shame.

    If saving one person ended up harming another innocent individual, it would go entirely against Song Qingshu¡¯s intentions.<hr>

    This is the third of the Four (3/4) chapters sponsored by Someone. Thank you for the support! You can also support me by sponsoring chapters of any active project at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop.

 Chapter 582: Past Emotions

    Under the soft moonlight, a young man sat quietly at the bedside, gazing at her.

    As Ren Yingying saw his face clearly, her almond-shaped eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her vision darkened, and she fainted on the spot.

    Song Qingshu was momentarily taken aback by her exaggerated reaction. Was he truly that terrifying in her eyes, enough to scare her unconscious at the mere sight of him?

    Recalling that his Cosmic Absorption Technique required her cooperation, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t allow her to remain unconscious. He reached out, lifting her from under the nket. A faint, sweet fragrance¡ªneither orchid nor musk¡ªwafted over, lifting his spirits. Indeed, the scent of a young woman was utterly captivating.

    However, there were more pressing matters at hand. Song Qingshu quickly curbed his wandering thoughts and channeled a gentle stream of True Qi into Ren Yingying¡¯s body.

    After a short while, her eyshes trembled lightly, and she began to stir.

    ¡°Why am I dreaming about that scoundrel again?¡± Ren Yingying murmured as she slowly woke, pressing a hand to her forehead in confusion. ¡°Um, is the scoundrel Saintess refers to¡­ me?¡±

    A voice suddenly sounded from behind her. Ren Yingying froze and only then realized she was half-lying in a man¡¯s arms. Her face turned pale, and she scrambled to the other side of the bed.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she stammered, her voice trembling as she clutched the nket tightly. Despite knowing it was futile, she instinctively tried to bury herself deeper beneath the covers.

    ¡°Passing through Pingding Prefecture, I had an inexplicable urge to visit the Saintess,¡± Song Qingshu said casually. ¡°Though ckwood Cliff has formidable defenses, they¡¯re no match for me.¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face grew even paler. She knew this man was shameless and despicable, and now, in the middle of the night, he appeared in her private quarters. His intentions were obvious.

    ¡°Help! Someone¡ª¡± she began to shout, but her words were cut short as her vision blurred, and her body froze in ce.

    Song Qingshu retracted his finger after striking her acupoint. ¡°Saintess, there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I came here only to reminisce and ask for a small favor. If you agree to speak with me properly, blink your eyes.¡±

    Ren Yingying blinked frantically. In her mind, having her acupoints unsealed was preferable to being utterly at his mercy.

    Song Qingshu, however, didn¡¯t release her immediately. Instead, he smiled slyly. ¡°Miss Ren, let me warn you beforehand. If you start screaming again after I unseal your acupoints, don¡¯t me me for stripping off all your clothes.¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face flushed crimson, and though she couldn¡¯t speak, she cursed him countless times in her heart.

    Seeing her continue to blink, Song Qingshu finally smiled, flicking his finger in the air.

    Ren Yingying immediately felt her body loosen, though she dared not make any sudden moves, still wary of his earlier threat.

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Song Qingshu said approvingly. ¡°Has the Saintess missed me these past days?¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Ren Yingying replied coldly, refusing to engage further.

    ¡°But I recall hearing the Saintess dream about me every night,¡± Song Qingshu teased, watching her with a faint smile.

    Ren Yingying¡¯s delicate face turned deathly pale, but she stubbornly kept her lips sealed. She knew all too well that responding to someone as shameless as him would only lead to more humiliation.

    ¡°Oh? Not talking to me? Fine. I¡¯m feeling tired anyway. I¡¯ll just rest here in the Saintess¡¯s fragrant boudoir for the night,¡± Song Qingshu said leisurely, lying back on her bed and even pulling a corner of the nket over himself.  ??

    Ren Yingying couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer. ¡°Get out!¡± she said urgently.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone in, so how can I go out?¡±

    Ren Yingying froze momentarily before realizing the indecent implication behind his words. Her face flushed with anger. ¡°Scoundrel!¡± she hissed.

    Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Saintess.¡±

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t drive him out, Ren Yingying decided not to share the same nket as him. She quickly got up, reaching for her clothes nearby. At the same time, she resolved to burn the nket, the sheets¡ªno, the entire room¡ªonce this scoundrel left!

    Just as her fingers brushed her clothes, Song Qingshu flicked his sleeve, sending them flying out of reach. Startled, Ren Yingying darted back under the covers. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Though she loathed sharing the nket, she was only wearing her thin undergarments. She couldn¡¯t risk exposing herself.

    Noticing her flustered expression, Song Qingshu chuckled softly. ¡°Why so panicked? It¡¯s just sleepwear, not a bikini. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°bikini,¡± she instinctively knew it wasn¡¯t something good. Clutching the nket tightly, she bit her lip and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Despite her initial panic, Ren Yingying¡¯s confidence gradually returned. As the Saintess of her sect, shemanded numerous underworld powerhouses. She realized that Song Qingshu didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, which allowed her to breathe a little easier. Still, she vowed silently,<em> ¡®No matter what he asks for, I won¡¯t help him!¡¯ </em>

    Seeing her wary gaze, Song Qingshu could guess her thoughts but didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± he began nonchntly. ¡°A friend of mine suffered severe internal injuries from an ident. Their True Qi is in chaos. The symptoms are quite simr to those your beloved Brother Chong experienced back then¡­ By the way, isn¡¯t Linghu Chong here on ckwood Cliff?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not married. Why would he be on ckwood Cliff?¡± Ren Yingying instinctively replied, but she regretted it the moment the words left her mouth. No matter what, she should have lied to him. At least that might have made him a bit more cautious.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! If you were married, how could I have been so lucky?¡± Song Qingshu replied with a mischievous grin as he took in the sight of the renowned Sacred Lady of the martial world. Her fair skin was almost translucent, with a faint rosy hue glowing beneath. Perhaps it was the mention of her impending marriage to Linghu Chong that made a touch of shyness spread across her delicate features, making her beauty all the more captivating.

    But the moment she processed his words, her anger surged. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®lucky for you¡¯?!¡± she snapped.

    Song Qingshu slipped a hand beneath the nket and quickly grabbed hold of a slender, graceful leg. His face took on a pleased expression. ¡°That fleeting glimpse of you in the water back then has left an impression I¡¯ll never forget.¡±

    As he held her leg, Ren Yingying¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and she struggled furiously. ¡°If you darey another finger on me, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll bite my t0ngue and end it all!¡±

    Tears threatened to spill as Ren Yingying wrestled with the situation. With her status and position, even a slight frown from her would typically send shockwaves through the martial world. But now, facing this scoundrel, whose martial arts skills were frighteningly strong and who disyed none of the decorum or dignity of a master, she found herself utterly powerless.

    ¡°What a unique threat,¡± Song Qingshu remarked with a chuckle, though he released her leg.

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face turned red, knowing full well how feeble her threat had been. She quickly changed the subject. ¡°Are you after my father¡¯s Cosmic Absorption Technique?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ren, you¡¯re as clever as they say,¡± Song Qingshu praised with a nod. He mused to himself that these famous beauties of the martial world were rarely just decorative figures.

    Ren Yingying turned her head away to avoid his gaze, which she found insufferable. ¡°The Cosmic Absorption Technique is the foundation of my father¡¯s martial legacy. Do you think I¡¯d help you get it?¡±

    ¡°I think you misunderstand, Miss Ren. I don¡¯t need your help to obtain the manual. Your father will hand it over willingly,¡± Song Qingshu said with a confident smile.

    ¡°You n to use me to threaten my father?¡± Ren Yingying immediately deduced, her face paling.

    Song Qingshu shook his head with augh. ¡°Using hostages for extortion is too crude and beneath me. Have you heard of the Ancient Tomb Sect?¡±

    Ren Yingying frowned. *If not through me, then what other means does he have?*

    When she heard his question, she thought for a moment before replying, ¡°The Ancient Tomb Sect has always kept a low profile in the martial world. However, with the infamous Red Fairy, Li Mochou, wandering the wulin and the spectacr disy of martial prowess by Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu at the Xiangyang Martial Assembly, the sect has gradually gained some recognition. Why are you bringing this up?¡±

    ¡°My injured friend happens to be a disciple of the Ancient Tomb Sect. She suffered a severe bacsh from a dangerous inner cultivation technique¡­¡± Song Qingshu briefly exined the perils of practicing the Jade Heart Sutra, including the need for two individuals to disrobe, sit face-to-face, and guide each other¡¯s inner Qi through physical contact.

    Before he even finished, Ren Yingying¡¯s ears were already burning red. She spat out, ¡°Disgusting! What kind of vulgar martial art is that?¡± Her reaction mirrored Zhao Min¡¯s from before. But then her expression abruptly changed, and she red at Song Qingshu. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Because I n to practice this so-called vulgar martial art with you,¡± Song Qingshu replied casually, though his words struck Ren Yingying like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Ren Yingying shouted angrily.

    ¡°You have no choice in the matter,¡± Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. ¡°When you reach a critical point in your training, I¡¯ll deliberately disrupt your flow, causing a bacsh. Then your condition will mirror that of my friend. Even if your father doesn¡¯t care about my friend, he wouldn¡¯t leave you to suffer.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Ren Yingying trembled with rage. ¡°Despicable, shameless, vile¡­¡±

    Midway through her tirade, she suddenly leaped from the bed, channeling every ounce of her Qinggong. Like an arrow, she shot toward the window.

    But Song Qingshu had anticipated her move. His figure blurred as he overtook her. Ren Yingying found herself crashing into a warm embrace, and her heart sank with despair.

    ¡°I warned you earlier. If you tried anything, I¡¯d strip you bare,¡± Song Qingshu murmured as he carried her back toward the bed. ¡°This works out nicely. We can start cultivating the Jade Heart Sutra right away.¡±

    ¡°No! Let me go! I¡¯ll beg my father to give you the Cosmic Absorption Technique!¡± Ren Yingying pleaded in a hushed voice, knowing that shouting would only get her immobilized without achieving anything.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. How can I be sure the manual he gives me is genuine? My way is much safer,¡± Song Qingshu replied, unfazed as he continued toward the bed.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 583: Coordinated Effort

    Ren Yingying grew increasingly anxious and quickly said, ¡°I can go find Brother Chong. He¡¯s always righteous andpassionate; he¡¯ll definitely use the Cosmic Absorption Technique to save your friend.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s not at ckwood Cliff right now. A distant solution can¡¯t quench immediate thirst,¡± Song Qingshu shook his head. ¡°Besides, Linghu Chong¡¯s Cosmic Absorption Technique is an iplete version, riddled with ws. Once the internal energy he absorbs reaches a critical point, his True Qi will lose control, and the consequences will be catastrophic.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ren Yingying was shocked, momentarily forgetting her predicament. ¡°Why is Brother Chong¡¯s Cosmic Absorption Technique iplete?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why your father was overthrown as leader by Dongfang Bubai?¡± Song Qingshu exined the differences between the two versions of the Cosmic Absorption Technique.

    Ren Yingying¡¯s expression shifted unpredictably before she suddenly bit her lip and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± This time, it was Song Qingshu¡¯s turn to be surprised. She had been fighting him tooth and nail just moments ago; now she was willingly offering her assistance?

    Seeing his expression, Ren Yingying realized he had misunderstood and angrily retorted, ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s not the kind of ¡®help¡¯ you were just talking about!¡±

    Song Qingshu pulled her back down onto the bed with him,ughing as he said, ¡°I thought you were so devoted to your lover that you¡¯d even give up your purity to save him.¡±

    Lying partially in his arms, Ren Yingying felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Let me go this instant!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve hugged before, Miss Ren. Why are you being so unkind and ungrateful now?¡± Song Qingshu showed no intention of letting go.

    ¡°You!¡± Ren Yingying was furious, but there was nothing she could do. Besides, recalling the times they had been in even morepromising situations, this seemed trivial inparison.

    The only thing that gave her some relief was that Song Qingshu¡¯s hands, though holding her, were otherwise quite proper, with no excessive movements.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think of another way quickly. I don¡¯t have the patience to wait around,¡± Song Qingshu said irritably, though internally, he sighed in relief. Forcing a pure young w0man was something he found utterly repugnant. Though he didn¡¯t see himself as a gentleman, he didn¡¯t want to be a despicable scoundrel either.

    His n from the start had been to persuade Ren Yingying to cooperate willingly. However, directly revealing his intentions wouldn¡¯t work; given their strained rtionship, there was no way she¡¯d agree. He had to frame her options as ¡°help while dressed or help while undressed¡± rather than ¡°help or not help.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to cooperate, there¡¯s no need for such a depraved method of practicing martial arts¡­¡± Ren Yingying, being clever, gradually pieced together his intentions. ¡°I have a type of medicine that can cause temporary chaos in a person¡¯s True Qi. Fooling my father wouldn¡¯t be difficult, but he¡¯ll definitely summon a doctor from the sect. It won¡¯t be easy to deceive them.¡± Her delicate brows furrowed as she spoke.

    ¡°I can take care of the doctor,¡± Song Qingshu said confidently, his eyes shing with calction, clearly having anticipated this obstacle.

    Ren Yingying looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Deceiving the leader of the Holy Cult is a grave offense. No one but me would dare to lie to my father.¡±

    ¡°If I say it¡¯s doable, then it¡¯s doable. You should focus on how to fool your father,¡± Song Qingshu asserted firmly.

    For some reason, Ren Yingying instinctively chose to trust him. Though he was detestable, he had aplished many astonishing feats over the years¡­

    *****

    Ren Woxing was meditating in his room when he suddenly sensed something and opened his eyes. Looking toward the door, he asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Holy Leader, the young mistress, she¡­ she¡­¡± came a maid¡¯s panicked voice from outside. Ren Woxing recognized her as one of Ren Yingying¡¯s attendants.

    In a sh, Ren Woxing was at the door. Grabbing the maid¡¯s shoulder, he demanded angrily, ¡°What happened to Yingying?¡±

    His wife had passed away long ago, and Ren Yingying was his only daughter, his most treasured possession. The thought of her being in trouble filled him with dread.

    ¡°The young mistress seems to have suddenly gone into Qi deviation,¡± the maid replied tearfully.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s expression darkened. Releasing her, he hurried toward Ren Yingying¡¯s courtyard.

    *****

    ¡°Yingying, why is your True Qi so chaotic?¡± After examining her pulse, Ren Woxing¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Father. I was practicing martial arts, and suddenly my whole body shook, and I ended up like this,¡± Ren Yingying replied weakly from the bed, her pale face filled with guilt. She hadn¡¯t expected to team up with that scoundrel to deceive her own father.

    ¡°You seem to have traces of foreign True Qi in your body,¡± Ren Woxing muttered as he paced back and forth in the room before shouting, ¡°Where is the doctor?!¡±

    ¡°Coming! Coming!¡± A man stumbled in momentster.

    Ren Yingying nced at him and was startled. This man, surnamed Jia, was one of the sect¡¯s stewards. After Ping Yizhi left, he had be the most skilled doctor in the sect. Fooling him would be nearly impossible.

    Ren Yingying scanned the surroundings anxiously but found no trace of Song Qingshu, making her even more nervous.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Doctor Jia¡¯s expression turned strange as soon as he checked Ren Yingying¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°How is Yingying?¡± Ren Woxing asked urgently.

    Ren Yingying felt despair rising within her. It was over; she¡¯d been exposed.

    To her surprise, Doctor Jia replied, ¡°Reporting to the Holy Leader, the young mistress has several types of foreign True Qi in her body. They cannot be expelled, neutralized, or suppressed. This has caused her current predicament. I am powerless, as this is a matter of True Qi, beyond the scope of medicine¡­¡±

    ¡°Yingying, how did foreign True Qi enter your body?¡± Ren Woxing asked sternly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Father. Perhaps I sustained some hidden injury during my trip to Shandong,¡± Ren Yingying said, feeling both uneasy and curious as to why Doctor Jia was covering for her.

    ¡°Shandong?¡± Ren Woxing¡¯s fury erupted. ¡°The only person you encountered in Shandong capable of harming you silently is that brat Song Qingshu! If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll make him pay dearly!¡±

    Ren Yingying secretly stuck out her tongue, thinking how her father¡¯s wild guess had hit the mark by sheer coincidence.

    Doctor Jia coughed awkwardly. ¡°Holy Leader, I might have thought of a solution. May I propose it?¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Ren Woxing frowned, feeling something off about Doctor Jia¡¯s demeanor today but too worried about his daughter to dwell on it.

    ¡°The young mistress¡¯s condition stems from the entanglement of foreign True Qi with her own internal energy. They¡¯ve reached a delicate bnce, making it impossible for ordinary masters to resolve. However, your divine martial arts are uniquely suited to suppress all forms of True Qi¡­¡± Doctor Jia suggested, ncing at Ren Woxing.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Indeed! Back then, Linghu Chong was also tormented by foreign True Qi, and my Cosmic Absorption Technique resolved it. But wait¡­ could that damn Linghu Chong have passed this affliction to my daughter?!¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 584: An Old Acquaintance

    Hearing Ren Woxing curse Linghu Chong angrily, Physician Jia, standing nearby, had a peculiar expression, seemingly suppressingughter.

    Meanwhile, Ren Yingying, lying on the bed, found it both frustrating and amusing. ¡°Father~¡±

    Hearing the reproachful tone in his daughter¡¯s voice, Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes widened as if they were bronze bells.

    ¡°What now? Are you siding with an outsider so soon?¡±

    Ren Yingying bit her lip in dissatisfaction. ¡°This habit isn¡¯t something Brother Chong passed on to me¡ªit¡¯s because I¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she abruptly stopped speaking. After all, she needed to keep up her act to ¡®trick¡¯ her father into teaching her the Cosmic Absorption Technique¡ªnot for the despicable Song Qingshu, but for Linghu Chong.

    She understood her father¡¯s intentions. If Linghu Chong refused to join the Sun Moon Holy Cult, her father would never disclose the method to resolve the hidden dangers of the Cosmic Absorption Technique. Yet, given her Brother Chong¡¯s temperament, how could he possibly yield? Hence, she had to cooperate with Song Qingshu to deceive her father¡ªdespicable Song would save his friend, while she would save Linghu Chong.

    Fortunately, Ren Woxing, preupied with her health, didn¡¯t notice the w in her words. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly asked Physician Jia, ¡°If I use the Cosmic Absorption Technique to draw the foreign True Qi from Yingying¡¯s body, will that work?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Physician Jia eximed, his face pale with fright. ¡°The foreign True Qi and the youngdy¡¯s internal energy have long been intertwined. If you forcibly use the Cosmic Absorption Technique, you¡¯ll extract her own internal energy along with the foreign one, leaving her as a cripple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely what I was concerned about,¡± Ren Woxing nodded in agreement. He gazed lovingly at his daughter lying on the bed. ¡°Yingying, it seems you¡¯ll have to learn the Cosmic Absorption Technique yourself to resolve the crisis within you.¡±¡°Father~¡± Ren Yingying choked up, touched by her father¡¯s concern. Guilt and self-reproach surged within her.

    ¡°Silly child, no divine skill is as precious as my daughter¡¯s life,¡± Ren Woxing said softly, his tone full of tenderness. However, when he turned to his followers, his face turned stern and cold. ¡°Spread the word¡ªwithin ten zhang of this ce, not even a mosquito is allowed to fly in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Physician Jia responded solemnly and quickly left with the others.

    Once everyone had departed, Ren Woxing closed his eyes, releasing his aura to sense the surroundings. Finding no one within ten zhang, he nodded slightly and turned back to Ren Yingying. ¡°Listen carefully, Yingying. Here are the forms of the Cosmic Absorption Technique. You¡¯re smart and talented, and with me protecting you, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Seeing her nod, Ren Woxing began reciting the forms: ¡°¡­Keep the dantian like an empty box, always resembling a deep valley. The empty box can store items; the deep valley can hold water. If there is internal energy, disperse it into the various acupoints along the Ren meridian¡­¡±

    Whilemitting the forms to memory, Ren Yingying thought to herself: ¡®I wonder where that despicable Song is now. Hmph, it¡¯s better if he¡¯s not here. When hees to meter, I¡¯ll alter some critical points¡ªno way am I letting my father¡¯s divine technique leak out.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t consider that her actions might endanger an innocent person. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t care. Her gentle and sweet demeanor was reserved for her beloved; the rest of the time, she was the revered Saintess who controlled the fates of many in the martial world.

    Noticing the light flickering in her eyes and her hesitation to practice, Ren Woxing grew suspicious. ¡°Yingying, why aren¡¯t you dispersing your internal energy ording to the forms?¡±

    Her face changed slightly, and she hurriedly exined, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve said before that the most dangerous part of this technique is during the dispersing stage. I¡¯m worried I might forget the forms at a critical moment, so I want to memorize them thoroughly first.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Ren Woxing smiled faintly, praising her. ¡°Daughters are indeed more meticulous.¡±

    Ren Yingying forced a smile, silentlymenting her plight. With her father watching over her, would she really have to give up all her hard-earned internal energy to practice this?

    Although the Cosmic Absorption Technique was immensely powerful, the internal energy she had cultivated for over a decade was from the divine techniques of the sect. Giving it up all at once was truly heart-wrenching.

    After some time, inspiration struck Ren Yingying, and she eximed joyfully, ¡°Father, the foreign True Qi in my body seems to be¡­ gradually disappearing.¡± The medicinal effects of the pill she had taken earlier had worn off, and her internal energy had indeed stabilized.

    ¡°What?¡± Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as he hurriedly checked her pulse. Indeed, her pulse had be more stable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why this is happening, Father,¡± Ren Yingying said innocently.

    ¡°It seems you were poisoned with something that disrupted your internal energy,¡± Ren Woxing muttered with a furrowed brow. Suddenly, his expression darkened as he bellowed, ¡°Jia! Get in here!¡±

    Deep down, Ren Woxing realized he had been blinded by concern. Physician Jia couldn¡¯t possibly mistake poison for internal injuries. Now that he thought about it, Jia had subtly guided him toward teaching Yingying the Cosmic Absorption Technique.

    A chill ran through him. His first thought wasn¡¯t of someone seeking his divine skill but rather that Physician Jia wouldn¡¯t dare harm his beloved daughter without backing. Could it be Zhang Wuji, seeking to weaken his power?

    Ren Woxing¡¯s expression darkened further as countless possibilities shed through his mind.

    ¡°Reporting to the Holy Leader, Physician Jia is nowhere to be found,¡± a subordinate reported from outside.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s face grew colder. ¡°Dig three feet into the ground if you must, but find him!¡±

    ¡°Yingying, stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll assign more guards to protect you,¡± Ren Woxing said, cautious after his past experience with Dongfang Bubai¡¯s usurpation. Suspecting a conspiracy on Heimuya, he left hurriedly to gather his confidants.

    Ren Yingying watched her father leave, her face full of surprise. Doubts began to swirl in her mind: ¡®Did that despicable Song say he could handle the arriving physician? Could Jia have been his spy all along?¡¯

    ¡°Is the Saintess lost in thought because she¡¯s thinking about me?¡± A teasing voice suddenly rang in her ear. Without turning around, Ren Yingying knew it was that scoundrel.

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± she asked through clenched teeth, knowing her father had just increased the guards outside.

    ¡°They can¡¯t stop me,¡± Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Now, mydy, please share the forms with me.¡±

    ¡°How did you make Physician Jia lie?¡± Ren Yingying asked instead.

    ¡°Impressed by my skills, aren¡¯t you?¡± Song Qingshu smirked. ¡°But if I tell you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall in love with me, so I¡¯d better not say.¡±

    ¡°Who cares!¡± Ren Yingying snorted and recited the forms quickly, hoping to get rid of him. Of course, she altered many key details.

    After listening, Song Qingshu sighed and smiled slyly. ¡°Lady Ren, you¡¯re not being very honest with me. I refrained from using certain methods, yet you repay me like this?¡±

    Her face turned pale, her voice faltering. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Song Qingshuughed. ¡°With my skills, hearing Ren Woxing from ten zhang away is child¡¯s y¡­¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face went white. ¡°Since you already know, why bother asking me?¡±

    ¡°To see if you¡¯d lie to me, of course,¡± Song Qingshu replied, his gaze turning wicked. ¡°As expected, the more beautiful the woman, the better she is at lying.¡±

    Her heart raced as she instinctively retreated. ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time today, so I¡¯ll save this debt forter. But I must collect some interest now.¡± Song Qingshu lifted her delicate chin and k!ssed her deeply before leaving with augh, leaving her sitting stunned on the bed, lost in thought.

    As Song Qingshu hummed a tune, heading toward Zhao Min and Li Mochou¡¯s location, the tightened security of ckwood Cliff proved futile against him.

    *****

    In Dongfang Muxue¡¯s quiet courtyard, Song Qingshu pushed open the door. Seeing Zhao Min and Li Mochou seated inside, he was about to speak when a sudden sense of danger forced him to retreat.

    With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the spot he had just upied was obliterated. Reacting swiftly had saved him from grave injury.

    Before he could rx, a shadow shot out from within, exuding a menacing aura. Song Qingshu felt an unprecedented sense of danger, instantly pushing himself to his peak state. The two figures shed at blinding speed, exchanging dozens of moves in mere moments, yet not a sound was heard.

    Suddenly, the courtyard echoed with a muffled groan as the two figures separated rapidly.

    ¡°Your skills have improved since west met,¡± a familiar voice rang out.

    ¡°Zhang Wuji?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he recognized the man now standing beside Zhao Min and Li Mochou. The handsome man¡¯s usual gentle demeanor was gone, reced by a dark and ruthless air. Song Qingshu sneered. ¡°So, the once-helpless Ming Cult Leader has returned.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 585: An Alliance Proposal

    ¡°Zhang Wuji¡¯s¡± face turned cold. Losing to a young girlst time was like a thorn lodged in his heart. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to show weakness in front of Song Qingshu. He let out a cold snort and said, ¡°Ignorant brat. That little girl is the reincarnation of a Sword Immortal. I was merely caught off guard, losing half a move. Don¡¯t get too smug. Who was it back then that I beat so badly he looked like a dog?¡±

    Song Qingshu was unfazed, smiling mischievously as he said, ¡°Last time, you ambushed me. This time, let¡¯s fight fair. Come on,e on¡­¡± He struck abat pose, inviting a duel.

    Song Qingshu showed no fear despite his previous defeat. Firstly, he knew it was due to the opponent¡¯s ambush rather than a fair fight, leaving him unsatisfied. Secondly, his martial arts had advanced significantly in the meantime, and he was eager to test himself against a top-tier expert. Lastly, during their brief exchange earlier, Song Qingshu sensed that ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ seemed injured. With a moment¡¯s reflection, he deduced that the man had yet to recover from his previous injuries. This was the perfect opportunity to strike while the enemy was down.

    ¡°This seat holds a lofty status. If I epted every challenge, wouldn¡¯t I exhaust myself to death?¡± ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ snorted heavily. Yet, his face flushed with heat. He knew his own condition better than anyone. Since being injured by Ah Qing, he hadn¡¯t been able to expel the sword Qi from his body. Over time, the injury worsened. He had been suppressing the sword Qi with his profound internal energy, but during their brief sh, the sword Qi stirred uncontrobly, causing his meridians to ache as if sliced by sharp des.

    Regretting his overconfidence in attacking Song Qingshu, he thought,<em> ¡®Who could have predicted his martial skills would advance so dramatically in such a short time?¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu sneered. ¡°Stop pretending. After our exchange just now, do you think I don¡¯t know your current state?¡±

    As Song Qingshu shifted slightly, ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯s¡¯ expression changed. He quickly ced his hands on the shoulders of Li Mochou and Zhao Min, growling, ¡°Take one more step, and I¡¯ll unleash my palm strength, and these two beauties will perish!¡± He had sealed their acupoints earlier to prevent them from alerting Song Qingshu, but now, needing their words to soften Song Qingshu¡¯s resolve, he unsealed their mute acupoints.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Li Mochou could speak, she snorted coldly, ¡°Song Qingshu, you and I have no rtionship. You don¡¯t need to care about me. Besides, I only have a few breaths left to live, so I¡¯m not worth saving.¡± Proud and independent in her travels across the Jianghu, being held hostage insulted her dignity. Were it not for her severe injuries, she might have already taken her own life to prove her resolve.

    Zhao Min, pale and trembling, spoke with steadfast determination, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Kill him now. Even if I die, I will repay you, even as a ghost.¡±¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ughed heartily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. Both of you women are so devoted to him that you¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourselves. But, my dear princess, haven¡¯t you changed your heart a bit too quickly? If I recall correctly, weren¡¯t you supposed to be my woman?¡±

    ¡°Bah! Who¡¯s your woman? You wretched old monster!¡± Thinking of her beloved¡¯s body being seized by him, Zhao Min¡¯s heart ached sharply.

    ¡°Song Qingshu, no matter how much effort you put in, all you¡¯ve done is im my leftovers. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing. This little beauty is such a natural temptress in bed¡ªso alluring I couldn¡¯t bear to leave her side for three days and nights¡­¡± ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ let out a sinisterugh, aiming to unsettle Song Qingshu, as he had noticed Song Qingshu¡¯s feelings for Zhao Min.

    ¡°You shameless scoundrel!¡± Zhao Min trembled with rage and instinctively turned to Song Qingshu, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    ¡°Some leader of a great sect you are. Your behavior is no different from amon thug.¡± Song Qingshu sneered disdainfully, then smirked mysteriously. ¡°As for whether Zhao Min is pure, I know better than you.¡±

    ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ froze at Song Qingshu¡¯s strange smile. The possibility it implied made him both furious and panicked. ¡°You and her¡­?¡±

    Due to his mastery of the Joyful Meditation Method, Song Qingshu¡¯s abilities in observation and analysis were at a grandmaster level. Having spent much time with Zhao Min, he was naturally certain she remained untouched. Thus, he wasn¡¯t shaken by ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯s¡¯ baseless ims. However, his calm demeanor and enigmatic smile further fueled ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯s¡¯ misunderstanding, making him believe the two had already been intimate.

    Given that the Ming Cult¡¯s sacred rule required all its Holy Maidens to remain pure, Zhao Min¡¯s status as a dazzling, noble beauty made her a coveted treasure to the sect. Learning that she had been imed by another man enraged ¡®Zhang Wuji.¡¯

    Song Qingshu, a sharp observer, instantly deduced his thoughts and shed a devilish grin. ¡°Actually, your earlier words should¡¯ve been mine. That sense of perfect harmony between body and soul is indescribable. Princess, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Zhao Min cursed him inwardly for his shamelessness but decided to y along to aggravate the old monster further. Adopting a bashful tone, she murmured, ¡°Why would you discuss such private matters with an outsider?¡±

    Song Qingshu discreetly gave her a thumbs-up. Zhao Min¡¯s coy words delivered a devastating psychological blow to ¡®Zhang Wuji,¡¯ causing immense damage.

    Sure enough, ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ was infuriated but managed to suppress his anger. A master strategist, he realized his current condition didn¡¯t allow for rash action. Forcing down his fury, he resealed the two women¡¯s mute acupoints and said in a soft yet chilling voice, ¡°Song Qingshu, though we¡¯ve had many shes, can you honestly say we share an irreconcble enmity?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ hesitated, then quickly recalled. ¡°I admit my past desires toward Zhou Zhiruo were inappropriate, but nothing happened between us. Besides, didn¡¯t I ultimately offer Zhang Wuji¡¯s woman to you? All in all, you¡¯ve profited.¡±

    Song Qingshu scoffed. ¡°You make it sound like you gave her to me willingly.¡±

    ¡°Admit it. If I hadn¡¯t taken over Zhang¡¯s body, given their bond, do you think you¡¯d have even the slightest chance with this charming princess?¡± ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯ said indifferently.

    Song Qingshu paused but eventually conceded the point. After a moment¡¯s thought, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your real intention with all this roundabout talk?¡±

    ¡°Mongolia¡¯s power has grown unstoppable. Among all the heroes of thend, only you and I can stand against them. If we continue fighting, it¡¯ll only benefit outsiders. So I propose we bury the hatchet and form an alliance against Mongolia. What do you say?¡± ¡®Zhang Wuji¡¯s¡¯ calm voice echoed, yet it struck Song Qingshu and Zhao Min like a thunderp.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the Korean NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 586: Zhang Wujiâ€™s True Intentions

    ¡°To deal with Mongolia?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned peculiar. He had never expected Ming Zun to propose such an idea. After all, the two of them had attempted to kill each other several times before. Now, this sudden suggestion to form an alliance felt like an abrupt and jarring shift.

    Standing to the side, Zhao Min was filled with anxiety. She was worried that Song Qingshu might actually agree, which would mean her vengeance would be unattainable. Unfortunately, her pressure points had been sealed, leaving her unable to speak despite the torrent of words she wanted to say.

    Seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s silence, Ming Zun assumed he was hesitating. He decided to add fuel to the fire, continuing to persuade him. ¡°Although your current territory does not border Mongolia, from my perspective, the Qing Dynasty is already on the brink of copse. Itsnds will inevitably fall into your hands sooner orter. By then, you¡¯ll face the Mongolian cavalry directly. Mongolia¡¯s main forces are now on their westward expedition. When they return, it will spell the end of all nations in the Central ins. With your intelligence, you should clearly see thising.¡±

    Song Qingshu remained silent. Coming from ater era, he was fully aware of Mongolia¡¯s threat. If the main forces of their western expedition returned, they would undoubtedly sweep through the nations of the Central ins like an unstoppable hurricane.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Song Qingshu suddenly asked. Zhao Min, listening from the side, felt a chill in her heart. She realized that Song Qingshu was likely already tempted.

    ¡°You and I should unite to eliminate Mongolia¡¯s wings before their main forces return from the westward expedition. The Ming Cult can dispatch troops from Tianshan to crush Arik Boke¡¯s forces, while you advance northward to attack Prince Ruyang¡¯s territory. Then, we can join forces with the nations of the Central ins to encircle Kui Khan¡¯s forces. If we can eliminate these three Mongolian kings, Mongolia¡¯s strength will be reduced by at least half. Even if Tem¨¹jin returns with his army, the situation will already be beyond repair.¡±

    A cold gleam shed in Ming Zun¡¯s eyes. This strategic n was hisst resort. Song Qingshu¡¯s sudden emergence had caused his ns to annex the Golden Serpent Camp and control the White Lotus Sect to copse, effectively thwarting his ambitions to dominate both the Qing Dynasty and the Southern Song. Despite his personal grievances with Song Qingshu, Ming Zun was a cunning strategist. In the face of greater threats, he decisively chose to ally with him to counter Mongolia.

    ¡°Even if Tem¨¹jin doesn¡¯t prevent us from trimming his wings, both Arik Boke and Prince Ruyang¡¯s forces are filled with formidable generals and elite soldiers. Do you think defeating them will be that easy?¡± Song Qingshu was evidently skeptical of this n.

    ¡°Arik Boke and Prince Ruyang indeed have considerable strength, but if we can¡¯t even defeat them, what¡¯s the point of talking about conquering the world?¡± Ming Zun¡¯s tone carried an air of disdain, as if the tens of thousands of elite Mongolian cavalry under Arik Boke were nothing more than paper tigers to him. ¡°As for Tem¨¹jin¡¯s western expedition forces, you don¡¯t need to worry. They won¡¯t be able to return for years.¡±¡°Why not?¡± A sharp gleam appeared in Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes. Ming Zun¡¯s words seemed to hint at something critical.

    A look of hesitation flickered across Ming Zun¡¯s face. After a brief pause, he finally spoke. ¡°Fine, to show my sincerity in this alliance, I¡¯ll share an important piece of information with you. Do you know why the Western Xia¡¯s consort recruitment was dyed?¡±

    Recalling what he had heard from the Four Evils, Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°I heard that Hgu, a Mongolian prince traveling from the West to Western Xia, was ambushed. Western Xia postponed the event to wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Postponed for a year?¡± Ming Zun sneered. ¡°Forget a year; they¡¯d be lucky if the consort recruitment happens within five years.¡±

    ¡°Is there some hidden reason behind this?¡± Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    ¡°You already know my identity as Ming Zun of the Persian Ming Cult,¡± Ming Zun said, his expression tinged with nostalgia. ¡°Our Persian Ming Cult has a branch of assassins who have specialized in assassination for centuries, striking fear into the hearts of rulers and nobles across the West. This time, I issued an order for the leader of this generation, the Old Man of the Mountain, to personally lead the best assassins to target Hgu. Though the Mongols have many experts under theirmand, they barely managed to save Hgu¡¯s life. However, after encountering the Old Man of the Mountain, Hgu was gravely injured. It will take him years to recover.¡±

    As Ming Zun exined, Song Qingshu finally pieced together the entire story. Mongolia¡¯s westward expedition had advanced with unstoppable momentum, causing great rm among Western nations, which formed alliances to protect themselves. Ming Zun took advantage of this chaos to have the Persian Ming Cult secretly coordinate with the Western nations. When the Old Man of the Mountain injured Hgu, the allied forces seized the opportunity to counterattack, annihting a vanguard of tens of thousands of Mongolian troops led by a general named Qutb.

    This unprecedented defeat enraged Tem¨¹jin. He immediately changed his strategy, ceasing hostilities with the Central ins nations and forging peace agreements while summoning the main forces of his remaining Central ins troops to join the western expedition. His goal was to annihte the Western nations and the Persian Ming Cult.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°You¡¯re sacrificing the Western nations and the Persian Ming Cult to buy yourself time.¡±

    ¡°You underestimate the strength of the Western nations,¡± Ming Zun replied with a heartyugh. ¡°Not to mention the Persian Ming Cult. Our headquarters, the Bright Peak, is deep in the mountains, as impregnable as a fortress. Even if an army of 100,000es, they may not seed in taking it. As long as we can eliminate Arik Boke and the other Mongolian kings during this time and seize the Mongolian steppes, the western expedition forces will be a tree without roots, adrift and vulnerable.¡±

    However, Ming Zun harbored a deeper scheme. In Persia, he hadn¡¯t fully appreciated the riches of the Central ins. Now, after seeing the wealth and prosperity here, he felt that even if the Persian headquarters fell, gaining control of the Central ins would be a worthwhile trade.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t reveal this ulterior motive. Seeing Song Qingshu still hesitant, Ming Zun frowned and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t act quickly to eliminate the Mongolian kings, we¡¯ll be doomed when their main forces return. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Even as your enemy, I must admit that your strategy of diverting disaster westward is brilliant. Your abilities and strategic vision are unmatched. However¡­¡± He abruptly changed his tone. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why would someone as proud as you suddenly propose an alliance with me?¡±

    Ming Zun¡¯s expression stiffened as he replied unnaturally, ¡°Because of your current martial prowess and influence, as well as your recent victory over the Qing army of 100,000. Your ability as a general is evident. Naturally, you¡¯re qualified to form an alliance with me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingshu sneered. ¡°Then why did you ambush me earlier and try to kill me?¡±

    Ming Zun snorted. ¡°If you could be so easily killed by me, you wouldn¡¯t be qualified to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re proposing this alliance out of fear, aren¡¯t you?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Ridiculous! What do I have to fear?¡± Ming Zun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t let it show.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that, even at the cost of their lives, I¡¯d kill you today,¡± Song Qingshu said coldly, stepping forward slightly.

    In an instant, a terrifying aura erupted from him.<hr>

    Sixth sponsored 16 FSM chapter! Thank you so much for the support! It really helps a lot. May you live well in peace and in good health. I will be releasing 2 chapters per day.

    This is the 1st of 16 chapters.

    Thank you Sky for bing a FSM patron on Patreon. I hope you live well in peace and in good health.<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 587: Loving Beauty More Than Power

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, your injuries are severe. Against others, you might manage, but unfortunately for you, I am your opponent. Even at your peak, you might not defeat me as I am now. If we fight, though I may suffer grievous wounds, the one who dies will undoubtedly be you.¡±

    Song Qingshu stepped forward slowly, his aura growing with every step. ¡°So, you propose an alliance to divert my attention, exposing many secrets to convince me of your sincerity, hoping I¡¯d overlook your true condition.¡±

    Ming Zun grabbed the two women, retreating a few steps, gripping one by the throat with each hand. He sneered coldly, ¡°Take another step, and I will kill them.¡±

    He silentlymented his predicament. Injured by Ah Qing¡¯s sword Qist time, he had tried everything to expel it but failed, leaving his condition worse than before. However, being a millennium-old daoist, with experience rivaling even Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang, he devised a solution: the Northern Darkness Divine Technique or the Cosmic Absorption Technique.

    Ah Qing¡¯s sword Qi entwined with his innate Qi like a parasitic worm. No amount of effort could expel it, and any attempt only tightened its grip. Resolutely, he decided to disperse his internal energy entirely. Without a host, Ah Qing¡¯s sword Qi would dissipate. Yet, as one of the most powerful martial artists, he refused to be a cripple. The Northern Darkness Divine Technique and Cosmic Absorption Technique offered salvation¡ªthey could disperse the sword Qi while rapidly restoring his strength.

    The Northern Darkness Divine Technique remained elusive, so he sought the Cosmic Absorption Technique at the ckwood Cliff. However, he knew that Ren Woxing harbored ambitions and would never willingly hand over the technique if he learned of Ming Zun¡¯s weakened state. Thus, Ming Zun hid in an abandoned vi atop the cliff, nursing his wounds and devising ways to acquire the technique. All his schemescked certainty until Song Qingshu arrived with Zhao Min and the others.

    Though injured, Ming Zun¡¯s abilities allowed him to conceal himself from Song Qingshu¡¯s sharp senses. Learning that Song Qingshu also sought the Cosmic Absorption Technique, Ming Zun nned to ambush him upon his return. Unfortunately, things did not go as nned. Song Qingshu¡¯s strength had advanced tremendously, leaving Ming Zun no longer his match.

    Realizing the danger, Ming Zun resorted to taking hostages and feigned an alliance. If he survived this ordeal, he could seek revengeter. His exaggerated sincerity, however, raised Song Qingshu¡¯s suspicions, and thetter soon deduced Ming Zun¡¯s dire situation.

    As Song Qingshu drew closer, Ming Zun tightened his grip on the women and growled, ¡°Do you not care for their lives?¡±Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°We both know they¡¯re your lifeline. You wouldn¡¯t dare kill them.¡± Nevertheless, he stopped advancing, understanding that pushing further might provoke a desperate attack.

    Ming Zun fell silent, then sneered after a moment. ¡°I underestimated you before. Still, had you truly cared little for their lives, you¡¯d have acted already. It seems I¡¯ve won this gamble.¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Actually, I was pondering a way to save them both and kill you.¡±

    Ming Zun¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Have you figured it out yet?¡±

    Song Qingshu sighed. ¡°With your martial arts, I can¡¯t think of a wless solution.¡±

    Ming Zun burst intoughter. ¡°I once considered you an equal, yet you hesitate over two women. If I were in your ce, I would eliminate my greatest rival without a second thought.¡±

    As a millennium-old adversary, Ming Zun was adept at reading people. His arrogance stemmed from knowing Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t be goaded into rash actions.

    Song Qingshu remained unbothered. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between us. You only care for power. I value beauty over power.¡±

    These words, inspired by a song from his past life, created a profound impact in this world.

    Zhao Min¡¯s eyes sparkled, her heart resonating deeply. Once a noble princess, she had abandoned everything¡ªher family, her n, her country¡ªfor love. It was, indeed, valuing beauty over power.

    Li Mochou, standing nearby, was equally shaken. Betrayed by love, she had grown to despise the world and all men, believing them all heartless. Yet here stood a man willing to forsake power for the sake of love.

    While Ming Zun scoffed, ¡°Na?ve!¡±

    ¡°Na?ve or not, it¡¯s my choice,¡± Song Qingshu said calmly. ¡°Release them, and I will let you go.¡±

    Zhao Min grew anxious. If she could speak, she would have berated Song Qingshu for wasting such an opportunity. She despised Ming Zun and would rather perish together with him. Yet beneath her anger, a deep warmth blossomed¡ªshe knew what Song Qingshu was sacrificing for her. ?

    Ming Zun sneered. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? Without hostages, I wouldn¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t release them, you¡¯ll never leave this room,¡± Song Qingshu replied firmly. The room fell into a tense standoff.

    After a pause, Ming Zun suggested, ¡°How about this? I release one of them now and the other after I¡¯m safely down the mountain.¡±

    Song Qingshu shook his head. ¡°No. Release both now.¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me?!¡± Ming Zun roared.

    ¡°You have no choice. Release them, and you might live. Prolong this, and you¡¯ll die,¡± Song Qingshu warned.

    Ming Zun¡¯s eyes flickered as he calcted his options. His injuries worsened with every passing moment. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll release them, but you must promise me one condition.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± Song Qingshu demanded.

    ¡°Give me the Cosmic Absorption Technique,¡± Ming Zun said, his voice trembling with desire.

    Song Qingshu frowned, quickly deducing his intentions. ¡°You intend to use it to dispel the sword Qi?¡±

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Ming Zun admitted openly. ¡°If I can¡¯t expel it, I¡¯ll never return to my peak. But if you refuse, I¡¯ll cripple this body, leave you with years of internal injuries, and drag these two women down with me.¡±

    ¡°Cripple the body?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened, recalling that Ming Zun could possess another.

    ¡°Exactly. I am undying. Worst case, we all perish,¡± Ming Zun retorted.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Song Qingshu relented, formting a n.

    Yet Ming Zun wasn¡¯t easily fooled. ¡°Recite the technique for this daoist to practice first,¡± he demanded, pointing to Li Mochou.

    Song Qingshu hesitated briefly before nodding to Li Mochou. ¡°No problem. Go ahead and train. Breathe deeply, imagine your dantian an empty box, your body an abyss¡­ Let your Qi flow through the Ren Meridian¡­¡±

    Trusting Song Qingshu implicitly, Li Mochou began practicing without hesitation.

    Ming Zun observed intently, monitoring her progress with his Qi.<hr>

    This is the 2nd of 16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 588: The Miserable Fate of Ming Zun

    The mantra for the Cosmic Absorption Technique wasn¡¯t lengthy, so Song Qingshu recited it quickly. Li Mochou followed along in practice while Ming Zun monitored the flow of her True Qi within her body.

    As her chaotic True Qi began to dissipate, Ming Zun nodded in approval. Suddenly, a suction force erupted from Li Mochou¡¯s body, pulling away the strand of True Qi he had been monitoring. Though startled, Ming Zun had been prepared and severed the connection between his True Qi and himself.

    Noticing Ming Zun¡¯s change in expression, Song Qingshu said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already recited the mantra. It¡¯s your turn to release them.¡±

    Ming Zunughed heartily. ¡°Since you¡¯ve upheld your promise, I will not break mine. I¡¯ll return them to you now.¡± As he spoke, he struck Zhao Min with a palm, then pushed the two women toward Song Qingshu before disappearing into the night.

    A thousand-year-old demon like Ming Zun would never trust someone so easily. Finding no ws in the mantra, his suspicion only deepened. He believed that once the hostages were released, Song Qingshu would attack him, so he struck Zhao Min, leaving her gravely injured but not fatally so. He calcted that Song Qingshu would have no choice but to treat her injuries, thereby abandoning any pursuit.

    He didn¡¯t harm Li Mochou further because he noticed she was already on the brink of death. A heavier strike might kill her, which could provoke Song Qingshu into pursuing him at all costs.

    Zhao Min felt her vision darken as she coughed up blood. Her body floated weightlessly forward until she copsed into a warm embrace. Summoning all her strength, she opened her eyes to see Song Qingshu¡¯s anxious expression. A faint smile appeared on her lips before she lost consciousness.

    Holding her delicate frame, Song Qingshu nced into the darkness, his eyes flickering with cold determination. After a moment of hesitation, he gave up the thought of pursuing Ming Zun. He had to admit that Ming¡¯s tactic to strike where it hurt the most was masterfully executed.

    ¡°She¡­ how is she?¡± Li Mochou, having dispersed her chaotic True Qi and absorbed a trace of Ming Zun¡¯s power, already felt much better. Though her internal injuries weren¡¯t fully healed, a few hours of meditation would suffice for recovery. ¡°Not good,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a frown. ¡°Stand guard for me while I stabilize her injuries.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Mochou agreed, though a gleam of excitement shed in her eyes. She thought, ¡®You humiliated me when I was injured, Zhao Min. Now that the tables have turned, let¡¯s see how I deal with you!¡¯

    After an hour, Zhao Min finally regained consciousness. Her first words were, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet?¡±

    Behind her came Song Qingshu¡¯sughter. ¡°With me here, dying isn¡¯t that easy.¡±

    Zhao Min realized she was lying partially in Song Qingshu¡¯s arms. Her cheeks flushed as she struggled to sit up, only to be overwhelmed by sharp pain radiating through her body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve only stabilized your injuries. You¡¯re far from recovered,¡± Song Qingshu said, his words tinged with both reprimand and concern.

    Zhao Min¡¯s heart trembled. For some reason, his simple words touched her deeply. For the first time, she felt no need to feignfort in his arms; it felt natural. But when she caught sight of Li Mochou nearby, an awkwardness overtook her, and she quickly changed the subject. ¡°What about Zhang¡­ Ming Zun?¡±

    ¡°He escaped, of course,¡± Song Qingshu replied nonchntly.

    ¡°And you just let him go?¡± Zhao Min asked, displeased.

    ¡°What else could I do? Leave you to die?¡± Song Qingshu chuckled softly.

    Zhao Min fell silent. After a long pause, she sighed. ¡°Ming Zun was right. You really are too soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°There will be other chances to kill him. But if you died, there wouldn¡¯t be another Princess Shaomin,¡± Song Qingshu said, holding her gently as a faint fragrance from her body wafted toward him. Despite the closeness, his feelings were purely tender, devoid of desire.  ?

    Blushing, Zhao Min retorted, ¡°I know you let him go on purpose because you need him to hold back the Mongols, just like when Cao Cao was spared at Huarong Pass. Don¡¯t expect me to thank you for it.¡±

    Song Qingshuughed wryly. Zhao Min¡¯s stubborn denial of her gratitude amused him. <em>¡®Why do so many women I meet have this tsundere trait of denying their true feelings?¡¯ </em>

    Li Mochou snorted from the side. ¡°I thought I was ungrateful, but meeting you has taught me there¡¯s always someone better.¡±

    Once bent on killing Song Qingshu for interfering with her practice of the Jade Heart Sutra, Li Mochou now saw him sacrifice a rare opportunity to save them. The saying ¡®Loving beauty more than power¡¯ shattered her icy heart. She was the kind of woman who would give everything for love, and this act erased any lingering animosity she felt toward him.

    Zhao Min bristled. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d take his side. You¡¯re his lover, after all.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Li Mochou¡¯s expression darkened instantly as she stood abruptly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Alone in a room together, clothes disheveled¡ªwhat else could you be?¡± Despite her injuries, Zhao Min refused to back down.

    A sh of silver light darted toward Zhao Min, but Song Qingshu swiftly deflected Li Mochou¡¯s Frozen Soul Silver Needle, sighing. ¡°Why must you two fight?¡±

    Seeing Song Qingshu defend Zhao Min, Li Mochou¡¯s heart grew inexplicably heavy. She sneered coldly, ¡°No wonder someone dares act so recklessly¡ªthey know you¡¯ll always stand up for them. Who¡¯s really your lover here?¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Song Qingshu said helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re both respectable women. Can¡¯t you stop using such distasteful words?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Both women huffed simultaneously, turning away from each other in frustration.

    Breaking the tension, Li Mochou finally spoke. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Song. The Cosmic Absorption Technique has healed my internal injuries. Though my strength isn¡¯t at its peak, with this technique, I¡¯ll recover quickly.¡±

    She felt no guilt for absorbing others¡¯ internal energy, given her ruthless nature. However, she added with a hint of embarrassment, ¡°To save us, you gave the real mantra to Ming Zun. Your kindness¡­ I am deeply grateful.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Min burst intoughter. ¡°What a foolish woman.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Mochou snapped, her icy demeanor returning.

    ¡°I said you¡¯re foolish. Do you really think that mantra was genuine?¡± Zhao Min smirked at Song Qingshu, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were stupid enough not to tamper with it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be terribly disappointed.¡±

    Song Qingshu coughed awkwardly. ¡°The mantra is real¡­ but I made some modifications.¡±

    ¡°What kind of modifications?¡± Li Mochou asked, surprised. She quickly checked her body and found no anomalies.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, so it doesn¡¯t affect you,¡± Song Qingshu replied, his tone evasive.

    ¡°Modifications specific to men?¡± Zhao Min pressed, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Qingshu admitted reluctantly but didn¡¯t borate, his expression conflicted.

    Zhao Min persisted, her curiosity only growing. ¡°What kind of modifications?¡±

    Finally, Song Qingshu exined hesitantly, causing both women¡¯s expressions to grow strange.

    Zhao Min spat in disgust, ¡°You men are all shameless scoundrels!¡±

    Song Qingshu retorted, ¡°Oh, feeling sorry for your old lover now that he¡¯s been turned into a eunuch?¡±

    Zhao Min¡¯s face turned pale as she struggled to sit up, her abrupt movements worsening her injuries. Blood seeped from her lips as she began to cough violently.

    Seeing this, Song Qingshu immediately regretted his words. Some jokes, he realized, should never be made.

    Li Mochou chuckled maliciously. ¡°Cough yourself to death for all I care.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Zhao Min turned to her with a cold stare. ¡°You¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll die, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Startled by Zhao Min¡¯s sharp intuition, Li Mochou remained unflinching. ¡°And what if I am?¡±

    Zhao Min smiled faintly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure to live just to spite you.¡± Looking toward Song Qingshu, she asked sweetly, ¡°Brother Qingshu, do you have a way to heal me?¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 589: A Secret Betrothal

    <em>¡®What a captivating little enchantress!¡¯ </em>

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he was swayed by her syrupy sweet voice. He quickly said, ¡°Speak properly, don¡¯t use that tone.¡±

    ¡°Seductress,¡± Li Mochou, who was nearby, also felt her heart flutter and couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly with a term she never thought she¡¯d use.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t,¡± Zhao Min replied, a sly glint shing in her eyes upon seeing Song Qingshu¡¯s reaction. However, under the gaze of other women, even someone as bold and fiery as her, born on the Mongolian ins, felt slightly embarrassed to use such a tone. She quickly returned to normal. ¡°Am I beyond saving now?¡±

    Zhao Min still had many aspirations unfulfilled and much left to aplish. If she had perished earlier alongside the Ming Zun, she might have epted it. But now, with Ming Zun escaping sessfully, dying silently here on ckwood Cliff felt utterly unsatisfying.

    ¡°Ming Zun inflicted severe injuries on you to buy enough time for himself. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to let you die outright, so he held back slightly. Because he restrained his strength, I may be able to heal your internal injuries¡­¡± Song Qingshu had already evaluated her condition and briefly exined the treatment.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Min¡¯s face suddenly flushed, revealing an odd smile. ¡°I thought you were going to suggest that¡­ method again.¡± With Li Mochou present, she felt too embarrassed to say ¡°dual cultivation¡± directly.

    Song Qingshu straightened his face. ¡°Do I look like someone who would take advantage of others?¡±

    Zhao Min tilted her head, scrutinizing him for a moment beforeughing. ¡°You do! Didn¡¯t you trick me like thatst time?¡± Song Qingshu protested his innocence, hurriedly exining, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you back then. Given my abilities at the time, there truly was no other way to treat your internal injuries besides that method. Butter, by chance, Iprehended a new technique, which allows me to treat you in a more proper manner.¡±

    With Song Qingshu¡¯s current knowledge, he understood that there were four miraculous healing methods in the world: the healing chapter of the Nine Yin Scripture, the Divine Brilliance Scripture, Southern Emperor Yideng¡¯s One Yang Finger, and the dual cultivation method from the Tantric Sect. Each had its strengths and weaknesses, but all could achieve miraculous results. Song Qingshu had mastered three of these methods. Unfortunately, due to his previous cultivation of the Tantric Sect¡¯s techniques, his Nine Yin True Qi and Divine Brilliance True Qi hadpletely dissipated. For a long time, dual cultivation was his only option.

    However, during his time in Kaifeng, he had a sh of insight while saving Bing Xue¡¯er and developed a virtual meridian system. This allowed him to circte Divine Brilliance True Qi and Nine Yin True Qi through these virtual pathways to heal others.

    Recently, his martial arts skills had been improving by leaps and bounds, partly thanks to these virtual meridians. Unlike others who had only one set of meridians and a dantian, he now had three systems, each cultivated with top-tier techniques.

    Hearing his exnation, Zhao Min spat lightly, ¡°So you admit that method was improper.¡±

    Li Mochou, who had been eavesdropping, was instantly enraged. She jumped up and said, ¡°If you knew other healing methods, why did you lie to me before?¡±

    Remembering the times he had proposed dual cultivation and practiced the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra together in a rather exposed manner, Li Mochou trembled with anger.

    Song Qingshu quickly rified, ¡°Fairy, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The methods I know are effective against injuries caused by external forces. For injuries caused by internal deviations like yours, I genuinely had no other options.¡±

    Li Mochou¡¯s face turned alternating shades of blue and white, as though trying to determine whether he was telling the truth.

    Awkwardly, Song Qingshu smiled and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Both of you need time to recover. Although this ce is secluded, my earlier actions to obtain the Cosmic Absorption Technique alerted Ren Woxing. It won¡¯t be long before someone finds us here. We should descend the mountain quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Min regained herposure upon hearing this. However, she soon remembered the Three Corpse Brain Pill and frowned. ¡°But¡­¡±

    Knowing her concerns, Song Qingshu assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll escort you down the mountain and then return to retrieve the antidote.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous. Although your martial arts are formidable, this is the stronghold of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. It¡¯s not easy toe and go repeatedly,¡± Zhao Min said with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to get you off the mountain first. Only then will I have no worries,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a smile. Suddenly, his expression changed. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±

    With his skills, he should have detected them earlier. However, his energy had been drained while treating Zhao Min, and he had been focused on exining things to the two women to maintain his reputation. It was only when the intruders reached the courtyard gate that he noticed their presence.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A burst ofughter came from the gate. ¡°I was wondering which esteemed guest hade to ckwood Cliff. So, it¡¯s the new Golden Serpent King.¡±

    A tall middle-aged man in a green robe entered. His long, pale face, devoid of any blood, made him look like a corpse just risen from the grave. It was none other than Ren Woxing, the leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Beside him stood the Saintess Ren Yingying, whose expression wasplex as she observed Song Qingshu and the two women.

    A group of Sun Moon Holy Cult experts followed, surrounding the trio.

    Song Qingshu subtly positioned himself to shield the two women and smiled faintly. ¡°Long time no see, Sect Leader Ren. You¡¯re as radiant as ever.¡±

    Internally, he was concerned. Though he could escape, his energy was depleted, Zhao Min was gravely injured, and Li Mochou needed time to recover. Protecting them both could be challenging.

    ¡°Thanks to the Golden Serpent King¡¯s blessings, I¡¯m doing well,¡± Ren Woxing replied, his gaze sweeping over Zhao Min and Li Mochou. Seeing their conditions, his confidence surged. He remained wary of Song Qingshu¡¯s skills but was emboldened by the advantage of having the trio cornered in his stronghold.

    Zhao Min, aware of Song Qingshu¡¯s predicament, quickly devised a n. With a bright smile, she said, ¡°Greetings, Cult Master Ren. We have no ill intentions ining to ckwood Cliff. My sisters recently heard about Song Lang¡¯s private engagement to your daughter. Worried about her temperament causing future household discord, they sent me and Sister Li to apany him here to assess things.¡±<hr>

    This is 3/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 591: Absolutely Refuse

    Zhao Min, standing to the side, had a fleeting look of astonishment in her eyes. The aura Song Qingshu exuded just now reminded her of only one other person¡ªthe greatest figure in Mongolian history, Genghis Khan.

    Though she had always considered Song Qingshu to be a remarkable individual, she never imagined his ambitions would reach such heights. However, his aspirations would inevitably sh with Mongolian interests, and it was likely that the two of them would one day meet on the battlefield.

    The discussion about the arranged marriage only added to Zhao Min¡¯s inner turmoil. Earlier, she had imed that Ren Yingying and Song Qingshu had a private engagement merely to unsettle the Sun Moon Holy Cult and create an opportunity for the three of them to escape. Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected things to develop into their current state.

    Ren Woxing knew full well that there was nothing between Song Qingshu and Ren Yingying; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sealed her mute acupoint at the critical moment.

    Initially taken aback, Song Qingshu quickly grasped Ren Woxing¡¯s intentions and yed along. One was an old fox, the other a young one, and with just a few words, they finalized the marriage.

    Zhao Min cast aplicated nce at Song Qingshu. It was only then she realized that she had been underestimating him all along. She had only seen him as a top-notch martial artist and had overlooked the fact that he was the leader of a faction.

    Although there didn¡¯t seem to be any love between him and Ren Yingying, he had agreed to the marriage without hesitation for the sake of strengthening his influence.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes lit up but quickly regained their calm. ¡°Hmph, such grand words, but you currently control only a small territory. Your forces are not even on par with my Sun Moon Holy Cult. What right do you have to talk about the world?¡±

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°A few months ago, I was merely a solitary wanderer.¡± Ren Woxing fell silent. He understood the implication¡ªif Song Qingshu could go from nothing to ruling over a vast territory with tens of thousands of elite soldiers in just a few months, who could predict how much he would grow in a few years?

    ¡°Fine. I trust you to keep your promises in the future.¡± Ren Woxing finally made his decision. With those few words, the marriage was settled.

    Song Qingshu smiled and bowed respectfully. ¡°This son-inw greets his father-inw.¡±

    Ren Woxingughed heartily and enthusiastically helped him up. ¡°No need for formalities! From now on, we are allies. Who in this world could stand against us?¡±

    Throughout the process, neither the elder nor the younger bothered to ask Ren Yingying, the person in question, for her opinion.

    Ren Yingying stood to the side, her face filled with despair as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Ren Woxing noticed and felt a twinge of guilt. He hurriedly released her acupoint. ¡°Yingying, this is a great event! Why are you crying?¡±

    As soon as she was freed, Ren Yingying cried out, ¡°Father, I will never marry that scoundrel! My heart belongs to Brother Chong¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Ren Woxing¡¯s face darkened, and he bellowed, ¡°Guards!¡±

    ¡°What are your orders, Sect Master?¡± A personal guard quickly entered the room.

    ¡°Spread the ckwood Order. Whether it is someone from within our sect or another faction, anyone who kills Linghu Chong will be richly rewarded,¡± Ren Woxingmanded coldly.

    ¡°What?¡± The guard couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ren Yingying. Everyone in the sect knew about her rtionship with Linghu Chong.

    ¡°Did you not understand my order?¡± Ren Woxing¡¯s voice carried a chilling edge.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard, drenched in cold sweat, was about to leave when Ren Yingying frantically cried out, ¡°Wait!¡±

    She rushed to her father, her expression a mix of panic and anger. ¡°Father, Brother Chong saved you and helped you regain your position. You even promised him the role of Bright Right Envoy. How can you go back on your word and repay kindness with betrayal?¡±

    ¡°Our sect members act on our own terms. If we repaid every favor, how would we differ from those self-proimed righteous hypocrites?¡± Ren Woxing replied sternly.

    Seeing her daughter¡¯s anguish, Ren Woxing softened slightly. ¡°Yingying, this is for your own good. You¡¯re about to be someone else¡¯s wife. If your heart remains with Linghu Chong, how will your future husband view you?¡±

    Ren Yingying red at Song Qingshu. ¡°That scoundrel is not my husband! My husband can only be¡­ only be¡­¡±

    ¡°Yingying!¡± Ren Woxing snapped. ¡°Throughout history, parents have arranged their children¡¯s marriages. Song Qingshu is the husband I¡¯ve chosen for you, so he is your husband. If you don¡¯t want Linghu Chong to die, you can ask your husband to spare him. If he agrees, I will naturally not pursue this further.¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face turned pale, and she trembled as she stood rooted to the spot. She knew that pleading with Song Qingshu would be akin to acknowledging him as her husband. Yet, if she didn¡¯t, Linghu Chong would not survive the ckwood Order.

    On the other hand, Song Qingshu remainedposed, as ifpletely detached from the drama unfolding before him.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s ruthless demeanor sent a chill down Li Mochou¡¯s spine. She thought to herself, <em>¡®I once believed myself to be ruthless, butpared to a true tyrant, I am far inferior.¡¯ </em>

    Zhao Min, observing from the side, concluded, <em>¡®I underestimated Ren Woxing. He is truly a formidable figure.¡¯ </em>

    She noted his calcted moves to sever Ren Yingying¡¯s lingering hopes and force her to ept the marriage. Unlike Li Mochou, Zhao Min felt indifferent to his cold-blooded tactics; her own experiences in the political sphere had made her numb to such struggles.

    When Ren Yingying remained silent, Ren Woxing turned to the guard. ¡°Why are you still here? Did I not order you to deliver the ck Wood Order?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ren Yingying finally broke down, tears streaming down her pale cheeks as she turned to Song Qingshu. ¡°I beg you, please spare Brother Chong.¡±

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, he asked indifferently, ¡°Who is Brother Chong?¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face turned even paler as she clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. ¡°I beg you to spare Linghu Chong.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Brother Linghu,¡± Song Qingshu said with feigned realization. ¡°I¡¯ve always admired his carefree and gant nature.¡± He then turned to Ren Woxing. ¡°Father-inw, could I ask for a favor to spare Brother Linghu?¡±

    Ren Woxing¡¯s face darkened as he said unhappily, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    Song Qingshu was momentarily stunned but quickly caught on. ¡°Dear Father-inw, could you spare Brother Linghu for my sake?¡±

    Hearing this, Ren Woxing¡¯s anger turned to delight. ¡°Since my dear son-inw has spoken, how could I continue to trouble that rascal Linghu Chong?¡± With a wave of his hand, he ordered the guard, ¡°You may leave. Let the matter of the ckwood Order rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guard discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his brow and quickly retreated outside.

    On the side, Zhao Min and Li Mochou stared in astonishment at the two men, one ying the good cop and the other the bad cop. Inwardly, they couldn¡¯t help but curse their shamelessness.

    However, Ren Yingying herself remained unresponsive, standing there in a daze, as if she had lost the most important thing in her life.

    Ren Woxing nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. My dear son-inw, rest well tonight. Tomorrow, I have many matters to discuss with you.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded, fully aware of what Ren Woxing intended to discuss.

    Ren Yingying¡¯s marriage was secondary; the more pressing matter was the details of the alliance between the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Golden Serpent Camp.

    A hesitant expression flickered across Ren Woxing¡¯s face before he finally spoke. ¡°Since you and Yingying have privately pledged yourselves to each other, you are no longer outsiders. Tonight, you should stay in Yingying¡¯s room. As for these twodies, I¡¯ll arrange for them to stay in a nearby courtyard to recuperate peacefully.¡±

    The Sun Moon Holy Cult was facing internal and external crises, and Ren Woxing needed the strong support of Song Qingshu. While he wasn¡¯t entirely certain if his daughter and Song Qingshu had been intimate, he knew his daughter¡¯s heart was set on Linghu Chong. To prevent any unforeseenplications, he thought it better to make the arrangement irreversible.

    Another crucial reason was that Ren Woxing realized he had pushed his daughter too far today. He worried she might do something drastic in despair. Since he couldn¡¯t watch over her constantly, having Song Qingshu by her side would at least ensure someone could care for her.

    As for her chastity, the two were bound to be married eventually, so it was of no consequence.

    Hearing her father¡¯s decision, Ren Yingying snapped out of her daze. ¡°No! I won¡¯t stay with him!¡±

    Even Zhao Min, who had seen much in her time, was stunned by the bizarre turn of events. Realizing that she had instigated this chain of events, she felt even more irritable and said expressionlessly, ¡°Take your time to sort this out. I¡¯m gravely injured and need to rest.¡± She turned and walked out, preferring not to see or think about the situation any further.

    Li Mochou also found the atmosphere unsettling and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll rest as well,¡± she said, quickly following Zhao Min out.

    Ren Woxing called out to someone outside, ¡°Find a quiet and peaceful ce near the Saintess¡¯s courtyard for the twodies to rest, and treat them with the utmost courtesy.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°This way,dies!¡±

    Now, only three people remained in the room.

    Faced with his daughter¡¯s heartbroken expression, Ren Woxing felt a twinge of awkwardness and hastily said, ¡°I¡¯ll be off for now. You two should spend some time getting to know each other.¡±

    Before Ren Yingying could protest, he shed out of the room, disappearing in an instant.

    <em>¡®That cunning old fox!¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu cursed inwardly. Turning his gaze back, he saw Ren Yingying leaning against a pir, staring in the direction Ren Woxing had vanished. Her delicate figure seemed fragile, her brows slightly furrowed with a mix of deep worry and utter confusion.

    ¡°Miss Ren, we truly are fated, aren¡¯t we?¡± Song Qingshu coughed lightly on purpose.

    Ren Yingying snapped out of her thoughts, ring at him with disgust. ¡°Who would be fated with a despicable, shameless scoundrel like you?¡±

    ¡°Back then, when you wanted to k!ll me for seeing your b0dy, could you have imagined that one day you¡¯d be my wife? If this isn¡¯t fate, what is?¡± Song Qingshu said with a faint smile.

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face turned deathly pale. After a long silence, she finally spoke, her voice firm. ¡°I will never agree to this marriage!¡±<hr>

    This is 5/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 590: Marriage Alliance

    Upon hearing Zhao Min suggest cing her in Song Qingshu¡¯s harem, Li Mochou frowned. Although she had always been cold and aloof toward men, she was not foolish. Knowing Zhao Min¡¯s intentions at this moment, she naturally wouldn¡¯t expose her in public.

    On the other hand, the faces of the Sun Moon Holy Cult members all changed drastically. They exchanged peculiar nces at Ren Yingying. After all, everyone knew about her rtionship with Linghu Chong. Now, hearing that she had privately pledged herself to Song Qingshu was nothing short of shocking.

    Even Ren Woxing gave his daughter a strange look. He had always been dissatisfied with Linghu Chong. Apart from Linghu Chong¡¯s exceptional swordsmanship, he found him entirely unremarkable. Moreover, Linghu Chong had repeatedly rejected his offers of goodwill, which tested Ren Woxing¡¯s patience to the limit.

    Now, hearing that his beloved daughter had privately pledged herself to Song Qingshu, Ren Woxing felt both astonished and delighted. Considering Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts prowess and influence, he was far superior to Linghu Chong. As for Song Qingshu having many women by his side, Ren Woxing didn¡¯t mind. To him, a real man ought to have multiple wives and concubines. If it became a problem, he could always eliminate his daughter¡¯s rivals for her.

    Feeling the gaze of the cult members and her father, Ren Yingying realized they had partially believed Zhao Min¡¯s words. She was both angry and anxious, ring at Zhao Min. ¡°Nonsense! I wish I could kill that scoundrel. How could I¡­ how could I ever have anything to do with him?¡±

    Ren Yingying was known for her thin skin and concern for appearances. In front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words ¡°pledged herself to him.¡±

    Song Qingshu was equally stunned by Zhao Min¡¯s ims but chose to stay silent. Knowing her sharp wits, he decided to watch her performance with interest.

    ¡°Why must you deny it, sister?¡± Zhao Min appeared surprised by Ren Yingying¡¯s denial. She casually remarked, ¡°You even stole your father¡¯s Cosmic Absorption Technique for Brother Song, yet you im you aren¡¯t deeply in love with him?¡±

    Although Song Qingshu had not told Zhao Min how he obtained the Cosmic Absorption Technique, her cleverness allowed her to deduce Ren Yingying¡¯s involvement. Unexpectedly, her guess hit the mark.Ren Woxing turned abruptly to Ren Yingying. He had always found it strange how his daughter¡¯s qi deviation earlier had been so suspicious. Zhao Min¡¯s words seemed to exin everything.

    The memory of catching Song Qingshu hiding in his daughter¡¯s bath came to Ren Woxing¡¯s mind. At the time, he thought it was an ident. Now, it appeared his daughter had already fallen into Song Qingshu¡¯s clutches.

    The realization that he had unknowingly be an easygoing father-inw left Ren Woxing both shocked and enraged.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ren Yingying panicked and hurriedly tried to exin, but Ren Woxing cut her off.

    With a wave of his hand, Ren Woxing ordered everyone out of the room. Once the cult members were gone, he finally sneered, ¡°My dear daughter, have you also chosen to betray me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I just¡­ I only¡­¡± Ren Yingying stammered, unable toe up with an exnation. She had indeed deceived her father to obtain the Cosmic Absorption Technique. Moreover, given her father¡¯s increasing dissatisfaction with Linghu Chong, admitting she had done it for him would only worsen matters.

    Her hesitation appeared as silent admission to Ren Woxing, who furrowed his brows deeply. Now that the situation hade to this, he couldn¡¯t allow his daughter to be taken advantage of. Turning sharply to Song Qingshu, he demanded, ¡°Song, how do you n to take responsibility for my daughter?¡±

    Both Ren Yingying and Song Qingshu were shocked, but before they could respond, Zhao Minughed. ¡°Master Ren, while your daughter is indeed stunning, many of us sisters in the harem rival her in beauty and status. Though she may hold a ce in the harem, the position of the main wife is out of the question¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Ren Woxing¡¯s expression turned cold as he unleashed his Cosmic Absorption Technique toward Zhao Min, intending to deal a fatal blow.

    Zhao Min suddenly felt her True Qi surging uncontrobly and her body being pulled toward Ren Woxing. She nearly lost her footing and was about to be drawn toward him.

    Song Qingshu snorted coldly. As Zhao Min was about to be lifted off the ground, he pressed his hand lightly on her shoulder. A warm current flowed into her body, instantly neutralizing the tearing sensation.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression turned wary. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Golden Serpent King¡¯s unmatched martial arts. Seeing it today, the rumors are true.¡±

    ¡°Master Ren tters me. Your ability to absorb a person¡¯s power from a distance with the Cosmic Absorption Technique is truly admirable,¡± Song Qingshu replied, though he was secretly shocked.

    Ren Woxing sneered and said coldly, ¡°Enough pleasantries. No matter how skilled you are, I cannot let my daughter be taken advantage of. If you n to use and discard her, I¡¯ll risk my life to ensure none of you leave here alive.¡±

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not what you think! I¡­¡± Ren Yingying was desperate to exin.

    Ren Woxing shook his head, silenced her with a pressure point strike, and dered, ¡°Yingying, you needn¡¯t worry. Your father will handle this.¡±

    Ren Yingying was stunned, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Song Qingshu suddenly had an idea. ¡°Master Ren, what do you expect me to do?¡±

    ¡°Announce it to the world on a chosen date. Use an eight-carriage bridal sedan to marry Yingying, and she must hold the title of your official wife,¡± Ren Woxing demanded.

    Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°The other conditions are fine, but you must understand, Master Ren, I already have wives, and there are many women who share mutual affection with me, such as the former Ming Princess. I cannot promise the title of official wife to your daughter alone.¡±

    Ren Woxing¡¯s face darkened in rage. ¡°Do you mean to make my daughter a concubine?¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand,¡± Song Qingshu exined. ¡°In the Song family, there is no distinction between wives and concubines. Each woman is my cherished wife, and I treat them all equally.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! For thousands of years, society has adhered to the one-husband, one-wife, and multiple-concubines system. Where is there room for one man with multiple wives?¡± Ren Woxing retorted.

    ¡°Rules are made by men,¡± Song Qingshu replied firmly. ¡°I cannot speak for others, but within my family, I make the rules.¡±

    Seeing his resolute demeanor, Ren Woxing was momentarily stunned. ¡°Your idea ismendable, but if you have children in the future, who will be the legitimate heir?¡±

    ¡°In the Song family, there will be no distinction between legitimate and illegitimate children. Every child will have inheritance rights, determined by their abilities,¡± Song Qingshu stated.

    Ren Woxing frowned deeply. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause the family assets to dwindle?¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes gleamed as he gazed at the distant stars. ¡°This world is vast. How could the family¡¯s fortunes ever run out?¡±<hr>

    This is 4/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapter parts ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 592: The Proud Young Lady

    Looking at Ren Yingying¡¯s furious expression, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Miss Ren, it seems you still don¡¯t understand the situation. Whether you agree to this marriage or not doesn¡¯t matter in the slightest. Do you really think I¡¯m marrying you for you? I¡¯m marrying into the power of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, while your father gains the support of a strong ally like the Golden Serpent Camp. So, regardless of what you think, this marriage is inevitable.¡±

    Ren Yingying knew the rationale behind this all too well. However, she couldn¡¯t ept the sudden and drastic changes in her life, nor could shee to terms with her father¡¯s cold-heartedness.

    Noticing her distraught expression, Song Qingshu cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you escort me to my room to rest?¡± Though he said this, he knew she would never take him to her private chambers willingly. Without hesitation, he scooped her up and headed towards her courtyard. After all, he had been there more than once before.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± Ren Yingying panicked, iling her arms and legs in an attempt to break free. Unfortunately, the gap in their strength was too vast. Her punches on his chest were as feeble as tickles.

    ¡°What am I doing? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s qinggong was exceptional, and in mere moments, he carried Ren Yingying into her bedroom.

    ¡°You shameless scoundrel!¡± Ren Yingying¡¯s face turned crimson.

    ¡°I¡¯m just escorting the youngdy back to her room. What are you imagining?¡± Song Qingshu gently ced her on the bed and stepped back a few paces, keeping a respectable distance, with a look of exaggerated innocence.

    ¡°You!¡± Ren Yingying knew he was teasing her, but there was nothing she could do.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t look like the world is copsing,¡± Song Qingshu said, clearing his throat. ¡°The alliance between the Golden Serpent Camp and the Sun Moon Holy Cult is already a done deal, so you should abandon any thoughts of refusing this marriage¡­¡±Seeing her frown deepen, he quickly changed his tone. ¡°That said, your father and I only need the title of husband and wife. Whether we live as such is far less important.¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Spreading his hands with a faint smile, Song Qingshu replied, ¡°Perhaps in your eyes, I¡¯m an unscrupulous scoundrel. But deep down, I¡¯m actually a hopeless romantic. Breaking you and Linghu Chong apart is indeed cruel, so to make up for my actions, I¡¯m willing topromise. As long as you act as my wife in public, I won¡¯t interfere with what you do in private or who you associate with¡ªso long as it doesn¡¯t disgrace me or be public knowledge. How about that?¡± (G: Just in case someone misunderstands, things wont happen like that. Our MC is just too charming, and diabolical.)

    A glimmer of hope shone in Ren Yingying¡¯s eyes. In the midst of this dark predicament, his words felt like a ray of light piercing through the gloom. She immediately sat up. ¡°Do you mean it?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is as good as gold,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a smile.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that put you at a disadvantage?¡± Ren Yingying asked, biting her lip and looking at him with a hint of guilt. No man could ept such a marriage, and his suggestion stirred a strange emotion within her.

    With a wry smile, Song Qingshu said, ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m just a hopeless romantic. So, can you agree to this marriage now?¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face flickered with indecision as her thoughts waged war within her. Finally, after a long pause, she nodded. ¡°Fine, I agree. But if you go back on your word, I would rather die than let the alliance between the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Golden Serpent Camp survive.¡±

    She had no other choice. Despite her reluctance to even fake a marriage with Song Qingshu, she understood the Sun Moon Holy Cult¡¯s dire straits. External enemies loomedrge, and the Ming Cult¡¯s internal infiltration had caused her father much grief. This alliance was their best chance for survival, and she couldn¡¯t destroy that for personal reasons.

    ¡°You can rest assured. If I have one virtue, it¡¯s keeping my promises, Yingying.¡± Song Qingshu dered confidently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Ren Yingying snapped angrily. Aside from her father, only Linghu Chong had ever addressed her so intimately.

    Song Qingshu frowned. ¡°Yingying, that¡¯s unreasonable. We have to act like a married couple in public. I can¡¯t keep calling you Miss Ren.¡±

    She reluctantly acknowledged his point and begrudgingly nodded. ¡°Fine, but only in front of others. In private, you¡¯re not allowed to call me that.¡±

    ¡°How is that going to work?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If we draw such distinctions, what if I slip up and call you the wrong thing at the wrong time? Your father might see through us, and to protect our alliance, he might even send someone after Linghu Chong.¡± ??

    ¡°Fine, call me whatever you like,¡± Ren Yingying muttered, thinking she could always have Linghu Chong use a different nickname for her in the future.

    Song Qingshu smirked. ¡°Yingying, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±

    ¡°Forgetting what?¡± Ren Yingying asked, puzzled.

    ¡°You forgot to address me properly,¡± Song Qingshu replied with a mischievous grin.

    Blushing furiously, she stammered, ¡°Song¡­ Big Brother Song.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s too distant. That¡¯s not how a wife should address her husband.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Ren Yingying asked, her heart pounding with unease.

    ¡°Dear, darling¡­ But I doubt you¡¯d say those,¡± Song Qingshu said, shaking his head dramatically. ¡°How about ¡®Song Lang¡¯? It¡¯s endearing yet appropriate.¡± (G: As I exined before, Lang ¡°ÀÉ¡± character has multiple meanings in contexts. It usually refers to a male, and can in different contexts be used to denote groom, a gentleman, a son of a family, and as a term of endearment romantically)

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Ren Yingying shot back, her anger ring.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss Ren, I¡¯ve already made great concessions to amodate your romantic ideals. Yet, you can¡¯t even change the way you address me? If you keep this up, I might as well rescind everything I said earlier, and we¡¯ll be a real couple. I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping you as my caged canary.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ren Yingying paled. She realized she had no leverage in this situation. His earlier proposal was already a blessing amidst misfortune. She couldn¡¯t risk losing even those conditions. Gritting her teeth, she conceded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Song Qingshu said, his face devoid of expression.

    ¡°Song¡­ Song Lang,¡± she muttered hesitantly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. Say it again,¡± Song Qingshu said sternly.

    Though anger surged within her, she suppressed it and raised her voice slightly. ¡°Song Lang.¡±

    ¡°It stillcks emotion. We¡¯re supposed to be in love,¡± heined.

    Nearly fainting from rage, Ren Yingying realized she had no choice but to y along. Taking a deep breath, she sweetened her tone and called out coyly, ¡°Song Lang~¡± Inwardly, she cursed him a thousand times over.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s better,¡± Song Qingshu said with a hint of surprise. Her coquettish tone sent a tingle through him. ¡°It seems the prettier the woman, the better the actress.¡±

    Blushing deeply, Ren Yingying turned her back to him. ¡°Are you satisfied now? I¡¯m tired and going to sleep. Find somewhere else to settle.¡±

    She tossed a quilt at him andy down, wrapping herself tightly in her nket.

    Looking at the quilt in his arms, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Clearly, she meant for him to sleep on the floor. But he wasn¡¯t one to take things lying down. Tossing the quilt aside, he removed his outer robe and climbed into her bed.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ren Yingying bolted upright, both rmed and angry.

    ¡°Sleep, of course,¡± Song Qingshu replied with an innocent expression.

    ¡°Who gave you permission to sleep with me?¡± Ren Yingying asked angrily.

    ¡°Your father,¡± Song Qingshu said with a cheeky smile. ¡°We¡¯re already husband and wife, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Ren Yingying¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You just agreed earlier that we¡¯re only pretending to be a married couple. Are you going back on your word so soon?¡±

    ¡°I did say we¡¯re pretending to be husband and wife, but I never said we couldn¡¯t share the same bed,¡± Song Qingshu answered confidently.

    ¡°You!¡± Ren Yingying was startled, her thoughts racing.<em></em>

    <em>¡®What does he mean by this? Could he be implying that while I can secretly keep in touch with Chong-ge, I must still fulfill my duties as his wife? But how could I face Brother Chong if that were the case?¡¯ </em>

    Seeing Ren Yingying¡¯s face turn pale and then flush with anger, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m just sleeping next to you, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Ren Yingying bit her lower lip, her cheeks turning crimson.<em></em>

    <em>¡®A man and a woman sharing the same bed¡ªhim not trying anything would be impossible.¡¯</em>

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Miss Ren, think carefully. With my martial arts, if I wanted your b0dy, it would only take a flick of my finger. Why would I go through all this trouble to deceive you?¡±

    Ren Yingying froze, realizing he wasn¡¯t lying. However, even if he didn¡¯t do anything, she still couldn¡¯t ept sharing a bed with him. ¡°If you want the bed so badly, you can have it. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡±

    Just as Ren Yingying was about to get off the bed, Song Qingshu grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Before she could get angry, she heard him say seriously, ¡°The reason I want to share the bed with you is for a legitimate purpose.¡±<hr>

    This is 6/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 593: A Misunderstanding

    Ren Yingying burst intoughter out of sheer anger.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯d like to hear what ¡®legitimate purpose¡¯ you have!¡± She suddenly realized she had fallen entirely into Song Qingshu¡¯s arms. Her face flushed as she discreetly shifted away to lean against the wall.

    Song Qingshu made no move to stop her. Instead, he put on a serious expression and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to act like a loving couple in front of others? There will inevitably be moments of intimacy. If I identally touch your hand and you react as though you¡¯ve been scalded, anyone watching would grow suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­ even so, sharing a bed is going too far!¡± Ren Yingying thought what he said made some sense but still felt something was off. However, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.

    ¡°The reason we should sleep in the same bed is to build our rapport as husband and wife. Think about it¡ªif we can get used to sleeping together, then physical contact in front of others will seem natural, and no one will notice anything unusual.¡± Seeing the anger on Ren Yingying¡¯s face, Song Qingshu quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just sharing a bed. I swear on my honor, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°Your honor?¡± Ren Yingying snorted. ¡°Do you even have any honor?¡±

    ¡°Then what guarantee do you want?¡± Song Qingshu asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Swear on the name of the Song family ancestors,¡± Ren Yingying said through gritted teeth. In ancient China, swearing by one¡¯s ancestors was considered the most solemn of oaths.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Song Qingshu immediately swore a harsh oath in the name of his ancestors, though he thought to himself, <em>¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m truly the original Song Qingshu anyway¡­¡¯</em>¡°Huh?¡± Ren Yingying was stunned. Only then did she realize she¡¯d fallen into his trap. What was supposed to be a choice between refusing or agreeing had turned into whether or not he was willing to swear.

    As she remained lost in thought, a hand suddenly reached out from the covers and pulled her in.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just holding you. I won¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    ¡°Even holding is not¡­ hey, hey!¡±

    Ren Yingying twisted and turned, but she couldn¡¯t break free. Before long, she heard soft snores beside her. Turning her head slightly, she saw Song Qingshu already fast asleep.

    ¡°How can this scoundrel fall asleep so quickly?¡± Ren Yingying struggled a few more times but still couldn¡¯t free herself from his arms. Now that she knew he was asleep, her sense of danger subsided significantly.

    After a night filled with mental and emotional exhaustion¡ªfirst resisting the ¡±Cosmic Absorption Technique¡±, then confronting the arranged marriage¡ªRen Yingying was utterly drained. Once she rxed, drowsiness quickly overtook her, and she slowly drifted off to sleep.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s snores paused briefly, and the corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile. He tightened his arms around Ren Yingying slightly. Her light, sweet fragrance and youthful, supple b0dy made his thoughts wander, but he refrained from taking any further action. Holding her in his arms, he fell soundly asleep.

    ***

    The next morning, Ren Yingying suddenly opened her eyes and jolted awake.

    <em>¡®Oh no, oh no! How could I have fallen asleepst night? That scoundrel must have taken advantage of me¡­¡¯ </em>

    Before she could finish herment, she froze. Her clothes were intact, and she realized she was curled up in Song Qingshu¡¯s arms like a kitten, her hands clutching his arm.

    Turning her head, she saw Song Qingshu still sound asleep. A strange thought crossed her mind: <em>¡®This scoundrel doesn¡¯t look that annoying when he¡¯s asleep.¡¯ </em>

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Realizing he was about to wake, Ren Yingying quickly let go of his arm and moved several feet away in an instant.

    ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± Song Qingshu asked, opening his eyes to see the embarrassed and angry woman before him.

    ¡°It was¡­ okay.¡± For some reason, Ren Yingying hadn¡¯t had the recurring nightmare after falling asleep and had instead slept soundly for several hours. Still, she wasn¡¯t about to admit that, so she gave a vague response.

    ¡°See? I told you I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you. I kept my word, didn¡¯t I?¡± Song Qingshu said, winking yfully at her.

    ¡°You did keep your word,¡± Ren Yingying admitted, her face reddening. Not wanting to stay on the bed any longer, she quickly got up and began grooming herself.

    Initially, Ren Yingying considered asking Song Qingshu to step out, but after some thought, she dismissed the idea. After all, they had already shared a bed; what difference did it make? Besides, knowing this scoundrel¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t listen even if she asked¡­

    Sitting at her dressing table, Ren Yingying¡¯s long, jet-ck hair shimmered like silk under the light. Watching her from behind, Song Qingshu felt as though he were looking at a painting of a gracefuldy. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over with a mischievous grin. ¡°Yingying, would you like me tob your hair for you?¡±

    Ren Yingying immediately stood up and elegantly spun around, evading him. Her face slightly flushed, she firmly replied, ¡°No!¡±

    Seeing her strong reaction, Song Qingshu shrugged helplessly. He thought to himself, ¡®<em>Looks like her goodwill toward me still has a long way to go¡­¡¯ </em>

    At that moment, a maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, the Leader has requested your presence.¡±

    It turned out that the two had slept untilte morning after the previous night¡¯s events. Ren Woxing, worried about his daughter, hade to check on them early in the morning. When he noticed no activity from Ren Yingying¡¯s room, he had left people to wait outside, instructing them to call the pair as soon as they were awake.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Ren Yingying eximed, realizing howte it was. Her sharp voice echoed in the room.

    When Ren Yingying followed Song Qingshu to the side hall, she found that, in addition to her father, both Zhao Min and Li Mochou were already waiting. Their strange looks made Ren Yingying wish she could find a hole to crawl into.

    Ren Woxing discreetly pulled Song Qingshu aside, his expression turning odd. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°How wasst night?¡±

    Seeing the suggestive look on his would-be father-inw¡¯s face, Song Qingshu was speechless.<em> ¡®Is this something a father-inw should ask?¡¯ </em>But for the sake of solidifying the marriage alliance, he couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Instead, he adopted a nostalgic expression and said, ¡°It was¡­ indescribably wonderful.¡±

    Nearby, Ren Yingying, who had been eavesdropping, turned beet red. She clenched her teeth in anger, wishing she could strangle him on the spot.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Ren Woxing nearly choked, ring at Song Qingshu. ¡°I was asking about Yingying¡¯s moodst night!¡±

    Song Qingshu chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Oh, that. She was a bit resistant at first, but after some persuasion, she¡¯s epted the marriage.¡±

    Not far away, Zhao Min also gritted her teeth in frustration. <em>¡®This scoundrel¡¯s ability to fool women is truly outrageous!¡¯</em><hr>

    This is 7/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    Thank you <strong>sixthsavage</strong> for bing a patron at Patreon. May you live well in peace and in good health.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 594: Alliance and Falling Out

    Zhao Min couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. After all, Ren Yingying had been dead set on fighting and killing just the day before. Yet, in the span of a single night, she had transformed into a bashful young bride, quietly standing to the side, tacitly agreeing with Song Qingshu¡¯s words. Such a drastic change was simply too shocking.

    Suddenly, Zhao Min¡¯s face flushed. Her imagination ran wild, and a peculiar thought surfaced in her mind: <em>¡®Could it be that surnamed Song is especially skilled in certain¡­ areas?¡¯</em> As soon as the idea emerged, Zhao Min¡¯s cheeks grew hot. She scolded herself inwardly, wondering what nonsense she was even thinking.

    ¡°This is good, this is good,¡± Ren Woxing said cheerfully, clearly pleased to hear that his daughter was finally willing to ept this marriage. He grinned and added, ¡°Yingying, your father has matters to discuss with Qingshu. You can take these two youngdies for a stroll around ckwood Cliff and get to know them better.¡±

    Although Ren Woxing didn¡¯t explicitly state it, he didn¡¯t want any outsiders hearing about certain confidential matters.

    Ren Yingying understood her father¡¯s intentions. Though she was reluctant to associate with Song Qingshu¡¯s women, she still approached Zhao Min and Li Mochou.

    Li Mochou had no particr interest in the alliance between the Golden Serpent Camp and the Sun Moon Holy Cult, so she was happy to explore the famous ckwood Cliff with Ren Yingying.

    As for Zhao Min, she was curious about what Song Qingshu and Ren Woxing would discuss. However, she knew that given her status, Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t allow her to stay and listen. Moreover, she was more intrigued by how Song Qingshu had managed to win over Ren Yingying, the proud Saintess. After a brief moment of hesitation, she followed Ren Yingying with growing interest.

    Watching his daughter¡¯s retreating figure, Ren Woxing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°The younger generation truly surpasses the old. My daughter has always been spoiled and fixated on that brat Linghu Chong, yet she was won over by you in just one night.¡± There was a faint hint of jealousy in his tone. After all, any father would feel uneasy seeing his beloved daughter so easily swept away by another man.

    Song Qingshu smiled awkwardly, choosing not to respond. He knew that anything he said at this moment would be inappropriate. Sure enough, before long, Ren Woxing¡¯s expression turned sharp, shedding his fatherly demeanor and revealing the imposing leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult. The two quickly delved into discussions about the alliance between the Golden Serpent Camp and the Sun Moon Holy Cult. From strategic ns to intricate details, everything was thoroughly discussed. Time passed swiftly.

    After several hours, though many specifics remained unresolved, the two had reached a general consensus. At this point, Ren Woxing¡¯s expression grew hesitant. Tentatively, he asked, ¡°My dear son-inw, when you and Dongfang Bubai fell off that cliff together, you survived unscathed. Does that mean Dongfang Bubai is also¡­ still alive?¡±

    Dongfang Bubai had always been a thorn in Ren Woxing¡¯s side. Upon learning that Song Qingshu was alive, Ren Woxing couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Dongfang Bubai might still be alive as well. The thought gnawed at him, prompting his current strategy of using his daughter to win over Song Qingshu.

    After all, Song Qingshu had once fought alongside Dongfang Bubai. With Song¡¯s current martial prowess, if he continued to ally with Dongfang Bubai, Ren Woxing knew he would stand no chance. Thus, offering his daughter as leverage was a calcted move. In his mind, any alliance between Song Qingshu and Dongfang Bubai was purely one of convenience. Whatever Dongfang Bubai could offer, Ren Woxing, as the current leader, could provide just as well¡ªif not more, considering the addition of a beautiful daughter. Surely, Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t choose Dongfang Bubai over him.

    Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°That depends on whether Father-inw wishes for Dongfang Bubai to still be alive.¡±

    Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing a deeper meaning behind the words. After a long pause, heughed heartily. ¡°That scoundrel fell off a cliff¡ªhe¡¯s naturally dead.¡±

    Song Qingshu nodded, as if pronouncing a verdict. ¡°Then, he is naturally dead.¡±

    Ren Woxing wore a satisfied expression. ¡°You truly understand me, my dear son-inw. Hahaha¡­¡±

    Though Song Qingshu maintained his usual gentle smile, his thoughts ran deeper:<em> ¡®I didn¡¯t lie to you. Dongfang Bubai is indeed dead. The one alive now is Dongfang Muxue.¡¯ </em>

    Of course, Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to reveal his rtionship with Dongfang Muxue to Ren Woxing. He had his reasons for caution¡ªDongfang Muxue was far too enigmatic.

    His rtionship with Dongfang Muxue was delicate. They weren¡¯t enemies, nor were they merely friends. Yet, they were far from being lovers.

    Even if they were lovers, Song Qingshu wouldn¡¯tpletely trust her. Dongfang Muxue was different from Ah Jiu or Xia Qingqing. She had once been the formidable leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, renowned as the number one martial artist in the unorthodox factions. She had her own ambitions and pursuits, and Song Qingshu doubted she would ever settle for being a mere consort in someone¡¯s harem. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but maintain a certain level of vignce toward her.

    For now, their goals aligned, allowing for a cooperative ¡°honeymoon¡± period. But who knew when their interests might conflict? When that time came, a split would be inevitable.

    To avoid putting all his eggs in one basket, Song Qingshu nned to secure control of the Sun Moon Holy Cult through his marriage to Ren Yingying. That way, even if Dongfang Muxue returned, she would have lost her foundation within the sect andck the means to oppose him, forcing her to align herself with him.

    As Song Qingshu was deep in thought, Ren Woxing spoke again. ¡°Thanks to you, my dear son-inw, one of the three great threats in my heart has now been resolved.¡± ?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s expression shifted, revealing his interest. ¡°I wonder what the other two major threats are?¡±

    ¡°One, of course, is the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect. Over the years, the Sun Moon Holy Cult and the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect have shed endlessly, fostering a deep-seated grudge that is irreconcble. Previously, the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect was disorganized and not a significant threat. However, a few years ago, Zuo Lengchan of the Mount Song Sect emerged, and under his leadership, the Five Sacred Mountain Sword Sect¡¯s influence has grown, gradually posing a threat to the Cult,¡± Ren Woxing snorted. ¡°Still, Zuo Lengchan¡¯s character is lowly, and there are many within the sect who refuse to submit to him. Thus, he cannot be considered a critical danger. The one giving me a headache is someone else entirely¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu immediately understood and chuckled, ¡°Is the one troubling you Zhang Wuji of the Ming Cult?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ren Woxing gave a wry smile. ¡°Last time, to reim my position as the leader, I had to ally with Zhang Wuji and rely on his strength to defeat Dongfang Bubai. But who would¡¯ve thought that driving away a wolf at the front door would invite a tiger through the back? Zhang Wuji harbors malicious intent and actually tried to take the opportunity to annex the Sun Moon Holy Cult. Although the Cult originated from the Ming Cult two centuries ago, we have long since parted ways. Yet, he exploits this history, iming authority as a sect master, and has won over a group of elders, hall leaders, and incense masters within the Cult who are unaware of the truth. Since I had only just regained my position as leader, my foundation wasn¡¯t solid enough to stop him.¡±

    Ren Woxing¡¯s expression turned uneasy, partly because he had previously coborated with Zhang Wuji to attack Song Qingshu and Dongfang Bubai, and partly due to his current state of powerlessness as a leader. He was concerned Song Qingshu might ridicule him.

    If his alliance weren¡¯t with Song Qingshu, Ren Woxing wouldn¡¯t have admitted such weaknesses. But Zhang Wuji¡¯s enmity with Song Qingshu was widely known in the martial world, making them mutual enemies. Hence, there was no need to hide anything.

    ¡°Why trouble yourself, Father-inw? Just dismiss those disloyal elders and hall leaders,¡± Song Qingshu suggested with a gleam in his eye. This seemed like a perfect opportunity to intervene in the Sun Moon Holy Cult¡¯s affairs. If he could gain control over more than half of the Cult¡¯s ten elders, hall leaders, and incense masters, he would effectively hold power over the Cult.

    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Ren Woxing sighed bitterly. ¡°The elders, hall leaders, and incense masters in the Cult have longstanding reputations and achievements. I can¡¯t simply rece them at will. More importantly, they are backed by Zhang Wuji. If I take action against them, it might force Zhang Wuji to act recklessly and openly break ties with me, leading to an internal conflict. Regardless of who wins or loses, the Cult would suffer devastating losses.¡±

    ¡°It all boils down to Zhang Wuji,¡± Song Qingshu said, his eyes glinting sharply. He continued in a firm tone, ¡°Leave Zhang Wuji to me, Father-inw. You focus on purging those disloyal elements within the Cult. I will also send experts to assist, ensuring we eliminate Zhang Wuji¡¯s influence in the Cult as quickly as possible.¡±

    Zhang Wuji had recently been forced to flee after Song Qingshu injured him, leaving him reliant on the Cosmic Absorption Technique to expel the innate sword Qi within his body. It was unlikely he could recover his martial arts in the short term. Song Qingshu would be a fool not to seize this opportunity.

    Ren Woxing¡¯s eyes sparkled. Though unaware of Zhang Wuji¡¯s current condition, Song Qingshu¡¯s assurance reassured him greatly. Given Song Qingshu¡¯s growing reputation and martial prowess, which now rivaled Zhang Wuji¡¯s, Ren Woxing felt confident in his capabilities.

    As for Song Qingshu¡¯s proposal to send reinforcements, Ren Woxing immediately saw through his ulterior motive. However, he didn¡¯t mind. First, Song Qingshu¡¯s assistance deserved some reciprocal benefits. Second, unlike Zhang Wuji, who was an outsider, Song Qingshu was his son-inw. Even if Song Qingshu gained influence within the Cult, it would still be a case of ¡°keeping the benefits within the family.¡±

    An hourter, when the cleansing n was nearly finalized, Song Qingshu spoke up, ¡°I have an impolite request, and I hope Father-inw can grant it.¡±

    Ren Woxing, feeling a newfound sense of relief with Song Qingshu¡¯s help resolving his internal and external troubles, was in high spirits. Laughing heartily, he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us as father-inw and son-inw. Just say it.¡±

    ¡°I would like an antidote for the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill.¡±

    Ren Woxing¡¯s pupils constricted sharply, and a powerful aura erupted from his body upon hearing Song Qingshu¡¯s request.

    The Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill was a method Sun Moon Holy Cult leaders used to control their subordinates. It was even more symbolic of their authority than the ckwood Order. It could be said that whoever possessed the antidote to the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill essentially controlled the Sun Moon Holy Cult.

    Ren Woxing could tolerate Song Qingshu cing his confidants within the Cult, but he would never allow him to touch the sacred and forbidden authority of the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill.<hr>

    Another chapter because I had some free time. This is 8/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 595: The Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill

    Noticing Ren Woxing¡¯s exaggerated reaction, Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°Father-inw, you misunderstand. This antidote isn¡¯t for me; it¡¯s to detoxify Miss Zhao.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned by the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill?¡± Ren Woxing recalled Zhao Min¡¯s frail appearance. He had assumed she was merely severely injured but hadn¡¯t expected her to also be poisoned.

    Ren Woxing felt a chill in his heart. After all, the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill wasn¡¯t an ordinary poison. Usually, only the leader of the Sun and Moon Sect possessed it. Could it be Dongfang Bubai¡¯s doing?

    Seeing Ren Woxing¡¯s flickering gaze, Song Qingshu understood his thoughts and exined directly, ¡°It was the so-called ¡®Killer Physician,¡¯ Ping Yizhi, who poisoned her¡­¡± He then provided a brief ount of the incident, even revealing Ping Yizhi¡¯s other identity.

    ¡°Murong Jingyue?¡± Ren Woxing¡¯s expression turned grim as he realized he had been entirely unaware of this hidden figure in the sect. A chill ran down his spine.

    ¡°Back then, when I was crafting the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill, I did seek his help. He must have deduced the refining method during that time,¡± Ren Woxing said, frowning deeply. ¡°The form for crafting the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill and its antidote is known only to the sessive leaders of the sect. The fact that this secret has leaked is a grave matter.¡±

    Song Qingshu asked the pressing question, ¡°Do you think your antidote could counteract the poison in Miss Zhao?¡±

    Ren Woxing shook his head. ¡°The Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill is refined using three types of corpse insects. There are countless such insects in the world, and each leader selects three ording to personal preference to create their unique version of the pill. Different insects require different antidotes. Since Ping Yizhi is both a medical sage and a disciple of the Poison King, he would naturally use different corpse insects than I did. He might even have innovated further, making the antidote even moreplex.¡±

    Song Qingshu sighed deeply. ¡°Even though I was prepared for this oue beforeing to Heimuya, I¡¯m still disappointed to hear it.¡±After a moment of contemtion, Ren Woxing suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s try this: you can give my antidote to Miss Zhao and see if it works. It¡¯s possible that Ping Yizhi chose the same insects as I did.¡±

    The Sun and Moon Sect had a unique method for testing the toxicity of the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill, which involved mixing the poisoned person¡¯s blood with a special reagent to determine whether the poison was still active or neutralized.

    ¡°Thank you, Father-inw,¡± Song Qingshu said. Though he knew the chances were slim, he couldn¡¯t help but hold on to a shred of hope.

    Ren Woxing snorted in annoyance. ¡°I never thought the day woulde when I¡¯d have to help my daughter¡¯s romantic rival. This Miss Zhao¡ªis she the Mongol princess who once swept through the six great sects of the Central ins?¡±

    Back when they were in the Jin Empire, Ren Yingying hadn¡¯t initially known Zhao Min¡¯s identity. However, after encountering various grandmasters from Prince Ruyang¡¯s manor, she had reported back to Ren Woxing, who deduced Zhao Min¡¯s identity.

    Seeing Song Qingshu nod, Ren Woxing was momentarily stunned. He nced at him with aplicated expression. ¡°You really are something. Not only are all the women around you peerless beauties, but each one of them is powerful enough to shake the world. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m old now, or I¡¯d be driven mad by your luck.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, you tter me. Someone as devoted as you would surely disdain a phnderer like me,¡± Song Qingshu replied, throwing in some ttery of his own. Given Ren Woxing¡¯s status, the fact that he had only one daughter, Ren Yingying, and no other wife after her mother¡¯s passing suggested he wasn¡¯t a womanizer.

    Ren Woxing, clearly pleased, burst intoughter. ¡°If Yingying¡¯s mother were still alive, she¡¯d never have agreed to let her marry a flirt like you.¡±

    Though Ren Woxing wasn¡¯t exactly devoted, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with Song Qingshu¡¯s behavior. As two cunning foxes, they shared an ambiguous smile.

    Later, Ren Woxing hosted a grand feast at the ckwood Cliff to wee Song Qingshu and hispanions. During the banquet, Ren Yingying blushed deeply and avoided meeting Song Qingshu¡¯s gaze. Whenever her eyesnded on Zhao Min, she quickly looked away.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, wondering what Zhao Min might have asked her earlier to make her act like this.

    After the feast, Ren Woxing summoned several skilled physicians from the sect to detoxify Zhao Min. However, he didn¡¯t hand over the antidote to Song Qingshu, fearing it might be tampered with, which could jeopardize his rule. Song Qingshu understood his concerns and didn¡¯t press the matter.

    After Zhao Min consumed the antidote, three sticks of incense passed. The physicians tested her blood but eventually shook their heads in unison. Zhao Min turned pale, and Song Qingshu¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    ¡°Try this,¡± Song Qingshu said, handing over a box of rouge he had found in Dongfang Muxue¡¯s quarters. The physicians initially dismissed it, but after examining it closely, their expressions turned to shock. ¡°This¡­ this is also an antidote for the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill!¡±

    Ren Woxing¡¯s gaze snapped to Song Qingshu. The only person who could have given him such an antidote was Dongfang Bubai. He couldn¡¯t help but feel he had underestimated the rtionship between the two. As someone unwilling to give Song Qingshu the antidote, yet knowing Dongfang Bubai had shared it, Ren Woxing¡¯s mind raced with possibilities.

    Recalling Dongfang Bubai¡¯s notorious penchant for male lovers, Ren Woxing¡¯s expression grew even more peculiar as he looked at Song Qingshu.

    Focused on whether Dongfang Muxue¡¯s antidote would work, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t notice Ren Woxing¡¯s gaze. If he had known he was beingpared to Yang Lianting, he might have been thoroughly disgusted.

    The physicians tested Zhao Min¡¯s blood again, but after a long while, they shook their heads once more. Zhao Min trembled with despair, but Song Qingshu gently patted her back tofort her. ¡°This oue was within our expectations. We¡¯ll think of another way. With our intelligence and resources, there¡¯s little in this world we can¡¯t achieve.¡±

    Thinking of the insects in her body, Zhao Min felt a surge of fear. However, hearing Song Qingshu¡¯sforting words, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Your shameless self-praise knows no bounds. I don¡¯t have a face as thick as yours.¡± Yet, beneath her smile, her brows furrowed in worry.

    Song Qingshu fell into deep thought. Bing Xue¡¯er had been tracking Murong Jingyue¡¯s whereabouts, and both the Murong family and Ren Woxing were bound to pursue someone who possessed the secrets of the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill. With the forces of Prince Ruyang¡¯s manor and the Golden Serpent Camp also in y, Murong Jingyue would be found no matter where he hid.

    Still, Song Qingshu knew he couldn¡¯t pin all his hopes on finding Murong Jingyue. After much deliberation, he realized the only others who might be able to resolve this poison were the Poison King and the future medical genius Cheng Lingsu.<hr>

    Two more chapters iing!

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 596: Returning to the Capital

    The day after the failed detoxification attempt, Song Qingshu bid farewell to Ren Woxing.

    Ren Woxing didn¡¯t understand why he was in such a hurry.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t exin that there were still a lot of matters waiting for him to handle in Yanjing, so he had no choice but to make up an excuse to brush it off.

    Zhao Min¡¯s injuries continued to be treated, so she had to travel with Song Qingshu. Although the journey was long and exhausting, her luxurious and exquisitely crafted carriage was more than capable of mitigating these hardships.

    As for Li Mochou, Song Qingshu left her behind at ckwood Cliff. Ren Woxing showed great courtesy and promised her an elder position. After all, once he purged Zhang Wuji¡¯s forces, those vacancies would need to be filled, and with the Red Fairy Li Mochou¡¯s martial arts skills and reputation in the martial world, she was more than qualified for the role.

    Initially, Li Mochou was reluctant, but she had once promised to repay Song Qingshu a favor. Song Qingshu originally wanted her to join the Pole Arms Division, but now that they had allied with the Sun Moon Holy Cult, she was the most suitable candidate toy the groundwork.

    Li Mochou finally agreed to Song Qingshu, though she repeatedly emphasized that the duration was limited to one year. After one year, she would leave without a trace and would no longer owe him anything. Song Qingshu agreed, as one year was sufficient for him to arrange enough personnel.

    Ren Woxing, apanied by Ren Yingying, warmly escorted the two down the mountain. Along the way, he repeatedly urged Song Qingshu toe back soon to marry Ren Yingying. Beside him, Ren Yingying¡¯s charming face darkenedpletely, looking as though she wished he would never return.

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What exactly is so important in Yanjing that you¡¯re willing to abandon such a beautifuldy just to rush there?¡± Zhao Min asked leisurely, sitting on the soft cushions inside her carriage. She looked at him with a half-smile. Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Zhao Min¡¯s intelligence was frighteningly high. If she noticed anything unusual, it would spell trouble.

    ¡°Should I take this to mean that the princess is jealous?¡± Song Qingshu deliberately joked to change the subject.

    Zhao Min¡¯s face flushed slightly, her attention sessfully diverted. ¡°Who would be jealous of you, you phnderer?¡±

    ¡°Then why was someone on the mountain so persistent in asking me how I managed to win Ren Yingying over?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s to make sure I won¡¯t fall for your tricks again!¡± Zhao Min huffed, but she soon realized their conversation seemed a bit too ambiguous, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re now the number one enemy that the Qing court would love to eliminate. Aren¡¯t you afraid of walking into a trap by going to Yanjing at this time?¡±

    ¡°With my martial arts, if I want to leave, no trap in this world can hold me,¡± Song Qingshu said proudly.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I know how capable you are. Look at how pleased you are with yourself,¡± Zhao Min quipped. She actually admired men with this kind of confidence, though she would never admit it aloud.

    ¡°But if someone deliberately tips off the Qing court, it might be another story,¡± Song Qingshu said, ncing at Zhao Min with a meaningful look.

    Zhao Min¡¯s cheeks grew hot. She knew he was referring to the Golden Serpent Camp¡¯s betrayalst time. With a hint of coquettishness, she replied, ¡°Oh,e on! That time, I just wanted to make sure you couldn¡¯t gain a foothold in the Central ins and would have no choice but toe to my side.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingshu smiled nomittally. After witnessing so many tricks from women, how could he so easily trust anything they said¡ªespecially from someone as beautiful as Zhao Min?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you were nning back then,¡± Zhao Min sighed. ¡°If I had known earlier that you harbored ambitions to conquer the world, I wouldn¡¯t have naively thought you¡¯d willinglye to me.¡±

    ¡°Now that you know my aspirations, will you advise your Great Khan to secretly guard against me when you return to Mongolia?¡± Song Qingshu asked solemnly. His position was still fragile, and being treated as Mongolia¡¯s top enemy was indeed not a good thing.

    Zhao Min smiled charmingly. ¡°You underestimate the magnanimity of Genghis Khan¡¯s descendants. If our Great Khan knew there was such a remarkable opponent like you, he would only be delighted. However, with your current strength, I doubt he would even see you as a worthy opponent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t offended.<em> ¡®Build high walls, stock up on grain, and dy proiming kingship¡¯ </em>was a golden rule for those vying for supremacy. Quietly amassing strength was the key to sess.

    Zhao Min hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t reveal your aspirations to anyone in Mongolia.¡±

    She understood clearly that she had only overheard these secrets because Song Qingshu had saved her life. The fact that he didn¡¯t give her any trouble afterward showed a sense of mercy. While she disapproved of such ¡®soft-heartedness,¡¯ it still left her feeling strangely moved. Since he treated her sincerely, she wasn¡¯t someone cold-hearted enough to repay kindness with harm.

    More importantly,pared to Mongolia, Song Qingshu¡¯s current power was like an ant to an elephant. There was no need to target him excessively.

    ¡°For me, the princess is even willing to sacrifice Mongolia¡¯s interests,¡± Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t such actions make you a ¡®Mongolian traitor¡¯?¡±

    Zhao Min was stunned for a moment. When she finally realized what he meant by ¡®Mongolian traitor,¡¯ she was both angry and exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re the traitor! Your whole family are traitors!¡±  ?¨¤

    ¡°I¡¯m not even Mongolian. How could I be a traitor?¡± Song Qingshu replied with a carefree smile.

    ¡°Then what if I make you my prince consort?¡± Zhao Min blurted out.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he was no stranger to matters of romance. He quickly calmed himself and instead asked with a teasing tone, ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhao Min couldn¡¯t withstand his heated gaze. She turned her head away unnaturally and chuckled, ¡°Of course not. The man I marry must be a hero, one who can govern the nation with wisdom and conquer it with martial prowess¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Song Qingshu smiled shyly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to figure out all my hidden talents. s, I¡¯m someone who usually keeps a low profile.¡±

    Zhao Min was momentarily stunned before bursting intoughter, her body trembling with amusement. ¡°You are always so unserious.¡±

    After theughter subsided, the atmosphere inside the carriage turned peculiar. After a long pause, Zhao Min sighed softly and said, ¡°Those qualities are secondary. What matters most is that the man loves only me for his entire life¡­¡±

    Zhao Min knew that if she wanted to bait Song Qingshu, she shouldn¡¯t say such words. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, she couldn¡¯t help but open her heart.

    Song Qingshu was momentarily stunned and sighed faintly, ¡°That condition is indeed a little harsh¡­¡±

    Just as Zhao Min was about to tease him, Song Qingshu suddenly changed his tone and said confidently, ¡°But I believe in my charm. I¡¯m sure I can make you lower those standards.¡±

    ¡°Go die!¡± Zhao Min¡¯s face flushed red. Unable to stand his narcissism, she spat at him yfully.

    In the days that followed, Song Qingshu began treating Zhao Min¡¯s injuries. In the moments of downtime, the two would chat. Both tacitly avoided discussing feelings and instead talked about everything under the sun.

    Song Qingshu was amazed by Zhao Min¡¯s profound knowledge, and Zhao Min was often left speechless by Song Qingshu¡¯s wild ideas.

    With the Nine Yin Scripture and the Divine Brilliance Scripture, two powerful healing techniques, Song Qingshu¡¯s efforts produced exceptional results. In just a few days, from ckwood Cliff to the outskirts of Yanjing, Zhao Min¡¯s severe internal injuries had mostly healed.

    After spending these days together, exchanging thoughts and being in constantpany, both Zhao Min and Song Qingshu sensed that their rtionship had subtly changed. Yet, when they tried to pinpoint what had changed, neither could quite exin it.

    ¡°Are you really not nning to enter Yanjing City?¡± Song Qingshu confirmed once again.

    ¡°With my current martial arts being no match for yours and my injuries not fully healed, if someone like me were discovered by Kangxi, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape,¡± Zhao Min said pitifully.

    ¡°I can protect you,¡± Song Qingshu thought to himself.<em> ¡®After all, I¡¯m Kangxi now¡ªwhether to catch you or not is entirely up to me.¡¯</em>

    ¡°I saw you sigh with relief just now. You clearly don¡¯t want me to enter the city, yet you¡¯re acting so convincing.¡± Zhao Min pouted and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it. Seeing as you¡¯ve kept mepany these past days, I¡¯ll be generous and let it slide.¡±

    Song Qingshu looked frustrated. ¡°What do you mean ¡®kept youpany¡¯? I exhausted my internal energy to heal you, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness,¡± Zhao Min said with a sweet smile. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been away for too long. If I don¡¯t return soon, my family will start to worry. And besides, I¡¯ve been poisoned¡ªsurely I can¡¯t rely entirely on you to find the antidote?¡±

    Seeing her smiling face but noticing the flicker of coldness in her eyes, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but silently mourn for Murong Jingyue: Of all people to provoke, you chose Zhao Min? Who is she? She¡¯s the woman who once brought down half the martial world with a mere wave of her hand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. There¡¯s still time before the Dragon Boat Festival next year. With Prince Ruyang¡¯s mansion, the Golden Serpent Camp, and the Sun Moon Holy Cult searching together, even if Murong Jingyue hides to the ends of the earth, he won¡¯t escape,¡± Song Qingshu said as he stepped off the carriage and cupped his hands to Zhao Min. ¡°Until we meet again.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention Poison King or Cheng Lingsu to her. After all, he wasn¡¯t certain that those two could cure the Three Corpse Brain Holy Pill. Giving someone hope only to dash it was the cruelest thing one could do.

    ¡°Until we meet again,¡± Zhao Min replied softly. She kept the carriage curtain raised, watching Song Qingshu disappear beyond the city gates. Suddenly, her expression turned cold. ¡°Pass down my orders. Have our spies in Yanjing monitor him closely. I want to know who he meets and what he does next.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the driver answered respectfully. He quickly wrote her orders in codednguage, tied the message to a pigeon¡¯s leg, and was about to release it when Zhao Min called out, ¡°Wait!¡±

    Zhao Min hesitated for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Forget it. Withdraw the order.¡± She returned to the carriage without another word.

    The driver stared at the still-swaying curtain in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Song Qingshu walked along the bustling streets of Yanjing City. To avoid being recognized, he once again wore his silver mask. Looking at the familiar streets, he felt a strange mix of emotions. Despite having control over this majestic city, he couldn¡¯t openly appear here, a fact that struck him as deeply ironic.

    Once certain that no one was following him, Song Qingshu twisted and turned through several alleyways until he reached thergest pleasure house in the city.

    It waste morning, not yet time for the pleasure house to open for business. However, Song Qingshu had no intention of entering through the main entrance. He circled to a small alley in the back, and, seeing no one around, he leaped lightly andnded by the window of an elegant private room on the upper floor.

    Just as he climbed through the window, a dazzling golden light suddenly shed before his eyes.<hr>

    This is 9/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 597: A Name of Beauty

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he swiftly caught a strange golden centipede hook between his fingers. Before he could say anything, a flurry of fine cow-hair needles shot toward him like a storm.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s hair stood on end. He knew that such thin needles were specialized weapons capable of prating True Qi defenses. Not daring to take them head-on, he immediately summoned all his strength and shifted sideways by a few feet, narrowly avoiding the deadly barrage.

    The attacker was clearly shocked that someone could evade her concealed weapons at such close range, causing her to momentarily lose focus.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Song Qingshu removed the mask from his face and said, ¡°Stop! It¡¯s me.¡±

    The woman before him had enchanting phoenix-like eyes and delicately arched brows. Herplexion was as smooth and pale as jade, glowing with a soft luster. Her long hair fell gracefully over her shoulders, framing a face of rare beauty. However, the most striking features were her soft, baster hands and the ten sharp fingernails painted with pink balsam, a stark and alluring contrast. (G: Balsam is a fragrant, oily, resinous substance thates from nts.)

    This woman was none other than He Tieshou of the Five Poisons Cult. Back when he defeated her at the Golden Serpent Camp, Song Qingshu had secretly approached her, promising to help her be the sect leader of the Five Poisons Cult. He instructed her to wait in Yanjing City. After some hesitation, He Tieshou agreed and had been lying low ever since.

    ¡°What kind of concealed weapon is that? It¡¯s terrifying!¡± Song Qingshu asked with lingering fear as he nced at the nearby wall, now riddled with holes where the cow-hair needles had struck. The corrosive poison had turned the surrounding area ck, making him shiver.

    ¡°This weapon is called Innuendo,¡± He Tieshou said apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was you. But I must admit, the fact that you managed to dodge it is truly impressive.¡±

    Song Qingshuughed heartily while wiping cold sweat from his brow. ¡°I¡¯ve always been lucky to escape death¡­¡± He Tieshou finally recovered herposure, but her expression quickly turned angry. ¡°You told me to wait for you in Yanjing City, but months passed, and I never saw you. If you hadn¡¯t shown up soon, I would¡¯ve left.¡±

    Song Qingshu gave her an embarrassed smile. ¡°Something came up along the way, and I was dyed.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let that slide for now. But why did you make me wait in a brothel? Do you think all Miao women like me belong in such filthy ces?¡± He Tieshou smiled charmingly, but her voice carried a sharp chill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Song Qingshu quickly exined. ¡°I had you wait here so you could observe how brothels operate on a day-to-day basis.¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to observe that?¡± she asked irritably. Although He Tieshou exuded a seductive air, she found it unbearable to hear the licentious sounds echoing from nearby rooms every night. She assumed Song Qingshu had arranged this intentionally to humiliate her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise to help you be the leader of the Five Poisons Cult?¡± Song Qingshu said solemnly. ¡°But there¡¯s no such thing as a free meal in this world. You need to give something in return.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He Tieshouughed coquettishly. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re interested in my body? But that can¡¯t be right. You¡¯ve already tasted it once before. Are you still craving more?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Having spent much of his recent time with reserved Han women, Song Qingshu was caught off guard by He Tieshou¡¯s boldness. Flustered, he quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Miss He. I just need you to do something for me.¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to this brothel?¡± He Tieshou asked, seemingly catching on.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Song Qingshu nodded. ¡°Brothels are ces where people of all kinds gather, making them perfect for acquiring unexpected information. I n to establish a brothel-based intelligencework across various nations. Of all the women I know, you¡¯re the best suited for this task.¡±  ?

    ¡°Han women wouldn¡¯t want to show their faces in a brothel, so you naturally chose a lowly Miao woman like me,¡± He Tieshou sneered. ¡°But how can I be sure that you¡¯ll keep your promise after I help you? Frankly, I¡¯m not even sure you have the capability.¡±

    ¡°Bing the leader of the Five Poisons Cult is hardly difficult,¡± Song Qingshu said with a confident smile. ¡°You know about my rtionship with Dongfang Bubai, and you must have heard about my recent alliance with Ren Yingying. Do you still doubt my ability to help you?¡±

    He Tieshou fell silent. She had indeed heard the news of the alliance between the Golden Serpent Camp and the Sun Moon Holy Cult. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say you do have the ability. How can I trust that you¡¯ll keep your word? After all, you have a pretty cozy rtionship with that fox, Lan Fenghuang.¡±

    ¡°Put yourself in my shoes,¡± Song Qingshu said, chuckling. ¡°Once you control a vast intelligencework, do you think I¡¯d dare break my promise to you? As for Lan Fenghuang, you don¡¯t need to worry. If needed, I¡¯ll help her establish a new sect. I even have a name in mind: the Five Immortals Sect.¡±

    ¡°The Five Poisons Cult and the Five Immortals Sect?¡± He Tieshou¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve convinced me. I might not get along with that fox, Lan Fenghuang, but if you betray her, I wouldn¡¯t dare trust you either. Very well, I¡¯ll agree to your proposal.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll provide all the funds you need. As for the details¡­ I have something to handle in the next few days, so I¡¯ll return to discuss this further with you,¡± Song Qingshu said, clearly excited.

    The intelligencework established earlier by Sang Feihong¡¯s Five Lakes Sect was effective, but it had limitations due to their identity. While thework excelled at gathering information about the martial world, it struggled with the affairs of court officials and nobility. High-end brothels, which attracted wealthy and powerful figures, were perfect for obtaining this kind of intelligence.

    Thebination of these twoworks would form aplementary system. However, when he thought about the funds required to maintain them, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. With money needed everywhere, it seemed he would soon have to pursue either King Chuang¡¯s treasure or the riches of Mount Deer Cauldron.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll carefully observe how this brothel operates over the next few days.¡± Having failed to secure her position as sect leader, He Tieshou had spent the past few years like a dog without a home. She wasn¡¯t about to miss this chance to turn her fortunes around. Building a powerful intelligencework would naturallye with immense rewards.

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing. He Tieshou is far too well-known and unpleasant a name for you to continue using. It¡¯ll hinder your future work. You need a new name,¡± Song Qingshu said as he turned to leave. ¡°Hmm, since you¡¯ll be running a brothel, how about He Qing?¡±

    He Tieshou immediately frowned. ¡°He Qing? That name is awful. I refuse.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t sound very nice,¡± Song Qingshu said after a moment of thought. ¡°Then let¡¯s go with He Qing. It¡¯s said to be the name of a peerless beauty. Surely you can¡¯t dislike it.¡±

    ¡°He Qing?¡± A sh of light danced in He Tieshou¡¯s long, enchanting eyes as she burst intoughter. ¡°I like it.¡±

    (G: The (Çà q¨©ng) in the first He Qing means green or blue or greenish ck, while the second (Çç q¨ªng) means clear or fine weather.)<hr>

    This is 10/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 598: Reunion

    After parting ways with He Tieshou¡ªnow known as He Qing¡ªSong Qingshu made his way toward his former residence. Along the way, Song Qingshu pondered over financial issues. Although the Golden Serpent Camp had gained substantial wealth when they captured the prefectural city, the daily expenditure for the camp¡¯s tens of thousands of soldiers was astronomical. The funds and supplies seized from the government could only sustain them for a year.

    Establishing an intelligencework was also a costly endeavor. The startup funds for Sang Feihong¡¯s Five Lakes Sect initially came from bribes Song Qingshu had collected during his tenure as an official in the Qing court. However, after Song Qingshu assassinated Kangxi, that source of ie was cut off. As the Five Lakes Sect¡¯s intelligencework expanded, Song Qingshu¡¯s personal savings could no longer support it. Ultimately, he turned his attention to the illicit wealth embezzled by Wei Xiaobao.

    In the original story, Wei Xiaobao embezzled over three million taels of silver. Although he had passed away prematurely in this version, leaving him with less time to amass wealth, there were still close to one million taels hidden away. Wei Xiaobao guarded this secret closely; not even Kangxi or his wife, Shuang¡¯er, were fully aware of it.

    After Wei Xiaobao¡¯s death, the Tong family sought revenge, and the chaos caused by Divine Dragon Ind further disrupted the Wei household. Shuang¡¯er, nominally the mistress of the Wei estate, relocated to the Medicine King Manor at Dongting Lake, leaving the viscount¡¯s mansion under Song Qingshu¡¯s covert control. Naturally, Song Qingshu appropriated Wei Xiaobao¡¯s secret treasure. He felt no guilt about it, reasoning that the funds Wei Xiaobao embezzled were ultimately the fruits of corrupt officials exploiting the people. Using this money to drive out the Manchus could be seen as benefiting themon folk.

    For the past two years, the Five Lakes Sect had relied on this embezzled wealth for its operational funds. However, this money was only enough to sustain a single intelligencework. Additional funds were needed for He Qing¡¯s brothel intelligencework.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s current n was to temporarily use funds from Kangxi¡¯s imperial treasury to kick-start the project. However, relying on the treasury was a risky and unsustainable solution. He needed to find other ways to secure funding quickly.

    Naturally, this led Song Qingshu to recall the famous treasures mentioned in Jin Yong¡¯s universe. The treasure of Emperor Liang Yuan was located in Jingzhou, while the treasure of the Gaochang Kingdom was nothing more than a myth. The treasure of the Daguang Workshop had already been taken by Yuan Chengzhi, leaving only the treasure of the rebel king and the Qing Dynasty¡¯s dragon vein treasure.

    <em>¡®I wonder how that eunuch from the Sunflower Manual is faring after absorbing the dragon Qi¡­¡¯ </em>

    Strangely, ever since the Sunflower Eunuch began absorbing the Qing Dynasty¡¯s dragon vein Qi, the Qing Empire¡¯s fortunes seemed to have dimmed. Once thriving and powerful, even rivaling the Mongols, the Qing now appeared riddled with hidden crises beneath its strong facade. <em>¡®Could the legend of dragon veins actually be true?¡¯</em> Song Qingshu shuddered at the thought. Unless absolutely necessary, he preferred to avoid Luding Mountain. Who knew what kind of monstrous creature the Sunflower Ancestor might have be after absorbing so much dragon Qi?

    With his sights set on the rebel king¡¯s treasure, Song Qingshu began to strategize. Both Bing Xue¡¯er and Nan Lan¡¯s phoenix hairpin could lead him to the treasure. The challenge now was figuring out how to transport it from beyond the Great Wall without drawing attention.

    Lost in thought, Song Qingshu eventually arrived at his former residence in the capital. The que that once read ¡°Song Mansion¡± had been reced with ¡°Tian Mansion.¡± He paused for a moment, momentarily overwhelmed. After assassinating Kangxi, the Qing court naturally sought to erase all traces of him. However, under Kangxi¡¯s secret protection, Tian Guinong and Nan Lan had escaped further retribution. Still, the que of ¡°Song Mansion¡± could no longer be openly disyed.

    <em>¡®I wonder if Bing Xue¡¯er has beenfortable living here¡­¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu mused. During the Golden Serpent Assembly, Bing Xue¡¯er had avoided meeting the other women in Song Qingshu¡¯s life and quietly brought Miao Run to the capital to find Nan Lan. By now, she should have arrived.

    Just as Song Qingshu was about to enter the gate, he heard the faint sound of a young girl crying, apanied by a woman¡¯s scolding voice. He froze for a moment, quickly recognizing the voices. The young girl was Miao Run, and the mature woman was Nan Lan.

    ¡°It seems Nan Lan is disciplining her daughter. It might be awkward to walk in now¡­¡± Song Qingshu hesitated for a moment before deciding not to enter through the main gate. Instead, he leaped over the courtyard wall,nding in a lush tree within the yard. His curiosity was piqued¡ªwhat could Miao Run have done to anger Nan Lan so?

    In the courtyard, a delicate young girl with rosy cheeks ran frantically, chased by an elegant woman wielding a feather duster. The girl was none other than Miao Run. As she ran, she cried out, ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯m going to marry Brother Qingshu! He¡¯s a great hero who stands tall and proud!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned strange. He hadn¡¯t expected even little Run to be smitten with him.

    The elegant woman chasing her, clearly out of breath, finally stopped, her ample chest rising and falling like waves. Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s deration, she grew even more anxious. ¡°Absolutely not! You can marry anyone but him!¡±

    The woman was none other than Nan Lan, whom Song Qingshu hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Perhaps due to the exertion, a light sheen of sweat dotted her temples, and her fair skin glowed with a faint blush.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Miao Run demanded, her frustration evident.

    Faced with her daughter¡¯s question, Nan Lan¡¯s breath hitched, and she silently cursed her predicament.<em></em>

    <em>¡®My dear daughter, how can I tell you that your heroic Brother Qingshu is actually a devil who¡­¡¯ </em>

    Recalling the times she had been hum!liated by Song Qingshu, Nan Lan¡¯s legs nearly gave out beneath her. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Because I said so!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you want to marry Brother Qingshu yourself?¡± Miao Run suddenly ced her hands on her hips, ring angrily at her mother.

    Nan Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly nced around to ensure no one had overheard, then sighed in relief. At the same time, she grew angry and red at her daughter. ¡°How dare you speak such nonsense!¡± ?

    ¡°It¡¯s because you won¡¯t tell me the reason. I hate you so much.¡± Miao Run started to cry, wiping her tears and ran into the inner room, leaving Nan Lan alone.

    Thinking of her daughter¡¯s angry eyes, Nan Lan felt a pain in her heart and subconsciously bent down to cover her chest.

    ¡°Madame, are you feeling ufortable somewhere? How about I help you rub it?¡±

    A familiar voice suddenly came to her ears. Nan Lan turned around and found that the man she dreamed of every night had now appeared in front of her.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Nan Lan subconsciously took a step back, but her foot was tripped by the stone bench on the ground, and she fell towards the ground involuntarily.

    ¡°Madame, please be careful when you walk.¡± Song Qingshu stretched out his arms around her round waist and took her in his embrace.

    The familiar smell of Song Qingshu made Nan Lan love and hate at the same time. For a moment, she felt mixed emotions and even forgot to resist. However, she suddenly remembered that things were different now and her daughter was still here. She pushed him and said, ¡°Let me go, Run is still nearby.¡±

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t let go of her at all, but stretched out his hand to grab one of her supple mound and give it a good squeeze, ¡°Did you feel ufortable here just now?¡±

    ¡°No~¡±

    Nan Lan¡¯s b0dy softened all of a sudden. She felt that her b0dy seemed to bepletely unable to refuse him. She tried to raise her remaining rationality and m0aned, ¡°Please, at least not here¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu originally just wanted to tease her, but he never expected that her b0dy was so sensitive.

    Looking at the beautiful woman in his arms, her teary eyes, her slightly opened rosy lips, and the orchid scent of her breath, Song Qingshu¡¯s heart suddenly became agitated. He picked Nan Lan up by the waist and walked quickly to the room next door.

    Miao Run, who was hiding behind a window not far away, looked at the two people¡¯s disappearing backs, her lips were almost bitten to bleed, she was trembling all over, and she couldn¡¯t stop the anger in her heart: <em>¡®No wonder my mother didn¡¯t allow me to be with Brother Qingshu, it turns out that she and him¡­¡¯</em>

    Not long after, the girl became excited again: <em>¡®It turns out that Brother Qingshu likes mature w0men, hum, in a few years, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯tpare with my mother!¡¯</em>

    With Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts, he naturally knew that Miao Run was hiding aside just now. The reason why he deliberately showed such an intimate act with Nan Lan was to cut off the girl¡¯s thoughts early on, and give her a reason to change her thoughts.

    Although he was romantic, he was not a per*verted fre*ak.

    Miao Run was just a little g!rl now. It was normal for her to have strange feelings for him because he had saved her, but she was still too young and did not have the capacity to make a sound judgment.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her inexperience, so he simply made a ruthless move to cut off the girl¡¯s feelings.

    It¡¯s a pity that even if Song Qingshu understood women¡¯s minds, he couldn¡¯t figure out the inner workings of a little g!rl¡­

    At first, Song Qingshu only nned to pretend, but then couldn¡¯t resist Nan Lan¡¯s tantalizing expressions. Feeling the soft b0dy of the w0man in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help it, and decided to make thighs real.

    ¡°Ahng~¡±

    Not wasting any more time, he directly plunged his dragon deep inside her dripping wet cave.

    ¡°Mhhng~ Wha¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nan Lan felt Song Qingshu¡¯s b0dy suddenly stiffen during the act, and couldn¡¯t help asking shyly.

    How could Song Qingshu¡¯s b0dy not be stiff, because he noticed a soft footstep carefully walking to the window. The person seemed very hesitant, but in the end they stretched out their slender fingers and touched the tip of their tongue, and gently poked a hole in the window paper.

    From the sound of breathing, the person outside obviously didn¡¯t know martial arts, but her footsteps were much lighter than those of ordinary people.

    Song Qingshu reacted immediately.

    The person was a young g!rl, and the only young g!rl in the yard was Miao Run!

    Song Qingshu was embarrassed now.

    With her daughter watching outside, he had no nerve to continue bullying Nan Lan. But now he was halfway through bullying her. If he gave up and Nan Lan found out something was wrong, how would it end?

    Just as he was at a loss, Nan Lan twisted her wa!st and tenderly and shyly invited him to continue.

    ¡°To hell then!¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes glowed with a crimson light, as he made up his mind and simply pretended that he hadn¡¯t noticed Miao Run at all.

    And so, three heavy breathing sounds suddenly sounded inside and outside the house.

    Nan Lan soon realized that the man 0n her seemed to be more exc!ted than usual. She thought it was because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    If only she knew the truth¡­<hr>

    Patreon Boost FSM release.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 600: The Mysterious Assassin

    The two eventually dressed up. Apart from the faint rosy glow on Nan Lan¡¯s cheeks, she looked asposed as ever.

    Song Qingshu, however, was reluctantly pushed and pleaded with until he was sent outside, where he was instructed to act as if he had just arrived in the capital.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. He thought to himself, <em>¡®Your daughter already knows about us; why bother pretending?¡¯</em> Still, unable to resist Nan Lan¡¯s soft-spoken requests, he ultimately agreed to y along with her charade.

    When Song Qingshu knocked on the door, Nan Lan deliberately refrained from answering, instead calling her daughter to open it. However, Miao Run, still sulking, ignored her mother entirely. Left with no other choice, Nan Lan had to open the door herself.

    Upon seeing Song Qingshu, she exaggerated her tone, loudly saying, ¡°Young Master Song, you¡¯re back! Run,e out and see who¡¯s here!¡±

    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Miao Run¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. Yet, being clever since childhood, she quickly caught on and muttered to herself, <em>¡®How shameless. They¡¯re teaming up to fool me, thinking I¡¯m too young to understand.¡¯ </em>

    A sly smile crossed her face as she decided to y along, intending to see how far these two would take their act.

    What she didn¡¯t know, however, was that Song Qingshu was already aware she had been peaking on them.

    Song Qingshu followed Nan Lan into the house, his expression bemused. His eyes lit up when he noticed a shy and delicate young girl standing at the stairs not far away. Her features were exquisitely beautiful, like a radiant pearl or polished jade, exuding a schrly elegance between her brows. Though she was still young, it was clear she would grow into a stunning beauty. Song Qingshu marveled inwardly,<em> ¡®Truly worthy of being one of the fourteen heroines in Jin Yong¡¯s works. Not only did she inherit her mother¡¯s beauty, but she seems poised to surpass it.¡¯ </em>

    ¡°Young Run¡­¡± Song Qingshu started, but his words faltered. Knowing full well she had witnessed everything earlier, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to interact with her as naturally as before.

    ¡°Brother Qingshu~¡± came a silveryugh as Miao Run, trailing a faint fragrance, dashed toward Song Qingshu.

    Startled, Song Qingshu¡¯s arms instinctively opened. This scene was uncannily simr to how she used to run into his embrace whenever he returned in the past.

    Just as she neared him, however, Miao Run blushed and abruptly stopped a few feet away. She said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Qingshu, why did it take you so long to visit Lan¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy¡­¡± Song Qingshu replied awkwardly, discreetly retracting his arms.

    Nan Lan, standing nearby, red at her daughter. ¡°Mind your manners. How can you call him ¡®Brother Qingshu¡¯? You should address him as ¡®Uncle Song.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I refuse!¡± Miao Run huffed, turning her head defiantly. ¡°He promised to be my brother. Isn¡¯t that right, Brother Qingshu?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s right,¡± Song Qingshu replied, a yful smile forming as he observed the young girl. Her demeanor suggested she had no intention of exposing the truth. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, <em>¡®Women are natural-born deceivers. The more beautiful they are, the better they lie. To think Miao Run, at her age, already has such acting talent.¡¯ </em>

    The situation grew more amusing. One mother-daughter pair, each thinking the other was unaware, and him caught in between. Should he act as if he didn¡¯t know Miao Run knew? Or pretend otherwise?

    After a moment of hesitation, Song Qingshu decided to feign ignorance of Miao Run¡¯s knowledge.

    What followed was an awkward and tense dinner. Afraid his acting might falter, Song Qingshu excused himself after eating, iming he had urgent matters to attend to.

    As he stepped outside, his gazended on the distant Forbidden City. His eyes narrowed in focus¡ªit was finally nighttime.

    Though meeting He Qing or indulging in a tryst with Nan Lan were tempting options, his true purpose ining north was to meet Dongfang Muxue. Entering the city during the day would have drawn too much attention, given his martial arts skills. To avoid unnecessaryplications, he had waited for nightfall.

    The Forbidden City was as familiar to Song Qingshu as his own backyard. Carefully avoiding areas heavily guarded by imperial troops, he easily leapt over several obstacles and entered the inner city. To stay cautious, however, he donned a silver mask.

    He paused outside Pce of Heavenly Tranquility, debating his next move. <em>¡®I wonder which pce Dongfang Muxue is resting in tonight¡­¡¯ </em>

    This was one of the reasons why assassinating emperors throughout history was so difficult. Getting past the outer defenses was a monumental task in itself. Even for top martial artists, breaching the inner pce was nearly impossible without encountering the elite imperial guards. And even if one managed to break through bothyers of defense, another dilemma awaited: locating the emperor within the vast expanse of the pce grounds.

    Although Pce of Heavenly Tranquility was the emperor¡¯s sleeping quarters, the multitude of concubines and chambers made it highly likely for the emperor to spend nights elsewhere. Without insider knowledge, even the most skilled intruders risked exposure and a swift demise under the guards¡¯ relentless assault.

    The Red Flower Society hade close to seeding in an assassination attempt once, but only because Prince Bao, a figure of unparalleled authority, had secretly aided them by leaking Kangxi¡¯s whereabouts through pce informants.

    After some hesitation, Song Qingshu decided to investigate Pce of Heavenly Tranquility first. As the emperor¡¯s designated sleeping quarters, it was theoretically the most likely ce for Dongfang Muxue to be resting, considering the impracticality of a woman staying in the concubines¡¯ quarters.

    The open square in front of Pce of Heavenly Tranquility spanned dozens of feet with no cover in sight. Most experts would find it impossible to cross undetected. But this posed no challenge for Song Qingshu. Activating his full Qinggong, he moved like a wisp of smoke. The patrolling guards only felt a faint breeze,pletely unaware of his presence.

    Once inside the pce, disappointment hit Song Qingshu. He could not sense Dongfang Muxue¡¯s presence. It seemed she wasn¡¯t staying here tonight.

    Just as he prepared to leave, he froze. Apart from the eunuchs and pce maids in the side halls, another peculiar presence lingered within the pce. This individual¡¯s breathing was subtle yet steady, clearly marking them as a martial arts expert. What shocked Song Qingshu even more was the location of this person¡ªthey were lying on the dragon bed.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression darkened.<em></em>

    <em>¡®Who is this? How dare they sleep on the dragon bed? Could it be a lover Dongfang Muxue secretly brought here?¡¯</em>

    Soon he dismissed this possibility. Judging by the aura, it seemed the person was a woman.

    ¡°Could it be one of the imperial concubines?¡± Song Qingshu quickly rejected the thought. After all, which concubine in the pce would know martial arts?

    <em>¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll see who you are!¡¯</em> Song Qingshu stealthily moved closer to the dragon bed. Just as he was about to use his Dragon Capture Technique to pull the person out, a piercing cry suddenly came from outside:

    ¡°Assassins!¡±

    ¡°Assassins?¡± Song Qingshu was momentarily stunned. Suddenly, a rain of ck needles shot out from the dragon bed.

    Fortunately, having been attacked once before by He Qing¡¯s Concealed Shadow Needle, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t panic this time. With a quick movement, he dodged several feet to the side.

    ¡°ck Blood God Needles?¡± Song Qingshu was startled.

    ¡°Huh?¡± A crisp female voice came from nearby, surprised that he recognized her weapon. However, wary of the Qinggong he disyed while evading, the opponent didn¡¯t hesitate and immediatelyunched a fierce attack, her strikes ruthless and deadly.

    But Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts were now extraordinarily formidable. He casually took a step back, causing all her attacks to miss. Realizing her strike had failed, the woman was shocked and quickly retreated several feet.

    Song Qingshu didn¡¯t press the attack. Instead, he smiled and observed the young woman before him. Her skin was fair, her face charming and lovely¡ªit was none other than Qu Feiyan. She was now dressed in an imperial yellow robe, clearly impersonating the emperor.

    ¡°Who are you, and how do you recognize the ck Blood God Needles?¡± Qu Feiyan had initially intended to call for the guards, but sensing no hostility from him, she hesitated for a moment before asking directly.

    ¡°Has it been so long that you can¡¯t even recognize my voice?¡± Song Qingshu removed his mask, smiling at the girl before him.

    ¡°Brother Song!¡± Qu Feiyan¡¯s guarded expression first turned to doubt, then to delight as she threw herself into his arms.

    Holding Qu Feiyan¡¯s lively and youthful body, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but scold her slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know when you arrived in the Forbidden City? I kept thinking you were still at the Five Poisons Cult.¡±

    ¡°It was Master who told me not to inform you.¡± Qu Feiyan giggled. She looked up, circled around Song Qingshu, and marveled, ¡°Brother Song, it¡¯s been so long, and you seem to have be even more charming!¡±

    ¡°When did your tongue be so sweet?¡± Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°My tongue has always been sweet. Don¡¯t believe me? Try it,¡± Qu Feiyan teased, leaning in with her moist, alluring lips.

    Seeing her delicate, tempting red lips, Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still as mischievous as ever.¡± He leaned down and gave her a quick k!ss, deliberately showing a dazed expression. ¡°Indeed, sweet and delicious.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Brother Song, you¡¯re so bad! You didn¡¯t even try to be convincing.¡± Qu Feiyan pouted, clearly dissatisfied.

    Just as Song Qingshu was about to speak, his expression changed. He quickly shielded Qu Feiyan behind him. At that moment, countless caltrops and arrows shot through the window, sealing off every possible escape route.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s robe billowed without wind, and in an instant, it expanded fully. The iing projectiles seemed to strike an invisible wall a foot away from the two of them, halting in midair.

    With a cold snort, Song Qingshu unleashed his internal energy, sending the projectiles flying back. Screams erupted from outside.

    However, Song Qingshu didn¡¯t rx in the slightest. He stared intently at the window.

    Suddenly, all the windows shattered, and over a dozen ck-d men charged in, their expressions murderous.<hr>

    This is 12/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth. This also marks 600 chapters of FSM.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 599: A Motherâ€™s Worries

    No one knew how much time had passed before the room finally quieted down.

    Song Qingshu held Nan Lan¡¯s trembling b0dy, feeling a pang of self-reproach for his recklessness. His mind reyed the fleeting glimpse he caught earlier through the broken window: Miao Run, her usually pale nape flushed red, clutching her legs together as she hurriedly stumbled away in a half-run.

    ¡°You always bully me the moment youe back.¡± Nan Lan rested her face against Song Qingshu¡¯s chest and sighed softly. She had thought that seeing this man again would fill her with hatred and fear, but she never expected that when he held her, she would feel no aversion. Instead, a faint sense of anticipation arose within her.

    ¡°You seem bolder than before. Tell me, is Tian Guinong not home?¡± Song Qingshu teased, twirling the hair near her temple.

    Nan Lan blushed and murmured softly, ¡°He¡­ he left the capital a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Left the capital?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s brows furrowed, and his tone turned cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. He¡¯s not betraying you¡ªhe just had something to attend to,¡± Nan Lan exined hastily. Although Tian Guinong was no longer a whole man, he was still her husband. Compared to Miao Renfeng, her rtionship with Tian Guinong was closer to true love, so she instinctively sought to defend him.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s he up to?¡± Song Qingshu asked, intrigued.

    Nan Lan hesitated before exining haltingly, ¡°Guinong had been waiting in the capital for news from you, but as time passed without any instructions, he grew increasingly restless¡­ After his injury, his mindset has changed a lot. During your absence, he kept dwelling on the mention of the Evil Exterminating Sword Manual you once brought up. Recently, he heard rumors from Fuzhou and couldn¡¯t restrain himself any longer, so he set off for Fuzhou.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t me Guinong. Bing a cripple has been devastating for him. He¡¯s obsessed with mastering supreme martial arts and making a name for himself¡­¡± Nan Lan pleaded softly, worried that Song Qingshu would punish Tian Guinong for acting without permission. The upheaval back in Shengjing had taught her how precarious her current life was. She understood that their peaceful, secluded existence was entirely due to Song Qingshu¡¯s mercy¡ªand he could take it away at any moment.

    ¡°Why are you so afraid of me?¡± Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not so heartless. After all, I¡¯ve enjoyed his w!fe¡¯spany countless times. How could I bear to make things difficult for him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awful~¡± Despite his shameless remark, Nan Lan found herself unable to muster any anger.

    ¡°By the way, was Run brought to the capital by Bing Xue¡¯er? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡± Song Qingshu asked, recalling how he had sensed only Nan Lan and Miao Run in the residence when probing with his inner energy earlier. He initially assumed Bing Xue¡¯er had gone out but found it odd that she hadn¡¯t returned even after such a long time.

    ¡°Bing Xue¡¯er?¡± Nan Lan was momentarily puzzled before realization dawned. ¡°Oh, you mean Lady Hu. She left some time ago as well.¡±

    ¡°She left? Why?¡± Song Qingshu frowned. They had agreed to meet in the capital.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. Oh, wait, she left a letter for you.¡± Nan Lan, suddenly remembering, hastily wrapped herself in a brocade quilt, retrieved a letter from the dressing table, and handed it to Song Qingshu.

    After reading the letter, Song Qingshu smiled bitterly.

    It turned out that during her stay in the capital, Bing Xue¡¯er had grown weary of waiting for him. Watching Nan Lan and her daughter share joyous moments day after day, she began to miss her own son terribly. Moreover, Tian Guinong and Nan Lan¡¯s rtionship didn¡¯t escape her notice, further deepening her unease. She ultimately decided to leave without notice to visit Hu Fei at the Medicine King¡¯s Manor by Dongting Lake.

    ¡°I wonder what expression she¡¯d have if she learned about my rtionship with Nan Lan,¡± Song Qingshu mused, his smile fading as thoughts of Bing Xue¡¯er¡¯s destination reminded him of Shuang¡¯er.

    Back then, when he was poisoned by the Leopard Embryo Tendon Severing Pill, he had sent Shuang¡¯er to the Medicine King¡¯s Manor to seek an antidote. After taking control of the Mystic Dragon Cult and curing himself, he had sent people to bring her back, only to learn that Shuang¡¯er, upon hearing he was safe, had left the manor and disappeared without a trace.

    <em>¡®Where could Shuang¡¯er have gone?¡¯ </em>Song Qingshu felt a wave of irritation, suspecting she was intentionally avoiding him.

    Meanwhile, Nan Lan couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her daughter. She feared that Run, upset, might have run out alone. In such an unfamiliar city, the thought of her being abducted was terrifying.

    Hearing her concerns, Song Qingshu burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Little Run is in her room.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Nan Lan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Qingshu quickly improvised, ¡°My martial arts are advanced. I can sense her presence.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Nan Lan nodded, then her face clouded with worry. ¡°You saw it yourself earlier¡ªmy daughter thinks you¡¯re a great hero. She¡¯s set on marrying you. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still young. Once she grows up, she won¡¯t fancy an old man like me,¡± Song Qingshu thought to himself, amused. ¡°After seeing what I just did to you, it¡¯d be a miracle if she still wanted to marry me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m serious.¡± Nan Lan red at him.

    Song Qingshu was young and handsome, and even yearster, he would be in his prime. The idea of him being an ¡°old man¡± was absurd.

    ¡°She¡¯s been pampered since childhood and doesn¡¯t easily change her mind about what she wants.¡±

    Unable to exin his reasoning, Song Qingshu simply chuckled. ¡°If she still wants to marry me when she grows up, I¡¯ll marry her.¡±

    Nan Lan was startled. ¡°How could you say that?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Song Qingshu countered.

    Nan Lan stammered, her face flushed. ¡°But I¡­ with you¡­¡± She trailed off, unable to imagine the impropriety of her daughter marrying him.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Song Qingshu smiled faintly. ¡°No one will know about us anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Nan Lan was at a loss for words. An illogical reason suddenly sprang to her mind, and she blurted it out. ¡°Run is frail. She couldn¡¯t handle your¡­ your roughness.¡±

    The thought of his overwhelming ¡°prowess¡± made Nan Lan bite her lip, her face burning in shame.

    Song Qingshu burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m not rough with all w0men. If Run ever ends up with me, I¡¯ll treasure her like a princess. How could I treat her like I treat you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Nan Lan¡¯s face turned crimson, her gaze a mix of shyness and indignation.<hr>

    This is 11/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 601: An Unexpected Joy

    Chapter 601: An Unexpected Joy

    Seeing Qu Feiyan¡¯s appearance, coupled with the presence of Song Qingshu in the room, the dozen or so ck-d intruders exchanged uneasy nces.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    No one knew who shouted themand, but the group retreated with even greater speed than when they had entered, fleeing in a chaotic rush.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s face darkened. Now that these people had seen his appearance, he couldn¡¯t allow them to leave so easily. A wooden sword appeared in his hand, and with a distant swing, an invisible wave of sword Qi shot out. The air rippled as though disturbed by the strike.

    The sword Qi overtook them, striking the group from behind. A series of muffled groans followed as the intruders fell from midair. One of them, likely their leader, managed to suppress his injuries through some secret technique and continued his escape.

    As Song Qingshu moved to pursue him, a shadow suddenly crossed paths with the fleeing leader. When the assassinnded again, a red dot appeared between his brows, and he copsed lifelessly to the ground. It was clear he had been struck by a concealed weapon like an embroidered needle.

    ¡°Master!¡± Qu Feiyan cried out in delight upon recognizing the figure.

    Dongfang Muxue emerged from the shadows. The beautiful woman¡¯s refined features carried a trace of solemn authority beneath her charm. When her phoenix-like eyes met Song Qingshu¡¯s, she greeted him with a calm, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Song Qingshu felt uneasy. The atmosphere seemed strained, as if a distance had grown between them in his absence. Sensing the tension in the air, Qu Feiyan suddenly chuckled. ¡°Brother Song, Master hasn¡¯t stopped talking about youtely. She¡¯s beenining about how you¡¯re a heartless man, always gallivanting around and forgetting your duties here.¡±

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s face flushed red, and she red at Qu Feiyan. ¡°Silence!¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was about to respond when the pce guards arrived.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we arete to the rescue. Please forgive us!¡± The guards seemed well-trained, likely thanks to Dongfang Muxue¡¯s guidance. They remained stationed outside the hall, not daring to enter without permission.

    ¡°The assassins have all been dealt with. Dispose of their bodies, then leave,¡± Dongfang Muxue said indifferently, her back to the guards.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    After the guards retreated, Song Qingshu stepped out from behind a pir, watching their departing figures. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to investigate the assassins¡¯ bodies for clues?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Dongfang Muxue replied, walking leisurely toward the inner chamber. ¡°From their martial arts techniques, it¡¯s clear they¡¯re experts from the Golden Summit Sect in Jinzhou. Wu Sangui is undoubtedly behind this.¡±

    Although Song Qingshu¡¯s martial arts skills were exceptional, his knowledge of the various martial arts sects paled inparison to Dongfang Muxue, who had once been the leader of a great sect.

    ¡°Wu Sangui?¡± Song Qingshu asked, puzzled. ¡°Why would he send assassins?¡±

    Dongfang Muxue didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she reclined on the dragon bed with a rxed demeanor, while Qu Feiyan sensibly knelt at the foot of the bed to massage her legs.

    Seeing this, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Dongfang Muxue truly knew how to enjoy life; even he hadn¡¯t been able tomand Qu Feiyan like this.

    Noticing his discontent, Dongfang Muxue chuckled softly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you upset that I¡¯m ignoring you? You¡¯ve been having such a grand time gallivanting outside,pletely ignoring the chaos here for months. Who am I supposed toin to?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for holding the fort in the Forbidden City during this time. I¡¯m truly grateful,¡± Song Qingshu said earnestly. ¡°As for me, I¡¯ve been busy with urgent matters, which dyed my return.¡±

    ¡°Urgent matters?¡± Dongfang Muxue sneered. ¡°Including getting married to other women? It¡¯s one thing to marry Miss Zeng from the Wangwu Sect, but you also allied yourself with Ren Yingying through marriage. Truly impressive!¡±

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s tone grew sharper with each ¡°truly,¡± leaving Song Qingshu uneasy. He hastily exined, ¡°I only agreed to marry Ren Yingying out of necessity. It¡¯s not what it seems.¡±

    ¡°Necessity? Ren Yingying is one of the most renowned beauties in the martial world. If marrying her is considered a sacrifice, I¡¯m sure countless young heroes would dly make such a sacrifice,¡± Dongfang Muxue said sarcastically. ¡°But I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat was so necessary about it?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember who forced us to jump off that cliff back then?¡± Song Qingshu asked.

    ¡°Zhang Wuji!¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s expression sharpened instantly. Back then, with Song Qingshu¡¯s help, her chances of regaining control of the Sun Moon Holy Cult were slim to none, but Zhang Wuji¡¯s sudden interference had nearly cost her her life.

    During her recovery, Dongfang Muxue had relied on rare resources from the pce. Yet even now, her strength was only a fraction of its peak. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the man responsible.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned serious as he half-truthfully exined, ¡°Exactly. Zhang Wuji helped Ren Woxing regain control of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, not out of goodwill, but to infiltrate the sect. Today, he controls nearly half of its forces. Ren Woxing had no choice but to seek my help. I realized that if Zhang Wuji were to fully control the sect andbine its power with his Ming Cult, avenging ourselves would be almost impossible. That¡¯s why I agreed to the alliance through marriage¡ªto help Ren Woxing eradicate Zhang Wuji¡¯s influence and exact our revenge.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why go through so much trouble? Once my strength recovers, I¡¯ll storm Bright Peak and k!ll Zhang Wuji myself. No matter how powerful his forces are, they¡¯ll be useless against me,¡± Dongfang Muxue scoffed, unimpressed by Song Qingshu¡¯s careful nning. Still, her expression softened slightly after hearing his exnation.

    Song Qingshu sighed. ¡°You were once the number one expert in the dark world, so naturally, you didn¡¯t fear Zhang Wuji. But now, you¡¯re still recovering from your injuries, and Zhang Wuji is no longer the same as before. He¡¯s the reincarnation of the Bright Lord, Ming Zun¡­¡± He then exined how Zhang Wuji had mastered the seventh level of the Heaven and Earth Great Shift and been possessed by the Ming Zun¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Such miraculous urrences exist in this world?¡± Dongfang Muxue eximed, visibly shocked by the revtion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Qingshu replied. ¡°The original Zhang Wuji, despite mastering multiple top-tier techniques, often fell short in actualbat due to his personality andck of experience. But now, with the Ming Zun possessing him, his martial prowess has increased exponentially. Combined with his millennia of cultivation, he¡¯s be nearly invincible. If we rely solely on direct confrontation, revenge will be almost impossible.¡±

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, clearly unconvinced. ¡°The new Golden Serpent King who defeated countless experts is famous throughout thend. If my guess is correct, your current martial skills may not be beneath this so-called Ming Zun. Once I¡¯ve recovered, the two of us together could easily kill him, no matter how ancient or powerful he may be.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ve made up your mind and are willing to dual cultivate with me to heal your injuries?¡±<hr>

    This is 13/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN webnovel advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 602: The Crisis of a Secret Exposed

    Chapter 602: The Crisis of a Secret Exposed

    ¡°You¡¯re now considered a grandmaster, yet you still act so shamelessly andzily.¡± Dongfang Muxue rolled her eyes and let out a light snort.

    ¡°Well, what can I do? I have an unrestrained heart.¡± Song Qingshu showed no shame as he grinned and replied, ¡°So, how about it? Do you want me to help you recover your martial arts?¡±

    Dongfang Muxue fell silent. After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°Answer a question for me first.¡±

    ¡°What question?¡± Song Qingshu thought to himself that no matter what she asked, he would answer in a way that suited her.

    ¡°If one day, I k!lled Ren Woxing, and Ren Yingying came seeking revenge for her father, who would you help?¡± Dongfang Muxue asked casually, as if killing the leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult were a trivial matter.

    Song Qingshu felt a headacheing on. Why do women always like to ask these kinds of questions? Even though he intended to sweet-talk her, he wasn¡¯t willing to say anything against his conscience.

    After a moment of thought, Song Qingshu came up with a n. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d help Ren Yingying. With your martial skills, you could k!ll her with just one finger. Why would you need my help?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite clever,¡± Dongfang Muxue said with a lightugh. ¡°So, you should already know my answer?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Song Qingshu let out a bitter smile. He realized that the best choice earlier would have been to sidepletely with Dongfang Muxue. That way, their rtionship would have deepened, and he might never have to worry about her being disloyal.But he couldn¡¯t convince himself to do so. In his previous life, while reading ¡®The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡¯, Ren Yingying had been one of his favorite female characters. Even though the current Ren Yingying wasn¡¯t the same as the one from the novel, he still didn¡¯t want to hurt her.

    Even though Song Qingshu had achieved far more in this world than in his previous life, he still missed his former world. He had a vague feeling that if he could truly harden his heart against Ren Yingying, someone he had liked so much, it would signify that he hadpletely severed ties with the memories of his past life. But those memories were precious to him, and he didn¡¯t want to lose the moments of heart-fluttering excitement he had once experienced.

    Dongfang Muxue gave him a deep look, her expression unreadable. After a moment, she said emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve quite enjoyed being emperor during this time, so I won¡¯t be returning to ckwood Cliff anytime soon. That gives you plenty of time to think about this question carefully. I hope you¡¯ll have a different answer then.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Song Qingshu let out a bitterugh at her gaze. Although he had allied with Ren Woxing, partly due to his fondness for Ren Yingying, he also wanted to keep Dongfang Muxue in check. After all, she was too brilliant to be content as a mere supporting figure.

    Dongfang Muxue probably understood this as well, but she chose not to expose it.

    Song Qingshu could only feign ignorance, and the atmosphere in the room became subtly tense and awkward.

    Qu Feiyan, watching from the side, felt anxious. One was her beloved, and the other was her teacher, to whom she owed an immense debt of gratitude. She didn¡¯t want any rift to form between them. With a quick idea, she broke the silence in the room. ¡°Brother Song, weren¡¯t you just asking why Wu Sangui sent assassins to infiltrate the pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Qingshu nced gratefully at Qu Feiyan. With Dongfang Muxue¡¯s personality, she would never lower herself to speak gently, and he didn¡¯t know how to break the tension either. Having Qu Feiyan act as a mediator was perfect.

    Dongfang Muxue cleared her throat softly. ¡°Thanks to your Brother Song, the Qing Dynasty¡¯s 100,000-strong army was nearly wiped out. It has left them quite shaken. The Three Feudatories have always harbored rebellious thoughts, and with this opportunity, they couldn¡¯t resist taking action.¡±

    Qu Feiyan found it amusing that her master, despite intending to exin to Song Qingshu, pretended to address her instead. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly, surprised that even someone like her master could act so childish.

    Holding back herughter, Qu Feiyan turned to Song Qingshu with a serious expression. ¡°Brother Song, Master asked me to tell you that because you defeated the Qing army, the court has been shaken, and Prince Pingxi and others have started having improper thoughts.¡±

    Even Dongfang Muxue, who was usually aloof, couldn¡¯t help but feel both embarrassed and annoyed at her disciple¡¯s teasing. She red at Qu Feiyan. ¡°Does he not have ears? Why do you need to repeat it?¡±

    Seeing Dongfang Muxue¡¯s rare disy of bashfulness, Song Qingshu found himself intrigued as he studied her slightly flushed, jade-like cheeks.

    Noticing Song Qingshu¡¯s amused gaze, Dongfang Muxue suddenly felt flustered and snapped, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you like this, so of course, I need to look a bit longer.¡± Song Qingshu grinned, while Qu Feiyan quietly gave him a thumbs-up from the side.

    ¡°Look all you want,¡± Dongfang Muxue said, quickly regaining herposure. ¡°But if you¡¯ve looked enough, can we get back to business?¡±

    ¡°Such peerless beauty¡ªI could look at it for a lifetime and never get enough.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s infatuated expression left Qu Feiyan inwardly marveling. She thought to herself, <em>¡®When ites to shamelessness, there¡¯s probably no one in the world who can match Brother Song. But it seems to work. Even Master has been coaxed into acting like a shy maiden¡­¡¯</em>

    Though she knew Song Qingshu was only spouting nonsense, Dongfang Muxue couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit pleased. Her expression finally returned to normal. ¡°I give up. Now, do you want to know about Yue Le or not?¡±

    ¡°Yue Le?¡± Song Qingshu instantly became serious. ¡°How is the court dealing with him?¡±

    With the near-annihtion of 100,000 troops, Yue Le, as themander, couldn¡¯t escape me. Though Song Qingshu had heard bits of news, nothing was as reliable as directly asking Dongfang Muxue, the ¡°Qing Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yue Le¡¯s prestige is too great, and the court is divided. Some believe the defeat was mainly the fault of othermanders and that he shouldn¡¯t be held ountable. Others argue that, as themander, he bears full responsibility. Both sides have their points, and for now, it¡¯s a stalemate,¡± Dongfang Muxue exined.

    ¡°The key lies in how you want to handle him.¡± Song Qingshu, who had long been involved in court politics, understood the essence of such disputes. Ultimately, it all boiled down to a power struggle.

    Dongfang Muxue nodded slightly. ¡°Yue Le cannot be allowed to stay.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Song Qingshu asked. Despite the defeat, Yue Le had shown decisiveness by retreating to preserve the army¡¯s strength. Song Qingshu saw him as a valuable talent.

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Do you know what Yue Le said to me during our private conversation after his return?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°He said there¡¯s a traitor within the court¡ªand that person holds a high position!¡± Dongfang Muxue repeated, a hint of lingering fear in her voice. At the time, she had thought her identity was exposed.

    ¡°What?¡± Song Qingshu was stunned.

    Dongfang Muxue exined, ¡°Yue Le is an experiencedmander. The Qing army¡¯s defeat against the Golden Serpent Camp was too suspicious. He keenly suspected someone in the court was leaking information. Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have anticipated the army¡¯s movements so precisely every time.¡±

    She continued, ¡°ording to Yue Le, only a few people in the court had ess to such detailed intelligence. He suspected the traitor might be Suo¡¯ertu, Mingzhu, or Prince Kang. That¡¯s why he sought a private audience with me, not realizing the ¡®Kangxi¡¯ before him was the real traitor.¡±

    ¡°Then why not eliminate him sooner?¡± Song Qingshu asked, still reeling from the revtion.

    Dongfang Muxue smiled faintly. ¡°Yue Le¡¯s influence is immense. If I had acted rashly, many would have pleaded for him. But after letting the court debate for so long, at least half the ministers now want him dead. When the timees, a mere hint from me will suffice to seal his fate.¡±

    Song Qingshu sighed inwardly. Dongfang Muxue¡¯s mastery of political maneuvering far surpassed his own. With one subtle move, she had turned Yue Le¡¯s case into a matter of political strife, gaining the support of half the court without them even realizing they were being manipted.

    ¡°Even though the time was ripe, Icked a decisive opportunity to act against Yue Le,¡± Dongfang Muxue said, a mysterious smile ying on her lips. ¡°But today, the opportunity has presented itself.¡±<hr>

    This is 14/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN webnovel advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 603: Fury for a Beauty

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Are you referring to those assassins from earlier?¡±

    Dongfang Muxue nodded. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been troubled over how to stop the Qing court and the Golden Serpent Camp from fighting? Now the opportunity has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Qingshu immediately grew interested. Although the Qing dynasty had lost nearly a hundred thousand elite troops in the previous battle, it remained a formidable power due to years of development. After the initial chaos following their defeat, the Qing state machinery had swiftly mobilized. Numerous troops were steadily gathering on the northern banks of the Yellow River, poised to strike at the Golden Serpent Camp. Even with Song Qingshu and Dongfang Muxue in possession of their ¡®Kangxi¡¯ card, they couldn¡¯t stop this momentum.

    Holding the ¡®Kangxi¡¯ ace, Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t worried about the Qing court annihting the Golden Serpent Camp. However, survival was one thing; growth and expansion were another. Currently, both the Qing dynasty and the Golden Serpent Camp were chips in Song Qingshu¡¯s hand. If they fought, regardless of who won, Song Qingshu would lose in the end, as other powerful states and factions loomed.

    If his strength was drained by internal strife, what leverage would Song Qingshu have to contend for the world?

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the Three Feudatories?¡± Song Qingshu wasn¡¯t slow to catch on.

    Dongfang Muxue acknowledged with a hum. ¡°Exactly. Wu Sangui and his ilk have harbored rebellious intentions for a long time but were previously deterred by the court¡¯s strength. Your previous victory¡ªdefeating the court¡¯s most elite force of a hundred thousand troops with just a few thousand men¡ªfinally piqued Wu Sangui¡¯s ambitions. To him, if such a disparity in strength could yield such a dazzling result, the court¡¯s army must have rotted to the core. Wu Sangui, priding himself on being a great general, likely thinks that if an unknown upstart like you could lead a ragtag army to victory, his tens of thousands of elite soldiers would certainly surpass you. It¡¯s only natural he¡¯s stirred to rebel.¡±

    ¡°Old Wu is really delivering timely help this time.¡± Song Qingshu was so thrilled he didn¡¯t know what to say. If the Three Feudatories rebelled, ¡®Kangxi¡¯ could logically negotiate a ceasefire with the Golden Serpent Camp to focus on suppressing the rebellion. The court officials would have no grounds for objection, as the threat posed by the Three Feudatories far outweighed that of the Golden Serpent Camp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early,¡± Dongfang Muxue poured cold water on his enthusiasm. ¡°Although the Three Feudatories are restless, they haven¡¯t made their final decision yet.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Song Qingshu asked curiously.

    ¡°Just a few days ago, the Three Feudatories sent envoys to the capital under the guise of offering tribute. In reality, they were probing the court¡¯s strength,¡± Dongfang Muxue said calmly. ¡°Their actions reveal their current indecision.¡±

    ¡°If they hesitate, we¡¯ll help them make up their minds,¡± Song Qingshu said firmly. The Golden Serpent Camp was in a developmental stage and desperately needed time to grow. The rebellion of the Three Feudatories was the perfect opportunity.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯re on the same page.¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s lips curled into a peculiar smile.

    ¡°From your expression, it seems you already have a n?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s smile grew even more enigmatic. ¡°I do have a n, but you might not be willing to go through with it.¡±

    Song Qingshu replied seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to prioritize. Forcing the Three Feudatories to rebel is imperative. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon,¡± Dongfang Muxue snorted. ¡°The sess of this n hinges on a woman.¡±

    ¡°A woman?¡± Song Qingshu frowned. What kind of woman could wield such influence?

    ¡°Have you heard of how Wu Sangui was once driven to fury for a beauty?¡± Dongfang Muxue asked.

    Song Qingshu nodded, recalling when he had seen Chen Yuanyuan at Shanhaiguan. With such a stunning beauty taken away, who wouldn¡¯t be enraged?

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll stage another ¡®Fury for a Beauty!¡¯¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s phoenix-like eyes gleamed with an inexplicable excitement.

    ¡°Fury for a beauty?¡± Song Qingshu frowned slightly. ¡°Who is this beauty?¡±

    Chen Yuanyuan? Definitely not. Could it be Ah Ke? But was she that important¡­?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention before that wecked an opportunity to act against Yue Le?¡± Dongfang Muxue smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know who Princess Roujia, Yue Le¡¯s daughter, is married to?¡±

    ¡°Yue Le¡¯s daughter?¡± Song Qingshu was puzzled. Having spent little time in the Forbidden City, he wasn¡¯t as familiar with the lives of the Eight Banner nobles as Dongfang Muxue.

    ¡°Yue Le is merely a prince. His daughter wouldn¡¯t ordinarily qualify as a princess. However, to secure the loyalty of the Three Feudatories, the Shunzhi Emperor arranged marriages between Eight Banner daughters and the Three Feudatories. Yue Le¡¯s daughter was chosen, granted the title of Princess Roujia, and married the grandson of King Jingnan, Geng Jingzhong. After Geng Zhongming¡¯s death, Geng Jingzhong inherited the title, making Princess Roujia the Princess Consort of Jingnan.¡±

    (Note: Historically, Princess Roujia married Geng Jingzhong¡¯s younger brother, Geng Juzhong.)

    ¡°The Jingnan royal residence is far away. Are you suggesting I make a grueling journey to abduct her?¡± Song Qingshu asked, puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s alreadying to the capital with King Jingnan¡¯s envoy after hearing about her father¡¯s imprisonment,¡± Dongfang Muxue said with a small smile.

    ¡°Given the current tense situation, why would Geng Jingzhong allow his princess consort toe to the capital?¡± Song Qingshu was confused.

    Dongfang Muxue exined, ¡°First, Princess Roujia¡¯s special status leads Geng Jingzhong to believe the court wouldn¡¯t dare harm her, even if something happened. Second, he likely hopes she can gather intelligence on Yue Le¡¯s defeat to better gauge the court¡¯s current military strength.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed a prime candidate for espionage!¡± Song Qingshu sighed, but then grew more puzzled. ¡°Is this beauty you¡¯re referring to her? How would this provoke a rebellion?¡±

    ¡°Unlike ordinary political marriages, intelligence reports indicate that Princess Roujia and Geng Jingzhong share deep affection, and he dotes on her immensely,¡± Dongfang Muxue said with a sly smile. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯ll enter the pce tomorrow to plead with the Empress for her father¡¯s release. When that happens, all you need to do is have her stay overnight in the inner pce. Geng Jingzhong will undoubtedly rebel.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned colorful. ¡°What kind of harebrained idea is this?¡±

    ¡°This is no harebrained idea,¡± Dongfang Muxue said seriously. ¡°Do you know what it means for a minister¡¯s wife to stay overnight in the pce? It signifies to the entire world that the emperor has put a green hat on her husband. Such a humiliation is intolerable! Geng Jingzhong, being young, hot-blooded, and deeply in love with his wife, would rebel even if he had no prior intentions!¡±

    ¡°And since the Three Feudatories have always acted in unison, if Geng Jingzhong rebels, Wu Sangui and Shang Kexi will have no choice but to follow suit.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 604: Further Step in the Relationship

    ¡°Is it really necessary to do this?¡± Song Qingshu frowned deeply. Involving an innocent woman in such matters was far from honorable.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Dongfang Muxue dismissed his hesitation with a look of disdain.

    Song Qingshu fell silent. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°To make Geng Jingzhong misunderstand, it¡¯s enough to keep Princess Roujia in the pce. There¡¯s no need to actually do anything.¡±

    He had done simr things in the past, but those were for his own amusement. This time, using a woman to achieve a specific goal made him feel a sense of resistance.

    ¡°Are you even a man?¡± Dongfang Muxue gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°A woman is practically being offered to you, and you¡¯re still hesitating. Don¡¯t cling to your ridiculous principles. Survival of the fittest is the only truew of this world. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Song Qingshu, sipping tea, nearly spat it out. He looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°You¡­ can manage that?¡±

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s face showed a haughty expression. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think you¡¯re superior just because you have an extra ¡®piece.¡¯ Feiyan, tell him whether I can or not.¡±

    Qu Feiyan¡¯s face flushed instantly, and she stammered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ possible, I guess.¡± (G: Remember, Muxue will belong to the MC, so in the end, this doesn¡¯t really matter. However, it opens the doors to many ¡°possibilities¡± for him. As you will see in the next few chapters, she adds a different ¡°spice¡± to the mix.)

    Song Qingshu¡¯s gaze sharpened as he red at Dongfang Muxue. ¡°You dare to touch my woman.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®your woman¡¯?¡± Dongfang Muxue scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s my disciple. Last time, to help you master the Joyful Meditation Method, I generously lent her to you. I¡¯m her true master; don¡¯t get it twisted.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s figure shed, and he suddenly appeared before her.

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s eyes gleamed, but she didn¡¯t resist as he grabbed her by the neck. Instead, she chuckled. ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡±

    Song Qingshu was surprised by herck of resistance. He stared into her clear, sparkling eyes. After a long moment, heughed. ¡°Why should I be jealous? You¡¯re my woman, too, and naturally, your women are also mine.¡±

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s eyes glimmered with mischief. ¡°Oh, really?¡± With a flick of her wrist, an embroidery needle shot toward Song Qingshu¡¯s hand.

    Song Qingshu remained calm and casually flicked his finger.

    Dongfang Muxue, injured as she was, couldn¡¯t match his current strength. Repelling the needle should have been effortless.

    However, as if anticipating his move, Dongfang Muxue adjusted her wrist slightly, deftly evading his counter.

    Song Qingshu let out a surprised ¡°Hmm,¡± and quickly switched tactics, only for her to nimbly dodge again. Within moments, they had exchanged over a dozen moves, and the needle inched closer to his wrist.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Despite Dongfang Muxue¡¯s weakened state, her technique and judgment were impable. In terms of skillful moves alone, she was a half-step ahead of him.

    Although he had her by the neck, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to use full force. Unless he let go and stepped back, her embroidery needle would surely wound him.

    Seeing the pride in Dongfang Muxue¡¯s expression, Song Qingshu realized that if he retreated now, he might never have a chance to subdue her again. Gritting his teeth, he decided to take a different approach. Instead of blocking the needle, his free hand darted toward her mounds.

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s expression shifted, and she redirected the needle toward the back of his hand. Song Qingshu had anticipated this. With a flick of his finger, he sent the needle flying.

    This time, Dongfang Muxue failed to evade, and the needle shattered into pieces with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Shameless! Despicable!¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s breathing quickened, her chest heaving with rage.

    ¡°You just said survival of the fittest is the only truew. Now that I¡¯m strong and you¡¯re weak, how can there be talk of shame or decency?¡± Song Qingshu tilted her chin, savoring her indignant expression.

    A trace of surprise flickered in Dongfang Muxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to learn so quickly.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you n to do with this weakling, my great and mighty ¡®strong one¡¯?¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s voice suddenly turned soft and seductive.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he gazed into her alluring eyes. Throwing caution to the wind, he leaned in to im her crimson lips.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so bold. A blush crept from her cheeks to her snow-white neck.

    As Song Qingshu pressed Dongfang Muxue onto the bed, his hand slid into her r0be.

    Qu Feiyan smiled faintly and quietly slipped out of the room. What was about to happen was not something a disciple should witness.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Dongfang Muxue finally caught her breath and pushed him away.

    ¡°When will you be ready?¡± Song Qingshu asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Dongfang Muxue replied, her eyes filled with confusion. Though she no longer resisted his advances, something still felt missing between them. That inexplicable feeling made her hesitate.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready.¡± Despite his reluctance, Song Qingshu decided to stop. He didn¡¯t want any imperfection to remain in their rtionship.

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable now?¡± Dongfang Muxue nced at a certain spot, her face blushing a hundred times redder than usual.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Song Qingshu looked gloomy.

    ¡°This is easy to solve.¡± Dongfang Muxue smiled slyly, raising her fair wrist lightly.

    A silken ribbon shot out like a streak of light.

    Qu Feiyan, who had just reached the door, suddenly felt her body tighten. Noticing a ribbon wrapped around her waist, she barely had time to gasp before being pulled back into the tent.

    ¡°Master~¡± Qu Feiyan instantly realized what was happening and became both embarrassed and anxious.

    ¡°Let Feiyan help you,¡± Dongfang Muxue giggled. ¡°From today onward, my women are your women too.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. For some reason, an image of Lan Fenghuang¡¯s mature and alluring figure shed through his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Thinking about Lan Fenghuang?¡± Dongfang Muxue gave him a knowing look, as though she could see right through his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy. From now on, if you want, just take her. The Miao women have exceptional skills in this regard.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s throat went dry, and his voice turned raspy. ¡°Back in the Five Poisons Cult, you said we weren¡¯t close enough to discuss matters of the bedchamber¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we close enough now?¡± Dongfang Muxue leaned closer to his ear and exhaled softly. ¡°Want to see how I handle women?¡±

    Song Qingshu instinctively gulped and nodded eagerly.

    Dongfang Muxue smiled enchantingly and lifted Qu Feiyan¡¯s chin. ¡°Feiyan, tonight might be tough for you.¡±

    Qu Feiyan blushed deeply and hurriedly said, ¡°No, I¡­¡± But her protest was cut off as two pairs of lips intertwined passionately.

    Song Qingshu, watching from the side, was utterly astonished. His body temperature rose sharply as he witnessed the scene. He wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed before Dongfang Muxue tidied her disheveled hair, casting him a seductive nce. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Letting out a low growl, he leapt forward, soon apanied by Qu Feiyan¡¯s soft, intive voice:

    ¡°Brother Song, Master, how can you both be so wicked~¡±

    ***

    ¡°Time to get up. It¡¯s time for morning court.¡±

    After an unknown amount of time, azy voice whispered in his ear. Song Qingshu groggily opened his eyes, finding Dongfang Muxue already dressed and sitting at the bedside, looking at him with a teasing smile.

    ¡°So early?¡± Song Qingshu nced at the starry sky outside and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. Being emperor was truly a tiresome job. He marveled at Dongfang Muxue¡¯s enthusiasm for it. If it were up to him, even with the perks of the three pces and six courtyards, he wouldn¡¯t want to endure the daily grind of morning court.

    ¡°Today¡¯s court session promises to be interesting. Since you¡¯ve just returned and aren¡¯t familiar with everything, to avoid exposing any ws, I¡¯ll y Kangxi for now. You can stay hidden and observe.¡± Dongfang Muxue watched Song Qingshu¡¯s expression carefully as she spoke.

    ¡°That suits me perfectly. Every time I deal with those crafty ministers, I get a headache,¡± Song Qingshu readily agreed without hesitation.

    Seeing his quick assent, a strange light shed in Dongfang Muxue¡¯s eyes. However, when she nced at Qu Feiyan, still fast asleep and seemingly boneless, her cheeks reddened slightly.

    <em>¡®Hmph, after all the sacrifices I madest night, if he still doubts me, he truly has no heart.¡¯</em>

    As Song Qingshu dressed and prepared to leave, he suddenly looked back at Qu Feiyan. ¡°Leaving her here won¡¯t cause any problems, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Dongfang Muxue reassured him. ¡°In this deep pce, Ick capable helpers. That¡¯s why I brought her over from the Five Poisons Cult. Everyone in the pce is already ustomed to her presence. There are all sorts of rumors about her¡ªsome say she¡¯s a top-level guard, others a favored concubine. Feiyan may be young, but she¡¯s incrediblypetent. She quickly got the eunuchs and maids of the Pce of Heavenly Tranquility under control. Even if someone sees her sleeping on the dragon bed, who would dare say a word?¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned odd, finding it hard to reconcile the delicate girl fromst night with such a formidable figure. In the end, he could only sigh inwardly: ¡®Women are truly mysterious creatures.¡¯

    ¡°By the way, where are Zhong Ling and the others?¡± Song Qingshu suddenly asked.

    ¡°The Five Poisons Cult still needs people to hold the fort. She and Lan Fenghuang stayed behind. ording to Feiyan, Zhong Ling seems to have a natural talent for handling poisons. Even Lan Fenghuang marvels at her rapid progress,¡± Dongfang Muxue replied with a smile.

    Thinking of the innocent little girl from back then, Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but smile. But when the matter of Mu Wanqing came to mind, his smile quickly faded. Figuring out how to get those two sisters to get along would truly be a challenge¡­

    Following Dongfang Muxue to the Hall of Supreme Harmony, Song Qingshu hid in a side chamber and listened to the entire morning court session.

    As expected, interesting things unfolded, just as Dongfang Muxue had predicted.

    The ministers, as usual, split into two factions and argued heatedly over how to handle Yue Le. Then, envoys from the Three Feudatories presented their petitions, iming that the border pressures in recent years had grown severe and requesting the court to nearly double the military budget. Wu Sangui¡¯s envoy even proposed that, out of longing for his daughter, the emperor allow Ah Ke to return to Shanhai Pass for a family visit¡­

    Upon hearing these demands, the court erupted into a mor.<hr>

    This is 15/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint

 Chapter 605: The Infamous Duo

    The Three Feudatories wielded substantial military power, with their military expenses consuming over 30% of the imperial budget in recent years. This imbnce had reached a precarious state, and now, just after the imperial court had suffered the loss of 100,000 elite troops, the Three Feudatories put forth such audacious demands. Their intentions were as in as day.

    Years ago, when Princess Jianning and Wei Xiaobao unexpectedly died at Shanhai Pass, Wu Sangui, seeking to atone for his mistakes, sent his most beloved daughter to the capital. Ostensibly, she was to serve as a pce maid for the emperor, but everyone knew this was a veiled attempt to offer his daughter as a concubine.

    Ah Ke inherited her mother Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s unparalleled beauty¡ªChen Yuanyuan, once hailed as the greatest beauty of her time.

    Upon arriving in the capital, Ah Ke instantly captivated the city, and even Kangxi found himself slightly moved. However, Kangxi, a man of great ambition, sought dominion over the empire. Wu Sangui¡¯s infamy was too great, and Kangxi feared that taking Wu¡¯s daughter as a concubine would alienate the Han people. Moreover, Ah Ke¡¯s mother had been considered a femme fatale, partly med for the Ming dynasty¡¯s downfall. As emperor, Kangxi was naturally cautious about such matters.

    Ah Ke¡¯s presence was clearly Wu Sangui¡¯s gesture of goodwill, and Kangxi feared rejecting her would provoke Wu into a desperate rebellion.

    While caught in this dilemma, Sou Etu offered a suggestion: let Ah Ke reside in the residence of Prince Kang, Jieshu, under the pretense of teaching her pce etiquette.

    This arrangement served two purposes: it demonstrated Kangxi¡¯s indifference to beauty, and it cated Wu Sangui by entrusting his daughter to a royal household.

    Kangxi was delighted with the n and agreed immediately.

    The decision, however, caused great distress to Prince Kang. In his eyes, Ah Ke¡¯s beauty was irresistible, and though Kangxi currently declined to bring her into his harem, who could predict the future? With her living under his roof, Prince Kang feared suspicion might arise, leading to imperial mistrust¡ªa grave matter indeed. In the end, he cursed Sou Etu¡¯s ancestors before hurriedly moving out of his own residence.Since Ah Ke¡¯s arrival, Prince Kang had not dared to return home.

    While Ah Ke stirred amotion in the capital, no one found it unjustified. Wu Sangui had few offspring¡ªjust one son and one daughter. Keeping Ah Ke in the capital could be seen as holding a semi-hostage.

    Now, however, Wu Sangui requested her return under the pretext of a family visit. Everyone knew that if Ah Ke were to return, she would nevere back to the capital. Loyal ministers protested vehemently, while others, secretly bribed by the Three Feudatories, supported the request, citing historical precedents and causing a heated debate.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. No matter how much Wu Sangui cherished Ah Ke, she was, after all, just a daughter. Why would he go to such great lengths, risking the emperor¡¯s ire, to bring her back? Was it merely to test the court¡¯s response? Yet requesting additional military funds should have been enough for that.

    Recalling the beautiful young girl from years ago, Song Qingshu sighed. He had been so preupied with his affairs that he had almost forgotten she was still in the capital. Her days there must not have been easy.

    His mind drifted to the unparalleled beauty of her mother, Chen Yuanyuan, and for a moment, Song Qingshu was lost in thought.

    The noisy morning court session finally ended when Dongfang Muxue casually dered, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this another day.¡±

    Song Qingshu left the Hall of Supreme Harmony with Dongfang Muxue. Thanks to Song Qingshu¡¯s earlier efforts and Dongfang Muxue¡¯s arrangements over the past few days, all the pce maids and eunuchs apanying them were now their trusted confidants. Thus, Song Qingshu felt no qualms about walking openly with ¡°Kangxi.¡±

    Dongfang Muxue sneered coldly, ¡°The Three Feudatories proposed such unreasonable terms to test the court¡¯s limits. Little do they know, we don¡¯t fear their rebellion; we fear they won¡¯t rebel.¡±

    ¡°Forcing the Three Feudatories into rebellion is easy, but are you confident in suppressing them?¡± Song Qingshu asked bitterly. The Golden Serpent Camp urgently needed time to develop, so he hoped to use the Three Feudatories to stall the Manchus. Yet, if the Manchus were truly overthrown by the Three Feudatories, it would be disastrous. Moreover, Song Qingshu had countless matters to attend to and couldn¡¯t impersonate Kangxi indefinitely. Naturally, the task of overseeing the Forbidden City and quelling the Three Feudatories would fall to Dongfang Muxue.

    ¡°To me, Wu Sangui and his ilk are nothing more than paper tigers,¡± Dongfang Muxue replied arrogantly.

    ¡°Alright, I believe you,¡± Song Qingshu said firmly. Having worked with Dongfang Muxue for so long, he knew her extraordinary talents. If she had been born a man, she might have been his greatest rival, second only to Zhang Wuji.

    <em>¡®Good thing she¡¯s a woman,¡¯</em> Song Qingshu thought, recalling her wless figure from the previous night. His smile turned slightly indecent.

    Unaware of his expression, Dongfang Muxue continued, ¡°If my prediction is correct, Princess Roujia will visit the pce today to plead for Yue Le. Which concubine¡¯s residence do you think we should guide her to for convenience?¡±

    ¡°Consort Tong¡¯s,¡± Song Qingshu instinctively replied. After all, among Kangxi¡¯s harem, he had only been to Consort Tong¡¯s quarters and was most familiar with the situation there.

    Dongfang Muxue chuckled, ¡°For someone with such a roguish nature, you¡¯ve ignored the many beauties of the harem. It¡¯sughable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that promiscuous¡­¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s face darkened as he caught the smug tone in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve¡­ entertained them all?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Dongfang Muxue replied with pride. ¡°The Manchu harem follows strict rules for serving the emperor. If I had shown favor to Consort Tong alone and neglected the others, they would have grown suspicious long ago.¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression turned even stranger. ¡°So many concubines, yet you, a woman, managed to handle them all? And none of them noticed anything amiss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hardly difficult. I was once the leader of the Sun Moon Holy Cult, after all,¡± Dongfang Muxue said smugly. ¡°A little aphr0disiac from the martial world,bined with some props, is enough to leave these sheltered noblewomen in ecstasy.¡±

    Song Qingshu almost stumbled. ¡°Your¡­ creativity is impressive, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°However, I must admit, your discerning eye is sharp. Among Kangxi¡¯s harem, none of the others match Consort Tong¡¯s charm,¡± Dongfang Muxue mused. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll use her residence. I¡¯ll make the arrangements to lure Princess Roujia there.¡±

    The two began reviewing the details of their n. After a while, Dongfang Muxue¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile. ¡°Shall we make a bet? Once we¡¯ve dealt with Princess Roujia, let¡¯s see who can seduce Consort Tong first¡ªwithout using force and in our true forms.¡±

    Song Qingshu was startled and stared at her warily. ¡°What sort of twisted idea is this?¡±

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Previously, we had no choice, but now that the entire pce is under our control, don¡¯t you find it dull to rely on Kangxi¡¯s identity?¡± Her enchanting eyes glimmered with a peculiar light.

    Song Qingshu wanted to denounce her and take the moral high ground, but he hesitated. Her suggestion¡­ was oddly tempting.

    ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±<hr>

    This is 16/16 chapters sponsored by Sixth. And that¡¯s all the sponsored chapters, until someone sponsors again.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint (rmended)

 Chapter 606: The Bet

    (G: another 3x long chapter.)

    Dongfang Muxue averted her gaze ufortably. ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡±

    ¡°¡®The moonlit night at the twenty-four bridges¡­¡¯¡± Song Qingshu stopped mid-sentence, confident that Dongfang Muxue understood the implication behind his words.

    A faint blush appeared on Dongfang Muxue¡¯s face, and she hesitated visibly.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid to bet?¡± Song Qingshu deliberately provoked her.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s bet!¡± Dongfang Muxue bit her lip and red at him fiercely. ¡°But what if you lose? What will you do then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trade ces with you,¡± Song Qingshu replied, a mischievous smile spreading across his face.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Dongfang Muxue spat, ring at him. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bet. Either way, I¡¯m the one who ends up at a disadvantage.¡± She turned to leave immediately.

    ¡°Then what do you want to bet on?¡± Song Qingshu quickly grabbed her arm to stop her. A sly glint shed in Dongfang Muxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you lose, then on the night of your wedding with Ren Yingying, I¡¯ll take your ce.¡±

    Song Qingshu froze for a moment before reacting. ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡ªyou¡¯re a w0man!¡±

    ¡°So what? Can¡¯t a w0man have a wedding night with another w0man?¡± Dongfang Muxue huffed. ¡°I¡¯ve raised that little girl, Ren Yingying, for over ten years. Watching her grow more stunning by the day, only for Ren Woxing and Zhang Wuji to ruin everything, and now you swoop in and im her! It drives me mad. If I can¡¯t have her, I¡¯ll never be at peace.¡±

    Realization dawned on Song Qingshu. No wonder Dongfang Muxue reacted so strongly when she learned of his engagement to Ren Yingying. He had assumed she was jealous¡ªturns out, she really was jealous, just not of Ren Yingying, but of him!

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Song Qingshu said with a tinge of bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you touch my w0man.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so petty. I¡¯m a w0man too; it¡¯s not like you¡¯d really lose anything.¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s voice softened as she tried to persuade him.

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had never seen Dongfang Muxue this humble before. It was oddly satisfying, though her peculiar interests left him at a loss.

    Seeing that Song Qingshu remained unmoved, Dongfang Muxue bit her lip lightly and whispered into his ear, ¡°How about I trade my chastity for hers?¡±

    Song Qingshu¡¯s heart raced. Worried that he might agree on impulse, he quickly said, ¡°This is way too indecent. I need some time to cool down.¡± With that, he fled as if escaping.

    Watching his retreating figure, Dongfang Muxue stomped her foot in frustration, ¡°Coward!¡±

    Later, as they schemed about Princess Roujia, an act that was sure to tarnish the imperial reputation, Song Qingshu and Dongfang Muxue dismissed the eunuchs and pce maids to avoid interference. They headed straight to the secluded pce where Consort Tong resided.

    Standing outside the residence, Song Qingshu suddenly realized something. He turned to Dongfang Muxue with an annoyed expression. ¡°I almost fell for your trick. Your chastity already belongs to me. Why would I need to bet for it?¡±

    ¡°Who says so?¡± Dongfang Muxue raised her chin, her fair skin glowing radiantly under the sunlight. ¡°I can give it to whoever I want.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s anger red instantly.

    ¡°And what if I do? You know my temper. If you upset me, I won¡¯t guarantee what I might do.¡± Dongfang Muxue remained unfazed, smiling as she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me Ren Yingying¡¯s chastity, I¡¯ll seduce Linghu Chong and make you two lovebirds furious.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you win,¡± Song Qingshu said, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°I won¡¯t let you defile her on our wedding night, but after that, you can try your best to win her over.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, stingy.¡± Dongfang Muxue knew her initial demand was unrealistic, so she grudgingly conceded. After hesitating for a while, she muttered, ¡°Then I want to be there on your wedding night.¡±

    Song Qingshu hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely impossible¡­¡± Seeing the excitement on Dongfang Muxue¡¯s face, he frowned. ¡°Why are you so happy? Don¡¯t forget, we don¡¯t know who¡¯ll win this bet yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely lose,¡± Dongfang Muxue said confidently.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Song Qingshu retorted skeptically.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously. ¡°Sneaking into Consort Tong¡¯s bed is no big deal. Making her sneak into yours¡ªthat¡¯s real skill.¡±

    Song Qingshu frowned. With his martial arts prowess and charm, it would be easy for him to approach Consort Tong directly. But persuading her to approach Dongfang Muxue? That was a different challenge altogether.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Dongfang Muxue said with an enigmatic smile, dragging him toward Consort Tong¡¯s chamber. Along the way, she discreetly donned a mask resembling Kangxi.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Consort Tong had received advance notice of the emperor¡¯s visit. Following the instructions, she dismissed her attendants and waited eagerly in her chamber.

    ¡°Rise,¡± Dongfang Muxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The young Consort Tong smiled and raised her head, but when she saw Song Qingshu standing beside ¡°Kangxi,¡± her expression changed drastically. ¡°Yo

    How could she not recognize the most wanted rebel of the Qing Empire? When Song Qingshu served in the Forbidden City, they often crossed paths. At that time, she thought this guard had an extraordinary demeanor, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, their statuses were worlds apart. She was a noble imperial consort, while he was, at best, a servant.

    Recently, however, Song Qingshu¡¯s reputation had shaken the court and country. Even the secluded Consort Tong had heard of his incredible exploits. Looking at the dignified man before her and recalling the respectful young guard who once saluted her in the pce, she felt momentarily disoriented.

    ¡°No need to be rmed, my beloved consort. He is one of us,¡± Dongfang Muxue said inly.

    ¡°One of us?¡± Consort Tong felt dizzy. The rebel who recently shattered the imperial army of a hundred thousand in Shandong and threw the court into chaos was being called an ally by the Emperor.

    Song Qingshu, standing to the side, also looked perplexed. He hadn¡¯t expected Dongfang Muxue to bring him here to meet Consort Tong so openly. How would they handle the aftermath?

    ¡°The specifics are ssified court matters. There¡¯s no need to probe further. If I say he is one of us, then he is,¡± Dongfang Muxue dered decisively, much to Song Qingshu¡¯s surprise. There was no exnation, just a firm assertion.

    The approach worked remarkably well. Perhaps due to her long years in the pce, Consort Tong understood that knowing too much often led to trouble. Since the Emperor said so, she didn¡¯t question further. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± she replied.

    Dongfang Muxue nodded with feigned solemnity. ¡°Go greet Young Master Song.¡±

    Consort Tong was shocked. Earlier, she assumed Song Qingshu was a spy or undercover agent sent by Kangxi. But the Emperor¡¯s tone suggested he regarded Song Qingshu as an equal.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master Song!¡± Consort Tong smiled gracefully and curtsied slightly toward Song Qingshu. A clever w0man, she knew not to assert her rank when the Emperor clearly valued this man.

    ¡°Song Qingshu greets Consort Tong.¡± As Consort Tong curtsied, her fragrance filled the air. Song Qingshu instinctively reached out to help her up.

    Consort Tong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly retracted her hands. Seeing that Kangxi showed no signs of displeasure, she rxed. Yet inwardly, she was annoyed, <em>¡®How dare he be so bold and disrespectful!¡¯ </em>

    ustomed to physical closeness with Consort Tong in his guise as Kangxi, Song Qingshu had acted reflexively. Noticing her reaction, he smiled wryly at his blunder.

    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Song Qingshu transmitted his voice to Dongfang Muxue using inner energy. This situation seemed excessive. Appearing in the imperial consort¡¯s chambers was risky enough, and the aftermath would surely cause headaches for both of them. He knew Dongfang Muxue wasn¡¯t reckless, so it couldn¡¯t simply be a whimsical gamble.

    Dongfang Muxue¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she replied via the same method, ¡°To fully control the Forbidden City, we cannot rely on just the two of us. We need allies, and Consort Tong is currently the most suitable candidate.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? The Tong family is one of the Eight Great Families of the Qing. If she learns the truth, how could she possibly help us?¡± Song Qingshu frowned. He had considered recruiting confidants but thought only of low-ranking pce maids or eunuchs. Anyone with higher status in the pce was tied to the interests of the Manchu nobility.

    ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to reveal the truth all at once. We¡¯ll take it slow. By the time she realizes, she¡¯ll already be tied to us. She won¡¯t have a choice but to help,¡± Dongfang Muxue replied confidently.

    ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡± Song Qingshu¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s smile deepened.

    The two,municating silently, stood like statues. The room fell into an eerie silence. Consort Tong stood to the side, feeling inexplicably nervous. However, the pce had its rules. She dared not interrupt the Emperor¡¯s contemtion.

    Just as her anxiety peaked, the Emperor finally spoke. ¡°Beloved consort, I brought Young Master Song here today because there is an important matter I wish to discuss with you.¡±

    Consort Tong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a surge of joy. This matter must be highly confidential. Among all the consorts in the pce, the Emperor had sought her out specifically. Did this not prove she was the most favored?

    ¡°Your Majesty, what is it?¡±

    Dongfang Muxue gazed at her intently. ¡°This matter requires your assistance and is extremely challenging.¡±

    Consort Tong immediately knelt. ¡°As long as I can ease Your Majesty¡¯s burdens, no matter how difficult, I will not frown upon it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s gaze wasced with meaning. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to agree. This matter is of grave importance. Once you know, there will be no turning back.¡±

    Consort Tong hesitated. The Emperor¡¯s solemn tone indicated it was a matter of immense significance. Sometimes, knowing too much was not a blessing.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, she nodded resolutely. ¡°I am willing to do anything for Your Majesty, even if it means no chance of turning back.¡±

    Consort Tong understood that refusal would disappoint Kangxi. Losing imperial favor would mean the end of her once-glorious life in the pce.

    ¡°As expected of my most cherished consort,¡± Dongfang Muxueughed heartily, but her expression quickly turned somber. ¡°Consort Tong, surely you¡¯ve noticed that no child has been born in the harem all these years.¡±

    Consort Tong hastilyforted him. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re often preupied with state affairs. Moreover, the sisters in the pce haven¡¯t served you for long. It¡¯s normal for there to be no children yet. You¡¯re in your prime, and I¡¯m certain a sister will soon bear your heir.¡±

    Kangxi was not yet twenty and had been married for only a few years. At his age, it was indeed normal to have no offspring.

    Consort Tong suddenly blushed, realizing the Emperor might be hinting that he hoped she would bear him a child soon. This thought filled her with excitement.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any,¡± Dongfang Muxue sighed heavily, her face showing a mix of helplessness and fury.

    Song Qingshu, standing nearby, was stunned, <em>¡®Every w0man I know could win an Oscar for their acting skills!¡¯</em>

    ¡°Why?¡± Consort Tong¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯re aware that Prince Bao, Hongli, has always coveted my throne,¡± Dongfang Muxue said, casting her a meaningful nce.

    ¡°I am.¡± Consort Tong¡¯s face paled as she realized she might have overheard something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    The emperor, Dongfang Muxue gritted her teeth as she spoke, ¡°Hongli, that treacherous rebel, has always plotted to seize my throne. He tried to harm me multiple times. While most of his schemes failed, one unfortunately seeded.¡± She clenched her fists, her voice filled with anger. ¡°I was poisoned by a rare and insidious toxin. Though it won¡¯t threaten my life, it has rendered me incapable of having heirs for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Consort Tong covered her mouth with her hand, unable to suppress a gasp.

    Dongfang Muxue nced at her and continued, ¡°You must have heard about Hongli¡¯s sudden death, right? That was merely an exnation for the public. In truth, it was by my hand.¡±

    One shocking revtion followed another, leaving Consort Tong in a state of numb disbelief.

    Dongfang Muxue pressed on, ¡°Unfortunately, Hongli¡¯s influence was immense. To prevent internal chaos within our Qing Dynasty, I had no choice but to dere his death as caused by illness. I even retained his noble title and refrained from taking action against his sons.¡±

    ¡°But that leads to a monumental problem. If I remain without heirs, the next crown prince must be chosen from among the nsmen. Hongli¡¯s lineage holds the highest priority for session. The future heir will undoubtedlye from his sons. Hmph! How could I let my empire fall into the hands of his descendants? That treacherous rebel is probablyughing in his grave!¡±

    Consort Tong¡¯s face turned pale as her body trembled slightly, as if she might copse at any moment. ¡°Your Majesty, the pce is filled with imperial physicians, and the world is not short of miraculous doctors. Perhaps the poison can be cured¡­¡±

    Dongfang Muxue abruptly turned to re at her. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried?¡±

    Consort Tong¡¯s heart trembled. She immediately knelt on the ground and pleaded, ¡°This concubine spoke without thinking. I beg Your Majesty to forgive me.¡±

    Seeing Kangxi silent all this time, Consort Tong suddenly had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Your Majesty mentioned earlier that I could help. May I ask how I might assist Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Give me a son,¡± Dongfang Muxue said, her eyes reddened, staring at her intently.

    ¡°To bear an imperial son for Your Majesty is naturally this concubine¡¯s greatest wish. However¡­¡± Consort Tong cast a hesitant nce at Dongfang Muxue, unable to voice the rest of her thoughts.

    ¡°I naturally have a way for you to bear a son. The question is, are you willing?¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s gaze pierced through her.

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing!¡± Consort Tong nodded hastily, understanding that even as the emperor¡¯s favorite consort, refusal was not an option. Yet, she remained puzzled. If the emperor was infertile, how could she bear his child?

    A sudden thought struck her, and she turned abruptly to look at Song Qingshu, who had been silently standing to the side. Why would the emperor disclose such a secret in his presence? Could it be¡­?

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve figured it out.¡± Dongfang Muxue sighed. ¡°From now on, Young Master Song may freely enter and leave your chambers. Treat him as you would me, and serve him well until you conceive. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Consort Tong screamed, her face filled with disbelief as she looked at Dongfang Muxue. ¡°This concubine belongs to Your Majesty in life and in death. How could I allow another man to t0uch me?¡±

    Dongfang Muxue cast a peculiar nce at Song Qingshu, thinking to herself about how many times this had already happened. But such words couldn¡¯t be spoken aloud. Clearing her throat, she continued, ¡°Do you intend to defy an imperial decree?¡±

    ¡°This concubine wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Consort Tong felt her mind buzzing, overwhelmed by the absurdity of the day¡¯s events and the emperor¡¯s outrageous request.

    ¡°I know this is difficult, but I have no other choice.¡± Dongfang Muxue softened her tone. ¡°Rest assured, I will not neglect you because of this. You will remain my most beloved consort. I swear that once you bear a son, I will make him the crown prince. You will be empress and, in the future, the empress dowager. Your son will inherit my empire.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Consort Tong could no longer think clearly. Amid the murkiness of her mind, the words ¡°crown prince,¡± ¡°empress,¡± and ¡°empress dowager¡± rang loud and clear, tempting her. However, her upbringing made her resist. As a noble consort, she could not imagine sullying her honor with a lowly Han man.

    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s sudden cold snort struck her like a heavy blow to the chest.

    Consort Tong snapped out of her daze, realizing that she had no other choice. After hearing so many secrets, refusal could only mean death.

    ¡°This concubine¡­ is willing.¡± She bit her lip so hard it nearly bled.

    Dongfang Muxue nced at Song Qingshu and sent a secret transmission. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so virtuous. I wonder what her reaction will be when she learns she has already been with us countless times?¡±

    Song Qingshu raised an eyebrow and quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡± Dongfang Muxue smiled faintly before helping Consort Tong up. ¡°My beloved consort, Young Master Song is someone I trust implicitly. He cannot stay by your side constantly, but every time he visits, you must serve him well and strive to conceive as soon as possible. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°This concubine¡­ understands.¡± Tears streamed down Consort Tong¡¯s cheeks as she lowered her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be overly anxious. Treat Young Master Song as if he were me.¡± Dongfang Muxue took her hand and ced it in Song Qingshu¡¯s. ¡°Spend some time getting to know each other today.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Consort Tong replied, her voice filled with despair.

    ¡°I have matters to attend to and won¡¯t disturb you further.¡± Dongfang Muxue began walking out, pausing to give Song Qingshu a peculiar look. ¡°Consort Tong is frail; be gentle with her.¡±

    Song Qingshu could only smile wryly and respond respectfully, ¡°As youmand.¡±<hr>

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? You can be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Patreon<strong></strong>for only $5 per month. Member of this tier will get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters </strong>immediately, and will stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month! You can be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on goblinte. You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects:

    Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,

    Ask the Mirror (rmended),

    Immortal Divine Tribtion,

    The Way of Restraint (rmended)

 Chapter 607: Discovering the Palaceâ€™s Secret Affairs

    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements. Once Princess Roujia enters the pceter, I¡¯ll lead her here. You should quickly deal with Consort Tong afterward.¡± Dongfang Muxue¡¯s voice transmission lingered in Song Qingshu¡¯s ears before she left, leaving him with a helpless smile.

    Watching ¡®Kangxi¡¯ leave, Consort Tong grew increasingly anxious. She stood there with her head lowered, nervously wringing the edge of her sleeve.

    <em>¡®What should I do? Am I really going to¡­ with him?¡¯ </em>

    <em>¡®But the Emperor has already issued an edict. How can I refuse?¡¯ </em>

    <em>¡®I am a noble consort of the Great Qing Dynasty, yet I am about to be def!led by a Han man. Why is my fate so miserable¡­¡¯ </em>

    Song Qingshu observed her with interest. Seeing the glimmer of tears in her eyes, a warmth stirred in his heart. Previously, he had only regarded her as a ything, but he never expected her to have such a delicate and pitiful side.

    In the past, Song Qingshu often, under the guise of Kangxi, favored Consort Tong. Her reactions had never been so intense. However, after Dongfang Muxue¡¯s clever arrangement, he could now openly face Consort Tong as himself.

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about his days in the pce, serving as a guard. Every time he encountered Consort Tong, he had to bow respectfully. Now, the woman who once stood high above him was within arm¡¯s reach. The stark contrast in their statuses filled him with exhration.

    <em>¡®Too wicked! Dongfang Muxue is far too wicked!¡¯</em> Song Qingshu marveled at her ingenuity. With just a few words, she had created such a ssic role-ying scenario. How could he let her efforts go to waste? ¡°Servant Song Qingshu pays his respects to Consort Tong.¡± Song Qingshu returned to his days as a guard, bowing respectfully before her.

    ¡°Ri¡ªrise¡­ rise,¡± Consort Tong stammered, her response amon one. Yet now, it felt unbearably strange. Irritated, she thought, <em>¡®You¡¯re fully aware of the awkwardness between us, yet you still perform such formalities.¡¯ </em>

    Clearing her throat nervously, she said, ¡°Although the Emperor said so, you must remember your status. You are just a servant. Don¡¯t harbor any inappropriate thoughts toward me.¡±

    Song Qingshu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even at this point, Consort Tong was still deceiving herself. Taking a step closer to her, he said, ¡°Whether servant or master, I don¡¯t care how you perceive me. All you need to understand is that I am your man.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Consort Tong¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°To speak such insolent words in my presence!¡± Her face flushed with either anger or embarrassment, but her delicate tone undermined the authority she tried to muster.

    ¡°The bold one is you, Consort,¡± Song Qingshu said nonchntly. ¡°Have you forgotten why I¡¯m here? Or are you nning to defy the Emperor¡¯s decree so soon?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ no¡­¡± Flustered, she instinctively took a step back, her chest rising and falling as her emotions surged. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±

    ¡°What preparation does the Consort require?¡± Song Qingshu chuckled. ¡°Allow me to assist you. The only thing you need to do is enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°Enough of your indecent talk!¡± Consort Tong¡¯s face turned cold, but her heart raced wildly at his audacity.

    ¡°Since you dislike it, I won¡¯t speak further.¡± Consort Tong had barely sighed in relief when Song Qingshu grasped her delicate hand. ¡°Does the Consort soak her hands in milk every day? They¡¯re so smooth.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you!¡± Consort Tong looked at him in disbelief. As someone of noble status, no man had ever touched her, apart from her father when she was a child and the Emperor. Startled by Song Qingshu¡¯s boldness, she felt both shame and fury.

    ¡°You misunderstand, Consort. I¡¯m merely reading your palm.¡± Song Qingshu smiled faintly.

    ¡°Ridiculous! I have no need for palm reading!¡± She tried to pull her hand back, but his grip was unyielding. Feeling the warmth of his touch, her heart pounded uncontrobly.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Consort wonder why the Emperor, needing an heir, chose me¡ªa Han man¡ªand treated me with such courtesy?¡± Song Qingshu suddenly shed her a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Why?¡± Consort Tong was drawn in, momentarily forgetting to struggle. She had been puzzling over this matter herself. If the Emperor were seeking an heir discreetly, wouldn¡¯t he have chosen someone from the Manchu? Why pick a Han man?

    Initially, she thought it was to avoid suspicion, but the Emperor¡¯s interactions with Song Qingshu had an air of equality. Moreover, he had explicitly instructed her to serve Song Qingshu as she would serve him, which was unlike any emperor-subject rtionship she had ever known.

    ¡°Because I am an immortal descended to earth,¡± Song Qingshu said with a cryptic smile. ¡°Throughout history, emperors have imed to be sons of heaven, but they are mere mortals. The imperial bloodline may be noble, butpared to the lineage of immortals, it pales inparison. If not for a favor I owe Kangxi, I would never have bestowed my essence upon you¡­¡±

    ¡°Utter nonsense!¡± Consort Tong¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°If you dared spread such heresy on a normal day, I would have you dragged out and executed!¡±

    ¡°Does the Consort not believe me?¡± Song Qingshu seemed unfazed. ¡°Surely, you¡¯ve heard of my recent feat¡ªsummoning winds and rains to annihte Sabusu¡¯s eight thousand cavalry.¡±  ?

    Consort Tong¡¯s face suddenly paled, losing some of its color. ¡°That¡­ that was just your good luck,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Good luck?¡± Song Qingshu sneered,ughing lightly. ¡°Throughout history, can you find another person as ¡®lucky¡¯ as I am?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Consort Tong was momentarily speechless. She had read many books but could not think of another simrly sessful example no matter how much she mulled it over.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk about something unrted to luck,¡± Song Qingshu said, his eyes beginning to scan Consort Tong.

    Feeling his piercing gaze, Consort Tong shuddered. It was as if he could see through her clothes, making her furious. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°I¡¯m an immortal,¡± Song Qingshu replied casually. ¡°Naturally, I possess certain immortal abilities, such as¡­¡± He paused deliberately before continuing, ¡°¡­The ability to see through things.¡±

    ¡°The ability to see through things?¡± Consort Tong was startled and instinctively crossed her arms over her chest. However, she quickly calmed down, realizing he must be bluffing. After all, immortals didn¡¯t exist in this world!

    With that thought, she let her guard down and coldly snorted, ¡°If you have the ability to see through things, tell me, what do you see?¡±

    ¡°If I really say it, will you me me?¡± Song Qingshu teased with a yful smile.

    Despite a flicker of unease, Consort Tong¡¯s logic prevailed. It was impossible, after all. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re right, I won¡¯t hold it against you. But if you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯ll report you to the emperor, and you¡¯ll be executed for your deceit!¡±

    ¡°Is there a faint red mole under your left bre*ast?¡± Song Qingshu asked. His words made Consort Tong¡¯s face turn pale instantly.

    ¡°And your waist¡­¡±

    ¡°And the back of your knee¡­¡±

    Song Qingshu listed several intimate features of Consort Tong¡¯s body one by one.

    Consort Tong felt as if she had plunged into an icy abyss. These were extremely private areas, ces not even her closest attendants knew about. Could this man truly be an immortal?

    ¡°Ah!¡± Consort Tong suddenly snapped out of her thoughts with a scream, mping her legs together. ¡°Turn around immediately! Stop looking!¡±

    Song Qingshu stepped forward, pulling her into his arms. His voice softened. ¡°Why resist so much, Consort? The emperor has already gifted you to me. We should be in harmony, like a perfect melody.¡±

    Consort Tong shivered all over. ¡°Nonsense! When did the emperor give me to you? He only instructed me to¡­ to¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish the sentence.

    ¡°If you know that much, Consort, then it¡¯s clear,¡± Song Qingshu murmured into her ear. ¡°Besides, as an immortal, I¡¯m hardly unworthy of you. Why fight this?¡±

    ¡°Immortal? You¡¯re nothing but a liar using tricks I can¡¯tprehend,¡± Consort Tong retorted. She was no fool. After her initial shock, she quickly realized the absurdity¡ªimmortals simply didn¡¯t exist.

    Song Qingshu was taken aback. This girl¡¯s quick wit had caught him off guard.

    ¡°Immortal or not, it¡¯s not something for Consort to dwell on,¡± Song Qingshu said with a faint smile. ¡°What you should be concerned about is how to conceive as soon as possible. The emperor¡¯s patience has limits. If you fail to conceive, he might think it¡¯s my fault and simply rece me with another man. But if he suspects the issue lies with you, he might silence you permanently. What then?¡±

    Consort Tong turned as pale as a sheet. Both scenarios¡ªrecement or death¡ªwere uneptable to her. Upon reflection, it seemed bearing a child with the man in front of her might indeed be the best oue.

    She nced at Song Qingshu cautiously, thinking, <em>¡®Though he¡¯s a Han, he¡¯s undeniably handsome and heroic. If my child were to have a father like him¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be the worst fate. But if the emperor were to send someone repulsive in his ce¡­ that would be unbearable.¡¯ </em>

    Seeing her bow her head in silence, Song Qingshu knew she had been swayed. However, he also realized she would never openly admit it. Laughing heartily, he said, ¡°Since Consort remains silent, I¡¯ll take that as consent.¡±

    With that, he scooped her up and carried her toward the bed.

    Consort Tong trembled all over, clutching her robes tightly, yet she didn¡¯t voice any objection.

    When the man pressed her beneath him, Consort Tong turned her face away, tears streaming silently onto the brocade bedding. Trembling, she whispered, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    ¡°Only the heavens, the earth, you, and I will know,¡± Song Qingshu murmured softly into her ear.

    <em>¡®And the emperor knows too,¡¯ </em>Consort Tong silently added in her heart.

    *****

    No one knew how much time passed before a sudden exmation came from outside the door.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?!¡±<hr>

    This chapter was released on  by trantor Goblin. Your support makes Goblin trante more. So, do the right thing please.

    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Be a <strong>Flower Stealing Master ($5 per month) </strong>member at Goblinte Patreon<strong></strong>and get <strong>Five or More Advance Chapters</strong> immediately, then stay 5 or more chapters ahead of the regr release for the month!

    Or, be a <strong>CN WN Bundle ($10 per month)</strong> member and have ess to all the CN NovelBin advance chapters on Goblinte. Get more chapters by sponsoring at BuymeaCoffee or Patreon Shop. You can also watch a*ds to support the trantion.

    Check out my other projects: Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror (rmended), and Immortal Divine Tribtion, The Way of Restraint (rmended)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!